《How a Former Pro Takes Advantage by Doing an Easy Job》 Chapter 1 GOLEM FACTORY Chapter 1. I am a pro in my previous life (1) When I opened my eyes, there was an unfamiliar chest there! If it was an adolescent boy in full swing, it would undoubtedly be a desirable sight to cheer on the spot. Right now, I''m not particrly excited about it. ah? again? Called. I just thought that while sucking on my instincts. It''s hard to say this, but I''m thatmon reincarnator. That reincarnated person who happens to be born in another world and messes around after he''s lost somehow. However, if there is a difference between me and other reincarnated people, I can count my abundant number of reincarnations. Around 100... No, if you include this time, it''s 100 times. If I still remember correctly, my first life was Korean. He was an ordinary Korean with ck hair, like a stone thrown here and there on the road. Born in Hell Joseon, he was an ordinary young man who shuddered every day worrying about finding a job. Now, memories are buried in the past life that continues, but it can be said that it was never a happy life. So many first lives will be over. I reincarnated many times after that. When I first reincarnated, I was very surprised. When I woke up suddenly, I became a baby. Isn''t there a foreigner speaking an unfamiliarnguage? Because there was even a strange world out there. The shock of that time is still unforgettable. What is even more surprising is that after that, he repeated his previous life in a different world, not in the same world, without getting tired of it. I was born in a sci-fi world where all thetest technology is rampant, and I also tried to run amok in a martial world where knives and fists were rampant. besides that and so on. I can boast that I have experienced all kinds of genres. I''ve lived a hundred different lives in all kinds of worlds to the point where I''m tired of it. Thanks to that, I''ve bepletely ustomed to being reborn now, and now I can calmly ept it, saying, Yes, I''ve reincarnated again. Now I don''t cry anymore, I can just calmly suckle and think about it. Ego? So here''s a quiz! What kind of world is this world, where I reincarnated for the 101st time? Exciting! As the stomach fills up to a certain extent, curiosity gradually arises. I took my mouth off the milk and appealed that I was full. What a hundred and one! It''s baby y! There is no one in the world who is better at acting as a realistic baby than I am! I saw my mother''s face in this life while shouting inwardly because I couldn''t speak yet. A beautiful woman with gray hair. Could this really be my mother? The first thing that caught my eye was the face of a woman who was pretty enough to tilt her head in an instant. This mom is really pretty. With sincere admiration for my mother''s appearance, I looked around. If you have the discerning eye of a past life expert like me, you can get a rough idea of what this world is like by just taking a peek inside the room. Looking at the style of the furniture and the scene in the room, I wonder if it is roughly medieval. At least not the Middle Ages on Earth as I knew it. Then, is this life a fantasy? The genre of my hundred-first life is fantasy. Hmm.... I''m a little disappointed. It''s very slight, but it''s a pity. In fact, if I were to choose the mostfortable ce for reincarnated people to live, it would be my personal opinion, but wouldn''t it be a sci-fi world? Civilization runs on the cutting edge. The streets are clean too. Doesn''t smell. The bathroom is dope too! Compared to that, fantasy is... Hmm... It''s not that I don''t particrly hate fantasy. I feel a little ufortable. Still, since I was born, I have to adapt well and live. Fortunately, when I looked inside the room, at least it was not a slum. The furniture didn''t feel luxurious, but it felt like it was well maintained. There, in the room, there is ady-in-waiting watching over my mother who is holding me. At least it''s an environment where you can hire ady-in-waiting. A frugal, if not wealthy, upper-ss family? I guessed that it might be such a family. There is not enough information on this, so it''s too early to conclude. ?__Q_____C) Yu As I was deep in my thoughts, my mother looked at my face and said something. strangenguage. I can''t hear it. There is something magical that makes interpretation possible, but it is difficult to understand because I cannot use it with my current body. I don''t know what you mean, but I think you know the atmosphere roughly. Are you full? I guess I''m asking Get full for once! I wanted to answer, so I wanted to try my best to answer. ah! Also, babbling doesn''t work properly. still a bunch Still, my child is cute, but the mother smiles brightly. Should I say it''s a baby''s instinct? The moment our eyes met, my senses tingled! and give me the answer. Really, this person is my mother in this life. It''s obvious, but I''ve met many mothers in my many reincarnations. It''s bittersweet, but there were times when I was abandoned right after I was born. However, the moment I saw my mother in this life, I had a hunch that perhaps this person would not be that kind of woman. I felt a little reassured. Fortunately, it turns out that I wasn''t an unwanted child. It''s still stuck in my mind and I can''t forget it. Those cold eyes when you look at the unwanted child'' that you saw as soon as you were born for several lifetimes. I''ve been through it several times, but it always hurts my heart. It was reassuring in that respect. However, there is something that worries me a little. The mother''s gaze now is clearly different from that. there is affection But... why do you look so sad? Now I couldn''t figure out why. * * * 3 monthster. Lipana sighed involuntarily as she looked down at the baby in her arms... her newborn child. Arell Im sorry . It wasn''t long since I was born, but it wasn''t something to say to a child who didn''t know anything. If the mother shows such a face, of course the child will be anxious. It''s best to smile. However, Arel was just staring nkly at Lipana''s face. You still don''t understand what she''s saying. yes this kid knows nothing Lifana-sama.... As she was silent and locked in agony, the maid who was watching silently called her name. You must be tired. Won''t you leave the prince to me? Yes. this kid is a prince Arele Ernesia. It is unmistakable that he is an undisputed royal family, inheriting the blood of the king of Ernesia Kingdom. however. Prince... Lyfana muttered bitterly. Arel clearly inherited royal blood. But that''s all. Will other people really recognize this child as a prince? Thedy-in-waiting did nothing but shake her shoulders. I couldn''t bear to answer Lipana''s words. Chena. Is not it? That it isnt. We are the only ones in this room right now. Would you like to call mefortably as usual? I dare not do that. Why is that so? Anyway... I was ady-in-waiting who did the same thing as you until not too long ago. Lipana''s origin is just a lowly handmaiden. Because of her pretty appearance, she fell in the king''s eyes and became favored. A one-time favorite. However, just because she became pregnant and carried the king''s child, she became a concubine. Yes. Half of Arel''s blood belongs to him... a person of low status. A child who is called a prince just because he is a king''s child. That''s why even the king lost interest in Leafa any more and just locked her up in this old concubine and didn''te to see Arell even after he was born. With that alone, even she could easily guess how Arel would be treated and grow up in the future, even though she was only a maidservant. That''s why every time Lipana saw her child, remorse pierced her heart. This child will resent me someday, right? It cant be! The maid desperately denied it, but it was nothing more than constion. Even a maid knows very well what Lipana hears among other concubines... and nobles. Even though he inherited the blood of the royal family because of me, Arel the right of session nor the power I cant give him anything. That remained as guilt in Lipana''s heart. She has no desire for power or wealth. But having nothing to give your child is another matter. A privilege to enjoy as royalty. royalty in name only. Life is like being locked up in an old pce to prevent the blood of royalty from spreading carelessly. They are nothing more than livestock following the king''s prosperity. I was very sorry about that. Could this newborn child understand her feelings? I don''t know if it''s because of my mood. Arel was looking at Lyfana''s face with her eyes wide open. ah! Ugh! Then, suddenly, a voice came out. No way..... ...No, there''s no way that could be. Lipana smiled bitterly and concluded that it was an excessive imagination. He is a baby whose eyes are about to open. I can''t hear Naturally, she thought so. Your own child is a reincarnated person. I couldn''t imagine, even in my dreams, that I would understand everything she was saying. I''m sorry, but I understand everything. nguage? If you get caught in my brain, a former professional, you can master it perfectly in 3 months. It''s a trick I''ve learned over the course of my reincarnation. Although mostnguages are different in the world, as long as they are words spoken by humans, there is amon principle in the fundamental structure depending on culture or race. If you carve your pronunciation well, you''ll be able to do it in 3 months! Fully open ears. Anyway, the story I heard now is a bit surprising to me, isn''t it? ....I''m a prince? omg? really? True? mother and maid? The conversation between the two of them reverberated in my ears. Of course, I didn''t understand everything. Roughly, my mom was a courtdy and my dad was a king. And because of the blood of a lowly ss, I am being treated as a prince in disguise. Roughly that''s all. That''s enough to give you a rough idea of the situation. I see I finally understood why my mother had such sad eyes. I guess so. Apparently, this is a typical medieval fantasy world, as I expected. There is a caste system, and the higher you go to the upper ss, the stricter your lineage is. Even though I am a prince, I can guess the value assigned to me, who is nothing more than a maid''s child. Since I''ve been reincarnated as a child of an aristocratic family several times, I''m quite familiar with the thoughts of the upper ss. That''s why my mother was so sad. Maybe I don''t even have the right of session. There will be no forces to follow me, right? Powerful nobles wouldn''t even pay attention to me. Even the same royal family cares about me out of the way! Sobbing! I''m a loner! ....I was convinced. Even as I understood, Mom let out a deep sigh. And I, too, put together in my head the information I just heard about my 101st life... that''s the best! Heartily cheered! Ahh! Honey! Chapter 2 Chapter 2. I am the former pro (2) Ah! Ugh! I was so happy that a babble came out of my throat, which I couldn''t control. My limbs tremble on their own. I want to dance at least, but my body hasn''t developed yet, so I can''t move even one arm properly, so let''s be content with this. When the baby suddenly screamed, the mother was startled. sorry mom? But how can you not be happy? A life in which only the status of a prince does not receive attention from those around him. There are no followers and no right of session. Is that a ce to suck honey? It seems that the mother does not know. The royal life is by no means morous. The life of a royal family is a perfect way to end your life on the spot if you take one wrong step. In that respect, my ambiguous status is by no means a bad thing. Having no right of session means you don''t have to get involved in a bloody power struggle. If you don''t have followers, you say you''re a prince, but you don''t have to pay attention to your surroundings because you''re careful about your behavior. It''s just a life where you can waste time chewing popcorn in a ce far away from other people''s strife. In addition, as long as the blood of the royal family is inherited, the minimum standard of living will be guaranteed, right? no one else knows My previous life... When I was living as an ordinary young man in Korea, it is the best life for me, who wrote that I was a pir of hope for the future. Isn''t this what it feels like to win the lottery? Yes. My 101st life. It''s aplete honey job. While I was smiling, I heard my mother''s sighing again. Because that''s not the only advantage. It''s not like she doesn''t know the meaning of her mother''s sigh. What is a prince without session in the world of aristocrats whose lineage and rank are the truth? It is nothing more than a neighborhood drum that is easy to beat. No session means no future. Having no followers means that there is no one to help me and listen to myints in times of need. In addition, there is a high possibility of being stabbed and killed for a trivial reason, even if it has nothing to do with me. Or, being taken advantage of, and then dying a violent death. This is probably what the mother is worried about. Of course, that is only if I really am a prince without any powers. mom? Who am I? He is a pro in his past life. In the past reincarnations that I have reincarnated countless times, I... I''ve been beaten up somewhere... of course. I''m a human too, so there were times when I was weak. However, since I was reincarnated about 10 times, even if I wanted to be beaten, there was no way I would be beaten. When I came to my senses, I often step on someone rather than being hit by someone. I''m a true sadist. I like losing more than getting hit. So don''t worry. My son will never be beaten anywhere. So I smiled brightly and confidently. * * * Lyfanay quietly on the bed and looked at the sleeping Arell. Her child, who was three months old, was growing up day by day. She gained weight cutely, and at some point, she grew to the point where she struggled as if she was trying to control her limbs. It''s also lovely to stare at them when they make eye contact. If there''s one thing that''s a little disappointing, it''s that Arell''s hair is just as gray as his own. If possible, he wanted his hair to resemble His Majesty''s side, not his own. by the way. Should I say that this child is really innocent? Aside from the asional whining when he was hungry or when he needed to change a diaper, he was a very well-behaved child. Even the nanny admired that it was the first time that a child was so easy to take care of. Every now and then, if you look into those round eyes, it seems that you can see a side that is thinking deeply about something. Do you think that this is my child? Lady Lipana. Thedy-in-waiting finished getting ready to go out and called for Lipana. okay. I''ll be there soon. In the end, Lipana, who couldn''t ovee the urge, raised her head. Although she is a lowly concubine, she has work to do. Then, Mommy will be back soon, so stay calm. Lyfana patted the head of Arell, who was soundly asleep, and whispered. As soon as he left the room with thedy-in-waiting that Lipana had picked up, Arell opened his eyes. Aww! * * * Weather. weather. Arell. As soon as my mother left with thedy-in-waiting, and the sound of footsteps faded away, I immediately opened my eyes. It was the performance of that baby specialist, Arell, who fell asleep just now. Of course, if I cry or make a loud noise, my nanny, who''s standing nearby for five seconds, vo? I was careful not to make a loud noise because I was summoned. Umm, maybe it''s because I''m a baby, but everyone keeps watching me. It looks like you never get tired of looking at it. My charm sometimes gets tired. That''s why the time I''m alone is precious, even if it''s only for a short while. Because there are things that must be done. A must for my future. First of all, I emphasize once again, but with red magic in my future hopes in my heart! it is engraved I''m going to be a nit! Since I was born into a royal family with only a fa?ade, wouldn''t it be my duty to enjoy it to my heart''s content? I have had to go through all sorts of annoying situations in my past 100 previous lives, so now I want to cherish this daily life where I can y and eatfortably. However, if I only believe in my current circumstances and do nothing indolently, I will suffer properly someday. Then what is the first thing I need? That''s definitely power. Power! In any world, the strong are the truth. As strong as I am, no one will dare to go against me. Above the running one, there is the flying one, and on the me, there is the strong one. There is also a case of emergency. There is never anything to lose with power. If you get into an ident because of your strength, it''s a matter of personal behavior. Ooh! I made up my mind, raising my hand with a clenched fist. First of all, let''s build strength. Then what should I do? A means to build strength even when I am still a baby. To be honest, it''s overflowing. The past hundred lives have not been lived in vain. I have more than just a way to be stronger thanks to the experience I''ve umted over the years. That''s what I chose! Vo! Honyuan Creation Diary Ball. It is a training method invented in the world where I reincarnated in my 30th reincarnation. This new skill, which allows you to train Seoncheonjigi and Honwonjingi at the same time, is more suitable for my current situation than anything else. It is possible to practice since childhood. And that outsiders can never discriminate. There are two advantages to this. If you learn this, when you are about 10 years old, your inner energy will increase to 1 pack, and when you are 20, you will reach 3 pack. I''d like to say that if you add the elixir, the experience value is multiplied!... but I can''t get that far, but I can still say that it''s perfect for me right now. Since I am a baby, I cannot practice loudly. I don''t even want to do anything that would stand out there. Therefore, if this Honwon Changsei Qigong is not disturbed only in the beginning, after the tips are attached to the body to a certain extent, it has an amazing effect of automatically training itself, whether it is rubbing or rubbing the breast in the arms of a mother or nanny! I believe that those who have turned around a little auto in their youth will know how much honey this is. So I rmend it to you too. Honyuan Creation Diary Ball! Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. So now no one is watching. Let''s start practicing right away. uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... First of all, calm your mind and naturally rx your body. It''s still a baby, so this is a bit tricky. Because the muscles are not developed, it is not easy to get the tricks of addition and subtraction. When your body is weak, inhale slowly. Due to the small lungs, this pacing also needs to be done carefully. Because my body is delicate. Take a deep breath in the energy that drifts around you. Normally, the energy absorbed in this way would be gathered in the danteon to strengthen the body. But I won''t. Am I different from others? Now that this has happened, I have to send this umted energy to my brain to be called me! The energy umted in the lungs is carefully delivered to the frontal lobe of the brain by using the muscles of the body well. So, step by step, we work hard to build up the frontal lobe. Aww. Oops. I was so excited that I babbled involuntarily. creak. The door opened and we waited for 5 seconds. The nanny showed her face. Prince? The nanny who approached me without making a sound like a parenting professional looked at me all the way. I immediately closed my eyes. Let''s pretend to sleep. the sleeper? It''s time for the good boy to sleep. If the nanny here touches my body to change my diaper, all the energy I''ve umted will be dissipated. Fortunately, the nanny checked my condition only with her own eyes, was relieved, and disappeared again. That''s right, the pro of parenting is that you can judge whether it''s cheap or not cheap just by looking at it. Thanks to the absence of the fear of being disturbed, I started training again. Did you send Jinki back to the frontal lobe and send it again? Slowly, the feeling started toe. I thought it would warm my head. Gradually warmth bes heat. burn up! my frontal lobe! This is the feeling I''ve been waiting for. The sense that Jingi stimtes and evolves the cells of the frontal lobe! This fever right now is the heat generated because my brain cells arepletely changing. Now I am a human thermal power nt! I kept my mouth shut to avoid making a sound as much as possible, but it still leaked out faintly. Of course, the bottom leaks out as well. It''s honestly notfortable. It''s painful. Fever can be fatal for babies. If I can''t hold on here and now, there is a possibility that my body will have aftereffects in some way. So I endured and endured. Everything for my honey sucking life! The heat gradually intensifies. This is evidence that the evolution of cells is gradually bing more active. What awaits at this end is a special power that would normally be called superpower. telepathy psychokinesis and so on. Several superpowers can be manifested. But you don''t need to go there. All I want is another guy. Exactly the ability to feel! The sixth sense, excluding the five human senses. It is the ability to mentally feel and control Qi. Originally, it can be said that it is an ability that is expressed at the stage of transition from master master to hwagyeong. This is the realm of being a spirit merchant, and if I use this Hunwon Changsei Qigong to stimte the frontal lobe, I can forcibly reach the level of a spirit merchant. this is huge Usually, one out of 10,000 warriors who have been training intensely throughout their lives is at this level. As I worked hard to exin it in my head, the heat in my head finally boiled over and developed into a sensation that seemed to evaporate. The time has finallye. I opened my eyes. Chapter 3 Chapter 3. I am the pro in my previous life (3) + Concubine''s financial situation (1) My frontal lobe! Super evolution! I couldn''t hold it in any longer and screamed, so the nanny came running in in a hurry again. Prince?! I''m really sorry to saye and go. Oh my why are you so sweaty? The baby, who had been sleeping soundly just five minutes ago, suddenly screams or bes drenched in sweat. I was just embarrassed. Contrary to the embarrassed expression, the nanny cleaned my body and changed me into new clothes. It feels good to be soft. It feels like being in a sauna. Ahehehehehe. Prince? Are you okay? Yes, I like it. When I smile, the nanny alsoughs. What is my charm? More than anything, I feel good because of the results of the previous training. I stretched my arms up and squeezed my hands. Ordinary jam to others? jam? I don''t know if it will look like It looks clear in my eyes. It''s the blue energy that tangles and flows through your tiny hands. Huhuhu, the blue spirit is running rampant in my hand. This is exactly what the wait is for. In the fantasy world, it is called mana affinity, but the origin is the same as an earring when worn on the ear, and a nose ring when worn on the nose. You need this to use magic and fly swords. What can you do? Magicians are those who control mana with will and perform miracles. In other words, wizards are innate supernatural powers. How many people in this world have reached that answer? well i don''t know I''m sucking honey anyway, so it doesn''t matter. Hehehehe. Laughteres out of nowhere. From now on, there is no need to gather energy while being aware of each breath. Even the slightest movement of my hand changes the flowing mana flow. Just by being slightly conscious of your surroundings, you can umte energy on your own. Anything can be controlled there. Of course, if you''re azy person like me, you don''t want to do even that thing because it''s annoying. So I developed one more technique. Well, it''s more like a kind of automation program than a technology. Unconsciously sucks up mana from the surroundings and concentrates the sucked mana into a single battle. The collected mana is fixed in my own form near the Danjeon muscle. You don''t even have to be conscious of it. It is such a simple repetitive program that automatically draws in my frontal lobe''s ability to feel and umtes internal energy. If you do this, at the same time, my birth guard... In other words, my life force will be strengthened on its own. In other words, I automatically be stronger just by eating, sleeping, and lounging around. It seems convenient and fraudulent, but even if it looks like this, I had a hard time devising it. Prince? As I continued to smile, the nanny must have been acting strangely. Is there anything interesting? I follow my gaze and look up at the ceiling, but there is nothing there. Can not help it. It seems that the nanny has no mana affinity itself. I still don''t see the flow of mana I''m consciously ying with. Anyway, even after three years with this, there is no need to worry about being killed somewhere. What if I''m ten years old? Perhaps the number of people in this world who can kill me can be counted on two hands? I don''t have to be physically beaten by someone I was worried about first. Now, all that remains is to enjoy the happy 101st impression while leisurely ying and eating. Rrr r r r r r r r. Thinking like that makes me smile happily. This is probably the brightest smile I''ve ever had since I was born. The concubine''s financial situation (1) It has already been five months since I was born. Time goes by so fast. Even though I may have gotten used to it through many reincarnations, I always admire my young growth. In that short period of time,pared to when I was born, I became really heavy. It''s not just the body that has grown. Such peaceful days continued as my strength grew steadily thanks to the establishment of automatic internal attack points that umted day by day thanks to the effect of Honwon Genesis Gong. * * * With your daughter? with your daughter? Arel, look here. My mother, holding me in one arm, is shaking a rattle in front of me. okay. It''s a rattle. It''s something your kid will absolutely love. Aww! ah! And I pretended to flounder with both hands, following the movement of the rattle that my mother was shaking. I''m not particrly interested in rattles, are you? While pretending to turn my head like that, my hand honestly stirs the air. That is the spirit of service. This is never easy. A cute voice and reaction unique to a baby who misses a rocking toy and barely misses it! It''s hard to postpone this. After all, I am my mother''s cute son. I have an obligation to provide my cuteness for my mother, nanny, and so on, who give birth to me, feed me, and put me to sleep. Oh, you are cute. Who do you resemble to be this pretty? who is who? She resembled my mother. It may sound like Mother Con, but my mother is the prettiest. This is sincere. Dad? I want to believe that the genes of people who have never seen their faces are not reflected. gics? X, yes. Well, it''s never bad to act like a baby and be loved like this. It should be said that receiving cuteness like this is a warmth that can only be enjoyed in childhood. I want to cherish this time right now. So I''m going to flirt with you to my heart''s content. Ah? I''m getting hungry anyway. It''s scary to think about how to convey it because I can''t speak yet. It looks like the prince is hungry. As if we had been waiting, our professional nanny appeared with a bottle of milk. After receiving me from my mother, the nanny began to milk me skillfully. I''m sorry to say this to my mother, but a nanny is morefortable when I''m holding her. Shall we say unwaveringfort? Is this a technical difference? As I was drinking milk vigorously while thinking such trivial thoughts, my mother and nanny started talking about various things while watching my Mamma Time. Come to think of it, I can''t see Ena''? While chatting, my mother tilted her head and said that. Ena is one of the maids serving us in this pce where my mother and I are currently living. By the way, the nanny is also the chiefdy-in-waiting who leads thedies-in-waiting. Lady Lipana. As of yesterday, that child... quit. The nanny answered in a slightly bitter tone. uh? did he quit? I was surprised. There are a total of five maids working here. One of them quit, so now there are four. I see I couldnt help it. It was difficult to even pay him a sry. hmm? Something dark was starting to emerge. It''s kind of bittersweet because it feels like a conversation between the president and the team leader in apany that is in a management crisis. The budget to maintain the pce has be smaller this year. At those words, Mom couldn''t bear to forget the words and smiled forlornly. I heard the conversations of adults recently, but should I say that it is the cost of living for each concubine? It seems that a separate budget is set aside to maintain the pce, pay sries to thedies-in-waiting and soldiers, and use it that way. And the point is, the budget seemed to be distributed quite a bit in this pce where my mother and I are. That''s why.... There''s no need to think about it. Shouldn''t we think that it''s fortunate that we don''t starve to death? Still, my mother''s concubine. It can''t be a tearful word. It seems that identity is an issue. Even if she gave birth to a prince, she would not look good in the eyes of nobles as long as her mother was a maid by birth. In the end, the reason for having me and my mother in the pce is just to prevent my blood from leaking out. So I guess I can''t do more than that. In the end, did you mean that onedy-in-waiting wasid off because the budget was reduced? It''s fortunate that we don''t have to reduce the number of soldiers. That''s right. No matter how low blooded he is, he is still a prince in name. It''s not strange that people who want to do something about me... my mothere out. Even so, I wonder if there is any meaning since there are only ten soldiers. Even the single knight whomands the soldiers is an inexperienced kid. This alone gives a keen sense of our position in the pce. The problem here is the wages of the soldiers and knights. Since the royal pce handles it somehow, they can receive even the minimum amount of escort. However, food for thedy-in-waiting to manage the concubine. The point is that the items necessary for living must be handled at the expense paid by the royal pce. The problem is that the cost itself is absurdly low. Looking at it like this, the environment of me and my mother right now is really poor. It was never a treat that a prince and a concubine deserved. We may have to reduce the number of handmaids next year. said the nurse in a voice mixed with a sigh. Honestly, the bigger problem than that is this winter. There is also a prince, so how should I be? ....Eh?! Is that enough? I''m still only crawling, so I can''t figure out the overall structure of this pce, but I''m worried about winter? Was our pce that poor?! This is a bit shocking. Because when its winter, I cant even grow a vegetable garden. It is good to see how my mother has been in the meantime just by talking now. I have all my tears. oh? Are you full already? My mother is looking at me curiously. Because I haven''t even emptied half of the milk bottle yet. Normally, I would have eaten all of it right away and leftovers. But this incarnation of appetite is not eating at some point, so of course it seems strange. But now, listening to the conversation, the milk just doesn''t go down my throat. Even in the midst of this, my mother and nanny worry about me. My child has no appetite, so I am worried that he might be sick. cadet! At first, I smiled as a sign that I was okay, but I felt a little ufortable inside. ....Maybe I misjudged this a bit. I was excited just imagining a leisurely life to eat and y in the future. Still, since he was a prince, he thought he would at least not freeze to death. But should I say that the reality is always shocking? I hope there will be a problem like this Your Majesty It was difficult to see you at all. Come to think of it, my mom has been going out a lottely. Did you try to see the king? for me? Your Majesty...is a very busy person. The nanny seemed to understand. Worrying about not dying of starvation in the world, worrying about going through the winter..... Isn''t this a joke? I am not a son who has just be a grown-up enough to fill my stomach leisurely while watching my mother suffer. yes not like that Seeing my mother suffering like this breaks my heart. At some point, I was clenching my small fist without realizing it. Chapter 4 Chapter 4. The concubine''s financial situation (2) That night. I stayed up all night pretending to sleep on my own crib. The problem now is the cost of living right now. As I listened to the story of the two, it seemed that the budget to maintain life was getting smaller. You''ll get along for a few years, but what about after that? Looking at the atmosphere, the budget will drop more and more. Even the handmaiden will have to be fired. It would be to the point where the number of soldiers would have to be reduced. that''s not good Even if there are only ten people, it is really dangerous to have a reduced escort. Seriously, it can be directly rted to the problem of survival. It is also not a situation to be excited about ying and eating right now. This is a problem that cannot be ignored. While confirming the seriousness once again, I seriously contemted what to do if so. In my heart, I want to be a part of my household ount book while working, but in reality, I am only a five-month-old baby. I don''t know what kind of world this is yet, but there''s no ce to hire a five-month-old. can''t even be At least, if I were old enough to hold a sword, there would be a way to earn money somehow... but that''s impossible right now. So what should I do? Isn''t the problem here that the treatment of our hats is perceived as just useless hats? No one expects you, so you go through this kind of hardship. At least, if there were followers, we could hope for help, but that''s impossible. Well, the biggest problem is the king. It seemed that her mother had tried to see the king several times, but had never met her properly. At that point I was sure. It''s not that I can''t meet you, but it must be that I''m preventing you from meeting someone. My closest aide or other concubines? It''s full of candidates. Still, my mother is a concubine, but does it mean that she can''t even see the hem of the king''s clothes? I grumbled and clenched my fists. In the end, this is a problem that will be solved if my father notices. If you have a baby, pay attention. Just snap! I''d rather inherit it. Thinking that far, the answeres slowly. In the end, the source of our life''s suffering is the father''s indifference. And all because of the interference from a bunch of other fucking bastards. Ah~ I get pissed thinking about it. By the time I reincarnated for the 50th time, if I had the same temperament as the royal pce and Nabal, I had already destroyed them all. Even though it''s like this, I''m calmly rolling my head, so I lost my temper too. ruler? So Arell? What''s the solution I think? There''s no way there are child abuse clinics in this country. There will be no legal system that will allow you to get divorced and eat alimony. Umm what should I do? is that the answer Then you just need to get Abby''s attention. After hearing it roughly, the person called my father seemed to be really cold-hearted. It is said that a person is thoroughly judged only by appearance and use value. It is said that even loyal subjects who have been assisting for a long time will mercilessly destroy them if there is no corner to use them anymore. Listening to it, I wondered if he was a thorough rationalist. That''s why he was not interested in a prince who inherited a low bloodline. because it''s useless So the conclusion is simple. I just need to inform that ignorant dad of my existence once again. Just a worthless lowly prince? Is this guy okay? and stand out. Then, naturally, the mother who gave birth to me will also save face, and the housekeeping will improve. that''s for the best It''s just..... Aww... I wanted to avoid being noticed if possible. any country or world. The future of a high ranking foreign child who stands out more than necessary is never smooth. If you don''t care, there is a possibility that several people will draw knives and rush at you to trample on the seeds before they sprout. For the heirs, the current me is no problem anyway. It was obvious that if I excelled, their gaze would change at once. If I''m not careful, with my own hands, brothers with the same father, even though they have different boats...? Aww I dont like that either. Just imagining it makes me feel dirty. And it''s annoying. Conflict sucks. If I stay still then I will either starve to death or freeze to death. I don''t want to film A Dog of nders in my 101st life. Personally, I hate that. After all, the point is bnce. Should I use it moderately and be seen as a smart child who is easy to eat, but does not affect the session fight? It is something that requires careful self-discipline. But this is the only way. For the sake of my mother and for the sake of nning myzy future, here I have no choice but to roll up my arms and work hard. So I decided * * * It''s good that you decided. ruler. So, one more problem here. How are you going to get through this winter right now? The problem is now right in front of you. It''s a usible n to decide to have my value acknowledged to some extent by the king. The important thing is that even if I try to appeal to the king, it is not possible right now. Right now I''m only a 5 month old pit. Even if you want to do something withmon sense, it''s not possible at an age. Shouldn''t I be at least three years old before I can stand out, whether I''m reading or doing something? Listening to the conversation between the mother and the nanny, it seems that this winter will be quite cold... More than anything, I hate the cold. Having shivered in a cryogenic environment several times in my previous life, I waspletely fed up with the cold. I''m in the middle of strengthening my body right now, so I won''t get a disease like a cold now. In any case, the mother''s body may be damaged, so you can never leave it unattended. If you''ve made up your mind, you should cut down on the spot. cadet! I''m going to spend warmly from this winter right now! Then the problem is right now... How to not worry about money, at least until I''m three or four years old..... I looked around the room to see if there was anything good. ah. Then, just in time, an idea that seemed perfect for me came to my mind. Tattata! okay! That''s it! I pointed at it and shouted. * * * Today, mom goes out with thedies-in-waiting. Maybe it''s because, like I saidst time, I want to see Abbie somehow. My mother whispered to me to listen to my nanny and kissed my forehead. iced coffee! In return, I pretend to il my arms ande back! I tried to express my greetings with my whole body. Even if I can''t say it, I believe it will be conveyed with affection. That''s how I''m waiting for my mom to go out and get away. Prince. If you have any inconvenience, you must call me right away. Nanny also waited for her nerves to be distracted from me for a while with her business to deal with. Pretending to be taking a nap on purpose, I moved my body while sneakily examining the surroundings. If it''s me now, even if I can''t walk yet, I can roughly turn over. And that''s enough for my purpose today. Cautiously, I focused my mind and was conscious of mana. The umted mana was released, wrapped around my body, and began to move slowly. Slowly, my body began to rise. As much as I am clumsy at moving my body, I use mana to assist my body. It is a trick to move by wrapping mana and controlling the flow. With the amount of mana I currently have, it''s no more than carrying a baby. Can we call it a stroller using some kind of mana? If you do this, it''s as simple as getting out of bed for me now. Of course, I have to finish the work before the nanny finds out, so I can''t afford to be proud of myself. Let''s move quietly and quickly! Shasha shak! I quickly crawled to where I was aiming. firece. This firece has not been used because winter has not yet arrived in earnest. This is a hot item to feed our house this winter! To be precise, it''s the firewood in the firece. Aww! Looking at the few firewood, I sighed. From what I''ve heard, that''s not much right now. It''s to the point where half of the soldiers have to cut down trees in the nearby forest to get firewood before winter arrives. But that worry is over now. With this brilliant idea of mine, my family''s financial situation will be unaffected, let alone winter, at least until I''m five years old! Thest time I was wondering if there was anything that could make money, I came across a firece by chance. While looking at the firewood that had not yet been used, one thing came to mind. Come to think of it, jewels are valuable in this world, right? Looking back on my reincarnated life so far, in most worlds, jewels were of great property value. Especially now, this ce is even more valuable, right? There are also jewels in the mother''s ne given to her by her father. Then the answer is simple. If you don''t have gems, can you make them? -by Arel. Of course, because of me, I love the jewels that I didn''t have! and making it impossible. Even if you have a lot of knowledge and experience, you are never omnipotent. However, it is possible to reproduce it to some extent if there are materials. At that point, I noticed the pyre. When this firewood burns, charcoal remains. And what about that charcoal? lump of carbon. I''m sure if you''ve been through high school or so, you know. jewels of carbon. Diamond. Since ancient times, diamonds have been very valuable. In particr, in a world where metal processing technology is not properly established, the value of diamonds increases even more. Why? It''s damn hard to process. It is weak to impact and rides easily. Unless you''re from a fairly well-to-do family, you can''t even see diamonds. At least, that''s always been the case in a medieval world like this one I''ve seen so far. In fact, stones with a strong color like ruby will cost more. There''s no way I can make that either. Compared to that, as the main material of diamond is carbon, I can somehow reproduce it. Manufacture of artificial diamonds is a technology that I already had when I lived in Korea before my previous life, and I know how to make it much more advanced even through my previous life. You already know the theory. Therefore, I intend to create an artificial diamond right here and now. operation name. Diamond counterfeiting operation. I give it to my mother and nanny while pretending to bite, suck, and y with the artificial diamond I secretly created. A baby who can''t even crawl out of the room yet would be surprised if he had a jewel, but he''d think it was something from inside the pce. Everything in the concubine was the property the king gave to her mother. In other words, what is here is mother''s! Rings and nes that were handed down by the king are a bit difficult to sell, but who cares what happens to jewels of unknown origin that originally circted around the pce? So if you sell it, it will help the household. Simple but good idea. Therefore, I saw an opportunity and quickly decided to manufacture diamonds. Of course, in order to manufacture artificial diamonds, that much equipment is required. It''s impossible for this world to have such high-tech facilities. I don''t need any of that! Towa! I stretched out my arms and shouted. To me these two hands and overflowing mana. And herees this clever head. Chapter 5 Chapter 5. The concubine''s financial situation (3) In short, what is needed to make diamonds is carbon and the enormous pressure and heat to process the carbon. Although you need a facility to apply pressure and heat to secure those two things. If it were me, I could cry all of that with my mana! Well, after a rough calction, it seems like I''ll have to pour a lot of the mana I''ve currently umted into manufacturing artificial diamonds, but it''s worth it for my mother''s smile and a warm winter. In the first ce, it''s about ying, eating, and living. So let''s go into manufacturing immediately. Allelic diamond manufacturing course that is easy to do with only mana. First, get the firewood you need. There''s firewood here in a corner of the room for this winter. Invest generously. It''s kind of an investment. It is difficult if the fire moves into the room, so move everything into the firece. Please put it in. Once everything is put in, firewood is burned once. Let''s roast it and make it a good charcoal. Don''t forget to hit the wall with mana to block the heat so you don''t get noticed. After burning the firewood, charcoal remains. Charcoal It''s useless normally, but it''s an important carbon source for me now. cadet! cadet! Now, here''s the key. This is something I need to focus on a little bit. Because I have to write hard. I slowly moved my hands and wrapped dozens and hundreds ofyers of mana around the pile of charcoal again and again, as if directing an orchestra. Although invisible to others, the sphere of blue mana waspleted. It''s like a so-called pressure cooker. I can guarantee that anyone with even the slightest knowledge of magic will faint in shock when they see this. You''re wasting your mana on weird things. iced coffee! Well, I put in a moderate amount of spirit. The work to be done from now on should be done and there should be no mistakes. After carefully covering it with mana so that not a single heat or harmful ingredient leaks out. Ahhh!! He clenched his fists with both hands. I have a strong image in my head that I willpletely distort it and leave no shape behind. I use mana to heat it up, and then pour as much mana as I can to crush the charcoal with a huge mass. The point here is to invest my mana without sparing it. Mana, you need to stock up again anyway. So I continued to steadily increase the pressure. pression!pression!pression!pression! ZIP!pression! Aww! Anyway, it''s pretty tight. It would be simple for me after growing up, but for me who is still growing, this is also difficult. Even now, it''s not enough to reach the target, so I have to keep raising the internal pressure. The key to making artificial diamonds is how hard and how long you can apply enormous pressure. Euuuuuu ..... Because I concentrated on high-density mana and applied pressure, the more I applied the force, the more the charcoal pile started to get smaller as if it were gradually shrinking. As I carefully increased the pressure, the pile of charcoal in the firece became smaller than my knuckles. Don''t underestimate how small it is. Now this pressure sphere is like a bomb. Ooh! Joe little! little bit more! It''s hard, but I groaned and worked hard for my mother. Finally the sphere of pressure was smaller than my fingernails. Then, for a brief moment, I focused on maintaining that pressure. Now, would it be? Now is the time to release the pressure. Of course, if you explode at once, a catastrophe will happen. At least one of these rooms is blown away. This time, more carefully than when applying pressure, he slowly let the energy filled in the sphere flow upward through the chimney. Just release the pressure slowly like that and vo. A very small but decent diamond shines. Diamond making! How easy is it? ....easy asshole. I thought I was going to die hard. I was lying on my back, gasping for strength. blood tired! This is the first time in my life that I have used my strength this far. It''s still hot, so after waiting for it to cool down, I took out the artificial diamond specially made by Arell from the firece. Diamonds rolling in the palm of my hand. Whew? I don''t know who made it, but he''s so pretty. Aww? He nodded his head while pretending to be indifferent. hmm. So how many carats does he weigh? Well, I don''t know about the quality of gems. I know jewelry is expensive, but I don''t know how to judge its value. I''m a reincarnation expert, but my specialty is destruction. First of all, looking at the pure white glitter, I think the result is not bad for a first attempt. If you can live with this for a few years without starving, it''s perfect... If it''s not enough, just make it a few more times. In fact, this artificial diamond manufacturing is not at all profitable for me. Compared to the amount of mana required to generate and maintain high heat and pressure, only such a small jewel is born. Considering what the raw materials are, the quality probably won''t be good. After I grow up, I won''t do this again. I don''t know if one or two are rolling around, but if there are several more of these on the market, someone will definitely doubt it. If there is power to make something like this, it is beneficial to use it more valuablely. At least I just have to hold on until I grow enough to be able to control my body properly. ruler? That''s all that''s left now Now you''re trying to figure out how to pass this man-made diamond naturally. Suddenly I said, Mom! Diamonds here! Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to try and stick it out? It is important here how naturally you hand it over. Do you think it would be okay if I spit it out after messing around? Or... I started looking around the room trying to figure out how to hand this diamond over. ruler? Come up with an idea, my neurons! Back in the crib before the nanny noticed, I began to figure out how to deliver it naturally, with the man-made diamond in hand. What''s the point of saying this? If you just stick out, there''s a chance you won''t use this. If I could speak thenguage , I d be fair and fair about how I got this through lies and fabrications. There is a possibility that he will know and find the owner and not sell it. Ah?????? For that reason, it seemed that a nanny would be the most suitable person to deliver this diamond. If you have the personality of a nanny, if you have a good reason, you will naturally sell it and exchange it for living expenses. And her character is believable. It was judged that the possibility of carrying money and jumping out was small. reason? In the meantime, I''ve seen countless people and been hit by the head, and the feeling I''ve built up is probably that this person won''t betray me and my mother. for that reason. nurse! decided on you! So now what''s important. How do I pass this diamond on to her casually? I''m doing it. As I nced around the room, I paid attention to a corner and smiled. * * * Kyaaah. Curry! While Arel was asleep, the nanny, who was handling misceneous tasks for the management of the concubine, tilted her head at the sound ofughter heard in the room where Arel was. Prince? oh? The nanny, who was trying to check on Arel''s condition, tilted her head as if wondering. Isn''t Arel, who should have been sleeping in bed,ughing and ying on the floor before she knew it? How did you get down? Allel is just rolling or crawling. It''s probably not the right time to get out of the crib... but babies sometimes do unexpected things. I couldnt take my eyes off you. When ites to parenting, a nanny with experience decided not to think deeply. I only reflected on myself that I would have to pay more attention next time. Arel couldn''t be left rolling on the floor, so the nanny went over to him and picked him up. Prince. Since the floor is cold, go back to the warm bed... Oh my? The nanny looked puzzled. The carpet where Arel was ying was torn. It even had a slight depression, as if it had been dug into the unsightly exposed ground. was it like this? In her recollection, she had never seen a home like this. There''s no way anyone would have dug it up now, was it originally like this? Why is this. The concubine is old, but it is not damage caused by aging. It was a little odd that it was oddly hollowed out there. As if they had created a ce that was just right to hide something..... Ah?????? Taa! While the nanny was lost in thought, wondering, Arell suddenly struggled in her arms. I was distracted by useless thoughts for a while. After a little reflection, the nanny turned her gaze back to Arel. And I found something shiny in Arel''s mouth, which was mumbling. oh? In the mouth of the prince... It won''t be a toy or a treat. Have you ever put a foreign object that fell on the floor into your mouth? I don''t know what it is, but if Arel swallows it, it''s a big deal. It doesnt work. ruler. pleasee here That''s dirty. The nanny panicked and put her hand in Arel''s mouth and forced it out. Arel did not resist and allowed the nanny to take it out of her mouth. ...what the hell did you put in your mouth... and the nanny was silent. It seemed that her eyes were refusing to judge because her brain couldn''t adapt to the momentary situation. When the nanny had ovee the brain strike and blinked again, a scream was about to escape from the corner of her mouth. ?...suck?! He suppressed the voice that was about toe out. It was because I thought at the same time that I shouldn''t surprise him because I was holding Arel, and I thought that I shouldn''t make a fuss here. Wow Prince? I barely suppressed my trembling voice and looked down at Arel. Aww? Arel was just smiling as if he didn''t know anything. If she had been a normal nanny, she might have noticed that the baby''s smile seemed to be acting, but she didn''t have time to realize that. ...This can''t be..... Dia.... didn''t say more than that. There is only Nanny and Arel here now, but for some reason, I couldn''t bear to say anything unnecessary because I was afraid that someone would see it. I''m not good at discerning the quality in detail, but this rolling on her palm must be a diamond. Where did the prince get this Unfortunately, I dont have enough finances to y with the baby and give him expensive jewelry. Wouldn''t it be better if he was the first prince, the son of the queen and heir to the royal family? Arel can''t go anywhere, and the door is locked just in case. If so, the source of this diamond must be somewhere in this room... However, the nanny carefully manages every property in this concubine. There can be no property she doesn''t know about. If you knew the existence of this jewel, you wouldn''t have to worry about it this winter. ...that''s strange. Nanny, who was deeply troubled, recalled the groove dug in the floor earlier. Surely it was just the right size to hide a jewel of this size...? Come to think of it, I''ve never ripped it to the bottom while managing it. What if this is someone''s hidden gem? Chapter 6 Chapter 6. Concubine''s financial situation (4) + 1st birthday (1) Suddenly, I had an idea. Originally, this concubine was a pce that had not been used by anyone for a while before Lyfana came in after giving birth to Arel. No one will ever be the owner of this ce while it is empty. ....if she was the owner of this concubine before her. ?... No way. The nanny muttered, herplexion slightly pale. That would be an overthinking... It is unwise to pass it up without evidence. The important thing is the existence of this diamond now. A diamond that is not currently recorded in the royal treasury, although it is necessary to find out about the source. It probably won''te out even if you investigate. Then a diamond without an owner. If you have this, you will be able to live safely this winter and the next few years. Nanny also guessed that Lipana would keep trying to see the king, but in the end it would be impossible. A hidden diamond found in such a car It looks like it was used for this time. The nurse looked down at Arell with a light smile at the presence of the diamond discovered at such an opportune time. Still, Ai is just smiling as if she doesn''t know anything. Well... he''s only five months old. It must be a coincidence Still, it is thanks to this child that I discovered this. thank you. Prince. Thanks to you, I think I can live safely for a while. The nanny obediently thanked Arel. Coincidentally or not, he was the one who discovered this. Maybe this child is being taken care of by God? With that thought in mind, the nanny once again thanked Arel for bringing the diamond. ? ? ? Diamond Delivery Sess! Human beings can imagine and believe on their own, provided they appropriately decorate their surroundings to be usible. A grooved hidden space suitable for hiding diamonds. And the diamonds I bit and sucked while ying in front of him. Putting this in my mouth, which was a pile of charcoal until just now, was a bit repulsive to an intellectual like me, but it is for the sake of acting full of reality. Wow! Wow! Hey support! In any case, if there is a situation like this, I will imagine it on my own and put it together appropriately. The nanny was also perplexed, but luckily she had no doubts. It''s enough if you think you''ve got enough of it. Of course, this home was something I stumbled upon a little while ago. It was just right. hidden property? I really don''t know if it''s in this concubine or not. Listening to the muttering of the nanny, it seems that there are rumors about something. Originally, there were rumors going around old mansions and pces, so it wouldn''t be too suspicious. Later, when you grow up and have free time, how about a treasure hunt to find out what''s really going on? I don''t think there will be anything. Anyway, all that''s left now is for the nanny to exchange the diamonds I gave her for money. How many Arel special artificial diamonds wille out? throbbing. Guess the appraiser! ? ? ? tell me the result! For as little as five years, there was no need to worry about freezing to death during the winter. For the next five years, the firece will burn non-stop during the winter. Of course, it wasn''t to the extent of being extravagant, but it was a satisfying enough result. Still, it did a lot better than I expected. When I first heard it, I was also a bit surprised. I thought there was nothing to say even if the quality was low because there was a point that it was a forgery and I made itpletely ignorant only by force when making diamonds. Did the nanny go to a pretty decent ce and sell it, or did the guy who bought the diamond just not have eyes for it? As expected, it may be because there is no concept of an artificial diamond in this world yet. I wondered what if there was a technology to mass-produce jewels using magic that I didn''t know about yet, but fortunately. Actually, that was a bit of a concern. Anyway, from my point of view, I am satisfied with the results. Is that right? It''s fortunate... Seeing my mother sighing in relief with sincere joy makes it worthwhile to make artificial diamonds while whimpering. Now, Mom and Nanny were talking about the diamond discovery. No matter what, the amount of money suddenly came out of nowhere, so at least it couldn''t be kept a secret from my mother, so the nanny spoke first. Of course, at that time, I had already sold the diamonds. I can''t believe I sold it right away and returned the next day. I also admired the nanny''s acting ability. Is that okay? If it belongs to someone else... When Mom expressed such petit-bourgeois concerns, the nanny shook her head, saying to be relieved. That won''t happen. This concubine was unused for nearly a hundred years until Lady Leafa came. uh? Is my house that old? Somehow it rained. Even if the money from selling the diamonds was not small in the sense of themon people, from the royal family''s point of view, it would not be as good as when it was caught in the ws of sparrows. ....Sadly, the value of our house is not even worth the new ws. sniff It''s so sad. Well, I also thought that far, so I created an artificial diamond. Anyway, someone noticedter and said something, but this concubine''s property was already passed down to her mother. If you catch it, it''s over. Maybe it was sent down by God for the prince. I dont think so Im really d. The nanny''s joke-like words made the mother obediently delighted. It''s nice to see you really happy. I wonder how much pain I''ve been through all this time..... Now, for the time being, I''m relieved with this. The only thing left for me to do is to grow quickly. Just wait until I grow up. After that, my father will rip off a lot. 1st birthday (1) We survived the winter with the money we sold diamonds. Time flies really quickly, and it''s already been a year since I was born. A baby''s growth is said to be at the speed of light. I grew plumppared to when I was born, and now my body has developed enough to crawl anywhere in the room. It''s already been a year. I don''t know if it''s a period that can''t be called long, but in the meantime, there are a few things I realized about this world. First of all, the seasons seem to be divided into four seasons like Korea, where I lived my first life. It snows and warms up in winter, and it''s hot in summer. If it''s a feature, the degree to which winter is colder? I thought I was isted when the entrance to the concubine was half-submerged in snow because of the heavy snow. Did you see that the soldiers anddies-in-waiting act as if they were used to it? I was immediately relieved that this was normal here. And now, another cool autumn has arrived. Considering the climate, it means that the kingdom of Ernesia, where I live, has a climate roughly equivalent to that of Central Europe. Although I have never seen an urate continental map of this ce. The location was roughly guessed. There are exceptions, but most of the worlds I''ve reincarnated into have beens that are almost no different from Earth. Of course, motherhood itself is already booming! There are also worlds that disappeared and had to live in colonies. Perhaps this world itself is not very different from the itself. What kind of useless talk is this. The important thing is that it will be the first year since I was born. okay! 1 year! it''sing soon What? Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. Isn''t it obvious it''s my birthday Happy Birthday Hey Hey! * * * The conversation between my mother and nanny, like no other, made me realize that my birthday was approaching. Lady Lipana. Do you like this outfit or this one? Ooh~ Which one is better? ah. How about this? My strangely excited mother and nanny continue to change and appreciate my clothes, and then take them off and put them on again. hey? Isn''t that a doll that ys while changing clothes? At first, I showed my service spirit and got along smoothly, but it is tiring because this is repeated. Babies are creatures that get tired quickly. Although my body is getting stronger day by day thanks to Hunwon Changsei Qigong. My root is just a baby. Ahhh? In the end, because of the drowsiness pouring in, I unknowingly grimaced and rebelled. I can''t. Let''s pretend to sleep. That''s how I pretended to be asleep like a traveler who encountered a wild bear. Won''t you touch me when I''m sleeping? By the way, it''s not like he suddenly woke up to his son''s coordination... Why are you making such a fuss? Close your eyes, pretend to sleep, and listen to the conversation as usual. With this, the prince will also be officially recognized as a member of the royal family. uh? admit? It was a story that I could understand why he was so excited after hearing what he was talking about. Of course, the mortality rate of newborn babies is quite high. Especially in a world like this, it is verymon for babies under one year of age to suddenly die. That is why the first year of birth has a special meaning for both the baby and the parents. Even more so if you are a child of royal blood. Even if he is a prince in disguise, he cannot just pass by. It is said that it is thew of the Ernesia royal family to hold a banquet tomemorate the birth and officially announce that the royal blood has been inherited. That''s me and I''m no exception. Indeed... did that happen? nod nod Even though there is no right of session and no followers, the meaning of acknowledging that the king directly inherited his own blood would not be light. That''s why, even if you are a prince with low blood, the first birthday to celebrate the first year is never passed by. and theing-of-age ceremony. You can never get past this. Even if the target is me, if someone insists on neglecting those two things, that in itself will be an insult to the royal blood. Therefore, the host is directly managed by the Ministry of Home Affairs, and the king and other members of the royal family must attend. Except for exhibitions, there are no exceptions. It''s probably meant to show off that the royal blood is strong and that this child is a member of them. Originally, nobles are a race that lives in form and dies in form. Especially when ites to the royal family, no matter how lowly they are, they can never be neglected as long as they carry half of their blood. Of course, it''s just for show off. Although I doubt how much of an effect it would have on me and my mother''s situation. I honestly don''t think it makes any sense. Still, mom seems happy about it. Is it because it makes me feel a little bit recognized? Seeing it like that made me feel a bit sad. Well, it''s not that I''m not happy because I don''t think that anyone except my mom and nanny will take care of my birthday. But it''s my birthday..... Huh huh? yeah that might be ok It just went well. Chapter 7 Chapter 7. Perhaps because the first birthday (2) was also supervised by the Ministry of Home Affairs, the banquet to celebrate my birth was prepared without much trouble, and the banquet finally began. The banquet was held during the day, probably considering that the leading role was a baby. I was looking forward to seeing the surroundings while being hugged by my mother, who was wearing a dress that looked neat unlike usual. Arel? Are you curious? It''s more fresh than weird. Come to think of it, was this the first time the prince left the room? said the nanny who was waiting behind. yes. Exactly. I''m excited because it''s my birthday. The fact that I was finally going out of the concubine for the first time in my life made me excited. In addition to the mother, maids, and soldiers, a chance to finally meet the other humans here. As expected, numerous nobles were participating in the banquet. Even though the banquet hasn''t started yet, I can feel that quite a few eyes are already heading this way. A little bit of simple curiosity and half just an indifferent gaze. oops I don''t know who you are, but I feel a little bit of malice. As expected, all kinds of emotions are felt. Just by looking at them now, I can roughly feel what position I am in. The fact that the other royals'' seats were still empty gave me an idea of what they thought of me. But to me now they are not very interesting. What I''m interested in right now... I yawned and turned my head to the table of honor. Chair still empty. Yes. My real purpose for today is with the man who will sit in that chair in a little while. The King of Ernesia Kingdom... Theonel Ernesia. The person who bes the father of this body. He is a precious person who has not been able to see his face for a year since he was born. It means that today is the chance to see Dad''s face. I still have many years to go before I realize my n to stand out. By the way, on my birthday, Abby is going toe in person. I didn''t expect it, but it means it''s a chance to appeal to me. If we do well, we may be able to solve some of our problems with our poor finances sooner. Then, how do I appeal to my existence? That''s something I''ve been thinking about as well. If it''s my perfect n, I''ll be able to firmly imprint my existence on the king. I was giggling as I looked back at the n in my mind. The hum gradually diminishes. hmm. Looks like someone is here Many signs are felt. Those who appeared are apanied by concubines in fancy dresses, waiting on maids, and children following them. Right. Are they...? Perhaps the one who wears the most fancy dress is the queen, and the rest of the options are concubines. For a moment, I thought it was a group entrance show for peacocks. I wondered if they would do a circus on my birthday, and I was excited for a moment. I checked the appearance of the queen and concubines one by one and smiled in victory. Huh, my mother is the most beautiful. Intoxicated with a strange sense of victory, he moved his gaze. Then, the children who appeared together were their children... In other words, they were half-brothers. hehe. Where do you look? Let''s see your face. I will personally evaluate it. The first thing I noticed was a tall, fresh-looking blond-haired young man. He looks like he''s in his early 20''s. The age difference is quiterge. Perhaps he was assumed to be the eldest son. than that. Chit I clicked my tongue. My mother wonders why I am doing this. I''m sorry but he''s handsome. Women will cry quite a bit. Right. That guy will be the next king. The body in formal clothes looks solid and the eyes are clear. Looking at it with my own eyes, I can say that it is a child with a promising future. Is this the typical mother-inw style? Have no luck. With his face firmly in mind, I turned my eyes to the other brothers. A naked girl with a strong impression who looks to be about 16 years old. Below that, there are two boys, each about 10 years old, and a girl who, at first nce, look young. Everyone is royalty, and the appearance is never bad. It''s just that the eldest son is so neat that the other siblings don''t stand out very much. If all the royals are gathered here, it means that there are a total of five brothers above me. By the way, the brothers all have a pretty big age gap, don''t they? The youngest girl looks about five years old. Are they siblings with a difference in age? I''m not sure if this is good or not. Maybe it''s because they''re brothers from different boats, so I don''t feel very close. I wonder if my house is an ordinary family there. All of them are different... if it''s the brothers of the royal family... honestly, I only feel bad about it. Should I be careful with this? While remembering the faces of the queen and the concubines... and the brothers. ah? For an instant, chills went down my spine. oh? As I shuddered, Mom lifted up the diaper to check. I''m sorry, but it''s not cheap. I felt the presence of a heavy and solid feeling. The energy of a strong man felt here for the first time. Instinctively, it was to the point of bing wary of the opponent. Who is it? While questioning, someone shouted. His Majesty the King is entering! oh? For an instant, the banquet hall became quiet for an instant. As expected, one second is enough to make the talkative nobles shut up when ites to the king. There is this intimidation. Not normal. I''m sure I''ll have to keep quiet. The impression of the king who appeared was quite different from what I had imagined. It may be a prejudice, but I imagined that the king I imagined would be a typical handsome man with a slimmer appearance. It''s the same when you look at the eldest son''s face in the first ce. I thought it was about 20 years of erasure because of that feeling. However, the real thing that I saw in person was not at all like that. A thick, muscr armor that doesn''t seem to lose its strength even if it fights a pr bear right away. Her white blonde hair was probably in her 50s, but her body didn''t rust at all, perhaps because she had trained steadily even now. I feel this heavy energy there. Right now, he is properly self-respecting, but the energy he feels from him holds a formidable heat. If my intuition is correct, it will be at least the level of a peak master. Are all the kings in this world strong enough, or is the Kingdom of Ernesia unique? I don''t know anything else, but this one thing is certain. I sighed in relief as I looked up at my mother''s face as she silently looked at the king. Hehehe... I''m truly d that human genes don''t look alike. I don''t want to be a muscle nerd. Let me have that sentiment. Muscle rice cake... No, the king''s gaze was momentary, but he headed this way. Such a calm gaze that makes it difficult to read emotions. Is he really looking at me or is he looking at my mother? No matter how much experience I have in dealing with people, I cannot read people''s hearts. * * * The banquet celebrating my birth began, and it was the turn of each nobleman to greet me first. The order of greeting is from the nobles of the lower ranks. Each presented a gift and congrattory message. The nobles lowered their posture in front of the mother who was holding me and bowed politely. Being able to see Prince Arell like this . Indeed, every nobleman whoes shows only a simr repertoire. It''s all seasonal greetings or greetings with a simr tone. Are there any academies that specialize in teaching dialogues for events like this? If so, I would like to give you serious advice, but quit that academy. I''m dying of boredom from the listener''s point of view. Wouldn''t you like to try to make even empty words sound better? Am I a prince first? Try to entertain me. Well... I wouldn''t think of that at all. Among the aristocrats who came to greet them, there were those who congratted them purely out of good intentions, while there were also many who spoke bluntly, but their eyes were clearly full of contempt. In particr, the higher the aristocracy, the higher the percentage of those with such eyes. Does it look shallow too? The current banquet is just an event held because of the blood of the royal family. In fact, for them, I am a being that has nothing to do with them. There is no need to look good, so it is just a formality. My mother must have felt this desperately as well, so the arms holding me trembled every time they looked at me with disdain. And the expression of the nanny standing behind the mother was not very bright either. From my point of view, they feel ridiculous, but from my mother''s point of view, how sad. In addition, I wondered if it would be even more burdensome since my mother would not have a rtionship with this world. Ah? am i okay? I look up as if I want to ask, and my mother just smiles. ....Certainly this is not good. In the meantime, the turn of the high-ranking nobles seemed to be over at some point, and then the concubines wereing this way with their children. Right. Even members of the same royal family should greet each other. Perhaps the order ofing to say hello from now on is the rank of the concubines. Because the queen doesn''te first. Congrattions on the birth of Prince Arell. They are no different. It''s just a formal, hard word. However, they never give their mother even the slightest nce. It just scans me as if observing me. At least, the younger siblings are looking at me with sparkling eyes as if they are curious. Unlike adults, when they do not yet know the tragedy of the power struggle, they are genuinely curious about me. In particr, should I say the second princess of the fourth sibling? Should I call her my older sister? A little girl, second from the bottom of the siblings, suddenly came up and touched my cheek, startling everyone. Still,pared to the malice of adults, there is nothing to feel bad about. Rather, it is different from taking the peak of unpleasantness. Lifana. long time no see. A low voice that permeates your ears. Soon it was the queen''s turn. Elia-sama My mother muttered her name softly, trying hard to hide her emotions. So, the queen''s name is Elia. But if I''m not mistaken, my mom seems to be strangely afraid of that queen right now? Have you been safe all this time? When her mother greets her, the queen responds with a softer, benevolent smile than anyone else. Fortunately, nothing happened. It was because I was able to do my part as the heir. Can you see how he secretly boasts about his son? Did you say you were the best when your name was mentioned? The blond young man shook his head slightly. Is that the sessor? Now the queen proudly referred to her son as the heir here. Even so, it seems that no one feels objection to those words, and it seems that the right of session has already been decided. From my point of view, it''s probably a good thing. If the right of session is certain, it would be rather wee. Because I don''t really want to be king. Rather, it is a wish to y and eat outside the ring of power struggle. Wouldn''t it be the most peaceful thing for a big brother to take over rather than fighting fiercely in an unstable environment? But there is only one thing that bothers me. Chapter 8 Chapter 8. 1st Birthday (3) Did you say Arell? The queen''s gaze turned to me this time. Let me look at you with a smile. You look a lot like Lipana. He smiles as if a flower would bloom brightly. hmm. Who turned on the air conditioner? why are you so cool The cause was obvious. I... I know that gaze. I know it very well as I have seen it several times in my past life. The arrogant ones who believe in their own strength and believe that they are absolutely superior. They always have such a feeling that they regard the humans below them as worms. The queen put her hand on my head. cold. I''m not talking about temperature. I can feel the pure malice felt in that hand. Cute. Hey, unlike what you say, your gaze seems to see that I am gross right now. Im d you resemble Lipana. I''m sure in that woman''s eyes, I''d look less than a caterpir. It''s like you don''t even know my subject. Unknowingly, my fists tightened. It was to be expected. Since I already knew how the concubine would treat me for a year after I was born, such as financial problems, I already fully assumed what would happen today. Theye out rude. Isn''t it obvious? On the contrary, he came out so standardly that I would like to advise him to try to be more original. However, it seems that even I forgot that there are some things that my heart cannot bear to pass over even if I understand them with my head. Simply put... I mean. get a fever cadet! But I tried to smile. What if I act on my feelings here? That queen? Cheeky concubines? An aristocrat who didnt eat cheaply? If it was me now, I could handle it somehow. Do you have the confidence to turn Happy Birthday into a bloody birthday? But if that happens, everything is over. For the sake of mothers and nannies...and others who help us in our lives, I must restrain my feelings here. Until you build up some more strength. Until the proper stage is equipped. The day will surelye when you will pay it back. Let''s wait happily for that time. And for that day, I have something else to do today. It''s my turn. Finally, it was the king''s turn. As a father and at the very top of the royal family, it is a direct recognition of me who has just be a member. The king walked proudly in front of me and my mother. Hmm, look at the rice cake. The back of his shoulder is not visible at all. In a way, he''s a total god-stealer. Its easy. Did you have any problems? Was there anything ufortable? Have you gotten used to life in the pce? Thanks to Your Majesty. I bow my head as if my mother is embarrassed. What is missing? Ask them to pay for their living expenses! ....well, it''s hard to actually say that. Then I''ll step out here. cadet! ah! I stretched out my arms toward the king and struggled. hmm? yes look here! look at me! Arell? Be still. My mom panics and tries to calm me down. Its okay. The king spoke briefly to his mother and looked at me as if he were looking at a bold guy. is it. but. A banquet in honor of your birth. Of course I have to talk to you. what is the conversation The child in front of you now is one year old. I haven''t been able to speak yet. Give me this and see. I don''t like it a little because it seems like people are being treated as objects, but it''s as I wish. The king''s hand in epting me from my mother was surprisingly skillful. Of course, that meant being as meticulous as handling any delicate weapon rather than proficient in parenting skills. Is this the first time I''ve seen you since I was born? Probably so. I''m aww! While walking away, I pretended to give a rough match. You dont cry. That''s my forte. It seems that the other children cried when they hugged her. If so, I Rrr r r r r r r. I willugh here A baby''s smile has a fatal charm. Do not underestimate the power of myughter, having been reincarnated a hundred times. When Iughed, the king seemed to be quite pleased as well, his lips loosened. But if you''re satisfied here, it''s second rate. A real first-ss baby is bound to show service one more time here. I messed around on purpose. When I appealed with my whole body that I wanted to go down, the king was puzzled, but after understanding my intentions, he put me down on the floor. and. Aww! Whoop whoop. Let me show you who the true scene stealer of this floor is. I stumbled and put my hands on the floor and got up from the spot. Right now, everyone is holding their breath in surprise. Especially the mother and the nanny are more surprised. I guess so. Because this is the first time I''m showing you how to walk. For today, I secretly practiced and practiced again. As I toddled towards the king, he flinched incongruously for hisrge body, then picked me up again and lifted me up. I wonder if you were trying to show that. I mumble as if it''s so amazing. There''s never a sign that you''re in a bad mood. that''s right It showed the moment the disciple walked for the first time. If you are indifferent here, you are not even a human being. Hmm... Um''? Abby, who had been looking at me as if seeing something strange, suddenly frowned. Then, suddenly, the wrapping covering me was removed. As if that wasn''t enough, I also took off the clothes I was wearing. Be too aggressive ....What is this? What is it? It''s clothes. No swaddling baby clothes I am wearing. And the old underwear worn under it. The clothes I am wearing are specially prepared for the banquet, but the undergarments under them are a little worn. It can''t be... The nanny is freaking out. Of course. Surely she would have dressed me in expensive clothes to match her coat. No matter how poor our house is. Parents do not want to wear old clothes even at a ce like this. But this isn''t the nanny''s fault. This is because I wore this without her knowledge. While I took my eyes off for a while, I had to use mana to manipte and take off and put on clothes. At that moment, small whispers were heard here and there. You might think he said it in a low voice so that others could not hear it, but it was clear to my ears. As expected, it''s low... You don''t know dignity. How can I wear clothes like that... No, in a way, it suits me.'' It was never a good sound to hear. The mother''splexion turns pale. This is also a little... My heart hurts. But I can''t help it. This is a necessary process. If everything that happens from now turns out just as I expected. Its noisy. The King''s low voice resounded as if it were filling up from the depths of the floor. Its noisy. say it again The voice of a high-end, high-ranking strongman always has a strong power that cannot be ignored. The sound of his breath filled with energy could be heard. Some also cause shortness of breath. Seeing this, I can see how this nobleman usually conducts politics. A muscr politician. After making the surroundings shut up at once, he asks his mother. Do you usually wear something like this? He points to my clothes and asks calmly, but there is a lot of displeasure in his voice. I will ask. How did this happen? that?????? that?????? Do you think it''s hard to see what this child is wearing right now as something worthy of a royal family? My mother can''t speak properly. ....I''m sorry, but please bear with me. The king, who asked frighteningly coldly, soon shook his head. No. It''s not my business to question you. Jenefel. The king calmly calls someone by name. I also noticed then. That someone''s sign had now appeared behind him. It was an old man in a butler''s uniform. yes. your majesty. What is the current budget distributed to each concubine? Ohh. Is this faster than expected? Did you get to the answer so quickly? Unlike the rice cake stand, it seems that the speed of rotation in the head is fast. Would you like topliment me on this? What did you tell me to do with this body? He said that it should be distributed fairly. The amount is as known to Your Majesty. At those words, the king wrinkled his forehead. The wrinkles, which were not small, went deeper. process? Does this look fair to you? The old man in the butler''s uniform did not move even in the anger that any other aristocrat would have given up on the spot. Find out again. At hismand, the man called Jennefel gave a short yes and then his presence disappeared. The king is also a strong person, but did you just say Jenefel? The man is also a strong man who is not pushed by him. Looking at the signs of movement, isn''t it normal? My strength right now isn''t perfect, but it''s to the point where Ipletely miss that man''s presence. I''m not sure who it is, but judging from the previous king''s attitude, is he his closest aide? If you look at the atmosphere, it looks like a perfect butler, right? Whatever! ruler. This became what I was hoping for. In fact, there isn''t much I can do. At best, all she could do was pretend to be cute in order to charm the king. It was best to induce the King to notice the financial status of our household by the look of my old clothes. Even if you don''t care, wouldn''t it be natural to wonder if your child is wearing old clothes? There was a possibility that he was dull or pretended not to know, but if that happened, I was thinking of rolling my head separately. I also wanted to test who Abby was. What if you think there is no hope? At that time, I will have to change my route. Fortunately, it started to go the way I had hoped. So how are you going to get out now? ? ? ? Suddenly, my birthday party turned into a hearing. The aristocrats are still unable to breathe because they are watching the king''s furious eyes. all? My father looks scared. The problem is that the trembling now includes my mother and nanny. your majesty.... This is my mistake to thest.. somehow mom is trying to talk to abby urgently to try to get rid of this atmosphere. silent answer. Well, you must have noticed that what mom says now that it''s okay is never true. After a while, Jenefel, who had disappeared to investigate, returned. Did you already find out everything in that short time? My father received what he thought was probably a report on the budget distributed to each concubine and quietly read it. I hear the sound of flipping paper. Hmm... After waiting for a while, I finally got a reaction, as if I had read it all. That''s what happened. grip support. The sound of crumpling reports echoed through the hall. Wow.... It seems that his mood has finally started to draw an extreme downward curve. When Abby opened her hand, the crumpled report burst into mes. Ash dust flew from his hands. Impossible... Abby twisted her lips as if she were dumbfounded. What was written in the previous report? As I expected, it would be such a pleasant content that my blood pressure would rise and a twistedugh would naturallye out. Queen. The one who was summoned was none other than Queen Elia. Chapter 9 Chapter 9. First birthday (4) She stepped forward in silence. After that, the first prince followed quietly as well. Did you know? Abby just asked calmly. He didn''t say what he knew. Did you know? The Queen simply lets his quiet fury pass away in silence and gentleness. What was written? A littlete, I ask as if I really don''t know anything. The budget wasnt evenly distributed. It was leaking in the wrong ce, but Oh, was that so? He''s a so-called embezzler. On paper, it is recorded that all budgets are fairly distributed, but in reality, it means that someone messed with the budget that shoulde into our pce. Abby could be pissed off. Having a hand in the money used for the royal family meant that the royal family itself was being taken lightly. From now on, who will be killed? Watching it like eating popcorn. It can''t be... The queen pointed her hand to her mouth and shook her shoulders. Seeing her reaction, Abby narrowed her eyes and red. Did you not know about this? Wasn''t it your responsibility to deal with the concubine? Basically, it is the queen''s domain to manage the concubine and sort out what happens within the concubine. Now the King is reprimanding her. Dare to be inside the concubine... And it''s dumbfounded that someone didn''t even notice that someone was ying with Yesan at will. I have nothing to say. The queen sincerely listened to his rebuke with her head bowed like a criminal. wow? Are you crying too? ....hmm. Did you really not know? I trusted you and entrusted you with management. But now what happened? Apparently, Abby had no intention of letting this matter go unnoticed. Well, the timing I found out was the worst. It''s because I noticed it on my birthday. In terms of experience, I''d be pissed two or three times more. Otherwise, he wouldn''t openly criticize the queen in the presence of other nobles. In the end, the first prince, who was worse than he was, stepped forward. father! What is it? This is the work of the wicked. Mother''s will never... So what? I froze at the cold word. feel sorry for Isnt it your responsibility just because you didnt do it yourself? A very ideal word. Because you neglected management, your younger brother was naked and hungry. Are you saying you really have no responsibility? If anyone hears it, they''ll think I''m sitting on the sidewalk. No... not that much? He said he wasn''t so miserable because he had money from selling diamonds. As if there were no more excuses for the king''s words, the first prince also looked at me and bowed his head. It wasn''t really a look that resented me. Are you really sorry about something? sympathize? It was close to that feeling. That guy''s mother has a natural cooler effect just by looking at people, but her son doesn''t have a strong taste. This is disappointing. Her father''s heartfelt words made theplexion of not only the queen but also the other concubines pale. Right. Those options must have followed the queen. Your Majesty! It''s not Ellia-sama''s fault! Mother hurriedly came forward and said as if to protect the queen. I... Mom? Do we really need to shield the queen here? Looking back, I''m a little concerned. Like the conversation when I met the queen earlier... It didn''t feel like my mother was following the queen, but it seemed like there was a different reason. Because I dont have the qualifications. Qualifications? What qualifications are you talking about? You have already given birth to a child with this body blood. That alone is enough to qualify you as a member of the royal family. But I... You should be proud of yourself as a member of the royal family. Saying that, Abbyforted her mother. In short, it means don''t belittle it any longer. huh. huh. I agree too. Having said that, Abby returned her gaze to the queen. Make sure to find out who is responsible for this incident and hold them ountable. ?... Yes. And make sure this never happens again. I will not worry your Majesty anymore. If something like this happens again, then the queen... I will hold you ountable as well. Watch it once, but not twice. The first prince was taken aback by the stern deration and tried to say something, but the queen reached out and stopped the prince. When the prince saw Jiomi, she cast a cold gaze at her son. I mean, don''t talk nonsense. I will definitely find out who is responsible and punish them severely. The queen promised with a firm will. Then, this time, it came towards our hat, and suddenly it looked really sad. Lifana I dont know how to apologize I wish I had at least consulted with you Its my fault for not noticing. How are you? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. I burst outughing to the point that I actually went to bed in my heart. It''s funny. It''s really funny. I never thought I''d realize by now that tant pretense like that would only add to the fun. At this point, I was sure of one thing. The ringleader who embezzled the budget must be at the center of that woman. That the queen had no idea what was going on in the concubine in the first ce? who would believe that? The embezzled budget was probablyundered several times and shared with each follower. Apparently, Abby has already noticed. It''s obvious when you see that I said no twice. However, she is also a member of the royal family. A light reprimand is given, but no further figures can be disclosed. Perhaps soon the head of the victim, who is the ringleader of this incident and properly prepared, will roll on the floor. After all, in any world, the political scene does not change. I''m fed up with me, who reincarnated a hundred times. Elia-sama you dont have to apologize to me. However, the mother did not know that and was restless at the queen''s apology. Mom didn''t do anything wrong. The twisted ones are always those in power in this hall. Don''t worry anymore, I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen in the future. okay. Does that mean I won''t let you know in the future? The queen really seemed to apologize with a sincere heart that made even me stunned for a moment. You can''t fool me though. Those smiles, tears of sincere sorrow. There is no warmth in the queen''s eyes that evoke such emotions. But what about the other concubines? The expression of displeasure is tantly felt. Even among the nobles, there are those who are outright hostile. How many crazy people are involved? This will definitely solve the budget problem. It would be dangerous to joke around twice as long as you got the king''s attention. but. Seeing the hostility just now, it seemed safe to judge that some of them turned into enemies because of today''s incident. Yes, your thoughts are free. I have no intention of forcing you there either. It''s up to you to decide which side you''re on. by the way. just try to touch If it does happen, then it would be good for anyone to be prepared. deep in the bones. I''ll make you regret your foolishness forever at the bottom of hell. So if you want to live long, don''t touch this side. I swore inwardly, even though I was foolish on the outside. * * * Coboration feature of turbulence, anger and resentment. Half a year after Arel''s Happy Birthday. Financial peace has returned to our family. It was that month that the money starteding in properly. As it was a matter that angered the king, it had no choice but to be dealt with quickly. The meaning of the end is that the person who led the budget embezzlement case that has gued our family has been caught. And the ringleader met a miserable end. An aristocrat whose mastermind was embezzlement was annihted throughout the family. ie the death penalty. At the end of the investigation, the head of the family confessed and was punished for deceiving the royal family. ... overheard the nanny talking. Huh... Heavenly Punishment? When I heard the story, I shook my head. That would be the case if an unknown aristocrat really led everything. I sighed. Anyone can see that he is not the real culprit. Caught too easily And the execution.... Even the silence was carried out in an instant. It''s probably a terminal prepared just in case for moneyundering. However, since it is necessary to drive away the crime in moderation, he will not be truly innocent. However, it will not be a big-time viin who can turn everything upside down. Dah?????? I licked my lips with a bit of regret. what. Words are the solution, but in fact the truth is buried in darkness. From my point of view, it doesn''t matter anyway. After all, my basic purpose, the operation to revive the household ount book, has seeded. He does not sympathize with the executed nobles. From what I hear, it seems that he hasmitted embezzlement in many other cases as well. If you''re really innocent, you won''t be abandoned with that kind of shield. I have no reason to sympathize. Anyway, thanks to you, my baby food has been enriched. And the mother no longer sighed. That''s it. Prince? ah? do you do it? When I open my mouth, the nanny scoops up baby food that has been cooled just right. Thanks to my teeth starting to grow little by little, I felt like I was about to graduate from the time when I only ate my mother''s milk or milk. It''s a little sad, but when the timees, I''ll have to wean my mother''s milk. Thanks to this, my gums are itchy these days, so it can''t be anything but a hardship. Even if the body is strengthened, it is really difficult to tolerate tickling gums. Thanks to that, these days, I instinctively bite and suck this and that in my mouth. Um... My growth report is about this. I thought about it for a while. In the end, the embezzlement case was cut out only at the tip, and the outline of the top was not even revealed. but. If my reasoning that the queen was involved was correct, it would be beneficial to disengage moderately at this point. It''s because there''s little chance of hitting that side anyway by digging further here. An all-out war could ensue. I won''t know in a few years, but now I want to avoid it as much as possible. So does the king. There are a lot of strong people like the old man who assisted the king, such as the head of the butler. You''d better hide the sword quietly until I''m really strong. I also have no intention of caring about anything I do unless that person threatens my family more. that''s annoying I think it''s a win-win rtionship for each of us to live without touching each other for as long as possible. Just me and mom... And if the person around me suffers damage, then again, the story will be different. Anyway, I don''t want to worry about that anymore with this one. thanks to that i was relieved That''s enough. If things didn''t work out, I would have made up my mind and considered how I would stand out. But now, as long as the financial problem is resolved, there is nothing for me to do right away. For the time being, it means that you can y and eat like a baby as you want and rx. A daily life where you don''t have to work is really the best! It''s always thrilling! I don''t get tired of it! Taaa! Cheerse out of nowhere. Chapter 10 Chapter 10. First birthday (5) For the time being, I was just ignoring what was going on outside and lying around day after day, eating only the food my nanny fed me. Today, as always, I''m full, my back is warm, and I''m going to take a nap while I''m satisfied. Dah? huh? It''s a bit noisy outside for some reason. Isn''t it time for the soldiers to go on tour? Not when thedies-in-waiting were cleaning. Roughly speaking, there are two people. One adult and... the other is light-footed. is it a child There was something strange about it, but somehow I felt a sense of dj vu. Who was it? It''s frail. The question was soon resolved. Between the two signs, I heard my mother''s footsteps. Just in case, I made sure to memorize the signs of my mother and nanny. Judging by the steady footsteps, at least it wasn''t an uninvited guest. Then who is it? The door opened, and soon after being guided by her mother, the guest appeared. Oh... Miss Pinelia?! The nanny who was taking care of me was surprised to see the person who entered. And I was surprised as well. indeed. So, did you feel a sense of dj vu? The guest who came to our pce was none other than one of the king''s concubines. and her daughter, a girl. He must have been the fourth of the siblings he saw then. Surely, in order, she was the second princess, right? As an added bonus, he even softly kneaded my cheeks. Ms. Pinelia?! sorry! Not ready... The nanny was at a loss for a sudden visit from the concubine. Because the nanny hadn''t heard anything. ....are you okay. Because I came without telling anyone else. Concubine... Is it Pinelia? She rebuked the nanny in a calm tone. As expected I would have prepared it if you had told me in advance. Mom is also responding calmly now, but it seems she was surprised. Pinelia shook her head. Because I didnt want to let others know as much as possible. What do you mean? As if the adults had something to talk about, Pinelia pointed her child, the second princess, to the nanny, and left the girl in the care of the nanny for a while. Then, together with my mother, we headed to the next room alone. I was so surprised... Lyfana was sweating inside her heart like a waterfall. I thought my heart would stop when suddenly one of thedies-in-waiting, bluish inplexion, stepped forward and secretly informed me that Pinelia hade. In fact, she had never had a very long conversation with the other concubines. It was because the other concubines felt ufortable with Lipana because she was the lowest in rank and especially because she was a maid. Among them, I have never had more conversations with Pinelia than with the other concubines. third in the sequence. There are few ups and downs in his expression, and he doesn''t talk too much. Do not show your thoughts outwardly. I don''t know why she came, but I couldn''t keep her waiting, so I came out and greeted her. After all, she is a concubine of a higher rank than herself. It cannot be neglected. ...What should I do?'' I couldn''t even stand, so I sat across the table with the table in the middle. While waiting for thedy-in-waiting to serve the tea, Lipana was restless inwardly. I couldn''t have known if it was a notice in advance, but I couldn''t guess Pinelia''s intentions at all as she came suddenly. Should I talk to you first?'' The time when Leafana was about to take a deep breath before talking to her, thinking that it would be nice. ....Sorry. Khop?! Ahhh?! Big hmm?! Lipana,pletely taken aback by Pinelia''s short words at an unexpected timing, coughed. Fortunately, thedy-in-waiting came out with the car just in time. I barely managed to calm myself down after passing the tea down my throat. are you okay? yes. yes?! Oh, nothing. I was surprised that you said something out of the blue! I couldn''t say that, so Lipana justughed and evaded it. Uh what are you talking about? Half a year ago... Listening to Pinelia''s muttering, Lipana tilted her head. half a year ago? ???? no way. What are you talking about? Im sorry. Only then did Lipana understand what she wanted to say. Budget embezzlement case half a year ago. I was referring to it now. Are you here to apologize? When I asked cautiously, Pinelia nodded. Then, slowly, he began to exin the circumstances at that time. It took a while for her to understand because she didn''t speak very well, but Lipana listened with her mouth shut until the end. Pinelia Kenzest. It is a family that has built countless military feats during the height of war in the past. Even now, there are even fairy tales about the achievements of their ancestors, so there is no one who does not know what a great feat they have aplished. However, now it is just an old glory, and it is only a nameless family that has fallen as it will fall. This is because for a while, a boy with talent in martial arts had not been born. Of course, intelligent children were born, but since there was no child with the talent to inherit the martial arts, it naturally lost its status. Recently, I have heard rumors that even the funds to maintain the family are at stake as the light has finally been created. was it because of the family? It''s gotten really dangeroustely. It was about this embezzlement that I received an offer in such a situation. Z Pinelia had no choice but to intervene in this embezzlement in order to repay the family light. Of course, there''s no way you can repay the debt by stealing some of that stuff... but at least something extra would havee along as a bonus in return for dipping your toe in this thing and pretending not to see it. After hearing that, Lipana was struggling for a while, and Pinelia took a leather sack from her bosom and put it on the table. What was in the sack was a considerable amount of gold coins. Pinelia? This... I''ll give it back.... Giving this won''t solve the problem. Guessing the meaning, this is probably the gold coin that Pinelia stole. I dont mean to ask for forgiveness. Still... she was silent for a moment. I want you to hate only me. Her gaze turned to the room where the children were. Is that so... Lipana let out a sigh. Fighting dirty emotions is the responsibility of adults. In addition, when ites to the royal family, the concubines'' quarrels over power continue to their children. Is that why you don''t want to make your children have dark feelings? I understand, but... Lipana pondered for a moment before pushing back the gold coin pouch. Pinelia''s eyes trembled slightly as if she wanted to ask what she was doing. are you okay. And I won''t take this. Because Pinelia did notmit embezzlement. Pinelia opened her eyes wide in embarrassment. It means that now Lipana will pretend not to hear about what she confided in. And knowing that she, who used to siphon money to pay her debts, would return it, Lyfa, I deliberately pretended not to know. You dont have to sympathize. Its not pity. Lipana shook her head. I will say this instead. I do not want to enmity you. Pinelia nkly looked at Lipana''s face. If you still don''t want to take it... Lipana gently pulled the bag of gold towards herself and then pushed it back. Consider it a sign of my friendship. Wouldnt it be better to think of it as a gift for you? Even though he said it himself, he smiled as if he was a little embarrassed. Are you using this money now... as a means of reconciliation? And I knew from the start. ?... What? The reason why our pce has a small budget... There was nothing more to say. Knowing why... he didn''t go into detail, but it meant that he already knew who did what. I know her personality well but she was ady-in-waiting. ....okay. You... His... I can''t tell you who. However, all the concubines know this. Lipana was originally the queen''s maid. Then, she came into the king''s eyes, became pregnant with Arel, and became a concubine. That meant that the person who knew the queen''s tendencies best than anyone else was none other than Lyfana herself. I thought I couldnt help being hated by him. But not anymore. Lipana shook her head. Because there''s Arel too... even if it''s him, I can''t let him do whatever he wants. She is unaware of her enemy''s true nature. Rather, as much as you know, you may be aware of the potential for mayhem in the future. Moreover... the queen''s reaction at the banquet tomemorate the birth of Arel. The moment she saw her smile, Lipana thought her breathing would stop. In the meantime, she was relieved that she and Arel were in a position that was simply not worth checking, but she realized that there was no guarantee that she could remain vignt in the future. That''s why Lipana said firmly. So I wont just watch. And there is also a meaning of warning. I see it once, but not twice. Like the king said then. So, I want to be friends with Pinelia-sama. It''s not just because of mere favor. Just in case.... someday. You''ll need someone to hold your hand when you''re really in trouble. That''s why Lipana forgives Pinelia. This gold coin was not only a reward for forgiveness, but also for maintaining a proper rtionship with her in the future. huh. Pinelia stared at Lipana for a moment, then gave a short nod as if she understood everything. * * * Ahaang? That''s how it happened. It was a sound that could be heard from across the room, but I could hear it enough, so I roughly understood everything. What surprised me more than that was..... ...Mom? Could it be that you knew everything? As soon as I heard it, I went nk. At that time, I was worried about my mother''s reaction to the queen, but I couldn''t believe that my mother was thedy''s maid... Even if I didn''t mention who exactly, I could guess what she was talking about when I listened to the nuance. That''s why my mother was embarrassed about the queen. To some extent, I understood. Regarding concubine Pinelia, who participated in the embezzlement, it was reprehensible even though it was because of her family situation and position. However, since my mother forgave her and it seems that she has her own thoughts, I will have to wait and see. I overheard it carefully just in case, but I don''t feel much malice towards that woman named Pinelia. I thought it would be okay if I left it alone. Then... Now I have to face the problem I am facing now. Breaking out in a cold sweat, I saw the reality in front of my eyes again. I saw a girl with azure hair slowly approaching me, staring at me with sparkling eyes as if in amazement. She was the second princess, right? As for why this happened..... My mother and concubine... It was after Aunt Pinelia had gone in to talk. Wow! The 2nd Princess, who found me, looked up at me sitting on the bed, then her eyes twinkled and suddenly she grabbed onto the railing and climbed up. What is he doing dangerously? Contrary to my worries, I got up on the bed at once. It was not the time to admire him saying that even though he was young, his athleticism was very promising. Suddenly, my sanctuary was invaded. Why is he suddenly like this? And the second princess and I are not moving, facing each other as we are now. Chapter 11 Chapter 11. First Birthday (6) Mmm? I remember the time in my previous life when I confronted a tiger with my bare hands in a snowy mountain..... I was sweating inside and thinking about how to deal with a woman staring at me. To be honest, it''s burdensome because you look at me so intently. I wish I could say something. Aren''t you old enough to speak? yes? huh? Taa? ah. Come to think of it, I was old enough to not be able to speak. In the meantime, it was the second princess who took action first, probably tired of confrontation. Suddenly, he reached out his hand towards me. A small, soft palm, typical of a child, approached me. to avoid? I was worried Daah... I sighed and gave up my resistance. Fetish Fetish..... From now on, my cheeks have be this princess''s toy. Is it that sticky? Its soft! It''s warm! That''s because the baby has a high body temperature. Even the youngest princess who messed with mest time, why doesn''t everyone keep my cheeks still? I can''t. Nanny help me! Daaaa! I gestured to the nanny, who was watching our confrontation with strangely pleased eyes. 18 months old. If it is the nanny who raised me, I believe that this feeling will be conveyed through my gestures. Princess Kania too? The prince seems to like it quite a bit. ....I don''t seem to understand at all. huh! cute! Good. No, it didn''t go well at all. In her eyes, it seems that there is nothing more than two children ying around. I''m sure you''ll be very happy. Then, this time, he suddenly came closer and hugged me tightly. The scene seemed so cute that I could see the nanny covering her mouth and holding back her screams of joy. Did you say Kania? I''m not a doll I don''t know what to say..... That child''s reaction to me now is like that, and I''m a child now, but I''m not sure how to ept it. I don''t feel any malice nor the touch of me. Considering her age in the first ce, she seems to be about seven years old, and she is at the peak of her curiosity. It''s not like there''s a younger brother there, so the baby must be strange. His eyes are full of curiosity... And he has other feelings, but it''s not unpleasant at all. ....Anyway, children are annoying to deal with. At a time like this, I, as an adult, should show my service spirit. At least she looks after me because she is my sister. That''s how I gave up resisting Kania-sister''s hand, prepared for my cheeks to swell. * * * Time flies without a big deal, and I''m already 30 months old. If you have half a year more, you will already be three. Time flies. When I was in need of money for a long time, I was anxious about when I would grow old, but I have be enough to live on to a certain extent, and I do not want to grow old again. Today, I nkly looked up at the sky and murmured. Are you floating? Well, this guy''s tongue still has a long way to go. Reading and listening are now perfect, but let''s not be young speaking. The perfection of a man is fluent speech. After all, even handsome faces lose their shape after a long time. I believe the tongue will be proficient at least by the age of five. That''s how I was in the middle of useless thoughts, and I was in the middle of the reality. Allel! I heard a little girl shouting slightly angrily from behind. ???? ah?????? When I turn my head in embarrassment, behind me, a girl with aqua-colored hair reminiscent of ake, wearing a dress that fluttersfortably, is staring at me. Who is this? This is the second princess, Kania, who turned 8 this year. A year ago, after Pinelia, the third-ranked concubine, visited her mother to apologize for the previous embezzlement, the number of times she saw the princess strangely increased. Thanks to the friendship between my mother and Pinelia, of course, as a child, I and Kania noona naturally came to y together more often. Even this princess alone has increased the number of times shees here to y. Excuse me, but are you free? Arel said he was still young, so I had toe see him! Oh is that so? So, when Arell grows up, he has toe right away when I call himter. Understand''? Where are you already preparing to pamper your little brother? Anyway, that''s why they are sisters. I''ve had several older sisters in my past lives, but all the older sisters I''ve met are like this. I wonder if he is mistaken for a famous dog that wille running whenever he calls his younger brother. I wonder if the fact that there are few children in the royal pce to y with her is probably the reason Kania noona visits me on a fictitious day... But if that''s the case, what about the other brothers? Prince 1 is already old. Putting aside the second one, the rest of the kids don''t have much of an age difference. I was curious about that once before, so I asked with a short tongue. Why don''t you y with other kids? Called. Then, what about Kania noona? Don''t you know anything like that? He shook his head as if he wanted to say something. Leonil is not good enough. And hanging out with Meryl is no fun. It seems that the 2nd prince and 3rd princess don''t have much inclination. Compared to that, Arell is really good! Because you are quiet. He stroked my hair like he was proud, but let''se. That''s because I''m not yet old enough to rebel. It''s because you don''t know what. When Ie to the rebel period, it''s really cool, right? It would be like riding a dark horse and galloping through the royal road without hesitation. In any case, he seems to like the fact that I''m still a baby who can''t even resist. And... Come on! Arel! Today we are going over there to y! Thanks to Kania-noona hugging me and lifting me up, I''m having a hard time today. sister? Isn''t it about time you realized that babies aren''t very mobile? New Nyaa! get over it! grow up! I struggle and manage to keep my bnce because I feel like I might fall any moment. If I put my mind to it, I should be able to pick up Kania and fly around. Right now, I am only showing the physical abilities of an ordinary baby. Miss Kania. That''s why Arel is hurt. I will take care of Arel. In the end, thedy-in-waiting who was watching over us approached and rebuked Kania-sister, andpromised by carrying me in her arms instead. phew thank you pretty girl? It wasn''t our handmaid who hugged me, it was the exclusive handmaid taking care of Kania noona. However, unlike ordinarydies-in-waiting, she wears a thin sword at her waist and her movements are unusual. Even if you hold me, the center of gravity is not disturbed at all. Is it a maid and escort? It''s not just her. All the maids serving Kania''s older sister or concubine Pinelia were only heroines. I''ve never seen her actual skills, but even thedy-in-waiting who''s holding me now is quite a master. At least, wouldn''t it be enough that even if all ten of the young knights and soldiers guarding my house attacked me, I wouldn''t be able to defeat them? I guessed so. Umm... No matter how good Kania''s family is in martial arts, isn''t the difference between my family and Kania''s family too much? Could this be a bit dangerous? While thinking seriously for a while. At some point, we arrived at one of the flower gardens in the concubine. Come here! Leia! Drop Arel down! No... can''t we just hold her in her arms all day today? However, thisdy-in-waiting could not dare to disobey her master, saying that her rank was a gangster. My vision went down smoothly. Arel-nim is still young, so its best not to y dangerous games. What I mean is, there was a time when Kania noona tried to force me to sprint under the pretext of training me to walk, and the two of us fell and rolled together. At that time, I subtly used mana to help both of them not get hurt, but they usually get hurt. Well, if it''s Kania noona, won''t you get seriously hurt? Perhaps because of her active personality, this girl never sits still. At an age when people are already curious, the worst element of a child''s tireless stamina is fusion. That''s why I''m being dragged around without letting go of my mind. I don''t hate active girls. Rather, it is pleasing to watch. I just don''t want to be in a position to run around. Be honest, sister. Were you a beagle or something simr in your previous life? There was a time when I was really an animal or a divine beast. hmm? Could it be? Kania noona seems to have a natural athleticism, and even in a dress like that, she runs around just fine. It''s really good that you don''t fall. He obviously has a knack for moving his body. Now, if it looks like an ident, thedies-in-waiting will catch it, but I can assure you that after about 5 years, the people around you will wake up and suffer. And I must be on that list of people to suffer. Arel? what shall we y? Does that question reflect my opinion? I tilted my head and said my wishes. Swallows! You are the mother and I am the father. And Dad will lie down on the weekends and watch TV all day. Eh... I hate ying house. Allel is so weird. You''re a boy, why would you want to do that? I ask like it''s strange. Why? That''s the least stamina-consuming. To be honest, I''m too shy to y house, so I don''t like it. However, I suggested it for my full stamina and because it is cumbersome to move. But it seems he doesn''t like it. I shake my head. Thats what girls do. Have you ever forgotten what you are wearing? Apparently, Kania-sister didn''t seem to have much interest in ying house, looking at flowers, listening to music... which ismon for aristocratic girls. Meryl only touches music and brushes every day. Meryl, the third princess mentioned earlier, is a girl whose tension is pr opposite to that of older sister Kania. There are times when I think that it would be better if the two of us fused together and split it in half. ah! Come to think of it, I saw older brother Kyle swinging a sword! I suddenly changed the topic as if I had an idea. Should I say it''s childish to change your mind quickly... Chai Yung? huh. You just beat down the knights, right? I mean like this! Kania noona is Eight! Eight! Pretend to wield a sword. It was probably trying to imitate Kyle''s movements. It was thedy-in-waiting who was troubled by that appearance. Come to think of it, there was a time when you suddenly disappeared the day before yesterday and made it difficult... Did you sneak into the training ground again? Hey again? Iment the feeling of doing it. It seems like a habitual offender. I understand how you feel. With sympathy, I said, Tta! Tap!'' and tapped the maid''s calf with the palm of her hand. Don''t get me wrong, this is not sexual harassment. But I cant let everyone go. Kania''s older sister puffs out her cheeks in protest as if it''s unfair, but thedy-in-waiting shakes her head resolutely. Chapter 12 Chapter 12. 1st birthday (7) + Starting today, I am a genius (1) Its because Kania-sama doesnt have to go to the training ground. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... Leonil is going too... he really seems to be dissatisfied. It must be that he was quite envious that Leonil, who was a little older than Kania noona, started to hold the sword. I want to learn a sword too. There is no reason for Kania-sama to hold the sword. Is it natural Both Kyle and Leonil are princes.... In other words, they are boys. Of course, martial arts are not left out of the basic knowledge of a boy from a noble family. And I will be taking swordsmanship lessons someday. But Kania noona is a princess. Seeing flowers and working hard on culture. It is natural to be more interested in the social church.... That is the position. what. It seems that I am quite dissatisfied with that. I like swords too. Right, Arell? . Ugh I nodded my head as well. I don''t know what to say, but Kania''s sister has a talent for wielding a sword. Didn''t you say that the family originally boasted outstanding martial arts? It is said that the reputation of the past has been lost because no talented child was born, but... It seems that the lost talent is about to explode in the future from Chakania. When I remembered and imitated Kyle-hyung''s movements a while ago.... Since he was still a child, his movements were awkward, but the position of his feet and the angle of his arms.... Most of them matched to a certain extent. Am I the only one who noticed that? It won''t be. Usually, if a child begs for something like this, they might give her a wooden sword, but thedies-in-waiting adamantly refuse to do so. Absolutely not. Hey????? You cant pretend to cry. Perhaps the adults also noticed Kania''s talent. Usually, if a child like this is given a sword once, they will absorb it like a sponge meeting water. But the princess doesn''t need a sword. Presumably, society didn''t look so favorably at aristocratic girls who wielded swords. So I''d be against it too. Chi! Then I will only practice with Arell. ....and sparks always fly at me. Squeeze. I run under the tree, and from under it I get a branch from which I hold one of them to me. What do you say about this? Who are you? Arel is practicing with me too! ....Didn''t I say that I wanted to be a punching bag? ...Arel-nim is still young. It''s dangerous, so I can''t. Fortunately, thanks to thedy-in-waiting withmon sense, I was spared the horror of being stabbed with a tree branch. And thedy-in-waiting to steal the tree branch, and Kania''s sister, who runs away to avoid being taken away. A chase between the two began. ....If you want to learn the sword that much, can''t you just secretly teach me? I tilted my head while holding the branch that Kania-nee had forcibly passed over, then slowly got up, realizing that I couldn''t feel her gaze. He did not walk with an infantile gait, anxious about when he might fall, but put strength in his legs and supported his body in an upright position. Hold the branch like a sword and hold it 1? Hmm? swung lightly to the side. A horizontal cut through the air. The mana extending from my arm and entangled in the branches spreads out in a thin arc like a breeze. Is this the first time in your life that you are holding something and swinging it? This is a very soft sword. Well... if I set my mind to it, I''m confident that I''ll be able to blow out as much ckness as I can to cut down even the straight trees over there. I already had enough internal energy to do that. But now, no one has seen it. I have no intention of showing it. What?... Is it?????? It''s a sword. If you''re interested in swords like that, can I take a chance and teach you a little? That''s right, it''s not something to do right now. It will happen sometime in the not-too-distant future. I put the branch down again and sat down. From today I am a genius (1) There is one truth I have realized as I have repeated my life nearly a hundred times. That''s right..... It''s annoying to go out. After all, why would a sergeant in hister years be stuck in a dormitory? That''s because I realized that if I step forward for nothing, only troublesome things will happen. I''ve been through all kinds of rough things in my previous life. I thought I trained a little bit, but oh! There were times when I was caught up in a war, and even times when I was born with all kinds of animals and nts and suffered hardships. I don''t think there is anyone else who has gone through all the hardships of life with that kind of feeling. It''s a life that has passed a hundred times. He had rarely been quiet in his not-so-little life. Thanks to the strength and knowledge umted over and over again in my previous life, I could not escape the spotlight and, naturally, I always had to be involved in all sorts of incidents. I wondered if I would get involved at some point. In the end, though, it was a pattern where I, who had stretched out my temper, smashed everything. Therefore, at least now, the 100th life, I wanted to reflect on my past experiences and refrain from getting caught up in troublesome situations if possible. ....For things like that, it''s not too long since I was born, so I think I''ve alreadymitted a few things. Whether it''s diamonds or a birthday party... Ugh..... Where did my life of ying and eating go? All I want is to find something fun to do, eat what I want to eat, and sleep when I feel sleepy. A life full of desires It''s such a life that I don''t even dare to approach annoying things with my own hands. Anyway, the world won''t let me go. Let''s say the past can''t be helped. Because you can do well in the future. It''s not toote. My honey sucking life has not yet been missed. Let''s do our best, Allel! In the future, I''m working hard to suck honey! I won''t do anything! * * * When I was five years old, I heard news like a thunderp. It cant be My legs are shaking. can''t see ahead I tried to clench my fist, but it went numb and I let go of my strength. Kuh????? All I can do is barely stand. The reason I didn''t sit down was because my pride wouldn''t allow it. damn! To think that I, and no one else, could think of this... It''s already toote to bite my lip and regret it. The situation has already left my hands. If I had noticed it a little sooner, I would have done anything . it''s calming down What if I, a past life expert, get flustered? Take deep breaths to calm your body and mind. And I looked up at my Yugo Chena, who was looking down at me. Chenna... is that true? My ears wouldn''t be wrong. Still, asking again is to reinforce my resolve. It means to forget the ugliness of the past and devise countermeasures while epting the reality with these ears again. Arel-sama Chena sighed lightly. Is this the first time she''s seen something like this since she struggled with budget issues in the past? Is this situation really that serious? My expression darkened as well. Chena looked at me with a face full of emotions and then opened her mouth again. Do you hate studying like that? huh. no. I firmly nodded. huh? What do you mean? So, in other words... Arel-nim is now five years old too. That''s right, I''m five years old. When you''re cute This is the age at which people will smile and warmly ept you, even if you do pretty things and have idents. I don''t have to worry about money these days, so I''ve been rxing all this time. Except for asional times when Kania noona came, those happy days of dozing off in the warm sunlight continued. Chena tilted her head while looking at me. Im worried that Arell looks like an old man who has lived his life. Did I teach you something wrong? It sounds like she''s worried, but that''s our nanny''s useless worries. I''m normal. Just a littlezy. This is the daily life I longed for. Do you know when humans shine the most? That''s when it''s not working! People wither when they work. I did too. During my past life, I suffered countless times and suffered over and over again. How hard it must have been! I''ve suffered a hundred times in the meantime, but I can live on my own at least once! Eat whatever you want! Cheap as you want! If anyone bothers you, kick it! I will prioritize my desires over my conscience. Human beings have always lived by desire. And my desire is not to work right away, and people who don''t know how sweet it is to see guys who work hard every day while rolling around in the house and looking happily through the window won''t know for the rest of their lives. By the way... ck... Arel-nim. ording to the royal family''sw, when you turn five, you have to start studying. Isn''t Chena seriously talking to me like this today? Unlike the usual times when she insists on saying no to me and then gives up pretending that she can''t win, her face shows determination today. what do you mean Children from aristocratic families usually begin their education around the age of five, unless there is a real problem. It''s really not an ordinary educational fever. If you''re five years old, you have to y, what are you learning? I want to y until I''m at least 80. Well, when ites to education, you learn things that are easy for even a child to understand, such as letters and simple etiquette. And being a descendant of a royal family is no exception. Rather, as a child of a royal family, you should learn and practice harder than anyone else. So I have to learn too. If you''re a good kid, you have to study hard? Then I will be a troubled child! Who decided that? There is no such thing! Lately, my tongue has awakened, so now I''m starting to get answers to whoever I talk to. Thanks to that, Chena has suffered a lot. ...It''s more than who it is... It''s custom... I could see that he was trying to say it as nicely as possible while frowning his brow, as if he wanted to instruct me somehow. But I don''t want to see I am desperate too. I cant learn. Dont talk like that. Eyebrows began toe together as if Chena couldn''t overlook this. Ordinary children of themon people cannot learn even if they want to learn. I know. Education is always a privilege of the nobility. It ismon for ordinary people below that level to be unable to read and write their own names unless they are merchants. If you plow the field even a little more during the time you learn, you can eat and fly through the winter. ....I know that well. You know well enough to get tired of it. But is it annoying? OMG? Before, Kania noona hates etiquette education! I want to learn swordsmanship! I remembered the time when I was crying. yes my sister was right no! no! So, I will imitate my sister and make a joke. Arell, we are going into strike mode from now on. ....if only the ending after that. In the end, my strike came to an end with my mother personallying and suppressing it with her own hands. I was seriously scolded by my mother. Chapter 13 Chapter 13. From today I am a genius. (2) Apart from my personal desire, there is another reason why I am not very reluctant to study. It''s because I''m in a position where I can''t benefit from learning hard. The reason why there are no idiots who openly show hostility to me and my mother and try to harm me is because there is no need to keep me in check, either physically or politically. Do you know what nobles who usually risk their lives in politics fear more than ghosts? He is the son of a needlesslypetent concubine, with only noble blood. In other words, he is a deaf boy who threatens the original sessor. If I study hard, try to appeal to me as a very talented and talented man. So how will the noblese out? Wow! Arel saw me. Please shake my hand! Please sign too! There can never be anything like it. Arel? You say he''s great? The reality is that I have to get rid of that guy somehow. shit. Can''t I be a popr star? But that''s my life. People are destined from the moment they are born. Isn''t that unfair? But that''s true. Everyone will be happy if Allel-nim is praised for studying hard. Chena wants to change my mind somehow, so she works hard to persuade me. is that so? I was dumbfounded. I rested my chin on the window and looked outside, exuding an atmosphere soaked in mncholy. That is too presumptuous for me. Arel-sama Another unkind word Chenna reacted with an absurd expression. pliment? That''s right, if I''m smart, people around me like my mom and Chena will like it. Would your father like it too? of course. Chena replied confidently and without hesitation. ???? year. But I already know the answer. It can''t be. Did the world do well because I said I was doing my best? It''s not green enough to put a stamp on it. If I stand out too much, they will see me as a threat. And I''ll draw a knife you''ve learned so much That''s why, saying I can''t let her live, she would aim at my neck... and then at my mother. Just imagining it gives me goosebumps. There shouldn''t be as much as that. Even if that happens, I won''t let you go. Therefore, I tried to use a group saying that I would not learn. These days, I''ve been hanging out and living like a child with no motivation. If I getzy, won''t you naturally expect something from me? I thought so. Maybe it''s because of her pride as a nanny, or because she really thinks of me, it''s an atmosphere that never allows me to be idle. I guess I want to be recognized. I understand. I understand... Arel-sama... If you do this, Lyfana-sama will be really sad too. ....okay. in the end i lost I didn''t even think that I would be eaten by using a group. In the first ce, arranging tutors and managing this and that is the job of the Ministry of Home Affairs. I can''t be an exception just because I''m a bit of a jerk. That''s why you have to draw a little bit of an appropriate line. Sun... I''m worried. I can''t stand out at all. Originally, it was nned to appeal to some extent to save face as a mother. Moreover, if I am excessively ipetent, there may be a dark cloud over our pce''s financial situation again. In the worst case, even the king might turn around. No matter how great my true intentions and hidden abilities are, if the perception that I am aplete bop is embedded in me, people''s eyes and treatment will be sleazy. If I''m clumsilybeled as a hukou, the troublesome guys might look down on me and try to y tricks. To some extent, I have to show that I am a child who is quite on the move. Then, the only thing left to do is to make a choice. I have to select a limited field that I will appeal to and sell only that. Operation Let''s seed by digging only one well. If it''s a halfway talent that has nothing to use except for one field, at least there won''t be too many people who feel threatened. It''s even better if it''s the kind where my abilities aren''t a direct threat. Above all, it is important to be less intimidating and to be able to prevent people from seeing me as an easy man. So what should I choose? Choosing a major may determine whether this life will be sweet or bitter. There are many fields. It can be a general study or it can be an art. Or there are fields rted to military force, such as swordsmanship or militaryw. It sounds a bit pretentious, but I am confident that I can excel in any field. Don''t underestimate the former professional. Even what I have seen in my past 100 previous lives is an enormous amount of knowledge. Even if I open only a small part of the knowledge I''ve umted over the years, at least I won''t have any problems with living on my own. Except for some limitations or practical problems. After all, is it okay to study? art? I don''t have any talent, but if I just copy the music or art I knew in my previous life, I can make a hit. But that would be a bit... tiring. A genius of lofty art? It doesn''t suit me. In addition, the third princess is already showing her talent on this side, so I have to try it. force? This is out of the question in the first ce. You have to stand out in your strength to rank first in the elimination ranking. Excluding magic with the same logic. My high mana affinity must be kept a secret. Of course, no one should know about the inner strength I have umted. Of course I''m not weak enough to be eliminated, but I hate endless bloody struggles. What remains with the method of elimination is academic. Lazy schr type with no stamina. It is easy to remove and also perfect for eating using knowledge. huh. that''s the best It was the moment when my future goals were set. I will be a schr! I opened the window and shouted to the sky. I feel sorry for Chena''s way of looking at my entricity. * * * So, I have a new project name in my mind and vo! and took a new one. Arell. Schr Cosy Operation! It is to weave the tag tree of my life into only schr lines. Anyone can see that I am a cold schr. A schr whose sses match his smart impression, as if he''d be able to get away with just a gust of wind. Even though the body is weak, the head is more extraordinary than others. Even if I do something, Oh. That kid is a genius, so it''s natural for him to do this.'' I was determined to make it appear that way to the people around me. * * * The education he should receive as a child of the royal family began in earnest. Speaking of education, it doesn''t mean that you are obsessed with academics in earnest. Even so, I can''t teach a difficult ss to an average five-year-old. Starting from learning simple etiquette and letters, gradually building up the body to learn swordsmanship in the future. And if you have a talent for mana, prepare to learn a little bit of magic-rted knowledge. I am no exception. The first thing that started was to check if I had the skills to handle mana. The wizard dispatched from the Mage Tower directly checks the mana flowing through my body, that is, my mana affinity. Could you stretch out your hand toward me for a moment? An old man with a white beard like a charming point grabs my hand and touches it. Fortunately, it''s not about molesting my palms. What are you doing first? I tilted my head, but soon realized what he was doing. It is the work of checking the amount of mana flowing to me and its cirction path while directly pointing to the veins flowing in my palm. A slightly sticky feeling of mana passed from the old man''s hand that touched my palm. A thread of mana just like a spider''s web. Hmm, you''re trying to use your own mana to catch my veins. If you know the who-who-who-whoop principle, it''s easy to deal with. All I have to do is change the flow of my veins little by little and hide it. Right now, my mana and the magician''s mana are ying hide and seek. My mana is insulting his mana. My mana, which seems to be caught but cannot be caught. Will I be able to catch it? ....Before that, what do you like about me holding hands with this old man? What''s good about these wrinkly hands? Could it have been more than 10 minutes? The wizard made a puzzled expression. what''s the matter? Ask me like I don''t know anything. The wizard said, Oh, it''s nothing'' and tapped the pulse again. yeah that would be crazy Because the mana that should be captured will not be captured at all. I sympathized with him inwardly. In the end, the wizard broke into a cold sweat and came to the first conclusion. I can''t catch mana at all... Normally, there''s nothing that doesn''t catch me this far. The wizard checked again and again, doubting if his senses were wrong. I... can''t use magic? is that so? I shed a little tear. Although I hold back theughter in my heart. can''tugh Here, you have to show the face of disappointment as much as possible. yes my first life Let''s remember the feeling of being destroyed when we realized for the first time that there is no Santa in the world. It''s kind of fun to see him struggling. I ate too badly. I will check everything again. My heartfelt disappointment made the wizard examine me three more times to see if he felt any remorse. However, he couldn''t capture my mana until the end. In the end, I thought it wouldn''t work, so I started using a different method this time. The magician spread his palms, radiated mana on them, gathered them into spheres, and held them out to me. Arel. Do you see this? I''m not the one to answer honestly here. I shook my head. mana? What is it? Are you eating? I can''t see it because I''m a good kid. Is that so. It would not be an illusion that he seemed somewhat disappointed. Eventually, the wizard went out of the hallway, saying he had something to tell his mother. It seems embarrassing to tell the results in front of me. I''m a little sorry that I seem to have troubled you somehow. I stayed with the nanny and listened to the conversation outside. What are you trying to say? ...Arel-nim. I have absolutely no aptitude for mana. As if he hadmitted treason, he made a final conclusion as if he had no face. What do you mean by none? mom is upset Ah... this is a bit like that. Usually, children of Arell-sama''s age can sense even a little bit of mana, even if they aremoners ... Of course. As long as you''re alive, even a speck of dust will detect mana. But Arell-sama He must be hesitant to say more than this. Arel''s case is not caught at all. maybe.... I can''t use magic at all... I think. Zero mana affinity. Is it even a level where you are concerned that it will interfere with your daily life? For reference, the only beings that can''t feel mana are corpses or zombies. ....Not a living creature at all? Was this a bit harsh? Hiding it too well seemed to be a problem. Chapter 14 Chapter 14. Starting today, I''m a genius (3) However, if I deliberately let people grab mana, there''s a chance they''ll get caught, so I have to hide it thoroughly. Of course, there is a possibility that my test was wrong..... A thorough re-examination just in case... No, if someone hears it wrong, they will misunderstand that I have a fatal disease. That''s what they say, but I feel the nuance that maybe the results won''t change. .. is that so. There is bitterness in the mother''s voice. It seems quite sad that his son is Mana Goja. I feel guilty, but I can''t help it. For his future conduct, he needed the recognition that he was an ipetent person who couldn''t handle things like mana at all. In that sense, having no possibility at all is a pretty good evaluation. So, in my curriculum, sses rted to magic virtually disappeared. The wizards who came to inspect me looked at me like a strange creature. They say they''re publishing a new thesis on the rtionship between mana affinity and gics in infancy? good! With this, I got rid of a whole annoying subject! * * * The person who came out to train my basic physical strength was a knight escorting our pce. Riding Lanfil. A young young knight who turned 25 this year. As a bonus, he is currently solo. It''s also a maternity solo. And when I look at it, the future seems hopeless. He''s the kind of guy I''d like to propose to change to a major mage in the next five years. It wasnt that he was in charge of my training because there was no teacher to be in charge of physical education. It is said that it ismon for nobles to train their children naturally, since most of them have no connection with the daily routines of nobles. Arel-nim, I will train you from now on. That''s why this guy is in charge of physical education. Arel-nim, if you train hard, you can be strong like me! don''t be fooled are you weak It''s a disservice to Kanian or yourdy-in-waiting. Do you think I wouldn''t know that I was flirting with thatdy-in-waiting before and got hit by one and stretched out? Having said that, I''m not really saying he''s weak. For an average knight of his age, he''s at a fairly decent level. He is a normal type who steadily bes stronger if he works hard. Just like the king or Kania noona''s exclusive maid. It''s a problem because the characters in close proximity are too strong. The power bnce here is oddly strange. And there are things that I think have too high a standard for strength. I''ve seen and fought all sorts of monsters in my life up until now, but now I wonder if an ordinary knight will catch my eye. It''s not really an excuse for him. okay! Ranfil''s future is promising! So have hope! By the way, before starting the workout, I have something to say to him. Ranpil! I hate hard work! I don''t want to train! Deration of giving up before starting. I am a precious body to move my body and sweat. A diamond spoon like me would be better off sitting under the shade and drinking a cool drink. Ahaha. Arell-nim, you joke really well. However, Lanfil smiled at my words and passed them away. this child? Throw away your sry? I want you to stop worrying. Arel-sama is still young. I will not do anything difficult yet. But... I heard Kania-nee? These days, Kania noona started to train her physical strength. In the end, he trained his older sister''s flock to see if the adults couldn''t win. It''s not training to make your body healthy, but a full-scale training that would scare most knights. I was surprised to see it before. I was surprised to see a princess carrying bags of sand heavier than her weight on her arms, legs and waist. Isn''t that child abuse? What''s even more surprising is that the princess is still running around wearing that kind of thing. The theory of Kania''s sister''s previous life as a beagle gradually gains credibility. ...The Kenzest family says that''s normal training. Ranpil also makes aplicated expression as if he doesn''t understand that. It''s probably my opinion, but I think he did it on purpose to make Kania noona give up. I would give up if I knew I was going to die. You must have thought so. But the scary thing is, if you don''t train like that now, you won''t even sweat. It was clearly visible in my eyes. Kania''s older sister''s energy... In other words, the efficiency of mana cirction was no joke. ....That family also has a very promising future. I heard that it''s been a worry since there hasn''t been a martial artist full of talent in the family for a while. ....It''s just that the princess who exploded her talent is a new concern. Anyway, I''m not going to do it that way, so please rest assured. When I was heartily frightened, Ranfil reprimanded me step by step. First, lets do gymnastics. It is important to keep your body flexible. Under Ranfil''s guidance, I started doing light stretching. yes this is normal That princess, you are abnormal. Hmm?????? Lanfil''s eyes, which were watching my movements, shook. what''s the matter? Oh, nothing. When I ask, he shakes his head. Guess what you''re thinking? did you think this now? You must have thought that this child''s body is extremely dull... ? Huh?????? Now I was struggling with even light stretching. As if the body and feet had started a strike, they yed separately. He shows with his entire body that he has a really great body. Arell is weak! it''s hard! Joe, please be patient. Lanfil also seems to be in trouble. In fact, now my physical abilities have grown beyond the level of a typical five-year-old to a ten-year-old. If you show sincerity there, you can demonstrate even more specs. The fact that I am having a hard time even with simple stretching now is a great performance of this body. Lanfil didn''t seem to notice at all. This year''s acting target is mine. Arel-nim is so dull... no, please cheer up. Did you say I''m dull now, man? Damn right now that''s the best answer I''d like to hear. give mepliments what. it would be hard to figure out Really, I am sweating all over my body and whimpering. You can''t think of this as acting. The reason I''m having a hard time is simple. Now I am deliberately undermining my physical abilities. Uses mana to overload the body, making it heavy and dull. This way, even if I don''t mean to, I''m in great shape. look Even now, while running, I get my legs twisted and fall. Even the slightest movement makes me gasp for breath. Ugh, stop breathing..... Looking down at me, who was lying on the ground and breathing heavily, he didn''t know what to do with Lanfil. Ugh. First of all, it would be better to develop physical strength. Can I wield a sword properly with this kind of physical strength? The worried face is clearly visible. If I see you like this a few more times in the future, there will be no more guys who want to give me a sword. Anyway, it''s really hard to die! Rumors spread quickly. The youngest prince, Arell, has no more mana thanmoners. My body is so sluggish that I fall down just by walking. It took an instant for this fact to spread throughout the pce. It''s not a rumor spread by someone on our side. The source of the rumor can be roughly guessed. Whenever I was in ss, I often felt the eyes watching me. maybe it''s him I was worried about secretly excluding it because it was annoying, but I decided to just leave it alone. Probably observing my behavior and reporting it to someone. If that''s the case, shouldn''t he talk about me to his owner if I let him go? Yes, feel free to misunderstand and report it. I have no talent for swordsmanship or mana. And as I wished, in an instant, there were no people in the pce who did not know about me in a regrettable sense. It''s good. It''s good. The underdog cosy should be like this all the time. * * * Even after that, the underdog cosy under the guise of physical training continued. Yap? With a lethargic spirit, I swung the wooden sword in my hand. slow? inefficiency? My wooden sword draws such a messy trajectory that even a tree branch can''t be broken. Ranfil took my wooden sword with the wooden sword he was holding, showing a puzzled look. I think it would put a strain on my arms if I dodged it, so the fact that I receive it as if it flows moderately is quite considerate. I don''t know what to say, but it was embarrassing to even call it swordsmanship training. I think it''s only about epting children''s jokes. You are doing well. Mr. Arell. Praise pours out of the soul. do not say that. I''m more embarrassed to hear. I feel ashamed from the bottom of my heart when I see my subordinates forcibly pping at the golf course saying, This is a nice shot. Really... you''re doing well. This guy... his eyes aren''t smiling. Ranfil, you are suffering a lot. Seeing me wielding a sword, it was obvious that any master swordsman would click his tongue and yell at me to get rid of the sword. How frustrating must that guy feel when he has to keep looking at me like that. So, if you feel unfair, get ahead, okay? Ranpil. You can''t lie. yes? Cant I use a sword? I didn''t want to do it anymore, so I decided to burst into words first. Admit it! Please ept that I am not good at swords. It''s the first time, so it''s like that. Keep practicing and you will get better. They continue to support me, perhaps because they want to bolster my courage. Is it really a good person... I''m worried that I won''t be able to stand a guarantee somewhere in the future. No, I''m not the kind of person who shouldn''t be seen. that''s the reality In the first ce, I decided not to learn magic after concluding that I had no aptitude for it, but Ranfil continued to teach me the sword. Isn''t it time to give up at this point? There''s no way this kid could see through my acting. The only thing I really want to teach me about swordsmanship is conveyed. ....But that''s a nuisance. In the first ce, my purpose was to be recognized as a child with no hope at all, whether it be swords or magic. However, it is hard for both of them because Lanfil does not give up at all. I have no talent for swords. It doesn''t matter. The obscene pencil thought for a while about what he wanted to say to me. Actually, when I was young, I was told many times that I had no talent for swords. Suddenly, he starts talking about himself. so? But it is different now. Ranfil fixed his wooden sword. Unlike when he was dealing with me just before, I could see that he had put a lot of energy into it. Ranfil''s wooden sword began to emit blue mana. Quite clearly, I can feel the honest energy as much as Ranfil''s personality. Hmm? I watched it without much inspiration. Haaaap! Ranfil swung the wooden sword with mana as it was. His sharp swordsmanship extended forward and cut down the practice group in front of him. But now it has grown to Aura Prevention. In other words, is he a case where he grew up purely through hard work? yeah that went really well I pped. So what do you want to say? Arel-sama will be stronger if you work hard. ....huh. I''m already stronger than you, I don''t think I can say even if my mouth is torn. In terms of physical ability, Ranpil, an adult, is superior, but the inner strength umted through the practice method so far is iparable to him. Of course, there is no way for Ranfil to know that. That''s why you seriously think that I don''t have the confidence to learn the sword. Chapter 15 Chapter 15. From today I am a genius (4) But I have no mana at all. That wont be the case. Ranfil couldn''t bear to hit the shield properly. It is already famous that I have zero mana affinity. Externally, how can I, who is a mana gossip, fly the sword? At that point, Lanfil was also speechless. Why do you want to teach me swords so much? ...It''s because Arel-nim needs to be stronger. He looked at me seriously and said. Of course, I will protect Arell-nim and Leafana-nim even at the cost of my life. But... the world has one if only. At least I want to be able to protect myself. I am genuinely concerned for my safety. Apparently, he was worried about me in his own way, so he tried to point to swordsmanship until the end. Right. Did the escort knight have any concerns? I''m sorry for whining that I can''t do it if I''m serious like this. Ill try some more. Reluctantly, I grabbed the sword again. Even after that, the swordsmanship ss did not make much progress. So don''t be sorry Ranfil. Sooner orter, those worries will be blown away at once. * * * Whether it''s swordsmanship or magic, it doesn''t matter to me. What is the duty of children? Of course you are studying! Finally, the time to study has arrived. To be honest, I thought I was tired of waiting. For some reason, it seemed that the process of recruiting a tutor to take charge of me took time. I roughly guessed why. probably passed on to each other. It is not an ordinary person to be a tutor for a royal child. from a high-ranking aristocracy. It must also be a person with considerable culture. Besides, being the teacher of a royal child would be a fair honor. People who want to do it will overflow here and there. but who am i Poor swordsmanship and magic aptitude! He is truly a scrap prince! The approval rating is hitting the bottom because there is no session right, but recently it has fallen further into the minus. Being my tutor like this would not be very honorable, so they probably didn''t want to do it. My predictions seemed right. As soon as I met the tutor for the first time, I felt that he had no motivation at all. This is Gamil Pernea. Starting today, I will be Prince Arell''s tutor. There was no life in his eyes as he spoke calmly. It seems like I can hear the cry in my heart that I really hate to do it. It seems that the perception that I am a child who is not worth teaching has settled in his mind. I know how rumors about me circte among nobles. Is there anything strange about it? It doesn''t matter. Please take good care of me! I smiled at Gamil. ???? yes. He seemed reluctant, but I am a prince nheless. I forced myself to nod my head. Don''t worry. I will correct that perception sooner orter. And it took two days to surprise Gamil. ...You''re kidding too much. He looked down at me with his pupils widening. It is a mixed reaction when faced with a fact that is sincerely unbelievable. The reason why his voice doesn''t tremble is probably because he''s usually calm. He suppresses his emotions and asks me again. Are you saying you learned to read already? huh. It''s true. I calmly nodded. Did this old man just live a lie? do you need proof I pulled out a suitable book from the library and started reading through it. As my intelligent voice resounds, Gamil''s expression is gradually colored with surprise. You didnt memorize it, did you? Wouldnt that be great as it is? It''s not that I don''t understand why I''m surprised. Commonnguage of the kingdom I learned. This text hits a little bit. Compared to thenguages of other neighboring countries, the level of difficulty is quite high. If my guess is right, even the most brilliant child would have to be at least 10 or 12 years old to read a simple book. Of course I can''t believe that a five-year-old baby learned it in just two days. In fact, it''s impossible for me to learn this in two days. This is the result of studying while avoiding the eyes of her mother and nanny. I admit it''s cheating, though. I wonder if this is a little too much, but it''s good to exaggerate a little bit. You have to go a little overboard from the start so that true mythology begins. Shouldn''t Gamil think of me as a genius? ...that''s amazing. For the first time in his eyes, there was a difference. Did you finally have the will to teach me? yes? I grinned. yes praise it Praise me more! This is the moment to unleash my presence! * * * And another rumor circted. Arell finally stands out. The youngest prince, Arell. Hepletely overturned the previous evaluation that he had no mana affinity, and he was so ugly that he couldn''t even hold a wooden sword properly. Learn amonnguage in two days. Even a simple foreignnguage took only ten halls to learn. Mathematics is also said to have solved the basic calction form on the spot by mental arithmetic. The source of the rumor is Gamil Pernea, Arel''s tutor. It didn''t take long for the story he told nobles he was in a good mood with, perhaps because he had an unexpectedly excellent disciple, to spread throughout the aristocratic society. And with some kind of information source, the theory of Allel genius was confirmed as fact. And finally, the story about Arell reached the king''s ears. King Theonel Ernesia. He smiled heartily at the story of his youngest son. Right. Did he have that kind of talent? Not too long ago, rumors about Arell had upset him quite a bit. He has no talent in magic or swordsmanship. How displeased he felt every time he heard the nobles arbitrarily evaluating such Arel and saying gossip about him. However, the evaluation was overturned at once. Is it a sword or magic He must have had a hard time forcing me to do something that didnt suit my temper. The underestimation of Arel in the past is no good now. It was discovered that there are talents left after filling in more than the lesser fields. Previous rumors were forgotten in his mind before he knew it. ....That was Arel''s goal, but. Drop your own evaluation as soon as it drops and raise it all at once. Of course, human psychology is thew that joy goes up if you fill up the ideal as much as you were disappointed. Your disappointment is for me to gain momentum. Arel smiled at the thought at the time. And Lipana, who treated him like that, just smiled as if she was sorry. Suddenly, Theonel came to the concubine, and she was surprised when he praised Arel. I''m really sorry for worrying you so much. Dont talk like that. Lyfa and you must have been more worried than this body. That''s not wrong. When Arel is criticized for not having any talent, the one who hurts the most is none other than his mother, Lipana. But even she didn''t expect that there would be a field where Arel stands out. Come to think of it... It might have been a little unusual since before.'' He learned to speak quickly, and from an early age he listened to himself and his nanny Chena. Was that a sign? I should have noticed it sooner... Thinking that way, I felt a little sorry. On the other hand, I was also happy. None other than the king, who is now acknowledging Arel. I want you to grow splendidly as it is. Lipana also wholeheartedly agreed with his words. yes? Feel free to look forward to it. And please look forward to the future. I smirked as I listened to the conversation between the king and my mother. It''s going as expected. Listening to his excited voice, fortunately, it seemed that my appeal had worked. but. What parent would not be happy to hear that their child is a genius? Not only Abby but also her mother is delighted. It went well with this. I was satisfied with the result and stretched. As it is, for the time being, I will continue to act as a noble genius-to-be mother-inw. yeah just go like this Then, in the future, I will be able to get a suitable seat andfortably stretch my legs out. after a while As a bounty, no small amount of gold coins and various treasures were given to me. Of course, the person who gave the gift was the king. Apparently, he was the type of person who would give even one more rice cake to his pretty child. ....I knew that, so I was aiming for it. Anyway, when you be the king of a country, the scale of your spending is different. Wow.... I was impressed as I checked each and every item that was handed down as a bounty. Even the gold coin that was given out right away made her tempted to wonder if she could just y and eat and live like this for the rest of her life. no pigs! no! Do you think you will be satisfied with just this much? The concubine was old and needed to be repaired, but at this rate, I think I could repair it and hire additionaldies-in-waiting. Soldiers and knights were additionally ced there. This is a bonus I didn''t even think of. Originally, I had nned to solve the money issue first and then the escort troops issue. The reason for this was that the king, who had heard of my news before and came to see the state of the pce guards, frowned. When I asked unpleasantly, Is this all there is?'', it was worth seeing the face of Ranpil, who was called, turning blue. Arel can''t use swords and magic, so he''ll need more troops to protect him. After saying that, additional troops were assigned shortly thereafter. The problem of the poor escorts of our pce also kept bothering me, but it turned out well. Looking out the window now, Ranpil is taking over the new knights and soldiers to escort the concubine. Oh look at that kid''s face. It''s a lot of bravado... The guy who was only inmand of ten soldiers is suddenly in charge of three times as many knights and soldiers, so he seems to be in better shape now. After all, he''s themander. Okay, let''s get some poop form for a while. And sooner orter you''ll have to harass me. Whoop whoop I''m looking forward to it. I looked away from the window and checked the gifts again. Among them, I picked up a ne that was contained in a luxurious-looking case. It is a ne with arge scarlet gem set in the middle. Somehow, this guy seems to be the most valuable. ???? This? Aside from money and other items, what I am concerned about right now is this. At first nce, it looks like an extravagant ne. I focused my consciousness slightly on my eyes. yeah can''t fool my eyes Inside the vermilion jewel, a circuit for mana cirction is precisely engraved. By analogy, it is like the electronic board of a precision machine. The circuit is not working right now, but if my eyesight is correct, when the mana circuit engraved inside works...? As expected, its not an ordinary ne. nWhen I inadvertently groaned, my mother, who was checking the bounty list next to me, looked at me and eximed, Oh! Is that an artifact given to you by His Majesty? yes. I nodded. Chapter 16 Chapter 16. Starting today, I am a genius (5) This ne is a special ne that the King personally called and handed over to me, apart from other bounty items. Artifact. It is an object that contains a specific magical effect. The effect varies greatly depending on the enchantment engraved. At best, there are items that make walking a little easier, while there are also items that are foul y that allow you to exert tremendous power just by holding them. As expected, magic tools such as artifacts existed in this world as well. Well, in any world, mysterious objects using magic have always existed. In the sci-fi world full of fantasy as well as superscience, there were also many inventions that incorporated more amazing technologies than magic. When I think of them, for some reason this ne seems to be nothing special. What effect does it have? My mother asks, looking at the ne curiously. So what was the effect? At that time, I was dozed off and spilled it. Coincidentally, inside the box, there was an instruction manual written kindly about the effect of this ne and thews to be careful. It looks like a sages ne. Is the name usible? As a bonus, a certificate proving that the Mage Tower is genuine is also included. Artifact also ys a fake version. Let''s see. I read through the manual. It is written that if you wear this around your neck, it will automatically activate your brain. oh? brain''? As if not quite understanding what effect it had, Mom put her hand to her cheek and tilted her head. If I use this, I can study better or feel less tired. I guess so. After hearing my exnation, my mother apuded heartily in admiration. That is so convenient. I think I know the intention of sending this. Since I showed my talent for using my brain, I want this to help. Other than that, is it effective in preventing dementia? It''s sad to think that that''s the only effect. Activating the brain does not end with simply helping to polish academics. All human activities are instructed by the brain and also calcted. The same goes for using your body. Of course, basic physical abilities are essential, but the most important thing is the head. In order to move efficiently and swiftly, the brain must first make quick judgments. Therefore, those who practice martial arts indispensably practice mental training. There are exceptions, but there are not many bad brains among first-ss masters. In other words, a healthy mind makes a healthy body. Of course, I can make a sound body even if my mind is not sound. Right. It seems to be the king''s consideration. I''m famous because I''m famous. I wondered if it might be helpful. Obviously this is not a cheap artifact. Moreover, if it is an object that has an effect on the brain, much more demanding skills are required when considering safety. In any case, the fact that these things were unloaded means that they received a lot of favor. I''m really happy that my mom thought so too. Hmm? However, I turned my head at an angle that would not be seen by my mother and made a subtle face. Why? ...how do you use this? Unfortunately, the effect range of this ne, which is said to have an effect on the brain, and the current Hon Yuan Changsei Qigong, which automatically trains my body,pletely ovep. No, to be precise, this artifact is aplete supatibility of my technique. Compared to mine, it''s worse than when it''s caught in my toenails. I actually tried it. Ugh... it doesn''t work. To be precise, the effect is so weak that you can''t even feel it. This only meant that he was recognized by the king. Well I could just use this and pretend it worked, but it just seems like a waste? For some reason, that precious artifact feels nothing but a nuisance. Ummmm- Then what to do with this jar? It''s a waste to leave it alone..... Come to think of it, my father didn''t always tell me to use it when he gave it to me. I just said I hope I can help you''. Should I give it to Kania-noona instead? While thinking about it, Kania noona''s face suddenly came to mind. However, when I think of that older sister, my face expresses aplex expression. Since she started training recently, the speed at which her body has strengthened is unusual. Of course you have talent. If it''s blooming, there''s nothing better than that. But the problem is... ...that''s gone too fartely. Originally, Kania''s sister''s maternal family, the Kenchest family, had produced famous knights for generations... Although it was still in the past tense. That gene must have worked quite a bit. In addition, Abby is also a big body type. The two genes must have caused a miraculous coboration, and eventually the daughter''s potential burst. As for what exploded... This is a bit of a personal shock. ....It was the time when I was being hugged by Kania-noona before. ....Obviously I felt it with my face... with this hand. Kania noona''s stomach is hard. omg! Are you getting abs?! Is it not a flower that blooms, but a muscle? Is it really desirable to have abdominal muscles on the belly of a princess of a country..... I really thought about it that night. Apparently, the Kenzist family style... Because of that ignorant training method, it seems that the speed of Kania''s sister''s muscle development has be unusual. Back then, when I was joking around and fiddling with my sister''s belly, I roughly calcted how much muscle she had. ....If things continue at this rate, Kania''s older sister''s future appearance would be the same as my father''s. I shuddered with chills as I imagined the images of the king and my sister ovepping. Personally, I don''t want to ept such a future. My sister may be satisfied, but she hates me. I don''t like that to be an older sister with a lot of muscles. As usual, Kania noona has a habit of hugging my head and neck from time to time. I''m really afraid of the recent hug turning into a feeling that''s getting harder and harder. I have to somehow open my eyes to Kania''s studies. The problem is that my sister doesn''t like to study quite a bit. Physically, he has a lot of talent, but his brain is... a little... no, let''s not say things like that. Even if I study, there is no progress, so my sister often skips sses and runs away. For the rest of the time, train your body. So, let''s give this artifact to Kania''s sister. Then, the efficiency of studying will increase, and why not open your eyes to the intellectual side? Please don''t build any more muscle. I suffocate to death. I longed for it in my heart. Anyway, who will be the owner of this artifact has been decided with certainty. Artifact please. Please open my sister''s eyes to study. Even if you pray, it won''t be effective, but for now, I put a desperate wish. Then, let''s take a chance and give this to Kania noona sooner orter. Of course, I can''t hand over the things I''ve been given to my sister without permission, so I can ask my father for permissionter, right? huh. huh. If I told you to give it to my sister to prevent her abs, she would agree. maybe. After roughly deciding what to do with the artifact, I fiddled with the ne and thought about other things. It''s nice to have a bounty and live a much better life. You are expected to study, so if you meet that well, there will be few people who will openly ignore you in the future. Maybe in a few years.... When I be an adult, there is a possibility that I will resign from the managerial position, but that''s okay, I''ll go there and refuse it properly, or I''ll induce it well and find a position where I can have a good time. No, should I find out in advance? Mmm... Still a long way to go. My mouth is bitter after thinking about it for a long time. I took out the cookies I had hidden in the room and started to mumble. Moderate sweetness and crispy texture spread in the mouth. I feel like my brain is alive. It''s a secret to my nanny Chena. This is because eating sweets outside of snack time is said to be harmful to the body and is strictly monitored. If the cookie I''m eating right now is caught, I''m sure I''ll preach for half a day. I also obtained these cookies by secretly making a reasonable deal with the chef who works in our pce. Even if it was a transaction, it was that the cook found out about thedy-in-waiting''s taste in moderation. Anyway, sweet is good. I feel at ease. Gourmet is also worthy of entering the three major human needs. Life is happy when you have a good mouth. Ill eat I wish it had more variety. Eating a cookie made me think of that. It''s not like we''re dissing our exclusive chef. As a chef, his skills are definitely excellent. They have the skills to skillfully make everything from regr meals to snacks. It''s just that I''m good at it, and that''s about it. I mean, there is no creativity. Of course, the food eaten at the royal pce is excellent. My taste buds are by no means cheap. There was a time when I fell in love with all kinds of vors in my past life, and when I had a little spare time, I was eager to find new vors and explore food. Even my tongue rated these dishes as okay. However, there is no diversity, should we call it the spirit of challenge? All meat dishes, hardly any fish. There are few things with strong taste, perhaps because they only pursue elegance. Well, aside from the diet... ...More than anything, it''scking in sweetness. What I miss is nothing else, but the sweetness, or sugar. There is no need for salty, spicy, sour, bitter taste. The cookies I''m eating right now aren''t bad, but the sweetness is ambiguous. After a little bit of chewing, only the texture of the soft dough remains. After finishing the cookie, I put my chin on my chin and looked at the empty wrapper. I want to eat something sweeter. I tend to like sweets. As much as she likes the life of sucking honey, she is very reluctant to eat sweet food. After all, anything sweet is best. Long live the party! But in this life, I have never met a sugar that could satisfy my soul. Is it because of a technical problem? After all, sugar is science. Natural materials have their limits. The level of technology here is stuck in the Middle Ages. There is no way that chemical seasonings or sugars have been developed other than natural materials. It''s hopeless. In that sense, the sci-fi world is fantastic. Long live chemical seasoning. Great Party! It''s not just sugar that''s disappointing. High-quality food is good, but I get tired of eating it every day. Sometimes you just want to indulge your taste buds on the cheap. Among them, fast food is the most attractive. I miss that pungent taste. Especially Coke! A fantastic drink that satisfies both the stimting carbonation and the sweetness that makes me suffocate! However, it would not be at the level of technology necessary to pursue it here. Just in case, I asked the adults around me several times before, but there was no result. I''m sincerely sorry. The long-awaited opportunity toplete a life of ying and eating came, but the most important taste was not satisfied. After licking my lips, I made up my mind. good! What''s your next goal with that? The schr cosy continued like this, and now what to do next came to mind. Chapter 17 Chapter 17. Starting today, I am a genius (6) +Cooking is chemistry (1) Q. There is no food in this world that suits my taste. what to do A. Then you can make it. It''s a simple logic. With a snap of my fingers, I started drawing out the n in my head. Cooking, we have our own chef, so we can have him make it, right? I''ll make it if I get enough of the recipe. But the problem is the recipe. Most of the food I want is difficult to reproduce with seasonings or ingredients currently distributed in the kingdom. Most of them require secondary and tertiary processing, but the problem is that there is no avable technology. So you''re saying you need to establish your skills first before you cook. After all, it is necessary to do something like a schr. If possible, even if I work, I should work for myself. Because I will study only for my desire. So let''s set the research topic to develop the material I want. As for technicians, um, alchemists are suitable. There is no job called a chemist in this world. Instead, most of the work of researching metals and other materials is done by alchemists, so they are appropriate. I, who is called a genius,unched a research team with a suitable reason, and let''s attract alchemists with my name. Let''s promote the research theme centered on me and let the alchemists under mymand roll for development. Let''s make a profit by properly packaging the performance and selling it. Then no one dares to oppose me. Okay, let''s try to cast Gongmill in this world. Of course, I''m the one who makes the ball millet. And finally, we have to have our chef do the cooking. I grinned as I pictured in my head the suitable people to entrust the work with. I have a feeling that this will be a long-term project. Can I do something like this? I''ve been wondering for a while. what do you think It''s okay if I''m good. I will do anything to befortable, cozy and enjoyable. Cooking is Chemistry (1) Three years passed and I turned eight. ....That is all. The old man, who had aged well, finished his speech calmly. About twenty people, including the old man, gathered around arge, round table in the middle. Although they are all different in age and gender, the only thing they have inmon is that they shine with deep intellect. And I am sitting at the head of the table. Where am I? Who am I? ....I want to take a nap. Half nkly waiting for the time to pass. Arel. I heard a voice calling me yes i am arel When I turn my head, the old man who was talking about something just now looks at me and asks. I just had an agenda. What do you think, Arell? huh? What''s on the agenda? I can''t say I''m sorry I couldn''t hear you, so I took a peek at the documents prepared in advance. Right. Recently, we were discussing the design of a bridge to be built in a certain territory. that? hmm. Basically, I don''t think there''s a problem... I continued, scratching my cheek. From what I''ve seen, it looks like the load around here will be a little rushed. Even if there is no problem now, wouldnt it be dangerous if snow piled up in winter? Is that so? What is this decoration in the first ce? It''s nice to be shy, but my legs can''t stand it like this. I rmend cutting off the person who designed this. He frowned as he looked at the blueprints full of colorful stone statues that seemed like bad taste. indeed?????? Everyone is deep in thought at my point. Once you''re immersed in your thoughts, being silent is all the same. All right. In the end, the old man spoke as a representative. Whenever an agenda is resolved, everyone looks at me with respect. ....To be so dependent on an 8-year-old kid. Ah, the future of this country is dark. It makes even me, who is not patriotic,ment. Lately, I''ve been having a lot of discussions with great schrs who can be said to be the brains of the kingdom. Since I''m a genius, there are times when I ask for opinions in a half-testing mood, or there are times when I seriously want to hear my opinions on important matters like now. I was also giving advice to some extent by mobilizing the insights they brought and the knowledge I had. Before that, can I take a normal child and do something like this? Apparently there is no Labor Standards Act here. Why is an eight-year-old doing this? I wanted to shout like a chimney, but I held back. It was I who volunteered for this in the first ce. It''s the pain I''ve caused myself. Of course, I didn''t suddenly wake up to the pleasure of working. Working is a pain for me. But I have to be patient with this moment. All for my future. and for my sake. Because now is the time to show my skills. yes i''m patient now * * * Anyway, this is too much! Looking at the stack of papers, I held back the urge to scream. Among these documents, there were documents about the concubine where my mother and I live, so I couldn''t just ignore them. Alright then, let''s go to work today. I sighed and pped my hands. ruler. Time to work. As soon as my signal dropped, three maids entered the office. In addition, all three are new faces that have just been selected. As I excelled in my studies, I can afford to hire additionaldies-in-waiting as my budget has recently improved. I quickly made a suggestion to my mother, who was contemting which maid to hire more. Please allow me to select at least three of thedies-in-waiting this time. My mother was puzzled, but understood that I was not simply asking for a joke, and quickly agreed. So, these three are thedies-in-waiting that I personally selected through interviews. When I was selectingdies-in-waiting, the criterion I saw this time was brain... in other words, how smart they were. I wasn''t specifically chosen to help with housework. Then do as you always do. Upon my order, thedies-in-waiting immediately sat down in front of the pile of paperwork and began processing the mountain of paperwork one by one. After all, thesedies-in-waiting were chosen to solve the small paperwork. Even if they weredies-in-waiting, they were the children of nobles. Of course, to be chosen as our concubine is not a high-ranking aristocrat, but a low-ranking aristocrat. And, of course, they can read and write. Among thosedies-in-waiting, the ones who are quite smart. In particr, I select children who are likely to listen well, and I teach them the work myself and have them handle the paperwork for me. Then do the rest as usual. yes. I will ssify important documents separately. Except for the documents rted to our concubine and the affairs rted to the king and some high-ranking nobles, all other unimportant things are entrusted to thedies-in-waiting. I have an important study today. Unless it''s urgent, don''t look for it if you can. Understand? I left all of today''s papers with thedies-in-waiting and entered my study. If it''s not important, they won''t bother looking for me. Then what am I like? Shall we try our best? After entering my study, I locked the door and stretched. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan? After yawning profusely, Iy down on the bed brought to the corner of the study. personal study? What is it? I don''t know about that? Hiring a handmaid in the first ce was just to pass on all the troublesome things. That''s all. While they work, I enjoy this leisurely nap. In any case, he was giving thedies-in-waiting a rather small sry in return. On busy days, overtime pay is definitely paid. I am not an evil business owner. The price is definitely paid. that''s my motto So they have no reason to be dissatisfied with me. And after a good night''s sleep, I only look at the main tasks left by thedies-in-waiting. What''s more, they are excellent handmaidens whom I personally selected and educated myself. And the work they do is not too difficult anyway, and there is only a lot of paperwork, so there is nothing to be a problem. Since when did you think I was working alone? Guys who want to do something should do it. hmm? very good! Satisfied with thedies-in-waiting''s work today, I enjoyed a nap. Isn''t this what it means to somehow find time to suck honey even in the midst of busy work? * * * Work is going well, and thanks to that, I seem to be called this in aristocratic society these days. It''s called the gray young sage''. Perhaps the gray color is because my hair color is gray. Why is the shame my share? Who was that guy with that nickname before? In any case, with this, he seeded in catching the perception that he was just a witty little boy with a head in the aristocratic society. Every now and then, whenever I see my father, he is also sincerely happy and praises my performance. At least, it can be said that he seeded in winning the king''s trust. Trust is a good thing. If you believe in it, even if you do some strange things, you can get over it in moderation. Yes.... I can go over a certain amount of work. You did a good job putting up with it until now. I raised my mouth as I recalled the n that had been lying in my head for three years. Let''s start slowly from now on. * * * Once you''ve made up your mind, straight ahead! I immediately requested an audience with the king. Before gaining trust, it would be difficult for me to meet the king just because I want to meet him, but who am I now? say my name Arele Ernesia! The cute youngest prince! A genius boy with a bright future! And a former pro! When I ask for something to say while weighing in a bit, my dad is happy to meet me. As evidence of that, I requested an audience and the very next day I was able to see the king. These days, the king smiled, apparently in a good mood, and started praising my recent work. Then he looked at my face, who had been listening quietly. You look like you have something you want. As expected, if it''s the king of a country, just by looking at his face, he seems to be able to understand what he came for. There is nothing to hide. I said yes and nodded in affirmation. Actually, I want to learn alchemy. Alchemy? He frowned in puzzlement. Alchemy is the art of handling iron. Are you sure you don''t think you need to learn? Alchemy is not the convenient art of turning iron into gold. New materials are added to existing metals to change their properties or efficiently remove impurities from ores to increase production. Or, it is an important study that makes a great contribution to my agriculture by discovering new fertilizers or production methods. I know. That''s why I need alchemy even more. I need new techniques and seasonings to make Coke or the dishes I want. To do that, you need basic technology to study it. Alchemy corresponds to that. Chapter 18 Chapter 18. Cooking is chemistry (2) Of course, I can''t reveal my desires as they are, so I have to take care of myself by pretending to be in moderation. As I am not good at swords or magic, all I can do is umte knowledge and use it. That''s why I want to learn alchemy to be of greater help to the kingdom... to my father. hmm?????? is it?????? After hearing my opinion, the king shut his mouth as if he was worried. good night. I won''t allow it. Permission was finally granted. It is worthwhile to work hard to gain trust. As expected, he gave permission easily as he is a son who is rumored to be smart. In addition, there is no way that a child would not be proud to say that he wants to be of help to his father. Even if I sincerely don''t think I''ll achieve anything, I can''t help but allow it with the feeling that I''m investing for the future. The alchemist... will introduce you to trustworthy people. Is there anything else you want? I will upload the necessary documents separately. I want to ask for facilities or research expenses. It''s like a mountain, but it''s difficult to convey it in words. In any case, permission was obtained. All that remains is to run. Where are you running? towards the goal of my desire. * * * A few dayster, Master Jules was introduced to teach me alchemy. The person who came to me was a young man with grayish hair. Dressed in an outfit halfway between that of a merchant and a cksmith, he bowed his head in front of me. A cksmith with an intellect? Um, is that what it feels like to be an alchemist? Even if he looks like that, it seems that he is an alchemist who is trusted even in the kingdom. This is Damon Lanzette. I''m inexperienced, but I''m dealing with alchemy. okay. I will remember it. Let me ept his greeting and look at his gray hair. You mean my hair?... I''ve identally inhaled poisonous fumes before. At that time , I counted it in pure white. Isn''t that a big deal? You''re talking about an experience that almost killed you right now, right? He is a young man who seems to have no sense of danger. I''d have to say he''s a typical researcher type. Maybe all alchemists feel this way. Let me look at him curiously. ...I may be rude, but may I ask you something? are you okay. Does the prince know what alchemy is? Um... I don''t think it was meant to test me. He began to exin in earnest, as if urging me. It is not magic that turns lead into gold. The work of an alchemist is much more dangerous and difficult. The study that the prince will learn... I know that. Some ignorant nobles have misunderstandings and prejudices about alchemy. Alchemists often trick and devour foolish nobles who order them to turn iron into gold. Alchemy is not magic. I said emphatically. Alchemy is a science. It is impossible to change lead into gold. However, it is possible to develop a stronger metal by researching ways to reduce impurities in iron ore. The truth and quest for development is alchemy. The technology they developed will overturn the foundation ofmon sense in the distant future. All I need is pure skill. The art of making Coke. If you could make Coke with magic, you made it a long time ago. Is that so Damon listened to me with a slightly surprised look on his face. All right. What I know... I''m hesitant, but I''ll teach you the prince. It''s just... Huh? why? It''s my first time teaching someone. I hope you will understand even if I am inexperienced. what. It turns out that Damon is an engineer. Not the teacher type. ok i understand What I need anyway is the knowledge of alchemy he has here. That''s enough to verify. Actually, I don''t really need to learn alchemy. Theirtest alchemy is nothing more than melting ore in a forge and observing how the properties of the metal change by adding certain materials. It may be thetest technology to them, but from my point of view, it is only an extremely primitive experiment. If I just gather the alchemists and tell them to do this this way and that that way, that might be the best. Nevertheless, the reason I want to learn alchemy directly from an alchemist like Darman is because there are things I must confirm. By any chance has the prince ever studied alchemy beforehand? During ss, Damon suddenly asks me that. The reason is that I follow his lessons well to the extent that I want to overdo it. I thought for a while about what to answer. I just saw it in a book. Anyway, I can''t tell him the truth. Anyway, now I am known as a genius, and no one will doubt if I say that I did some preparation beforehand. I see... You are as rumored. Damon was also meekly admiring it. sses continued after that. I see. You mean adding eggshells or bone meal makes iron harder? yes. Exactly. When carbon is added, the properties of the metal are as far as I know. Besides that, I know how to extract lead and the properties of other substances. While taking notes, I pretended to be an excellent student who was diligently taking sses. and inside. ....good. There''s no problem with this. smiled leisurely. Until now, I have learned about the techniques and theories required for alchemy from Darman. And they are no different from the chemicalws I already knew. Fortunately, the rules here are no different. yes? no. Just talking to myself. I shook my head and Damon continued the lesson. The reason I dared to learn the theory of alchemy directly from Darman was topare the difference between the theory he knew and the chemical knowledge I already knew. In conclusion, not much different. Except for metals and medicines that only existed here, the rest were almost identical to what I knew from my previous life. Sometimes there exist worlds where thews of physics or chemistry arepletely different. I was worried that this might be the case here as well, but it seems that it was simply my inclination. If it had been different, my n would have had to go around quite a bit. Because I have to start a new study ording to the changed rules. Fortunately, that effort has been reduced. If so, I thought it would be okay to proceed as nned. * * * Convinced that it was possible to proceed as nned, I immediately wrote up a n and posted it to the king. And after receiving the permission, this time I recruited alchemists to use as I pleased. Alchemists who were recognized for their skills in the kingdom, including Daman, who taught me the basics of alchemy, gathered in the workshop to conduct research. five people. They have one thing inmon, but when you look into their eyes, you can feel the emotions burning with a strange desire. I can roughly guess what''s going on. A young prince who is touted as a genius is trying to do something with the king''s support. You can get a lot of support. You must have thought that if you were under me, you could do research without worrying about money. Looking at me, each of them has an intention to do their own research. Of course, the country will too. There will be no one who joins my n purely out of interest. yeah that''s normal Because they still don''t know what I''m trying to do. Can I teach you now? After being sworn to secrecy, I revealed my ns to them. Soda?... In other words, are you saying you want to make a favorite product? The alchemists seemed rather perplexed. I understand. These are people who have spent their entire lives tinkering with metal. And sometimes, he would make strange medicines to satisfy the desires of nobles. But who is the prince? Is it just to make a snack by gathering them together? I can''t bear to oppose it in front of me, but I can feel a lot of rejection in their eyes. What is your pride as an alchemist? You must think that this n I am promoting will fail. don''t worry. I won''t pursue sess or failure. I promise you the pay will be fine. First of all, money binds them together. Sooner orter, when they see the results of doing what I say, they will follow me wholeheartedly. It''s a n to satisfy my desires, but if this goes well, it will be good for them too. It will definitely work out. I''m already smiling confidently. After that day, he began working with alchemists in earnest to make carbonated drinks. I just sit still, reading the report the alchemists brought and giving directions. Did you say carbonated water... as you said? It has arrived. Are you here already? As soon as I heard the report that the natural carbonated water I had ordered to procure had arrived from the royal capital to a remote territory that would take ten days by horse, I got up. After all, being a prince is good. Even if I don''t have to go there myself, just give me instructions and they''lle to me. Sparkling water is this what you need? huh! This is the most important thing. It goes without saying that carbonated beverages cannot be without carbonation. Let''s open one of the water bottles as tall as me! I heard the sound of carbonic acid leaking out. ah listen what a beautiful sound It''s quite a bit stronger than expected. In fact, it is not difficult to obtain carbonated water itself. The fact that veins of natural carbonated water flowed in several territories within the kingdom was already confirmed. Are you eating this? Damon was cold. Don''t worry, can I scoop this up for you? Isn''t that what I eat? So don''t look at it like a caveman. The reason he feels objection is that he has no idea of drinking carbonated water, but it is because there is a problem with this natural carbonated water. I scooped up a cup of sparkling water and sniffed it. An unpleasant fishy smell was felt. The taste... I can''t even look at it. I just cant drink. fail. The lime smell is too strong. This water quality is not suitable for human consumption. No matter how hungry I am for carbonic acid, my appetite disappears. It would be easy to solve if the quality of carbonated water is better.... I''ve been looking for a few times, but I can''t find good quality natural carbonated water in the kingdom. Maybe it''s a difference in geology. It is difficult to drink not only carbonated water but also underground water. If so, there is one way. They only make artificial carbonated water. give up? I don''t condone that. The reason why natural carbonated water has been obtained is to have alchemists recreate it. The basic theory for producing artificial carbonated water is proposed as far as I know, and what is the verification and practical application of it... It''s what alchemists do. Hearing my instructions, the alchemists frowned as if in trouble, but only their hands moved quickly. The reason they are so motivated is simple. It''s because I promised a bonus if you show results. An engineer''s ego makes him feel repulsed? If that''s the case, it''s solved by flying a round trip cheapo with gold coins. Then I''ll take a nap or sleep until I''m done. Come on! I''ll cast Gongmille here and end my turn! Chapter 19 Chapter 19. Cooking is Chemistry (3) Hehehehehehehe. I finally got it. I whispered in the dark big? Even if you want to hold back,ughter leaks out. no pig gotta keep my face ....Prince? sorry. I''m just a little happy I was talking to myself without even realizing it. The man who heard me talking to himself was looking at somethingplicated. yes i know i look weird! But I can''t help it. I suppressed augh and looked at the water bottle on the table. When I opened the lid, I heard the sound of clear and fine carbonation. I smell it and taste it, but I can''t feel anything, but instead a pungent stimulus tickles my tongue. It''s a great carbonated water. Isn''t there the carbonated water that I wanted so much in front of my eyes. wow We alchemists are quite capable. I never thought they would make artificial carbonated water so quickly. Of course, I provided the basic theory, but it was much faster than expected. Compressing carbon dioxide into water produces carbonated water, but it was expected that it would be difficult to reproduce it with the level of technology here. The result waspleted so quickly because the equipment used by the kingdom''s alchemists was specialized in chemical technology rather than general alchemy in the Middle Ages. what. If you dig into the technical story, it''s not enough to talk all day, so it''s over. The important thing is that now I have carbonated water! Ego! look! This is carbonated water! keuhuh? Even if I had the world in my hands, I wouldn''t be happier than this from the bottom of my heart. I was genuinely ecstatic, hugging a bottle of carbonated water. I admit that carbonated water is stimting but will it really be a trend? Damon asks me if I''m curious. Perhaps this guy has this question because he has also drank carbonated water. That''s it. If you drink it in this state, of course it won''t taste good. Of course, people who enjoy pure carbonated acid for health reasons drink it as is, but I don''t like pure carbonated water either. I dont eat like this. You mix it with fruit juice or alcohol and drink it. The original goal was Coke, but a problem arose. The material could not be obtained. Aside from anything else, I couldn''t find the k tree fruit in particr. Apparently, it didn''t seem to exist on the continent I''m currently living on, including the kingdom. Come to think of it, did the k fruit I know originate from Africa? Is there no continent on this side whose climate corresponds to that of West Africa? I''ve been trying to roll my head, but I can''t quite guess the route to save. Even former pros can''t create something that doesn''t exist. Eventually, Coke decided to give up. First of all, we decided topromise by mixing this with fruit juice. I think drinking would be fine, but I''m still underage. Let''s save the drink as a pleasure forter. I brought the juices prepared in advance and mixed them. There are lemons, oranges and apples. In this way, carbonated ade is easilypleted. Afterpleting each of the three varieties, I carefully tasted them one by one. It''s the first carbonated ade I''ve ever tasted in my life. For some reason, let''s feel the touch of toxin and fresh sweetness in our mouth. Big?????? oh that was creepy I felt like I had finally started living a proper life. For some reason, I am in tears today. * * * The next day, he took the finished carbonated ade and showed it to the king. This Is this the carbonated soda you were talking about, Arell? The King looked at my special carbonated ade curiously and gestured to bring it. Then one of thedies-in-waiting took the bottle from me and cast something magical. The pure white light enveloped the bottle and flickered several times. Right. Are you checking to see if there is any poison or strange magic? It''s rather bitter than unpleasant. Even the drink offered by the child who said no one knows about the world cannot be tasted unless it is inspected. Even the king can''t eat it. That''s why I don''t want to stand out. While I watched with sympathy, the king took the drink and slowly sipped it. Hoo. Indeed this is fine. It seems to have liked it. By the way, my carbonated ade has already been tasted by our alchemist team, thedies-in-waiting at the concubine, and the nanny and mother. At first, everyone was surprised by the tangy carbonic acid, but Abby is calm. After all, if you were a king, you would have eaten this and that, so you must be good at maintaining yourposure. Still, it''s something I like. Certainly Ive never had anything like this before. I was genuinely impressed with the taste, but I am also happy to measure the value of putting it out as a product. This will be of great help. Well done. Arell. He was genuinely delighted and praised me. * * * Carbonated Ade. A new drink developed by the youngest prince of the Kingdom of Ernesia was surprisingly popr among the nobility. At first, when the prince sent it as a gift, the nobles did not like it very much. It''s because you have to say carbonic acid to imagine the terrible water springing up from the underground. But when you drink it, the story is different. ...Is that the prince who developed this? Count Dement, the lord of the territory located in the north of the kingdom, also muttered in admiration after taking a sip of the carbonated ade that arrived as a gift. Amazing. There is no aristocrat who does not know the rumors about the prince. But rumors tend to be exaggerated. No matter how young a child is, how much does it have to be clever? But his awareness exploded like tangy carbonation. You deserve to be called a genius. I had heard rumors that the prince was doing something with the alchemists. However, the nobles, including the count, were not particrly interested in the prince''s actions. Yes, it was because I thought it was a child''s y. But I hope you can make something like this. It tastes strange. The sweetness of fruit juice and the sensation of stimting the tongue and throat. However, unlike solo drinking, it has the advantage of not being drunk. It was clear that this stimting feeling would gain great poprity among the nobility. And it seems that some nobles have already expressed their intention to purchase in earnest. Already booked 1? 2 years is said to be full. The nobles who couldn''t buy it might be btedly hiring and training alchemists to mimic this somehow. Yeah, it was already toote. The count also investigated where the current prince was trying to distribute this soda. Arge tradingpany based in the kingdom. It''s a ce that doesn''t work even if you try to buy it. Since the trademark was registered in the name of the royal family, it would be unwise to touch it hastily. Moreover, it also conducts trade with foreign countries. You can think of it as meaning that you are already preparing for transactions with foreign countries. How much can you really benefit from? Even a light calction brings out admiration. Come to think of it, King Theonel Ernesia was deeply concerned about the fact that the kingdom wasgging behind in terms of luxury itemspared to other countries. Originally, there were many mines in the territory of Ernesia Kingdom. That is why the quality of iron products, especially bottles, etc. is higher than that of luxury goods, but on the other hand, luxury goods and spices are far behind other countries. Do you even hear disgraceful rumors that the cuisine of the Kingdom of Ernesia is only nd? Even among nobles, would they even boast of the luxury of obtaining expensive spices from abroad? That must have been something the king was concerned about. However, it was clear that this carbonated ade would beparable to expensive foreign goods. Even a rough estimate will surely yield huge gains. Hmm it might be a shame. The Count smacked his lips. It was quite disappointing to think that if I had noticed the possibility of the prince in advance, I might be able to somehow intervene. It might be a good idea to pay attention to it from now on. At one time, he also regarded Arell as someone who had no use value and did not care about him, but sooner orter he may have to revise his perception somewhat. Surely, this worry is not only for himself, but also for other nobles. Sipping the remaining fizzy ade, he fell into deep thought. * * * One spring day after I turned ten. Arel! Look here! A cheerful girl''s voice called out to me, and I turned to her with a half-yawning look on my face. Right in front of me, the second princess, Kanianuna, is holding a wooden sword that is just the right length for her hand and wielding it freely. With movements that are sometimes elegant and fast, sometimes moderate and strong, she demonstrates the basic and applied postures of swordsmanship. It was unbelievably skillful for a girl who was only 15 years old this year. Wow? I pped the seals with the most usible exmation. The main audience is just me and the escortdy, so I have to react by myself. After the demonstration, Kania noona looked at me and asked. how is it? Are you good? yes! Awesome. I nodded furiously. You are wonderful. Kania''s sister''s escortdy-in-waiting, who was watching us, praised in a low voice. She was none other than Kania''s older sister''s swordsmanship teacher, so it was a strangely proud face. The basics of the sword are beyond reproach. It''s not just empty talk. In reality, Kania older sister is an excellent disciple when ites to swordsmanship before being a princess. He must be a person worth teaching. yes! Because I practiced a lot! Upon receiving thepliment, Kanianuna smiled as if she was in a good mood. Fatherplimented me too! heard the rumors It is said that the king began to worry about whether his daughter-inw''s physical growth is not growing into a tomboy. Still, what I can''t say is the heart of a parent. Fortunately, thanks to the gift of the artifact I was given earlier to Kania, I don''t run away during study time like before and train my stamina. As I was thinking about that, a wooden sword was suddenly thrust in front of my nose. ....what? ruler! It''s Arel''s turn this time! My older sister is holding out a wooden sword to me, who had been in spectator mode since earlier. Wouldnt it be good for Arell to practice swordsmanship from time to time? I frowned slightly. This is the reason why Kania noona brought me out today. Suddenly, he dragged me out to practice swordsmanship. Do I have to do it? huh! If Arel learns the sword, will his father also praise him? No, I don''t need to be praised for my swordsmanship in the first ce. The king already praises me every day. In recent years, I have continued to reproduce my favorite items here to satisfy my desires. Starting with carbonated ade, it has already developed several products and has made considerable profits through them. When I revealed this to the nobles, the reaction was explosive. From letters asking for recipes to anonymous metaphorical threats, love calls flooded in. That winter, I wondered if I could use the letters they sent as firewood. But now it''s toote to pretend to know? I already had a solid n to sell. I started selling in earnest and saw profits. Chapter 20 Chapter 20. Cooking is chemistry (4) However, the only regret is the price. A bottle of carbonated ade cost 1 gold. I muttered, What a crazy profiteer... but after thinking about it for a while, I came to terms with it. Well, there are no factories for mass production, and preservation is done by magic, but the transportation route is the mostmon ovend route using a wagon. There is not a lot of quantity there, so the brand will naturally push the line to high-end. Of course, if I unravel the recipe, it might get cheaper, but it''s still time for me to benefit. I have no intention of revealing the recipe right now. You should think about it after earning at least as much as you earn. Thanks to that, I''ve benefited quite a bit, and recently the king is smiling every time he sees me with the corner of his mouth hanging over his ear. Wouldn''t it be great if your finances have been plentiful in recent years? My father is already taking great care of me. Lately, if I want anything, he loves me to the point of immediately supporting me. So, I''m sorry to say this, but I''m really worried about my sister. I tried iming that. You dont exercise too much, though. Then you get sick! I have nothing toment on that point. my work? I wake up in the morning, have breakfast, and sneak into my office to take a nap. If you''re hungry, eat a snack. I eat and sleep again..... Repeat infinitely until the sun goes down. And after a day''s work, I go to bed again. It can''t be a very rewarding day. ....Well, I really have nothing to say. I wonder if pandas are more diligent than me. For some reason, it seems like she knows how I look in Kania noonas eyes without asking. The reason I was dragged out in the first ce is not different. As I was shutting myself in my office without going out, Kania, who was worse off, forced me out. And, as if he wanted to somehow train me in swordsmanship, he kept pushing his wooden sword. ...I''m not good at swordsmanship, am I? For now, I pushed back the wooden sword and tried to decline. Haven''t you heard the anecdote that all the knights, including Ranfil, gave up after trying to teach me? are you okay! However, Kania noona smiled broadly and opened her chest, knowing what kind of confidence she had. I will teach you! What is that expression? Anyway, I''ll teach you! It seems that he wants to teach me even if he is forced to. Looking at his face, I can see his desire to teach me the joy of learning the sword even forcibly. There must be someone like that. A person who rmends to others that he likes sports. I might have to be careful not to let my sister fall into mountain climbing in the future. By the way... Uh... It''s annoying. However, as a younger brother who listens well, I was meekly dragged by my older sister''s hand and grabbed a wooden sword. Oh really? If you hold it like that, it will slip. When I deliberately clumsy, he takes my hand and fixes the wooden sword. Now like this? Try swinging it. Swing your arms slowly, pretending to swing a sword. do you want to follow I did as I was told. Currently, I deliberately set restrictions on my body to limit my ability to exercise, so the wooden sword I wield draws a trajectory like an earthworm crawling without being aware of it. Not that! like this! Like this? Shaking her head as if my movements were frustrating, Kania noona demonstrates again and again, but my movements are still sluggish. My powerless movement is also a problem, but Kania-nee is also quite clumsy at teaching. There is also a point of being young. Isn''t it clumsy because he''s the type that instinctively understands the sword? In the end, I thought he was starting to grumble as if he was contemting how to teach. ah! I can do this! Doesn''t it suddenlye back behind my back as if something good is better? I almost flinched reflexively when I was caught, but I couldn''t move. Stay still! It was because Kania-noona suddenly hugged me from behind. Then he stretches out his arm and grabs the back of my hand as if he were ovepping it. ....huh? Once you ask for confirmation. ....What are you doing? Since Arel has a bad posture, I wondered if it would be okay if I grabbed him and moved him like this. It must have been that he was quite dissatisfied with my movements, so he decided to control me himself after all. Since there is quite a difference in height between us, I was caught with the feeling that I fit into my arms as it is. Escape is impossible. Ego? like this! Then, half forced, he began to move. He was swung around without much resistance because he couldn''t withstand Kania''s older sister''s power with his limited physical abilities. Are you being swayed? Get swung around! I felt like a doll of some sort. No, I feel like I''m dancing some kind of grotesque dance. ....Will this help? In the first ce, swordsmanship is learned through effort, right? I had the same question, but didn''t say anything. ..... Mmm. It''s a secret, but surprisingly it wasn''t unpleasant. What should I say? On a moderately warm day, it is tightly attached, so the appropriate warmth feels strangely good. The back of the head is a little soft there. As an analogy, it feels like a slightly firm pillow on top of a stone bed. Of course, this feeling cannot be expressed. huh? fall asleep. Theres no point in sleeping, right?! In the end, I fell asleep halfway without knowing it, and I was scolded. ...Arel really can''t wield a sword... No, he''scking a lot. After trying to force me to practice, releasing me from her arms as if she couldn''t do it anymore, Kania noona muttered inadvertently before covering her mouth with her hand. just say no If I dont exercise like that, will I gain weight? This time, with a terrible warning, Sister Kania grabbed my waist with her hand. Then her hands wriggled in search of my stomach. Wait a minute?! It tickles me! Look, Im so hungry Huh? Suddenly, the eyes of my older sister, who was unintentionally checking my belly fat, felt as if she was seeing something pitiful for some reason. ...It''s dry. It seemed that she misunderstood that she was thin because she had no belly fat and only felt a strangely firm texture. He might be thinner than me... I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. Are you eating rice? The worried eyes are glistening. I''m not skinny, but my stomach is toned. Thanks to Honwon Changsei Qigong, not only internal energy but also my body are automatically trained. They say you don''t gain weight even if you don''t exercise! In addition, there is no need for hard training, so it has nothing to do with muscle pain. I have achieved the level that people who are desperate for a diet have dreamed of! On top of that, purely based on my current experience, I have reached the level of Auror Prevention. This is a level that belongs to a first-ss article. At just 10 years old, my inner strength and trained body are that much. On top of that, all kinds of secrets, such as experiences umted during my previous life and various swordsmanship and martial arts, are clearly engraved in my soul. If purely based on martial arts skills and knowledge, even the great legendary Grand Master would not beparable to me. Who canpete with experience against a human who has repeated his previous life a hundred times? never be alone Because it''s true. In the meantime, I''ve actually experienced it. Why are you so proud of yourself? Should I gain weight first rather than exercise? An ominous murmur was heard. What are you going to do? Are you going to get fat and eat it? This time, I had to desperately stop Kania''s older sister from starting to worry. ? ? ? oh! In the meantime, a year passed. I don''t notice the time passing as we y and eat. Well, I didn''t always just y. Especially in thest few days, I''m really hungry for sugar because I''ve had to do some brain work because of work''. It was because I felt that the products I developed with the alchemists were slowly starting to get back on track. So, I started preparing for the past few days, and I immediately ran to my mother and told her what I had prepared. After hearing what I have to say, my mother tilts her head and asks again. It seems that I don''t quite understand. Arell, are you saying that we will directly sell the product you developed? yes. Mom I dont know much about business, but can I do that? Ah, I think I misunderstood the exnation. Shaking his head, he began to exin again slowly. It''s not what we do. My mother''s family directly produces what I developed. I think it would be better to trade it with the merchant. So far, several products, including Carbonated Ade, have been developed and produced by my alchemist team and distributed torge merchants. The reason why they are in charge of distribution is... to figure out the distribution structure here. And .... In case my carbonated ade doesn''t sell, there was a reason I didn''t touch it on purpose to minimize the damage. However, I was convinced that carbonated ade left no small gain. The products I made sell! If so, now I have a reason to go a little more earnest on my side. It doesnt mean that I want to do business in my mothers family. We just need to do intermediate distribution. Primary. Production is my alchemist team. Secondary. I leave the intermediate distribution to my mother''s family. 3rd. The idea is to leave it to the merchants that do business with my mother''s family to actually put it on the market. If you take the initiative in the secondary distribution like that, you will be able to take a profit in the middle. that''s the purpose In fact... the reason I came up with this idea is because I recently came to know the situation of my mother''s family to some extent. My mother Lipana Einrest. My mother''s birth family, the Ainrest family, is what ismonly referred to as a fallen aristocratic family. In the past, it was quite wealthy, but it almost copsed in the generation of my grandfather. Currently, he manages a small estate, but it cannot be said to be in good condition. At least, it seems that they are surviving on crops, but I heard that it is dangerous because of the bad harvest this time. So I decided to take this opportunity to improve the circumstances of my mother''s family a little. If you do well, your mothers family will be able to be wealthy too. .. so? Mom seemed worried. It seemed that he was hesitating because it seemed like he was dragging his son into his parents'' situation. However, it is also true that being a parent is difficult. I have to leave it somewhere anyway. Thats why we have to do it where we can trust the most. I persuaded him to do so in order to alleviate the burden as much as possible. ...First, let''s talk about mom. Mom agreed to my proposed n. * * * Ainrest also positively epted my proposed distribution n. Grandson, not anyone else. There was no way I could refuse it, since it was a proposal from a child who became famous among the aristocrats for carbonated ade. I immediately handed over my n to a servant sent from the Ainrest family to establish a distribution structure, and established a framework to be in charge of a full-fledged distribution structure. Now it''s time to unpack the rest of the products you''ve been waiting for. let me introduce first! Yogurt and MSG! Its development was alreadypleted half a year ago, but it was only being used at home without intentionally disclosing it. Yogurt is also popr among women in our pce. The reason is that I will show delicacy and not bother to say it. MSG is especially liked by our exclusive chef, and thanks to this seasoning, the chef''s motivation is skyrocketing. And what I have developed is not only food. Chapter 21 Chapter 21. Cooking is chemistry (5) + Princess swordsmanship (1) She had developed several medicines, such as an ointment for skin whitening, an ointment for permanent hair loss, and an elixir for increasing muscle mass. These are all products that are likely to be in explosive demand. I will leave these to my mother''s family. And I already talked about it through the tradingpany I was dealing with previously. All that remains is to wait for the results. * * * As for the results, as I expected, the products distributed by Ainrest Street made a huge profit. Because I handed over the entire secondary distribution to the family, I was able to do more transactions with more merchants than I could personally handle, and merchants even offered better conditions to my mother''s family in order to bring in more products. I was going to It was sold so much that I admired my share of the profits alone. Seriously, it was enough to drastically renovate the pce and give bonuses to thedies-in-waiting. Thanks to that, the Ainrest family''s financial situation has skyrocketed in a short period of time, and now even the merchants in the kingdom can''t seem to get hold of it. Father your maternal grandfather wants you to say thank you. Thanks to that, my mother has a smile on her facetely. Even if you didn''t show it, you couldn''t help but worry about the problem of your parents'' house. Just like that, when I was relieved with a happy mood, my father... the king called me. I hear a lot of voices praising Arel these days. While drinking refreshments and tea, the king spoke first in a heartwarming voice. These days, when someone calls me out, the first thing they say is usually like that. It seems that he considers me very special. It''s not that I''m particrly biased. I know that the other children would like to take a look when they can afford it. Well, I must be the prettiest. Arel. Do you have any intention of taking up a full-fledged government job soon? The King, who had been praising me, suddenly brought up such a proposal. The movement of my hand toward the refreshment stopped for an instant. ....what did you say now? It may be a bit early, but now, even if you take up an official position, no one will object. I bet it is. Because I keep creating hit products and praising myself with embarrassing nicknames like little sages and all. There won''t be anyone who opposes it unless they get hit in the head with a fireball, right? Arel, there is a department that wants you to hold an official position. Is this a scouting offer? Then you''ll have to call the sry a little tight. ....I thought quietly that something wasing soon. Even the nobles, unless they''re stupid, want to attract them to their side as much as possible if I prove that I''m useful. They want to make connections somehow by dragging me into their department. How are you? Do you have a job you want? ...I don''t know what to do with my father''s consideration, but... I pretended to be worried and then slowly made up words. I still like academics and alchemy. To be honest, I already have the title of head of the alchemist team. Take one more official position here? Ugh... just imagining it is terrifying. There is a reason that it is for my desire, but it was clear that what I was doing would be a murderous schedule if others saw it. No sane person would take on any more work here. ....Of course, I''m not going to say anything about leaving all the work behind and fooling around every day. There are still many things I want to achieve with alchemy. sorry. hmm. is it. There is no sign of disappointment. He just strokes his beard and calmly epts it. Maybe he didn''t even guess that I would agree. In the end, I also asked what I meant now. Are you pretending to ask because people around you want it? If that''s what you mean, there''s nothing you can do about it. If you have a job you want, tell me anytime. I will listen. yes. I don''t think that day will evere. The princess''s practice of swordsmanship (1) The smell of grilled meat is fragrant whenever you smell it. When you put the juicy meat on the hot grill, the sound of chiik and the spreading fragrance is amazing. I picked up the cooked meat and blew into my mouth. Kyaa! Maybe it''s because it''s top-notch meat, but it''s amazing just to chew it. Eating bulgogi outside on a warm spring day is like heaven. Meat Heaven Vegetarian Hell. I think the best moment of my life is right now, where I pile up various types of meat and grill them one by one. right. right. I almost forgot because I was obsessed with meat. I took out several bottles I had prepared, opened them, and poured the contents onto a small te. Add sesame oil and mix salt toplete the sesame oil sauce! It''s special to eat with this! Then he took out the second bottle. When you open the lid, the strong smell stimtes your appetite. This is red pepper paste! Not long ago, I found red pepper among the items brought in from abroad, bought it, although it was expensive, and ordered our exclusive chef to make it. Do you eat this too? Do you eat that too? The meat, which is delicious even if eaten as it is, is even more delicious thanks to the various sauces I specially prepared. My hands and mouth, which I was working hard on, stopped at some point. I want to feel a little bit. If we only eat meat, we get oily. I put the carbonated ade poured into the cup into my mouth. Kyaa? The feeling of freshness that washes away greasy feeling is refreshing. Do you grill and eat meat repeatedly as if you were a mukbang BJ? and across from me. Arel. Why don''t you eat more? Kania-sister has piled up an amount of meat that could be three times asrge as mine and is eagerly eating it. The real mukbang was over there. Apparently these days, since it''s swordsmanship and physical training, he eats better than me as he burns calories diligently. no need to worry A lot of meat. There are many parts, too. There are many bulgogi marinated in seasoning. So I hope you enjoy it, sister. So, my brother and sister diligently filmed the meat eating show, and when they were full, they both let out a lukewarm sigh at the same time, feeling happy. It was really good. Its been a while since I ate this much. Thats good. I smiled and nodded as I looked at Kaniana who was happy with satisfaction. The charcoal fire specially improved for today is also popr. Recently, we continue to enjoy the luxury of products that I will develop. I enjoy the benefits of my ideas to my heart''s content, from food to daily necessities. money? It''s not very rxed, so it rots and overflows. Thanks to these days, whenever I have free time, I just think about what I can make to make it morefortable. Recently, I thought about making an ondol, but I realized that it was not really necessary because I was heating it with magic these days. And my older sister Kania, who often ys with me, is also enjoying the product I developed to her heart''s content. Today, good meat just came into my hands, so I was thinking of grilling it outside, but just in time, Kanian-noona came and ate it with me. By the way, what is Kania-nee doing today? I''m too insensitive to ask this now. Ah... that''s right... I almost forgot! Arel! I am startled by my question. He seems to have forgotten the reason why he came here for the satisfaction of the meat. As if she had finally remembered her business, Kanianuna leaned over towards me. huh? Wasn''t it just to y? Would you like to go to practice together? I almost dropped the cup I was drinking from. ....weird. Was the meat you were eating undercooked? Perform? For a moment, I wondered if I had heard wrongly about going on a pic. To that extent, Kania-sister spoke outrageously in a very bright voice. Practice... what do you mean? I have a feeling of uneasiness. For now, let''s muster up the courage to ask again the meaning of the statement we just made. I''m sixteen now, too. yes. Yes. Since my oldest brother started training in earnest from the age of sixteen, Im thinking of doing it now too. I don''t think that training... Couldn''t it be... that knight''s training, right? When I ask in a half-frightened manner, Kania noona nods vigorously. huh. that''s right! ....damn. Now I felt like I knew what my sister was talking about. Knight training refers to the practice that one begins to do in earnest when one reaches a certain age because one needs practical experience. Even if you practice wielding only a white-edged sword, you will not be able to exceed a certain level. One practice is a greater experience than a hundred practices. There are cases of actualbat, such as exterminating bandits, but in Kania''s case, I think she wants to improve her skills by exterminating monsters. Of course, just because it''s a real battle doesn''t mean you''re leaving to fight wild monsters. A monster prepared in an appropriately prepared environment. And it is to prepare countermeasures in case of emergency and carry them out. That doesn''t mean it''s that simple. You can''t... you''re not saying you''re going to fight monsters, are you? however? Cania noona do that? He tilts his face as if he wants to ask. ....It''s not a remark that will cause you to tilt your head cutely. Ugh... I feel like my head is pounding for some reason. Couldnt that have been your fathers permission? I believe not. Will it be single? Even my father, whose head is full of muscles, doesn''t think that his daughter-inw will give permission easily when he says he''s leaving to catch monsters. Common sense wouldn''t allow it. I just hoped that this time, too, it would end only with my sister''s futile stubbornness. But hope is always dashed. Of course I took permission! My father and mother gave me permission! Hey, why did you allow it? I felt the urge to run right away and ask. Are you usually dry? It''s a monster! Mon! S! ce! I''m not hunting rabbits! ....I can only imagine. He probably reluctantly allowed it because he wouldn''t listen to it until he tried to stop it. Instead, I''ll take a lot of escort knights. I''ll take my maid too. It''s still dangerous. Shouldnt I be willing to endure that much? Because the moment I raised my sword, I was already prepared. ....I almost fell in love for a moment. What kind of princess would say something so wonderful? Just in case, I asked how many escorts they would take with me, and I realized that there were too many of them. Um, is that amount of people okay? Anyway, it''s surprising. Although I knew of Kania''s older sister''s obsession with swordsmanship from before. I never thought I would want to improve my skills while dealing with real monsters... Huh?! It''s not the time to admire! however.... Why are you taking me? This is the problem! Why are you trying to drag me in, who used to grill and eat meat? My father said he had to take Arel with him. This man aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Was it you who made it? I shouted to my heart''s content, and I managed to regain myposure. Did I do something rude without knowing it? As I was seriously thinking, Kania''s sister-inw, who was waiting on us, came and whispered to me. ...Actually, I think it''s because he thought that only Arell-nim could stop Kania-nim. Was it like that? I somehow got it. Chapter 22 Chapter 22. Princess'' swordsmanship training (2) If I send Kania alone, she might get hurt while running wild. He''s also the type who secretly doesn''t listen to his subordinates, so it seems that he meant to send me along and act as a break for Kania noona. Did he decide that if he sent me, who had no talent for swordsmanship, with me, he would act with such caution? Was it a suggestion that I had thought about, that if I had a weak younger brother, I woulde to my senses and act to some extent, no matter how many times I got into trouble. ....understood... well... but... Don''t you want to go...? Kania noona asked sadly. That''s why it''s difficult to act like someone who got dumped while asking you out on a date. Wait. Let''s ponder for a moment. Monster hunting... I really don''t like it. Having dealt with a lot of monsters in my previous life, I got tired of them. But what my sister is suggesting now is that we go together forever. I''m not asking you to catch monsters. in other words. You mean watching? ....Does it matter if I go? You wouldnt tell me to swing a sword, would you? When I asked to confirm just in case, Kanianuna burst outughing as if it was absurd. don''t worry. Even if a monster attacks, I will protect you. You are trustworthy. I would really like it. It''s unsettling that he''s so overconfident, but it seems like he''s apanied by a full body of escorts. I don''t think there''s anything to worry about. ....and. I don''t even want to send my sister alone. For some reason, the king''s feelings are understandable. Okay, Ill go too! huh! If it was Arell, I thought you would go with me. When I agree, my sister suddenly hugs me tightly. Can you think of going out to y? Come to think of it, I have never been out of the pce. Sometimes you have to go for a walk. ....That walk is the way to watch my sister slicing up monsters. Well, let''s assume that''s the case. What would you like to pack for a packed lunch? * * * The destination for Kania''s sister''s training was a mountain located an hour or so away from the royal capital. It is said that this ce is a ce where many people are looking for knights to perform. The mountain is not too steep to get lost in. It is said that the lord of this ce is also managing it so that the appropriate number of monsters inhabit it on purpose. Is it literally a hunting ground? We are currently riding horses toward the hunting ground. Hey! I pull the reins and give a signal, and the horse with me gallops through the field. Every time I run, the wind that wraps around my body is moderately refreshing. It''s been a long time since I''ve been riding a horse, so I feel a little fresh. Originally, it was suggested that it would be better to ride the same horse behind Sister Kania, but somehow, seeing a horse after a long time makes my blood boil. As soon as I got on the horse, for some reason I wanted to gallop. I confidently said that I could ride a horse by myself, and showed off my horseback riding in front of everyone''s uneasy eyes. Arel is not good at moving his body, but is he good at horseback riding? Kania noona admires as she skillfully rides right next to me. Its because the words are clever. Is that older sister riding well? Rather, what I want to praise is me. I''ve already driven horses many times in my previous life, so I''m good at handling skills. Kania-nee who runs side by side with me like that is not an ordinary talent. After such a long time, we exercised our galloping instinct and rode to our heart''s content, gathering at the foot of the mountain, our destination. Here, we n to prepare our camp first and then enter the mountain in earnest from tomorrow. A total of five hundred troops. At least twenty of them are knights who have awakened their Aurors. By the way, only goblins, orcs, and beast-type monsters lived in those mountains. Excess power that will destroy the ecosystem here at least three times. I wondered if I was being overprotective, but now that I think about it, we are royalty no matter how we look. Well, this should be enough to be safe. Early the next morning we went into the mountains. As for the method of training, first for safety, the troops who took the lead first lure the monsters here, and then Kania-sister directly deals with the monsters that drove them there. Of course, experienced knights are waiting with swords in hand, just in case, while Kania is dealing with monsters. And I''m watching from the rear. Then let''s take a look First, wizards cast spells. It is magic to attract monsters. Purple light spreads in front like a haze, and after a while, I feel a number of signs approaching this way. Twenty orcs. First, the knight who was contacted by the preceding soldiers reports. Are you an orc from the start? hmm? Aren''t goblins appropriate? Are you okay? When the knight asked Sister Kania, she nodded without hesitation. He has already drawn his sword and is full of enthusiasm. After a while, a group of orcs appeared this way. He was holding a blunt weapon made of moderately carved wood, and had dark green skin, a body that could have stood as high as 3 meters, and a face like a pig. To be honest, I can''t say I''m a likable type at all. The orcs here are also very ugly. ...Are you really okay? huh. No problem. Kania''s sister looked a bit nervous, but she never seemed frightened. On the contrary, it seemed as if it wanted to run at it right away, as if moths were aching. As the orc group approached to a reasonable distance, the knights rushed towards the orc group in unison. And Kania''s sister confronted an orc that the knights left behind on purpose. it''s the first practice Although the Orc was put into a state of hypnosis by the wizards, his overall ability was reduced. Still, don''t be rmed. While I and the escorting knights watched without taking their eyes off, Kania noona swung her sword. Haaaaaaaa! Along with a sound of uninhibited spirit, the de of the sword shimmered and drew a silver trajectory. Chow ah! The sound of tough skin and flesh being cut was heard. In a single blow, the orc''s gigantic body copsed, suffocating. It''s the first opponent anyway, so it''s more meaningful to test whether you can really wield a sword against a living monster than a breathtaking real battle. In that respect, Kania noona had no hesitation. also innate Sighing slightly, Kanianuna raised her sword high. The practice continued for several days. Not only Orcs, but also various monsters and wild beasts, Kania continued to wield her sword. Skillfully move and dodge the monster''s attack, aim for an opening and suffocate it with a sword. It is faithful to the basics and full of power. ha. Ha... He breathes heavily with the blood gushing out of him, but he doesn''t frown. next! It''s amazing..... I admired it from the bottom of my heart. Of course, wiping out monsters is simple enough for me, but what surprised me was Kania noona''s guts. I''ve never been discouraged so far. Usually, no matter how much training you do, you will be hesitant when you first experiencebat. When I first reincarnated, just holding a sword made me shudder. No matter how much you practice, with that weight. And when he was conscious of what to do with his sword, even the most courageous man would be hesitant at first. But Kania noona had no hesitation. It seemed like nothing was wrong at all, but he quickly shook it off and swung his sword neatly. In that short moment, did he finish organizing his mind and prepare to sh and kill the monster? After all, is guts the greatest talent? While I was in admiration, this time, Kania-sister cut a wolf of simr size with her sword. Is this the fourth one today? * * * After today''s training was over, we returned to the campsite and had dinner while sitting side by side in the camp. Im not tired? When I asked worriedly, Kania noona smiled brightly. I can''t believe it''s the same person as the girl who was swinging the sword with terrifying momentum just before. are you okay? Rather, I wanted to see more fights. Its good not to push yourself too hard. It ismon for fledglings who see blood for the first time to get drunk on their skills and make mistakes. It''s okay if you make a little mistake, but usually beginners who make mistakes like this are bound to have a big ident. When I advised him out of concern, Kania noona stroked my head and said not to worry. Normally, she would talk lively orugh a little, but today''s noona has a strange atmosphere. Normally, I wasn''t more iron than my age. Today, smile befitting a 16-year-old. Is it because you killed monsters? Or is there another reason? ....As expected, I''m concerned. ....excuse me. Why does Noona want to be so strong? Now that this opportunity hase, I wondered if I could ask. From before, I thought that my sister''s obsession with swords was not something to be passed over. Hmm? Why? My sister crossed her arms and thought. Seeing Arell made me feel that way. yes? why does my name appear Arel earns a lot of money by doing what he''s good at... and gets recognized for that. ...That''s right. Should I say admit it? Although usually only for my desires. I want to too. I am a princess. Even if you hold a sword and swing it. Not everyone is genuinely happy... I know you think you''ll probably fall for the sword only once and then give up. Kania-sister continued speaking in a bitter tone. And someday I will marry someone I dont even know. arranged marriage. This is normal in an aristocratic society. Moreover, if you are a princess, you will have to be engaged to someone, even for political reasons. That won''t be a thing in the distant future. I hate that. In Kania''s sister''s eyes, there was a firm will to refuse. It is undoubtedly an attitude that denies the life that has already been arbitrarily arranged. I will do what I want to do. I dont like to follow a set schedule. ....Is that how it happened? I will decide my fate. I understand. I can''t help but sympathize with that feeling. They struggle against their fate and their environment. There''s no way I can understand that feeling. are you okay. You can change it. i guarantee On what basis do you speak? I can assure you because I''ve been through a lot of life in the meantime. In the meantime, I have changed many things while repeating my previous life countless times. sometimes country. Sometimes, the fate of the star itself is greatly scaled. Sometimes I even changed someone''s future. That''s why I can be confident that I know the trick to some extent. Destiny is bound to deviate as much as it struggles. It''s based on nothing but my experience. thank you. Arell. Perhaps thinking that I wasforting her, Kania noona stroked my hair again. Ummm..... Kania noona''s sword training... I have to sincerely support her. Chapter 23 Chapter 23. Princess'' swordsmanship training (3) Kania''s sister''s training continued without any problems until thest day. Now she is fighting thest remaining monster. The monster that decorates the final day of knight training is an orc. The first andst days are finished with orcs. However, it is different from the first day. oooooooooooooooo! The orc roared wildly and mercilessly brandished the wooden club in his right hand. Unlike the orcs you dealt with on the first day, your strength is overflowing. It was because the magicians only lured it and did not use any other magic. Thest training is to defeat an orc in full condition without any debuffs in a one-on-one fight. Aaaaaaaaa! Kania-sister lightly ducked to avoid the wooden club that the orc wielded. At close intervals, a wooden club brushed over her head. It wasn''t that I barely avoided it, but I partly avoided it with a minimum distance. When the club missed, the orc swung his left arm and punched it as if he was impatient. Kania-sister nced lightly at it and then cut off her left arm. Kyaaaaaaaa! The orc screams in pain. The orc who had lost his left arm struggled in pain and took a backward step. And she doesn''t miss it. The sword pierced the orc''s chest. It was pierced deep enough to pierce the heart. Haaaaaaaa! Raise it up vigorously as it is and cut it down. The fountain gushed out and the orc stopped breathing. You are wonderful. princess. Orcs are no match for the princess anymore. Thedy-in-waiting who was watching praised him frankly and handed him a towel to wipe away the blood. ....not a big deal. Kania-sister caught her breath, took a towel, and wiped the blood off her face. Unlike the first day, I wasn''t excited. It means that even though they are monsters, they have be somewhat ustomed to cutting down living beings. I''d better go back now. The article said so while checking where the sun was rising. It''s time to withdraw. Now is the time to get organized for full-scale withdrawal and return to the long-awaited pce. Packing up at camp, I sighed in relief. Im d it ended without incident. The knights also seemed to agree with my muttering with a light smile, probably thinking the same thing. sister! Let''s go back now! Ugh! After pletely wiping off the blood on her face, Kania noona runs towards me. I''ll be tired, so I''ll drive the horse. They rode separate horses toe, but ride the same horse to return. She also obediently got on my horse. We''ll be tired, so this time we rode the horses slowly and climbed the way back. As it is, head to the base built in the nearby city and ride the carriage back. I''m d I didn''t have any problems until thest day. It was when I thought so. ???? huh? I inadvertently stopped talking and looked up at the sky. When I stopped, the soldiers escorting us stopped marching as well. Arel? what''s the matter? Kania noona was puzzled by my sudden action. ....Shh. for a moment. I squinted my eyes and continued to look up at the sky. It''s not what it actually looks like. Just hear and feel. ....This? I gestured to the nearest knight toe this way. Are there any wyverns among the monsters living here? yes? Are you talking about the wyvern? There is no wyvern nest here because the lord here hunts regrly... Really? I clicked my tongue. I managed to hold back the swear words. I don''t know what kind of son the lord is, who assured me that this ce is safe, but be prepared sooner orter. huh? sister. Hold on tight to my waist. ???? huh? As I was told to nkly, I wrapped my arms tightly around my waist. Right now, I don''t have time to express my feelings. All run! He pulled the reins and shouted. At the same time, my horse started to run with all its might. Wyvern ising! When I shouted, there were about 10 wyverns flying towards me from the sky, enough to be discerned with the naked eye. The knights''plexions turned pale at the same time. Then, without speaking any more to each other, they kicked their horses at the same time and started galloping, maintaining their ranks to escort us. Ten pterosaurs that were 12 meters wide when their wings were fully spread. Its majesty was enough to put the knights at a loss. Why is there a wyvern here?! There is no nest here! Have you ever gone on an expedition to a distant ce because you couldn''t find food? Anyway, it was clear that their target was us. The horse carrying me and Kania noona seemed to sense a crisis and ran desperately without any further urging. However, it is not difficult to get rid of creatures running through the sky. At some point, the distance with the Wyvern came quite close. The first victims were the soldiers. Since he did not ride a horse, he had no choice but to run on two legs. It was almost impossible to escape from the wyvern. Kyaaaaaaaagh! A deafening scream was heard and the Wyverns opened their mouths. A breath of green light emanates from within. Acid Breath!? I don''t know who shouted. Breath with strong poison hit the soldiers, and the soldiers who were swept away by the breath screamed in pain. ???? Do not look back! I shout to stop Kania who was trying to look back. Even without seeing it, we could clearly sense what was going on behind us just by the sound of screams and signs. What will be the end of the soldiers caught in that poisonous breath... Fortunately, the magicians defended this side with magic, so they did not get hit directly by the aftermath of the poisonous air. But the damage was devastating. At once, nearly half of the troops perished due to being swept away by the acid breath emitted by Wyvern. ....what?! Arent you hunting because you need food? No matter how you think about it, the behavior of the wyvern is strange. As far as I know, acid breath can only be used three times a day. There''s no way to even use it for the target you''re aiming for as food. No matter how you look at it, that pterosaur''s actions right now can only be regarded as excessive ughter. It is unnatural to carry out more than necessary ughter for no reason. But I cannot now consider it at leisure. First of all, you have to run away. The wizards blew magic to buy time. Fireball! Lightning bolt! Bullets of fire and lightning flew incessantly, but the wyverns were not seriously injured. Did I mention that there is resistance to magic below ss 4? My butt hurts. The distance is getting shorter and shorter. The mana of the wizards in check was also running low. As soon as the barrage was breached, the Wyvern descended and began brutally ughtering wizards and knights with its ws. ....What is the point ofpletely escaping at this rate? I calmly judged the current situation, passing through the screams I heard from behind. You can''t deal with Wyverns with your current troops. ....And behind my back, I felt the touch of Kanianuna holding me tight. I cant. I slipped my hand behind me at an angle that Kania-nee couldn''t see. Then he concentrated mana on his fingertips and fired. Tanji Gong. Invisible Kitan by concentrating his energy on the tips of his fingers. In other words, it is a martial art that shoots bullets of mana. The bullets are also small and invisible, so it is suitable for use instead of memorization. However, since it is usually only a check, it has no meaning in this situation. The power is different if the owner of the inner ball like me shoots it. A bullet hit the Wyvern''s head and Pang! It burst out. good job! I deliberately praised the wizard out loud because the wyvern had suddenly copsed. I''m sorry, but I''ll have to count you knocking me down. Because what I defeated is a secret. When a colleague suddenly dies, the wyvern hesitates as if it is embarrassed. Haap! And taking advantage of that gap, Kania''s sister''s escort maid pulled out a spear and threw it. A spear soaked in blue mana pierced the Wyvern''s neck. You have to run away at this moment! I''ve thought about it before, but thatdy-in-waiting is no joke... The amount of pure Aura is almost at the end of the Aura Prevention ss. Hopefully you can escape. Let''s secretly reduce the number of wyverns and make a gap to escape. It was about as if I had made that decision and blew off two more heads in a row. It holds up quite well. Who is it? The voice just now does not belong to our knights. The owner of the voice that seemed to have been heard in the air immediately appeared. A wizard wearing a ck robe appeared teleporting in front of us. What are you????? Suspicious fellow! What are you doing! Before I could ask, one of the knights pointed a sword and shouted. The wizard wearing a ck robe snorted and pointed at the wand with a bad taste design. ...Lightning Cannon. A blue column of lightning erupted and burned the attacking knight in an instant. However, he does not pay attention to the knight he killed and only res at the body of the wyvern. hmm. Wyverns are useless. then. The wizard tapped the tip of his wand on the floor and chanted an incantation. An unpleasant, dirty feeling of ck mana spreads around him and clings to the corpses of the wyverns and soldiers I killed. Stand up again! Dead people! You''re still down, but it''s too early! What are you doing? I could immediately realize what he had done. A groan groaning in pain was heard and the corpses began to rise one by one . Undead? Is that magic that turns a corpse into an undead? With this, I wont be able to run away any longer. The magician in the ck robe red at us with a cheeky smile, probably drunk with self-satisfaction. The target is the princess. kill. Even direct target designation. Right. Was he the one who had been targeting Kania-nee from the beginning? What are you doing? You''re targeting me... As if waiting for that question, the wizard pointed this way with his staff. Where are you pointing your finger? The second princess! I''m going to kill you and teach you the power of this dark cult to the arrogant royal family! okay! It''s this body! A warlock.... The warlock, who was about to introduce himself exaggeratedly in a narcissistic way, suddenly exploded his head. And in session, tworge holes were pierced through the body. In an instant, the headless body copsed on its side. All of the nervous knights and escort maids, as well as Kania''s older sister, were all staring nkly at the sight. ???? what? Couldnt he have died as a side effect of forcibly using more magic than he could handle? I got around moderately. I don''t understand, but is that so? It was an atmosphere of understanding. They didn''t see it anyway, so there''s no way they''d notice. The moment he died, my fingertips were pointing at that warlock bastard. I red at the corpse with indifferent eyes. there is bound to be An idiot who makes a lot of noise in front of the enemy as if he is ready to sing the 4th verse of the national anthem. Have you ever introduced yourself in front of an enemy and fell asleep? Seeing as if he was a kid who didn''t even use protection magic, I shot him with a bullet. I would have been really defenseless. If I had known it would be like this, I should have killed it as soon as it appeared. Chapter 24 Chapter 24. The princess'' swordsmanship training (4) The reason why she fired three shots at such trash was to clearly aim for the head the first time, and then two shots for the torso to cut out the heart and kill him. Because he is a guy who uses undead magic, there is a possibility that he cast a spell on himself. And the third is anger. It would be nice to have the undead turn into an undead by killing that guy, but I guess it''s not that type of magic. Even if the caster died, the undead Wyvern still remained. Still, he is temporarily confused because themander has died. No matter how much I think about this, it''s a runaway atmosphere.'' In my experience, in this case, after a while, they will run amok regardless of whether they are friends or foes. Moving objects will shut up and attack. can''t do it let''s avoid Now is your chance! We have to run! I shouted and pulled the reins and drove the horse. And as soon as we started to run, the undead Wyverns began rampaging at the same time. The moment I ran away, the undead wyvern caught the movement of my horse and tried to interfere, but Kania''s sister''s escort maid intervened and swung her sword to deflect the attacking w. Please avoid it! I left behind the escort maid''s cry and ran. The other knights also desperately created an opening for us to escape. Thanks to that, we were able to escape to the nearby forest without much difficulty. It was based on the judgment that if it was in the forest, it would be much easier to escape because the tall trees would be in the way. ...At this point, I don''t think I''ll be chasing you anymore. how long did it run I decided to stop for now because it seemed like I hade quite deep into the forest and I was tired of talking. I was vignt just in case, but I didn''t feel the presence of something chasing me or the unpleasant mana. sister. I think I''m fine now. Kania noona answered a bit weakly. Is everyone okay? Apparently, the articles I left behind bothered me. Maybe theyre on their way to find us by now? As long as Kania and I sessfully escaped, there was no reason for them to continue dealing with the Undead Wyvern. .... Even I, who said that, felt a bit bitter. Many soldiers and knights were sacrificed because of that madman who was a warlock or something. If I had decided and dealt with it, maybe... no one could have died, but I couldn''t help it because I was in a position where I couldn''t easily reveal my strength. At least I got my revenge by killing the madman, but that wouldn''t be enough. I almost sighed in a mixed mood before quitting. It''s hard for my older sister to endure if I''m depressed too. I''m slowly losing We''d better stay calm here until theye to pick us up. I picked up suitable twigs from the surroundings, piled pebbles around them like a furnace, and used mana to create frictional heat and set it on fire. It''s crude, but a simple bonfire isplete. Fire Did you attach it as an artifact? When I lighted the bonfire so easily, my sister approached me curiously. I had it because I thought I might need it. If you misunderstood, it became that. Next, I raked in as many leaves and twigs as I could and spread them out to make them like cushions. It''s not enough, but it won''t hurt even if you sit or lie down on it. It won''t stay long anyway, and this is enough. When did you learn this? I read it in a book. I can''t say that I learned it in my previous life, so I covered it moderately. We sat side by side on a bed of leaves in front of the campfire, waiting for the knights toe to rescue us. It would be unreasonable to wait in a happy mood. ...Did it happen because I forced myself to go to training? Suddenly, Kania noona brought up such words. Are you feeling guilty about the raid? This is like an ident. It''s not your sister''s responsibility. Iforted her for the time being, but... she couldn''t speak for the whole time, perhaps because she felt truly sorry for the fact that the people escorting her had died in vain. Assassination threats always follow royal family members, but this is the first time for Kania''s sister. It must be difficult to ept it lightly. Arell are you okay? Kania noona held my hand tightly. My hands are cold. I think the worst thing is my older sister. I held her hand without saying anything. First of all, let''s take care of that so that we can return safely. Even now, I am sufficiently wary of my surroundings. I''ve killed that madman for sure, but I can''t guarantee that there won''t be anypanions. Perhaps, what we will encounter afterwards will not be the people who came to rescue us, but there is a high possibility that they will be enemies. In the worst case, I have to fully assume that I will reveal my strength. As I waited, it becamepletely dark and I heard various cries as if nocturnal animals were starting to be active. Surprisingly, the forest is noisier at night. It was when I was so quietly alert to the sounds around me. Beep yee yee yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!! A strange cry, whether it was a bird or an animal, resounded sharply in the night sky. omg?! I got up from the spot and looked around. Kania''s older sister must have been surprised to hear the same sound, and she was vignt while holding the handle of the sword at her waist. What did you just say? ???? that is. I just got used to the sound of crying. Exactly, I''ve heard of it in my past life. Up! As I pointed to the sky, two shadows fell over our heads. Currently, two monsters are fighting each other above our heads. One is the Wyvern I saw today. And another one... Griffon!? Abination of an eagle''s head and wings and a lion''s body. A monster nicknamed the King of Heaven and Earth. The griffon is desperately repelling the attacking wyvern with a sharp cry. Is that a griffon? Kania noona let out a half-admired voice. The fear just now seemed to have been forgotten to some extent by the feeling of wonder. Come to think of it, is this the first time you''ve seen it in person? Could this be the griffon''s habitat... As far as I know, normal griffons aren''t violent, and they''re clever monsters. It rarely attacks people unless it invades its territory. I used to use it as a ride a few times in my previous life. The fact that such a griffon fights while revealing such a sharp killing force must mean that the Wyvern is an intruder. The appearance of that wyvern is also familiar. It seemed that the wyvern that attacked us earlier had left the group and had flown all the way here. Arel. Isnt that griffons movement strange? As Kania''s older sister had pointed out, Gryphon''s behavior of desperately shaking off the Wyvern was strange. Should I say that I am not actively attacking? For some reason, he continues to defend himself. It seemed daunting just to block the Wyvern''s attack. Are you hurt somewhere? While wondering, the wyvern''s ws grabbed the griffon''s body. Then he mercilessly bites at the scruff of the neck with his teeth. Beep beep ! At the same time as the painful cry, bright red blood fountains welled up from the nape of the neck. A decision has been made oh!''? The griffon, mortally wounded, crashed. The problem is... it''s falling this way. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Avoid my sister! I quickly grabbed Kania''s sister''s wrist and pulled her to run. A body the size of a wyvernnded on the spot where we were standing just before. If I had stayed there, I would have been crushed. The fallen griffon tries to get back up, but stumbles as if it has no strength. And the wyvernes down this way. found us Chit! How dare you! While Kania was distracted by the crashed griffon, she quickly fired a grenade with her fingertips. The Wyvern had a hole in its body. Aaaaaaa! The Wyvern screamed desperately on the spot and fell to the ground. As both of them fell, themotion from earlier became as quiet as a lie. What a mess this is ugh! I couldn''t speak to the end. It was because I realized why the two were fighting fiercely. A cry like a little chick was heard in the arms of the mother griffon. Looking closely, I saw a puppy-sized griffon crying sadly. I see..... Did it happen like that... while trying to protect the baby? I will. Usually, Griffon and Wyvern are monsters of the same ss. There may be fights over food or territory, but it is rare for both sides to fight fiercely to the death. Now I understand why the griffon couldn''t actively attack. Because she was carrying a baby, she couldn''t move properly. Even under attack, they seemed to prioritize their cubs. Judging that it was no longer dangerous, we approached the griffon. It smells like thick blood. There is no life in the eyes of the mother griffon. The blood loss was already close to lethal. The wound is also deep. Moreover, the teeth of a wyvern that uses an acid breath are quite poisonous. Wrong.'' It is impossible to survive this way. I don''t have any medicine in my hands right now, and even if I did, it would be impossible to revive this guy. As we approach, the baby griffon raises its fur to see if it is wary. But it didn''t seem to have the strength to attack. ...What''s going on with this kid? If we leave it like this, it will be eaten by other monsters or wild animals. A grown-up griffon could reign as a king in a forest like this, but a weak cub is nothing more than a delicious meal in front of thews of nature. When I said so calmly, there was considerable hesitation in Kania''s eyes. Can we raise this child? This guy is a monster first, right? Its not impossible to grow. Ummm... Well, there''s an anecdote about a griffon being well tamed and ridden instead of a horse. It seemed that Kania noona didn''t want to let the baby die like this. Wait. I''ll think about it. I asked for some time to think about it and sneaked closer to the head of the mother griffon. I feel like I''ll stop breathing any minute. ....Wouldn''t it make sense to do something like this for now? I took a deep breath and began slowly synchronizing the mana waves with Griffon''s. This is one of the skills I learned in my previous life, nting. It is a skill to understand the other person''s intentions through means other than words, by synchronizing one''s consciousness with mana and emotions. In short, it''s like a phone where you canmunicate without words. Using this, I will be able to understand Mother Griffon''s feelings, and Mother Griffon will be able to understand my feelings as well. Finally, I wanted to confirm the mother Griffon''sst intention. The two emotions between me and Griffin are intertwined, exchanging information in each other''s heads. However, information about Griffin''s is extremely vague. because they are all dying There won''t be much free time. There is only one image that can be confirmed. In the mother griffon''s head, only the image of her calf and the sound of her cry remain. you''ll be worried That''s why I conveyed the feeling of being okay as much as possible. ....At that moment, synchronization was lost. Mother Griffon is dead. I dont know if it was transmitted. It was the moment I had just delivered Seem that my breath stopped. Thest image I sent is like this if I had to exin it in words. Take it easy. The baby is safe. So leave the rest to me. The timing of the reception was breathtaking. I hope it was delivered properly. I did what I could once. Excuse me one more time. I quietly apologized to the griffon for thest time and thrust my hand into the griffon''s torso. Chapter 25 Chapter 25. Princess'' swordsmanship training (5) + From now on, I''m a swordsman pro (1) I caught something hard. There is. When I pulled it out, a magic crystal the size of a fist was shining in my hand. Judging by the size and purity of the magic crystal, this mother Griffon must have been stronger than the others. If he hadn''t sacrificed himself to protect his offspring, he wouldn''t have been attacked by a wyvern. In exchange for this, I will take care of your offspring. You can''t hear it anymore, but I dared to mutter that. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The calf cries sadly, probably noticing that the mother griffon is dead. What should I do Kania-nee is at a loss as to what to do. I silently approached and picked up the baby griffon and gently caressed it. The baby griffon falls asleep helplessly. It''s still hard to ept, so sleep now. I handed over the baby griffon to Kania-sister, saying that it was fine now that I was asleep. It was fate that we met like this. We''ll take this guy. huh! Sister Kania nodded her head as if she was happy while holding the baby griffon in her arms. At that moment, we felt many signs of mana being activated around us. ....enemy? However, the mana felt is different from that of the ck magician. Just in case, as we were on guard, familiar wizards appeared and knights followed suit. Fortunately, they are the ones who came to rescue us. Arel! Miss Cania! You''re all right! The escortdy who came with us approached us at once and began to look for any injuries. for a moment!? Is that a griffon? Some of them were astonished to see the corpses of griffons and wyverns. Seeing the people watching over our safety, Kania and I sighed in relief at the same time. I felt like I could go home properly this time. From now on, I am a pro in swordsmanship. (1) About a week has passed since the raid. drain! Cheep! A baby griffon runs at my feet, making a healthy cry like that of a chick. Fortunately, it wasn''t too difficult to get permission to raise the griffon you brought. Perhaps there was a precedent that had been raised before? I''m really... what kind of puppy are you. First of all, your torso is a lion, right? If possible, why dont you bezy like a lion? I picked up the baby griffon rolling at my feet. It''s hard for me to even walk if you keep following me. Fortunately, he got well soon. Kania noona smiles as if she is d to see such a griffon. I want to hug you too! Give me the fries! I held out my hand as if asking for it, and I handed over the baby griffon fry. By the way... the name of this baby griffon... I got a strange feeling when I heard the name, so I slightly averted my gaze. Baby Griffon Fry. ....Cania noona, who doesn''t know the meaning of her name, has no doubts. ... I hope you don''t know until the end that fried chicken''s fry.... No, I was originally going to give it a nicer name. While looking at the fluttering wings of the baby griffon, he thought nothing of it..... I want to eat fried chicken. let''s mumble beep about? Maybe he thought it was his name, but after that, he reacts when you call him Fry. Eventually, the name settled on Fry. Meanwhile, Fry struggled and escaped, probably not liking the embrace of Kania''s sister. Doo! Kania''s older sister''s face hardened in shock. His shoulders drooped as if he was quite disappointed. Why does Fry only follow Arel? well? Do I even smell something delicious? I can roughly guess why. It''s because I have Mother Griffon''s magic crystal. I must have followed her because I smelled like my mother. Because of that, it was Kania-noona who suggested that I pick it up, but I was the one who took care of it. Because Griffon is smart, Kanianuna will soon follow. I moderatelyforted Sister Kania, who was looking at the baby griffon with envy. This guy has already learned that he will give you something to eat if you act cute. Except when I''m taking care of him, he chases after thedies-in-waiting and pretends to be cute and eats horse meat. If you throw in a few pieces of horse meat, won''t it p its wings that can''t yet fly? Looking down at Fry, I remembered what had happened. After the raid incident, we immediately returned to the pce. As if they had already heard the news, numerous knights were waiting to escort them, so there was no danger during their return. In the end, the raid ended just like that. Unfortunately, there was no information about the ck magician. The body was examined, but there are no other clues. I couldn''t even figure out if he was from the kingdom or not. Should I have at least heard his name and killed him? At that time, I was half fevered, and I had no choice but to wash my hands in advance just in case, so it''s already past to regret it. One thing is certain. The dark church that the ck magician spoke of. It must be the organization he belongs to. With that as a clue, a wanted order has been issued across the kingdom, and the search is already in full swing. Sooner orter, clues wille. Until then, I just wait without forgetting what happened then. I don''t know where and what kind of trash they are, but I''ll remember them. I ruminated like that in my mind. I don''t want to step out, but I''m not timid enough to look down on you and stay still. I''ll make you pay for it if you touch it. I''ll show you what the real back end is. anyway. Those crazy people are desperately looking for them right now on the kingdom side, so they''ll catch them somehow. Apart from that, I also felt like I shouldn''t stay still. I dont know if I should do at least some level of preparation. As usual, I was lying on my back in the office, staring at the ceiling and muttering. I can''t sleep because I have a lot to think about. It''s all because of that strange group of the Dark Cult or something. Get to work, kingdom. Catch them quickly. Well... it''s not like I''m rxed. I have the confidence to harpoon without hesitation even if an idiot who is the same warlock asst time or something rushes at me. And even the surroundings within my reach. Well... I might be able to protect it somehow. But that alone isn''t enough. If there''s one thing I''ve realized from thest raid, it''s the limits of what I can do. As long as I hide my skills, the reach of my hands is limited. Of course, it''s not that I didn''t know it, but when things actually happen, what I feel is different. Didn''t that bastard target Kania-nee from the beginning?'' Come to think of it, Kania is more likely to be exposed to a more dangerous position than me. The position of the second princess is really ambiguous. It is not a position at the center of power, but being a princess is worthwhile in an aristocratic society. Furthermore, wouldn''t it be easier for the disquieting elements who oppose the kingdom to target the princess rather than the princes who are attracting attention with half-forced arms? To be honest, I don''t know what happens to the other royals. Oh, of course, would it be difficult if the older brother, the heir, is not alive? But that''s how much awareness it is. For me, the most important thing is my ownfort and the safety of my family. But Kania noona is an exception. Even though Bae is a different brother, he was like an older sister to me. It would be very difficult if, like thest time, they were set up to target things that they did not even know about. We can''t put our sweet sister in danger. And... Because my sister will need strength too.'' The true intention that my sister said during thest training session. Did you say you don''t want to live ording to your destiny? If I were to evaluate it a bit more calmly, the future of Kania noona wouldn''t change much if it was as it is now. Even though she is sharpening her sword, it is difficult to escape the perception of a princess who is well versed in swords. It''s not that I don''t have talent. Rather, when ites to swords, it''s a level that could be called a gifted child. But will that talent bloom properly when Noona wants it? How strong do I have to be...?'' I thought about myself once. How long did it take for me to rx like this when I was called a genius? And how much talent did I appeal to? If you rece it with martial arts instead of learning... u.. should I at least be called a sword master? If someone hears my murmurs, they might call me crazy. I can''t deny that my eyes are damn high. However, no matter how many times you calmly examine it, you have to aplish that feat for the princess to be recognized as a sword. Come to think of it, how strong are the masters of swords in this world? In the meantime, I was tired of seeing the level of the knights here, but I didn''t see anyone who could be called a master of the sword. Of course, our father, the king, is also strong, but that nobleman is almost a muscle master. Come to think of it, was the best hyung-nim at the beginning of Aura Expert? I heard that he had reached the level of an expert not too long ago. Aura expert at the age ofte 20''s, I think I heard the word genius even at that level? ...then should I aim for that much?'' If a third party familiar with the circumstances of this ce heard my thoughts, they might faint. Anyway, I think I have to step out a little for Kania noona this time. As for my sister''s future... ...because there''s one thing I''m worried about. A project name came to mind. Project: Bachelor''s Review. The ce where I was reincarnated about the 43rd time was a world where martial arts existed. To put it bluntly, it was a world without fear. How I lived there is not very important, so I will skip it. Among the people I knew at that time, there was a man called Haksa Gumhwang. Unusually, the civil servant type... To put it in words, he was a doctor who felt like a science researcher. Although his body and inner strength were no more than ordinary warriors, there was one thing special about him. His analytical skills and creativity were unrivaled. After seeing any martial art with my own eyes, when we meet again some timeter (it''s an excellent martial art, but it''s a bit disappointing from my point of view...), he recites the pros and cons of that martial arts, and calls out how many improvements he has devised. He was the kind of guy who threw it. Because I have the temperament to live immersed in research, and I have a personality that likes to interfere with others. Not only me, but I used to improve the martial arts of those who knew each other at the time. At that time, I also owed a lot to myself. Even now, among the skills I use, the part about martial arts can be said to be the finished product of that guy''s brain. He has excellent analytical skills in martial arts, but swordsmanship in particr leads him to a higher level in his eyes. It can be said that he is a so-called expert in upgrading swordsmanship. At the time when his analytic power reached its peak, he came up with the idea of the best swordsmanship based on all the martial arts data he had analyzed. Around that time, he was called Haksa Geomhwang, and he became a person that anyone who practices martial arts wants to meet at least once. ....Why did I suddenly recall the story of an old friend? This time I''m going to imitate that friend. Illustration by ANGJO o GOLEM FACTORY Chapter 26 Chapter 26. From now on, I am a pro in swordsmanship (2) Arel. Are you interested in swordsmanship? A few dayster, the king suddenly brought out these words. Judging by the expression on his face, it seemed that he had heard the story from someone beforehand. yes. I am a little interested. There is nothing to hide. The purpose was to get caught in the first ce. On the contrary, if I didn''t know, I would almost cry out of sadness. If you pay attention, you can tell that these days I call all kinds of secret books about Aurors, books about swordsmanship, and articles and ask them a few questions. It''s just that I don''t want to learn swordsmanship, I just want to study swordsmanship. These two things have distinctly different meanings. It''s not that I want to hold and wield a sword, it means that I want to research swordsmanship and create more efficient techniques and training methods. In other words, I don''t want to be strong, but I want to study to make others stronger? that''s called Is it something like that? Um... the king stroked his chin and nodded. good night. If there is anything you want, just tell me. This time, before I even asked for anything, he declined to ept it in advance. Well, it''s because the products I''ve made have sold quite well. This is why trust is a good thing to use. * * * I pretended to study with a spare month or so. I wanted to reveal my intention then and start right away, even tomorrow. No matter how much it is, it doesn''t make sense even if you are a genius to say that you set up all the theories right away as soon as you started researching. I had already organized all the ns and necessary theories, so the remaining time was... I had nothing to do but verify. Otherwise, all I could do was pet Fry and pass the time. For reference, Fry has doubled in size in a month. Beep in my arms now! Beep! The distance is enough to make your head ring. But he still can''t fly..... Are his wings decorative? I also sometimes have doubts. Anyway, aside from our pet griffon. I wondered if I could start slowly. A while ago, I asked thedy-in-waiting on our side to deliver my message. And while I was waiting at the flower garden where I used to y, Kania noona appeared after a while. It''s a very puzzled face for some reason. What happened all of a sudden? Are you calling me first? Come to think of it, didn''t I call Kania-noona first? In addition, after the raid incident, the frequency of Kania''s sister hanging out with me decreased somewhat. There was also a point that the dark side hadn''t been caught yet... Anyway, since I was summoned, I had to quickly deliver the matter. Sister Kania. huh? Tell me honestly. ...What is it? When I suddenly looked up, my sister seemed to be unsure of how to react. Do you intend to continue sword training? Then I saw it clearly. It was momentary, but the smile disappeared from Kania''s lips. He forciblyughs again right away, but there is no way the cracked expression wille back soon. I heard that you rarely do meditation these days. The source of information is Kania''s older sister''s swordsman''s escort maid. I called him up once before and asked about a few things that bothered me. ...Joe is a little tired. Trying to start making excuses for something, so I decided it wasn''t worth listening to. Does that still bother you? It is most effective to throw a hackstone fastball when interrogating someone. If we talk in circles, it will only lead to misunderstandings. Why is it always like that in detective stories? You are the culprit! and point fingers! It''s all like that. ....no. ...That''s not... no... Of course, Kai or noona didn''t answer easily. But they say there is no surer recognition than a clumsy silence. Is it because of that too? I was already half expecting it. Not one soldier died in that raid. Among the knights who died in the line of duty, there are those whom I have seen many times since I was a child. In the blink of an eye, those people died horribly. And that, of course, because of the actions of the viin who aimed at Kania''s older sister. Of course, there is no way you can just ignore it and let it go. Couldn''t it be that if you put away the sword like this, you''re not even pretending to reflect that there will never be the same thing again? My shoulders twitch. Is it a straight line? I usually act with the motto of being a slender younger sister who can''t even shout at my older sister, but this time I''m thinking of changing jobs as a strict and resolute younger sister. Hmm... It feels like I''m forcing my older sister who has be weak for some reason. this isn''t too bad Shall we try the wall thumpter? Bullshit like this. I''ve said it before, but it''s not my sister''s fault. That''s all... But that''s what, that''s true. That warlock is the one to kill, and I don''t think the knights who were sacrificed want to hold my sister ountable. And above all, where did that girl who said she would change her future with a sword go? That''s what I hate the most. Do you avoid the path you set for yourself because you are fed up with the malice of others? It shouldn''t be there. That''s what I hate the most. At that time, if things bother you, you just need to be stronger. Next time a guy like thates out, then Kania noona can just cut it down with her sword. But just because I continue with the sword will it change? It will change. no. I''m going to change it. Kania-nee will be strong. I started with the result in a confident voice. No one else, but this professional from the previous life directly steps forward. It''s as if this has already been won. So why dont you pretend to be deceived and learn swordsmanship from me? I smiled and proposed to my sister. * * * What is swordsmanship? In the past, during my 43rd reincarnation, I suddenly asked my close friend and sword master, Haksa Geomwang. To be honest, I had no idea either. I just asked as if to set the mood in moderation. He answered my stupid question like this. (Swordsmanship is swordsmanship ) . Arel? Can I do this? While I was lost in useless thoughts for a while, I looked in front of my eyes again when I heard Kania''s older sister''s voice calling me. Right now, my sister is sitting upright with her eyes closed. Does this really make you stronger? It''s a strange voice, as if he doesn''t know the meaning. Well... There is no meditation in the training of the knights here, so it''s only natural that they don''t understand what I''m asking them to do. On top of that, due to her older sister''s personality, staying still is probably a moth. He seemed itchy to move even now. I think it would be better to wield the sword even a little bit... This is what my sister needs right now. The first thing she needs right now is not physical training. Before that, it is enough to train the body even if it is already as much as it is usually done. First, I will make my sister realize her aura. This is preparation for it. ?...Come. In disbelief, my sister muttered softly. Previously, I investigated how the knights here awaken their auras. I realized it after swinging the sword hard.'' I realized it after fighting to die.'' No? I realized it while trying.'' Most of the answers were vague. It''s like these muscle brains..... It''s a bit ambiguous to say that their answer is wrong. If you swing your sword honestly and train your body, one day you will reach the stage of realizing your Aura. When you reach the state of ignorance, you realize the mana circting in your body. However, the process is too narrow-minded. They have no understanding of mana. I heard that wizards have a process of concentrating their minds to explore mana. However, because of the closed environment of the Mage Tower, it seemed that the secret was monopolized only among themselves. Therefore, the knights only focus on strengthening the body. In the end, Auror development will inevitably be dyed. Actually, my sister already has the minimum conditions to awaken her aura. The reason her sister''s swordsmanship skills grew so quickly was because her mana cirction efficiency was superior to others. The problem is that you can''t awaken your aura because you can''t recognize it. So lets take this opportunity to wake up and go. excuse me? Arel can''t do swordsmanship, right? How well do you know that? ...I read and researched the book. When in trouble, use books as an excuse. The reason I hesitated for a month was to make an excuse that I had studied. I can''t do it tomorrow... I can do it tomorrow... It''s not like I kept putting it off. Not really. First of all, it''s what a genius says, so what''s the point? I needed a prejudice to do. Otherwise, it would be difficult to fully trust my training method. Please focus first. Uh.. uhhhh.. I calmly concentrate again as instructed. I''m trying to teach them how to practice, but making them do it overnight would be a stretch. So I decided to try a trick. Right now, a ne with red jewels was shining on Kania''s sister''s neck. An artifact I was given by the King before. Wasn''t the name the sage''s ne? A ne that has the effect of activating the brain. Originally, it was something I gave as a gift to my older sister Kania for her studies, but this time I need to use this one. The most important thing to use auras is the brain. All ki... I should say mana here. Themands to control mana ultimatelye from the brain. Aura users often lose control of this mana unconsciously. I''ve already reached the point where I can consciously handle mana with the techniques and knowledge I''ve umted since childhood, but I can''t ask my sister that much. That''s why you need to develop a method tailored to your sister. It is to teach my sisters brain how to control her aura. So we need this artifact. This is to share the burden of processing unfamiliar auras with artifacts. As an analogy, should I say upgrading a single core to a dual core? In fact, even if you don''t have this, if you train for about half a year, you will have to awaken... but it''s better to take a shortcut. More than anything else, I love tricks. Please focus on that now. There is no answer as to whether or not he is obediently concentrating on what I tell him to do. Can''t you hear me? that one is better I sneaked behind my older sister Kinia and ced my palm close to the back of her head and carefully poured mana into it. My brain is mad at this! to enter. Once you be aware of it, you can be conscious as long as you focus on it. Of course, this isn''t for everyone. First, it is difficult unless the body has already been trained to a certain extent and I do not know the opponent''s mana flow well enough. After I inject mana and wait for the time to pass, Kinaa''s body begins to glow with a faint blue light. That''s Okay. Now open your eyes, put your hands forward and be conscious of mana. huh. He nodded and held out both hands as instructed. As she groaned and focused, her palms glowed a little brighter than before. this?????? Come on?????? I stare nkly as if I never imagined it would really happen. When the concentration was cut off, the mana was scattered again. It''s about this for now, but once you get used to it, you can keep it for as long as you like. Congrattions, sister. Now you have be an Aura user. I''m just in the beginning stage of bing a beginner, but it''s my duty to congratte you at times like this. Can I use it now too? Huh-huh, well? I put on an evil smile on purpose. e on? How is it? Now I have to die and train. Ugh... Don''t worry, I''ve already thought of everything to train. My sister can do as I say. The beginning was half wrong. A start is a start. The path of a true master begins by falling off an endless cliff. Chapter 27 Chapter 27. Results of the princess''s swordsmanship remodeling n (1) It wasn''t long before King Theonel heard rumors that Arell was teaching swordsmanship to his older sister, the second princess Cania. The girl holding the wooden sword and the figure of him continuing to teach something while looking at it caught the attention of thedies-in-waiting and soldiers, and rumors naturally spread. Is it that Kania is receiving swordsmanship instruction from Arell? yes. It is so. The king''s exclusive butler, Jenefel, replied. The king, who was puzzled by the rumors of the soldiers and courtdies, ordered him to check it out himself. Hmm... I certainly knew that that child had been studying the theory of swordsmanship for some time. I was well aware that Arell had recently been asking about textbooks on swordsmanship or articles about Aurors, and I had already heard it from him. However, the king did not hold much hope for his youngest son''s behavior this time. It does not mean that he is not interested in the youngest prince. No matter how smart I am, I can''t master swordsmanship only with theory.'' Swordsmanship was, after all, the realm of knights. It is the realm of the body. I thought it was an area that could not be reached with only the talent of civil servants. In particr, as he built his body through hard training in his youth and still boasts strong muscles, he believes that swordsmanship can only be reached through hard training. It is even more difficult to imagine that a child with a weak body will realize something by studying. Even though this body allowed it.... However, it was only to the extent that I allowed it to learn and see it once because I was interested and also a very smart child. I expected to give up soon after. ...When you see it, are you teaching it properly? If you learn swordsmanship even a little wrong, it will remain as a weakness for the rest of your life. Of course, since Kania was a princess, it wouldn''t be a problem if she didn''t reach such a high level, but she didn''t want to learn the sword incorrectly. In response to his concern, he gave Jennefel a meaningful smile. The 2nd princess has awakened her aura. is that enough? It was hard to believe. Was it simply a theory that taught the young princess to awaken her aura? It was at the age of 18 that even he first realized his aura. And Crown Prince Jeil also realized his Aura at the age of 20. Those two were also regarded as considerable geniuses within the kingdom. Are you sure Genga? I saw it with my own eyes. That''s... that''s amazing. The king was sincerely impressed. He awakened his auror with the theories he developed he murmured in a low voice. Although it was only a small voice, there was something deeply anguished in his eyes. Would you like to see it for yourself? As if reading his intentions, the old butler asks. He seemed to be thinking for a moment, but the king shook his head. No. You are still watching. Now is just the time to pretend not to notice yet. he judged it that way. Now let him do what he wants. I even gave him permission to do whatever he wanted. If so, it would be wise to observe more. It''s still time to put up with going to meet. As he said that, there was quite a bit of anticipation for his son in his eyes. I cant wait to see what the oue will be. Three months have passed since full-scale training began. I watch Kania noona from the side as she concentrates her mind with her sword raised. In just three months, the aura rising from Kania''s sister''s sword became clear. Compared to the others, the color is much stronger. I''d say it''s closer to cobalt blue. It is proof that the purity of mana is high and the output is strong. As expected, his mana affinity was definitely innatepared to others. I think I''ve gotten used to the sense of output and maintenance of the aura. but! I went behind and grabbed my sister by the waist and tickled her. Moderate abs and well-trained flesh are perfect for tickling. Kyaa?! what. What are you doing, Gayahahaha''?! As I twisted my back and struggled because of the tickling, I lost my concentration and the output of my aura weakened. Its still a long way from being distracted just this much. I evaluated it soberly. The desire to givepliments is like a chimney, but originally, these things are thew to tell the truth. How are you supposed to concentrate when it tickles so much? At my sister''s protest, I shook my head. But in practice, I cant use it unless its that much. In reality, there are many more extreme situations. Rather, in practice, it is rarer to have an environment that allows you to stay focused. That''s natural. Who would let their opponents focus their manafortably? Even if it''s like me, I''ll do all kinds of tricks so that I can''t show my true skills. that''smon sense It''s meaningless if you can''t develop the skills you see in a slightly different environment. isnt it easy? How hard is it really? In theory, everyone does that. And it''s a secret, but I can produce hundreds of times the output of my sister even while sleeping. Well, I''m special, so I''ll have to make an exception. It''s only strict when training strangely... Because that''s natural. If you have an ident for no reason, you have no choice but to be difficult and strict. Traditionally, swordsmanship and driving cannot be taught kindly, even if the person teaching them is a family member. Chii????? My sister pursed her lips, perhaps dissatisfied with my attitude. There''s nothing wrong with being so squeamish. Comints, but faithfully followed. He trains seriously as I tell him to do, and every time he eats the elixir I made, he frowns, but drinks it well. Today too, my older sister''splexion is blue after taking one shot with her nose covered with the elixir I brought. The first time I ate it, I almost threw up on the spot, sopared to that time, my patience has increased a lot. And even when I think about it, this is disgustingly tasteless. It''s not something people can eat. ...But what about that bitter medicine? That''s not enough. Taste the medicine. Is it medicine? Still, I tried my best to taste it somehow. I hope you know that. Actually, I tried to make a strawberry-vored elixir for myself, but it didn''t work out. Still,pared to the elixir I used to take in my previous life, this was really something that I researched and softened the taste. So I want my sister to be patient too. With the elixir I poured in every day and the improved swordsmanship, Kania''s sister''s skills jumped at once. especially swordsmanship. The swordsmanship, which was improved from the existing knights'' swordsmanship to match his sister''s personality and aura characteristics, is now unmatched even if he brought in a tolerable knight and sparred him. Seeing the knights being beaten to pieces by my sister almost every day, I naturally want tofort them. Hmm? However, the pace of development has slowed down a lot. Are other people surprised? Currently, Kania''s sister''s level has reached the end of Orofraction. At this level, it can be said that it is at the level of a senior knight of a knighthood led by a noble with at least the rank of a count. A knight of that level would be treated as an elite enough in the kingdom. If you go to the next stage, Aura Expert, that level of talent is even more valuable. Even in the kingdom, there were less than thirty knights who had reached the level of expert. Expert supetive? even more precious As far as I know, there are only two masters in the kingdom. The higher you go up, the harder it is to reach that level, and the talents who reach that level are inevitably precious. In that sense, Kania noona''s growth was by no means slow. It is only natural that the knights who watched our training would be astonished every day that a beginner who had just awakened to an aura had jumped to that level in such a short period of time. Even being overtaken by a flower-like girl, some of the knights seemed to be swallowed up with a sense of shame. that''s not what i know If you''re just that frustrated, then you''re done. The bottom line is that my sister''s growth is not smooth, so there is nothing strange about hearing that it is a foul pace. However, in the eyes of the former professional, that is still not enough. It''s far from the standard I was aiming for in the first ce. You have to grow up a little bit more. Are you too blocked? When I asked, Kania nodded after hesitating. This ideal seems difficult, but she seems to be feeling a wall right now. After all, since I grew up in a short period of time, I feel like I''ve hit a wall. No matter how you swing it! Raise your sword. A deep blue light was reflected on the de. When he struck the sword as hard as he could, he tore the old armor that had been put up for practice into two parts like cutting tofu. More than this, the power does not increase. Kania noona, who continues to wield her sword and expresses feelings of being blocked by something. You look pretty frustrated. It''s just that my sister hasn''t realized it yet. I gave her advice and instructed her to refocus. First, I refine the imagery again. I will teach you how to get over walls. tips? Do you know what the driving emotion you need to jump over the wall in the first ce? I didn''t know at all, so I just gave the correct answer. The answer is negative emotions. Nonsense! I deny at once whether I even thought of a joke. It''s true. As always, humans who grow stronger the fastest tend to be obsessive and sinister. For example, it is a simr logic that humans who are obsessed with revenge quickly acquire power. Insanity, obsession, or anger that transcends the mind. Sometimes you need that. Positive emotions purify the sword, but they do not be the driving force for explosive power. However, on the contrary, negative emotions y a role in breaking the limit of the amount of mana that you are unknowingly limiting. An advanced master must deal with those two feelings freely. It''s a real contradiction in that respect. You need a clear mind to realize mana, but you need negative emotions as a driving force to pursue a higher level beyond the wall . After I exined this, my sister made a tired face. So that is. Like Arell? why do you think of me What do you think of my image!! Um... I have to say it, but that and my strength have nothing to do with it. I''m not insidious. Incidentally, this theory is not made by me. That''s what the bachelor''s examination imed. Both me and him insisted on this theory often, as if for some reason there was a bit of a perverse side at the time. The important thing is that the theory almost fits. Chapter 28 Chapter 28. Results of the princess''s swordsmanship remodeling n (2) I don''t mean to just go that far. It just needs that kind of driving force. Now, my sister''s sword is so sound and honest. Neither of them should be excessive, but Kania noonacks that a bit. It is only natural that they get tired of trying to cross the wall with their own strength. It can be a little effective to think of something you don''t like in moderation. Although so advised. It might be a way to think about a time when you were moderately annoyed. For example, there is a case of awakening to a new level because of being annoyed by the taste of rice. ....I''m from my previous life. No, it didn''t really taste like to the point of inadvertently getting angry. Oooh? On the other hand, Kania''s older sister doesn''t seem to understand my exnation. Well, that won''t be easy. No matter how much she is, she is a princess who does not know the world. Should I call it a bubbling feeling? First of all, while continuing to give advice, slowly work out the tricks. under serious review. uh? sister? I noticed something was wrong with Kania''s sister. The image I ept the image I dislike I close my eyes and mutter. Seeing that there was no answer when I called, it seemed that he was concentrating his consciousness quite deeply. .. no way? That moment. An aura of a different quality than before developed, centering on older sister Kania. No, is the expression eruption more urate? An aura to the extent that the surrounding atmosphere is violently pushed and runs rampant, causing strong winds. As expected of this... As I kept my mouth shut and watched seriously, Kania noona concentrated the aura she emitted on the sword. Haa! and swung The sword''s sharpness and power have clearly increased, causing a storm and rampaging forward, shaving the training ground. It flies right up to the wall and even smashes it spectacrly. Hmm... An improved swordsmanship I devised for my older sister Kania. A sword that only pursued destructive power and sharpness in ordance with his older sister''s taste. I haven''t given it a name yet. Can I call you Starbreaker? It''s still a long way to say that it''s enough to break a star, but I tried to name it appropriately, hoping that it would be like that in the future. Arel! it''s okay! The power has be stronger! ....hey? Noona, what did you think of when you imagined it? It''s good to be happy, but let''s find out what happened first. There was a time when Arel bullied me saying that he would teach me my studies. I thought about it then. Tilting and telling me what came to mind. How many years ago was that? And I taught it because my sister''s tutorined? Wasn''t it bullying? ....It sure looks bubbling. Ah well, if you show off with your studies, you''re really unlucky. sorry. I will never y with my studies again. Was it for that reason anyway? It''s true that negative images definitely work... Is it because you''re a princess? Anyway, the result came out, so I have to admit it. Ah... Um... First of all, I should say congrattions. I was the first to p. It''s an unexpected and early result, but I really can''t help but congratte it. I''ve known for a long time that I have talent, but I never thought I''d reach the level so quickly. huh? My sister doesn''t seem to notice yet. You just came here with this and entered the expert stage. Just now, that power has already far exceeded the stage of prevention. It definitely annoys me so I jump over the wall. ???? Eh!? Of course, it took me a while to ept that fact. ? ? ? Cania Ernesia. Reached the level of Aura Expert at the age of only 17. It seemed that the fact came as a considerable shock to those around me more than I expected. The day after he reached the level of Aura Expert, all the knights in the pce were noisy with news about Kania''s sister. In such a yard, of course, there was no way it wouldn''te into the ears of the other brothers or the king. Not long after, the king came to visit my older sister Kania, who is training today, and me, who is the coach. Even without notice. Hey, are you tall? When someone like you pops out of nowhere, it''s the lower ones who suffer, right? It''s like this king of ruins. Well, looking at the timing of his appearance, it seemed that he had been paying attention before the rumors. Cania. heard the rumors They say youve reached the level of an aura expert. ???? yes. Kania-sister quietly replied with a courtesy. Huh... I see. hmm? If my eyes weren''t strained while I was sneakily examining the atmosphere between the two, the King was looking at something interesting. Cania. If you don''t mind, why don''t you show it yourself? ???? yes''? It''s the same, but the meaning is distinctly different. Now Kania''s older sister''s face is stained with shock and confusion itself. I want to see the skills you have reached. ....Ah, that''s right. I almost forgot that that rice cake was a decent physical group. Show me how far you have reached. Don''t worry. Just wield it against this body. Is it the logic that understanding is faster when you see it yourself than when you see it with your own eyes? That''s why they use swords! Chit. Ha, but... Kania-nee is still flustered. that''s a normal reaction Right now, a human called Abbyes and asks you to beat him with a sword, but you can''t ept it lightly. I can''t. I approached and patted my sister lightly on the back. Then he gave a thumbs up as a sign that he was okay. are you okay. I will take this opportunity to show it to my father. So let''s lose to our heart''s content. i don''t dry just encourage Fanning from the side is my specialty. huh! Of course, this princess who nodded her head when she said that she was inciting her was also very modest. Eventually, the two faced each other in the middle of the training ground, each holding a sword. When Kania''s sister posed first, the king burst into a red-hot exmation. It''s different from the attitude of the existing knights. Did he guess that he improved his swordsmanship just by looking at his posture? The king also holds a wooden sword and deploys an aura. While the others quietly watched, Kania-sister kicked the ground first and closed the distance at once. He swung the wooden sword imbued with high-density aura at a speed that could not be seen with ordinary eyesight. Only btedly, dust rises in the ce where the sword passed. Originally born with physical strength and high-output mana. And the ultra-high-speed blow created by the harmony of my improved swordsmanship. ....ah. But do you usually aim for the first blow in the head? What else is Abby looking at with delight? I''m afraid of this woman! Fuck! The sound of wooden swords colliding with wooden swords resounded. The sound is light, but shockwaves that have lost their way around the two resonate and break through the surrounding soil. Right. The king lightly blocked his sister''s wooden sword. no Is it difficult to say lightly? The wooden sword she is guarding now has arger amount of aura than her older sister. It''s like a solid wall that never copses at that level of density. Ah?... My sister seemed surprised when it was blocked so easily. You won''t be disappointed. It''s fast enough and a heavy blow. The king said that with a light smile. Unlike my older sister, who had just reached the level of Expert, the King has reached an intermediate level in my eyes. Even in the same realm, there is a profound difference. In fact, I expected from the beginning that it would not be an opponent. So I gave permission. The only person who regrets it is Kania noona. However, the king seems to be quite impressed with what he said. Even when dealing with the knightmanders, I have never brought out an aura of this magnitude. That''s great. The king was satisfied and honestly praised his sister. I''m still a long way off.... Even if you say that, I feel embarrassed as if my sister doesn''t hate it on the inside. But... Considering that it''s a scene in which he praises his daughter who wields a wooden sword aiming at his own head, I''m probably the only one who thinks that it''s heartwarming.... After checking, the two returned and now started talking about what had happened. Then, Kania proudly said that it was me who taught her swordsmanship. Is it Arel who taught Kania''s swordsmanship? Is that true? Its nothing. It just worked out well with my theory. Since there was nothing to keep secret, I readily admitted it. As a result of my research, Kania''s conventional swordsmanship is not suitable for her, and also... she seems to have good Aura skills, so I just gave her a bit of advice. Hmm... Arell. Is that teaching method possible for others? The King, who was deeply concerned about something, asked me this. Is it for someone else? heh? I understood the meaning. I''m sorry if you''re expecting the same results as Kania noona, but it''s difficult. This time, I couldn''t give you the answer I expected. The reason for Kania''s rapid growth was that she originally had that much potential, and that I followed her around and watched her for a long time enough to remember her every move. ...For that reason, it is difficult to hope for the same results even if others practice the same method. .. is it. The king licked his lips somewhat regretfully. I don''t know what''s inside He must have thought to spread the training method to others and raise the quality of the knights under hismand at once. A mass production of expert-ss knights. Creating a truly invincible army would not be a dream either. Then, is it difficult for me or the best? I shook my head as well. It was a training method exclusively for Kania noona. ....Well, it''s half an excuse. If you''re a pro from a previous life like me, if you observe a little bit, you might be able to guide you through the training method that suits that individual. But... it''s annoying, right? I don''t know if it''s a cute sister, but I have to observe them for my brother who''s not even close to the muscle rice cake that I''m crazy? I hate that. my eyes are precious Um... but I can''t just disappoint you. Should I give her a little bit of hope torture? However, a degree of improvement is possible. Super-fast growth discourages. It is within the permissible range that I teach you proper training methods. step. It is limited to royalty only. Um, yes. That would be better. The reason why I ask for it is understood even without an exnation. There are ways to improve your skills more effectively. If you passed it on to other nobles, that alone would cause trouble. It would be much more correct if only the members of the royal family were strong. I don''t want that either. To me, nobles are not allies. What makes them strong because they are pretty? i get it. Arel. I will only pass on your secrets to the lineage of the royal family. Chapter 29 Chapter 29. I like female knights I taught the king the swordsmanship and training techniques I improved a few months ago to the best of my ability. Thinking that this will be a vision passed down only to the royal family in the future, for some reason I feel like my secret diary is bing a national treasure, and I feel a little hot. And the king is said to have passed the same secret to my brothers. All that remains now is for them to faithfully practice the secret method I suggested. If you don''t believe it and don''t practice it, it means that there is only that much trust, so I didn''t have much interest. However, not only the king, but also the other brothers seemed to have put a lot of trust in my training method. The king, whom I called and met in the past few months, was noticeably stronger than before. If it''s not because of my mood, it feels like my muscle content has increased 1.5 timespared to before. I heard rumors that my father was almost at the final stage of expert. Of course, I ttered others moderately, pretending to have heard. The king nodded happily. It''s not just this body. Surprisingly, your brothers also improved quickly. From what I hear, the oldest brother has also reached the intermediate level of expert. It is said that the other brothers have also awakened to the aura. Incidentally, Kania''s sister also reached the intermediate level of expert. Now I don''t have to teach every day. You just have to look at it sometimes. This is thanks to you, Arell. Anyway, thanks to that, the king''s trust in me became stronger than before. It''s just... it''s a training method you devised, but you can''t use it... I think it''s quite unfortunate. Maybe I just think I''m giving away my hard work. Because I have no martial arts talent. I don''t really care. Is that so? Instead, the king gives me more solid support. For me, that''s sweeter. hmm. It''s a bit of a long story. He cleared his throat, as if he had finally made up his mind to exin why he had called me. Arel. How many knights do you want to entrust? Are you a knight? Yes. Wouldn''t you need a knight to protect you? Because I''m weak... No, first of all, external recognition. Anyway, I''m really weak, so if I blow it, I''ll fly away, so it seems like they''re going to give me knights to protect me. There are quite a few people who want toe to you. Then he ordered a servant to bring some rather thick papers. It was a list of knights who volunteered to be my knights. From the family name to the detailed skills and criminal record, everything is recorded without omission. All of them are great talents. At least there wont be those whock qualifications. Most of them are children of famous families who are not inferior to each other. In addition, since I want to hear the king''s words now, there may have already been a review before that. It is also proof that the perception of me has changed a lot from before. Maybe if it were me a few years ago, these people wouldn''t have volunteered for my exclusive article... Is this why people should watch after getting ahead? A bitterugh was about toe out. Is it an escort?... I muttered to myself, thinking about it. Honestly, if you ask if you need it, the answer is no. Of course, all those who volunteer have excellent families and skills, but I am not weak enough to be protected by them. But... I don''t n to show off my strength, so I actually need an escort driver. ...The same thing asst time could continue to happen.'' At the very least, there is nothing wrong with having someone who can protect me and those around me. You dont mean to take them all, do you? Did you want to? Well, it seems like it will give you everything. But I have no intention of doing so. Where... As far as I know, there are about three exclusive drivers. Then you have to choose three of them. A total of 30 people volunteered for my exclusive articles. Of these, only three must be selected. Is thepetition ratio 10 to 1? Well, it''s good that thepetition is fierce. For some reason, I felt like the president of an excellentpany. What kind of guy should I pick... Of course, I should pick a guy who has a good personality, listens to me well, and has good skills. only thing i care about ...if possible.'' I looked at 9 documents. What these documents have inmon is that the applicant is a woman. boys? Oh don''t you know? set aside The day I will see that will nevere! Now that the opportunity hase, I will confess one thing I like. As for escort, female knights are better. Huhuhuhuhuhuhu?'' Actually, I really like this ce. I am surrounded by beautiful and strong female knights. Just imagining it makes a good picture. Does this make youugh? The opportunity to make my dreame true came unexpectedly. The chance to build your own harem of female knights hase! I guess I have to choose this carefully. * * * I told the king that I would select them myself after an interview. I gave an appropriate reason that it was difficult to judge based on documents alone because he was a person who would escort me, and he epted. ....what an excuse is that. In my heart. Since you can''t tell who''s pretty just by looking at the documents, I thought I''d have to go through an interview. In the first ce, there are no photos here, so it is impossible to know the face just by looking at the documents. For that snobbish reason, and for one other reason, I concluded that escort knights had no choice but to see and judge for themselves. It was interview day. The interview was decided to be held in my office. I sat at my desk, resting my chin and thinking nkly. Come to think of it, at the very beginning of my life, I... every time I saw an interview, I failed everything, right? I used to be like that, but now I''m in the position of an interviewer, hehehehe... This is why people have to go through a previous life and see it. Surely, having lived a previous life at least once, the number of people blooming? First, Ill interview the male drivers first. I will pass the interview process of 21 boys. Honestly, do you smell like sweat? I didn''t n on hiring anyway, so I just pretended to be interviewing. I n to hire only female knights, but if I don''t interview the male knights, it will be a problem for my reputation. yes please have mercy I''ll give you a chance to give a five-minute speech. ruler? Try barking. Yes, but it''s a dropout. After the hellish time in the name of interviewing with boys. For some reason, I shook my head and tightened my mind as I slumped on the desk feeling my mind had been cut off. Now let these guyse in. ah. Just try toe in all at once. If possible, let''s feel at least a bit like a female knight''s harem. From now on, this is the main room. pounding! pounding! The atmosphere in the office, which was dull just before because of the muscr boys, will be a little brighter now. I was sincerely looking forward to it. I''ll be honest. At this time, I was on my guard. Should I say that there was an empty gap in the mind rather than physical carelessness? Even if someone scolds me for being foolish, I have no choice but to listen with sulk for now. ....Unbelievable. My cute face, which had been smiling brightly just before, is now bluish. my hands are trembling what? It''s strangely cold. It''s cold Patrasche..... Ah. I almost blinked and ran away from reality. So, is this what horror is? How long has it been since you were bored like this? Is it the first time except for the second life when I just reincarnated? The reason I''m shaking so much right now is because of the female knights who came in for an interview right in front of me. It doesn''t mean that they have a problem. Obviously, they are excellent as knights. It must be because I, and no one else, admitted that. But what are youining about? To put it bluntly, it was different from what I had imagined. This is the life here that I dreamed of in my head. De-I was imagining such a pretty female knight who boasts superior beauty and wields graceful swordsmanship. But reality betrays me. When I first saw the female knights who came in for an interview, I was intimidated. Most of the women who entered were women who felt like warriors in reverse. Should I say real Amazons? Wow... Look at the strong muscles and the sense of intimidation..... I think I can catch people with just my eyes. It looks like it can fire sword energy from its eyes. Certainly, as a knight, it''s realistically ideal. It''s definitelybative. strong friend! strong knight! ...I''m not the female knight I dreamed of. I inadvertently muttered a small murmur. Arel. I''m sorry, but I couldn''t hear you well. One of the female knights speaks. Startled, I shook my head at high speed. Oh nothing! I didn''t say anything! yes. Noints! Say no! ???? yes? They''ll probably wonder why I''m doing this. Well, it''s too much to be dissatisfied. In the end, they just trained as great knights without rest. You can praise them, but you can''t criticize them. It''s just that I had a strange delusion, damn it. Yes, turn off the heat in your heart. Do you seriously want to go for a job interview? It was because they needed a skilled person to escort them anyway. Hmm? They all look strong.... Ugh. You look really strong. ....It looks too strong, so it''s a mask. In particr, the female knight who looked the strongest in terms of appearance alone was as tall as 2 meters and 30 centimeters by eye estimate. Wow.... He has more muscles than my dad..... I think that''s more like a wild berserker than a knight. I''m sure I''ll be safe for the rest of my life if I''m escorted by him. With an escort like that by your side, any sane guy wouldn''t attack. It''s just that no one seems to being for life. I''m not that weak, so there''s no need for it... isn''t it? huh? You don''t have it? While I was almost shaking like that, I was looking at each one. .. uh? I almost lost my mind inadvertently. There was one beauty that even I could admire for a moment. The body line that stood out even though she was wearing slick blonde hair and a simple uniform. Rather than being a knight, she was a beauty that could be trusted by any nobledy. ...is it a knight?'' It''s nice to have found the beautiful female knight I''ve been longing for, but after seeing her first impression, I inadvertently tilted my head. Compared to the other articles, something feels different. Is it because of the appearance? I looked through it once and then briefly talked to it, but there was no problem. It''s also an interview, so I''ll have to do it seriously... But I can''t finish the interview like this. This is because the second factor that was judged to select the escort knight could not be confirmed. I want to think for a moment, so could you wait outside? When I asked for my understanding, the female knights bowed at the same time and quietly went outside. The angle is definitely set correctly. then.... Shall I prepare myself? Get ready for the real interview. After ordering no one to enter, I meditated with my eyes closed in zazen in the room. Chapter 30 Chapter 30. I like female knights. (2) A deep level where you can consciously control each part of your body...even your hair. Concentrating on a high level of meditation that stimted my brain to recognize all five senses, I slowly opened my eyes. done. Vision is clearer than usual. Application of Hongyuan Changsei Qigong. body pain. A secret technique that consciously stimtes the brain to bring out wisdom that is not normally realized. Originally, it is the ability to realize that you have to reach the level of freshness that you have practiced for a long time, but I can bring it out consciously. And now what i need ....a heartache. What I want to use now is the all-seeing eye. Seeing through is not really irvoyance. No... I have the ability to do that, but... I can only use one thing at a time, so I''ll only use this one for now. The rest wille next time..... As the name suggests, the inside of others... In other words, see through the thoughts. It''s a thought, but I don''t hear the sound of my heart, but I see the color of my soul and emotions. If you think dark, you see dark colors. The purer and straighter the clearer the color. I n to use this for a full-scale interview. Appearance verification is important, but what is needed more than that is to check the inside. If, by any chance, they volunteered to escort me for other reasons, I need to filter them out in advance. It''s been a while since I''ve been doing it, but it seems to work well. I usually don''t try to write as well as other heart pain. It''s not like a cool reason like a side effect. Because observing the inside of others is not very enjoyable. Once you know it, you will never be able to trust the other person after that. It''s just the case that not knowing is medicine. It''s a really good ability to smash human rtionships. So I don''t use it much except when gambling. If you use this when ying poker, it''s really sweet. Come in now. I called the knights again. But this time, it''s just one person. If there are several people in one room, it is a little cumbersome because the colors of several souls are read at once. The interviews began one by one. Of course, I ask about seemingly insignificant things. Something about family, skills as a knight, etc. However, my eyes urately read the other person''s thoughts. ....Right.'' In the current interview, we have observed the true intentions of four people so far. About two of them had the same futile thoughts as I feared. Judging by the color, it''s an assassination, so it''s not to that extent, but it''s probably a different intention. Is it the intention of monitoring me at someone''s request? yes you are eliminated It''s difficult to pick people.'' Whilementing inwardly, he called for the next turn. The female knight who entered next in turn was the beauty who caught my eye at once. Is that Asha Pennemil? yes. After looking at the documents and calling her name, Asha, the blonde female knight, bowed her head. Somehow, it feels calm and intelligent. It is natural that the article was a subject. However, in her case, it was closer to the chastity characteristic of a youngdy rather than being disciplined. He...does he have a background?'' I wasn''t expecting much. However, there are times when the correct answer is when the way the world goes is unexpected. ...Surprisingly, there are no problems?'' The color of her soul and emotions as observed through telepsychiatry is very clear. To be honest, I was also surprised. Wouldn''t it be so clear that throwing a stone would cause a ripple? It was to the extent that I felt the same way that I did not like. But rather, it''s so clear that it bothers me. A person of this level would be able to be assigned to another good department without having to im to be my escort. However, looking at his career, he had no special affiliations and no special achievements. ....Contrary to his appearance, his career is too in. Is something wrong?'' Perhaps that situation has nothing to do with me. Then I''m not going to interfere. First of all, since it is true that she is a talented person, I decided to engrave her name in my head. yes, that''s savage Whoop whoop don''t remember. Even though I onlyughed in my heart. Asha wondered as her shoulders trembled slightly, as if she had sensed something. After that, interviews continued, but there was no more talented person than Asha. I''m sorry to the other female knights, but I don''t feel anything... Hmm... If not three, I think we''ll have to pick two if we can''t. If it doesn''t work, should I pull out that... berserker? She(?) also has a very clear soul. It feels like the soul of a warrior who can beat the enemy to death without any hesitation, but it feels like he can be trusted as arade-in-arms rather than an escort knight. Now it''s our final turn. A female knight with strong muscles came in. Is Seina Garil? He says his name in a rather cheerful tone. Even from the outside, the figure wearing a tanned brown uniform with an attractive feeling has a strong slender look. I feel that kind of energy that seems to jump out with a closing start even now. Is it Seina? yes. It is. What should I say? His tone is like that, but his voice is cheerful, so the gap is no joke. Still, it''s not unpleasant because it feels good to be attached. Career... This is unexpected in a different sense... It seems that there have been times when I was assigned to the border and there have been times when I was hired to a distant territory. It seems like you''ve been to almost all the knights in the kingdom? Why are there so many transfer records? However, detailed reasons are not written. Most of them seem to be evasive to the point of being in the unit. It''s not that Seina herself was fooling around, it seems that someone above her tampered with the record? Ahahaha? I''m so ashamed of this. I guess I''ve been around a lot. Is this... a problem? However, Seina''s soul, which she saw through the heartache, is notparable to Asha''s, but it is a color with a fairly upright feeling. He must be the upright type personally. On the outside, he smiles cheerfully, but there is no big change in emotional color. The inside is proof that it is surprisingly realistic. I am not one to do anything wrong. That means... The reason for the transfer is... well, it''s not like I''m involved.'' Again, I decided not to get too involved. If you are a person who really has a problem in the first ce, it is impossible to apply here. As for the results, in the end we decided to pick two. Asha and Seina. It was judged that these two would have a wless appearance and no problems with their personalities. So please don''t do me any favors in the future. * * * It was decided to employ the two as escort knights, and after a brief paperwork, the two were immediately assigned here. I will escort you with all my might from now on. Ahaha? It''s an honor to see you again. Arell. Let me know if you need anything. Asha bowing her head politely to me, and Seina speaking brightly, though not forgetting the courtesy. If Asha feels like a sincere soldier, Seina feels like an elementary school PE teacher. Do you want to be led? The moods of the two arepletely opposite. huh. I wish you both well. Satisfied, I nodded vigorously. * * * The two men who took over from Ranpil, the escort knight of our pce, immediately started escorting me. One by one, they take turns following me and escorting me. When I shut myself up in my office, I never move outside the door. They both apany them when necessary, but basically they work in shifts. What was surprising was that apart from Asha, Seina also didn''t joke seriously when she was in charge of escort work. Do you work seriously when you are serious? Even though ourpany(?) is not such a rigid workce. I want them to work more brightly and happily, but it''s a little hard to say that openly. What''s the atmosphere, I can change it well. You should do well in the future. To evaluate them seriously, their skills as escort knights are not bad. Asha is Intermediate Aura Prevention. Seina is a low-ss Aura Prevention. However, from my point of view, the styles of the two arepletely different, so it is difficult to determine who is stronger. Now that I have two people who will be my arms and legs, should I move on to the next step? It was not enough to just select an escort knight. I''ll have to put on a safety device just in case.'' Noints about the two. Asha is great at being quiet and considerate of me, while Seina treats me brightly and doesn''t make the atmosphere dark. But... the world has what ifs. I''m sorry for the two of them, but I have to put in some preventive measures in case something happens. No big deal. I''m thinking of setting up some kind of suggestion. There won''t be any big restrictions, but it''s just that you won''t betray me. And I''m going to have to do some remodeling as well. Here''s the remodeling n. hmm? Is it a good sound? ....As I said, remodeling doesn''t mean anything strange. I hope you stop imagining strange things. Even if it''s me, I''m not distracted enough to do weird things in real life. .... Well, I don''t hate that either, but I won''t do that unless we agree to the end. It''s real. Anyway! The modification I''m talking about refers to their skills to thest. My name is my escort, but it''s difficult if it''s a lower-middle-ss Aura Prevention. You must be a little stronger. * * * I dont know the skills of the two of you, so I want you to show them. Is that okay? See a suitable opportunity and ask for their opinions. I am okay. Certainly, it would be important for Arel to judge our skills. I have noints either. There seems to be no disagreement between the two. But how would you like to show it? Asha was a little perplexed as if she couldn''te up with a way to show her skills. It doesn''t mean simply showing me how to wield a sword, so I''m thinking about how to show it. Thats what I mean. Can''t the twopete? Aha? indeed? Is it Dalian from the first day? Seina answered slowly, as if she understood. Im sure that would be fine. Asha also agreed. If two people of simr skills engage in sparring, they will be able to show off their strength without hesitation. And shall we ignite a little more motivation here? And I wonder which of the two is stronger? I yed a really bright and unlucky kid and encouraged it. Which of the two is stronger? Throwing a bomb with an innocentugh. Since they are both knights, they must be proud of their strength. And my question would have taken a direct hit to the pride of the two now. Knights are the type that seeks strength more than anyone else. Of course you can''t be bothered Hey. I''m curious about that too. Isnt Asha like that too? ...I can''t deny it. Both of them are co-workers who work at the same workce, so they don''t show off on the outside, but deep down, the same thing is burning brightly. Whiyu? Does this get hot? As per my request, the two willingly epted the match. ah. Popcorn... I need big, tasty popcorn. 29* Chapter 31 Chapter 31. I like female knights (3) I didn''t have enough time to rent a training ground, so I decided to simplypete in the flower garden where I used to y. The two of them had already finished preparing while I went to get the popcorn. hmm? Are there any rules? I dont think there is any need for it. Are you Arel? What would you like to do? ...do both in moderation. Although I encouraged it, it seems that both of them were quite motivated. Show your skills only where you dont get hurt. At my request, the two nodded. Apparently, both of them seemed to be proud of their skills, so at first I stopped them from trying to bring weapons forbat. Anyway, it''s too far! Even the male knights aren''t as aggressive as this. Arel-sama says that, but for now, I''ll look into your hands too. Maybe I have more practical experience? Each of Seina''s limbs, which is confident and warming up, is filled with moderately soft handcuffs and greaves. Originally, they used iron, but the ones they wear now are specially made for sparring. Unusually, it seemed that fighting was the main specialty. It doesn''t matter. I am also confident in my skills. And I don''t think I''m proud of being around. Asha, who responds in a calm atmosphere, is holding a long stick. When I asked, it seems that they originally used long spears. They''re both knights, but they don''t seem to be using swords. After all, it''s a preconceived notion that a knight must use a sword. I already knew it from the documents, but seeing it in person, it definitely looked unusual. There is no doubt that these two are quite unusual cases among knights. ....Did I pick a pretty special species? Again, do it in moderation. Understand''? I asked again just in case. No way.... They''re not kids, so they won''t really fight, right? I was a little nervous. then? Does it start when I p? I spread my arms wide. Both of them stand silently and stare at each other. ....Aren''t you both too serious? Well, as a knight, you will have pride, so there is nothing you can''t understand. start! As I pped, they both charged at each other. First, Asha''s arm moves quickly, and the wooden spear she''s holding stretches out in a straight line. Contrary to the fragile impression, it is a stab with considerable power. It had the momentum to pierce a wooden spear or a rock lightly. It was a blow with such speed that it was inevitable to take it even with my eyes open, but Seina was unmistakably staring at it. Can you see it? Do you have good eyes?'' He was reading the opponent''s attack with his eyes, not his senses. It''s almost wild animal-level kic vision. Seina twists her body to the side and narrowly avoids the tip of the spear. Then he hit the spear handle with his fist and threw it to the side. My hands are pretty quick. When the two weapons collided, the auras of the two collided, and a blue light shed for an instant. oh!''? When the trajectory of the spear was distorted, a gap was created. If there is a certain amount of reach, the window is advantageous, but if there is even a slight gap. It is an opportunity. Seina quickly closed the gap by using the sticity of her slender leg muscles. If you narrow it down to close range, she who specializes in free fighting will have an advantage. But... I can''t help but watch the two of them fight. Asha''s face, which must have been stabbed, was extremely cold. not agitated in the slightest Before Seina''s fist hit Asha''s torso directly, Asha moved the other end of the spear and hit the handcuffs precisely. Did you stop it in a hurry? However, due to the nature of the spear, it is difficult to do more than this at such close range. or not? Are there any other numbers? Asha''s next action was unexpected. Instead of attacking with a spear, he fired a kick directly at Seina. However,pared to Seina''s fighting skills, the level is one level lower. Seina skillfully guarded with both arms and stepped back. Isnt it too much to just hold a spear and kick? I dont think theres any particr reason why I heard that from you. Seina, who is absurd, and Asha, who flows casually. The two of them seem to have raised their fighting spirit again, and the strength of their auras has increasedpared to just before. This means that from now on, both are in serious mode. ....This is a bit risky. It seems that the fire has been properly ignited. There! As I ran to stop them, the two of them rxed at the same time. Can I show you some more? it''s okay. That''s enough. ...And if I let it go any longer, I think I''ll really get into trouble. I fully grasped the skills of the two of them. ???? yes? I am puzzled by the meaning of understanding. I think both of you still have a lot to improve on. Is it an improvement? that''s right. For example, Asha is surprisingly impatient because she focuses on speed, and Seina seems to be a little timid, perhaps because she is fighting. My point was that both of them had dumbfounded faces. ...Come to think of it, I heard that it was Arel-sama who guided the second princess ording to rumors? Maybe Asha? muttering with a feeling of huh. It''s true. That''s right, I raised Kania noona. Both of them seemed to know that Nuna''s arrival at Aura Expert was famous even among knights. Did you ask us to show your skills to guide us? however? Now that you''ve be my escort, you have to be stronger. Or do you hate it? You''re not going to say that you won''t be able to receive my teaching, right? But how they heard my joke, both shook their heads and shook their heads at the same time. It cant be. I just thought it would be a nuisance to Arel-sama. If thats the case, its fine. I''m leading my escort, so I''m going to lose money and be nabal. Rather, from my point of view, it is an advantage. While guiding the older female knights with these hands, hehehehe. Do not omit more than this. Anyway. The two didn''t seem to have much of aint about my map, so I just pointed out the previous move and briefly talked about what I was going to teach. indeed?????? As expected, it is Arel-nim. They are both listening intently to what I am teaching. I can sense a strange respect in their eyes. * * * It''s not exactly as rumored. Seina burst into admiration in a rxed tone as usual. I''ve heard rumors about Arell. There are some things that I''m interested in knowing as a lord who needs to be escorted in the future, but before that, rumors about him are already quite famous. A genius who is good at all kinds of learning, and a young wise man who raised the second princess, Kania Ernesia, to the level of an expert. Isnt it? Of course, where her words were directed, Asha stood there without saying a word. After the escort in the morning, the two were talking to each other in the lounge located in the pce. The feeling of being friends working in the same workce. And it was a conversation with the feeling of lightly sharing feelings about the owner. If I had to say it as an impression, it would be more like a tribute to Arell. Maybe. As Seina continued to chatter, Asha finally muttered a short, reluctant voice. It''s not a good habit to carelessly criticize the owner you attend, but I sympathized with Seina''s opinion. To think that he would take an interest in the escort knight''s skills and improve them himself. In general, it is difficult to imagine. In that sense, the youngest prince, Arell, is a truly unique lord. Approach the escort driver first and pay attention. That''s usually not possible. Hmm? Asha doesnt usually talk much? Is that how you talk? Are you acting on purpose? Although I said it in a half-sarcastic way. I guess it wasn''t conveyed properly to Seina. I was originally from a remote area, so these are the words I learned in the military. ???? okay? I guess so. Asha nodded her head, as if she wasn''t very interested in her colleague''s background. Still, be careful not to act too rude to Arell. no way? I know. Saying not to worry, Seina waved her hand. Did you really understand? Well, it doesn''t matter. This side only has to faithfully carry out the mission as it is. It''s enough just to do your part. Thinking so, Asha sighed quietly. * * * After a month, the two of them''s skills improved much more than before. The quality of the aura was also greatly improved through the technique I improved. However, since they are knights, they cannot teach as much as they teach the royal family. If a knight learns a technique that is more efficient than that of royalty, that will be a problem. For that reason, it was only to the extent of improvement. So, unlike the royal family, I couldn''t immediately jump over the rank. However,pared to before, the skill has definitely improved. In particr, what I taught the most was thebat skills of the two. In Seina''s case, she was taught to be flexible and strong so that she could use the characteristics of her developed muscles as much as possible, and in Asha''s case, she was improved so that she could use fast and sharp spearmanship to prevent her opponent from approaching within the gap. How can I thank Arell-nim for his kindness Ahaha. I dont think this will be worth a lifetime. Both were genuinely thrilled. It''s everyone''s wish to be stronger than a knight. I can''t help but admire you for making ite true. are you okay. The stronger my escort is, the safer I am. Of course, I also don''t show off on purpose, but this is how to be a respected boss. Grace is bestowed but not shown. I am merciful. I am a big man. Receive my grace. In fact, I didn''t even bother at all. As I was guiding them on their posture, there were times when I naturally held and corrected the bodies of two people with my own hands. I also enjoyed it. ....of course, I kept saying this in my mind. In any case, both of them have received my teaching, respect me sincerely, and are loyal to me. I can hear you. The sound of two people opening their hearts. I moved my gaze to the backs of their hands. On the backs of their hands, there are engravings that only I can see. I didn''t actually draw anything. that''s a sign It''s only visible to my eyes, so no one can notice. While tutoring the two of them in the practice, I secretly cast spells on them little by little. It''s a kind of psychic. The effect is nothing. There is no force that can limit the will of two people. There''s nothing I can''t do, but... I''m not a brute to the extent of doing such a thing. Just don''t betray me. As long as this sorcery exists, you will not be able to think of betraying me no matter what. Chapter 32 Chapter 32. I like female knights (4) Naturally, it has the effect of inducing only the direction so that thoughts do not go that way. And the moment the two of them opened their hearts, my psychic work wasplete. I hope you don''t feel sad about it. forever for you and me It''s like some kind of insurance. In return, I will definitely guide you. As long as he''s my escort, I n to make sure he doesn''t hear that he''s weak anywhere. At least I''ll remodel it to the master level for sure. ....Ah, when I say this, I really look like a brute. - Yasa''s string - Early dawn when the sun hasn''t even risen yet. prepare. Asha, who had just woken up from bed at the dormitory in the pce, quietly began preparing for work. His eyes are half-closed as if he hadn''t woken up, but his hands, as if he were ustomed to it, take off their pajamas and change into light armor worn when escorting or on duty in the royal pce. During the mission, she offered to help the exclusive maid change into clothes, but she refused. As long as it is not heavy armor, light armor worn on duty is sufficient. .... In fact, there is something embarrassing about entrusting oneself to someone who is not familiar with the face, but I did not dare to show it. It''s just that it''s not like a knight. I have to hurry. The escort knight''s morning is early. It starts by looking after the master, who must be served for safety, even before he wakes up. If necessary, an escort is also required at night. In particr, the task of escorting the royal family is by no means formidable. Originally... it wasn''t an easy mission for a young knight like himself. The moment she thought that far, Asha''s hand stopped. Is it the princes escort? muttered involuntarily. Then he shook his head as if to get rid of the useless thoughts. It''s not that I don''t like the job at all. Volunteering in the first ce was Asha''s own will. Is this really a mission that suits me? Originally, it would be appropriate for a much stronger, older and more experienced knight to serve as an escort. The lord she now serves, Arele Ernesia. Although he was the youngest prince, even Asha, who had no interest in the rumors of others, had heard a lot of rumors about him. Although he is not good at martial arts and magic, he shows a genius specializing in learning. He hired alchemists to create all sorts of rare goods and led the kingdom''s finances to be more abundant. And... he brought the second princess, Kania Ernesia, the status of a princess, to the level of an aura expert in a short period of time with her own theory alone. All of these are unbelievable rumors. Asha didn''t believe it was all true. I wouldn''t say anything even if I heard that I was disrespectful, but wouldn''t believing it be a realistic reaction? However, she has no choice but to admit her perception the moment she meets Arel, the culprit of the rumor. he is real I guess that''s what a genius means.'' A young boy who is only 11 years old has a strange intelligence. Even in the first interview, I felt the gaze as if I could see through the other person''s inner side. And just like the first impression, he is not an ordinary person. ording to rumors... no, it might be more than that. So, I''m still not sure if this is the right job for me. If someone grabs you by the cor and asks a question, you might hesitate for a moment to answer. It''s not that I''m not confident in my skills. He worked hard to be stronger and reached Aura Prevention at the age of 21. Even if you look at it objectively, wouldn''t she definitely belong to a useful talent? In addition, she is now training ording to the theory taught by Arel, along with Seina, her escort knight. It''s only been about a month, but I''m sure I''m stronger than before. It''s not that I want to be particrly humble. It''s just that this concern is a personal gule. Asha Pernille. Now, no one will recognize the surname Pernil. Amon fallen aristocrat. A family that was not such a wealthy aristocrat and lived quietly in a small countryside. However, due to famine, the territory was destroyed in an instant by monsters that attacked it. His father, the head of the family, passed away from the injuries he received then, and his mother and himself, who had just turned 14, were left. And only a younger brother. In such a situation, of course, Asha had no choice but to try to support the rest of her family. It was at that time that I realized how cruel the world is. After going through a downfall, all the aristocrats he had been in contact with turned their backs on him as if they had concocted it in advance. I''m not even very naughty. In the end, Asha volunteered for the knights. ska had a talent for martial arts. In addition, I am confident in my stamina because I ran and yed in the countryside since I was young. He was able to survive somehow just by sharpening his sword and spear in the Knights. Originally, he was a low-level knight who worked in a small town not far from his hometown, but after awakening his Aura for the first time at the age of 18, he moved his affiliation to the Knights Order directly under the royal capital. The 15th Knights Order directly under the Kingdom. Among the knights stationed in the capital, it is a low-end knights enough to be called the weakest. That alone made me happy at the time. In any case, as an Auror user, he was assigned to the capital. My younger brother was also genuinely happy. I didn''t know then... I didn''t know the reality at that time. Now, Asha just smiles bitterly. The 15th Knights were, in a word, trash. All the knights are not motivated. They were the kind of people who spend a reasonable amount of time with the mindset that other knights will do all the important missions anyway. Even worse was the knightmander. I couldn''t say it was worthy of an article at all. Ipetent and neglectful in training, even at the age of 40, he is still just an aura beginner, garbage among garbage. It''s amon parachute greeting. It didn''t matter at all, but the problem was different. All of a sudden, it became annoying that Asha''s appearance was superior to others. Even before the downfall, it was the kind of look that men and women alike would look back on if they asionally went out to a nearby city. Of course, that kind of appearance caught the eye of the knightmander. The knightmander flirted with Asha almost every day. And Asha''s daily life for years has been to barely avoid his flirtation, resisting the desire to beat him. It was really bad.'' If we ran into each other again now, then we might seriously consider cutting off the man''s lower body. In the midst of this, a telegram came down saying that they were looking for an escort for the youngest prince. Asha half-desperately volunteered to be an escort driver. I didn''t think it would happen, to be honest. In fact, the articles gathered at the interview were all outstanding. Especially when I saw a muscr female knight who could have been 2m 30cm tall, I even felt a bit of envy. I want to be strong like that myself. How do I get those muscles? I''m sure you have to be at that level to be selected as an escort knight, right?'' On the other hand, he doesn''t look as strong as her on the outside. It would be unsuitable as a knight. In fact, at the time, I was almost obsessed with it. Perhaps because of that, after being notified of the results, he doubted his own eyes. He wondered what the youngest prince, Arell, had looked at and picked him for. However, the master''s decision should not be challenged. Don''t make any assumptions about his intentions. There must be a deep meaning in choosing yourself. Asha believed that. Thanks to this, the sry has also increased significantly, and the life of my mother and younger brother in my hometown is better than before. With a little more savings, he could send his younger brother to the academy in the capital. I did it if I was grateful, there was no way I couldin. I even felt grace. I must repay this favor.'' Since I became an escort knight, I will serve him with all my might. In case of emergency, he would throw away even his own life without hesitation. With such an oath, Asha finished preparing and went to work. - Seina goes to work - Seina wakes up earlier than the scheduled time and is lightly warming up. Sissha? I feel pretty good today. For her, who does not use a sword and uses fighting as her main weapon, body care is equally important as sword care. Because of her behavior, she feels like she could sleepte, but in reality she is more diligent than others. Seina Garil has no knack. At least she herself thinks so. I''m not saying martial arts or anything like that. It''s saying something different. Originally, her family has been doing mercenary work for generations. Not only his family, but all the people in his hometown are mercenaries. A vige-based mercenary tribe that wandered around many countries without having citizenship in any particr country. Her ancestors are said to havee from much further afield. As proof of that, Seina''s appearance is rather peculiarpared to the others here. There have been no major wars in recent years, and of course, the ie of mercenaries has also greatly decreased. Seina''s father decided to send Seina out of town because he thought that mercenaries would eventually fall. At the time, the opposition of other adults was strong, but no one could stop him because he was so determined. Besides, Seina didn''t hate going out of town either. So she volunteered for the knights. Since I was raised to be a mercenary from a young age, I passed the training without any problems, and there was no great difficulty in bing a knight. However... it was a bit of a shock that the father who had made the decision to let Seina go outside had passed away. It is said that her father, who was a mercenary but had a straight personality from the beginning, was at odds with the vicious lord. And he was attacked by a man sent by a lord who had a grudge against his father, and died after suffering serious injuries. ...Well, I''m not in a position to say that.'' Seina also resembles her father. It seemed to have been inherited by picking out the same straight and tactless points. If there is something I don''t like, I get emotional without even realizing it and my hands go out first. Because of that, despite his excellent skills, he had quite a few idents. The most recent thing I''ve done is beat my superiors to dust. ...Well, I don''t have any regrets, though.'' At the time, the boss was only frantic about promotion. In the end, obsessed with his achievements, he even came up with the extreme idea of annihting the poor vigers as bandits. Crazy bastard. As soon as I heard that story, it was a feeling that jumped out. In the end, Seina, who did not know that fact, smashed the door of his office at once and entered and beat him mercilessly. Ironically, no one stopped Seina at the time. It wasn''t a good thing though. There must have been another way to stop him. In the end, he had no choice but to be transferred out of the process. Fortunately, there were quite a few people who supported her, and it was not recorded in the records because it was a dishonorable incident from the point of view of the knights. Chapter 33 Chapter 33. I like female knights (5) Since simr things happened several times before that, Seina, who is used to transferring, can onlyugh in vain. In that respect, I really don''t think I have any tips. Others only thought of Seina''s behavior and tone, and seemed to misunderstand her as aid-back and savvy woman. ...That would have been very convenient.'' With that feeling, I continued to go here and there... Almost at thest minute, I was assigned only to the frontlines or dangerous areas. It seems that at some point it was considered a nuisance. And at the end, I volunteered to be an escort knight at the rmendation of an acquaintance. Perhaps it was his intention that if he became an escort for the youngest prince who is being praised these days, there would be fewer idents. ...Then is it really what he thinks?'' Arell is not arrogant like royalty or others. Of course, I felt a littlezy, but that''s not a problem. At first, I didn''t expect much from my master, but when I met him in person, my impression of Arel wasn''t too bad. On the contrary, I even felt good. I don''t know if the little boy will be okay too?'' Conversely, I even had a stern thought. Seina has no siblings. No, before that, in her original hometown, there were not many boys who could be her younger brother. It''s a mercenary tribe that''s almost like family, but most of the children are older than her. In that respect, watching the master, who is still a child, felt quite fresh. No, rather, I think I will open my eyes to something strange. Should I say it''s warm when I look at it, or should I say I want to stroke something or... Hehe?'' Is the prince 12 years old? Well, considering you''re 22. What is it? lol. I''m not sure if that''s enough?'' Seina btedly awakens to her taste. If someone, even her colleague Ashara, listened to her thoughts, she would refute it at all. It''s not umon for a lord toy his hand on his vassal... especially a maid or knight. Well, the youngest prince doesn''t seem like such a person. At that time... there is a good way for everything.'' Seina smirked. Could it be because the women in her hometown are ustomed to the rough life of mercenaries? Basically, their way of thinking is almost meat-eating. There is a saying in my hometown. Is your opponent young? Then grow it and eat it. * * * One day, about a month and a half after epting the female knights. I called two female knights into my office on a holiday. hmm. On a holiday, he invites the two women to an empty private office. Do you feel good? For some reason, it seems like something exciting will happen from now on. ....That''s all nonsense. I didn''t call you to do anything weird. It is part of the recent teaching work to make the two stronger. There are times when both of them are busy with escort work, and there are also people around them, so I can''t openly train them. At least, I asked if it would be nice to take a moment to teach during the holidays, and both of them readily agreed. Are you training here? It seems a little narrow. ...No, we''re just giving theory lectures here. Why do you think we''re going to do some physical training here? Is this a theory? Both of them are making faces that don''t understand. Well... For normal knights, training means hardening their bodies. Well, this kind of perception really bothers me. That''s why the knights hear sounds like muscle cans. Listen! First of all, I''ll make you realize what you two need. Serious training is next. Is that Mr. Arell? What? It''s okay, so tell me. As Asha is looking a bit perplexed, I ask again. By the way, what''s the meaning of what Arell-nim is wearing right now? For reference, I am now wearing a pure white gown over my usual everyday clothes and sses with no prescription made of deliberately processed ss. Why are you dressed like this? Are you dressed like a schr? Today, I want you to call me Mr. Arell. Since I was determined to give a lecture, I tried to start by dressing up in my own way, but it seemed that the two female knights didn''t really like it. Arell. Sullen..... Ah. It''s not that it doesn''t fit! It is. it suits Its like a younger brother forced to wear adult clothes. ....It''s no use trying to beforted by force, right? Especially Seina? Now is that apliment or are you going round and ming me? Which one? Her gaze is strangely lukewarm for teasing? hmm? what? For some reason, I instinctively feel that I shouldn''t care. Anyway, today''s goal is to teach two knights, so it''s better to start quickly. Why do I suddenly have to study? I know you wonder. I had a time like that too. Its not like that Hmm? Rather than that, studying isnt really to my liking. Seina, you are too honest.... With a wry smile, I pulled out a simple ckboard I had left in the corner of the office. Did you both read the book I gave youst time? In fact, the other day, I gave each of them a book on swordsmanship and taijutsu, written by the knights, as a gift, asking them to prepare for their lessons. Incidentally, this book is nned to be sold to knights in the kingdom soon. Arel''s table is a non-level < Introductory chapter to articles that can be dogs or cows >. I look forward to purchasing many of you soon. To be honest, this lecture is also a part ofpleting this book more clearly. I did watch it until the end. Are you faster than you thought? I was going to praise you for saying you''ve seen a lot even if you only watched one-third of the time. Ooh? I dont even know how to look at it. Seina scratched her cheek and answered a little embarrassed. Yes, I must have read it roughly. I wrote it, but it didn''t seem like it would be convincing at first just because the theories were given to the knights here only as books. On top of that, Seina, who specializes in martial arts, probably didn''t have much to sympathize with. What about Asha? huh? why no answer If you look closely, Asha is slightly blushing for some reason, causing an earthquake in her pupils. Have you not read it? It''s not like that! It''s just... just? The part I don''t understand is... why do you have to circte mana throughout your body? Does that really make your aura stronger? Asha doesn''t seem to be very sympathetic. Well... I didn''t expect that one book would solve it either. That''s why I decided to teach it separately. And personally, I wanted to y private tutoring with the two beauties. this is a secret Anyway, I slowly started teaching in earnest. The amount of mana that can be stored is different for each person as they are born with it. innate congenital tremor. In other words, the amount of mana held inside the body is basically different for each person. As an analogy, it should be said that the capacity of each tank that can store auras in the body is different. It is said that if you train hard, the amount of aura increases, but in fact, you are gradually building up your inner energy without realizing it. Through breathing, elixir, food, or training in a ce full of specific energy, mana is umted and built up in the body. The method of inner peace is to theorize, systematize, and train this more efficiently. Like me, you can increase it naturally with your own seniority method, but it''s never easy. Thorough theory, understanding, and effort are required. In that sense, the theory to grow them is fatally weak. In the current training system of the Knights, only talented people with extraordinary mana and affinity can grow. Perhaps the knights didn''t bother to think about this theory system. I think it''s wrong. Even those with no true martial arts talent can be stronger if they persistently vomit blood and cling to it. At least I think it should. Only those who are thoroughly talented can be strong in the training system here. In the case of Kania''s older sister, whether it''s because of her bloodline or another reason, her mana affinity is exceptionally good. That is why, even with a little stimtion, the body automatically memorizes the internal gongsim method. Well... I don''t feel like I''m cheating a little bit. In any case, natural genius refers to her. However, if you are evasive just because you are a genius, the name of a professional in your previous life cries. Even if you''re not a genius, you''ll roll right down to the master''s realm. that''s my pride It''s apulsory sword master course. First of all, it''s amon theory. The topic of today''s lecture is the energy of nature that I just mentioned... How to umte mana. There is a catastrophk of theory on this among knights right now. It just blindly gives strength and emits an aura. So, how is it different from a sprayer that just spits out aura? You guys are fatallycking in skill! I''vemented it with Kania-nee before, but there really isn''t a form like this. Nature has a tremendous energy. You guys have to learn to ept it and save it. It is said that magicians have the skills to ept and operate it. However, the problem is that the Magic Tower is so closed that it never shares its secrets. And you have to learn how to efficiently circte the stored mana. Today''s knights simply apply pressure to the danjeon and twist the umted qi in their bodies. Therefore, when the cirction path is not properly pierced, it is forced to pass through, and it unconsciously resists, and in the process, a lot of mana is wasted. Rather, I''d be happy if that was the case. If you don''t care, the blood flow itself can be clogged or the Qi is wrongly turned, and you can fall into the main fire intoxication. You guys should be aware of that danger. If you understand this, you will know how dangerous it is to gather mana recklessly and ignorantly. Maybe it would be better for me to die. After I warned them, the female knights''plexions were slightly tired. Maybe someday, even if I don''t wake up, someone will notice ande up with a new improvement n. Because that''s the order of the world But that''s not what I know. In that sense, I dont know how great the guys who first noticed this, researched and developed it are. yes? What are you talking about... It''s nothing. soliloquy. anyway. It''s not about squeezing it by force. The blood flow within one''s body... well, in this case, it should be called the mana cirction path. I am conscious of it in my head and naturally enchant them in order. If you do that, you don''t have to strain your entire body to naturally improve the flow of mana, and as a result, you can deploy your aura efficiently. Just deploying the aura that way will make a big difference. I vouch for this. I taught by drawing a human figure on the ckboard and specifying the paths needed to operate the blood vessels and qi one by one. Chapter 34 Chapter 34. I like female knights (6) + The time for independence ising (1) It is difficult to exin with words alone because the world is different, and there arenguage problems. Of course, it was impossible to make them understand at once, so I ordered them slowly, one by one. Teaching is patience. Learning is also patient. This makes me feel like a real teacher. ruler. Now remember what I said and do it yourself. The two of them closed their eyes and began to focus on the theory I just described. It is clearly visible in my eyes. The cirction of mana flowing from the two became much more natural than before. Since they were the ones who had awakened their auras from the beginning, their efficiency would improve instantly just by directing the method. At this level, as long as you practice consistently, the blood flow will gradually widen and your qi will circte naturally without being conscious of it. From now on, I will teach you the theory and method that suits each of the two of you. Today I called to teach you amon theory, but from now on it will be a little different. After that, each person has to deal with the problem little by little. This is because the problems of the two cannot be taught at the same time as they are different from each other. From now on, I will call each one separately and give a lecture. I said so, and they both agreed. First of all, Seina. In Seinas case, I want her to be more proficient in the art of concentrating her aura. Her weapon is a fight that makes use of the agility and striking power thate from her moderately stic muscles and strong skeleton. However, bare hands are natural, butpared to swords, they have less killing power. Even if you reinforce it by wearing handcuffs, there is a limit. Of course, Seina, an aura user, can concentrate the aura on her fists when striking to increase destructive power. Even if the opponent is wrapped in armor, the entire iron te can be crushed and torn. If it''s an aura, I can raise it enough. Seina pulled up her aura while handcuffed, as if to show it off. The handcuffs on his hands are shining bluish. Then can it be deployed on the remaining arm and both legs at the same time? If what I saw is correct, Seina only deploys one aura at a time. no it can''t It is not difficult to surround the entire body with an aura. However, the overall density tends to decrease. On top of that, it quickly consumes its aura and gets tired. The best thing to do is to focus only on the parts you need to increase your power. This is the concept of a sword sword loaded withmon auras. Um? I have nothing to say about that. Seina looked embarrassed. My point seemed correct. So lets practice focusing on that. In fact, there is no such thing as amand. All you have to do is divide the aura into each of the two arms and two legs, imnt it, and focus. ....Easy to say. Actually, that''s the hardest thing. It''s actually not easy to focus on one thing, but I deploy it in parallel on two arms, two legs, and four ces at the same time. I exined a simple theory and instructed Seina to try it herself. First, simultaneous limited concentration on both arms. It doesnt go well either. Seina closes her eyes and concentrates desperately as if she were trying her best, but the output is unstable. The strength of the aura concentrated on the two fists is arbitrary. If you concentrate at the same time, your sense of spirit is halfway. Maybe the left and right are not recognized at the same time. Then lets do this. I had no choice but to help. Just in case, I have one tip that I can use. I grabbed both Seina''s hands and held them with my two hands. If you are conscious of the body temperature or the sensation of your skin through actual contact like this, you will only have to focus on that ce. Focus on the sensation in my palm. I understand. Seina, who seemed to understand my intentions, carefully held my hand and began to concentrate. Let''s focus, it takes a little bit of strength. Harder. A little harder. I slowly dictate the strength of the aura. Both hands glow with equal intensity. By the way, Arell-nim''s palms are quite soft. Pretty envious. As he rubs my hands, he suddenlypliments the feel of my hands. Hehe, that''s what youth is all about. But why is the back bone so itchy? Before that, stop talking nonsense and concentrate. By the way, do feet do this too? I nodded as I remembered Seina''s bare feet. .... Why are you asking something obvious? How many times have I taught you that way? I understand. Just imagine the feel of Lord Arel''s palm! Seina must have found her own way, and now she can freely deploy both fists at the same time. But for some reason, it seems to remind me of the touch of my palms every time... Didn''t I teach you something strange? Um... if it goes well, does it matter? * * * Next is Asha''s turn. Unexpectedly, it was she who blocked the training pace. I came to a conclusion after seriously observing Asha''s movements. Asha, you have a hot temper. ?...yes? Asha widened her eyes as if she had heard an unexpected remark. In her case,pared to Seina, there is no big problem. It''s not like there aren''t any knights using spears. There is already a training system in ce to some extent. The problem is that Asha doesn''t have the patience to use it. Even when Seina had sparred before, Asha wanted to respond with precise movements at first when Seina came closer, but then suddenly kicked her with her feet blindly. Could he be more careless than responding with a fight to an opponent with better fighting skills than himself? Usually there, there is a way to increase the distance or respond with spearmanship. At that time, my foot identally went out. Of course, I deny it. huh. huh. Is it a coincidence? It is real. That''s what it means to be quick-tempered. And I can be sure because I''ve watched Asha wield the spear several times. She looks quiet and calm on the outside, but in reality she isn''t. He''s the type to boil easily when ites tobat. To be honest, he has little patience. Especially when ites to spearmanship, a calm mindset is important. Keep your distance from the enemy and use a long reach to fool the opponent. When dealing with a true master of spears, at some point, as if being manipted by the other person''s distance, you will end up stuck. In that respect, the current Asha is regrettable. If you try to face the same opponent head-on as before, you will have no turning back when you encounter a real dangerous opponentter. ...So is that why you''re doing this? Asha''s voice trembled slightly. It seems like he puts up with a lot of things he wants to say. huh. Is that something? I answered calmly. To exin it slowly, I am now being carried on Asha''s back. Ill endure whatever I do. Don''t get me wrong. I am willing to throw this body and hang on to it for the sake of our female knight''s training. By the way, the armor bothers me, so I deliberately told him to change into a uniform. don''t say it twice Don''t get me wrong. I didn''te up with this excuse because I specifically wanted to take a nap on my back. ....Really. ....about half. Oh, but he''s secretly fleshy... he''s cozy... It doesn''t mean he''s gained weight, but his body is subtly... erotic? Just getting up makes me fall asleep. Of course, I only thought of this in my mind. Speaking of words, even if you are the lord, you will probably be thrown to the floor. Never drop me. He didn''t answer, but he nodded. I''m nning to do spearmanship with me on my back. Her spearmanship will be much more stable if she is calm enough not to mind the intrusive object (B) dangling. It''s real, so I want you to believe it. early morning. Asha was simply practicing in the front yard of the dormitory with a wooden practice spear. He had to reach the stage Arel spoke of as soon as possible. The same escort knight, Seina, seems to have followed Arel''s teachings well, following her own tips. On the other hand..... This is how... the movement of Asha''s spear became rough. The sound of cutting the air was heard. ah?????? Then it became impatient again. That fact made her think again. Didn''t Arel keep paying attention? Don''t be in a hurry. Don''t panic. don''t feel It seems strangely excited for something like that. During practice, Arell clings to Asha and continues to joke around with her. Thanks to her, she was suffering in many ways. I don''t really mean toin. Obviously, there is a reason for doing that. I believe so. I wouldn''t do that just to y a joke. ....isn''t it? I am quick-tempered Is it? That might be a valid point. With only the thought of the fall of the family and the need to support it, he has been obsessed with bing stronger until now. As a result, when he wielded the spear, he felt that all other objects were invisible. I have to shake it off...'' Asha recalled the image Arel said and tried not to think of anything other than that. It injects mana through the spear and quickly circtes it, expressing only pure aura. A faint aura appears on the window. I can''t even hear the sound of the rough swinging anymore. In an instant, my distracting thoughts disappeared to the point that I even forgot the weight of the spear in my hand. Just as the flow led, Asha threw out her spear. .. uh? She groaned involuntarily. The moment I hit the spear, I felt something fall off. what? Asha, who looked in front of where the window was pointing, shut her mouth. A tree in front of me. The tree has a wound that looks like it was dug out with something sharp. It is also a wound that has just appeared. For example, it is likely to ur when stabbed with a sharp spear. ....No way. But this is strange. Not within reach of the window? Perhaps what Arel said... Asha stood in a daze and thought until it was almost time to go to work. The time for independence has arrived (1) The training to strengthen my escort knights, Asha and Seina, went smoothly. It seems that each of them has learned their tricks and caught something. Time passed and I turned 13 years old. Lately, the work I''ve entrusted to the alchemist and thedies-in-waiting has gone smoothly, so I don''t have to touch anything. Thanks to that, these days, I''ve been having a leisurely time for almost several months. As expected, sucking honey is the best. It''s always fun to waste time and money. The weather today is nice, so it''s perfect for taking a nap under the warm sunlight. After setting up a sunbed and setting up a parasol in the garden, I lie down and drink this soda at leisure. And on my face, I read a book I recently started reading in moderation and put it over my face. The title is < How to enjoy life without working >. It is a popr book among young people these days. The future of this country is very dark. Anyway, with this, I''m ready for a nap. Thispletes the nap look of a young boy with a noble status. Chapter 35 Chapter 35. The time for independencees (2) I''m embarrassed to say it myself, but now I can confidently say that I''ve grown quite well. Although he is still only 13 years old, he is quite well-groomedpared to his peers and is slightly taller than his peers. It''s a pity that the color is stillcking, but let''s wait a little longer. Now, after 2-3 years, it seems that my perfection in which women die in a sh will be possible huhuhuhu. The first hope for the future is theid-back NEETs, but the second hope for the future is Casanova. Is it nice that its warm? I have a lot of things to worry abouttely, so I feel that this kind of break is really precious. I want to spend time leisurely without working like this for about a year. I quietly closed my eyes. The lukewarm sun''s rays are wrapped around my eyelids. I heard the rustling of leaves in the garden. It''s perfect for a nap. If there''s just one thing I''m sorry for... Ha! bout! ....I can hear their spirits in front of me, and the sound of weapons shing nonstop. Right now, in front of me, the three of Kania and Asha Seina are fighting each other fiercely. This side is a peaceful daily life, but if you fall 25 meters forward, it is a battlefield where dirt, sweat, and the sound of fighting spirit run rampant. what is this gap? The genre of life I want is to be as everyday as possible. Arel! Are you looking straight ahead!! Kania noona shouts. I couldn''t help but raise my head, narrow my eyes a little, and look ahead. I waved my hand as if I was watching. There is no particr reason why those three are sparring. because i made it Recently, my knights'' skills had reached Aura Expert Beginner level for a year, and I was just about to hear that Kania noona needed a sparring opponent of a simr level. That''s why I just told the three of them to hit and hit on their own, theny down and take a nap using the manager as an excuse. However, it is not that three peoplepete indiscriminately. The female knight cooperates, and Kania has to fight alone in a two-on-one battle. It''s not like you have topete one-on-one every time to be an experience. It is also an important training for Kania noona. Dagul is the scariest thing in the world. No matter how strong they fly and crawl, if theye in groups of simr ranks and beat them, they will be beaten to death without even making a sound. So, you need to learn how to respond in advance. It is also an opportunity for the female knights to learn how to breathe. ....sister. You have to see both of them at once. I know! That''s what he says, but his movements seem impatient. In terms of Aura output and skill level, Kania''s sister is on top, but it''s clear that she''s struggling against the pincer attack of the other two knights. On the other hand, the two female knights seemed familiar with this situation. I don''t know the details, but in Seina''s case, she had experience being assigned to a dangerous area, and in Asha''s case, it seemed that she had undergone simr training before. After all, the experience is that active duty knights are on top. The amount of aura is slightly superior to the two female knights. Having a lot of aura doesn''t necessarily mean reaching a high level. As I emphasized before, the important thing is the output. The reason that Kania-sister rose to a higher level than the two of them was that I had learned how to draw out auras efficiently and with higher output through my special technique. In addition, mana cirction efficiency was no joke from the beginning. I hope the female knight team can see Kania noona''s aura line method and learn it by guessing. It''s not bad against sparring each other, so if you put it like this, it will grow well on its own. Anyway... I hope nothing happens in the future like this, right? After all, taking a nap without doing anything is the best. huh. by the way That night. everyone is asleep The time when only the signs of soldiers on patrol and maids on duty could be heard. its annoying. I heard the muttering of a very displeased woman. Queen Elia of King Theonel Ernesia. Instead of the fancy dresses and essories she usually wears, now wearing a thinner, sleep-appropriate dress, she sits on a chair with her chin propped up in her room, making a displeased face. Did you say Arell? Elia muttered as she read the letter in her hand. It is not self-talk. In a corner of the room, there is someone who is listening to her words, although the presence is faint. A tall woman dressed in ck. She is a contact from Elia''s family. Do you know why I said I was annoying? Elia talks to the woman in ck, but she doesn''t answer. Her only role is to deliver messages from the family. Elia sighed as if it wasn''t funny. Looks like hes been working quite a bittely. she recalled. It''s already 12 years old memory. The gray-haired baby. The child''s face, which at the time I thought was just an ugly gray color and didn''t even pay attention to it, now came to my mind. In the meantime, Elia was not very interested in Arell. The child''s mother, Leafana, thought of it as a fly that could be thrown away at any time. How much more would her childe into sight. But it seems that it was a mistake. Elia corrected her perception. Thanks to that, it''s been bothering me quite a bit. It doesn''t matter if it''s just a little brainy kid. If you be a schr, you can get rid of it as much as you like. Didnt you know that the sword has gotten better these days? That... Come on... What was it? .. I am an Aura Expert. Elia, who is not interested in swords, couldn''t remember it, so the woman in ck eventually added a brief exnation. okay. Being the strongest is a good thing. Hes doing great as a sessor. It is gratifying to see her son gradually attaining a dignified status as the next king. However, on the other hand, Elia''s face, exining the fact, was not very bright. But I heard a very disturbing story from Cheil. When he praised his son who had be stronger a while ago, Cheil felt embarrassed and inadvertently said a very disturbing fact. Arel. It sounds like the kid has something to do with it. It is said that it was none other than Arel who developed the practice method that raised the best skill. It was he who taught Pinelias child. When I researched it with care, there was almost no ce where the name of Arell did note up here and there. And... What really offended Elia was the letter the woman in ck brought from her home. It is really unpleasant. In the letter, there was a concern that the first base might be in danger because of the rumors about Arell. It''s really useless nagging. Elia dismissed it like that. In the future, the only heir to the kingdom is that child. There can never be anything other than that. No way. I don''t want to admit that the child is the vessel that can be the most disturbing. However, as long as there is even the slightest concern, it cannot be overlooked. Because there is an if in the world. okay. It shouldn''t be. It was really annoying anyway. Certainly, the warnings of the head family cannot be ignored. Elia wrote a new letter and gave it to the woman in ck. She nodded her head as if epting it. okay. I guess I''ll have to use my hands. After the woman who received the letter disappeared, Elia talked to herself like that. At least put it out of sight. * * * The next day. hmm? What did you say now? The king frowned during the royal meeting. It is because of the appeal raised by the minister on the following agenda. It''s about the third prince. The person who brought up those words was Earl Garwyn Tenvest. He is an aristocrat with quite the speaking power within the aristocratic society. Is it about Arell? What happened? Once speaking is allowed. When the king gave permission to speak, Count Garwin calmly spoke. The third prince will be 14 next year too. 14 years old. Has it already happened? He muttered as if his feelings were new. Then, are you talking about that too? As if realizing what was about to happen, the King murmured softly. And at the same time, his eyes were slightly contemptuous. Whether he noticed it or pretended not to know it, Count Garwyn continued his speech without changing his expression. Coming-of-age ceremony soon. In the Kingdom of Ernesia, a 14-year-old is almost considered an adult. Of course, it''s just a traditional story, and usually I don''t pay much attention to it except foring-of-age ceremonies. Even if its not the case, the 3 princes are showing off their talents enough through various activities, so I think thising-of-age ceremony is a good opportunity for him. opportunity? Arent there some good territories? These bastards... The King unknowingly clenched his fists. Some of the wise servants shook their shoulders. Are you still talking about that? The king managed to contain his anger. If this was a ce to discuss the current situation, I would have stretched my muscles without hesitation, but now was not the time. Are you saying you want to give thend to Arel? Nobody will be dissatisfied. A slight smile hung on Earl Garwin''s lips as he said those words. There is no way you don''t know the meaning of that smile. There are many territories that need three princes. The pce needs it too. You know. Yes I know. I know all too well. There was something meaningful about the tone that somehow offended the king. Recently, the names of the three princes have been heard even in other countries. I guess so. And uhm this Tell me. what? Count Garwin''s deliberately muffled attitude made the king feel uneasy for some reason. but i can''t help but listen Just in case, 3 princes to the next throne... Kwaang! A shock echoed through the room. The king hit the table with his hard fist. He was so angry that even his fists were welling up with an aura. Where are you talking nonsense like that! The desire to catch the author right away is like a chimney, but I managed to endure it. It doesn''t seem like he''s doing it alone. In addition, there are nobles who have a stronger voice than that man in this seat, but they do not show anything. Even if he incurs anger, he is a scapegoat who will be beaten instead. The sessor is the best! How many times have I told you! But what do the three princes think That child is not interested in the throne either. The king had already carefully observed Arell several times in the past. It''s not that I wasn''t worried at all. However, Arell has no interest in the throne. Rather, they support Jeil from behind. Count Garwyn also kept his mouth shut, fearing that if he touched him more than that, he would genuinely anger him. But the important thing is that such rumors are already spreading in other countries. Duke Gast... The man who had been silent until now opened his mouth. A representative family that follows the Crown Prince first among nobles. Everyone here knows that this man is the Crown Prince. The head of the family gave his opinion now. Chapter 36 Chapter 36. The time for independencees (3) In addition, young nobles in Korea are also showing interest in the three princes. Except for His Highness, the Crown Prince. he let out a deep sigh. Loyalists who sincerely care about the future of this country. He had a worried expression on his face as if it had happened. It just felt disgusting to the king. The discipline is already shaking. Even if the people involved dont have the heart to do that you know that. It is an excessive delusion. However, the duke shook his head and dared to speak again. If you don''t mind it, the time of His Majesty''s Majesty... Don''t say more than that! This is the final warning. He corrected his words, as if he had conveyed that he would never let anyone cross that line. Even for the sake of the three princes, it is right to bestow them withnd and keep them away from them. Wouldnt it be better to think of the discipline of the royal family first? Even so, its still early. At least it has to be three yearster Its not just our opinion. At the Duke''smand, the secretary guarding his back returned with numerousints. I had to put up with the feeling of boiling in my head because I could guess what the contents of the appeal would be without reading it. Does the geare out like this?'' Already many aristocrats are concerned that the discipline of the royal family will be shaken. This is the opinion of those who want stability in the kingdom. Having said that, I continue to post otherints. Do not turn away from their will. Other nobles also joined in his will and urged him to read the appeal. I had no choice but to read it, and the contents were spectacle. As if they had been conceived in advance, all they said was that Arel''s existence would cause confusion in the discipline of the royal family. Kkeuh?... In the end, they felt a sense of crisis at Arell''s existence. It is said that the horse is Yeongji Sergeant, but in fact it is a tant check. Now they are asking here. Get Arel out of here. It must have happened someday.'' Arel''s performance has been outstandingtely. Beyond simply discussing with schrs, there must be no one among the nobles who does not know Arel. Perhaps this body wascent.'' Thinking that they might have seemed to be favoring Arelman in their eyes, I felt sorry for him btedly. Right now, they are so concerned that Arell will be a threat to the crown prince. Should that be so? I think that child''s talent can be disyed here. I''veined, but theirplexion doesn''t change at all. Are you already determined? Wouldnt it be nice to gain experience in a different environment for Arell-sama? It means to be expelled to a different environment. The desire to ignore it is like a chimney, but politics cannot do that. Also, if I don''t ept their request now, will I really resign? ...It''s difficult.'' I already know. Now this is the nobles'' ultimatum. If you don''t want to create the worst tragedy once again, stay away from the cause. I see. I''ll consider it first. If there is a territory suitable for that child, please make a rmendation. The king endured a deep sigh and granted their request. * * * It was two days after the meeting ended that I heard the news. What the hell was going on at the meeting, so I got a letter about it? ....If there are not a few corners that sting on my conscience... I don''t know if there are any. What is it? Curious, I checked the letter. Ohh? That''s how it happened. Apparently, there was a discussion about the future treatment of me at the meeting. Although the content of the letter was only about granting me the estate, I can easily imagine what kind of atmosphere it must have been when this discussion came up. Sergeant Youngji? I must have misunderstood exile. Well, I did stand out a bit during that time. rather now? I also heard the question. If it had been as I expected, it wouldn''t have been strange if a story like this hade out about the year beforest. That''s what politics is all about. Absolutely I''m right The bad ones are you guys. It''s politics to be serious about childlike things like Everyone but me must die. Quite a biased view, but generally so. It thoroughly builds its own side and tries to exclude the existence outside its fence with all its might. I scratched the back of my head and leaned back in my chair. ...Huh. Laughter slowly leaks out. Khehehehehe. And theughter gets louder. Puhehehehehehehehehe!? Puhahahahahahahahaha! And the sound ofughter turned intoughter, and soon only myughter could be heard in my office. It''s okay. The soundproofing here is perfect. No one hears me whether Iugh or scream or do something stern. So let''sugh to our heart''s content Will you leave withoutughing? okay. wisdom! That''s Youngji! Ahahahahahaha! Are you angry? you''re wee! I''m not the type tough when I''m angry. Then why are youughing? That''s because things are going the way I hoped. Could it be that I, as a professional in my previous life, stood out without thinking about it? Just look at these fools, look at me, look at me! and did it on purpose. Wouldn''t that make them aware of me and send me away? In the first ce, I had no intention of living in the pce for the rest of my life. throne? Say dog or week! i don''t need work just keeps increasing. In aristocratic society, everyone is a potential terrorist. can''t that be good? It would be a hundred times better to obtain a suitable estate and set up my house there. If it''s there, I can eat it as I want even if I hide my eyes. It''s finally time to build your own nest! Yes, at this time of year, teenagers want to have their own room. But when ites to me, the scale is different. I want to have my own estate. Your own love house. The first step to building my own Abanggung has finally begun. In that sense, this decision right now is the best situation for me. Kyahoo! I did it aaaaaaa! Unknowingly, I climbed onto the desk, raised my fist high, and let out cheers. Hmmm... I lost my temper for a moment in my ecstasy. This is not the time! It''s annoying, but I think I''ll have to work for a while. prepare for independence First of all, he summoned all thedies-in-waiting, the alchemist team, and the escort knights. Then I told them as much as I could about my independence case. Of course, everyone''s expression is dark. It was because I understood that this decision was a check on the nobles to expel me. ruler? Isn''t it time for everyone to be depressed? The departure date is one month after theing-of-age ceremony. Until then, all preparations must bepleted. literally a yearter. The 14th birthday... By the standards of the kingdom, that age is customarily an adult, so the birthday at that time actually has the meaning of aing-of-age ceremony. And leave after a month. It''s never too much to spare. Take what you want and leave what you want. You have to move quickly so that you can fit into your schedule. Now is the time for me to move a little busily. okay. yes. I understand Arel''s will. First, Damon, who leads the alchemist team, nodded as if in admiration. Did he understand something right? First of all, the alchemist team will take only those who wish. Fortunately, almost 80% of them, including Damon, decided to follow me. Those who can''t follow are the only ones who can''t leave this ce due to personal circumstances. Thedies-in-waiting will also ask for their intentions and take them. Seriously speaking, bing independent in another territory is not child''s y. No matter how much I say, I can''t help but ask about their intentions. By the way, where is the territory decided? Asha asked curiously. She and Seina, who are escort knights, had already asked for a doctor before I summoned them. Fortunately, both are said to follow. ah. Come to think of it, I haven''t said that yet. hmm? Let''s see. They say there is a territory called Fahilia in the north. I pulled out the map I had memorized in my head. It''s not as far as the border, but it''s quite far. Is it Fahilia Seina muttered. The slightly frowning eyes are somehow meaningful . there it is why''? Its nothing. I was assigned there once before for about a year. ah. Come to think of it, he shot all kinds of danger zones. ....Right. Does the fact that she went through mean that it is not an ordinary territory? It is not a particrly dangerous ce. It''s just cold... It''s incredibly cold. emphasized twice. The strangely tired expression on his face seems to be really cold to the end. .. I understand a little. I also went to the front line in my first life in the army. ....I came here with a gruesome eye. The affection of the nobles who sent me there is conveyed very well. Yes, the love has cooled very much. You mean this is the temperature of your heart? don''t remember Still, there aren''t that many monsters. It''s not dangerous. As if that Gri Seinaforts me, it seems like she''s trying to say something good, but it doesn''t seem toe to mind. are you okay. what. That''s better than I expected. yes? No... To be honest, I imagined I would be sent to a worse ce. For example, sending them to a ce full of nests of all kinds of ferocious monsters. I wondered if it was already at a good level if I didn''t want to get rid of it by any means, be it an ident or an illness. When I said that, everyone was making dumbfounded faces. Anyway, everyone remember this. It''s a yearter. For the remaining people, I will look for other seats. And those who will follow, be prepared within a year. It''s meaningless to look at it. It''s better to make a quick decision for the people under me and give them time to prepare. * * * Arel told them that they had to n ahead, and then he bit everyone he had summoned. None of those who leave his office areid back. Those who will stay here will worry about what they will do in the future, and those who will follow will have their headsplicated with preparations and organizing their personal affairs here. Seina and Asha were now guarding the door in front of the office. Sena, how about being honest? Asha suddenly asks in a small voice. huh? What do you mean? Did you mean something earlier? ah. Did you notice? Seina is the only person here who knows what kind of territory they will be heading to. There''s something she didn''t say. There is no way that even Ashara would not know. Well, I think Arel-sama noticed it too. Rather, there is no way that the clever lord would not know. So what kind of ce is it actually? It is as I said before. It''s cold. It''s incredibly cold. And... the smile disappeared from Seina''s lips. There really is nothing. Chapter 37 Chapter 37. The time for independence hase (4) It is not simply a metaphor or anything, but the truth. The reason why the Knights are stationed there in the first ce is to prevent monsters that couldnt withstand the severe cold from descending. The fact that it is a harshnd is notorious among the knights on duty at the front. That''s why even Seina couldn''t survive a year. Realizing the meaning, Asha''splexion darkened slightly. So Asha wont follow? Please dont joke. Asha red at him displeasedly. A joke like that is tantamount to an insult to oneself. I was thinking of following Arel-nim, even in a worse ce. Just... um. Sei knows what Asha is concerned about. There''s no way that Arel doesn''t know what Seina didn''t say. Then, the question is, how is he going to ept this situation? Arent you worried? yes? If you look into Arell-nims eyes, its cancerous. That is the eye when something is wrong. In the first ce, Arelman''s atmosphere was different from the others. Should I say I''m excited? I was strangely excited. It is not simply the reaction of a frustrated human being relegated to the far north. So I think maybe something will work out. I guess so. Asha also agreed. ...I''ll have to send a letter to my hometown after a while. Me too. The two female knights also began to draw a n to leave in their heads. ? ? ? Left alone in the office, I began to seriously n my future. Then what to do next Get ready to leave, don''t be in a hurry. I had already thought about the treatment of the subordinates who would remain here. It''s because I have the will to take care of it so that no one regrets it. But what I''m concerned about is another matter. Um... what about mom? Even a country that liked the news of independence can''t help but worry about that. I''m the only one leaving anyway. My mom hasn''t said anything special so far, but she seemed quite heartbroken when she heard that she would be independent in a year. For the time being, I nailed it to the otherdies-in-waiting not to tell them what the territory was like. All I care about is my mother''s safety when left alone. Of course, escorts are sufficient now, and no one will benefit from bothering her mother, so there won''t be any problems right now. After all, no one knows what the world is like. Wasn''t there a case of an attack on Kania''s older sister when she was 10 years old? The world is wide and fearless, and there are more madmen than that. Secure at least a means of contact... The telmunication tools sold at the Mage Tower are expensive, but there is nothing you can''t buy. After purchasing somemunication tools, I will try to arrange them in my own way. Let''s create amunication port capable of ultra-long-distancemunication. Let''s take a look at some safety measures just in case. Just in case, get a teleportation magic circle or various magic scrolls in advance... No, do you hire a wizard exclusively? For the money to hire one mage, you could hire an entire small order of knights, but there''s nothing you can''t do. Money is rotten enough now, and I n to scrape in more in the future. Let''s decide carefully. It is to carefully build an iron wall safety line. Well, first of all... Let''s prepare for moving. I took out a map and spread it out on the desk. It''s pretty far too. As for what kind of ce this ce was, I read the book after hearing what Seina said a while ago. He couldn''t say anything other than that Seina was cold. A ce where there really is nothing. So it fits just right. The harshnd is the perfect ce for former pros to suck honey. cancer don''t * * * The first step in preparation for independence. First, he summoned the wizards. The Magic Tower introduced about five guys who could be trusted and entrusted with the work for a higher amount of money. Waiting in a half-throbbing mood to see who woulde, the wizard who came has a familiar face for some reason. A fairly old white-haired wizard. My name is Payan. ah! I remembered! The wizard who examined me before? You remember. I wondered why he looked familiar, but it was the old wizard who was dispatched to find out his mana aptitude when he was young. Well, the Mage Tower side asked me to introduce a wizard with certain skills, but seeing that grandfather came, does that mean he has skills? Are you feeling unwell? That''s also true, he''s been fooled by my mana maniption skills while trying to examine me in the past. And he still doesn''t know that. Then what about the other four? Other mages are quite young in age. They are my students. aha. Right. It''s like you ordered a set of master and disciple. Well, if you think about the work you will be entrusted with from now on, it might be better to ask a team of masters and students who know each other''s skills rather than strangers. What on earth do you need our help for? hmm. I''m going to ask you first, but can you keep it a secret''? I swear I wont reveal it to anyone else. I''m assuming that it''s natural. It is said that when hiring a wizard, there are many cases in which they are entrusted with requests that are difficult to tell others. If he was light-mouthed, rtively few people would want to entrust him with work, so it was only natural that a trusted wizard would definitely be a heavy-mouthed person. Its nothing special, I want you to make something. As soon as possible. A thing is it? It''s not going to be anything out of the ordinary. huh. It is an artifact. When I said the word artifact, the old wizard put on a puzzled expression as if he had heard somethingpletely unexpected. What the hell So its something like this. Don''t worry. I pulled out a blueprint from the safe in my office and showed it to him. Is this the blueprint for the artifact? huh. All you have to do is make it this way. you can do it? ...Let''s see where. You''ll know once you see it. Fei An carefully examined the artifact blueprint I had opened. This!''? I''m kind of surprised what? People are anxious..... Did I show you something wrong? Did the prince draw this or did you get it from someone? Did I draw it? But this... Why is this artifact so perplexed? I know something like this. ah. huh. It will. It made sense because this is an improved artifact. Nothing else but an artifact that activates the brain that I had previously transferred to my older sister Kania. It was improved by referring to the structure of the artifact, which is supposed to be a sage''s ne. Did you make it? hmm. Then you feel a little worse. no. It''s a wizard I know who developed it... But even if the developer sees it, I won''t be able toin. He is sincerely admired. I guess so. ording to the blueprint I showed you, this improved version of the ne is about twice as effective as the existing one, and the production cost is 1/10 cheaper. Low cost high quality. It is a professional brand of this former life. So can you make it? Or is it impossible? It is possible. Because the blueprint itself is already perfect. As long as we have the materials, we can do it on our ship as well. Dont worry about the cost of materials. I''ll pay for that on my side again. ah. If you guys do the airlifting, I''ll pay for that as well. There''s nothing I can''t get if I ask for the ingredients, but honestly, it''s annoying. Eight! Why don''t you spend more money while being generous? Again, we have to keep this a secret. But... it seems that there is some hesitation about making an improved version of an artifact developed by someone else. Whoops, that hesitation. i will get rid of it I put a bag of gold coins on the table. This is a secret money. Um... and another bag of gold coins. And this is the cost of materials and thebor cost ordingly. King... Prince!? Fei An''s beard trembled at the sudden start of money shit. not there yet. It''s still my turn. Yeah, I wrote a little bit. I''ll give you a tip for future trades. As I continued to charge high prices, the wizards, including Fei An, copsed on the spot. Anything please. After all, money is the best way to subdue people. In particr, wizards are a job that secretly breaks a lot of money because of personal research. That''s why skilled wizards often receive requests secretly through the mediation of the Mage Tower or through personal contact methods. I''m going to take this opportunity to make them virtually my exclusive possession, apart from the mass production of artifacts. It''s not about wasting money unnecessarily. This is a kind of investment money to embrace them in the future. what. For other matters, let''s talk slowly. First of all, I want you to make it within this month, is that possible? I''ll wave my jingle and bag of gold coins and ask for it. Leave it to me! After all, there is no such thing as money. * * * The first prototype of the improved version of the artifact came out in 10 days. Hey. Hmmm, Ill check it out. After receiving the prototype, I looked around and checked it. How is it? Pei An asked cautiously. Should I say that it is worth investing a lot of money? The quality is pretty good. I was a little worried about thepleteness of the first prototype because the circuit wasplicated. As expected, Fei-an seems to be quite talented among mages. I reproduced the mana circuit I drew. I heard that he had a hard time too, but it seems that the disciples especially had a hard time. I went around teleporting hard all over the kingdom to find materials. As evidence of that, I feel very sorry for the disciples who are prostrated in front of me. I think its okay. That''s enough. Then please mass-produce it like this. How much is enough? I spread five fingers. I could see that Peian''s disciples were relieved. oops. Since when did you mistake it for five? I smile brightly First, fifty, please. Quite simply, it ignited their hopes. Fei''an''s disciples have the face of despair itself, like actors in a horror movie. I don''t know anyway, so I paid a lot of money and asked for it. If you feel unfair, go back to your previous life or at least once. * * * After entrusting the mass production of artifacts to the wizards, I immediately started the second task. Unfortunately, this work cannot be done inside the pce. I got into the carriage and went out of the pce. Arell? Where are you going? Asha, who apanied the carriage, asked curiously. It must be really rare that I go out, so I''m quite curious. Chapter 38 Chapter 38. The time for independencees (5) If you need something, cant you just call someone as usual? They must be even more curious because they know the way I usually work. There is no need to hide it even from escort knights. not a big deal. This time I need to go and see for myself. Are you going to buy something? huh. You are not wrong. It''s okay to go shopping. I decided to tell Asha honestly about my destination. The ce we are going now is the ve market. Arge ve market located within the capital. For reference, I heard about the location and introduction of this ce from a merchant that deals with my products. Is it a ve market? Asha''s eyebrows twisted as if she couldn''t understand even more. Neither anyone else nor the prince could think of any reason why he had to go to the ve market on his own. ve?????? if?????? what? Are you guessing something? Where would you like to hear the answer you thought of? Why do you think I am going? Um... Arel-nim? It''s presumptuous, but can I tell you a little... that...? For some reason, Asha''s eyes are shaking and she is restless. His face is also blushing slightly. what? Why is Asha so flustered when I try to tell her the answer? Why are you doing this? What''s wrong? First, let''s hear why. She wondered if she could hardly speak, then looked around strangely and in a low voice..... Still... I think it''s too early for Arel to be a sex ve... Ow!? Unknowingly, before Asha could speak to the end, I hit her forehead with the palm of her hand. Of the many, many nonsense I have heard over the past few years, what you have just said is the most novel. bitch! What are you imagining!! The more I heard, the more embarrassed I became. Why did you even imagine that!? What was he hearing in his head? This lewd article! Rather, ording to what he said, now I am going to buy sex ves and be a crazy person who smirks and proudly talks about it in front of the female female agent. I... Is that an image? Isnt it? You how old do you think I am? Thirteen years old Thirteen years old! That''s an age of innocence that usually doesn''t even open their eyes that way! Hey, the age of being treated as an adult here is 14 years old, and it''s normal to start early in that field, but isn''t it too much? Somehow I''m losing my strength Usually, that''s normal. Asha protested as if it was unfair. The woman who said it seemed to think it was embarrassing. It''s normal... ah... was it like that? s, is that what it means? It was onlyter that I understood what she meant. Normally, there is nothing for a prince to go directly to the ve market to obtain ves. If they needed more hands, they could hire more maids or ask others to do the work. And since he went to the ve market without telling others properly, he must have imagined that side. From what I''ve heard, it doesn''t seem that unusual for a man from an aristocratic family to go buy a sex ve. But it''s kind of shocking to think that I would. sorry. No, there is nothing to apologize for. It''s just because I didn''t think about it that far. Better to clear up the misunderstanding here. And... Sex ves...that was a blind spot. Is it good to seriously consider it? Hmm... Because it''s a ve, for some reason it sounds good. I really don''t intend to do that, but I''d like to take a look at it once... As I seriously bowed my head and thought about it, Asha quietly put her hand on my shoulder. Arel. It''s still early. never before that. No matter how you do it, a person who inherits the blood of the royal family is absolutely ridiculous! If you do, you will be aughing stock for others. Yeah... I''m kidding. For some reason, I was afraid of Asha''s earnest advice, so I immediately withdrew my remarks. ....Let''s do thatter by sneaking away. * * * When you think of the ve market, what imagees to mind? What a hell of a whip and screams here and there? An almost naked elf trapped in a cage? And those pig-like pigs who look at it with a smile? The answer is, surprisingly, the ve market feels normal. Arriving at the ve market a little while ago with Asha''s nonsensical voice half-depressed, I was slightly impressed by the unexpectedly neat feeling. Is it surprisingly tidy? The building is quiterge, and the interior is clean as well. It barely smells. of course. Asha heard me talking to herself and began to exin in a low voice. If a ve had a strange disease, it would be a big deal. It goes without saying that management is meticulous. Ah... that''s what it meant. Of course, each country in the world is different, but it seems that ves here are thoroughly managed and traded. Not only the Kingdom of Ernesia, but most countries in the world operate very. That''s why even Asha has no objection to the ve itself. Hmm? Usually I just imagined abuse or a bit... dark image. 1_? There is no such ce. This ce deserves to be called the best ve market in the capital city. Of course, any ws are uneptable. hmm? The answer was the wrong person. As we entered the building, a fairly old middle-aged man jumped out and greeted me. It is an honor to meet you. Your Highness Arell. I am Ian, the caretaker here. It doesnt have to be too hard. I''m always a guest. Then shouldnt we be even more polite? The manager, who introduced himself as Ian, gave a friendly smile. Have you already heard the story? I instructed the trade association to inform me in advance that I would being. of course. Your Highness Arell. That''s why Ian came to meet me just right. The manager of the market personally greets you and introduces the products. Do you feel like I''ve be a golden spoon? Oh, I''m a gold spoon. Sometimes I blink too. Following Ian''s guidance, we headed inside the ve market. As you can see, ves are sold or purchased ording to legal procedures here. okay? Perhaps because of my identity, I am emphasizing that it is legal. I prefer illegal to legal The legality here refers to the trading of enved people in ordance with the kingdom''s ve managementws. The people who were enved here There must be cases where they became ves because they couldnt pay taxes or because their family copsed. Asha answered as if muttering. For some reason, when he said that, hisplexion was a little dark. If you fall, do you be a ve right away? It is not. But if you be a ve, at least you won''t die of starvation. It was Asha who answered in a bitter voice. And Ian nodded his head as if in agreement. you''re right. Most of the ves traded in our market are there. Others may be from thieves or criminals, but His Highness Arel does not need to be interested in them. After all, I am a prince. Does this mean that the prince cannot be given a criminal-born ve? Well, I''m in trouble for being a ve from a criminal background. This is because the ves I need right now must always be decent guys. What kind of ve are you looking for, Your Highness? If you''re a young girl, um, if you go over there... So that''s not it! yes? Ian suddenly opened his mouth in surprise when I screamed. I''m not angry, so don''t worry about it. As expected, the idea that I came to find a sex ve usuallyes first. So, will you consider that next time? ....Of course, when Asha isn''t watching over me with cold eyes from behind me. There are many ves to save. Are you okay? How much do you need? Hmm? At least 150 people. Let''s make a rough estimate, Ian heeik?! I was surprised. Is that a lot? First of all, I calcted the minimum necessary amount. Cant you find it? no. Ourpany outside the capital has a facility to manage ves, so there is no problem at least three times as many as that number. After all, it deserves to be proud of being thergest ve trade association. He seemed confident that he could lightly fill the quantity I requested with only legal ves. Buthow did you need so much? Do I have to use each one when buying ves here? Usually it''s necessary, but since I''m sorry, you don''t have to tell me. Well, since I don''t know where to use it after buying a ve, it seems that I have to write down the reason properly, even for justification. don''t worry. I don''t mean to use it for something weird. However, there is one thing I want you to pay attention to when retrieving it. What is it? Are you a family member or a close neighbor? Anyway, can you get a group of four or five ves who know each other? Ian''s request must have been a bit esoteric, and Ian wrinkled his forehead and fell into thought. It''s not umon for families or families to be ves, so wait until you can''t find them... Ian instructs his subordinate to bring something, as if something came to mind. When a subordinate brings a pile of papers, he holds it out and shows it to me. Documents rted to very. Each of them has details such as how they became ves, their age, and their medical history. Among these, select those who know the least letters and those who have families. I may be strict though. Customers who want to buy arge number of ves at once are surprisingly rare, and Ian happily ordered his subordinates to sort the documents once again. Only the certificates of very that met my demands remained. Quality is guaranteed. huh. I will believe you. There''s no way you''d cheat against royalty. Rather, if you cheat, wouldn''t that be fun? I checked the papers a few more times and then bought the ve certificates Ian showed me. Of course, the deal was ended with a head-butt for cash. As I was signing, Ian spoke to me in a very low whisper. ...But you really don''t need a little girl? Lets talk about thatter. Because the atmosphere of my escort knight is very frightening right now. If we talk about this any longer, I think Asha will go back and tell her mother. When the transaction was sessful, Ian bowed his head at me with a genuinely delighted smile. thank you. ves are in our headquarters. I will send it right away. Thats what I mean. Can you send me to the ce I specified? No matter how, you can''t bring a ve to the pce. But you can''t just leave it on the sidewalk. Don''t worry. I had already thought of where the ves would stay. I have saved a little temporary shelter in a small city near the capital, so I n to send it there. Chapter 39 Chapter 39. The time for independencees (6) What will you do with the ves? On the way back, in the carriage, Asha asked me a question. Come to think of it, I kept forgetting to exin it to him. I''m thinking of making the ves the residents of the territory I''m going to. You mean ves? huh. Thats why we needed that many people. I already know that few people live in the estate I''m going to. At best, some of the tribes that have been living there for generations of their ancestors. A manor is basically a ce where people don''t go back. nting a g in a ce where no one lives and pretending to be a lord would only be miserable. And I''m going to give this to the ves. I took out the improved artifact made by the wizardsst time from my bosom and put it on my finger and turned it round and round. Fifty artifacts to be produced soon. I''m going to give one of these to almost every household and educate them. Then wouldnt they be quite usable residents there too? I have already prepared the necessary textbooks, and the teachers of my future residents have been introduced to me by my former tutor. It was instructed to teach the minimum required level of education for one year. I won''t go anywhere and listen to the rumors that the residents of the territory I run are ignorant. And at that level, you can fully understand and execute my instructions there. Asha, who heard my intentions, gave a little admiration. Is that why? ...so don''t misunderstand. In the future. I have no intention of staying there quietly. Since I''m going there, I''m thinking of making it the best estate. Then, wouldn''t I be able to livefortably while enjoying good food there? yes it is for me To the end, I''m training guys who will work hard there so that I can livefortably. wait and see I''ll make you the best paradise. Iughed out loud confidently. * * * Did Arel go to the ve market? King Theonel asked again as if he couldn''t understand. It was because he had seen the report posted by the butler, Jenefel, who serves him. Recently, the king ordered that his youngest son be monitored. No doubt. Jenefel answered quietly. I''m not particrly suspicious. In the first ce, this elderly butler is the most reliable vassal he has trusted for a long time. Did you buy 200 ves? Could it be that you are not a sex ve? That would be amazing in its own way. Theonel''s joke was epted by Jennefel with a light smile. These are the ves the youngest prince will take to the estate. ....is it. Theonel''splexion darkened after hearing that exnation. The territory that Arel will go to. It was not his intention to decide there. What father in the world would send his son directly to a harshnd... such a cold ce that doesn''t even warm properly. I wanted to oppose it, but... I''d rather send it to a ce where I could live morefortably. However, the servants decided to send Arel to that cold ce. As a pretext, that child would be able to further develop that ce. Dirty bastards... But do you know how to know the inside? Sending them to a harsh ce from which they cannot easily return, in the worst case, they hope that they will have an ident there. A harsh environment can be a weapon sufficient to harm a person by itself. Knowing that, Theonel''s worries are not light. But... is that child prepared? After having Jenefel watch Arel''s activities, the child does not shrink at all, but rather actively starts preparing to leave for the manor. Well he was such a child. He neverins under any circumstance and uses his abilities to face his destiny. It was his impression of Arell. Are you facing hardships without caring about your own safety? I''m sure if you listened to it, you''d deny it super-fast, telling me not to say strange nonsense. okay. I can''t help but trust that kid. But I can''t let go of both hands. Jenefel. yes. Have someone you trust take care of the child. Is there anyone suitable? there is. Then leave it to him. No matter how much you trust your children, they are only thirteen-year-old children. In any event, there is a possibility of making a mistake. And since I was a weak child from the start, I was worried. That''s why, in case of emergency, I''ll have to use my hand to protect it. Just protect it from being discovered. I will keep that in mind. * * * The hardest part of preparing for independence is nothing else. Wouldn''t it be preparing to say goodbye to my family, my dear home, and my cozy bed? Arel... Would it be good for Mom to tell His Majesty one more time? My mother tries hard to hide her tearful eyes, as if she is about to cry at any moment, and reveals her true intention that she does not want me to leave. Even though I''m not running away right now, he holds my hand and won''t let go. Is this how a mother usually feels when she sends her son to the army? I still haven''t told my mom where I''m leaving. I also ordered the handmaidens to shut their mouths. In particr, I told my nanny in advance about my intentions. Do not worry. wille often I will send you gifts often. ....Of course, it''s doubtful that there will be a souvenir shop in that ce where only snow falls. If you don''t have anything, I can make it. Lady Lipana. It is at times like this that you must be courageous and send Arel away. And there''s still a year left. If that''s already the case, what are you going to do? The nanny also told her something tofort her. However, as expected, as much as I knew where I was going, I felt bitter inside. As expected, I''ll keep things a secret about where I''m going. Yes, I will reveal it when I earnestly settle down there. At that time, I will make you feel really safe. * * * I can''t admit it! I can''t admit it! never admit it! Only that word was driving strongly in the girl''s mind. Grind your teeth and control your emotions by suppressing andpressing the words that burst out only in your mind. I dont understand! However, no matter how much he endured, the swordsman''s heart could never deceive the sword. Kania gripped the sword with both hands as hard as he could and swung it. Aaaaaaaang! The aura on the sword raged with explosive force and mercilessly blew away the knight in sparring with her. Aaaaaaaagh!? The rough-looking knight who must have lived three times longer than Kania screamed and fell out. The reason why he was still conscious after receiving a rough blow just now was because he had an intuition that the blow had been serious and he concentrated on blocking it with all his might. But that''s all, and I don''t have the energy to rise anymore. ...lost. next! When Kania readily admitted defeat, she immediately turned her head away from him and shouted. The other knights helped the knight who had just fallen out to retreat, and another opponent came in this time. There was a lot of tension on the face of the knight who was starting a new match, probably because he had just seen his colleague shattered with a single shot. Come on with all your might. Otherwise, you might get seriously hurt. Kania warned with an unusually terrifying force. At other times, I would be considerate of the other person and increase or decrease my strength to some extent, but right now, no matter how hard I try, I don''t think it will be moderate. The reason was that he had heard from Arel a while ago that he would be leaving soon. I understood the situation. It''s not that I can''t understand it with my head. But emotions are different. I can''t admit it. What is that?'' Destiny is decided by others, not by one''s own will. I couldn''t ept it all the more because she was the one who felt the rejection of fate itself more than anyone else. Even if it was the work of his half-brother. What I don''t understand is why are you saying that now!'' It is that he confided in himself half a year or so after the decision was made. In reality, Arell was looking at Kania here and there and eventually forgot to say it, so he hurriedly confessed it after half a year, but she, who doesn''t know that, has no choice but to ept it like this. Because you can''t change your destiny... you can''t change it even if you say it, so I couldn''t say it easily. That''s why you can''t help but get angry. However, getting angry at Arel is the wrong way to vent your anger. In the end, her irritation had to be channeled in the wrong direction. You can''t help but fight. There is no ce to release this annoyance now, unless it is a ce that is not protected by at least a suitable rule. Or rather, this annoyance will explode elsewhere. Knowing Kania''s personality all too well, the knights respond to Kania''s sparring while trembling. Sacrificing one''s own body to relieve the princess'' anger. Well... that doesn''t mean I''m going to die. At best, it''s about three weeks at the treatment center. Never just let go. Kania gritted his mrs and put strength into the hand holding the sword again. Oddly enough, it feels like more energy than usual. Had Arel been like that before? The driving force hecks to ovee the wall is obsession and anger. If you push with strong emotions, the mana inside your body will circte more quickly, naturally riding on that momentum. I didn''t understand it then, but now I understand. The aura that emanates from the sword in her hand is more destructive than usual and rages like a storm. And the poor knights had to face Kania''s swordsman while trembling. that day. Two-thirds of the knights who fought with her had to take care of the healers, and about half of the training ground was destroyed, making it unusable for the time being. And Kania jumped over the wall once more. The youngest sword master in the history of the kingdom... This is the moment when the sword master was born. However, there is probably no one in future generations who knows that the cause of his birth was his obsession and irritation with his younger brother. * * * Suddenly, a distant memoryes to mind. My first life... My first life before 100, I can''t even remember the name right now. Was this how you felt then? ...Did time pass so quickly even before I went to the army?'' It''s really super fast from receiving the enlistment notice to the enlistment date. I tilted my head as I recalled the days I couldn''t remember properly. At some point, time flew by and it was my 14th birthday. Perhaps because of the preparations for independence, the real time passed by too quickly. I wondered if I had packed a little now, but should I say it''s already time? Now I''m a bit upset. Chapter 40 Chapter 40. The time for independencees (7) Cause First. The ce where I am now is a banquet to celebrate my birthday. It is a banquet tomemorate my birthday and mying-of-age ceremony. I''m not as good as the throne, but I''m sitting in a pretty fancy chair and without a word..... Congrattions from the bottom of my heart. With this, Arell-sama is a grown-up... the following is omitted. Now I see the nobles talking congrattions in front of me. This is the second reason why I feel bad. There are also some that are quite boring. More nobles came to see me than on my first birthday. Back then, I pretended to be asleep because I was a baby, but now I can''t sleep, so it''s painful. In addition, now we have to react individually. A smiling face is basic, and even short words should be given. I don''t think most idol handshake events would be this difficult. Not only us, but all the people will bememorating this day. what?? Celebrating my being kicked out of the province? I can only hear this in my ears. To be honest, in the early days of my previous life, I would have grabbed these bastards by the cor, climbed up on the roof, forcibly spit out the puss in their stomach, and shook them wildly. Or did you y with fireworks with them? Patience, patience.... What I endure is, first of all, my birthday, and first of all, it is a ce to say congrattions. And mom is watching. That''s why I exercise patience. These are the kids you won''t see in a month anyway. I''m merciful, so I''ll just let it go. The Arrel fan meeting is finally over. I secretly let out a deep sigh. Are you tired? Suddenly, my father, who is sitting on the throne next to me, asks. it''s okay. Dont overdo it. I already know that you are struggling with preparation. hmm? preparation? Are you saying I''m ready to advance into the territory? But did I say it right? I''m tired right now, so my head doesn''t turn very well. Dont worry. ....What do you mean? Anyway, can I get some sleep now? Even if I yawn, no one will see, right? and when you try to avert your eyes. Arel. Will you be okay for a while? It''s kind of an annoying voice. I was doing something, but in front of me was a senior peacock... no, a woman in a fancy dress was approaching. Wasn''t I the main character on this birthday? Why are you more gorgeous than me? Well, it''s no wonder it''s gorgeous. It was none other than Aunt Elia, the queen. She is the most underaged woman in the kingdom. But what about thisdy? strange? Today, there are only greetings from nobles, and there shouldn''t be anything to talk about except chatting with members of the royal family who are already acquainted with each other? I heard the story. I thought I was already leaving for the manor. Lipana must be quite disappointed. ah-ha, I see. You came to scratch my temper. Is my birthday present from you high blood pressure? Your hobby is so noble. I can talk to you. It is truly my sad destiny to have to respond with a smile here, saying that the ss is a gangster. It was something I would take on one day. Rather, I am d that the opportunity to contribute to the kingdom came early. Yes, it is destined to be kicked out someday. When I say it in a pretense, Aunt Elia''s face glows with something like faint joy. I miss you the most. It seems like my swordsmanship has improved a lot thanks to you... I always thank you. I am ashamed. So, even though its insignificant, I should at least return it. huh? return courtesy? Can I give you something as a present? Elia beckoned, and the maid serving her gave me a coat that looked warm at first nce. The white fur coat looked somehow fluffy. It''s a coat made from the fur of foxes living in Fahilia. When I touched it, it was clear that it was a fairly expensive coat. However, although I received a present, I am not very happy. Rather, I feel dirty as if I have piles of shit on my hands. ....That''s right, it''s been four years. Every woman is the culprit! I expected. In the first ce, that mom is not the type to keep someone in check politically. So, I wonder who really realized the sense of crisis and pushed for advancement into the territory to keep me in check. A person who can forcibly win the appeal of the entire nobility and gain their support. Or the back of the character. Anyway, that bitch''s temperament is really like a dog. A coat made of foxes that live in Fahilia, knowingly... This is an open mockery. Wow.. this is really ridiculous even for me. I don''t mock people like that, do I? Still, if you get angry here, you''re third-rate. I smiled as if I was really happy, hiding my true feelings. I already said hello to my brother. Even if they are distant, they inherited the same royal blood. When I need help, I will definitely run to my brother. Yes, no matter how far away you are, what kind of world is it these days? If you do it once, it takes less than 30 seconds to teleport. oh? You are very reliable. Of course, I don''t care if my brother needs me or not. However, on the contrary, whenever I want to see your face, I can go to pluck your hair at any time. Please don''t let that daye. Please, I''m begging you, let''s be careful that the day we can open up to each other doesn''te. You''re in a position where you know each other well. Whoop whoop whoop. Aunt Elia and I smiled at each other. Madame. I see wrinkles because I smile. The banquet was slowlying to an end. The nobles are busy chatting with each other, and I''ve lost interest in a little boy like me who''s about to go to the backcountry where a snowstorm hits. It''s annoying when you pay attention to me, but I feel lonely because I''m turned away. Shall I pass the time ying pranks on the knights silently guarding my back? ...Come to think of it, I think I''m forgetting something. something is unpleasant I felt like something had just gone wrong. Come to think of it, isn''t anyone quiet these days? I nced sideways. Cania''s older sister. He doesn''t say a word to me after half a year, perhaps because he was disappointed that I forgot to announce the news of my independencete. From what I''ve heard, he''s been running around destroying the training grounds while venting his anger at the knights these days. I named my sister''s swordsmanship Starbreaker, but not Training Ground Breaker. To put it bluntly, I felt sorry for the knights, and I even secretly supported them with the repair cost of the training ground. I still feel like I''m not in a good mood. Should I apologize before I go?'' Well, even if it''s me, I''ll be sad. After the banquet, would it be better to visit sooner orter and sincerely apologize? Are you thinking about huh! Suddenly, my sister nodded loudly to herself and stood up. ....Sense of sadness that can be seen in a mastermander who makes the biggest decision in his life. It seems like I''m going to go to the battlefield like this. ....Something ominous and throbbing. The feeling I''ve built up over the years I''ve known my sister is suddenly rushing to work. Usually when my older sister makes a face like that, things rarely happen properly. Kania noona walked confidently to the king and then stopped. Cania? What is it? father. I have something to tell you. My bomb detection abilities...just a premonition is sounding an ominous rm. Kania: I don''t know why my instinct toe out suddenly awakened on my half-brother''s birthday. Even I was staring nkly at the scene, unable to read the meaning. It''s not just me. Other nobles, brothers, mothers, female knights, and... the king too. It doesnt seem like a seat right now. do itter. No, right now is perfect. Even if he were to be firm and step down, he would not easily ept it. Let the king wink at you to say it without being able to do it. In a month, I will follow Arell. Woo Woo Woo Woo!! I could clearly hear the sound of something emanating from somewhere. not one or two It seems that all the nobles who drank in moderation exploded. Ugh? Fountain show of alcohol is dirty. Fortunately, I had nothing in my mouth now, so I was spared the ugliness, but I almost vomited ectosm instead. By the way, what is Concubine Pinelia, the mother of Kania''s sister, doing? He looks like he''s obsessed with something. what? Does thatdy already know something? I will say it again. I will go with Arell. What is your sister talking about now? Have you ever had a drink? Abby felt the same way, and the life in her eyes almost disappeared. The reason why he managed to maintain hisposure must have been thanks to the king''s dignity, who had been discussing state affairs. You''re kidding too much. I mean it. Just kidding, please. What are you trying to do by following me? As if he would not tolerate any more nonsense, the king gave off a fierce energy. If it were a normal girl, she would have trembled and withdrew from the spot, but it was rather counterproductive against Kania''s older sister. When my sister threatens me, she gets even more ignited and pushes me hard. By the way, I''m also curious. What are you going to do after following me? For now, I kept my mouth shut at the thought that I would listen, and after 5 seconds I regretted it. I will be Arels knight! If there was a camera here, the sh would have shed at this very moment. I can''t help but be thankful that photography technology hasn''t been invented here yet. Cania. It''s too much of a joke. It was a big deal. My dad is on the verge of getting really pissed off. My muscles are twitching. And my mentality is also in danger. You want to be a knight? Bing a knight is not that easy. No matter how hard you learn the sword... It''s possible! My sister shouted confidently, as if there was any reason to believe. father. I just became a master. aura master. Once again the nobles began to mumble. It''s not unreasonable to be surprised. It is said that there are currently only two knights who have reached the Aura Master level even within the Kingdom. How many people from the lineage of the royal family have reached that level? ...I can''t believe it. Kania You are only 19 years old. There was no person other than the first king who became a master at such an age. He mentioned a person from 500 years ago. That''s why it''s not normally possible. I hurriedly looked at the state of Kania''s sister''s aura. I only see through my eyes, so there may be some errors, but... Hmmm... it''s real In the meantime, I wondered if there was not much progress because there was no word about the training results, but did you jump over another wall in the meantime? The other guys don''t see things like the flow of mana, so they don''t seem to believe their sister''s words. However, as much as the king, his muscles are tense as if he intuitively sensed something. Is it really? I will show you right here. Perhaps understanding that people wouldn''t believe me if I just said it with words, my sister forcibly took the sword halfway from one of the knights standing guard and shouted, standing proudly. Everyone, please get out of the way! The nobles who understood the meaning split into two. Chapter 41 Chapter 41. The time of independence hase (8) + To the frozennd (1) I calmly closed my eyes and concentrated on my consciousness. It seems clear. Right now, my sister''s mana is circting with furious momentum. Soon after, an even stronger aura began to emanate from the momentum. Her aura was pouring out all the way to the ceiling. Even though it was a simple discharge, it was an overwhelming energy that could be wanted by the king, the father. That''s not all. Kania noona raised her sword and struck it down with a short cry. A simple cut down. The blue sword light spreads out in front and splits the banquet hall all the way to the floor, like cutting a wedding cake. What are you doing!? Am I the only one confused by the performance right now? Everyone has nothing to say. ...Have you really be a sword master? Who muttered at the end of the silence? Even though it wasn''t a loud voice, everyone in the banquet hall understood what he was saying and realized after seeing his sister. She is a swordsman who has reached the level of a master. It is the birth of the third sword master in the kingdom of Zhi . Oh oh oh oh oh! Soon after, emotions start to burst out from silence to admiration . To that extent, the aura that came out of the sword that my sister had hit just now was pure and sharper than anyone else. Have you already reached that level? But now why am I feeling this not-so-happy mood? After cing the sword on the floor, Kania''s sister looked back at the king. father. I''ve been thinking about it all along. For now, Arel will be given the estate and leave, and then I will marry someone I don''t even know who I am. I guess so. That is the predetermined fate of an ordinary powerless prince or princess. Then I''d rather choose the path of a knight on my own! My sister''s determination is firm and her will is strong. Normally, I would have been moved and apuded. The problem now is the ce and situation. In front of most of the powerful nobles in the kingdom, she resigned from this position, saying that she would quit being a princess. Even if you say that this is a joke, the aftermath will not be a joke. Looking at Kania''s strange smile, it was clear that this was intentional. There is no doubt that he intentionally broke things up here and made it difficult to deal with them easily. Who the hell influenced your sister to open her eyes to this kind of hair? Are you a guy? Did you teach me anything like that? ....why am I stabbed by my conscience? Is it because I showed my sister only strange things? Should I dry it anyway? An ordinary princess would be able to kick her out with force, but no one could physically stop her sister right here and now. At least I persuaded him... I''ll show you that my resolve is sincere. huh? For some reason, my sister strides this way. Then she got down on one knee in front of me, even though she was wearing a dress. What are you doing? In front of me, half stunned. me. Kania Ernesia swears here. solemnly. She is clearly sleeping quietly, but her voice is clearly echoing here and now. Ka... Kania-sama!? Only the two female knights who were watching understood the meaning and tried to stop it, but it was already toote. A sword that this body has forged throughout its life. And a sword to be forged in the future. I swear to offer you here. I swear to defeat all the hardships that stand in your way with the sword of my body by your side. From this moment on, Nakania Ernesia swears to be your unmistakable knight. She recites the knight''s oath. In fact, it is difficult to see that a formal oath was established. In the first ce, my sister is a princess, not a person with the title of a formal knight. Even if it was an official knight, this oath was made recklessly and I did not agree. It''s hard to see that it''s ever been formally established. If this is established, it''s just an unfair oath. The problem, as I said before, is that many nobles are watching. A knight''s oath is not something that can be spoken of as a joke. Even more so, what if someone who handles a sword puts it in their mouth? If a person who reached the level of an Auror Master spoke of it, there would be no idiot here who would listen to it as a joke. You can''t take it back as long as you''ve already uttered it. ...You made up your mind.'' Even I can''t help but admit it today. Now she really wants to follow me. It''s not just the concept of chasing after a weak younger brother out of concern. Hemitted what he did here and now to pave his way forward. Wow, everyone''s faces are no joke. The king has already turnedpletely earthy. Aunt Pinelia is also bleeding in real life. And when it came to Queen Elia''s aunt. ..!! He is directing his bloody eyes towards us as if he would roast our brother and sister in the fires of hell if we could do it right away. I wanted to get rid of the troublemaker for a long time, but how rotten my mood must be to bring such a mess that day. Normally, I would haveughed at Aunt Ellia''s rotting face. ....Now I want to cry too. After that, there was somemotion. To put it in conclusion, in the end Kanianuna came along with me too. ....I thought about it even when I was one year old, but strangely, my birthday doesn''t seem to end quietly. I will never have a banquet on my birthday again. I was determined. I had to seriously consult with the King after Kania''s older sister had bought and bought an ident on my birthday. I, the first-ss contributor who made my sister stronger, felt a little bit of remorse this time, so I listened to my father''sint seriously. At this point, I sincerely sympathize with him. Howe all the children are like this? Speaking of that, first of all, I didn''t even have a formal knighthood. First of all, it was decided that he would follow me in the name of an apprentice knight because he had granted his wish. This is the conclusion that my dad and I put our heads together for a full day. It''s apromise, no matter how you look at it. It''s real. Well... the horse is an apprentice, but in reality it''s a parachute driver with a super tinum spoon. For now, it''s under my direct control, and the management will be done by our two female knights. When I told them that, Asha and Seina were speechless that day because their mouths were so wide open. ....I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. Kania... That child will change his mind once he knows the reality first. Apparently, she thought that if she suffered a little under the real knights, she wouldn''t be able tost long. I agreed at first, but inside I was like, Well?'' I can''t help but be bored. Because I''m the one who knows best about that sister''s stubbornness. * * * There was a lot ofmotion, but time still flies. A month passed by in an instant. Time flies so fast... Normally, I wouldin about the speed of time, but today, it was rare for my mother toin like this. Tomorrow, I will leave for the manor. Independent. In the meantime, I''ve said it several times, but it''s the first time that this word feels bitter like today. .... I guess I''m quite attached to life here too. Because I cane back often. Don''t worry too much. They have already secured the means to return in case of an emergency or in normal times. If you set your mind to it, you cane and see anyone, whether you''re a mother, a nurse, or ady-in-waiting here, whether you''re a lover or the chef. Even so, my mother and I feel soplicated. In the end, it must be because it is time for the child to be independent. It seems like it was only yesterday that you were born you have grown up already. ???? mom. At first, I didnt cry much. Do you know how worried Mom and Chena were because raising them was so smooth? hmm? I wanted to create a great baby in my own way, but I didn''t see it that way in the parents'' eyes. I''m still too far Please be careful. Arel is weak, so if he ever gets sick, he immediately asks for help from others... I know. Don''t worry, the territory I''m going to... I already know what it''s like there. uh? Did you keep your mouth closed like that? I was surprised. Could there be a mother who doesnt know where her child is going? I couldn''t get any words out. Im sure Arel would do well in any ce. So, I wont bother worrying about this mother anymore. Instead, my mother gently hugged me. Please be well. Arell. I love you. Mom whispered to me as she hugged me. No matter how much I was a pro in my previous life, I usuallyughed at anything. Your mother. You should take care of your mother too. As much as this time.... My heart is crushed without knowing. In the end, independence means separation between parents and children. Even if you coulde back anytime, it''s natural to be disappointed. To thend of frozennd (1) Eventually, the day to leave came. We are heading to Fahilia, the territory where I will make my house in the future. The northernmost point of the kingdom on the map. It is literally and of frozennd located under the mountains covered with ice all over. Hehehehe.... How far did he travel in the wagon? Before I knew it, I began to see a scene of white snow piled up on the ground. It''s probably going to be so cold outside that it''s going to rip your flesh out. Basically no one lives here. At best, only a handful of tribes live here by hunting wild animals. Even they don''t dare to cross the top. In the past, there was a person who made an effort to cultivate this ce as a territory. However, in the end, it is said that he could not ovee the harshness of nature and eventually ran away without his tail. It must be too early for humans to conquer thisnd yet. As proof, the city itself has not developed much, and only empty mansions like ice fields remain. As a test, during a leave of absence, he had a servant dig up the ground nearby. The shovel is broken. The ground is frozen hard enough to bend a pickaxe. crazy?????? Seeing that, I couldn''t help but swear. The aristocrats who sent me to this ce seem to sincerely want me to go wrong. Do you mean living in a ce like this? Certainly everyone deserves to be concerned. But I''m not worried Even if it''s not in the frozen ground, but in theva, I''ll somehow create my ownfortable paradise and drink honey. * * * The way to Yeongji by carriage. Since the distance was quite far, we had been traveling for quite a long time in a wagon led by escorts. By the way... I put my ns for the future into a corner of my head for a while and leaned back on the soft carriage seat. It''s hot. Although the cold wind may blow outside, inside the wagon. Its warm. I doze off in the warm carriage, putting on my coat. It''s like a fox coat from that nasty queen, but damn this coat is warm. Chapter 42 Chapter 42. To the Frozen Land (2) Biyayayayayayayah.. The baby griffon fries also seldom fall from my feet, perhaps because they are warm. Do griffons like warm things? Surely it''s not a migratory bird? No, is it a semi-migratory bird? Because it''s half a lion and half a bird. Let''s share warmth with each other. I''d rather ride this guy if he could fly. The size of the fry hasn''t changed much over the years. At best, it is about the size of arge dog. And still can''t fly After examining the data, it seems that it still needs to grow a little more before it can grow new feathers and be more like a griffon. Its warm though. Aren''t you being too squeamish? Kania''s older sister, in the same carriage, is looking at me and Fry, furrowing her eyebrows as if she doesn''t understand at all. To be precise, he seemed to think that the current heating of the wagon was excessive. Wow arent these all magic tools for heating? How much is all this''? For reference, this was my sister''s reaction when she first saw the inside of this wagon. Do not worry. It''s all from my money anyway. I couldn''t tolerate the cold even for a moment, so I remodeled the inside of the wagon so that it could be warmed up with magic tools for heating. The seats are the result of installing magic tools that heat themselves and the air is warmed up as well. And, of course, it is also cooling. Hot and cold not perfect. Thanks to this, even though it is a long journey, I can spend it warmly. what a luxury exorcism. Wouldnt it be better to ventte a little? Perhaps the air is stuffy, so I open the carriage window. The air that had been warm just before disappearedpletely, and the temperature inside the carriage dropped below zero in an instant. close! A snowstorm ising! Shocked by an untimely cold wind, I panicked and forcibly closed the window. It is chilly. By the way, Kania noona didn''t seem to mind at all despite the cold wind even though she was wearing the dress she normally wears. This is an outfit that looks cold just by looking at it. Still, are you a little cool? I guess it just feels like that. Even if I suggest a coat, they say it''s cumbersome and won''t wear it. ....is insane. I shook my head. At times like this, I envy you. I know why. My older sister is not physically strong against the cold. If you look closely at the flow of mana, you can see that two or threeyers of mana are meticulously wrapped around her body. Oh, is it using mana as an instion material? It''s a subversion of the ones I previously had that didn''t allow the heat and pressure to escape when manufacturing counterfeit diamonds. I''ve never been taught anything, but I guess I instinctively learned the trick. this? Doesn''t everyone do it? Say that to my escort driver now. Both will cry. It''s like dirty talent... By the way, Asha and Seina are sitting in the driver''s seat right now. Being blown directly into the cold wind is an extreme job for an escort knight. The two of them were also given magic tools that generate heat about the size of a palm, but it must be difficult. In the first ce, I dont have enough mana to use, so I cant do tricks like my sister. I can stay warm in the iceke if I want to, but I usually limit my strength, so of course I have no choice but to get cold at times like this. I should have acted appropriately because I was able to use a little mana at that time. It doesn''t matter. I don''t have mana, but I have a lot of magic tools for heating. If you don''t have strength, you can fill it with stuff! This is the power of matter! By the way, do you really have any regrets? Are you so dissatisfied that this older sister followed you? Kania noona is thrilled! As I inted my cheeks while ring at them, I quickly shook my head. But in the end, my sister forcibly pulled my cheeks, as if my true feelings were conveyed. Yayayayaya...... It''s not like that, it''s really that there''s no problem if you follow me recklessly like this. I wanted to ask you again on this asion. I couldn''t break the stubbornness of my older sister, who had an ident on my birthday, and eventually allowed her to apany me. In fact, it dried several times. Not only I, but also the king, concubine Pinelia, Kanianuna''s mother, and even my mother tried to convince me. Even so, I stubbornly did not break my will and ended up following. regret? Arent you? Even though he himself is quietly saying such things. Really? Hmm? And I just thought it was a good opportunity. yes? opportunity? ah. Didn''t you tell Arel? What are you talking about? I can''t guess. In the meantime, I''ve been busy preparing for independence, so unfortunately there are things around me that I haven''t paid much attention to. maybe. If I had stayed in the pce, I would have gotten engaged shortly after? I guess so. I got it. My older sister is 19 years old this year. In fact, you should be surprised that up until now you managed to endure without being engaged. ....Maybe it''s because of his outrageous personality. In fact, by the standards here, it''s okay to be an old virgin... Arell? Did you think it was strange? Suddenly, he grabbed my wrist. No, I never imagined being rude. By the way, did you talk about an engagement like that? for now. It''s not confirmed, just what you want it to be? indeed. Maybe that''s why Kania noona tried to follow me even if she forced herself a little. It seemed that he couldn''t tolerate being engaged or married like this because he had a personality that didn''t like to walk in a fixed frame more than me. By the way, who was it? I don''t know? I said I didnt like it before I even heard the name and turned it down. If you''re not interested, you don''t even hear what anyone says, so it seems like you don''t even remember those things. From now on, I will find freedom and live! I don''t know who the opponent is, but I should say I''m d. It''s because it seems like it would be difficult to deal with that personality even with arge group of people. I don''t know if I''m a nerd, but thank me. ....is not it? * * * Through the cold wind, the long procession escorting the wagon I rode entered the lord''s castle one after another. thousand troops. Two hundred ves to be its inhabitants. And the two knights who are close to me, my older sister Kania, and the alchemists and maids under mymand. A number that is never small. The reason why he had no choice but to drag 1,000 troops was because there were few troops stationed here in the first ce. There are only about two hundred people. It was not a very importantnd in the first ce, and the wild beasts and monsters living here were more threatening than the troops of the enemy country. However, now that I have arrived, it is necessary to increase the number of troops, so it was the result of the king''s direct consideration. Ah... it''s cold... It was warm all the time in the carriage, but when I arrived and got off, the cold here greeted me. hello boy This is thend of the frozennd. The impression is over, let''s quickly enter the castle. He''s really mean again. That''s why it''s different from my older sister who maintains her body temperature with an aura. I nced at the exterior of the lord''s castle with my own eyes. It''s a pretty solid castle. The intention of preparing for a snowstorm or monsters is clearly felt. The previous lord must have been determined to properly revive this ce. However, looking outside now, it seems that the dream of the former lord, whom no one knows, has just been swept away by the cold wind. First, lets unpack. I ordered the soldiers and the people who followed me to unpack their belongings first. * * * The knights check the security in the castle, and the rest of the soldiers unpack. Ill take a short walk ande back! Kania noona said she would look around and disappeared somewhere. Isn''t that sister really cold? Does it really look like a beagle with eyes? While I was dumbfounded, I received some handover documents from the manager here. What should I say? The moment he turns over the paperwork, he has a really refreshing face. From what I heard, it seemed that the previous lord had failed in management and had taken on the management of this ce, which seemed to have almost stopped breathing. With this, I can breathe. Is that so? I am genuinely moved and crying. It''s a pity. After the handover was over, I headed to the study to kill some time in the meantime. where? Have you ever hidden a dirty book? I searched all over, but unfortunately I couldn''t find the former lord''s erotic book. ....act. Is this son of a eunuch? Howe there isn''t a dirty book in the library? I was genuinely astonished. ....That''s enough of a joke, I rummaged through the study and looked at the materials about Pahilia, the territory that I now have to manage. The previous lord hardly let go of these things, so his hands were quite dirty. Hmm there arent many people after all. The poption of the entire territory is about 10,000. Residents are divided into 12 viges. The distance between the viges is not too far. This is probably because the area where they can live is limited in the first ce. Most of them are hunters who have lived here since their ancestors. However, the problem is that there have been no new residents in recent decades. The poption there is also declining. This is why it''s hard to call it a poor estate. It''s just a ruined estate. In fact, the operation itself would have been impossible. Almost no crops came out, and they would have lived only by hunting. At least, he would have managed to make up for it by hunting for fur or the rare wild animals that live here. There is no record of the collection of taxes in the meantime, as if the kingdom side is almost unaware of this ce. Because they are too poor, they are basically neglecting the policy of exemption. Just in case, I checked the ledger left by the previous lord. I turned a page and threw it away. Apparently, it seems that he has exceeded the deficit and even borrowed debt from other territories. Of course, there are no debts left here. After all, it was the lord''s personal light, so it seems that he solved it somehow by robbing his family. But in the end, they couldn''t afford it and went bankrupt. Is it that his dream hase to an end so hopelessly? are you kidding!? What did he want to do? I am sure that it will remain as an example of failed management of the territory for generations toe in the history of the kingdom. I''m pretty sure this idiot is in textbooks. Its the worst. No Its not even my job, but its the first time my head hurts just looking at it. The past is the past, and I will pioneer the future on my own. So that''s what happened. I looked at the map. Well, apart from the fact that there is nothing special, are there any major characteristics? Still, there are a lot of trees .... Perhaps because of the low poption, the nature here is almost untouched by humans. That''s why there are quite a lot of trees. Do you want to make money by making paper? First of all, paper is precious here. It might be pretty cool. I guess I can make a profit somehow. Chapter 43 Chapter 43. To the frozennd (3) Well, I don''t have to worry about money right now. Originally, the financial power is on the side, so there is no reason for the foundation to be shaken right away. In the first ce, my main source of ie is business. It is still being sold steadily, so there is no need for money. At least I can keep someone from starving to death just by sitting here. Lets start with what to do first. My pride won''t allow me to just settle down. First of all, themand of the military forces here was basically ordered to be controlled by Asha and Seina. Unless I am the kingdom, I am the lord of this ce, the highest person. My escort knight, the female knight, is my closest aide, so she is qualified to lead. In addition, I trained my skills myself, so no one will be dissatisfied. If not, prove it by force. I don''t have the talent for that. When I called the person in charge of this ce, an old knight came out. Rather than being apetent person, I feel like I spent a long time here andmanded it. He handed overmand to the two female knights withoutint. Kinai''s sister? I''m sorry, but for the time being, I don''t n to entrust the work. If you do something wrong, you might see the Temr barracks here disintegrate in one day. Basically, the real power will be left to the two female knights. They don''t have the personality to betray me, and they have hints just in case, so it''s okay to trust them. Leave it to us. Asha looked broken as she checked the takeover documents one by one. Yasa is basically sincere, and Seina has also worked here. From what I can see, he seems to be acquainted with the existingmander here. ...Seina Garil!? Its been a while. former captain. Seeing that he couldn''t hide his surprise when he met Seina, he must have never expected that they would reunite like this again. Do you know each other? When I asked, Seina stiffly nodded as if a bit embarrassed. I am the captain of the unit I was in before. ...I don''t know what to do with the world. He muttered in a strangely emotional voice. I thought I had an ident and came back. Really too much. At those words, Seina also smiled slightly. But now, Seina is the boss. As soon as the atmosphere of the reunion ended, he immediately became polite to Seina. Then, he took the takeover seriously. The distinction between public and private is strict. When my former sessor moved out and returned yearster, he became my boss. Normally, he wouldn''t be able to adapt easily to situations like this, but he doesn''t seem to have anyints. You are a good person by nature. Well, if it wasn''t that much, I wouldn''t be able to do something like troop management in such an extreme region. In any case, the two female knights would be able to lead without any problems, assuming that no serious problems would arise. now what to do next Now I have to meet the real power holders here. I smirked as I checked the list of vigers here. If the lord is ipetent, who will actuallymand the territories? Of course they are the only ones. Summon all the vige chiefs. Don''t miss out on a single person. You have toe by yourself, okay? I asked the messengers to be sent to each vige. A new lord hase. If so, wouldn''t it be prudent toe to say hello? First of all, I have to stamp my face on them. what? Are you busy eating and living and don''t have time toe? then i will call you I am a kind lord You can show kindness by sending invitations. Proxy attendance is not tolerated. Even for the sake of the future, I have no intention of loosening up the current order. * * * A few dayster. 12 vige chiefs came to greet me. More precisely, it should be called forced summoning. I personally sent an invitation, but there seems to be no one who won''te. As expected, the vige chiefs were all elderly people. However, as befits a tribe that lives by hunting in such a cold region, he is an old man, but his physique is strong and his eyes are still full of energy. I think I could strangle one or two wolves on the spot. The small men will greet the lord. Twelve vige chiefs entered the audience room and bowed down on their faces. I sat arrogantly in my chair and epted their greetings with only a hand gesture. This is Arell Ernesia. Please remember. I hope to be a lord who will remain in your memory. I said it with a wry smile, half-joking on purpose. Although I have just passed theing-of-age ceremony, from their point of view, I am just a child with power. I''m sure you''re breathing a sigh right now. So it can never be taken lightly. By the way, I see a pretty young vige chief too. Among the 12 vige chiefs, I noticed a man in his early thirties lying on his stomach, and I looked at him. Actually, I already know from checking the documents. Untilst year, my father was serving as the vige chief, but he passed away earlier this year. So now I am taking over. He answered in a slightly trembling voice. It''s probably because I threatened toe on my own. I''m not saying this to be particrly grumpy. Just testing their attitude. I hold the power. I intend to make this as clear as possible. In fact, depending on the lord, there are those who treat the lives of the residents as lightly as getting rid of flies. I don''t want to be a tyrant to that extent, but at least I hope you don''t take me lightly. First of all, I think the story will be long. It must have been a cold road toe. When I said this, they all started chorus saying, No. You know it''s cold He screamed while opening the window to ventte himself in his sleep this morning. ....well, I have nothing to say about being cold. For now, why dont we talk while eating? Let''s eat rice first. I was the first toe up with that suggestion. The first order I gave to the vige chiefs. It is to eat together. They are making dumbfounded faces, probably not expecting me to say such a thing. Even so, did you think I would say go back because I said hello? If youe, you should feed me some rice. That is the basis of social life. Do I even have that kind of recognition? * * * Do you know what the lower ones hate the most in this world? That is to eat with a high-ranking person. Dinner with the boss right away! Especially when you have a meal with a guy like me, it bes a ce where you don''t know whether the rice goes into your mouth or the alcohol goes into your ears. I''m sure it will be the worst dinner party. For that reason, the countenance of the vige chiefs is truly cold. It''s the right atmosphere sitting on a cushion of thorns, isn''t it? Are you morefortable? I spoke in a slightly lighter tone than before. It''s the first time I say hello, but I''m tired of setting the mood all the time. Let''s eatfortably. Then you get caught? And to be honest, I know best that seriousness doesn''t suit my face right now. Actually, before meeting the vige chief, I practiced a bit to set the mood, and the female knights praised him for being cool, but Kania noona burst into tears when she saw that, and was hurt. I think the story will be a bit long anyway. That''s why I want to eat warm rice. Wasn''t it a bit? No way. It doesn''t matter. The vige chiefs hurriedly replied, not wanting to offend me. Soon after, thedies-in-waiting brought out a meal. After a while, grilled animal meat caught here, warm bread, and hot honey wine came out in turn. Actually, I want to treat you to something better. Please bear with me for now. no! I am fully grateful for the grace of the lord. They say it''s not enough just to say something to meet. Well... Actually, I admit that it''s a simple meal. But I didn''te here because I didn''t have money, right? ???? salt? The young vige chief who had bitten off the meat muttered involuntarily. Yes, the meat was pickled with salt. I know very well that salt is precious here. Such a cheap meal, but in fact, I was considerate of you guys! ... is a joke, and I deliberately served the same meal because I needed a little intimacy. Even though I am the lord, I needed a sense of camaraderie that I was thinking of you. And you can''t feed them something delicious from the beginning. First of all, after finishing the meal, waiting for their stomachs to warm up to some extent, I spoke quietly. It seems like the previous lord gave you a hard time like this. This is the conclusion I came to after researching it once. The vige chiefs do not agree with my words, but they seem to agree in silence. unreasonable management. Investment without measures, as if chasing the ideal without a future. In the end, it is the residents here who are suffering. I don''t think I was forced to pay taxes, but there are many other traces of suffering. Even though they don''t say anything, I vaguely sense that there is still a sense of distrust towards me. Are you guys going to be okay like this? I ask them in a rush. Also no answer From my point of view, if the current policy is maintained like this for about ten years, this ce willpletely copse. It is a conclusion that I have calcted and calcted. I somehow survive by hunting, but how long will thatst? Apparently, the birth rate here is also declining. And the old seasoned youngsters are getting older as well. They won''t even know. But admitting it won''t have the power to change it. In general, it is too much for ordinary people to look only at the present. Seeing the future... would be too much of a statementbecause that''s an idealism without a countermeasure. In the future, I will be instructing several things. Sometimes there are things you can''t understand. So I''ll tell you in advance. I took a moment to breathe and spoke at intervals. Trust me unconditionally. Arell is right. Arell is justice Long live Arel. Great Arel... ...I don''t want the same zeal as a fanatic. If the dayes when you are dissatisfied with my instructions, that will be difficult. Then I will at least allow the residents to have a meal like this. I know very well what they eat now. Even what they just ate is quite a luxury for them. Of course, it would be hard to believe just by saying it. I shrugged my shoulders and said, and the vige chiefs denied it, saying, That''s not so. No, I know what, but what. The old vige chiefs hide it well, but it''s hard to see the distrust in the eyes of the young guy over there. But pretending not to see is my mercy. You can make me believe in the future. Chapter 44 Chapter 44. To thend of frozennd (4) First of all, practical work. You must have already known because I notified you. I want you to properly ept the residents I brought. Most of the ves I brought were divided into viges and relocated. They are mainly families of ves. There are too many to bring them all to the castle. Families live in viges and educated guys work here. that''s the intention For your information, I have already conditionally pardoned the status of a ve. It was because they were concerned that their loyalty would be shaken if they were discriminated against or treated badly in the vige. And they wanted to live here as residents, not ves. Otherwise, true allegiance cannot be obtained. can''t even develop. Ha ha ha... But the vige chiefs'' expressions weren''t very refreshing. From the point of view of the residents of this ce, they are foreigners, and they are from very. It won''t be easy to ept. The wall of identity is really hard and jingling. The question is more about receivingwhether others will agree. One of the vige chiefs carefully conveyed his opinion to me. There seems to be quite a bit of dissatisfaction. No, in fact, there must have been quite a voice of dissatisfaction among the residents. don''t worry. I''m not asking you to just ept it. Every time I receive a viger, I will show that much sincerity. I smiled and continued. You already know that you have received my sincerity, right? The vige chiefs twitched their shoulders. They had already relocated ves to the vige and sent money in the name of settlement money. With that money, no one will starve to death for the next three years or so. But if you don''t do it ording to my will, there is no grace. this is my warning I''ll try my best. Knowing this, the vige chiefs meekly bowed their heads. The most important thing is to let people know that if they follow me, they can eat warm meals. They have no choice but to stand on my side more than anyone else and cooperate in spreading my will. I hold the stomachs of the residents. Because you know that fact better than anyone. * * * After the face-to-face with Arel, the 12 vige chiefs were escorted out of the lord''s castle by the servants. ...Are lords like that in the first ce? The youngest vige chief asks in a low voice. I haven''t even arrived in the vige yet, but carelessly... The oldest who received the question clicked his tongue and said in a low voice that he would like to hear someone. Compared to past lords, I might have to say its unusual. Usually, most of the lords assigned to Pahilia do not have much interest in the territory itself. Because this ce is practically and of exile for them. Most of them were lords who spent their free time with their remaining wealth. Of course, there were cases where he tried to do something like the former lord. However, the vige chiefs do not have good feelings for the former lord. It''s because he only gave unreasonable instructions. As a result, many residents starved and many were injured while following his orders. Because of that, a new lord came after falling to the ground in distrust. Surprisingly, he is still a young boy. I hear you just went through aing of age ceremony. Just before convening the vige chiefs, the manager came to the vige and repeatedly asked them not to be rude. Everyone was surprised to hear that he was the youngest prince in the royal family. How long can life be twisted... No, what circumstances did the princee to be the lord of this ce? In fact, they didn''t expect much. I just hoped that he wasn''t an idiot like the previous lord. Im sure its not for the average person. The eldest vige chief muttered so. The impression of the new lord he met for the first time could be said to be unexpected. His behavior is yful like a boy in his prime, but there is something definite in his true heart that can be seen in his eyes. It is the appearance of a person with a clear goal. Are you really okay? The young vige chief seems worried. Although Arel expressed his intention to make sure that all the vigers would not starve. In fact, it provides considerable support in the name of settlement funds for new residents. Undoubtedly, his behavior is different from those of previous lords. However, there is a possibility that it was a nobleman''s whim. If that''s the case, aren''t they the ones who are being swayed, after all? It seems that he is still inexperienced. That''s... you''ll know when the timees. To the anxious young vige chief, the eldest man said just that. Trust Him now. * * * Nextes the ves... no, now I''d say the servants who work in our castle. They have been thoroughly trained during the preparation period of the past year. And since I''ve been trained, of course I have to pamper them. It was mainly made so that you could read the text and do simple calctions. From now on, your job is to take care of the paperwork here. It''s the same thing I ordered thedies-in-waiting to do in the pce before. I leave the documents that they can handle to a certain extent to them, and I have no choice but to take care of the important ones. Like this, I try to y somehow during office hours even here. Especially the budget and rted paperwork must be handled meticulously. I will not tolerate a single gap in the water. Money neverpromises. That''s my secret to sucking honey. I will keep that in mind. To my request, the servants responded a little nervously. After all, they will do their job faithfully. They will give you a decent sry as well. Above all, he has a family living in the vige, so he will work for his wife and children. Even here, our workces aim at ckpanies disguised as white. I''ll give you the money, but I''ll pamper you thoroughly. Above all, if I hadn''t reaped it, I would have been a ve for the rest of my life. They are deeply grateful to me. good night. Work for me with that mindset. I''ll go and take a nap by the firece. Don''t worry. I''ll be sure to take care of you when you need it. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! ? ? ? Hmm? Is that so too? I was rolling around on the bed in my room checking the papers the servants had arranged. Seina is looking down at me with a warm smile while holding me as ap pillow. It''s an attitude that seems familiar to me. It''s because I''ve been fooling around like this while escorting the female knights. I don''t want to work, but when the timees, it''s my own trick to try to motivate them while enjoying their touch. In addition, Asha is strict, but Seina, if I insist on it, will make her fool around to a certain extent below the line. My age is still a risky period where I am not rejected even if I stick to it like this. Let''s cherish this moment. Is this the document that the servants handled a while ago? huh. I need to see you for a while. If it''s tolerable, I''d just stamp it in moderation, but now I need to look at things while thinking about them a little. Is there not such a big change in the poption? He ordered servants to instruct vige chiefs to survey and report the exact vige poption. In the documents at the time of the first takeover, it was written that there were about 10,000 people, but when I actually investigated it, there were exactly 9 651 people. If you include the vigers I brought, you can think of it as about 9,800 people. When I think about when I was there, it definitely decreased. Certainly, considering the nk period between the former lord and me, the poption actually decreased. It is also slowly declining. Not just a census, but also the number of people born in the past few years, but the results are disastrous. Come to think of it, Seina worked here when she was the former lord, right? It is. To be precise, I worked at the border, not at the castle. What kind of guy was he? I haven''t seen you that often either... but can I say this? He seemed to hesitate for a moment, so I urged him to say it was okay. He was an aristocrat who was only ahead of his words. Thanks to that, not only the residents but also the soldiers had a hard time waking up. It must have been a really ipetent lord. Seina smiles bitterly as she speaks, but for some reason there is annoyance in her voice. The biggest problem with declining poptions is probably because they are poor. If we can''t eat and live, there''s no way the poption will grow. It would be too much for them to stick in their mouths now. You have to be able to make a living so you can naturally get married and have children. Well, most of the lords don''t even understand such a simple reason. With this amount of people, it is possible to maintain it right away. Currently, out of the money I''ve earned from trading, the assets I can roll my way are about 450,000 gold. Anyway, this ce is basically tax free, and if you want to maintain the current status purely, wouldn''t it be possible to hold out for about 50 years? Did he send me with that in mind?'' I can''t see through the nobles'' inner thoughts exactly, one by one, but I can understand the public intentions. You genuinely intended to let me rot here for almost half my life. If you have to struggle, you must be drowning in the mud-like economic situation and die. With the financial situation of an ordinary aristocrat, just maintaining this ce would make your head explode. So the question now is, how do I roll this ce? Are you going to do farming? It is impossible. came to a conclusion at once. Seina agreed without hesitation. In the first ce, just looking out the window now is a snowstorm. Common sense makes farming in this kind of weather. No sane person would encourage them to farm. The former lord encouraged farming, but it failed.... That means he is insane. At least the weather right now is pretty good in winter. It''s warm in the room now, so I don''t care much, but it''s a harsh climate for ordinary people. Upon investigation, the ground melted at best in the summer. Full-scale farming is difficult. No matter how much I think about it, self-sufficiency is the limit.'' If you use crops that are quite strong against the cold and house farming methods properly, at least self-sufficient farming will be possible here. However, it is difficult to generate full-fledged revenue. Agriculture is almost abandoned. After that, there is fur, but this one passes. However, the quality of fur here seems to be recognized, but if you want to feed here only with fur, you will have to dry the seeds of this local wildlife. In the end, is it trade using special products? I need to make something that will sell. me too? You say difficult things really simply. If someone heard me talking to myself, they might call me crazy. Specialties... Specialties... Specialties... Fortunately, there are suitable ideas. All that remains is to create the basis for execution. how? Isn''t there such a saying in an old saying(?). Local development is the truth! So, do you invest innd with confidence? ....is not it? Chapter 45 Chapter 45. To thend of the frozennd (5) Anyway, it is necessary to plow the corner of thisnd. Because of the frequent snow, the ground is unstable and the roads are not well maintained, so this is not a very good route for trade. Even when I came here by carriage, I thought my ass was getting sore from the bumpy, icy road. First of all, lets do something from this bastard road. To be honest, if you keep going down this road, you''ll get hemorrhoids within a year? There''s that too, and the roads have to be convenient for merchants toe and go often. I immediately delivered the road construction n to the vige chiefs. At first, they were perplexed when they suddenly announced that they would clean the road, but they did not oppose it. Anyway, all the construction costs areing out of my safe. I didn''t pay a single penny of tax to them, so I wouldn''t have to go through a crisis in their lives whether I did the construction or not. Immediately, I contacted the royal capital and was introduced to skilled artisans. Rather, I had to spend quite a bit of money persuading them. This is because it is not an ordinary job for a craftsman, no matter how skilled he is, to go directly to such a frozennd and in such a far ce to do construction work. So I had no choice but to go there myself as usual and hit it with a bag of gold coins. Long live the buy. Ten dayster, construction craftsmen came with a wagon loaded with necessary equipment. It looks like it will be a pretty big project. doesn''t care. If it seems like it will take longer, I will pay for it no matter what. Then we can only thank you. The artisans showed their enthusiasm and started making estimates right away. The necessary workers decided to ask the residents here. The climate here is not very favorable for the construction to be carried out purely by external manpower. It was based on the judgment that it was safe to leave it to the residents who were familiar with the area if it was simply aborious task. Of course, because they said they would pay a fair price, the residents also actively volunteered for the project. this is preferable Rather than blindly supporting their livelihood, having them work and paying them to live by some means is the way to not make themzy. If you want to eat, work. that''s the truth of the world So, a monthter, the roads connecting each vige werepleted safely. The workmanship of the craftsmen was good, but the construction waspleted faster than expected thanks to the enthusiasm of the residents who were lured by the rewards. This is smooth enough. As a test, I rode a wagon and moved, and the ride was better than before. It puts less strain on your butt. If you use a material that does not easily freeze and manage it periodically using manpower, at least there will be no idents where the carriage slips or the wheels get caught somewhere and break. And my ass will be fine too. By the time the road waspleted, it was trying to attract merchants from outside in earnest. Now, I contacted my mother''s family, which had built a wonderful intermediate distribution business, and sent the managementmerce trade here to instruct them to establish a branch. Of course, even the upper ranks seemed reluctant to set up a branch in Pahilia. If you want to do it, do it. When I grabbed the head of thepany by the cor with a smile on my face and asked for it in a bright and innocent way, thepany couldn''t ovee my smile and sent it to me. As for the main trading items, priority is given to daily necessities needed here right now. So far, the residents here have more demand for daily necessities than favorites. And the residents mainly offer things like fur and animal meat as trade items. I instructed the guild under my management so that peddlers could activelye here to trade, so there were quite a few peddlersing from a long distance to buy fur. First of all, goods will be supplied, and residents will also receive ie from thest construction, so consumption will begin to some extent. It should be said that the basic trading route has nted some seeds. First, it was lit like this. Now, the rest must take action to ignite more of this momentum. Therefore, a second n is needed. As it stands now, it is nothing more than piercing the blood vessels of domestic water to some extent. We need a driving force to circte so that it overflows more reliably. Damon. Can we make and produce this right away? I summoned Darman, who was managing the alchemist team, and consulted on the implementation of the second n. Are you going to make paper? I think this will be enough money. no? hmm. Certainly paper is precious. Damon readily admitted. There is no paper at all here. Right now, even in my study or the Kingdom Library, there are quite a few paper books. but. I think it would be a huge benefit if we could definitely produce it. Paper is never cheap here. It is far more economical to just use parchment unless absolutely necessary. Do you know how paper is produced? The reason why paper is precious is that no one in the kingdom knows how to produce paper. At least, books and documents are made with materials imported from abroad, but the paper is in fact only poorly manufactured by simply steaming and weaving fibers. Whoop whoop. If you didn''t know, you wouldn''t have said anything, right? I raised one corner of my mouth. Have I ever said something I can''t do? Knowing that well, Damon doesn''t doubt me. But they say they produce paper... Will the opponent really stay still? Don''t worry about that. Because the production method ispletely different and the quality is also different. You can insist that it is apletely separate product. Even if they talk about morality, it doesn''t matter because it''s just whining at that time. Therefore, I showed Darman the blueprints I had drawn over the past few days. But I need at least this much equipment to make it. The estimate of the workshop to produce paper and the blueprint for the machines that will produce paper in earnest. This is difficult for us. After looking around, Damon shook his head. If it''s a necessary drug, we''ll do our best to make it possible... but the development of the machine is another matter. The alchemist''s specialty and equipment production and instation are far from each other. Totally out of my field of expertise. Then, the only ones left are the cksmiths here. Even the cksmiths here won''t be able to do this level of equipment easily. Just just? Do you have a good number? As I gazed expectantly, he told me: I think it would be possible for dwarves. dwarf. They set up their own smithy in the royal capital and receive orders and produce weapons, agricultural tools, or necessary custom equipment. It is said that with their delicate hands, they can make even more precise instruments and sophisticated products. Are you saying leave the rice cakes to the rice cake shop and leave this job to the dwarves? Then can we leave it to them? Come on, bring me the gold coins. I''m going to hire them right now. Wait a minute, Mr. Arell. When I showed my usual willingness to spend money, Damon stopped me with a stiff smile for some reason. why? If you blindly try to buy it with money, they will rather not ept the request. Do they hate money? They have high egos. Rather than money, we prioritize things that can save the craftsmans soul. My bag of gold, stand aside for a moment. is that enough? If they don''t like it, they say they won''t ept requests from nobles no matter how high. ording to Darman''s exnation, it seems that dwarves are naturally a race full of craftsmanship. A job that could save one''s skills rather than simply paying a high price. In other words, stick to only what is likely to be worthwhile. craftsman''s soul. Without it, even if you threaten them with force or try to bribe them with money, they will never raise a hammer. To put it nicely, chasing romance. To put it badly, these are the perfect things to go hungry. Should I make it by order if necessary? If the prince ordered it, wouldn''t it be better not to make anything small? sses are meant to be used at times like this. This is the difference between your status and mine. But I dont really like that If possible, I would like them to help me wholeheartedly. If necessary, they will mobilize power or whatever to make them work, but that is only ast resort. First of all, there is one Dwarf artisan among my acquaintances. Why don''t you send him these blueprints and let him decide? I think this is enough to interest him. okay! Let''s do it! I strongly agreed to Darman''s proposal and immediately asked the Dwarf craftsman to send me a letter containing this blueprint. The dwarves'' forge. iron workshop. There is no way that a cksmith who has held a hammer in the kingdom would not know about it. The best forge in the kingdom. I was referring to a workshop set up by 35 dwarves who suddenly came to the capital decades ago. At first, the cksmith and nearby residents were displeased. To think that dwarf-like things suddenly came and set up a forge by themselves. Everyone pointed their fingers at me that I was going to fail. However, before they knew it, they became famous as the best cksmiths in the kingdom. And those who cursed them regretted their dark eyes. Dwarves'' skills are very famous, and the quality of the products they actually produce is impable. The iron they struck was never soft, and the sword they forged was not easily broken or chipped. Nobles also lined up to request famous swords or armor, and there were not a few cases where the royal family directly requested them. Now it has be the most famous workshop in the kingdom. Thanks to that, there is never a day when the fire in the furnace is not cold in all cksmiths installed here. The temperature is low! I need a boat! The dwarves shouted with a force that never lost to the heat of the furnace. Short limbs about half that of humans. However, its log-like muscles produce strength and endurance several times that of humans. I dont know, did you eat it! Hurry! His copper-colored skin, tanned by the heat of the furnace, can only be said to look like a dwarf. they are never idle Orders from each noble as well as from the royal family have been rushing in, and orders have been crowded for the next three years. He is also one of the 35 dwarves whomand this ce. My name is Aken. Don''t bezy! Just know that if you dont make it today, the work you have to do tomorrow will be doubled! His disciples were in a hurry every time he heard his roar like a whip. However, he walks around the forge as if he is used to it. Chapter 46 Chapter 46. To thend of the frozennd (6) + Paper, a great way to make money (1) The students are cksmiths who came here to learn their skills with the dream of opening their own workshops from all over the kingdom. At first, only 35 dwarves opened the workshop, but now, not only dwarves but also humans who became disciples to learn skills from them are working. And Aken strictly directs his disciples and directs their work. It is always a sight. No, this is usually the rtionship between a master and a disciple. At least when ites to handling fire and melting iron, one can never fail to be severe. Master S. What''? Aken looked at his pupil with a frown as if he would immediately throw him into the furnace if he spoke nonsense. A letter has arrived. letter? Are they the royal family again? He clicks his tongue as if he is tired of receiving the letter and opens the envelope. The order is full until next year. You won''t get any more. Even if it wasn''t so, because of the recent request to make a special sword for the crown prince or something, half of them were forced to work. It was a request from an aristocratic family that he had been indebted to in the early days of the workshop, so he had no choice but to ept the request even though it was half-forced. Are you trying to make unreasonable demands again? Of course, I just had to frown. But the disciple shakes his head. Isn''t the person who sent it the alchemist who came 10 years ago? It is him. Damon? ah. You mean that kid? Archen recalled the alchemist''s hallmark, the white-washed hair. I have a little acquaintance with him since I received a little consultation about the st furnace 10 years ago. Hmm? Fahilia? Why did that kid go to that ce again? It was only then that I saw the address stamped on the envelope and was puzzled. I must have heard that you are working in the capital city, right? Anyway, you''ll know what to look at. The alchemist couldn''t have sent a letter just to say hello. At least, it must be trivial again. While he grumbles, he carefully scans the letter with his eyes. Are you trying to do something in Fahilia? In general, the content of the letter was about his current situation. Did he follow the youngest prince or a little boy to that cold region? It''s a big deal.'' There are few guys who are as thorough about themselves as the alchemist. Did he follow the character of the youngest prince in Pahilia until he left the royal capital? What is it about? Nothing. Apparently, they want to ask us to make some kind of machine. The blueprint...is this the sound blueprint? In addition to the letter, it seems that the blueprint was also sent along with it. under. Are you asking us to see the blueprints and evaluate them? That youngest prince must be a very interesting little boy. Still, he didn''t hate such a spirit, but Aken burst out with an easygoing smile and looked at the blueprint for the problem. Master? The disciple wondered at the sudden silence of the master and called him, but there was no answer. And that''s not all. His expression changes terribly. Maybe the blueprint was messed up? The most irritating thing about artisans is to belittle their craft. Aristocrats who mistakenly believe that a productes out by simply tapping iron sometimese all the way to this ce and makements that disregard them. After that, I used to get beaten up and kicked out by pissed off dwarves. Could that design be the same? The apprentice guessed so. Maybe he scratched his pride by sending something absurd that didn''t even have the basics. But the strange thing is, why does he keep staring at those blueprints? If he had been displeased with him, he would have thrown all of them into the furnace at once, whether it be blueprints, letters, or people. Ben. For some reason, I call the apprentice by name. Yes four! For a while, you guys lead the others. As he spent the longest time under Aken than other apprentices, he noticed his master''s ideals at once. He tries to keep hisposure, but now he seems to be disturbed by something. Where are you going? Lets talk to the other guys for a while. After saying that, Aken went out of the forge. It''s a big deal... Did I eat the wrong wine today? The apprentice is just puzzled. However, as if he was ustomed to this behavior of his master, he immediately began tomand other apprentices. * * * All the dwarves gathered in the forge that Aken called that day. What. Aken. This one has been pushed back now. If you have free time, drink wine alone and go to sleep. joy. Somebody thinks I''m free now. Aken also reacted indifferently to theints of the dwarves. The reason why all 35 dwarves gathered despite all kinds ofints and gossip was that Aken had never called them with such a serious face. What are you doing making a fuss? hmm. It''s nothing. A kid sent me a hand-drawn blueprint to build a machine in Pahilia. Queuck. That''s a very cheeky kid. Everyoneughed lightheartedly, as if he had the guts to send blueprints to the best cksmiths in the kingdom and no one else. Did you call me to talk about that? okay. Iughed like that at first too. Archen frowned and set the blueprint in question down on the table. This is it. where?????? The eyes of the dwarves were focused on the blueprint that Aken had spread out. hmm!? Arken! Could this be youre not joking right now, are you? I''m not even drunk, so would you y such a joke? Archen folded the blueprints again and hid them in his bosom. Then, for some reason, there was an exmation of regret. Im sorry, but I cant show you more than this. You son of a bitch But what the hell was that blueprint? If I wasn''t blind, no matter how I look at it... It''s a machine for making paper. Recalling the contents of the letter, Aken carefully put it into his mouth. paper?????? Why do you remember 5 years ago? A kid who came from the far east to see our technology, saying he wanted to make better quality paper for us. ah. There was a guy like that. Everyone recalls the past in a bitter tone. The reason this was not a very good memory for them was that it did not satisfy the technology that the guest from that distantnd was hoping for. In the end, he regretted it, but he couldn''t show it and just said he was fine and went back. For the Dwarves who only lived as artisans, there was no more humiliation than that. But the kid who lives in that snowynd sent me something like this. Is it feasible? I must say its already perfect. If it was just an absurd story, he wouldn''t have summoned other dwarves like this in the first ce. In Archen''s judgment, this blueprint is wless. The idea of pressing paper to make it glossy and then drying it with a magic tool.... Sophisticated design that makes it possible. It''s real. At his words, the other dwarves fell silent. There is a person who realized ideas and technologies that were impossible for them five years ago. So why are the blueprints in your hands? They sent it to me saying they wanted to make this. They seem to want you to send people over there. is it. After hearing Aken''s exnation, the dwarf stood up from his chair with a lightugh. Let me go. You are the one who makes some crazy noises. Aken growled heartily and restrained the dwarf who volunteered to go. Anyway, Aken, you guys have work left over from making the sword for the crown princest time, right? Dont be ridiculous. The rest can be done quickly by rolling the disciples. It''s me who goes anywhere However, there are not enough hands to go alone. That''s all. For that reason, Aken needed a dwarf to apany him. Of course, from the beginning, Aken was full of desire to go to Pahilia himself. I wanted to see it with my own eyes there. I''ll have to see the kid who drew this blueprint.'' There are a lot of things I want to say. And the skill of the kid I want to check is like a mountain. However, it seems that he is not the only one who has such thoughts. I will go! What! Shouldn''t this body go! If it''s a business trip, it''s right for me to go! The problem was that all the dwarves volunteered. After all, the blood of the same dwarves can''t win. Curiosity seems to have boiled over after seeing the blueprints in question. Didn''t I rather not show this?'' But if you didn''t show this, their short legs would never have moved here. Noisy! Archen hit the table with his fist. If everything goes, who will run the cksmiths shop now! No matter how much curiosity pushes my back, I can''t put out the fire here. In the end, only half of the people who couldpromise decided toe to an agreement. Then the question is, who is going? Of course, Archen, who was invited, would go. However, the Dwarves would not be convinced by that alone. Everyone is sitting in a chair, sending stubborn nces at each other, saying, You stay!'' Concession is a word that can never exist for them. I cant. In a case like this, I''ll have to decide that way. ah. Is that what you mean? hmm. I''m sure that''s all there is to it. good night. Everyone crosses their arms and nods. From the days when the forge was just opened here, the 35 dwarves here have a way of deciding what to do next whenever they asionally disagree. Also, that would be the best way for now. Everyone suddenly got up and backed away with the momentum of kicking their chairs. Get lost! They rush at each other with terrifying momentum. Then they swung their short arms and started punching each other. Soon, the room where the dwarves were having a meeting was filled with the sound of their scuffle. But nobody stops them. Disciples pass by from time to time, look in the direction of the room they are in, and shake their heads, saying, It''s a start again. It is already a daily routine for them. What do you do when you don''t like it? It is determined by punching fair and square. It''s the fairest way they''ve been gathering opinions in this forge for a long time. If you don''t like it, decide with your fists. This is the most basic iron rule in the dwarves'' forge. Paper is a great way to make money. (1) It will take more than 5 days for a letter sent to the kingdom''s dwarf workshop to arrive at the fastest. So what are you doing until then? Of course you should drink honey! For the time being, there will be nothing to do. Let''s rest properly for the first time in a while.... I hung up a sign in my office that said, Don''te to me unless it''s urgent, or there''s an emergency that threatens to destroy the territory tomorrow, or a meteorite falls. It''s a holiday for now! I usually take a break, but this time I''m going to take a break! I spent three days leisurely without working. And I shouldn''t have to work worthwhile today! That time when I made up my mind andy down. Chapter 47 Chapter 47. Paper is a great way to make money (2) beep yayayayayayayayayaaak ! I heard the sound of griffon cubs being caught somewhere. Whose griffon is crying so much? Thanks for waking me up. Take my nap! Listen carefully, it''s our house griffon. Fry? Isn''t this the griffon that whines so loudly? Did you suddenly get a good note? Could our baby griffon''s hope for the future be a rock star in the griffon world? Then you have to dry it. a nuisance to the neighbours. and i''m annoying I thought something was strange, so I opened the window and checked. That moment. My eyes met that of my griffon fry. I can''t! This is the 3rd floor! And Fry fell down with a painful cry. Now that what is it? I can''t quite understand After chasing the falling fry with her eyes, there was Kinianuna who caught the falling fry. Why cant I? Ego! Fly again! Saying so, I throw the fry up again. Repeated rapid rise and free fall. Fry screams like Sarah on a gyro drop. ....what are you doing. I witnessed my sister''s animal abuse scene. sister? Now... what are you doing? ....Before that, is it okay to treat griffons as normal animals? While having silly thoughts. If I leave it like this, I think I''ll send a real griffon to the goal, so I hurriedly put on my coat and went down to stop Kania. Did Fry do something to your sister? Whether it was wearing a dress or eating snacks hidden in secret. Note that thetter is a true story. Since he ate the beef jerky I hid in my office, this guy is off limits to my room. Isnt it like that? My sister shook her head as if she were talking nonsense. Then why are you torturing Fry? I''m not bullying you! No matter how I look at it, I see nothing but bullying? Fry looks at me shivering. look. you''re so afraid It''s like that day... Those are the eyes that remind me of my first meeting with this guy. He was struggling to escape, but he couldn''t ovee his older sister''s grip and it seemed pitiful that he couldn''t even escape. You''re not ying with fry instead of me just because I haven''t been yingtely, are you? If so, would you consider actively ying with the fries instead of me? Im not trying to bully you, Im doing it to let you fly! Why do you think this sister is bothering Fry? On the other hand, he puffs up his cheeks and protests as if he is unfair. for a moment? do you want me to fly? ...Could it be that you threw it for flight practice? please say no However, the older sister vigorously moved her head up and down. .. oh my god. I opened my mouth wide open and the fries opened wide. My sister really began to tell me the whole story of the fry abuse case. Apparently, these days, the drivers are in the early stages of the takeover, so it seems that Kania, who is naturally a paratrooper, was free while he was busy with various administrative duties. The repetition of practicing swordsmanship, eating and sleeping. There is no way that my older sister, who usually can''t stay still in one ce, won''t be bored. However, I am busy (externally) and the two female knights, who are likely to be opponents in Dalian, are also busy taking over. In the end, the older sister, who was taking a walk in the garden of the lord''s castle, found Fry ying in the garden just in time. And that came as a misfortune for Fry. If I leave it like this, wont I be able to continue flying? So you wanted to practice? huh! that''s right! Do you understand now? My older sister proudly proves the legitimacy (?) of her actions and opens her chest wide. I covered my face with both hands. After all, I should have taughtmon sense, not swordsmanship. Why? It seems that he himself is not even aware of my feelings at all. I just reached out my sister''s hand without saying anything. huh? My older sister, who understood roughly, held out a fry to me. Maybe it''s because I''ve grown up again, but now it''s heavy. I almost fell backwards because my physical abilities were limited. You picked it up and threw it up to the third floor? I immediately released the fry. ruler! run away quickly! After leaving my hand, Fry quickly ran away. oh! My sister cried out in surprise, but it was already toote. He probably had run away to the doghouse prepared in the mansion by now... no, the gryphon house. But he runs away on four legs until the end. what are you doing! Sister protests. I just saved a poor griffon. If we trained recklessly like this in the first ce, in the future, our pet griffon would go through a perverse adolescent (?) period and run away? Maybe one day you''ll dye your hair ck? Anyway, it seems Kania-nee is bored. Well, aftering here, the only one who hasn''t taken on the job right now is my older sister, right? That... I''m terribly envious. If it were me, it would be the best situation, but it would be a boring routine for my sister. In the end, it means that one griffon baby got caught in the middle of it and suffered. Um... Should I take this opportunity to y with you? And since I had free time, I thought it would be good to y with my sister today. Come to think of it, what do normal siblings do for fun? In my first life I was an only child.... Maybe. The expression is somewhat ambiguous, while I keep repeating my past life, I can''t remember that much old things in the aftermath of a long time. From then until now, of course, there were blood rtives in a rtionship that could be called brother and sister in previous lives, but most of them were not very close. The only thing that was okay was that we didn''t even talk to each other until we died? All of my previous lives so far have been like this, so no matter how much I was a pro in my previous life, I can''t figure out what to do with this. Even I, who worry about this, don''t really have an answer. But this time it is different. In this life, I will set an example for a proper younger brother. So y with me today! Having made that decision, I proudly eximed. * * * What to y with. First of all, I decided to try everything that came to mind. I tried to figure out how to y indoors as much as possible. Why? How do you y outside on a cold day like this? Of course, I have a lot of magic tools for cold weather, but it''s not very pleasant to run around outside in the cold snow wind. Therefore, the first thing I suggested was an indoor game like chess. ...I can''t eat it!! After starting the game, my older sister overturned the chess board before I had passed one station. I never thought I''d see someone who would really turn the tables in my life right in front of me. I cant eat this kind of stuff because it stings me. No matter how hard it is, isn''t it a bit strange to say that you can''t eat it from the princess''s mouth? But Arel doesnt look at you at all! What are you talking about? Did you watch it a lot? Of course, it is true that I am insanely strong. Even simple chess experience is over 100 times that of ordinary people. Of course, it''s strong as a foul ss. However, as far as I was concerned, even Seina, who was a mercenary in the first ce and learned chess for the first time, could beat me enough now. On top of that, from before, using her brain was fatally out of character for her. great. Then Ill give you another handicap. handicap? Please write an artifact. That''s what activates the brain. Of course, I didn''t give it as a gift, but he allowed me to use the improved version. Originally, in a game like this, it is against thew to raise the number of rotations in the brain while using artifacts. It seemed like a handicap should be given. And after another station, the overloaded artifact eventually lost its luster. Wow... the mana circuit ispletely dead. I cant even eat it!! Suddenly staring at the chess board, he threw it as it was and swung his sword on the spot to cut four pieces. From throwing to cutting, the flow was natural, so I couldn''t even stop it. Before that, what are you doing to the chessboard? Was it a luxury item? However, my older sister stretched out her shoulders proudly and smiled brightly as if she were feeling refreshed. ruler! Arel! Cant y chess anymore? Thats why I couldnt do it because I just physically sold the board. It is the first time in the world that I have ever seen a person who is confident even after overturning the te like this. By the way, is it still like this even if the brain is calibrated with artifacts? I can''t do it. I think I''ll have to think of something else to do. It seemed that I shouldn''t apply the leisure that ordinary aristocratic siblings do. A normal princess would spend her time listening to music or embroidering, but she already had a history of sleeping soundly while listening to music, and embroidery... for the sake of her sister''s honor, I won''t mention more. I''d rather leave it to my sister here. What was your sister usually doing? You trained, trained, trained again? What''s the difference between sucking honey and sucking honey and then continuing to suck honey? Certainly, my older sister is extremely hard on the outside. I am extremely Indian. What kind ofpromise can there be between siblings with such extreme differences in taste? Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... While thinking about it for a long time, my sister and I suddenly rumbled at the same time in my stomach. That''s right, it''s time to eat. In case someone isn''t a brother or sister, both of them don''t miss the timing of meals. First of all, from lunch I was about to order the servant to prepare a meal, but a thought suddenly came to my mind and I paused for a moment. Come to think of it, is this a good opportunity? sister. Would you like to cook with me if you have free time? When I suggested something with a meaningful gaze, Kania noona reflexively shrank her head. You mean this dish? It must be about time. It''s a good opportunity. To say a little useless story, Kania noona has no sense of cooking to the point of being fatal. Do I have to? You said you wanted to be a knight. Then you should be able to do something simple. The article may ask why I cook, but my im is notpletely wrong. When working as a knight, not only escorting the lord or guarding the territory, but also often going on expeditions to exterminate monsters. If you can''t even cook a simple dish on the subject of going on an expedition for a few days, you''re going through hardships. If you don''t know, you might get food poisoning as a group. Originally, I tried to teach it before, but at that time, my older sister was too immature, so I didn''t hear it, so the result was disastrous. I don''t remember what I ate. It was because I forcibly erased the work from my brain at that time. Now that both of them are free, I have to teach them again. ....I don''t want to eat anything like that again. I don''t know what you ate. My instincts are warning me. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..... I groaned as if I couldnt bear to object when I was half-forced because I had the knowledge of a knight, but eventually my shoulders drooped. are you okay. I will be there too. My tongue is precious too. I teach my older sister to cook on holidays. That would be like a little brother. Chapter 48 Chapter 48. Paper is a great way to make money (3) Lets make a simple stew. All you have to do is cut up the right ingredients, such as meat, onions, or vegetables, and boil them. It is also the most frequent menu at camp. least likely to fail. This is important. At the very least, the ending of the brother and sister getting food poisoning from eating during the holiday should be avoided. I closely supervise the most important ebb and flow, and I instruct my sister from the side about how much to cut ingredients or adjust the fire. ...You''re good at cutting a knife. Because its as easy as this. Almost without looking at them, they sliced up the ingredients and spoke proudly. Certainly, like a cooking cartoon full of over-action, if you look at the ingredients that are evenly sliced every few times with no errors at all. I didn''t teach you to do that. We transferred the finished stew to a bowl and started eating with pre-prepared bread. It''s lunch anyway, so there''s no need to eat sovishly, so it''s just right. ah! Surprisingly delicious! right? At first, the older sister cautiously opened the spoon, but soon her eyes lit up. I see. It''s been a long time since I did this, but it turned out okay? long time no see? Have you cooked before? Kania, who had never seen me cook, found my self-talk strange. I bet you''ve never seen that. Cooking was done in a previous life. Yeah, I''m not very good at it either. I can only make what I want to eat. Of course, now I have switched to pure eating. that today is special And since I''ve rarely touched anything, I won''tin anywhere from now on how bad it is. Is that so? At least they say its delicious, I dont say its not delicious. Seriously. to be sincere huh. thank you. My sister was obediently happy and we finished our meal. At the end of lunch like that, suddenly a servantes running in a hurry. Arel! Are you here?! what? Where did the war break out? Why are you so flustered? Rather than that, today I would have told you not to look for it. It seems that it is not normal for you to go so far as to disobey my orders to find me. Take a deep breath and tell me. Then, before you even report it, you will die. As if the enemy had invaded, he was restless, so I jokingly said to warn him to stay calm. The dwarves havee! ???? huh? Its a dwarf! A dwarf? ....huh. It was the dwarves who came in. It seemed that today''s holiday had all flown away. * * * The dwarves came suddenly. Last time, I had sent a letter to the Dwarf to entrust a job rted to the paper machine at Darman''s rmendation. Of course, I thought the reply woulde first. Common sense makes sense, right? But openly, I thought that the dwarves themselves woulde. Hearing the news from the soldiers guarding the gate, I immediately ordered them to enter the castle. And 17 dwarves entered under the guidance of a soldier. Although they are short, their bodies are strong thanks to their long cksmithing work, and their gait is well-centered, so they feel a sense of intimidation that no one else can ignore them as short. Oh, it''s not time for me to look at it strangely either. Anyone who sees you will know that you are a country boy who is seeing a dwarf for the first time. Oh! hmm! Your iron workshop... I set the mood and tried to greet them like a lord. The first thing I had nned in my head was to start with Ogena, saying, I am Arel, the lord of this ce. Even though it''s short limbs, it''s because of the developed muscles, I feel something like a strange pressure. Are you the kid who drew this? Thanks to the dwarf who cut off my words while holding out the blueprints I had drawn, my wee message disappeared into the distance. That is rude. In the end, I had to stop her after seeing that Asha, who was standing guard next to me, was getting stronger in the hand holding the spear. Asha. Be patient. But their attitude can never be overlooked. You heard that from Damon. That''s the general attitude of dwarves. To them, that''s normal. When I sent a letter to the dwarves the other day, I never asked Damon what kind of dwarves they were. Darmon taught me a few handling precautions, as if he felt the need to exin. They do not have the concept of properly understanding and following the human caste system. It is understood as knowledge, but it is said to be a caution that does not pay much attention to things like human status. Of course, not all dwarves are like this. Certainly there are dwarves who have learned themon sense and etiquette of the world. However, in general, it is said that dwarves tend to be more polite when their artisan temperament is higher. He probably has no interest in anything other than his own work. Is it a joke that the more rude you are, the better you are? The dwarves from the Iron Workshop are truly wild dwarves! He told me to keep that in mind as he must have already melted things like courtesy in the forge. Rumor has it that even the king showed this attitude in the past. Apparently, Abby just passed on it, so it''s pointless for me to say anything. I stopped Asha from getting angry and rushing at me right now. are you okay. If they are of different races, we should treat them ordingly. If Arel-nim says that, then I cant help it. At my persuasion, Asha managed to get the spear. Still, the anger doesn''t reap. Hmm. For a girl, you have good spirits. I beg your pardon? The problem is that that dwarf muttered without thinking again, which kept pissing Asha off. Surprisingly, even though Asha is normally calm, her boiling point is low. As expected, that rude person is an example... Asha! Be patient! Please be patient! Come on Simho Hop! We have to finish the conversation quickly. If something goes wrong, Asha will eat that dwarf alive here. Ask again. Are you the kid who drew this? Im not deaf, so speak a little softer. I answered, covering my ears to the booming voice. okay. I''m the kid who drew that. If you have anyints, please let me know now. However, even though I revealed that it was me, somehow those dwarves didn''t seem to believe it at all. Is it really you? You said me. However, the dwarf pouted in disbelief at my im. I can''t believe it. Aren''t you lying? Are you hiding your father-inw somewhere? So thats me. A kid who cant even lift a hammer? Asha. Cut that bastard and go. Tonight''s dinner is the dwarf sashimi. yes. In the end, this time the other soldiers had to tear apart me and Asha. * * * I thought the story would be long, so I ordered the dwarves to be brought to my office. As we wait in the office, the dwarves rush into the office. Poption density and muscle density went up in an instant. Look at these thick dwarves, this thick smell of sweat ...... Oh, I made a mistake. I should have just talked outside. Are you really the kid who drew this? How many times do you say? No, what should I do to make you believe me? Before that, did you just say that? Shall I draw the blueprint again from A to Z and prove it? Shall I tell you that in 30 minutes and it''s so easy? Well, is there anything I can''t understand that the dwarf named Aken doesn''t believe in? The blueprint itself is a drawing of techniques that I had memorized from my previous life as a pastime and somehow made it possible to reproduce them here. It''s not something that would pop out of a normal kid''s head. Previously. Is there something wrong with that design? That is not true. Just... Just? hmm. no. what? Are you trying to push me against me? I''m sorry, but I don''t like muscle? He said he knew Damon, so he wanted to bring him, but now Damon is down in the vige to get things done. Then why did youe here yourself? If I had sent a letter, I would have sent a wagon myself. red. I hate talking so lukewarmly. So, did you run all the way to Fahilia on your own two feet? Yes, admit that you are impatient. The dwarf, who revealed his name as Aken to me who was dumbfounded, held out the blueprints I sent and the letter from Damon again. ording to the letter, it seems that he wanted tomission this from us. huh. We don''t have a cksmith with the skills to make it. It''s worth it. It would be impossible to process parts like this with human hands. As if for granted, they feel the pride in believing that only they can produce this. Certainly, trying to buy from the start, following Darman''s advice, could have damaged our rtionship with them. hmm. To put it another way, I was the one who drew it. This is the only thing you should be sure of. so they don''t ignore me Because I am a genius! Let me proudly open my chest and im this. ....For some reason, the atmosphere in the office, which had been crowded, became cold. Is that so? Rather than a look of astonishment, it is more like a look of pity for some reason. why is something wrong What''s wrong with me being a genius? I''m a genius! Genius! but. There were many entrics among the smart people. hmm. I''m pretty sure you drew it. weird. You''ve been acknowledged for something, but right now you''re almost taken care of? Now that I understand... Is this what it is? something is unpleasant then. After that, I want tomission this from you... First, let''s negotiate. It doesn''t matter. huh? This is a decision I made when the youngster came to you on two legs. We will take care of this. ...Can you decide that easily? Yet I have not even given a detailed estimate of the cost of hiring them. It doesn''t matter. Other than getting the job, it''s all up to us. That said, can they ept that my blueprint caught their interest? And if you ept the job, wont you, kid, show me the rest? ah. Did you mean that? I stopped smirking. The dwarf named Aken is also looking at me as if I were looking at a dark-hearted person. The blueprint is only a fraction of it. On purpose, when I sent the blueprint, I left out the most important part. It was also cleverly left out so that it would be difficult to guess what to rece it with. Chapter 49 Chapter 49. Paper is a great way to make money . I have no reason to me it. He doesn''t seem to be offended by it. Surely they will understand. It is impossible to show all the hot items that will feed this ce from now on to those who have not yet decided whether to take the job. For engineers, technology is life. understand. I''m sure they are protecting their know-how in one way or another within the forge. But... I want you to show me the rest first. Arken asked me to show the rest of the blueprints subtly, as if looking at me a little. But you just blurted out your words... You''re not ashamed, are you? I believe no. I don''t want to see muscle midget middle-aged people like this. okay? you mean the rest? I took the blueprint out of the safe and put it on the desk, before Archen reached for the blueprint and yanked it back towards me. hmm!? stick out again and steal again. What is this His short arms trembled. give and take away This is how to humiliate a dwarf. Really, if I wasn''t a prince and a reincarnated person, it might have been perfect for me to go somewhere and be beaten to death. First, make the parts of the blueprint shown earlier. I''ll show you the restter. But You understand? yes? I returned what Aken had just said to the Ancients. protection of technology. is that the most important thing? If you want to see the rest, do what I tell you to do first and earn my trust. Or are you sure you cant make it? yes? I deliberately scratched their egos. It''s easy to make, right? Then there''s no problem if I show you the blueprints step by step after that, right? huh? huh? huh? I see. Aken made an expression as if he was holding poop in his mouth, but he replied that he would do what he was told to do first, probably realizing that he couldn''t help it if he tried to show his stubbornness. Immediately, the Dwarves left, saying they would look around the factory candidates I selected. Although I was joking around, they were full of enthusiasm as they rushed to the office. I think you know roughly whats inside Tak-tak-tak. I muttered as I tapped the desk with my fingers. Even now, I can''t forget their sweaty muscles. No, I can''t forget their eyes toward the blueprint. Inside? Are they up to something? Currently, the only thing left in the office is Asha, the escort, so she asks as if she is curious. Apparently, Asha didn''t seem to have a very good impression of the dwarf named Aken. Well, it''s because I heard it from the beginning. don''t worry. I don''t mean weird. To the end, as a craftsman, I have my heart. master? I don''t understand. Even knights want to memorize the movements of someone with excellent swordsmanship. ah?????? When Ipared it like that, I seemed to understand a little bit. Darmon also said that they were a race driven solely by the temperament of artisans. A race that would never lift a hammer no matter how much gold was offered to them if they were interested or had no reason. They want toe here on their own and ept my work. Is that how much you liked this blueprint? To be precise, it seems to be the technology itself that is the basis for this blueprint. It''s not umon for an apprentice to peek at the artisan''s skills and make them his own. The reason why the dwarves are so eager to see my paper making machine is interesting, but probably because they want to dig into the technology of designing it. As long as you are a craftsman, you will be able to understand it to some extent if you see it and make it yourself. I guessed that much too. Of course, I have no intention of criticizing. If you have the will, it''s a wee thing for any reason. In a sense, I am also in a position to live with someone else''s technology. Even though he used things from his previous life, he is not stingy enough to be condescending with them. At first, I thought it wouldnt matter if I showed you all the blueprints, but um? I''ve changed my mind a little bit. I put the remaining blueprints back into the safe. This safe is a special safe that I ordered from the Mage''s Tower not long ago, and it cannot be broken unless you are at least an Aura master level of Kania''s older sister. For now, we''ll have to use this as bait. They are more enthusiastic than I expected. If so, wouldn''t it be better to push this momentum forward? And, crucially, it ignited my sadist mind. Show me some more angst! Try to entertain me some more! Of course, it is not my intention to pamper them with passion pay. Properly paid. However, I intend to use this as a catalyst to further boost their spirit to work. If you want to see it like that, work quickly and show me sincerity. Now, isn''t it easy to win my heart? Traditionally, bait is more desirable when ced in front of it and shaken. Wouldn''t it be better if I''m impatient? I raised the corners of my mouth as I said that to Asha. Gongdols who are burning with motivation are scary. In less than 10 days, hepleted the first paper making machine in an instant. bantling. Everything waspleted exactly as you ordered. Archen said nothing and was checking all the blueprints he had received from me. The dwarves don''t show it, but I know that they are working on their work, cutting down on their sleeping time. How long have you been wanting to see that? At this point, do you feel sorry for me for giving and taking the pills for no reason? Is it going back to normal? of course. Who do you think touched it? Aken snorted in a proud tone. So what are the results? Here it is. When I asked, Damon held out a smooth, curled piece of paper to me. This is the first paper produced with that machine. The paper is amazingly clean. Yes. of course. Who do you think nned it? This kid. I imitated the tone of a certain dwarf and smiled. As Darman said before, there is, of course, paper here too. However, to what extent, only the most basic paper can be made by simply steaming and calling fibers. Compared to now, the color is yellow and the touch is not good. In addition, the strength is weak, so if you misuse the pen, it will tear. However, even that production method is monopolized by a country far away in the Orient, so the pration rate is not very high. At best, it is likely to be used in temples, important books, contracts, or documents used by the royal family. In addition, the price is expensive, so most nobles use parchment for cheap. In addition, in order to produce even that poor paper, artisans have to knit, dry, and go through all sorts of hardships for days and days. On the other hand, Arrel type paper basically entrusts most of the process to the machine. Of course, it is a bit ambiguous to say that it is pure science for a machine using magic tools. In any case, mine can be produced as long as properly trained workers stick to it. Trees that are raw materials are overflowing here, and logging work can be left to the residents here. They are familiar with the roads and geography of the forest here, so it''s a perfect fit. At least as long as I''m alive, this factory won''t stop. bantling. Will it be okay like this? Archen asks as he knocks on the machines. Now, if I give an OK sign, the dwarves will create several more machines like this. And using it, they set up a factory in earnest to produce paper. huh. Please like this. I once again fiddled with the paper of the Arrel table and instructed to continue as it is. A monthter, paper production began in earnest. After manufacturing all the necessary equipment waspleted, the Dwarves went back without any regrets. Considering the hard work, I thought I would treat them to their favorite food or drink, but they refused. It seems that he couldn''t stay long because there were so many requests. Do you silently do what you have to do perfectly and go without looking back? Should I say it''s cool or have no tips? Aken, the dwarf craftsman, is about to leave. Babe If you have anything else to ask, call me as many times as you like. I''ll review it anytime. After saying this, I left without looking back. Did I tell you to call me again? Is that so? I don''t get my heart pounding at all when a middle-aged man with a short muscr body says this, right? Anyway, the day wille when I will ask them to work again sooner orter. If they look good on me, that''s a good result. It was not difficult to find workers. Basically, the residents are actively cooperating with my business. Since thest road work, things have improved a lot here, so they are starting to trust me. First of all, the paper to be sold in the first round could be safely produced. So what next? definitely have to sell it * * * Two dayster. Now, someone hase to exchange this paper for money. nice to see you. The 3rd Prince Arel. No, now I should call you the lord of Fahilia. He was a young man who looked to be in histe 20s. Her hair color is the same gray as mine. He politely bowed and revealed his name. My name is Lichen Ainrest. I heard that he was my maternal uncle. Yes, that is correct. Arell''s mother. Because she''s Lipana''s younger sister. The young man smiled friendly. Certainly, the hair color and the face are like that. I''m sincerely d With this, the possibility of evolving into a muscle man in the future has gradually decreased. Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with my genes. Seriously, I''m d I don''t look like my father. Long live the maternal gene. Arell? Did you put something on my face? never mind. Lets start talking about work quickly. The reason he came to me was because of business matters. Regarding this paper sale, my mother''s maternal family contacted the Ainrest family to send someone they could trust to do the job. So, my maternal uncle? Lichen came to me. Perhaps because I asked for an important item, it seems that the most trustworthy person, that is, the blood rtionship, is the most trustworthy. Yes, blood ties are the strongest. United by bloodline. My father was so holy that he told me to go quickly and help Arel. ...that''s a lot of trouble. From what I hear, it seems that he has been managing most of it since I made Ainrest Street my secondary distribution channel. At first, he suffered because he was not familiar with the trade, but now he seems to be counted as one of the merchants who learn and learn in the field. Chapter 50 Chapter 50. Paper is a great way to make money. I hadn''t told my uncle about paper yet. Why? surprise? My hobby is to surprise people. That''s the small pleasure of being a professional in a previous life. I brought a paper that would be a specialty of this ce in the future and held it out to my uncle. Its paper. Paper... is it? My uncle was very puzzled and was in the mood to die. If you tell them that they are servants, they will think of things that are inferior to each other. This!''? However, my uncle, who had peeled off the skin that was wrapping the paper, almost forgot for a moment and almost dropped the paper from his hand. ...is this paper? Everywhere you look, its paper. ...I''ll be honest. When I first heard the word servant, I thought that the time had finallye for Arel-nim to end the business. That''s a very honest opinion. But if it''s a paper like this, um, but how many nobles will be able to handle such a high-end item... It seemed that the quality was as high as the expensive product and started calcting. No, its not that expensive. What a joke... The unit price is only about this. I honestly told you the unit cost of production. Then Uncle Lichen jumped in amazement. The paper produced here is expensivepared to the paper sold in the civilized world in my previous life. However,pared to the market price traded here, it is cheaper than parchment. Is it really okay to offer it at that price? Dont worry about unit cost or raw materials. At least as long as I''m alive, there''s no problem. After I''m gone That was me saying, Let''s entrust the future to our descendants, while making a nonsensical statement. First of all, shouldn''t I suck honey and see? It just went well. huh? what? Even if its not the case, they say that they are having trouble with paper because thepany that does business with the east continues to insist on it. This year, less paper was imported, but the price continues to rise. This is because thepany continued to raise the price while being forced to do so. Monopolies in any world cause problems. However, despite the tyranny, the voice of protest was small. The authority of the family that looked after the merchant was also considerable. Also, the reason was that there was not much power to protest. It is said that it was a car that was purchased at a high price because it was inconvenient to decorate important documents in the church or the royal family without the paper. Its a wee thing for them. There is no reason to be dissatisfied if you do not act tyrannically and supply paper of much superior quality. The problem is probably the reaction of the merchants that dealt with the existing paper. Don''t worry about that. They have no reason to attack us. There''s no way I wouldn''t have thought of that. In any case,pared to imported paper, my paper is apletely different product. This is the paper gap. I can speak confidently. The manufacturing method is also different, so if someone raises a problem, you can ignore it. What if no? make something better Of course, there is no way they can imitate them overnight. Wouldn''t it be difficult at least not for hundreds of years to pass? Anyway, Uncle Lichen seemed to like my paper, and his eyes lit up. We start selling right away. As if there was no need to discuss further, Uncle Li-Chen immediately started concocting a n to distribute this to me. Right now, in front of me, he was not a maternal uncle, but a perfect merchant himself. At first, he was said to have been a boy who did not know how to handle the abacus, but now he has be a merchant who exchanges huge amounts of gold coins in his head. huh? I guess you can trust it. The paper produced in Pahilia soon shook the society once again within the kingdom. Previously, paper is light and easy to store, but it is inconvenient to handle and expensive. Of course, the new paper that kicks away such shorings as if it is funny is bound to be weed. The ink doesn''t smear easily and it doesn''t damage the nib. It doesn''t tear as easily as conventional paper. Also, unlike parchment, it does not deteriorate badly, so many nobles and merchants began to use it. Of course, the merchants who had been importing paper in the past tried their best to block the spread of new paper, but there was no way they could stop it. No matter how much you spread rumors. Even with bribery, it is not easy to prevent the spread of products of superior quality than the existing ones. Aristocrats and influential merchants began to pay attention to where the paper was lined. Then, it became known that this was a specialty of Pahilia and that the person who instructed the development of this paper was the newly appointed lord Arell. As a bonus, the recent rapid growth of fahilia has also attracted attention. He saved the residents by clearing roads and revitalizing the territory while robbing his property. At some point, his actions became a story and were handed down. A young lord brought the frozennd back to life. That''s the recent rumor about Arell. So within the aristocratic society, Arel''s name was being heard once again. * * * King of Ernesia Kingdom. Theonel Ernesia suddenly realizes a strange change in the middle of the house. The paperwork has changed. I wasn''t talking about the contents of the document. To be precise, the material of the paper has changed. Until then, appeals and papers submitted to lords in distant regions were covered with parchment. High-ranking nobles used paper imported from abroad. But at some point, all nobles started using white paper. Of course, there''s no way you wouldn''t be concerned. Could it be that nobles arent trying to use paper too much? I half-jokingly asked the question, butler Jenefel answered with a faint smile. Recently, it is said that inexpensive paper has be popr. It is cheaper than using parchment, so all nobles and merchants are using it. is it? hmm? Where was it developed? I don''t think I''ve heard of any of the recent imported items. When the king thought it was strange and asked, Jenefel answered with a hearty smile for some reason. This is Pahilia. ...Fahilia... then, no way. yes. It is as you think. Naturally, the face of the youngest son of the third prince came to mind. A new item that suddenly appeared. Now, as if it were natural, the child''s face came to mind. Then, realizing that he was naturally understanding, the king smiled involuntarily. Looks like the kid is still there. Even though he was independent in a distant territory, the work the child does is no different from before. Even as I was relieved, I thought that it was really like that child. Your Majesty, these are the taxes collected from each territory this year. hmm? Is there any problem? Starting this year, it is said that Pahilia has also paid. Poor estates do not pay taxes or pay a small tax considering their ie. Pahilia is a territory that has been virtually neglected even within the kingdom for decades. I should have told you not to pay taxes there, right? The lord of that ce. They say the third prince sent it himself. Taxes in that poor estate? Arell himself? I immediately understood its meaning. Fahilia is no longer a poor estate. Right. Is that also the result of that child? In just that short period of time, the frozennd was brought back to life. And also this is the child''s message. The king thought so. It is a distant and harshnd, but his will does not change. It must be said so. he believed so ....Of course, if you listen to it, you''ll shout deep in your heart that it''s absolutely not. * * * Lady Lipana. A letter came from Arel. Chena, Arell''s nanny and now Lipana''s personal maid, handed Lipana a letter that had just arrived from Fahilia. It''s already time for the letter to arrive. Arel periodically sent three or four letters to her mother about her health and recent situation. Of course, if I wanted to, I could havee and gone instead of the letter. First of all, I thought it would be better toe after stabilizing the territory. Looks like youre still doing well. Reading the letter, Lyfana was relieved and wiped her chest. There''s no way I wouldn''t be anxious. He pretended to be resolute for the sake of his children, but after hearing what kind of territory Arel was going to, he had to think for days and days whether he should sincerely stop his independence. As if her worries were unfounded, Arel seemed to be living safely in an unfamiliar territory. I couldn''t quite understand the business or details of the child''s operation there, but it was clear that he was doing well. Come to think of it, the stationery seems to have changed. Envelopes and stationery werepletely different in quality from before. Previously, the paper used for letters was almost yellow, and the feel was not very pleasant. But now, the letter from Arell is white enough to show through if dust gets on it. Isn''t the stationery also made of colored paper? I guess this is the paper the child made. Ah... is this the paper written on in Lichen''s letterst time? Not too long ago, a letter unexpectedly came from Lichen, her younger brother and now in charge of all themerce of her mother''s family. It seems that he recently met Arel for some business. He briefly mentioned that he was surprised that he was a child who looked just like his older sister, and the paper that Arel had made and the decision to circte it in the family. And the rest was about being genuinely surprised by Arell''s genius. Perhaps he sent the letter on purpose for his older sister, who was curious about her son''s current situation. really. The territory has stabilized and Arel will return to the pce sooner orter. There was no word on how he would return, but since he was that child, he would surely return safely. Lipana was relieved once again when she heard of Arel, who is doing well even in a distant territory. I hoped that the next time he returned, I would like to see him much more grown up. Chapter 51 Chapter 51. Paper is a great way to make money. (6) Around that time, Queen Elia let out a deep sigh. The world really only turns against its will. mother. What do you mean? Hearing the muttering of his mother, her son, the first prince, asked in a worried tone. As a mother who always smiles benevolently, it seems that she does not fully understand the meaning of the sigh. Moreover, now my son and I are drinking tea alone. It was all the more strange that my mother rarely sighed at a time like this. Elia slowly shook her head in concern for her son. It is nothing. There were some decorations that I didn''t like. decoration? What are you talking about? It was a decoration that really wasnt the mothers taste. The color is dull and there is no quality. First of all, really cheeky decorations. Can decor be cheeky? Jeil felt something strange, but didn''t think about it any further. Then cant we just clean it up? Wouldn''t it be better to get rid of the things you don''t like or put them in a warehouse or somewhere out of sight? When her son asked, Elia nodded. So I put it away. But you stand out again. At that moment, the emotion that dwelled in her gaze was really hateful and dying... All kinds of negative emotions when I saw something I didn''t want to see. However, Jeil did not notice her mother''s sincerity. I dont know what it is, but shall I clean it up then? no. It''s not your main concern. That kind of thing can only be left to others. Well, could I just ask thedy-in-waiting to clean it up? Jeil dipped the car again without any doubt. This mother said something strange. no. Everyone has at least a little trouble. More than that, did you like the sword your mother gave you? Recently, Elia borrowed her family''s connections and half-forcedlymissioned the forge of the famous dwarves to give her son a special sword as a gift. Even at the price, it cost more than enough money to build several luxurious mansions on a single sack. Wouldnt it suit you if it was that ck? Her son is the future heir to the kingdom. He thought that a sword like that would be worthy of dignity. Yes. The position, the sword, and everything had to be of that level of dignity to be worthy of him as the sessor. Something that really fits in my hand. Thanks to that, I feel like my sword skills are better than before. Jeil happily boasted about the sword he received like a child. Of course, if a boy who imed to be a pro in his previous life heard this conversation, he would have clicked his tongue, saying, Can you improve your skills with tembal?'' By the way, today''s tea smells good. I see. She smiled and affirmed, but her voice trembled slightly. I dont think this is the tea I usually drink, is it? Whoops. You are quick-witted. The youngest prince, who went to Fahilia a while ago, sent it as a return for thest coat. It also sent the finest tea leaves imported from foreign countries and said to be more expensive than gold. okay. Come to think of it, I heard that Fahilia has been revived quite a bit. It went really well. Elia''s hand shook slightly as she said that. After the afternoon tea time, Jeil left first, saying that he had work to do. Elia saw her son off with a smile, and when she couldn''t see her son anymore, her expression froze coldly as if the smile from earlier had never existed. okay. Even if you put it away, you really dont like it. Elia red at the refreshments on the table, as if in a bad mood. Like tea, it was a refreshment sent by Arell as a gift. I didn''t hear anything like poison, but the current refreshment seemed more unpleasant to Elia. Light pink paper wrapped in refreshments. It seems that it is a newly developed species in Fahilia recently. It seemed that not only white and clean paper, but also a new product with color was released. I never thought I would hear its name even if I removed it. I put it away so that it wouldn''t be intrusive at best, but even there, the child''s whereabouts areing into my ears. They say that they revived the dying territory again, or that they are making profits by developing new paper. Recently, its name has been heard even in the social world. Even Elia''s home. It made her even more ufortable to hear the voice of dissatisfaction. Why should I care about such a child Her real name. Elia Prace. Among the items handled by the trading house, where her home, the Pratse family''s breath, was paper that had previously been imported from abroad. There were two types of paper produced in foreign countries. One is paper developed in the Merman Empire. However, this does not enter the kingdom of Ernesia. This is because the import of paper developed in the empire was banned after the conflict with the empire in the past. It was because they could not rely on the goods of the enemy country. Of course, the quality is not good either. There was also the point that there was no reason to use itpared to parchment. don''t bother writing The other is paper produced in the far eastern continent. Unlike imperial paper, this one was of better quality than parchment, so it was suitable for rare books and important documents. However, it is not easy to import, and it is impossible even in a dream to handle it at a tolerable merchant. Pratze Street has been selling things brought in from there. It is also the only tradingpany that almost monopolizes the trade routes with the East. The head family monopolized it and made quite a profit. Then, Arel came up with a new paper. Of course, I had to take a hit. Thanks to that, secret letters full of protest against the youngest prince arrive from the hometown every day, and they are piling up day by day. It is really distasteful. What should I do at a time like this Are you talking to someone? Elia was about to take another sip of the tea, but thumped! and put down the teacup. It smelled nice, but it just felt really bitter to her. * * * I quietly came out of the bedroom in the morning. Fearing that someone might hear my footsteps, I silently walked down the hallway and down the stairs toward the front door. Outside, a wagon is already waiting as I ordered. And a soldier with a grim face looked at me and shuddered. ...Lord... are you really okay with this? I''m fine, what are you doing? We talked in silence, as if no one would hear. Get off quickly. It''s hard to get caught. I quickly opened the carriage door and got in. Okay, it was a quick move. good. Close the door now... Before I could reach, she reached out from inside the carriage and closed the door for me. Ugh!? Arell? What do you mean you''re in trouble? Asha was waiting for me with a bright smile. Ugh I''m screwed * * * After actually confirming that paper can be quite lucrative, I immediately went somewhere. It''s a ce I''ve been to before. Arel! I didn''t expect to see you again already! Ian is the manager of the number one ve market in the capital. He still greeted me with the smirk typical of a merchant. But this is a ve market. Almost a year and a half? The reunited Ian approached me, lowered his head, and whispered in a low voice. ...Could it be that this time you came to rescue sex ves? ...Unfortunately not. And please don''t talk like that. I also said, holding my breath, so that someone behind me would listen. Arel. Did you hear our conversation? Asha called me with a calmer voice than usual. I didnt say anything strange! Actually, I was going to leave Asha alone. Now, I''m also an adult by convention. yes, i''m an adult You can shop more freely than ever before! I thought. It''s ridiculous that you''re leaving me as an escort! Somehow he knew I was nning to visit the ve market, and I was waiting in advance for the wagon I was going to sneak out. Why? I asked Asha to keep it a secret until the very day, but where did my perfect n go wrong? And even now, from behind, it casts warning nces at me. ....isn''t this an escort, not a surveince? Seina didnt say anything. That''s why she''s weird. In the case of Seina, who didn''t follow me, he was surprisingly generous with me regardless of whether I went to the ve market or what I did. On the other hand, she seemed genuinely to think that it would be a disgrace to me to purchase ves for odd uses. I can''t. Therefore, today I am going to buy a ve for normal use. Today too, let''s just buy something to buy and go back. Are you looking for people who are smart and have no problems with their identity? Ian asked as if he would save any ve. I shook my head. This time, I won''t be as strict about the conditions asst time. I only want guys who are strong against the cold and have good stamina. This time I want a real ve. What is your purpose? I will use you as a soldier. Are you a soldier this time? okay. Are you going to use it as an army for Yeongji? Yes. The purpose of the ves this time is that I want soldiers to be used as troops to protect my territory, Pahilia. Knights, Ashana Seina, and Kania noona, who will be smashing the training ground hard again in the manor. Three knights are enough. However, what iscking is the number of heads. The number of ordinary soldiers is insufficient. This time, while the road was being cleared, a business was established, and there was a reason that more soldiers were needed. Coincidentally, my current title as lord is almost equal to that of a count. On paper, if there is a cause, the number of soldiers can be increased to 50,000. However, 50,000 is a bit excessive. It''s a problem to put it in the first ce, but the maintenance cost is no joke. Realistically, I think just 5,000 is the right line for now. I think it''s an appropriate number, including the soldiers to protect the vige and the ce where I need soldiers decisively. By the way, did I tell Ian that I had been appointed Lord of Fahilia? I don''t remember telling you yet? Then, as if I was joking, Ian smiled with a ttering heart. Arel-nim is appointed as the lord, and at least the Merchant Naburang knows about the achievements he has made. is it? You can tell just by looking at our ledger. Ian showed me the ledger used by his ve dealer. Isnt this also written with the paper that Arel-sama developed? Well, if you''re a merchant, everyone should know. There is no other profession that wrestles with papers and numbers more than they do. Of course, they will be the ones who use the paper I made the most. How much do you need this time? I spread five fingers. Chapter 52 Chapter 52. Paper is a great way to make money. (7) Five hundred? oops! Wrong. Ian''s eyes shine with desire. Yes, I will live up to your expectations. Because I am the best customer. Five thousand. .. uh 1=1. Ian''s eyes widened. The number of units suddenly went up, and the abacus in his brain started to work. Five thousand????? indeed?????? Sensitive to numbers and delighted with numbers. This is the merchant''s pervert! If its Ian, of course you can save it, right? If you can''t find it, will you go somewhere else? Are you going to change your business? When I say it brightly, Ian responds with a smile filled with desire. Of course I can help you. Please, I won''t let you disappoint Arel''s expectations. I hope I won''t disappoint you in the future. ? ? ? It was quite unusual to train the purchased ves and supply them with necessary weapons and equipment. The necessary equipment and weapons were readily provided by the dwarves in the royal capital who had taken care of them before. Originally, they didn''t make simple armor and swords, but they epted the request so easily, perhaps because they wanted to maintain a fairly good rtionship with me. When the Dwarves produced and handed over weapons and armor for 5,000 people in a short period of time, I was once again impressed with their quick work. And the impable quality also stuck out his tongue. Even a simple sword does not lose teeth easily, and the armor is also of great quality. That''s why Dwarves are the best when ites to iron products. It''s not cheap, but it''s worth ordering. The ves were first given the minimum required training before equipment was provided, equipment was distributed, and they were trained to be familiar as soldiers here. At first, they were dragged to the coldnd and didn''t know what would happen to them, so their expressions were dark, but when they promised that they would treat them well if they worked as soldiers here, they eagerly followed the training. It would be better to be a soldier whoes out at three o''clock every day rather than being dragged into and that has never been heard of and doingbor. So, by the end of the training of the ves, my own soldiers who looked good werepleted. Now they will be tasked with guarding viges, roads and key points. It was not a full-scale war, but this would be enough for troops defending the territory. It was the sixth night after Arel deployed his troops in earnest. There was a group of people moving around the territory without a sound and with minimal signs. Wearing ck outfits and matte protective gear to easily assimte into the darkness, they moved deftly following the hand signal of the man presumed to be the leader in the front. ...Is this the front?'' The man checked the map he had memorized in his head and contrasted it with the target in front of him. That''s it.'' What they are looking at is the specialty of Pahelia. A factory that produces paper. Is the goal the destruction or capture of that thing?'' He is not interested in paper mills or machines or anything like that. The reason he set that as his goal was because someone who was interested in it, unlike him,missioned him. He is a mere mercenary and moves only by money. Those who act together now are also partners who received the samemission. Hemands them simply because he has been doing it the longest. Still, it''s been a while since I''ve had a request like this.'' Destruction of paper mills. or deprivation of rted machinery. At least one of the two was a request that must be carried out. It seems that the lord of this ce hates people he doesn''t even know.'' I don''t even know the identity of the client. However, it is not umon for clients to hide their identities while rolling on the ground. Rather, wouldn''t it be more rare to entrust work while revealing my face proudly? It''smon enough to hire mercenaries because they don''t want to get their hands dirty. The purpose of the client is to damage paper production. Or taking the technology away from them. If either one seeds, it will cause considerable damage to the economy of this territory. It must have been a quarrel between nobles and nobles, or a fight betweenrge merchants. That''s not very interesting. But the pay they promised them made their mouths water. Destroy it like this.'' I don''t know the structure, but I''m not clumsy enough to try to steal it. It looks like there are guards on duty, but rather than provoking it, it would be more certain to just raid and destroy the entire factory. We weigh only what is possible and have no regrets about what is impossible. The man instructed the others with hand signals to surround the factory. It seems that the troops are not much.'' As far as he knows, the number and quality of troops here is no more than enough to protect a typical country estate. If you unterallyunch an ambush after encirclement, it will simply end. ???? good.'' He instructed as he drew his sword. At the same time, all the mercenaries who received the request, including him, rushed into the factory. Deal with the humans inside the factory at once, destroy them, and quickly leave. however. Unbelievable....? The mercenaries, including the man, who rushed into the factory stood nkly with their weapons in their hands. There is no reason. Because the inside of the factory building is empty. Nothing!? What I thought was a guard was just a scarecrow. There was not a single person, let alone a machine for production. Just then, an ominous feeling stroked the back of his head. There are times when I feel like this when I work as a mercenary. When surrounded by monsters or when falling into someone''s trap. And just as it proves that the hunch is the correct answer. Suddenly, a light hit him. Kuh!? Artificial light by a magic instrument for illumination. But for a while, it''s enough to blind him. He is suspicious! Here too! Catch me alive! If you resist, I don''t mind killing you! A wild roar could be heard from everywhere. The heavy footsteps must have been fully armed soldiers. And in an instant it was surrounded. shit! He swears and tries to move hastily, but it''s toote. A cool, sharp touch touches the nape of your neck. Before I knew it, the de of the sword was touching my neck, and the tips of several spears on my back were touching as if stabbing them. ambush? No way! Nonsense! I understood that it was a trap. However, the number of soldiers who subdued them was strange. ording to the investigation, the existing troops operated here in the first ce should have been limited to 200 people. In order to protect viges and roads, the actual number of avable troops in the factory is at most 30? 40 people must be one gail. But now the number of soldiers who subdued the man and his men was well ten times that. It''spletely wrong.'' Already outnumbered, there is no chance of winning. The man clicked his tongue and let go of his weapon. * * * Same time. Arel had no choice but to get up at the sudden report. It is because of the report that they subdued the suspicious people who were in ambush near the factory they used as bait. Did you attack the factory after all? There''s no way ordinary group tourists are hiding at that time. being homeless here A frozen body will be found the next day? He subdued 50 people near the factory and 60 people near the territory border. Judging from the fact that all of them were armed, it was clear that they were openly targeting the factory and infiltrating it. Who is the culprit? They are being interrogated, but they say they dont know. Asha, who calmly reported the truth, didn''t seem to expect much of the result. What is Seina doing now? The only one who came to report was Asha. I am interrogating the culprit myself. However, it was her nature to deliberately not say how to interrogate. At least, he must have thought that these words were not meant to be told to a young lord. Because it''s anonymous...'' It was obvious that it was an anonymous request. I thought it wasmon for people to hide their names and make requests. There are too many candidates to guess the culprit. To put it bluntly, it wouldn''t be enough to put most nobles andrge merchants on the line of suspects. Or sent from another country. The lords work is also very troublesome. If not, would you fight it head-on? I really didn''t like being touched like this. Anyway, it would have been dangerous if it was just a little toote to increase the troops. yes. I think so. Asha agreed. Of course, the minimum measures had been established before, but some damage could not have been avoided. As expected, increasing the number of soldiers was the correct answer. For now, pay special attention to your expenses. If my predictions are correct, there will be idiots trying to tamper with the factory again and again. Did you say that humans are creatures of jealousy? I can''t always see others doing well. On top of that, it seems that the world can''t just leave a naturally born aggro expert like himself. I really wanted to, but I never thought I woulde to y tricks like this openly. The correct answer was to use the building that was set up to build and deploy additional machinester as bait, guessing that they woulde to set a fire sometime. Do your research first. I might catch something. I didn''t expect much. Anyway, even if I interrogate them for a hundred days, nothing wille out. What about the disposition of the culprits? Do ording to thew. He infiltrated Taryeong without permission. The crime of trespassing without permission and sneaking in with the intention of damaging the property of the lord is serious. Either put to death or made into ves and sent to mines or danger zones, where only felons go. In this case, the main culprit will be decapitated and all the rest will be sent as ves. Dont let anyone see you. There are no exceptions. It doesn''t mean you''re not guilty of doing it because you were told to do it. You have to show the right example. After sternlymanding it, Arell yawned and went back to the bedroom, saying he was going to sleep. Normally, I was the kind of person who would go over things as annoying if possible, but I clearly differentiated things that I couldn''t tolerate even in such a country. Your own, your friends, your family, etc. There is absolutely no mercy shown to those who cross the line of intrusiveness within sight. I will never forgive anyone who crosses mine. When processing, make a clear distinction. That''s how I live my life over and over again. Chapter 53 Chapter 53. Returning home after half a year Some urgent matters have been settled, and I am starting to have some time to spare. For the time being, there won''t be any problems with the economic situation in the territory, and other than trivial things, there won''t be any big things for me to worry about. Now I can try this. I left the office and entered the room next to it. Unlike the other ces, this was a room that had no particr purpose until now. The reason is that it is intentionally left nk to install this. I smiled as I looked at the magic circle drawn in the corner of the room and the magic tools ced around it. This is the teleport magic circle. A teleportation magic circle that was finallypleted after being requested by Fei An a while ago. In addition, it was a magic circle that was expensive enough to build a tolerable mansion. In the first ce, there was no way that there was only a magic circle on the floor and teleportation was possible. You have to install maintenance magic tools to keep the effect going, and you also have to consider stability. Therefore, it is difficult to install a teleport magic circle unless you are a somewhat experienced wizard. And it''s damn expensive. That old man also has the temperament of a merchant. I murmured, thinking of Fei An, an elderly magician with a shaggy beard. In addition to this, I feel like I have be a regr customer of his because I have bought various things in the meantime. The temperature control magic tools that are always in my wagon weremissioned from him. These days, I must have heard of the taste for money. Does the old man need money for his old age? I guess I''m not in a position to say anything about it again with my eyes closed. But having a bunch of magic tools makes life easier. The temptation is truly fatal. In the future, I hope the day wille when all daily life and work can be handled just by lying down. Anyway, why am I so happy about this magic circle right now? Gradually, I was able to afford some amount of work, and I can be proud that my territory has be a ce where I am not ashamed to give it to anyone. So you can take a breather now. Its been a long time, so lets go home. I was thinking of returning home after a while to test the teleport magic circle. Because I have to keep the word that I can go home anytime. The only ones going back for the test are me and Kania noona. I want to take the two female knights and the others with me, but I''m free, not them. And since it''s been almost half a year since I''ve been here, I thought it would be better to go back and confirm that I''m all right, rather than just sending a letter. For the other guys, if you have some spare timeter, give them a vacation in moderation. Then my sister will go back too. My older sister Kania will also be worried about her mother, concubine Pinelia, so I suggested that they go together. I''ll use teleport magic anyway, so it won''t take much time to travel, and I don''t have work right now, so it''ll be fine if I stay for a day or two ande back. Let me exin. .... huh. I must go. After a little pause, he answered. Do you think something has gone awry? When I brought up the story of my homing, my sister showed a puzzled look for some reason. It''s kind of suspicious because it seems like he reluctantly agrees. What''s wrong with you sister? Oh no! never mind! It''s not awkward to go see you again because you had a fight with your mother! don''t worry! You''re admitting that you''re right. .... Come to think of it, around the time my sister got into an ident on my 14th birthday, I heard rumors that she had a little fight with her mother about the future. I guess it''s true. Come to think of it, on my birthday back then, Kania''s mother, concubine Pinelia, lookedpletely liberated. Come to think of it, it seemed that I hadn''t even heard what the mother and daughter had talked about after that. Did you really quarrel? In that case, I''ll have to take him even more.'' If we go back and talk, will they reconcile? I think it would be nice to bring my sister too. I asked those who remained to take care of their business while I was gone. Anyway, thanks to my usual unknowing, they will take care of simple things without me. There is also a magic tool formunication. If something happens, you cane right back. Then lets go now. I finally looked at the manual and prepared to activate the magic circle, and urged Kania-sister, who was standing a little far away. Are you not going? Anyway, even in the name of my escort, I couldn''t help but apany him. okay! Why don''t we go... My sister muttered softly as she approached me and crossed her arms with me. The range of effect is within the magic circle. Of course, since we''re going alone today, there''s plenty of space, but for some reason, my sister hugged my arm tightly. Oh, if you hold it like that, your arm won''t bleed. It was my first teleport, so I felt a bit uneasy. are you okay. I have already tried it once. During the instation, I sent several items for operation tests, and I also did animal experiments and human experiments as Fei An''s apprentice. But rest assured. He told me to reconcile with my mother at least this time, since I am going back. Then I will go. Prepare your mind in case you get motion sickness. I inserted the magic crystal into the device installed next to the magic circle. The circuit engraved inside the device is colored blue, and soon the magic circle begins to be colored the same color. It is proof that magic power is supplied to the circuit that has been cut off. If you insert this magic stone, the magic circle will work. Of course, magic stones alone do not have enough mana. As an analogy, it''s like a starter plug to ignite an engine. Or, more simply, a switch. A full-fledged maneuver absorbs and uses mana floating in nature. The motto of this magic circle is eco-friendly. However, this alone cannot teleport. This teleport magic circle cannot be used unless it is activated in two ces. point of departure and arrival. Both magic circles installed in two ces must be activated to function properly. Perhaps by now, our nanny on the side of the concubine would be operating the magic circle using the same procedure. The first is for safety. The second is because the destination is the royal pce. For security reasons, the royal pce is always operating security measures such as barriers around the castle. Of course, to prevent intruders. However, teleportation is not impossible. It is possible as long as you apply formally. You just need to temporarily grant permission to pass only certain encrypted mana wavelengths. Of course, you have to install a separate device for that. If you do not follow this procedure and permission, your whole body may be shattered and killed during teleportation. I say so, but in fact, if I set my mind to it, I can devise enough means to break through the barrier. Anyway, the reason why I have to go through a specific procedure one by one is to prevent malfunction. It would be difficult if an ident urred due to a malfunction and being stuck in a barrier. He has many disposable scrolls illegally modified as emergency teleportation means, but basically, this magic circle is the only usable means of transportation. I will move now. The mana of the magic circle was full. Right after that, our bodies were moved to the pce in the blink of an eye. It''s been a while since I''ve felt the sensation of changing my vision in an instant, but it''s quite amazing. Not to mention, the older sister seemed surprised with her mouth slightly open, probably because it was her first time teleporting. Of course you will be surprised that you can get there in just 30 seconds, a distance that would have taken days by carriage. Definitely worth the money. We arrived at the Pce Garden after ying often when we were young. This is because this is the ce where the magic circle was installed. I miss you. Compared to Fahilia, it felt like being wrapped in warm air. Come to think of it, it must have been a little over half a year since I left home. I feel nostalgic for some reason. Ego! O royal pce! I''m back! First of all, since there is an older sister next to me, I only shouted in my heart. The air of the flower garden that I smelled after a long time. Maybe it''s because I''ve only inhaled the cold air of Fahilia, but somehow it feels fresh. Certainly, the quality of the air here is differentpared to the outside, whether it is managed with some kind of magic tool. I wasn''t very aware of it before. When I leave the house, I realize it all over again. That''s why it''s hard to leave the house. Even if I just breathe, I feel refreshed. .... Having said that, I only have memories of ying most of the time. It''s been a while, Mr. Arell. As I was in a slightly emotional mood, I heard a nostalgic voice. Chena, my nanny and now the maid of honor who takes care of my mother. It''s nice to see that half a year has passed. thank god. I was nervous about what if I mishandled the magic circle. I did thatst time. It''s not that difficult. It is a magic circle that even a 10-year-old child can activate by memorizing the order. Of course, most of the detailed settings and operations are done by me, so what Chena did was to manage the magic circle and insert the magic stone. And there was only enough work to match the barrier and the wavelength. Neither is a task in which she could make mistakes. Lifana-sama is waiting for you, so why dont you go in soon? huh. Following Chena''s guidance, I hurried to enter the pce to meet my mother. Finalia-sama is also waiting for you. After saying that, thedies-in-waiting to guide my sister approached. When I contacted him that he wasing, he said that his sister was alsoing, so of course he must have been waiting. But For some reason, the older sister seemed to hesitate. When I go out of the house to find freedom, I wonder if it bothers me a little when Ie now and go to reflect my face with my own feet. Reluctantly, I gently pushed the back of my sister''s waist. .... Damn I''m not pushed. Go see. Ha but. I dont think youll be so angry now. Go and show your sister that she''s doing well. When I said that, Kania-nee also nodded and followed thedies-in-waiting, to see if she had something on her mind. * * * Arel! Mamaaaaaa! The site of the first mother and child reunion in about half a year. I ran up and jumped on my mother, who lightly received me and hugged me. smell of something Mom is still pretty. I finally realized that I was back. Of course, it''s only a temporary return home as I have to go back in two days. sure i''m back You have grown more than before. I''m d you seem to be doing well. As if to measure my height, my mother put her hand on my head and spoke reassuringly. Don''t worry, your height will continue to grow until you are at least 23 years old. I know about your current situation from a letter from your maternal uncle, Lichen, but I am relieved to see you are doing so well. Oh, did my uncle tell my mom about my current situation? Well, since we are brother and sister, we could exchange letters like that. By the way, my uncle said that he has been unable to sleep properlytely because of his busy work schedule due to paper sales. Looking at it recently, I think I lost about 8 kilos. what. My uncle told me to do business diligently. Let''s spend these two days well so that mom doesn''t worry anymore. Chapter 54 Chapter 54. Returning home for the first time in half a year (2) + I live for a wizard After arriving, my mom and I had lunch first, then we went to the flower garden and had afternoon tea to talk about things we hadn''t been able to tell. Tea and refreshments were what I brought as a gift. It''s three times more precious than the one I sent as a gift to Aunt Elia before. It''s called my secret tea and snacks. It seems like a ce where only snow falls, but in fact, if you search the forest, rabbits sometimese out. oh? That must be cute. .... yes. It''s cute. I didn''t tell you that the rabbit was 3 meters tall. Mainly I would talk about what had happened while I was living in Fahilia. what animals live there How are the residents there? Or, did the number of times Kania destroyed the training ground reached double digits this time? Anyway, I have to reassure my mother by telling her about my peaceful daily life. Whoops. I see. Mom was listening to my long story with a smile. Come to think of it, are you using the magic tool for heating I sent youst time? When I ced the heating magic tools in earnest in my castle, I ced an order to install thetest heating tools in the concubine. This time, it was quite good, so I was able to do the construction of the entire concubine once again. then. Thanks to that, thedies-in-waiting are also living warmly. Fortunately, it seems that nothing special happened to the concubine. Everyone is living peacefully. It''s a face that even thedies-in-waiting know. And the escort knightmander Ranpil is still solo. That''s how our hat and hat were talking happily for a while. A number of signs were approaching at the timing that cut off our conversation. My sister... is not. It''s a sign that even the swordsman doesn''t know, and more than anything. Sniff. Sniff. smells like aunty oh? The youngest prince has returned. Queen Elia. I never expected to see thisdy today. I''ll have to salt itter. As if it were a coincidence, she looks at me and looks surprised. .... what a coincidence. I am the one who knows best that she will not normallye here. I officially reported that I wasing anyway, so of course they came to know that I was there. thank god. I think you''re doing well. Isnt that right, Lipana? yes. Not like that. Mom smiled and nodded. hmm. At first nce, it seems like a friendly conversation, but strangely, today my cheeks are itchy. I wondered why, but in Aunt Elia''s gaze, which I haven''t seen for the first time in a while, something like a murderous feeling was revealed. Today''sdy seems to be in a bad mood. .... It''s my taste to touch it at this time! Has the queen been all right? Just in time, I felt like there was an opportunity, so I tried to touch the heart of a kinddy. I heard that the oldest brother is doing well too. Thank you for your concern. The pce is always nothing special. Come to think of it, I heard that the territory you went to had a lot of revival, is that true? Sure. I didnt know how much the peoplesplexion improved thanks to the paper I developed. When I mentioned the paper, Aunt Elia''s eyebrows twitched very slightly. I''m not the type to miss those subtle changes. Ohh. Was that ufortable? I thought so. In the first ce, Aunt Elia''s hometown, Prace, is a great aristocrat known for power, money, history, and many other things. In particr, in terms of business, they used the family privilege to trade precious imported goods almost exclusively and sell them at high prices. The old-fashioned paper is one of them. However, with my recent development and distribution of new paper, the old paper has virtually ended the kingdom''s history. Of course, since it is one of the small money-making products, even if I developed paper, it would not have been such a fatal blow to them. Still, you''ll feel worse. In addition, when I investigatedter, I had to hear a lot ofints against the countries with which I had previously dealt with due to the paper case I developed. what. I did it to make you curse.'' The prince, who had been looked down upon for so long, had made a small but blemish on his finances and face, so of course his pride would be hurt. It''s obvious what will happen after that. Its a species but isnt it dangerous? I think I heard some disturbing rumors. It''s a disturbing rumor. did you really hear that? Or did you say it yourself? Before that, how did you know that? I want to say this myself, so my tongue is itching, but I''ll be patient. Thank you for your concern. I have already prepared everything, so there is no problem. Thats good. We smiled warmly at each other, like thest time on my 14th birthday. But it will be obvious to those who know. That the smile we are making now is a smile between the most filthy people in the world. It''s obvious that it''s his intention when he deliberately says it''s a disquieting rumor in front of his mother. By the way, did youe all the way here to say that? I heard that you came back, so I came here to see if you were doing well. If that''s the case, it''s going to be a real mess. Because the little boy, who should go to the impoverishednd and be emaciated day by day, is eating well and doing well. I think you can put your mind at ease too, Lipana. Still, what worries me is the mothers heart. but. I guess. As if she had nothing more to say, Elia quietly said to the attendants, Let''s go back, and then went back the way she came. Oh. Arell. yes? Do I still have any business left? If you have a lot to say, why don''t you ask her out on a date? I know how to do some aggro, so I have the confidence to make you upset all day long? I''m confident in drilling a hole right on top. It''s something I''m proud of as a member of the royal family to hear good performances, but I always try to take care of my body. I will keep that in mind. After that, I didn''t look back and went back. Be careful...'' What, who, where? My mother tilted her head as Iughed at her inwardly. Today, Ellia-sama seems to be in an ufortable mood. Maybe something isnt working out? Mainly because of a gray-haired boy, he kept to himself. It seemed that the mother had an intuition that the queen''s condition was somehow strange. I''m d you didn''t notice until what happened. As much as possible, I don''t want my mother to know the inside story of why we are fighting each other like this. ...Anyway, thatdy seems to be overdoing it.'' It feels like the hurdles are getting lower and lower as things get in the way of things like work on myst birthday. Should I be anxious? Or did you get scolded by your mother-inw? Today, it seemed that he wanted to give a specific warning rather than simply making fun of me. Seeing that he came to us this far and tried to tantly check it, well... I guess I''ll have to pay more attention. I decided to keep that fact firmly in my head. I think I need to try my hand at thatdy''s problem sooner orter. Two days flew by, and eventually the time came to return to the snowynd. Then mom. I wille again next time when I have time. Okay. But don''t overdo it. Perhaps because she proved that I could return home whenever I wanted, my mother looked better than the day I first left for the manor. The territory side was contacted and instructed to prepare the teleport magic circle, and thedies-in-waiting are also preparing on this side. While waiting, Kania noona returned. I hope you have a good two days as well. How is your sister? Of course it is. Or are you worried that you might have fought with your mother again? My sister pped me on the back, telling me not to worry. Wait a minute, are you really sick? Well, I was worried too, so I ordered thedies-in-waiting to ask about the atmosphere over there. Apparently, the mother and daughter had a great fight on the first day, but they said they reconciled properly the next day. Undoubtedly, the older sister''s face was also somewhat lighter than before. Now is the time. The magic circle prepared by thedies-in-waiting was shining in earnest. mom! I''lle back next time! I waved my hand and shouted in the magic circle, and my mother also lightly waved her hand to see me off. Thus ended my brief homing. I live a wizard (1) A few days have passed since I returned to the territory. Lately I''ve been going over an issue in my head the whole time the past few days. Suddenly... will it be okay?'' Not a serious problem. In terms of feeling, I have vaguely thought that I need it from before. It''s about the level of conflict with the feeling of doing it. . You might need a wizard after all. I muttered as I sat with my chin resting on my desk. As for the magic tools, I still have to buy them from Mr. Peian. However, magic tools are just essentials for myfortable life. That and lively and warm magic are different. In particr, there are things like the teleport magic circle that are safer if the wizard manages them directly. And from the point of view of the lord, it is quite convenient if the wizard is in the territory. It also helps to grow crops. In particr, since our estate cuts down trees for paper production, it is necessary to nt as many trees as we cut down. There are quite a few trees in the forest, but that doesn''t mean they can''t be cut down without countermeasures. In that sense, if you have a wizard, you can nt as many trees as you cut down and let them grow to some extent. And also an important force. Even when monsters or enemies attack, the magician''s power can be an important breakthrough. And above all. I need a shuttle to cast magic for me. I also have a lot of mana, and if I understand the magic form here, I can handle any amount of magic. But externally, the problem is that I can''t use magic. I''ve been living so far, and sometimes I''m like Oh? It would be convenient if I could use magic...'' It wasn''t once or twice that I thought about it. When I can''t reach the bookshelf, when it''s annoying to push on my back, or when it''s annoying to walk. There are many times when magic is regrettable in various ces. Maybe it would be better to hire a wizard as well. It''s not that unusual for a noble to hire a magician exclusively. The crown prince''s oldest brother is also a teacher and has an exclusive wizard who assists him by his side. The only one who doesn''t have a rtionship with the wizard is Kania. The third princess, Meryl''s older sister. and only me Kania noona is a single-sword life in the first ce. 3 The princess'' sister is annoying and says she hates wizards. And I didn''t hire a wizard because of the position. The three of us are a special case, but usually nobles with a certain amount of money hire at least one or two wizards. Even wizards have to make a living. In particr, a mage with no track record, who is likely to be attached to the mage tower for the rest of his life, must somehow make use of his abilities to earn living expenses and research expenses. Fei An is a representative example of that old man. These days, they say they are happy that theb has been greatly expanded with the money they earned from me. Chapter 55 Chapter 55. (2) For that reason, there are wizards who work under wealthy lords to raise funds to open their own workshops in the future or to fund research, and live next to him. In particr, wizards are elites who are guaranteed high sries. Even if it''s just 4~5 sses, 5? If you work for 10 years, you can easily set up a workshop. It is said that there are a few wizards who stay like that even in the royal pce. However, the young wizards who signed contracts to raise money in that way were children of ss 4 or lower. Anyway, I also need my own magician to stay here and use magic for me like that. Should I lose should I also lose? If it''s money, it''s been a long time since I''ve been in the middle of a long time since I''ve been living in the middle of the day, so I''m going to hire you for the rest of my life. Even so, the reason I didn''t hire him was because of my position. In a way, wizards are a kind of powerful force. If you abuse those who control mana and act on all sorts of phenomena, you can abuse them in a variety of ingenious ways. Let me get my hands on them. I wonder if there is one or two people who will be annoying. Rather, it is a rare case of the type like me who wants a wizard for thefort of everyday life. Will it be okay now?'' But now the situation is different from then. I also have my own room and achievements. Even if you use the pretext of maintaining the territory to im a dozen wizards, the justification is sufficient. In particr, Asha''s recent suggestion that a wizard is necessary for my escort also became a trigger for my concern. The cause is because of the previous factory raid by mercenaries due to someone''s instigation. Although mercenaries or soldiers of unknown affiliation have been making tricks so far, what if the wizard attacks? If we were to face each other head-on, the two female knights would be a great force, especially our older sister who is a sword master. Even a wizard canpletely turn the surrounding area into a sword before chanting. But it''s a story of a head-to-head match. Usually, there is no case of attacking from the front unless it is the stupid ck magician from before. Come to think of it, what was his name? anyway, that''s it A hidden terror would be a headache if the opponent hired a wizard. Wizards need to respond with wizards. Lets say okay! In the end, after long consideration, I decided to bring in wizards to our territory as well. * * * Where do you buy wizards? Can I buy it at the market? Ding? Usually, there are two main ways to hire a wizard. One is to directly ask the Mage Tower to put in a ry mediation. Even within the Mage Tower, money is needed for this and that, so if you contact him, he will introduce you to a wizard right away. If you have a lot of money and are lucky, you might even be introduced to a 6th ss mage. However, there is a problem with this method. One is that the brokerage fee is so expensive that people say that they are crazy about it. And another thing is that the magician dispatched from the Mage Tower is unreliable because it moves under the influence of the Mage Tower. As far as I know, there is also an annoying problem of having to report the usage details of the wizards hired in this way to the Mage Tower. Because it would be difficult if I betrayed even one of them.'' There is no clean organization in the world. In particr, I have heard rumors about the Mage Tower, so I know how clever they are. It seems that even with the aristocrats, they are dealing behind the scenes quite a bit. There, without knowing it, I also sent a letter hoping for the back transaction. On the spot, I burned the letter. At that point, trust burned as well. There is also a positional problem, so there is something ufortable about bringing in talents who have been touched by outside influences. So I have no choice but to use the second method. The second is..... Hmm? Can I write it down like this? I nodded my head as I reread the words I had written on the paper. What I am writing now is an announcement. And bang the seal engraved with the crest of my estate on it! Take a picture. At that moment, this became a great public announcement that spread my will. I''ve written a lot of things here and there, but to summarize. Looking for a resident wizard. Amodation guaranteed. Sry to be discussedter. Experienced candidates preferred. There is also support for self-development. We are looking for a mage to work under Areel Ernesia, the lord of Pahilia, in a family-like atmosphere. Roughly this is what it is. good! It''s an announcement that, brilliantly, smells like ck corporations! In particr, the part where they promise to treat you like family... no, treat them like family is great! Now I''m going to put this in each city. This is the second method. Recruiting openly and recruiting mages who need work. Compared to the introduction of the Mage Tower, it takes quite a bit of time and the level of wizards is rtively low. Still, finding mages to work autonomously like this has the advantage of being rtively less likely to interfere with the Mage Tower. The introduction of the magic tower is dispatch. This is because those who are summoned by public notice are in a position simr to frencers. The kids who gather through the announcement are basically the kids from the Mage Tower. Therefore, interference is minimal. There are different degrees of annoyance. For me, this is more convenient. Anyway, if my skills arecking, I can somehow develop them on my side. Just like it always has been. * * * The notice issued by Areel Ernesia, lord of Fahilia, waster posted on the bulletin board of each city in the most conspicuous ce. In particr, it received considerable attention in that the lord of the territory, which has recently been in full swing, is recruiting wizards. ???? Wizard. Especially for young wizards who needed work, it couldn''t be more tempting. The wizard who is now staring at this announcement is also in a position where he needs work right now. A young wizard who has just left the mage tower and is in a position where he has to start standing alone is also the time when life feels most hopeless. I don''t have money, I don''t have a home, and I don''t even know the world because I''ve been clinging to magic in the mage tower since childhood. Talented and promising wizards will receive support from the Mage Tower for the rest of their lives and study and live to their heart''s content, never knowing the harshness of the world. As a pretext, it is to see the wideness of the world, but in reality, it must be that they are not merciful enough to ept children with such talent. It is just an aimless release in the name of freedom. Of course, it''s hard to see it asplete freedom because I had to report regrly and had various restrictions and pledges. .... Amodation guaranteed. In particr, this part is the most desperate. Even saliva flowed from his mouth at how desperate he was. If you work under the lord for a few years without worrying about food or a ce to sleep, then you will be able to earn enough money to start your own small workshop, right? Young wizards have dreams like this. The wizard who is reading this announcement right now also has a dream like this... ???????? meal. .... He is one of themon young wizards who are full of dreams to eat. More wizards than expected sent application documents. As a lord, I am quite proud. I''d like to hire them all and set up my own magician''s army. Unfortunately, in practice this is difficult. For that reason, I had to look at the documents again and again whenever I had a chance to pick out the wizards I could use among the documents that arrived. First of all, the background. What I prioritize more than skill is, of course, whether or not this mage has the potential to be my enemy in the future. That''s why, even though it''s cumbersome, if there''s a wizard you like even a little bit, you''ve spent a little money to investigate that person''s background. Drop out if you have even a little bit of anxiety! After going through such a process, the wizards who passed the documents decided to have an interview. Twenty people were selected for the interview after filtering through the documents. It''s more cumbersome than when I hired the girls before...'' The actual number of interviewers was less than then, but the process of getting here was annoying. At that time, I had already been filtered once, so it was over with just an interview. I don''t even want to look at the paperwork for a while. It is now that I realize three or three times how much my father struggled with the first selection when selecting escort knights at that time. This time, I have to pick up only those who can be useful.'' It would be nice to have a pretty female mage if possible. I don''t want to go there this time. This time, you have to look at your skills and personality. .... But if there''s a pretty girl, I''ll give you a bonus point. Lets finish the interview quickly! Now, let''s start the interview. * * * Speaking of results, 12 out of 20 interviewees were hired. This time, there was no need to insist on the number of people, and it was decided in advance that if there were no problems with the line, it was decided in advance. And the most important thing is that they will work here for a long time, so I took that into consideration. For the wizards who were not selected, I personally provided a letter of constion, as well as generous travel and interview expenses for all the hard work they had done to get here. It''ll be a little annoying if you hold a grudge against this side. Fortunately, the fallen guys left meekly, as if that alone made them feel better. And finally, the wizards who were decided to be hired were convened separately. These are the idols carrying Fahilia in the future... No, they are a group of magicians! Since I selected you after thinking over and over again, I want you to work with pride. And one more thing... He started his weing speech in front of the young wizards lined up in the audience room, setting the mood seriously. This time, I even prepared a speech in advance, so please do not sleep. ? ? ? After my speech weing the young wizards, I decided to show them something that might interest them this time, as I was satisfied with their attitude in listening to my boring speech. Move your seat for a while. There is something I want to show you personally. The wizards obediently followed me despite their puzzled faces. I took them to the study in the castle. It is a ce where the study used by the lord was organized once and the interior was decorated to look like a neat library. I opened my study and spread my arms wide, proudly. I will give you permission to use this ce. When I said it as if I was giving them some kind of grace, the wizards who at first tilted their heads at me because they didn''t know my meaning soon saw the books that filled almost half of the library and were shocked at the same time. Those things can''t be... Yes, that''s not possible. I smiled contentedly. You know too. Before interviewing the wizards, I made a deal with the Mage Tower. Are they all magic books? The books that filled half of the library were all kinds of magic books. All of them are genuine products that have been certified by the Mage Tower. It took a lot of money and persuasion to buy this. I want you guys to improve your skills in your spare time here. To the end, the justification was to provide convenience for the improvement of the resident mages'' personal capabilities. Currently, the skills of the wizards I have chosen are two of them in ss 4, and the remaining 10 are in ss 3 on average. Considering the age group and recruitment environment, this is a level that I would like to have gotten out of the ordinary well, but if I am satisfied there, my name will cry. I want them to improve their skills and work for me. Chapter 56 Chapter 56. Buy a wizard (3) Can I really use this ce for us? A wizard asks me, barely hiding his overflowing emotions. Ha ha ha is it that good? Their environment has already been heard and known. Most of them are young people who came out because they had mediocre talents and couldn''t stay in the Mage Tower for a long time. It is said that it costs a lot of money to be in the Magic Tower. Of course, even using the Magical Book Library owned by the Mage Tower. Of course, for those whose wallets were empty, it was only in their dreams to read the magic books to their heart''s content. don''t worry. I''m not taking money from you. The only condition for opening this ce to them was to not interfere with their work. Except for work, they are allowed to read and study magic books as much as they like. But I also need to confirm that you guys are working hard, so I want you to check the research records. My condition would actually be no big deal to them. Because they are still in their infancy, they cannot start a grandiose research. As long as you keep to that level, you can read the magic books as much as you like. The sound of someone swallowing saliva was heard. Are you that attractive Yes, that side is good for me too.'' I didn''t open the study only for you guys. I will learn the magic system of this ce by examining the materials they have read and studied with my own eyes. And I n to secretly learn magic. It is known that I can''t learn magic, so I can''t openly ask anyone to teach me. It''s just that you can secretly watch and learn from what other guys are researching. How to operate mana and the basic magic system, etc. If you see and learn the basics clearly, then what do you want? To protect the territory, grow crops, and preserve the forest. There are many external reasons. My original purpose was to learn magic. The more usable power, the better.'' Right now, I have the confidence that I won''t lose to anyone, but there are still a lot of usable cards, so there''s nothing to lose. At least when ites to acquiring power, I have no intention of cheating or neglecting tricks. If you get a chance, you should learn it thoroughly. What if there is no chance? You can do it like you do now. Of course, there''s no way those young wizards know what I''m thinking. Thank you! Lord! They are truly thrilled with my consideration. Yes, I hope you will work hard and study hard here. Then I will support you no matter what. ? ? ? Finally, after writing the contract, we began to ce the wizards where needed. First, I want you to take care of the felled forest. He gave the three wizards what to do. A tree from which paper is made. However, no matter how abundant the forest is, if we continue to cut through it, one day the trees in this area will run out. Of course, I wouldn''t be in such a problem right now when I was alive. At least, if Imitted it, I would have to do at least some sort of follow-up. Is it enough to just nt it like this? I pointed to the seedlings and seeds nted in advance and asked the wizards. This area is a ce where trees were soon cut down for paper production. It''s not that I don''t mind a little bit because the forest that was definitely dense is disappearing in part. Even if I didn''t feel guilty, I needed toe up with countermeasures because maybe someone would criticize me. First of all, as the wizard ordered, the vigers were mobilized and instructed to nt seedlings and seeds in the area where they had been cut down. yes. That''s enough. The three wizards nodded and thrust their wands deep into the whack. Then, as he chanted the spell, mana began to flow from the staff to the ground. Right. Is that how they do it... It doesn''t simply shove mana into it, it intervenes appropriately in the seedlings and seeds nted through certain spells. Soon the seedlings grew and began to sprout from the seeds. It''s like a TV documentary showing the growth process of nts with high-speed yback. Wow? This is why magic is good. If you have the power of a wizard, you can interfere not only with the forest, but also with the growth of crops. Through magic, it is to control the growth of the nt so that it grows faster than interference. .... Right. Are you fixing gic information with magic?'' While feigning admiration, I closely observed the contents of each magician''s spell. The seedlings raised by the wizards grew to the length of my waist and then stopped. You dont grow any more? Feeling a bit regretful, I asked, and the wizards showed a puzzled look. There are many problems with raising them all at once. problem? They said that if the nt grows too fast, there is a possibility that the nt itself will be degenerated. Of course, this is the worst case, and they usually die. nts cannot survive unless they grow regrly after a period of rest. Above all... our strength is that this much growth at once is the limit. There is also a limit to the amount of mana that wizards can use. A mage of 6 or more sses might be able to grow them all at oncebut I dont rmend that either. is it. You can''t force it. So, how long can you fully grow it? The next time I apply magic is in a month. In half a year like that, we will be able to restore the forest to its original state. half a year In my previous life, there was a world that suffered from various environmental problems such as desertification. People there will faint when they hear it. Certainly magic is cheating. That''s enough. Please do well only in the line where you are not overdoing it. That''s enough. At least the risk of destroying the forest ecosystem here was reduced while producing paper. Next, we will solve the problem of crop self-sufficiency. I took another 3 wizards to visit one of the viges. From there, I went to the managed field, and the field was covered with snow, as if now was not the time to grow something. Is it okay if I grow crops here? ...but it doesn''t matter. I scratched my cheek and looked back at the wizards. Can you go around all 12 viges and grow crops? He shakes his head quickly, but it''s good that he knows his fountain. Of course, the thought of going around the vige every day and wringing out magic must give you goosebumps. Don''t worry, I''m not that evil lord either. Rather than that, I''ll ask you to maintain the field here. Maintenance of the field is it? huh. At least the residents here are only adjusting it so that they can grow their fields. Relying on magic to produce crops is not a very good way. It was decided that it would be better to provide only the environment and leave the farming to them. I don''t mind relying too much on magic. Above all, people bezy. ruler! look at me! I am like this! Convenience evolves people intozy people. Is this possible with magic? I put the theory on paper and showed it to the wizards. No big deal. Just block the cold and cold wind with a transparent barrier. Only sunlight and heat pass through. house. Originally, it can be done with vinyl, but it takes time for vinyl to be developed. Even if I give and encourage theories, it is the people here who research and produce them. So I''m thinking of recing the missing vinyl with magic. it''s possible. This level of barrier maintenance can be installed using magic tools. I ordered the other team to make that magical tool, so all you have to do is supply and maintain the magical power. I have already instructed Joe, who is made up of wizards who are well versed in magic tool management and research, to make a tool to maintain the mana house. It''s notplicated. Just hit the magic barrier like a shield. It''s not for defense either, so the strength is about the same as vinyl. It was also concluded that this amount could be maintained with rtively little mana. With this, we will keep the field until it can be farmed, and then we will be able to farm. First of all, try to maintain the mana house here on a trial basis. When it ispleted in earnest, I n to introduce it to other towns as well. In addition, good quality fertilizers for farming were also ordered to be produced already. With this, at least the vigers will be able to produce wheat and barley without starving. * * * After that, the other wizards were divided into departments to work on and ced. The previous six members were in charge of maintenance of the forest and vige fields, respectively. The two are from the magic tool research department. The three turned to guarding the castle and the estate. Now the 11 will do what I have instructed them to do. Of course, as the territory develops in the future, additional wizards will be hired. Until then, they''ll have to work hard. And the one remaining... ... what should I do? Thest remaining mage who has not yet been assigned a job is asking me a question. She is one of the few female wizards among the resident wizards hired this time. Dark hair that barely reached her shoulders. Eyes that seem out of focus for some reason. The change in expression is also not very diverse. She is the only 4th ss out of 12 wizards. I want you to work full-time for me. Um so whats your name? There were a lot of kids I hired this time, so I couldn''t memorize them all. Dia. This is Leckie. Dia quietly said her name and bowed her head again. okay. Dia. huh! I memorized it now. It''s hard to think of me as a heartless guy who can''t even remember the names of his subordinates. By the way... Lord? Call me Arell. He will continue to follow me around, but calling him lord, lord is a bit annoying. yes. Arell. Then I''ll ask you again. What do you mean by keeping me exclusive? It seemed that he did not quite understand what was assigned to him. It is literally. I want you to keep following me and help me with your magic. I run errands and do various things. It will also take care of magic tools. And first of all, the most important title is my escort. If there is only a physical threat, escort can be done by taking turns between two knights. However, since their power and knowledge do not reach the magical threat, they have suggested that at least one person should be returned to me. On that point, I also agreed. From the beginning, I had my exclusive mage in mind. All right. She bowed her head again, as if she understood. I will serve Arel with all my might. okay? okay? I nodded my head, meaning that I wish you well in the future. It''s a bit overly polite, but I don''t have anything to point out because this kind of attitude isn''t bad. .... I want you to stop misunderstanding one thing. It''s not that I made her my exclusive because she''s a female mage. I didn''t catch my eye because she was beautiful! Chapter 57 Chapter 57. I live as a wizard (4) I would like to give a small additional score because I am a science-rted sister who seems to bezy outside of the field of interest, but that was not the decisive reason for selection. Anyway, the first consideration was skill. She is a ss 4 with only two of them. He is also the most skilled among the wizards I have chosen. And... It''s a bit funny, but there was something about her that made me remember her face. when interviewing. When it was her turn to interview in my office with a strangely nk face, I asked her why she volunteered to go to such a cold region. ...is it to serve Arel-nim? He replied, which made me dumbfounded for a moment. He said so without any hesitation. When the other wizards were interested in my pay, what I would do, and how I would treat them, she gave apletely nonsensical answer. After that, he expressed his eagerness to work under me while continuing to praise my achievements for a long time without changing his expression. .... to serve me. No way.... You applied here because I am there, doesn''t that mean it? I asked in case you didn''t know. Of course, I said this as a joke. She nodded. ... I probably meant it.'' Oddly enough, she was hoping to be my exclusive mage more than anyone else. Where did you hear my rumors? I looked at her image just in case. Surprisingly, no evil intentions were revealed. His skills are also excellent. Again, she is the best among the wizards I have chosen. That''s why I directly nominated her as an exclusive, and others did not object. Anyway, that''s why I decided to keep her under my exclusive possession, though it''s not a very trivial reason. Of course, I want you to improve your skills in your spare time. It is natural. Of course, she is also a wizard by nature, so she shows a lot of interest in the library full of magic books. He has enthusiasm and skills. Also, she has the most basics firmly established. After the interview, I had them cast a simple spell. Of course, I didn''t understand all the magic here, so I don''t know the exact degree ofpleteness itself. Still, it was possible to check how much mana was managed without superfluity. In that respect, the mana felt when she used magic was the most basic in terms of management. It is the perfect material to refer to while watching magic being used. Although she didn''t say anything, I intend to use her as a reference book for magic. For that reason, I also want her to grow faster than others. Dia. Good luck in the future. yes. I am... Although I amcking, I will do my best to be helpful for Arell-nim. When I smiled and said, Dia answered quietly. It was a quiet voice and infinitely serious. * * * The management of mana... the most important thing is how much mana that drifts in nature within the body can be epted without difficulty. Dia was exining the operation of mana step by step in a slightly rxed tone. After cing the wizards in earnest, I asked her for an exnation while checking the research records that the wizards had put up as a condition for reading the magic books. First of all, it is known that I have no knowledge of magic at all, so she is exining to me without much doubt. Even if its the same ss. Depending on how much mana drifting in nature can be epted and managed naturally, the amount of mana that can be used and the amount of recovery varies. Hmm? I see? I pretended to be interested and listened to her exnation. As expected, the magicians wandering in nature here... No, the method of epting mana is almost identical to the existing method of practice that I use. They also ept, umte, and use the mana that drifts in nature. Unlike the knights, they were learning and training by setting up a usible theoretical system. thank god. If this is the case, I can use my magic with my inner strength without having to train separately. Of course, it was a secret, so I was happy inside. But can you tell me about this? Arent you keeping it a secret in the Magic Tower? Wasn''t it a trivial theory to me or a secret kept secret in the Mage Tower? Not to that extent. However, I have heard that there is a possibility that there will be some disadvantage if I find out that you are exining the theory to me. Of course, I have no intention of staying still even if I y tricks in the Magic Tower afterwards. I thought it was okay since Arel-sama seems to be heavy-mouthed. I dont think that alone would be the reason? And I have heard of Mr. Arell''s genius. In addition to this... Dia took out a book from her bosom. It must be her personal belongings as it is forbidden to take out the book. that?????? Isnt Arel the one who wrote this? What she brought out was A Knight Who Can Be a Dog or a Cow, Intermediate Edition. Unlike the introductory book, this book describes the understanding of Aura and training methods for dissemination. .... It''s the only unlucky book that didn''t sell among the products that went through my hands. The knights didn''t understand at all. Among my acquaintances, there is a member of the Knights Temr. I got it from him by chance. Hmm. So why? Here is this part... Dia slowly opened the book and opened the theory part I had described about Aurors. It''s almost like we''re collecting and recovering mana. That is such a strange coincidence. I was thinking that even after hearing the exnation just now. I deliberatelyughed out loud. Anyone who came up with this theory wouldnt be suspicious even if they pretended to have learned this much by self-taught. She seems to have thought of making excuses in her own way. If you are Arel-nim, you can of course teach me this much. hmm? Why me? Of course it''s for Arell-sama. .... What are you talking about? Come to think of it, didn''t you say that you volunteered during the previous interview? For me, it feels like I''m repaying a simple favor, so there''s no need for Arel-nim to worry. favor? I have no idea. When I expressed my question, Dia hesitated for a moment before saying, ... The rice was also delicious. Is it because of the rice? Personal interests, money, and the grace of rice. Should I really say it''s because of her? .... is that really what it is? In fact, Dia is not the only one showing this kind of reaction. Other young wizards are also satisfied with the treatment here, and I have heard of asional conversations about building a mage tower. Seeing that this level of treatment is considered a blessing, you can imagine how the Mage Tower has treated the young mages that have been released outside without seeing it in person. And Arel-nim barely feels mana. There will be no problem with teaching. aha. There is a reason for that. Now I have limited power. Even Fei An, one of the most seasoned mages, couldn''t see how much power I was hiding. Not to mention, she couldn''t figure it out. The Mage Tower is a little funny to say the least, but it is of little interest to those who do not have excellent mana affinity. There is no possibility that they will pay attention to Mr. Arel... I''m sorry, but there is no. He hesitated, thinking it might be a bit rude, then exined it like that. It wasn''t that Dia was light-mouthed, and it seemed that she had a line drawn up, saying that this much would be okay in her own way. But is this really helpful? huh. ... It was for Arell-sama''s research, right? She knows that the reason I consulted their research materials and bought magic books is because I want to study magic theory on my own. Are you researching even though you cant use magic? huh. I can''t use magic, but I might research it myself ande up with some decent theory. Like the book you have. As she said that, a strange look of respect lingered in her eyes. As expected, you are Arel-nim. You''re trying to master magic theory even though you''re not a wizard ... I will help Arell-nim master magic theory as soon as possible. Maybe he was willing to exin to me that he didn''t hesitate. Is it because of this strange loyalty? More than anything, she didn''t seem to doubt my genius. hmm? Do you want grace from me? Wouldn''t she be willing to cooperate with me for her own benefit? don''t worry. The theories I researched will teach you too. Rather, I want you to prove it by practicing it first. In aristocratic society, I''m ipetent because I can''t use magic. At least in public, you have to use magic instead of me. yes you are the magic shuttle Thank you for the indebted grace. Of course, you know that the Magic Tower is a secret, right? I deliberately pretended to be cute and winked. Of course. Dia had no hesitation. Isn''t there a reason to report to the Magic Tower, which doesn''t even feed you? .... Strangely, it didn''t seem like a joke to say it seriously. It seems that this young female mage also has many regrets about the Mage Tower. More than anything else, I came on my own to attend Arell-nim. It''s none of my business to know the magic tower''s gaze. .... Seriously, she said so. No, it''s rather cold to say that. Either way, it seems like she''s genuinely loyal to me, so that''s a relief. That''s how I learned magic little by little, stealing Dia''s magic by following me on a regr basis. I paid more attention to practice than other times. Since there are resident wizards in the castle, it was quite difficult to practice while being careful not to let them notice my mana. Still, if you get stuck here, the name of the professional in your previous life will cry. Day by day, I was definitely digesting the theories of wizards, including Dia, one by one, and making it my own. Magic training is also smooth. I want to try to do something else. After all, training doesn''t always produce results if you''re impatient. Right now, my magic skills are almost the same as Dia''s, even though I''ve only just learned them. Compared to what they trained and studied while pouring nosebleeds from a young age to gain the power they have now, the word super-evolution is a speed that suits them. Afterpleting my magic training, I returned to the royal capital for my next goal. Here you are. yes. Here it is. As I looked up at the signboard and muttered, Asha nodded beside me. For some reason, he had a determined face. .... I was anxious. Because the ce we are now is the dwarves'' forge. It is all the more anxious because it is in front of the iron workshop. Chapter 58 Chapter 58. I live a wizard (5) .... Asha? It''s kind of embarrassing toe all the way here, but wouldn''t it have been better toe with Seina this time? I can''t do that. Of course, I''m not doubting Seina''s skills. However... Asha continues to speak while trying to keep her cool while making an expression that she is somehow intrusive. Because Seina will just pass on their rudeness. That''s why I tried to bring him. I''m afraid you''ll fight them. Thest time the dwarves came to Fahilia to make paper machines, they showed their Dwarves'' distinctive grandiosity or their insensitivity to those around them. They treated me very casually. Because of that, Asha''s perception of the dwarves is not very good. In terms of personality, she and the dwarves are very different. At least for the sake of her blood pressure, this time she tried to bring Seina, who was easy to pass, but Asha followed suit. This time, if you show disrespect, I will show you the truth. She patted the spear on her back and murmured. .... No, it''s troublesome if you show me. Asha. I''m here because of today''s work. So don''t hit me on my feet. Arel-nim... But... But and what. no way. .... yes. Are you going to punish me if I get in trouble? I said it half-jokingly. Asha listened intently and nodded. Punishment with a female knight. Well, it''s a beautiful word for some reason. Hmmm... It might be okay to buy and hit. It''s useless talk like this. I was able to enter only after paying close attention. * * * Inside the forge, the temperature suddenly seemed to boil. This is because the furnace and the bellows are constantly working with fire without rest. .... It''s a big deal. I already want to go outside. ... even in this heat, you can''t get down. If it were me, I would have run out in no time. In the end, I couldn''t stand the heat and activated the magic tool for adjusting the temperature hidden in my clothes, and it became a little morefortable. This is a new product that I recently purchased. It''s worth living. Still, the temperature of the air permeating your nose is still hot. The only downside is that even if the body temperature is controlled, the air itself cannot be helped. However, because Asha did not use this magic tool, her skin quickly became sweaty. Actually, I was going to give it to her, but she refused, saying, If you use something like that, you''ll bezy. Of course, she has no choice but to use it in extreme situations, but she seems to have her own pride. Lets see. That guy''s workshop... This iron workshop is being used by 35 dwarves in separate sections. By the way, didnt Arel-nim contact you first? I did. I''m alsomon sense. For now. I have the manner of sending at least a letter before visiting. what. Even so, its like those guys who dont send a farewell. Perhaps you have read the letter. Still, if you look at the fact that no one hase out to guide you so far. It''s really like them to say, If you have a business,e find me. Let''s see, the guy I''m looking for... As I was looking around, a human cksmith wearing a hood hurried towards me. Um... is this really Ernesia-sama Arerel? however? It must be this guy calling my name. Im sorry, Mr. Arell! I should havee to meet you earlier, but now that stubborn, goddamn teacher is talking to me ... It''s kind of sad... From the looks of it, he looks like his disciple. hmm? As usual, Asha got mad at you for your rudeness and was about to stab you with a spear. Pity and my yfulness are two different things. Hey!? Arel! When did I say that! no! The apprentice cksmith turned blue and Asha panicked and shouted no. The joke is like this. You''re his disciple right? yes. This is Ben. I''ve been an apprentice to that damn dwarf for 15 years. Have you suffered for 15 years or so under that stocky and dirty-tempered middle-aged man? This guy... he''s such a pitiful guy... and the way he just jumped out of his pants. I think I know something about this guy''s troubles. Even Asha was looking at her with a sympathetic gaze. Asha looked even more pitiful because she truly hated that dwarf. Arell? Why are you looking at me like that... No. I just didn''t think it was pitiful or pitiful. Quickly guide me to your master. Following the guidance, I went into the room that I usually use for guests. After waiting for a while, the dwarf Aken entered the room, smelling of heat and sweat from his body, as if he had been working just a moment ago. joy. It''s slow. When do you think you received the letter? Isnt it strange to think that the letter wille right away as soon as it arrives? Anyway, these guys are impatient. In the first ce, they do not exchange greetings with each other. Archen sat down in his chair and inhaled and exhaled deeply as if trying to catch his breath. Whoa youre busy. Would you like a drink? This middle-aged man gives you a drink with the feeling that he will serve you some tea? Also solo? I do not need. Before that, my escort will get angry, so don''t bring it out. Hey, cant you still drink? Its not that I cant drink, its that I dont drink. And I''m still 14 years old. It doesn''t matter if it''s just wine, but dwarven shippers are in trouble? It''s not that my body is in trouble, it''s that the reactions around me are troublesome. As usual, when this guy was staying in Fahilia and making paper machines, he tried to drag me into a drinking party several times, and Asha almost stabbed me several times. red. Are you still being swayed by the words of a bitch? In the end, I had to stop Asha from getting angry again. Even if it looked like that, it wouldn''t matter how angry Asha was because her body, which had been forged through cksmithing, wasn''t normal. Although he uses an Aura, he is equivalent to an Aura Practitioner-ss knight with only his hardened body. dwarves are scary Tell me about the business. What else are you asking for? I came to ask, but its a little different. I''m not trying to show you a blueprint to make something like before. If that was the case in the first ce, I wouldn''t havee to their workshop in the capital. what? Aken also intuition that my mood is unusual, and asks a little more seriously. Half of you. Sign an exclusive contract with me. It''s not that I want you to tie it, but tie it. halfmand Originally, if I said something like that, a hammer would fly right on the spot. joy. don''t refuse Apparently, he was drunk without even needing to serve a drink. This is what you say with your mind. And listen to the end of the human story. I took a break and spoke again. Bring at least half of your staff and set up a branch in Fahilia. I will pay for the cost of bringing in facilities and equipment in the form of my exclusive use. So you''re saying no to that! Naturally, Aken refused. Why do we have to go to that remotend? It''s a natural question. At best, they set up a decent base in the capital. In general, there is no reason toe down to Fahilia. Of course, it''s not like signing an exclusive contract for free. Money doesnt matter. Know. Buying gold coins doesn''t work for you. I already know what the bait is to catch you. So, of course, I have been prepared. I will give you the technology I researched. technology? Even so... His eyebrows twitched, but he was still trying to express his disapproval. I''m interested in my technology, but do you think it''s not attractive enough to divide the branch into two? So I''ll throw in some more specific bait. Damascus steel. What''? Is that one of your goals? I smiled. ...is it just that kid? I guess I can already guess who the source of the information is. Why did the dwarves set up a forge in the capital? I''ve heard from Darman about the reason. They want to make some metals and swords out of them. However, in the old Dwarves'' hometown, that was impossible. So, they set up a forge in the center of Ernesia Kingdom. Because this is the country with the most mines among the great countries. It is because there is a hope that if you study while working as a cksmith here, you will be able to reach the metal they desire. Pursue the target technology and set up a workshop in a distantnd. Is it their own romance? Isnt it a joke to say that knowingly? of course. I know how to make Damascus steel. Archen''s eyes changed. Are you serious? The way he spoke also became a bit youthful. They don''t even care about rank, they wag their tails only in front of technology. I like it! caught! Really. And if you stay under me, you will be able to ess many other new technologies, right? Wouldnt that be more attractive than a royal road like this? The Damascus steel they hoped for can, in fact, be fully reproduced in a world with technology that surpasses that of modern civilization in the era in which I lived in my previous life. But it''s difficult here. This is because there is currently no means to measure the content of each element contained in metal. Let''s just say... even here, even if I told you the secret, it would be impossible for only a craftsman of the level of the dwarves to reproduce it. knowledge and skills. If me and the dwarves coborate, I can make as many metals as I like. What are the conditions? My exclusive. I wish I could stay for 10 years. And now, besides the pupil, hang out with our cksmiths. It means to share technology. This is why I want to bring them up. I also tried to raise our cksmiths somehow, but it didn''t work out. Again, it was decided that there was no choice but to let the expertse and stay and watch and learn their skills. The best thing would be for the dwarves to continue to stay. In a sense, you can take it as meaning to give your know-how. However, Aken did not express his displeasure at that point. How much Damascus steel do you want? But the period is difficult. 10 years is too long. Then nine years. Eight years. Or how about six years? Dont talk nonsense. You really should stop being stubborn. We continued to disagree about the exclusive period. Before long, we muttered at the same time. Five years. No more than that. Five years. It can''t get any lower than that. coincided We''ll finallye to an agreement. There is no need to talk more than that. I snapped my fingers and Aken immediately rose from his seat. Can I not negotiate with the other dwarves? Not required. I do. As much as that, Damascus steel means mouth-watering metal to them. Ill be there in a month. I just said that and went somewhere. It means that within a month, we will finish preparing to share existing requests or personnel. There''s no need to leave it as a document... there''s no need. As they left, Aken''s eyes were burning hotter than any furnace in this ce. he will definitelye With this, I was able to attract the dwarves. Chapter 59 Chapter 59. Dia Reki After I went to the royal capital to recruit the Dwarf cksmith, I openly took a leisurely break with the excuse of relieving my travels. Normally, I secretly hide and goof around, but it''s also special to rest openly for a cause. What''s the difference? This profound difference is unknown to anyone but a professional cker. Arel. It is meal time. I was sleeping for a long time when I heard a low voice in my ear. When I open my heavy eyelids, a female sorceress with a slightlynguid impression is looking down at me. Ah Diaya? Meal time. Right. Apparently, he woke me up for lunch. Meal time. Why are you saying the same thing twice? Are you going to eat anyway? I woke up feeling hungry just in time, so I should eat. Ahhhhhh? Is it meal time already? After all, time passes quickly if you are leisurely. Shall we go to the restaurant? Dia. Please ask me today. yes. Dia nodded and waved her wand slightly as she cast a spell. Then I felt my body rise, and my upper body was raised automatically. Dia maniptes my body with magic and moves it. Originally, it was a light object or a simple magic that floats oneself or the other person, or the result of my own theoretical guidance in line with Dia''s meticulous barut. This meticulous way to raise my body instead made me different. It is thepletion of the perfect daily life auxiliary magic. ... It''sfortable.'' After all, the feeling of being wrapped in magical power is simr to floating on water. I think I might be addicted to it. I want the clothes, too. yes. Dia gave a short answer and additionally manipted the clothes to change me. The sight of clothes floating in the air and clinging to my body would probably be quite bizarre for a third person to see. ???? wow. As evidence of that, Kania-nee, who was standing in front of my room, was eximing with the feeling that she was very awake. His face seemed to be full of words he wanted to say. sister? what''s the matter? I still float by relying on Dia''s magic, waving to my sister and asking. Ah nothing no Noona hesitated and then shook her head. He doesn''t say anything, but if you look at his older sister''s face, you can clearly read what he''s thinking. Even if you don''t know what''s going on, you must be thinking that you''re going to wake up. Why is that? If you don''t say anything, it won''t be a big deal. At best, it would be a question of whether to destroy another training ground or not. ah. Will your sister eat too? Lets go to the restaurant together. in that state? what condition are you talking about? I took a look at myself. clothes? changed perfectly. I never thought I could tidy up even the hem of my clothes so meticulously with pure magic that maniptes objects. Dia good job. I gave a thumbs up and Dia gave a thumbs up as well. In the meantime, even the messy hair had been perfectly arranged. It''s perfect that he takes care of you even if you don''t give instructions! Very good workmanship! When I praised her, Dia smiled silently and spread her shoulders. However, in real time, Kania noona''s eyes get colder and colder. Are you hungry from a lot of morning training? At this time, I had no idea why my sister was reacting this way. Today''s lunch is a stew with braisedmb and various vegetables. Same menu as Kania noona. However, the amount is three times more than mine. And Dia is standing still and not moving as if she''s beside me while I''m eating. Originally, there are things that go against the etiquette and Dia always assists me. For that reason, although it is a little exceptional case, Dia is allowed to be here unless it is an official event. ... is that Arel over there? Kania noona hesitated while eating and called me. ... Mumble... Why? I answered after swallowing the chewed meat. Eating now dont you think something is wrong? What? Mmmmm. My sister is pointing out something. what? No matter how much I think about it, the answer doesn''te out. Ill think about it while eating. Is that an answer that requires much thought? Why are you doing that? Arel-nim? no see. I chewed again, confirming that the meat that floated in the air came into my mouth by itself. Dia, who was eating next to me, manipted it with magic and scooped it up for me. I just chew and swallow. Is itfortable?'' However, no matter how much I think about it, I don''t know what my sister doesn''t like right now. Haa... that''s serious... I finally burst out with a sigh. Why are you like that? * * * In the end, it was in the afternoon that my sister''s patience burst. Eating rice makes me feel a little drowsy. Sleeping at most, but sleeping again is a bit of a waste. Shall we at least wake up while taking a bath? Dia. I want to go to the bath. All right. Since only warm water can be wasted to use magic tools, therge public bath in our castle is well-received not only by me but also by thedies. As usual, the moment Dia lifted me up with her magic and entered therge bath as it is. No more! In the end, isn''t Kania noona running through the hallway and running furiously to where we are? Anyway, this is too much! Why the hell is my sister so angry? * * * Eventually, after I became the lord, an emergency meeting was held for the first time. The one who called the meeting was Kania noona. And Asha and Seina participate. Dia and I are sitting at a table for some reason, and the three of us are staring at each other intensely. This is a hearing, not a meeting? A little bit of Areel Dia I want to ask your opinion on something. My sister cautiously lowered her voice. different from usual He seemed genuinely angry. is it going to be that serious? I was a little taken aback by my sister''s reaction, which was so different from usual. I don''t understand her seriousness. Why are you in such a bad mood? look. He is also unaware. I see. Certainly, thats a bit Even Asha and Seina seem to sympathize with her sister. When did they collude like this? Is this the sameness of the knights? Don''t take it too seriously. Seina is also smiling wryly. Can''t we just go back? When I asked, all three shook their heads. too bad! Were my knights so disloyal to do such a thing when I was in such trouble? ... What the hell is wrong with you? Dia? Do you have any guesses? doesn''t exist. It doesnt seem like a big deal. My sister was taken aback when Dia and I reacted as if we didn''t know. It''s a big deal! It''s a big deal! So what''s the big deal? .Tell me something. I cant. Im going to point this out seriously, so listen carefully this time. My sister inhaled and exhaled lightly. Arel! Don''t you think you''re relying too much on magic? ???? yes? I responded that I didn''t know what I was talking about at the unexpected point, and the female knights, including my sister, exined the reason for today''s meeting seriously. * * * Diareki. Among the 12 wizards recently hired exclusively at my estate, there are only two of them in ss 4, and they are female wizards who serve as my exclusive attendant and escort. Andtely, it''s my older sister''s concern. Is there anything wrong with her? When I asked while looking at Dia, she had a nk look on her face as if she didn''t even know herself. Is it possible that Dia is doing things dishonestly or something like that? no. It is not. My sister denied the allegations. Even if I think about it, D.A.''s work attitude is the pinnacle of diligence, and she does her job meticulously enough to make me want to stamp her with a job well done. He always silently follows me and helps me with my daily life, and when I review the reports posted by the wizards, he always stays by my side and doesn''t show his displeasure, even exining the basics meticulously. It''s literally perfect in the sense of a magical assistant. Isnt it okay then? ...Yes, there is no problem up to that point. It''s just... Don''t you think it''s a bit excessive? Yes, Dia diligently follows me and works. Yeah... he kept following me. Where does it go too far? Arell you these days! Do you even walk on your own feet? Hmm? When I go to the bathroom, I go to the toilet. I answered immediately without hesitation. Even so, I wouldn''t go out of my way to the point of making Dia follow her to the bathroom. I can see what I can see. ruler! how is it! wow?????? Kania noona made an expression of being truly fed up. That is too much. In the end, Asha shook her head and helped out a word, perhaps to take her sister''s side. Is it too much? Hasnt Arel-sama been living by relying only on magictely? Even Seina... pointed me out. Wasn''t my grip on people''s hearts only this much? I dont think this is the case either. I was just pursuing a convenient life, right? Apparently, they seemed to be taking issue with how I was living afortable life supported by Dia''s magic. But it is convenient. There is a degree of convenience. Worst of all, it doesn''t look good. Every time I see Arell-sama floating in the air, I am startled. Is it that much in the eyes of others? When I made eye contact with Dia, she said no with a wink. Are you okay? It cant be! It cant be! That''s not it! All three shouted at the same time. ... There is also a problem with Dia''s attitude. Even if it''s Arel''s assistant, it''s too much. Who in the world follows you to the bathhouse and serves you with magic! In the end, Asha also raised her voice, as if her patience had run out. Theirint seems to be that I rely too much on Dia''s magic in my daily life. Isnt Arel working too hard on Dia? I don''t think it''s that much... but if someone hears it, they''ll misunderstand. I''ve never squeezed Dia''s magic to that extent. In the first ce, this level ofbor is not a big deal for a 4th circle wizard. Since there is no wastage of spells, mana consumption is also low. More than anything. Dia is free on holidays, right? It is only on weekdays that I rely on her magic. Above all, it doesnt look good. Now, he only goes around inside the castle, but if he does it outside too , Ah? I can''t do that. At Asha''s concern, Iughed lightly and denied it... ... No, that''s okay too. Arel-nim! I''m kidding. Seeing that theirplexion is immediately dyed to an earthy color, it looks really ugly. Ugh... is that too much? Chapter 60 Chapter 60. Dia Lecki (2) Anyway, as an older sister! And Ill decide as a knight! .... Isn''t it a bit strange for a knight to give orders to a lord? My murmur was lightly ignored. Is it only when it''s like this that it''s a sister''s privilege? Arel is prohibited from magic for the time being. It was like a disaster for me. It is forbidden to ept Diado Arell''s fooling around! Dia was also taken aback. But why is he surprised? Am I fired? His shoulders tremble slightly as if he suddenly felt the danger of his livelihood. I know why you''re so scared. A wizard hired by the manor fails toplete the contract period and is fired midway through. If they are kicked out without any particr reason, it bes a great stain on the magician. Especially in the aristocratic society, rumors spread faster than anywhere else. Because of this kind of stain, he would be a wizard who was devoured in one fell swoop. Ah no... that''s not it... Dia''s sincere moaning caused Kania''s sister''s momentum to weaken. No matter how much I don''t like my lifestyle, I can''t be so mean that I''m going to fire the wizard I hired. And even if the worst happens, then I will sincerely stop you. Anyway, I never thought they would point out my lifestyle so seriously . It is true that I gradually started to depend on Dia because she wasfortable supporting my daily life with magic. Magic tools can only produce certain effects, but Dia always followed me and actively took care of me. At first..... (Arel-sama. Can I bring out the book over there?) (Yes. I''m not tall enough. Please ask me in moderation.) It felt like he was helping me lightly like this. It''s been about a week since this (Arel-sama. Can I move you to the bed as it is?) (Yeah. It''s annoying to walk, so please.) I was eaten with this feeling. The transfer has be myself at some point in the book. .... when did this happen? So naturally, Dia took care of me without showing any disapproval no matter howzy I was, and at some point I waspletely exhausted. She has a knack for turning people intozy people. is this magic It sure looks bad.'' .... Now that I think about it seriously, is this really something someone else would raise an issue with? Even a tolerable patient would not spend a life like this. Anyone who sees it will know what a mess I am. I had my eyes closed while sucking honeyfortably, but now I realized my current condition. .... Magic is scary. No one else would have thought I would be so vignt. If you depend on it too much, your body will suffer. I had nothing to say about my sister''s point. Of course, if I didn''t lift a hand, my body wouldn''t weaken like a normal human being. However, the problem is that I have nothing to refute because the point that Kania is making right now is somon sense. If thats the case, no problem. However, it was Dia who unexpectedly objected. She slightly raised one hand and began to respond step by step to Kania''s sister''s point. In fact, there is nothing wrong with her objection here. Currently, my older sister is living here as a knight. Besides, she''s not the type to be particrly picky about ss. That''s why Kania''s sister was obediently listening to Dia''s words. When I move Lady Arell with magic, I manipte her magic and stimte her muscles to some extent. So it cannot be easily weakened. hmm? Every time you lift me up with your magic, I get a strange tickling feeling, and that''s why. Before that, how delicate is mana control? In the meantime, it seems that my skills have improved again. ... I don''t think that''s the problem. My sister put her arms on the table, rested her chin on it, and sighed. Arel is also an Allel, but Dias attitude seems to be a bit problematic. Isn''t it nice to be too childish? So, are you fired? Dont do that. But how about switching missions with another mage? Strangely, today''s older sister only throws out extremelymon sense opinions. There was another 4th ss wizard besides Dia, so it was okay to rece him. There is little difference in terms of ability, so he must be able to handle the assistant job itself. but. I refuse to do that. Dia, not me, rejected it all at once. But this time Dia''s voice clearly contained feelings of rejection. I''m sure you''ll say no to it. I was surprised too. Compared to other wizards, I never think that I amcking. So it is iprehensible. It seemed that as a wizard, he had touched his pride. If you change your job after receiving this kind of criticism, you may think that this is because of yourck of ability. Should I say that there is also a feeling of being pampered for her? He was like a child whoined because he didn''t want to lose something. Seeing this tant refusal, Kania noona also opened her mouth small, and for a moment, it seemed like nothing came out. ... Even though Kania-sama''s suggestion is reckless, I think the opinion itself to change missions is reasonable enough. Eventually, Asha stepped in and helped. Today, the people here are getting along well. Why are you insisting on belonging to Arell-sama so much? It''s natural to say that you can''t understand. Whether it''s my exclusive job or another department, the sry doesn''t make much of a difference. Wouldn''t it be morefortable to leave work in another department instead of pampering me? Dia, however, was silent. what? What bothered me more than anything was seeing Dia''s attitude now, and my sister''s eyes narrowed. excuse me? You guys seem to have forgotten something, but I have the right to decide. Except for appointments, you must have my permission. However, we have doubts about whether Dia''s behavior is correct as she is Arel-sama''s exclusive. You are doing well. It''s a w that it''s too much... And it might be a bit problematic to say that it''s good at it. If you make the owner ratherzy, that would definitely mean disqualification as an exclusive magician. .... Is this my fault? Is it because I''mzy? * * * In the end, Kania noona stepped forward to test Dia''s qualifications as my exclusive. If you convince me, I''ll admit to working exclusively for Arell! Look, what kind of mother-inw are you? I thought it would be better to dry it, but I decided to watch it for now. .... It''s because I felt like it would be fun to watch. it''s okay. Kania-sama is Arel-sama''s sister. Of course I think you have the right to test me. Dia himself epted it too coolly, and the board was formed to the point of futility. .... If you want to watch it and think it''s not zero, you should stop it. But what are you going to test it with? Before that, what qualities do exclusive mages need? My sister also suddenly stopped working as if buffering had stopped, as if she had lost her idea there. Did somethinge to mind after 5 seconds or so? Thats right! Head first! You have to be smart! Is it the head? Arel is a genius! Of course, you have to be as smart as you to assist Arel, right? He imed so. Here is the paperwork that Arel needs to do. ...why do you bring it on your own? Even so, it was not a very important document, so I onlyined and did not stop it. You just have to deal with this! Isn''t it simple? Right now, seeing my older sister setting up a defeat g from the start, I am speechless. Why? Who do you think has done most of my share of paperworktely? Don''t you know that I''m leaving everything to Dia these days? Before that, wizards are basically brainy. Magic is all calcted and squeezed out in the head. In the end, it was only after watching Dia process the paperwork in seconds in front of Kania''s sister that she was at a loss for words. What''s next. Yes, cooking! ... Does cooking with an exclusive wizard have anything to do with it? Throw whatever you can now. Because Arell has a picky appetite. If it''s exclusive, of course you should be able to match Arell. Hearing that, it seems like Ive be a bad guy who messes around with rice. .... well, actually I''m a picky eater, but usually I''ll give you a solution. To be honest, this time it had nothing to do with the wizard, so I thought I should stop it. No problem. Also, Dia epted it coolly. to refuse this You can refuse an unreasonable order. it''s okay. I did a lot of chores during my Mage Tower days, so I''m used to this. Dia casually went to the kitchen, asked the chef there for permission, and rented the kitchen. And after a while, a usible dish was served. Recently, I made it ording to Arells taste. .... It''s delicious. The scary thing is that it really suits my appetite. Could it be that you''ve been paying close attention to what I''ve been eating? .... creepy in a different way? By the way, the taste is there, so I was meekly admiring it, and my sister was silent again. Before that, this had nothing to do with magic at all. Of course, it tastes good... It doesn''t matter. So you two. What are you thinking? After I called Asha and Seina separately, I started questioning them in earnest. There was something I absolutely needed to hear about Kania''s sister''s actions during the day. No matter how much I think about it, I don''t think Kania-nee will be ufortable with Dia for no reason. Even when I think about it, my sister''s behavior today is somehow unnatural. It was true that he was angry because he relied too much on magic, but it was obvious that he cared about something other than that. Above all, the two female knights, who would normally have managed to stop their sister''s violent behavior, did not stop it. It seems that Kania-sama is suspicious of Dia. doubt? You were at the report two days ago. ah. that? The report from two days ago that Seina refers to is the evidence of someone breaking into the territory. After the wizard was brought in, magic tools and wizards were equipped with a security system to some extent around the main facilities of the manor or the castle. That''s what traces of some damage were recently discovered. Who knows, somehow managed not to touch the fatal trap. However, it was caught in the barrier for detection. The culprit is currently not caught. You really think Dia did it? That is nonsense. Dia''s alibi is perfect. which. I know her innocence better than anything else. We''re assuming that''s not the case. There is something a little different than that that bothers me. Something else? Actually, I havent reported it yet. Asha looked a bit embarrassed and handed out something like a letter to me. What letter? The intruder spilled it. no. It would be more urate to say that it was left behind. Are you even posting a mysterious document for trespassing? When I read the contents of the letter, I couldn''t help but be really dumbfounded. Chapter 61 Chapter 61. Dia Leki (3) ....What is this? Return Diareki to the Mage Tower?'' Did he leave this behind? It was absurd. Why is he fucking with our mage? This isn''t even worth seeing. Of course, they don''t ept this straight away either. However, Dia''s name cannot be mentioned in the letter the assant left behind for no reason. Did you show this to Dia? yes. But there was no answer. There was not even a hint of agitation. So, isn''t it simply a ploy to nder this side? Of course, they seemed to think so too. I bet you dont believe that too, do you? Cania-sama didnt believe that either. But even in our opinion, Dias behavior is a bit unnatural. However, it seemed that they were bothered by something for other reasons. It''s unnatural. Why is she epting Arel-sama''s fooling around so much? her excessive loyalty. was suspicious of it. No matter how you think about it, it makes no sense. ... Maybe it''s because I''m so attractive? A man with fatal charm enough to inadvertently be pampered, isn''t that me? Arell? Are you serious? When Asha speaks with a flower-like smile... It''s scary. Certainly, it''s no wonder that Dia''s excessive loyalty is considered unnatural. Is itmon sense to be suspicious? Normally, dont think that if you pamper yourself excessively like Arel-nim, youll be beaten in three days. Seina.... You talk harshly without thinking. But even when I look back, I have no words to refute because I was too spoiled for D.A. Damn, you''re just telling the truth. Cowardly. The attitude of not answering even when asked why is also questionable. Dia''s strange attitude just now further fueled their suspicions. Is excessive kindness rather suspicious? You sensed that you were hiding something. If you have only one doubt, you will think that there is something if it is a coincidence or several things ovep. That''s why Kania-sister, who was suspicious of this in advance, first consulted with the two knights without me knowing, and somehow tried to find out what was suspicious about Dia. Even my older sister, who seems fierce except for the sword, doesn''t believe that people will follow someone for no reason. First of all, since he is a member of the royal family, that aspect must be more difficult than anyone else. can''t me it In the first ce, I would have had the same doubts even if I was in my older sister''s position. Then, is it possible that your sister kept making you do nonsensical things because she was trying to find an opening by embarrassing Dia? Silent. yes no I almost saw my sister again. Ugh. Doubt. That doesn''t seem like much. However, it is difficult for me to somewhat agree with their thoughts. Because if Dia has any ill intentions or ulterior motives, I have to find out first. But from what I can see, she is purely loyal to me. It''s really pure emotion without any selfishness. That''s why I decided that there would be no problem with D.A. by my side during the interview. .... Even so, it''s true that I can''t guess the reason. In fact, I haven''t yet cast a spell on Dia like the female knights. Since wizards and knights have slightly different abilities, I tried to cast spells after understanding them more clearly. In that regard, there could be a possibility that Dia might have some ulterior motive, but there was no sign of it. Also, something doesn''t make sense. The problem is, I can''t tell them to understand this... The intruder issue also bothers me a little. More than anything, convincing my sister seems like a problem. Also, it seems that Kania-sama thought that if Dia continued to be next to Arell-nim, Arel-nim would be ruined. Is that also the cause? OMG. I really have nothing to say about that. First of all, I know why Kania-nee is like this Um Can you postpone your judgment on that? But... It''s okay. I''m trying to figure out the Dia problem on my own. So, you guys, dry your sister in moderation. The two female knights seemed to hesitate, but in the end, they couldn''t resist my request and nodded. * * * I headed straight for Dia''s room. Do I really need to go back and find out? You can''t ask yourself Coincidentally, she was in the room, so when I called, she obediently opened the door. He was dressed in casual clothes, probably because his work was over. Unlike when she covered her body with a robe, the outline of her body was visible now, so it felt different. On second thought, maybe she''s the biggest of the people in this castle... no, that''s not the point right now. ...But I don''t have any real stuff.'' Maybe it''s because it''s been a while since I came here, but the scenery is strangely deste. Only minimal furniture and a few books are visible. They would give you any supplies you need on request. I don''t know if it''s frugal or not. Im sorry for putting you in a troublesome situation. it''s okay. Dia shook her head slowly. I''ve even heard him talk about his qualities a while ago, but he doesn''t seem to care much. It is a reasonable point. As an exclusive wizard, it''s only natural that you have doubts about your abilities. In order to be Arel-nim''s exclusive, I think you need to consider your qualifications. no it''s not that tricky Anyone who hears it will know that you are taking care of a picky olddy. And wizards always do. Many people have little confidence in magic. That''s why Dia imed to be used to it. In particr, knights and wizards do not get along particrly well. i know that too No... I don''t think it''s because our knights, including your sister, don''t trust you. Just because they''re magicians doesn''t mean they''re cold to Dia. I hope you don''t make that mistake. I smiled bitterly as I roughly figured out why it hade to this point. The origin of the story in the first ce is that I led an indolent life relying too much on magic. Dia''s excessive loyalty is partly due to her sister''s doubts, but there were other reasons that led to that. That''s why I didn''t tell the female knights. Any other reason? My sister doesnt like wizards very much. When I said this, Dia hardly seemed to understand. In Kania-nee''s case... originally, I didn''t really like having an exclusive mage. I guess I should say that I don''t understand why a wizard is necessary. The actual cause was an attack by a warlock in the past. Because of that, my sister seemed to harbor some unknown anxiety and sense of crisis about the profession itself. Actually, I didn''t strongly oppose it, but when I wanted to hire a wizard, he was very reluctant. I already know the case about the warlock. Did you hear from your sister? no. There were quite a few rumors in the Mage Tower at the time. It is known that the Mage Tower did not spare any cooperation at the time, as the case of the ck magician''s attack on the royal family was regarded as an event that would diminish the status of magic within the royal pce. In fact, due to the influence of that time, there was a hint of distrust of wizards by nobles, so even in the Mage Tower, Warlocks are enemies and our enemies!'' I really? It sounds like a joke, but are you serious about it? well that''s pretty good Anyway, my sister doesn''t trust wizards too much. Wouldn''t it be a feeling close to anxiety? It is borderline because of that. The two female knights only put Dia on the line of suspicion because of the possibility, but there is no ill feeling. Of course, I can''t tell you the truth, so I have no choice but to mediate in circles. don''t mind. If anything, I''ll try to convince you againter. okay. After a little while, if I talk to you separately, you will be able to somehow cover up what happened just now. no. You don''t have to. But Dia came out resolutely. I lightly tapped the floor with my cane, and unlike usual, I could see a strange will in her eyes. Diareki? My ability as a wizard was questioned. Then, of course, you have to prove it. For some reason, it seems to have caught fire. Did it hurt your ego that much? I learned it at the Mage Tower. If anyone doubts magic, I told them to prove their strength by any means. I think you learned that wrong. Even though I don''t know the course of the Mage Tower at all, I don''t think I would have taught such nonsense. .... Unexpectedly, he has a back-and-forth personality. Even so, if you really go to fight, it will be difficult. I want you to stop worrying. It will be recognized as fair. For me, it doesn''t matter as long as there''s an opportunity for Kania-nee to understand. I had no intention of persuading you in this way in the first ce. Originally, he tried to prove and acknowledge the achievements of wizards. Hmmm... they''re not the type to make something up to keep Dia away. As time passes, the doubts will be resolved, and the knights will convince my sister first. Because I asked you to do it too. Are you really going to be okay if I dont stop you? yes. Then I dont even know if the real department is transferred? .... No problem. He hesitated for a moment. They are full of motivation, but I can''t say anything. Then I''ll watch it in moderation. But why do you insist on being my exclusive mage? Come to think of it, even when I first appointed Dia as an exclusive, Dia showed a rare joy for her quiet personality. Didn''t he say that he volunteered here because I was there from the beginning? It was only then that I realized that she had paid attention to me from before, but it is difficult to understand Dia''s enthusiasm with just that. Above all, I can''t guess. Just because you''re a fan of my theory? Will ite this far with just that? Something is missing. When I questioned her, Dia seemed to hesitate a bit, then started speaking slowly. ... It''s because I feel the grace of Arel. favor? Come to think of it, I think I said something like grace before. That''s right, there is no corner to point out. Of course, I had Dia test my own magic theory, but is it that important? Or maybe it''s not a grace rted to eating? You can''t give up your seat right now because of rice, right? However, Dia slightly averted my eyes and said nothing else. I have no intention of giving up Arels exclusive mage position to anyone else. Yeah, be nice I nodded my head at her strange spirit. .... Is it really okay not to dry it? Chapter 62 Chapter 62. Dia Leki (4) I came here to repay the favor I received from Arel. So never back down. ... I''ve been curious about it before. What is that grace? You have no idea whatsoever? If I did something andpletely forgot about it, that would be a pity to her. But Dia said no. You said it was grace, but I think its one-sided. One-sided? What grace is that? Can you tell me about that? Surely you won''t tell me it''s a secret now? I''m also curious. It''s good that she follows me. However, receiving unteral neutering without knowing the reason is difficult to ept. .... I''m sorry, but I can''t help it even if I think I''m suspicious. If you don''t know, I can''t understand either. When I asked, Dia nodded quietly and started talking about why she followed me so much. * * * I was taken to the Mage Tower when I was young. It is said that Dia was an orphan. It''s a good story, but it''s not an unusual story. The gue just rolled around and the vige was almost wiped out. I did. ... It''s nothing special.'' In the meantime, I have seen many horrors that have urred due to all kinds of causes. The most terrible of these is when a vige or city is engulfed in death by an epidemic. no onees It is such a terrible hell that only corpses multiply on the streets and no one will tolerate even if they try to escape. I managed to get out of town, but I had nowhere to go. After wandering around like that, the ce where I picked me up was the magic tower. In the Mage''s Tower, orphans who have lost their ce will not be reaped without reason. Maybe Dia had a talent for handling mana, and she thought it was a waste and collected it. Buying orphans to secure talent in the Mage Tower or... No, let''s not talk about this. Because it has nothing to do with the present. Anyway, I already know that much. However, I, who was raised in the Mage Tower, was not treated very well. The problem with the Magic Tower is that it doesn''t properly manage orphans after they''ve been taken away. They pick up children who seem to have talent, and if they don''t, they just leave them in the Mage Tower. Even though Dia was picked up, it seems that Dia didn''t meet the expectations of the Mage Tower either. I had no talent. It could ept mana, but could not create more circles. It was a clumsy talent. Maybe it''s a talent I''d rather not have. Naturally, Dia was treated as a loser even within the Mage Tower. can''t be kicked out He could have done odd jobs in the mage tower for the rest of his life. ???? you? After hearing that exnation, Arel couldn''t quite understand it. The current Dia belongs to the excellent side as a wizardpared to her age. Of course, it''s not to the extent of a genius, but isn''t it normal to be treated as a genius? Because it was ss 1 until two years ago. ???? what? Arel gave out a suspicious voice without realizing it. for a moment? 1 ss until 2 years ago? yes. Nonsense. You are now in ss 4. That said, it means that in just two years, or in a shorter period of time, if you consider the actual period, you jumped up to the 4th ss. No one will believe it''s a lie. Because even I can''t believe it. I want you to listen a little more. It seems that there is an opportunity to rise steadily in two years. Dia took a moment to catch her breath before resuming her story. Anyway, it seems that I had a difficult constitution to manage mana with just the theory of the Mage Tower. That''s why Dia himself was practically giving up on his future as a wizard. Then Dia happened to get it. This book. Again the theory of Aura practice in an article I wrote. < A Knight Who Can Be a Dog or a Cow, Intermediate Edition > Come to think of it, that''s why Dia didn''t know me, right? .. no way? Only then did I get a sense of the identity of the grace'' that Dia spoke of. As if my guess was correct, she nodded. yes. As a test, I tested mana management as described in Arel''s book. Then Oh my goodness. Surprisingly, I became a 4th ss in 2 years. no? Theres no way that could happen just by reading that book? Do you know that the theory book I wrote is a magic book that makes my ss go up just by reading it? It''s just a basic theory anyway. It was nothing more than a modification of the method of umting and efficiently circting mana in the body. If the theory had that much power, it would have sold like hot cakes by now. Maybe I''ll be the continent''s greatest billionaire. It is true. Dia said calmly without changing a single expression. Let''s wait.... If Dia is true... I seriously verified the theory once again. Dia said it was a constitution that could not circte mana ording to the theory of the magic tower. Then my theory is... that technique identally hit Dia''s body? It''s not impossible for her to grow based on my theory, just as there''s no problem with using magic using the skills I''ve umted. But I can''t grow like that with that.'' Unless you''re a reincarnated person like me, it''s absolutely impossible. Does that mean... Coincidentally my theory was correct and I was a genius enough to grow at a high speed?'' If it wasn''t because his mana control was exceptionally precisepared to other wizards, it was simply because he was meticulous. .... It means that he was a genius who would never have been revealed to the world if the conditions had not ovepped. ... What a ridiculous coincidence?'' That means that if I hadn''t published a book, Dia might have had to do chores in the Mage''s Tower for the rest of her life. It''s like a cow backtracking and catching a mouse... No, maybe a genius was awakened by a book written by a pro in the previous life without thinking. Is that why you said grace? yes. To me, Arel''s very existence is salvation. He is making such an embarrassing sound without changing hisplexion. But if you think about it, does it make sense to think that way? If it wasn''t for that coincidence, Dia would have to live as a loser in the mage tower for the rest of her life. Or die of starvation from neglect. Salvation. Not to that extent. It''s just a coincidence. I know why Dia has such a special respect for me, but I can''t easily admit that fact. It''s just a coincidence In the first ce, I had no intention of doing that. I am free except to feel the grace of Arel. ... You''re also quite stubborn. I understood what grace Dia was iming. But didnt you stop me when you came out of the Mage Tower? Of course I stopped, but there was no reason to stay there. So I came out confidently. He answered without hesitation. Also, the tone is a bit bitter. You really seem to hate the Mage Tower. Of course, the self-appointed teacher was very angry. Are you the self-styled master? Nothing I learned was useless. After I became 4th ss, I talked about it as if it were self-recognition. For some reason, I think I know what kind of person he is. You are definitely born with the wrong environment. Unexpectedly, I learned a part of the Mage Tower''s current state. So as soon as I entered the 4th ss, I came out without hesitation. Not too long ago, I searched for Arel-sama''s ce. I don''t think you came right away for that? It may have been a few months ago, but you can find out where I am by asking around. ... I went to the other side by mistake. It is said to have descended to the southern provinces. In addition, I lost my travel expenses and suffered quite a bit until I came up north again. It is often the hardship of a new wizard who has just entered the world. And she, who had just reached the royal capital, volunteered as soon as she heard that I was selecting an exclusive magician in Pahilia. It is said that it is a brief process to get here. The one who made me a real wizard is none other than Arel-nim. So Arel-nim is my real teacher. .... Well, there is a saying that you are a teacher even if you are taught a little. But I never thought I would hear something like that here. The wrong words... isn''t it? Actually, while she was staying here, I gave her various advices for the purpose of theory confirmation and testing. Is that why Dia didn''t show any dislike while taking care of me? I was convinced after actually meeting Arell-nim. He is a better person than I thought. For that reason, she seems to think that this is where she really needs to be. excuse me? Wouldnt she understand if I told Kania-nee about that fact? My sister is weak in affection, so if she finds out why Dia is exceptionally following me, she might admit it. no. I cannot remain by Arel''s side with that kind of sympathy. You will definitely be recognized for your skills. But Dia''s stubbornness doesn''t allow it. And Im a bit ashamed to say such things . Is that the real reason? So, if possible, I want only Arel-nim to know about that fact. ... I''m not going to be able to tell a story like that anywhere. To say that the theory I wrote identally saved a dropout from the Mage Tower... No matter how thick-faced I am, I''m ashamed to brag about this. So I will definitely be recognized for my skills. okay. cheer up. All I can do is watch. Before going to bed, I picked up themunication tool I had left by my bedside. Normally, I use this to contact my mother, but today I n to contact someone else. When I operated themunication port, an old man''s voice was heard from inside themunication port after about a minute had passed. What are you doing at thiste hour''? This is Fian, the person I often buy magic tools from. Which magic tool would you like? And he is an old man who has recently grown extremely strong. Who do you consider to be a god''s disciple? I called because I wanted to ask you something. Are you consulting with this old man? I just said I had a question. How much have I bought for you in the meantime? Can you give me this kind of service for a while? Pei''an also considers me a valuable customer, so even if I contact her at this time, she doesn''t show any displeasure. Also, the loyalty of money is not strong. What are you curious about? It''s nothing special. Is there any case of being promoted to ss 4 in 2 years in the Mage Tower? I don''t feel sorry for Dia. Thoroughly verify whether or not there is a fact. that''s my personality you mean Dia Leki? At once her name came out. Fei An was a 7th ss mage, right? That he only knew the name of a youngster from ss 4. Are you quite famous? As a result of checking, what Fei An said was not very different from Dia''s story. It''s not a lie. Chapter 63 Chapter 63. Dia Reki (5) Come to think of it, it is said that he left the Mage Tower as soon as he reached ss 4, but did you know? No, I also heard rumors. I was wondering if I could recruit someone with that level of talent. He didn''t know that Dia was here, so he deliberately lied. I was a bad kid. Why did he take such a penalty and leave the Mage Tower... Penalty? Is there anything like that when you leave the Magic Tower? Uhmmm its not even a secret. Peian taught me about the conditions for a young mage to be independent from the Mage Tower. For the sake of confidentiality, it is said that a wizard wears a magic tool that makes them pay the price when they pledge to the contract of the Mage Tower and break the contract or do something that may cause disadvantage to the Mage Tower. So what is the cost? If you break it, it has the effect of forcibly breaking half of the circle. It''s a pretty crazy effect. no, it''s pretty nasty It''s definitely the scariest thing for a wizard. For example, a 4th ss wizard is a punishment that is downgraded to 2nd ss at once. For a magician, it''s literally a punishment that deprives them of the meaning of their existence. Did the Magic Tower try to keep it secret in this way? Of course, I wont make you pay for it in some cases. For example, it was said unless it was a case of being hostile to the Mage Tower or attacking a magician belonging to the Mage Tower for no reason. Is that all you were wondering? Oh right. one more. teacher. What kind of a wizard is the teacher who raised such a talented person? I suddenly became curious. ording to Dia, he was a man she didn''t even consider a teacher. I would like to say this, but... Usually, when I say something like this, I usually gossip about the subject. As a wizard and as a human being, he is not very good. That was enough. You don''t even need to know more than that. I just said that and put on themunication gear. What should I do?'' A young sorceress who followed me excessively and came out of the Mage Tower only to serve me. Still, I cant leave it alone. I sighed and manipted themunication phrase again. Before going to bed, I thought of one more ce to contact. Because I thought it would be nice to use my hands to some extent. * * * The next morning. Suddenly, Kania''s older sister called Dia to test her. Haven''t you given up yet? I was worried at first, so I followed him. Because I have to dry it. And because I have to watch. ...but I don''t feel good for some reason.'' I had a foreboding feeling because I remembered what my sister would do so easily. The summoned ce is the gymnasium in the castle. This is where my older sister often practices her sword. There, the older sister stands proudly with a one-handed sword at her waist. ... Did you really make up your mind? As her premonition turned to certainty, her sister eximed vigorously as usual. I''ve been thinking about what to judge! No matter how much I think about it, this seems to be the only thing! My sister held the sword in the scabbard and took a stance. Prove it by fighting me! In the world, a sword master challenged a 4th ss wizard to a duel. It is like a lion asking a weasel to fight one-on-one. .... I can assure you that this is the most unreasonable test in the world. Before that, you''re being mean!!'' He made up his mind and led the field to his advantage. This younger brother covers his face and is ashamed of his older sister''s shame. No matter how much I think about it, it''s hard to think that Dia will beat Kania noona. I can''t. I also need to dry it. When I sighed and started to say something, Dia walked forward first. .... stop. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem like anything other than what my sister had decided. After this time, I will have no choice but to convince my sister myself. it''s okay. Dia stood in front of her older sister Kania, holding her staff tightly. If you dont do this, youre saying you wont be able to convince me, right? There is no way I have a chance against Kania-nim. Even so, the fact that you challenged me to a duel means that there is another reason. huh. No matter how much I think about it, I don''t know why you follow Arel so much. My sister told me the truth. So, I''ll try my way to see if you''re serious or not. My sister stood up to swing the sword without pulling it out of the scabbard. Because I think you''ll know what I''m thinking when I fight myself. .... All right. Dia seems to be trying to follow Kania''s way until the end. No matter how you look at it, it''s reckless..... It''s important to clear the doubt, but it''s too much. I red at the two female knights. Didn''t your sister ask you to stop her from running out of control? They averted their gaze as if they had no face. .... That''s right, you guys couldn''t stop it either. I put my palm on my forehead and looked up at the sky. What to do..... Um? for a moment? While I was staring at one spot, they were already ready to start. Then lets begin. okay. Nuna raises her aura and Dia also starts chanting. Unlike her older sister, whose aura erupts on the outside, and who chants and gathers mana from the inside, Dia only hears the sound of casting a spell. On the surface, there is nothing special about it. However, if you detect mana, mana is circting busily within Dia''s body. Even at this moment, the order is beingpleted quickly. uh? That spell.... The moment I murmured, the two women simultaneously stared at one ce, not at each other. The bush next to the gymnasium. Dispel. Dia used magic first. A dispel that neutralizes existing, non-offensive magic. It was used for that bush. And when he reached Kania, he swung it with the scabbard full of aura. The scabbard slips out of the sword and flies toward the bush. I want to know what I''m doing, but the result isn''t as ridiculous as it looks. bang! And the scabbard exploded. Did you blow it with the aura filled in the scabbard? Doing so will scatter the fragments of the scabbard in all directions, creating an effect simr to that of a grenade. Of course, since it is a sword, the killing power will be somewhat reduced. Due to the shrapnel, it bes an attack that is difficult to avoid. I didn''t teach it to you, but it must have been a method that my sister came up with on her own. Quaaaaagh!? A scream was heard from the side of the bush. A middle-aged man rolled out of it. ... This is the guy who was watching over me a while ago. Not only that, but he''s been hanging around my castle for a while now. He is also the one who posted the mysterious documents there. I had noticed the other day that he was constantly hanging around, but something was acting strangely, so I left it until the purpose was properly identified. There was something halfway about being a mere intruder. They shun our wizards, but they weren''t strong enough to attack them head-on. I didn''t even consider it a threat because I could have secretly dealt with it if it bothered me. I''ve been watching for a while, wondering if there was another ulterior motive. Now you''re getting closer. So it is. My sister and Dia red at the man who was wallowing in pain with cold eyes. Did they notice his presence too? I guess he probably noticed it before the realpetition. And in order to make sure, they even pretended to be fighting a real duel. Arel. Come behind me. Asha and Seina also hid me behind to protect me with the timing they had been waiting for. Keugh! Dare to do this to me... So? what? My sister lightly swung her sword. The sword passed right next to the man. You can cut as much as you want to cut. It is a warning that you are keeping it alive because you need to know the purpose. Realizing that he was in a situation where he could run away if he made a mistake, he shouted in a panic. Oh misunderstanding! I''m not a suspicious guy! Usually they say that. It''s not suspicious after sneaking in with magic and wandering around here for the past few days? There is no person here who is immature enough to listen to such bullshit. okay! permanent residence! You are the lord of this ce! I am Kenil Avent from the Magic Tower! There is also proof that you belong to the Magic Tower! With trembling hands, he took out the ID card issued by the Mage Tower. It''s real... It seems to be true that he is a wizard belonging to the Mage Tower. But that and trespassing are two different things. If you belong to the Magic Tower? You should seriously protest there. There was no reason to let go of my guard yet, so I shouted at him while keeping my distance. so? Why did someone belonging to the Magic Tower hide? Do you think I can make a formalint about this? There is a reason for that! reason? I havee to fetch a disciple! Oh! disciple?? We all tilted our heads as if we were talking about something. Dia, of course. Dia! grow! You wouldn''t say you don''t know, right? But who is Dia seriously? It is a face that wants to ask. After thinking for a while, she blinked and gave a small sigh. I said I was kind of annoyed. Is that self-appointed teacher? Self-proimed!? I will correct it. I didn''t teach you anything. He was a mediocre human who made me do chores all the time and often starved for food. aha was that the guy? A human being called the teacher that Dia had been grinding her teeth to. Now... I get the gist of it. After all, what? What is that self-appointed teacher who came all the way here after chasing Dia? Did you leave that letter too? exactly! You are always my disciple! I did not allow you to go out on your own. ... I was stubborn, so I got permission to hang it from the ceiling? did you do that It seems that Dia really hates that man. After all, she said that she began to develop her abilities as a mage in earnest after she obtained the theory book I wrote, so it seemed that she did not really regard that man as her teacher. Kuh! noisy. Four years will go back with me! Do you know how noisy the Magic Tower Master is after your year is gone! Hmm. Raising disciples like Dia is the torch, isnt it? I intercepted what the self-styled master was trying to say. Perhaps he was on the right track, he held his breath. Right. After Dia left, the Mage''s Tower must have put pressure on him to raise a wizard with the same talent as Dia. However, there is no way that he, who is truly ipetent, will be able to raise the same disciple. Even with my own eyes, he didn''t seem to have that kind of ability. To what extent am I an ipetent child? As Feian said, you are not a proper human being. I cant admit that I went out on my own in the first ce! If you don''te back, I have no choice but to punish you ording to the rules! Dia frowned at the word discipline. To some extent, I sympathize with her feelings. Even if it were me, I would have abandoned it and ran away. I can''t. Dia is an exclusive magician who has already signed a contract with me. I scratched the back of my head and spoke firmly to him. Chapter 64 Chapter 64. Dia Lecki (6) That is uneptable. If the master does not acknowledge the rules of the Mage Tower, the disciple''s independence cannot be permitted. What kind of fucking rules are there? I guess he believes in those fucking rules or something. I chuckled. He was reacting that he couldn''t understand why I wasughing. Rules? I can''t hear you, so I don''t know what it is. I teased him by pretending to clear my ears as if I couldn''t hear him. You have to force it It''s useful. I mean, the story is already over. you idiot. He puts on a nk face, as if he didn''t understand at all. I made an official inquiry to the Magic Tower yesterday. A formal affiliation with Dia Lecki. That''s right... The Mage Tower allowed me to have Dia as the exclusive mage of our territory. I noticed from before that there was a mage like a flying fly around the castle. And from Dia and Peian''s exnation, I guessed who it was. Of course I knew how it woulde out, so I wouldn''t have used my hands first. Of course, I didn''t get permission simply with my words. I sent my own sincerity. Thanks to that, the Mage''s Tower officially recognized Reki as an independent wizard from the Mage''s Tower. Robbie is always right. It can''t be! His self-confidence was shattered by a sense of betrayal. When he tried to break into this ce, he must have thought that he had the authority of the Mage Tower on his back. Previously! Why lord! You are covering her! Aren''t there many reasons? not excellent You are extremely loyal to me. big breasts .... Oh this is important. It goes without saying that I surround our mage. Above all, I am stubborn and greedy. Do you think I''m going to lose the talent I thought I wanted to keep exclusively for that reason? If I knew of Dia''s existence through other circumstances, I would have tried to get my hands on it somehow. More than anything, I dont think he wants to go back. I looked at Dia. She nodded as if there was nothing to consider. Do not be ridiculous! If I go on like this, my ce in the Magic Tower! Why are you asking us for that? And it slowly reveals its true nature. Kuk! His staff is pointed at me. At the same time, the life of the female knights became clear. Are you going to say that you will drag it by force? If you do that, do you really think it will end safely? If you show results, the magic tower will protect me, so dont worry! It must have been infiltrated for that purpose from the beginning. He probably didn''t think I would let Dia go easily, so he tried to sneak in somehow. After that, he must have secretly dragged Dia away, tried to talk to me, or tried all sorts of means. And he must have thought of leaving the cleaning up to the Magic Tower. .... Is this guy stupid? Before that, this kid is misunderstanding something. I shook my head and pointed my hand at him as if to give him a good look around. Sister Kania is already aiming her sword, and the two female knights are also on guard. You really think you''re going to beat us''? Do you think you can return alive if you do something here? I hoped he would make a wise choice, but he seemed dumber than I expected. red! Who would be fooled by such a threat! Doesn''t that bastard know the skills of our knights? He took out something like a bead from his bosom and forcibly nted it on the floor. Then, the marble sucked up the ground and created a doll made of y. Surely you don''t believe in that magic tool and jump at it? Dont think that this is all! At the same time, he began to chant magic as well. Are you nning to fight with magic tools and magic at the same time? ... ss 5? Upon hearing the order, I murmured. Are you saying you''re going to tackle the subject of only 5 sses? Asha and Seina also feel like they''ve leaked steam for some reason, and when ites to Kania noona, they seem to be thinking about how to react to that. Everyone is being dumbfounded. He must have thought that even if he couldnt fight with confidence, he might be able to be a 7th ss. Well, even if it was really ss 7, there would be no chance of winning. However, he began to show off his confidence with a smirk, as if he had no talent for grasping the surrounding atmosphere. In the Magic Tower, I took one shot because I was careless, but I can''t lose against the girls... And there is a way like this! what way? Just in time, a y figure of the same appearance jumped out from behind me. Is it a way to surprise with magic tools like this? Perhaps he was thinking of taking me hostage. What a disappointment. Still, since I was a member of the Mage Tower, I thought it would be an opportunity to see how wizards fight, but at this point, I don''t have to step out. One of Ashana Seina is enough. They also tried to intercept the Huck doll trying to catch me. However, before that, the blue lightning hit the y doll and smashed it. ss 3 magic Lightning Bolt? It was Dia who fired the magic. His chanting is fast and his aim is urate. Are you interfering! dare! .... act. As if not wanting to wait any longer for him to shout something, Dia clicked her tongue and held out her staff. A strong wind blew in front of Gust of Wind, blowing away the y figure. But it doesn''t end there. Lightning bolt. After that, he fired another lightning bolt and electrocuted the self-proimed teacher without blinking an eye. He copsed, exhaling the foul smell of burning flesh from the burns caused by the electric shock. I tried to defend myself, but the chant waste and there seemed to be no time to stop it. The calction speed is overwhelmingly slower than Dia. Even though the horse is ss 5, is the actual fighting ability worse than ss 4? It''s real trash, but that''s..... Yeah, you bitch.... Do you dare to attack me and be safe! No, thats not Dias fault 1_? Instead of the silent woman, I spoke. To begin with, Dia is currently my exclusive mage. And he showed his hostility towards me, and even if Dia killed him, I could defend him. Of course, I don''t know what he''ll say when he returns to the Mage Tower, but I don''t think he''ll be a threat. ... But it''s definitely better to deal with it here. Those types don''t have the ability, but they have a knack for bothering people. Should I seriously consider disposing of it once I''m in custody? When I ordered him to be seized, the self-appointed teacher made a terrified expression, then took the scroll from his bosom and tore it up. At the same time, his body disappeared somewhere. Teleport... Did you have a teleport scroll ready for an emergency escape? You have an unexpected readiness. The quality doesn''t look good, so it won''t be possible to move long distances, but it won''t be cheap by any means. The knights had no choice but to miss him because they didn''t think he would even have that. .... sorry. Chase... Wait a minute. When Asha called the soldiers and tried to order him to search for him, I patted Asha on the shoulder to stop him. Leave him alone. But... I''ll file a separateint with the Magic Tower about the recent misdeed. There is evidence anyway, and there are remnants of the magic tools he left behind. Rather than catching such a minnow, it would be better to make a formal protest to the Mage Tower. .... And the finish is .... I will do it separatelyter. Rather than that, our exclusive wizard takes precedence. Judging that there would be no more danger, I approached Dia. sorry. Because of my personal circumstances... I caused amotion. Dia apologized to me like she had no face. it''s okay. Because this isn''t your fault. I won''t ask for any responsibility. Aren''t you dissatisfied with your sister? ... huh. While looking for a sheath, my sister seemed to recall that she had just blown it up. She hesitated, then nted the sword on the ground and agreed with my opinion. Isnt everyone suspicious of Dia with this? ???? yes? Dia wondered. It looks like I don''t know what I''m talking about. No... that''s it. In fact, I knew beforehand that your self-appointed master was dazed. I exined the whole story to Dia. In fact, I already had a rough idea of his identity. Thest time I contacted the Magic Tower, I heard that the self-proimed teacher was absent. After that, I could do anything to arrest him. What I didn''t do though was whether or not Dia was really loyal to me. I had to convince others of that as well. That''s why I suggested it to the female knights. If Dia puts me first even while antagonizing the Wizard of the Mage Tower, I won''t doubt it anymore. If you hesitate... at least take action to change the job. Fortunately, Dia attacked the self-styled master without hesitation, as if the loyalty she had told me was sincere. No matter how much he hates the teacher, he is well aware of the danger because he has already heard from Peian that it is taboo for a student to attack his teacher. If I don''t defend herter, they''ll hold me ountable for that action, iming that it''s the Mage''s Tower Gctic Extreme. Even if it doesn''t seem like a big deal, there is such a risk. Even so, the fact that he didn''t hesitate must be sincere. In addition, after seeing his behavior just before, the older sister and knights seem to have noticed why Dia wants to be here so much. So, to some extent, it has been acknowledged. .... Then all that''s left. I looked somewhere and held a cold sneer. * * * That night. Keugh! dare! How dare you do that bitch! A forest located half a day''s drive from Fahilia. In the woods, Kenil was grinding his teeth and grinding his teeth. Dia''s wounds still haven''t healed. It''s not fatal, but it needs treatment for the time being. You don''t even know the grace you gave me... To be attached to a lord like that! Unaware of his own ipetence, Kenil chewed on his hatred, fearing that he would not be able to forgive Dia who attacked him while covering Arell. I will definitely take it! If not... Otherwise, who will say anything? Kenel''s breath almost stopped at the sound of a voiceing from somewhere. There can be no one else here. He ran away while consuming an expensive teleport scroll. Even if they were chasing them, there was no way they would be caught so quickly. Why did I think I wouldnt be able to catch it Its so funny that I thought I wouldnt be able to catch it and not pursue it, relying on just one scroll in the first ce. A voice that sincerelyughs at his stupidity. Who are you! To find out its identity, Kenil tried to use magic. however. I dont know. A voice that cuts coldly and cuts off. Fire Arrow. Dozens of arrows of me rained down from the sky toward Kenil. As it was, the foolish master couldn''t even scream properly and burned. I really... can''t get enough of that. After all, you don''t even deserve to be called a teacher. I mean, who are you teaching? It was Arel who came down from the sky, pouring ridicule at the burning corpse. Did you really think I would let you go? Chapter 65 Chapter 65. Dia Reki (7) + There''s nothing more fun than ying with fire (1) You used a teleport scroll to escape? Then, just use the teleport scroll to chase after him. When fleeing, he had already memorized his magic power, so he could quickly find the location. What I didn''t order to just chase. Because I decided to get rid of it without anyone noticing. Of course, no one knows this but himself. Soon his body will be reduced to ashes and he will be dered missing. It is better to get rid of the rats and birds without knowing it than to punish them with a form. The Mage''s Tower will protest his actions, and the Mage''s Tower will try to find him, but he won''t be able to find it. Most of all, if he goes back to the Mage Tower, he might say something and try to touch Arell''s exclusive wizard again. For her sake as well as for Arel himself who needs her ability, that ipetent teacher should no longer exist in the world. By the way, the decision was made in a very futile way. I thought I''d defend it at least once. Arell was a little regretful. I was expecting to be able to practice the magic I learned so much, but even that is disappointing. He was going to test the magic he had learned while watching Dia, but he couldn''t stand the magic he cast even once, the first time in his life. Really trash. Arel sincerelyughed at him. Go back. If you leave your seat longer than this, they will notice. Arel tore the scroll again and returned to the castle. The mes had alreadypletely died out, and only the ashes that remained were blown away by the wind. * * * As if there were no more doubts about Dia, Kania noona apologized for doubting her. It seems that he hase to understand some, if not all, of the circumstances that brought him to this point. it''s okay. Dia also seemed not to care about being suspicious. No one objected to her working as my exclusive mage. In the case of Dia''s garbage teacher, he collected evidence of his trespassing on the territory and of trying to get his hands on me, and protested to the Mage Tower. The Mage Tower said they would find him and punish him severely, but he couldn''t find a human who didn''t already exist. Unless they find it, they will have no face raising their heads against me. I''m going to put that to good use someday. In my office, I was leaning against a chair and reading a book of magic. It is also necessary to build a theory in earnest. When I reached out to pick up another book, the book I was about to pick up naturally came to my mind and moved to my hand. Because I cant do this anymore. You said it was okay, so its okay. The problem of Dia taking too much of myziness was solved by Kania-sister giving her careful attention. He told me to pay attention so that I don''t bezy at least for the minimum amount of assistance. Life relying on chit magic was reallyfortable. I''m a little sorry. Arell-sama, is there really no problem if I stay with you? Dia suddenly asked. In a way, it might be her fault that she came out of the Magic Tower on her own, and in the process of cleaning things up, she chased after useless things. not really. it''s not your fault I don''t care. However, I have no intention of taking responsibility. In any case, a fairly excellent wizard came into hand. I didn''t lose anything, so it doesn''t matter. I see... Arel''s mercy. You will reflect on yourself for caring about trivial things. no. Please change that attitude. I''m really ashamed because I''m so genuinely moved that I don''t think much of anything? Excessive loyalty is burdensome for me too. I just want you to protect the aspect of my exclusive mage. Certainly, when I epted it without much thought, I didnt mind it, but hearing it after others pointed it out made me feel ashamed. What are you going to do if your fantasies about me are shatteredter on? No worries about that. Dia smiles softly and assures her it will never happen. You really are a benefactor I can respect. He''s a wizard who respects me too much... I''ve lived a long life, so there''s a lot going on. There is nothing more fun than ying with fire (1) The weather is quite nice today. Compared to other times, the sky is clear and the cool breeze is only lightly blowing the snow. It''s a really good day for magic. Chain Lightning. I snapped my fingers and cast a spell, and blue lightning shed from my fingertips. The projected lightning strikes the target tree at once and blows! Along with the sound of sparks popping, the trees that were struck directly by lightning were charred. Fire Lance. Then fire the spear. The wood, properly roasted by the lightning, waspletely charred and crumbled. Hmm?. I checked the burned tree and immediately chanted the following incantations. Ice Storm Lightning Storm. A storm of ice and change mercilesslyshes out in front of my direction, pulverizing objects within range without mercy. There is no problem with each attribute magic.'' After that, I wondered if he would scatter magic around him as he pleased for about 30 minutes. Whew~ This is good enough. I nodded my head in satisfaction as I looked at thepletely devastated and t ce. A feeling of moderate exertion. This sense of properly using the mana umted over a long period of time has a sense of fulfillment. More than anything. I took care of myself to a certain extent, but it was a little cool to use my strength for the first time in a while. At this level, I wont be criticized for not being able to use magic anywhere. I learned how to use mana by watching Dia use magic almost every day. Also, while listening to her theoreticalmentary, he conquered the magic system here one by one in his spare time. As a result. Currently, my level as a mage has reached ss 6. Achieved this much in less than a month. Perhaps if the wizards here knew this, they would probably beat them on the spot out of a sense of shame. But wouldn''t that be such a foul? This isn''t the first time I''ve learned magic. Many times in my previous life, I learned the magic of that world and used it to my heart''s content. It is still in the 6th ss because I have to learn the theory again ording to the system here. In fact, the amount of power I currently have is different from that of a normal 6th ss wizard. Even today, I practiced magic the whole time, but I didn''t feel any fatigue. Rather, it feels like I have released something in moderation, as if I was jogging in moderation. I can''t be this tired So-called I am a walking mana tank. It''s also arge capacity that can''t be reduced by most magic. If I wanted to, I could stay in the air and bombard it with magic all day, then go home humming. At this point, I am like a living, breathing bomber. ... What was it that I was so excited about? I scratched my cheek as I stared at my secret practice field, which was utterly deserted. When I first came here, there were a lot of trees and rocks, but after practicing with them as targets, it became almost t. This is near the end of the Pahilia estate. It was a small tnd on the other side of the ice mountain range that blocked the outside of the territory. There are no people around here, and it''s generally difficult to reach, so monsters don''te often. I want monsters toe.'' I want to experiment with power against monsters. The only way I got to this point was by using the teleport scroll. Some of the scrolls I bought from Payan have recently been tinkered with, and some have been set so that they can travel to secret locations I have marked. When you practice magic here and return, you immediately return to the scroll. To be honest, if someone sees it, they''ll foam at the mouth saying it''s a huge waste of money. I can''t help it..... It''s embarrassing when other guys see this... Unlike other times, you have to pay attention to the eyes of the people around you during magic practice. This is because even the simplest spells, if they are attack magic, make a certain amount of loud noise and light. Above all, it would be strange to say that I, now socially known as a magic eunuch, can use magic. So even if it seems like a waste to practice in a ce where others won''t witness it, you have toe out and practice in a secret ce like this. Theory alone has its limits. I can''t help it because I''m anxious if I don''t use it myself to see if I''ve learned magic properly. I have an rm system in my office with various magic tools so that if someone finds me, I can return immediately. At least I won''t get caught with this level of practice unless I blow up the entire mountain range here. Anyway, the results of today''s practice are very satisfactory. For now, this should be enough. Of course, the theory continues to study. At least today, if I have this much strength, there will be no obstacles to what I want to do. Then shall we do it soon? Heck heck. I stretched out my hand giggling like a kid thinking of a mischievous prank for the first time in a while and quietly focused my mana. Should I repay the light of the past? I clenched my fist with the feeling of crushing the blue light in my hand. The gathered mana is scattered and the light fades in vain. is not it? Aunt Elia? You don''t have to put up with it any longer. I really looked forward to tonight and muttered as if I was going to dieughing. If there was a mirror here, I guarantee that my face reflected there would have been smiling more like a viin than ever. Yes, for today, I want to properly be a viin. * * * After practicing, I went back to the office to rest for a while, leaned back in my chair, and thought. Queen Elia. Elia Prace. I already know well enough that thedy is quite annoyed with me. And I, too, was annoyed by thatdy the whole time. Right from your first birthday. The way he looked at me as if he were touching a wriggling caterpir was really the worst first impression. Of course, if it were only that, I would have lived without caring about her. But thedy kept trying to keep me in check. At first, I would have led the embezzlement case simply out of ill feelings toward my mother, and after that, when my genius became known, I tried to keep the crown prince in check. The reason I came to Fahilia was the work of thatdy and her parents'' family. It ismon knowledge that all nobles know that her parents are already enjoying all sorts of benefits by using the power of the queen. Elia. Four years have gone too far.'' I don''t care at all whether you seek power or gain any advantage or how rotten you are. In the past, I would turn on the light in my eyes and step on each and every trivial thing. I think there was a time when I felt very fresh myself, but now it is different. I also use what I eat to make a living. I understand that power and position are really good things. But if you aim it at me and try to harm me, it''s different. In particr, the fact that I gave off an openly suspicious atmosphere in front of my motherst time was the decisive factor in my decision. I''ll have to punish you a little. I won''t forgive you if you cheat on me and those around me. Chapter 66 Chapter 66. There is nothing more fun than ying with fire (2) I have already put up with it a lot. It must have been the queen''s parents'' family that ordered the mercenaries who tried to raid the paper factory not too long ago. If she suffered a loss due to paper, there is only one foreign country that produced old-fashioned paper or her parents'' family''s clothing store that imported it. Gradually, it is necessary to give her a small warning and physical restraint. I guess I should have been adequately prepared for today. It will run right at night. I have a personality that won''t work unless I pay back 10 times what I receive, be it grace or enemies. The pros in the previous life are narrow-minded. Tonight. Be prepared. Madame. Maybe thedy doesn''t know. What will happen today..... Huhuhuhuhuhu. * * * Midnight in the middle of the dark. I infiltrated the estate of the queen''s parental home, Pracega. This ce is also unreasonable toe directly by teleport because of the barriers that have been set up for security reasons. There''s nothing I can''t break, but it''s annoying after that. If I break this, the soldiers wille rushing in wanting to see my handsome face? After teleporting nearby, he quickly jumped up and climbed over the wall. It was easy to show this level of body movement because at this moment, the restrictions ced on the body were lifted. Even walls are not an obstacle to me. Barrier? There are plenty of ways to get through it without breaking it. This time I''m going to use the back hole. Thest time I investigated it, I found out that it seemed to be always set to pass only a certain mana wavelength, perhaps to operate the spy. So, if I use that mana wave against me, I can pass through the barrier without getting caught. Of course, the wavelength is quiteplex and difficult to interpret, but it is simple if I make up my mind and stick to it. When I analyzed the wavelength and put my arm in, there was no change in the barrier. Having infiltrated so easily, I smiled slightly as I watched the soldiers patrolling. I don''t even notice at all.'' no one will know who i am His face and hair were covered, and his clothes were changed into sloppy clothes that would be worn by a nearby gangster. Who could have imagined that the frail youngest prince would jump up and over the wall? Even the best soldiers and knights would have a hard time recognizing my presence. Even if you see me, it''s so simple to knock me down on the spot. Somehow, it''s been a while since I''ve been infiltrated, so it''s a little fun.'' Move silently without anyone noticing. It''s quite a pleasure when a soldier doesn''t notice even though you pass right next to it. You want to y a joke. Ah... I can''t y.'' I didn''t sneak in today to y. I''m here to punish you And the punishment will be received by her parents. Moving quickly through the site, he reached his goal, the castle where the lord of this ce resides, all at once. It''s filthy spacious.... This is bigger than our house? It is sorge that it is not inferior to the castles of the concubines, and there are many buildings. Still, it''s the queen''s birth family, and it''s a great aristocratic family that you know, so you have to be dignified at this level. Normally, I would be the first to be sarcastic. Instead, he smirked. The wider it is, the bigger the castle is, the more rewarding it is to punish. Then shall we begin?'' After getting close to range, I stretched out my hand toward the sky and quietly chanted a spell. First, I''ll explode the signal re noisily.'' Thepleted magic was shot straight into the sky. Fireball. What was fired was a simple fireball. Originally, it was a simple magic that created and fired a spark the size of my head. However, the fireball that I poured a little too much of my mana into was swollen up to ten timesrger than a normal fireball. As a reference, even if it is thisrge, it is not very practical. But there are some useful corners. ruler. burst The fireball suddenly exploded in the sky. Explosive sounds, vibrations, and heat shake the surrounding area. Truly a big explosion! It''s perfect for making a fuss like this. It''s a fireworks disy that marks the beginning of terrorism. At this rate, all the people sleeping in the castle must have woken up, right? I smirked and decided to start in earnest. Let the terror begin. Did you guys try to get me out politically? Then I will harm you with physical terror in return. * * * Arge explosion suddenly urred in the sky. The power that shook even the ground was enough to urgently wake up all those staying in the castle. Queen Elia''s father, Prince Dezel, the head of Prace, also noticed the abnormal situation at the explosion outside and the busy running soldiers anddies-in-waiting, and prepared to evacuate quickly. Dezel-nim, you have to dodge. ...what the hell happened? When I asked thedy-in-waiting who guided us to the emergency passage, thedy-in-waiting answered while examining the surroundings with a tense face unlike usual. A mysterious explosion urred a little over the territory. Understanding at once that the explosion was not a natural phenomenon, he narrowed his eyes in anger. ...Somebody... dared to do that... The knights are looking at the situation right now, so Dezel-sama should avoid it just in case. He also followed the maid''s guidance without muchint, as if he agreed with the maid''s words. Are the others all right? yes. We are currently evacuating. that''s fortunate ... what happened?'' A sudden attack at this hour? It''s utterly inconceivable. And naturally, I tried to think of who would do this, but on the contrary, I thought of too many suspicious people, so there was no suspect. There are many people to hold grudge against, but on the contrary, there is no particr person who can do something like this. In any case, it should be avoided for now. Fire! Even at the moment of avoiding through the emergency passage, the screams of soldiers and shouts to announce the current situation could be heard from other ces without rest. And then there was a continuous burst of noise. It couldn''t have been a scene as if a war was taking ce. Those who belonged to this territory were only able to escape, frightened by the constant explosions and soaring mes. * * * Whoahahahahahaha! You ride really well! If it were a normal stone, it wouldn''t burn, but it catches fire quite well when burned with magic. The screams heard in the castle are really beautiful! Iughed out loud as I watched the zing castle from safety. Just in case, there is also a magic that kills the presence and makes the appearance invisible, so there is nothing to be discovered. Even if you get caught, you can beat it and knock it out. Yes, try running away while trembling. The first explosion, and although smaller than the first, deliberately set off an explosion in the sky was to wake people who were still sleeping. The purpose today is to punish. I have no intention of attacking for the purpose of killing. First of all, we have to create amotion and evacuate. If the purpose is simply to remove a specific person, there is no need to go through such a cumbersome effort. Anyway, the purpose today is only to give them physical property damage. They set fire to warehouses, treasure chests, and weapons warehouses managed by family soldiers, focusing on ces where there were no people. It wasn''t an ordinary fire, it was an arson caused by magic, so at least all the goods in the warehouse would be sure to burn. They intend to damage their family''s military power as well as their property. It''s a method that you all use anyway, so it''s a teacher.'' Thest factory raid was a return for the attempted suicide. That''s what they were trying to do to my estate anyway. Then you just have to pay interest and receive it. That''s enough, I''ll take care of the rest. They evacuated moderately, and there will be no deaths. Of course, I''ll take care not to die. Even now, they deliberately control the mes to induce appropriate evacuation. I can''t help it until I''m injured. After watching it burn for a long time, I felt proud for some reason when I saw the properly baked castle. ying with fire is fun sometimes. I want to watch more, but I still have a lot of work to do. ah. right. I almost forgot this. I took out a sheet of parchment from my bosom, scribbled it with a pen, and sent it to the castle using teleportation magic. I deliberately sent it to a ce out of reach of fire, so there is no need to worry about burning it. What is the content of the letter? No big deal. It''s just a small greeting. I''m going to set fire to your heart - by Pro from the previous life. good! Crazy enough. Satisfied, I turned my back on the burning castle. I''m going to do it like this. I''m going to go to other goals soon. The night is short, so you have to move quickly. It''s a good chance that the soldiers and nobles are confused because they are currently distracted by the mes. Having set fire to the main house, I continued to roam the territory and attacked the remaining nobles in the same way in turn. This is where not only the main house of Prache, but also the branch family and the nobles who follow them are staying. The branches that run each store also live in the same territory, so if you work diligently, you can feed them too. The aristocrats who escaped the mansion that suddenly started burning sat down in front of the burning mansion, devastated, as if they had encountered an untimely disaster. Oops, defenseless man.'' You can''t show your back so easily. It seems that the lord cleverly escaped to the shelter through a secret passage in the mansion, but the rest of the nobles don''t seem to have the brains to do so. Since you showed a gap after a long time, would you like to present an additional gift? I put a curse on every noble who showed an opening. Unlike the magic system here, these curses are techniques I learned in my previous life. The wizards here couldn''t do it. It''s possible if you study for a long time, but I won''t give you the time to do that. It''s not like it''s anything grandiose. The curse of a disease that makes the body a little sick is like the flu. It will weaken the body, but it will not die. After some time, it will naturally loosen up. So it must be difficult to recognize that this is a curse. It is to put restrictions on them so that they cannot easily operate after today''s terror. With this, the heads who run this ce won''t be able to move properly for a while. You''re paying them damage they''ll never forget. That''s how I get my grudge back. The remaining mansions were also raided. Should I pack only what I need and leave?'' I wasted my teleport scroll and my precious mana to get here. More than anything, I poured even my precious time into it. Wouldn''t it be empty to go back like this? I immediately infiltrated the storehouse run by the territory. security? In the middle of the day, the security guards are not even standing properly because everyone is busy dealing with terrorism. It was put to sleep with moderate magic and the magic to protect the warehouse was physically broken coolly. Barrier? I hit it with my fist and it broke. The iron lock, thest hold, was grabbed by hand and crushed to rip it off. hmm? Wild? Let''s open the warehouse. Wow? Have you seen these make quite a bit? Certainly, it seems like a high-ranking nobleman looking after him. It is full of money-worthy goods, food, and mouth-watering items. Do you like everything? I have to take these too. It''s sad when you go out and return empty-handed. I moved all the items in the warehouse to the secret warehouse I made in my territory with teleport magic. Chapter 67 Chapter 67. There''s nothing more fun than ying with fire. (3) + If someone else''s territory goes well, your stomach hurts. So what you need to take care of here. Of the items moved here, it''ll be a hassleter, but I''ll have to dispose of them secretly. It''s fun just thinking about it. Even if it looks like this, I''ve done phantom thieves a few times in my previous life, so I''m used to selecting only valuable items. Is the secret vault next? He did not forget to find a secret safe made by Sang Sangju and rob it without skipping it. Anyway, the secret space under the bed is some. It''s a pretty decent ie. Worth stealing sometimes? I think of the old days Even when I was a phantom thief in my previous life, even when I was smashed like this, I set fire to it, took care of it to my heart''s content, and had fun. ...Well, he''s more of a terrorist than a thief.'' A thief who burns the most powerful aristocratic family in the kingdom and runs away leisurely with treasure. He is a legendary terrorist who is sure to be unprecedented. It will surely be a legend that will remain for a long time in the history of the kingdom. Yes, I hope you remember me for such a long time.'' Iughed in my heart and took out the scroll to go back and tore it up. Now I''m looking forward to tomorrow morning. ? ? ? The first to hear the news of the terror was Queen Elia. Naturally, she too was shocked to hear that her parents'' house had been attacked. Is your father all right? Fortunately, there were no fatalities. The messenger from the family calmly answered Elia''s question. Whether it was a coincidence or intentional, no deaths were reported. At best, he suffered minor burns while trying to extinguish the fire. There are no victims in such terrorism?'' It''s unbelievable. Should we be relieved by that fact or should we grit our teeth at the current misfortune? It was difficult for Elia to settle her confused heart at this time as well. Who is this? The most curious question was who the culprit was. He dared to question the great aristocrat as well as the culprit who had attacked the queen''s parents'' house, but the messenger did not say anything. .... We are currently investigating. The answer she finally gave to the queen''s stare, trying to squeeze out an answer, made her feel ufortable. How could something like that happen and not know who the culprit was? Elia, who was about to rage at the ipetence of her subordinates, managed to calm herself down. The culprit is unknown. Does that mean that it is a thoroughly instigated terrorism? She bit her lower lip. Be sure to find out who did it. Elia-nim should be careful too. .... I know. Was it really aimed at the family itself or was it a precursor to targeting the queen? She, too, couldn''t help but be nervous. Soon, the entire kingdom turned upside down. Queen Elia''s parental home and the estate of the Prace family, a noble family known in the kingdom, was attacked by unknown terrorists. Not only the main house but also the branch house, the castle and mansion werepletely burned down, and even the warehouse and armory were burnt to ck. In addition, it is said that the store that Prache looked after was also robbed and stored in all warehouses, and even the safe was stolen. The Duke of Dezel, the head of Prachega,ined to the king about the pain and regret of the terror, and the queen also appealed to the king with tears. With thating out, King Theonel couldn''t help but move. Above all, Prache is a great nobleman who takes on an axis of the kingdom. You can''t stand still like this. Terrorism against the great nobility is tantamount to treason against the kingdom. Be sure to catch the culprit. The king also promised to catch the culprit and ordered a thorough investigation. Investigations revealed that wizards were involved in the explosion and arson. A wizard of at least 6th ss in terms of size and quality of remaining mana. The result of the investigation came out that it was also a crime by arge number of magicians. Even if you guess the size of the magic used and the amount of mana needed for explosion and arson withmon sense, it is natural to guess that it is the work of a group rather than an individual. Who would think this was done by one person? It was calcted that there must be at least 5 wizards of ss 6 or higher tomit such a crime. In the kingdom, wizards of ss 6 or higher - nobles who also have wizards. And an extensive investigation was conducted to the magic tower, but the culprit was not found. Even if he investigated the aristocratic families he might have a grudge against, he couldn''t find any clues. There were only unfounded rumors circting that it was the work of bandits who possessed arge number of wizards, or that it was military retaliation from a foreign country that suffered losses due to this paper, or that it was the work of ck magicians like the previous attempted abduction of the second princess. There was no progress. It is, of course, an absurd delusion. Which thieves would have arge number of wizards of ss 6 or higher? In addition, neighboring countries actively denied the fact of terrorism and tried to prove an alibi. Naturally, suspicion was focused on the ck magician. However, their whereabouts were still not properly caught, so the investigation had no choice but to go through difficulties. There was no progress in the investigation, and even Prache''s misfortune did not end there. In the aftermath of the fire, even the aristocrats of Praze were sick, as if an epidemic had spread. The great aristocratic family, which boasted enormous wealth, suffered a great blow and could not get out of it. Afterwards, at the request of the queen and the head of the family, they borrowed money from nobles with whom they were personally close and tried to deal with the terrorism somehow, but when will they be able to wash away the aftermath of this blow? Those who had supported them in the past also offered a few words offort, but did not actively help with the reconstruction. They are afraid that the hands of an unknown terror will reach them as well. What if it was an act made out of Praze''s grudge? Even after that, if they get entangled with them, they are worried that the next target will be themselves. Even after that, the topic in the kingdom did not seem to subside for a while due to the news of Prace''s terror. Meanwhile. The world''s attention to Arel was bound to weaken naturally. In his territory, Pahilia, there are only 4 ss wizards. And only two of them. The rest are 3 sses or less. Terrorism is impossible with that level of magician. Also, it was because the conclusion was made first that terrorism was impossible with that individual''s ability. This was also guaranteed by the Mage Tower''s investigation, so the reliability was deep. Therefore, a basic investigation was conducted, but he was the first to be excluded from the list of suspects. There was no one in the world who could doubt him. * * * When I heard the news about the terrorism, I had to struggle to hold back theughter that was about to burst out. Terror the world is so scary. scary. I''m so scared that my shoulders tremble trying to hold back myughter. Is that so? Did you say the entire castle was burned down? Actually, even the warehouse was robbed. I know it well because it was me who turned it. I watched it in first ss. And I didn''t leave a penny behind. Wow what kind of guy did it? Kania-sister said in disbelief. It seems that my sister has also heard about how iron-d (pick up!) the Pratze family has a security system. When I was living in the pce, I evenpeted with knights dispatched from there. My sister must have understood how difficult it was to burn them so thoroughly. We should be careful too. My older sister muttered something serious. It seemed that he was nervous that the terrorist mighte to our territory as well. That''s a useless worry. Why? Because I am the culprit. Could I set fire to my estate? Iknow, right. I will warn the soldiers. Still, I can''t honestly say I''m the culprit. I also donated a little for them, so it would have been a little helpful. The person who set the fire helped restore the family there. I was so full of pretense that even though I was myself, I almost got goosebumps. I do, but it''s really creepy. It means that the nobleman there even wrote a letter to express his gratitude to me. Seeing that the handwriting was a little messy, it must have been quite resentful. Still, I couldn''t help but take it. In particr, I am very curious about what kind of face Queen Elia would have had. By now, you must be grinding your teeth chasing the culprit and digging in the wrong ces. It''s sweet. Are you okay? Don''t worry about them. Still, he''s a nobleman. It is not destroyed overnight. As long as the oldest brother exists there, their authority may be weaker than before, but it will notpletely disappear. Even if the rich go bankrupt, they will go for 3 years. If they are rich, they will be able to build simr wealth again in about 20 years. Kkkkkkkkkkk. but? I''ll be better off by then. This gap will never be bridged. It''s a bit grumpy, but it''s you who tried to touch me first. It''s also what they often do. I just paid for it the way they do. Although I paid a little interest, it was worth it. If your opponent gets dirty. I cane out several times dirtier than him. I have the confidence to show you what a real devilish guy is like. With this, I can only focus on my work for the time being.'' Now, Prace, tell him to chase after the terrorist with all his might. At least for the time being, they won''t have time to pay attention to me. When someone else''s territory goes well, it hurts my stomach. (1) In the midst of a terrorist incident in the kingdom, our territory was just about to be agitated by other things. Arel. They say you havepleted what you orderedst time. Dia, who was quietly serving as my assistant today, suddenly flinched and turned her head and murmured softly. If someone who doesn''t know anything sees her, they''ll think she''s crazy. It seemed that the talk to himself just now was receiving a report from a mage from another team. Still a wizard. Do I use frozen magic when I report to myself? These days, I''ve beenmissioned to develop a smallmunication port so that engineers and other departments canmunicate in the same way. Existingmunication tools are a little big for writing while working. Sooner orter, even if it is not between mages, if they are within a certain distance, they will be able to establish a system of immediate contact with each other. If I ordered itst time... For convenience, I have divided the mages into 4 teams. First, the team in charge of managing and guarding the forest. Magic tool management team. A dedicated boundary team. then what''s left These are the ones you sent to the vicinity of the vige. They were obviously entrusted with helping with crop management and problems in the vige. ah. Is it from them? yes. I got a call from them. Complete... that''s the only thing I''ve ordered themtely, so that''s it, right? yes. That is it. .... That being said, it looks like there''s something there. No big deal. What I ordered was a n to materialize the house farming method here. He had just ordered the so-called mana house to be stabilized and a way to properly build it established. Chapter 68 Chapter 68. When someone else''s territory goes well, it hurts your stomach. (2) Completion is faster than you think. It was a month ago that the draft of the magic tool to maintain the generation of the mana house was developed, so it was a decent pace. Ill go check it out. Tell them to get ready. Arel-nim, do you want to see it yourself? It would be enough toe up as a report, but first of all, I''m the type who won''t be satisfied unless I check it with my own eyes. I nodded and Dia started contacting me without asking further. First, we headed to the nearest town to test the Mana House. Not only the magician, but also the vige chief and vigers who seemed to have some sense of farming were already discussing with each other. When I arrived, one of the wizards who had been working in the field as if he had been waiting for me greeted me and started a quick exnation. First of all, this is the mana field maintenance device we developedst time. At the four corners of the field, magic tools the size of drums are installed. Its also clunky. It''s a bit far from my taste of design. The magician who was in charge of exining such honest feelings answered as if he were making an excuse. If you make it small, the strength will be weakened, so there is no help. Since it is a magic tool installed outside, it is likely to be damaged by wild animals, monsters, or weather conditions, so it is purposely built to be strong, so it is this size. In addition, the magic crystal had to be built in, so it couldn''t be smarter than this. Is it working now? When I asked, confirming that the device was actively being activated by absorbing the mana contained in the magic crystal inside the magic tool installed in the field, Of course. First of all, we are using it only in this field as a trial. I will check it myself. I first moved my feet to the field where I was applying this magic tool as a test. Only then did the chattering vige chief and farmers stop talking and kneel in front of me. how is it? .... I can only feel the surprise. The vige headman''s voice trembled, as if he was genuinely admiring it, not a mouthful. In his hand, the soil he had just grabbed from the floor was crumbly and falling. I never expected to see and with such soft soil this season. The season in which farming is possible in Pahilia is extremely limited. At other times, the ground is frozen and no matter how hard the farm implements are wielded, it is impossible to plow the ground. Even if it is in season, it is only possible to grow barley that is resistant to cold because of the climate. The current situation here is that even the barley raised in this way cannot be raised properly to the point of disappointment when looking directly at the eggs. However, thend in the field where the mana house is now applied is melted properly enough that the soil blows away when the wind blows. Wouldn''t it be possible to farm properly with this? Where? No. As a test, when I tried to enter the field, Dia grabbed the hem of my clothes. It''s because I tried to check the warmth by going directly into the range of application of the Mana House that surrounds the field. If you dont know, please refrain from checking directly. No, it''s better to test it with someone else first before going in... Are you okay? I''m pretty sure it''s already safe. It''s nothing else, because I took the risk of the basic theory of the Mana House. Dia, who seems to be worried, is persuaded, and eventually she goes in first and checks for safety. See, no problem? Looks like you''re safe. Arell. Come this way. Dia took my hand and led me like a teacher leading a child. In case of emergency, they are holding hands on purpose to protect me directly. Still, this guy is overprotective of me. Only this one is rarely fixed, so I''m halfway to it now. In addition, the overprotectiveness of a beautiful female magician with big breasts is not bad either. I went directly into the range of the Mana House. There is no feeling that the shield is caught on the body. This is because the shield applied to the Mana House is only used for temperature control. Mana House''s theory is to put a shield as thin as vinyl around the field. It''s easy to say, but there''s one problem. Even if you hit the shield, if people can''t enter, it''s meaningless, right? In fact, establishing this setup was quite painful. Things that are okay to pass through and things that should not be passed through. It was difficult to make this clear. Isnt it very hot? hmm? Is there any difference in temperature? Oh yes. He was using a temperature control magic tool used for heating. look at my mind When I turned off the magic tool, I could clearly feel the warmth inside the Mana House. ... It''s quite hot. It blocks the cold wind and lets only the necessary heat and sunlight through. Thanks to that, the inside of the Mana House feels simr to a house covered with real vinyl. The shield magic is applied properly. Dia checked the status of the shield magic and reported it. Even in the cold temperature of Fahilia, it is possible to grow other crops other than barley at this temperature. no If the temperature is well controlled, isn''t it possible to enjoy sunbathing in Fahilia? Shall I develop it for my personal enjoyment? Even in this situation, seeing that my desires are wriggling first, it seems that there is no problem with the level of perfection. It''s great when none other than my desire is stimted! How are you? Therefore, the wizard who entered the mana house looked at myplexion as if he was a little scared. Depending on my reaction here, it makes a difference whether they can go home today or not. Know. Maybe they''ve been crazy busytely because of the final tweaks to the Mana House huh? What should I do? Shall we throw in today''s overtime? .... Don''t worry. I''m not that evil Not a demon, but a reincarnated person? It''s a pity that I sincerely hope to leave work and have tears in my eyes. good job. I gave a thumbs up. The wizards are thrilled with the fact that they have finally secured time to go back to their personal research after work. Now, please take care of the remaining fields as well. .... I''m kidding. No, is it really difficult to cry? Anyway, it seemed like this would be able to farm here too. First of all, let''s mass-produce and distribute this mana house generating device to the fields in the territory and observe the farming results. Over time, you will know the results. half a yearter A young peddler was waiting for his turn to go through the process of passing through the gateway to the Pahilia territory. There was a joke in the past that a sane merchant would not have to know the geography of this ce for the rest of his life. But the ill repute of this cold province is a thing of the past. You really do a great job in this cold weather. When it was his turn, he rode his wagon and greeted the soldiers standing at the checkpoint. hmm? you Your face looks familiar. The driver inspecting the luggage muttered as he verified the authenticity of the ID the peddler handed him. Is it Den Linel? It''s not unfamiliar either. You remember. yes. I stopped by oncest year. Right. I remembered. It must have left an impression because it carried quite a lot of wheat and barley. A peddler who mainly trades in the south, he had been to Fahiliast year to sell crops. Last year, I heard rumors that Pahilia''s roads had been improved and the economy had improved, so I came a long way to sell the crops grown in the south, so it remained in the article''s memory. It''s a long way, but it''s been a lot of hard work. He smiled bitterly and expressed his honest feelings. To be honest, the hard work of the peddlers is in some sense even admirable. It''s a long road and it''s not an easy trip. On the way, your luggage may be robbed or killed by thieves, and even if you are not a thief, there are many dangers such as monsters and bad weather. Nevertheless, the merchants, like this young peddler, drove their wagons down the rough roads only for money. We only follow the smell of gold coins. If you imagine how much you can earn, it is worthing a long way. I cant imitate my whole life. By the way, is the crop you brought this time? Looking at the reported ledger, it was almost the same asst year. yes. This year, we brought quality crops harvested in the South. Last year, the residents of Pahilia, who had enough money in their wallets, bought quite a lot of crops, so it seemed that they were full of thoughts to make the same profits this year. Crops... Crops... Why? The young peddler did not miss the knight''s muttering that something bothered him. It never contains anything illegal. Soldiers are still diligently inspecting the wagons, but there will never be any strange items. This is an item that passedst year. There''s no need to take it this year. Above all, no matter where you go to a territory, there is no case where you are checked for only wheat and barley. No. It doesn''t mean that. hmm. This is not my business to meddle with. However, the driver muttered a meaningful sound and eventually handed over a confirmation that there was no problem with the luggage. Huh? knight? Did something happen by any chance? ... that''s not it. To put it bluntly... The knight seemed hesitant, then gave advice to the young peddler with a somewhat embarrassed expression. The crops wont sell that much this year, so I dont think its good to expect too much. yes? At this time, he did not understand the meaning of the advice in this article. No, he might have realized it here if he had looked at the luggage of the other peddlers leaving here, but he couldn''t imagine what would happen after this. Den Linell, a young peddler. Unfortunately, it was only after he arrived at Arnil Trading Company, his main customer, that he realized the full-scale identity of the ominous. The store, which recently opened on Ainrest Street, which has acquired quite a bit of wealth, has recently increased its size, changed its name to Arnil Store, and has established itself as one of the pirs of the business. In particr, there was little tyranny by territorial power or monopoly like other trade associations. Young peddlers like Den do business with this ce quite often. ... What the hell is this price? However, this time, Den was not in the watermelon to be stunned for the first time while dealing with Arnil Corporation. I understand your bewilderment. The young merchant who was about to fall into panic wasforted by a merchant belonging to the trading association looking at him as if he felt sorry for him. It was because the purchase price of the crops brought by this young trader at Sanghoe was lower than expected. Didnt you pay five times more than thisst year? Of course, the quality of the crops you brought is excellent, and it was worth that much back then. The quality never goes down this year. Farming conditions in the south were more bountiful thanst year. It''s been about a month since the harvest, but the barley he brought was still fresh. That''s not it. Hmm... Judging from the reaction, it seems that you didn''t know. He sighed as if he was sorry. Fahilia was quite good this year too. What does that mean? Den was bewildered. bumper crop? What do you mean? He also knows that there is farming here as well. However, the yield of crops is never high enough to be appropriate with the word plentiful harvest. If youpare the barley produced here with the barley imported from the south, the eggs are twice as small and the quality is poor. But what a bountiful harvest. Chapter 69 Chapter 69. When someone else''s territory goes well, it hurts my stomach. (3) As expected, I guess you didn''t know. The lord has developed a new farming method this year. A merchant belonging to the Arnel Company taught me the whole story step by step. Areel Ernesia, lord of Fahilia. The reputation was well known. He is the one who developed a new paper and revived the territory here. Then, he was interested in the crop production environment here. He promised to greatly improve the farming environment here by investing considerable attention and budget, and realized it. No matter how much you improve. How to farm in this weather... Den tried to imagine, but he couldn''t understand. I dont know either. It seems that it was done by having wizards do research, but if I knew well, would I be a merchant? do wizards. But no matter how much farming I do, it cant bepared to southern crops I knew you would say that. It is normal to not believe inmon sense. The merchant gave an understanding look, and after a while instructed his subordinate to bring a handful of barley. Look at this. Is it barley? This is the barley produced in Pahilia this year. Den kept his mouth shut. I can''t believe it. The barley he showed me was never inferior in quality to the one he brought. Are you sure it''s not cheating? However, it is well known that Arnel is the one who has a direct influence on Arnel Corporation. It is unlikely. Then everything you hear now is true. In addition, Eulhae ns to do business with the West as well. I heard that the West is a bad harvest. I should have gone that way. Looking back, there were signs. Only this year, there were extremely few peddlers carrying crops here. .... Those who already knew shut their mouths and quickly headed west or east. There is no point in ming them. For a peddler, not knowing the market price and demand information of a product is a disqualification factor. It was toote to regret it now. I can''t go west.'' The road to the west from here is rough, and by then the crops will be spoiled, so it''s impossible. Like it or not, we have no choice but to dispose of our crops here. Even so, this price At least, I''m paying you like this because of your hard work. Originally, it doesnt matter if you buy it at a lower price. Thinking of the peddler who came to do business from far away, he paid it not badly. But even so, in the end, only horse fodderes out. virtually no benefit. Isnt it fortunate that I didnt suffer irreparable damage? I have nothing to say. Den''s shoulders drooped and he admitted his mistake. * * * There is a country called the three major powers. The three countries that gained hegemony after the Great War 50 years ago. Ernesia Kingdom. Merman Empire. And the Kingdom of Damaniel. The Kingdom of Damaniel is somewhatcking in powerpared to the other two countries. Even at the time of the Great War, a country that obtained interests and wealth almost like a fisherman. However, it is a ce where luck and skill are showing off their status as the thirdrgest country. A banquet attended by certain high-ranking nobles of the Kingdom of Damaniel was in full swing. It was a banquet held directly by the Prime Minister of the kingdom. I hope you enjoy today to your hearts content. As befits a banquet hosted by a country''s prime minister, most of the high-ranking nobles in the kingdom were participating. You seem to be in a particrly better mood this year. Ahahaha. Thanks to you. The nobles spoke nice things to the Prime Minister, sometimes exchanging information with each other, and sometimes trying hard to impress him. It''s small, but I''ve prepared something that will please His Excellency. A high-ranking aristocrat beckoned, and thedy-in-waiting handed over something like papers to the minister''s servant. It was a ledger about the gift he had prepared. The present ordered to be moved to the chancellor''s storage should have arrived by now. Hmm. Will I be happy? I''m curious about what Where... The chancellor gestured to the servant with some anticipation to check the list of documents he had just presented. Oh this! A gift from a high-ranking noble is a precious elixir that is only sold within the kingdom of Ernesiaa elixir rumored to grow new hair just by applying it. Ointment for permanent hair loss by name! I''m ashamed to say that the prime minister is deeply concerned, but I''ve prepared it. what is that anxiety You can tell by looking at the Prime Minister''s head. The light from the chandelier hanging from the ceiling is shining brightly as if it were a blessing. Hair loss medicine is a drug that cannot be traded in the Kingdom of Damaniel. This is because, unlike other imported goods, pharmaceuticals have not yet been officially approved for trade because the procedure isplicated. That''s why the chancellor was also a drug that he tried to get somehow through the back door, not through the official route. It would never have been cheap. sending something like this Wouldn''t that be too much of a burden? Contrary to what he said, a deep smile appeared on the corners of the chancellor''s mouth. If you think of it as my heart, it wont be such a burden. Thank you. hmm. I''m sorry for just taking it. Is there anything you want to know in case you want to knowter? Oops. I don''t want anything in return. Instead... my son was assigned to the Ministry of Home Affairs the next year. It''s embarrassing, but... because I''m worried... he deliberately muted. With that alone, the chancellor would have fully understood what he wanted. Don''t worry. I will definitely remember your heart. In addition to this, there were not a few nobles who gave all sorts of gifts to impress the chancellor somehow. Of course, the types of gifts varied. However, to point out what they had inmon, about two-thirds of the items they donated were products that had not yet been officially imported. Come to think of it, there is not a single dish at this years banquet that is not outstanding. Thats right. They told me to pay attention to several things, including drinks. Thanks to that, the chef suffered quite a bit. Even what the nobles ate and drank at the banquet was quite a bit of things brought in from Ernesia Kingdom. Drinks range from carbonated ade to cocktails with carbonated water added. And a recipe that the youngest prince of Ernesia Kingdom developed. Recently, in the Kingdom of Damaniel, items brought from Ernesia Kingdom or items that have not yet been brought in are very popr. Nobles to look good to each other. Or, in order to show off, she spent a lot of money and purchased products from the Kingdom of Ernesia. Or, if they couldn''t save it, they were trying to save it by mobilizing illegal routes. That''s why there were not a few people in the banquet hall looking at the scene with an undesirable gaze. * * * The meeting room of the kingdom of Damaniel. There, King Hezen Lugia Lutania asks, looking at his subjects from the seat of honor with a worried expression on his face. What do you guys think? A question with multiple meanings. No one readily answered. There is no one here who does not know what the king is so ufortable with. What the hell do you think of this! The king could not stand it and burst into anger at the frustrating attitude of his servants. He threw dozens of sheets of white paper on the table. The servants just watch the fluttering and scattered papers in silence. I heard that there are quite a few other things going around the market these days. Not long ago, the king ordered an aide to take a look at the market in the kingdom. And after reading the report in its entirety, I couldn''t help but feel miserable. I heard that wherever you go these days, there is no ce without items from the Kingdom of Ernesia! Even if you grab a merchant and ask them to rmend a good product, they say he rmended the imported product there without hesitation. I heard that they even had a banquet with special products from that kingdom! Paper, let''s say yes, because paper is necessary. But what about the other luxuries! A few nobles whose consciences were pricked by his wrath could be heard gasping. ... Your Majesty, please calm down first. In the end, the one who interceded was the Duke of Elgizen, one of Hezen''s arms. There is no point in reprimanding them right now. Do you see this as something to be overlooked? I dont think so either. He also knows very well what the king is so concerned about and resents. Currently, a considerable amount of foreign currency is flowing into Ernesia Kingdom. Of course, if you trade, money cane in and out. However, the problem is that trade in recent years has been unterally leaning toward importing and consuming Ernesia Kingdom''s goods. How do you think things will turn out this way? To the king''s question, the Duke of Elgizen immediately brought out a prepared answer. At this rate, there will be a gap that can no longer be filled in five years. When he pointed it out again, a shadow fell on the faces of the others. So far, the economic gap between the three major countries has not been that great. Of course, there were minor changes every year, but there were no overwhelming differences. However, the weight was finally unterally put on that stable scale. It''s exactly a sign, but when you''ve already detected it, it''s usually toote. What should I do? That is the main agenda of today''s meeting. We must stop the poisoning of Ernesia Kingdom somehow. paper! Is there any particr trend in the empire on paper? Although paper is not traded with Ernesia Kingdom, the Merman Empire, which previously produced paper, cannot overlook it. Even if it wasn''t so, they were the ones who tried to interfere with the paper imported from the Orient at every opportunity. I''m sure he wasn''t going to let it go easily. They said it had no effect. Naturally, the Empire sent a formal letter of protest to the Kingdom of Ernesia. However, the fundamental development method of paper is different. Their objection, on the grounds of different quality, was formally dismissed. In response, the Empire tried to find out the secret method in order to somehow dig out the weakness of paper, but it seems that there was no particr result. Same goes for other products. All countries have strived to overtake them inmon, but as of now, there has been no country that has achieved such remarkable results. What should I do... Now I even feel the urgency. It wasn''t something I couldn''t understand. In the end, if this continues, it is a problem that could overturn the economdscape between countries in the future. Among them, the man who had been silent until now opened his mouth. The Duke of Seville, the other of the two henchmen. We have to stop it by force. The force he spoke of was none other than war. Diplomatically, there is no way to stop it, so all that remains is an event of physical destruction. ... But the Kingdom of Ernesia is a strong country. Will it be so easy to wage war ? Even though it is the thirdrgest power, the kingdom of Ernesia has a slight advantage militarily. In fact, this ce is 3rd, 3rd! How can you win a war with this ambiguous power? joy. I don''t mean to fight alone. The Duke of Seville snorted. Chapter 70 Chapter 70. When someone else''s territory goes well, the stomach hurts. (4) What are you going to do? At times like this, shouldnt we hold each others hands? If it is difficult to catch an opponent with one hand, you can borrow several hands. Seville made a suggestion at the official meeting. We must form an alliance to destroy the Ernesia Kingdom. * * * A secret meeting ce prepared within the Kingdom of Damaniel. The Duke of Elgizen was clearing his mind by himself at the ce where the meeting was soon to take ce. This meeting must be concluded.'' As His Majesty''s representative, we must make sure that those who wille here understand the purpose of this alliance and that they will cooperate closely. Otherwise, dark clouds will soon hang over the kingdom of Damaniel. I''ve already put together all the things I need to say and the necessary paperwork. The distinguished guests have arrived. Outside, a servant announced their arrival. Are you finally here?'' Duke Elgizen let out a deep sigh and straightened his posture. Let theme in. After a while, two nobles, each apanied by an escort, entered this ce in turn. The first person to enter is a man who appears to be in histe 50s. Sir Huin. You have worked so hard toe a long way. Sir Elgizen. Long time no see. The grand duke, who is a major figure in the empire. Elgizen greeted him, shook his hand, and said with a light smile. Its only been half a year. is it. I have a vague sense of time these days. I guess it''s because I''m getting older. Although they seem to be close, there is a deep wariness in the eyes of the two. Until now, in various diplomatic positions, they have sometimes cooperated and sometimes fought for interests. It might be said that it is a much more troublesome rtionship than a small word like friendship. As the two exchanged greetings, a man in his mid-30s appeared. this this. Seeing you two makes me feel intimidated from the start. You are My name is Merrin Bernstad. Bernstad thats right. Sir Hezen? yes. My father has retired and I havee instead. The man, who identified himself as Merrin with a broad smile, politely introduced himself to the two. He formally introduced himself once again as Count Merrin Bernstad, envoy of the Principality of Sezefen. Principality of Sefen. Although it is not asrge as the three major powers, it is a small country of one country, but at least in war, the reputation of the Grand Duchy is well known. Although the deputy may be a child, the name of the Grand Duke on his back is not light. That alone is worth bringing a deputy to this meeting. Everyone has gathered. This brings together the envoys from the three countries who will be having talks today. * * * The meeting started, and the Duke of Elgizen brought up the main topic from the beginning. mming the table with both hands, he stood up and insisted strongly. We must stop Ernesia Kingdom! It is only this that has brought them together today. What else can we talk about besides this? When the purpose of the meeting was openly disclosed from the beginning, the other two envoys remained silent. However, in their eyes, there was already an atmosphere of agreement with his opinion. Recently, the amount of funds earned in the Kingdom of Ernesia has reached a level that cannot be ignored. grunt. you know It''s been giving me quite a bit of a headachetely. Archduke Huin frowned as if he was seriously troubled. How muchmotion would have arisen within the empire because of that bastard''s paper. I just imagined it without even asking. What kind of a kid is that youngest prince or something uselessly developing a new piece of paper I heard you tried to reproduce it? Unfortunately, it failed. He mobilized all the technicians in the empire to cate him, and sometimes he did not hesitate to threaten, and even if he desperately conducted research, he could not imitate it. No, it''s not just paper. The same goes for other products. Not only the empire, but any other country tried to imitate it, but failed, so the hardship was understandable. by the way. Are we the only ones responding to the talks? yes. I just hope you don''t get me wrong. So far, there are only three countries that we have been in close contact with. If you make an alliance with a clumsy country for no reason, you will go wrong. It is they who have judged that each country is suitable for an alliance considering all of its military and economic power. Where is the other one? If you don''t see it, it means you didn''t get a very good answer. It is a holy kingdom. Right. Those pretending to be clean deserves to be turned down. Let''s make a conspiracy and thoroughly step on a country. In short, there is no possibility of epting a meeting like this. Still, just in case, I made a suggestion. Because you don''t have very good feelings for Ernesia Kingdom either. It was the Holy Kingdom that was more ufortable with the Ernesian kingdom than the Merman Empire. Hmm. I guess so. Archduke Huin also acknowledged it. The cause was a conflict that only Ernesia Kingdom recognizedplete citizenship for other races such as elves and dwarves. I couldn''t help but feel ufortable because I had the exact opposite position with Seongguk, which insisted that only humans were worthy of properly prospering. Officially, however, it remains neutral. The answer that came back was also a white nk letter. In short, a metaphor for not getting involved. It means that you will not see or hear anything, so do what you like. Just not interfering is enough. Duke Elgizen thought so. Strike the kingdom of Ernesia is it possible? Count Merrin asks with a slightly embarrassed smile. If he can make good use of this opportunity and shake the kingdom of Ernesia, the principality will be able to reap considerable benefits. But what if it fails? It will remain a painful mistake that will be difficult to recover from for decades. Although I agree with the desire to start a war, I cannot do it hastily. The Duke of Elgizen also nodded and agreed to that concern. However, he needs to conclude this meeting somehow with the theory of war. Now is your chance to convince them to make a move. That''s why we need close allies. Even if it is the Kingdom of Ernesia, it will be difficult to respond if it is attacked as an alliance. Yes, but is war really necessary? It is not that there is still a possibility of holding back somehow through diplomatic means. War isn''t that easy. Whether winning or losing, there are enormous procedures that will make your head spin before and after. First of all, there will be enormous sacrifices. In any case, you have to be careful. There is no other way than war. However, the Duke of Elgizen resolutely drew a line. There is only war ahead of us. hmm? Does Ernesia Kingdom''s solo run end with just this one? Rumor has it that the youngest prince seems unusual. At the age of only eight, he discussed state affairs and developed products, and at the age of fourteen, he went down to a hopeless territory and revived it. Of course it''s all true, so they don''t believe it. Of course, I also think its ridiculous. Duke Elgizen shrugged his shoulders and smiled as if he was bewildered. It''s not all true. There must be some exaggeration mixed in. It''s not some kind of founding myth. But even taking that into consideration, it was clear that Arell Ernesia was a nuisance to them. This kind of person will continue to create achievements if left unattended. You never know what wille after the paper this time. What kind of monster are you? Recently, the technicians of the three countries have a daily routine of crying at the torch being fired from above. Can you leave it alone? It would have been something that would have been satisfying for Ernesia Kingdom. From the point of view of other countries? It can''t be a situation that makes your feet sweat on their own. We must not wait any longer. At the very least, whether or not this war is going to hurt us... You mean we have to cut off the head of that prince? That''s right. I admitted it without hesitation. The most desirable thing is to use a hand to prevent the development of useless products anymore. Even if it doesn''t, if you do a big wound in war, you won''t be able to recover at least for decades. It may be rude, but it is for the future of their country and the peaceful life of the people. They were absolutely sincere. Right. I agree. Sir Huin agreed in a low voice. It has been the wish of His Majesty the Emperor for a long time to strike Ernesia Kingdom. He expressed his strong will for war in a low voice. From the beginning, our Excellency was also full of the will to go to war. Count Merrin also brought out a prepared answer. The answer is already decided from the beginning. Whatever the means, attack Ernesia Kingdom. Everyone acknowledged that if they didn''t step on the buds now, they would no longer be able to use their hands. I''m really d you know. The three of them nodded their heads at the same time and began discussing future ns and future fragments. There are still a lot of opinions to share. However, today''s alliance will serve as a foundation for their national interest in the future. The three of them believed so strongly. All that remains is to see which of these alliances can benefit the least bit more. That alone seemed to be a longer meeting than the previous introduction. King Theonel of Ernesia Kingdom was possessed with a deep sigh as soon as he received a report in his office. ...the three countries secretly had a tangent? The reliability of the report is high. Recently, there have been several reports that the movements of the three countries are suspicious, so it can be judged that this is true. If it''s official diplomacy, there''s no need to go into hiding. Above all, they have many intentions to avoid their eyes and ears. I cant overlook it. I have a bad feeling about it. * * * Chapter 71 The next day, Theonel brought the bill to Congress about thest report. Recently, the situation in the three kingdoms is not serious. After reading the report, the nobles acted cautiously as if choosing their words. I understand that it is not something to be judged lightly. As expected, it would be difficult to see that the meeting was held with simple intentions. I think so too. In the case of the Empire, it has already made numerous protests through diplomatic procedures due to the paper case. The remaining two countries are also pursuing peaceful diplomacy on the outside, but they are well aware that they are vignt opponents. In addition, at the point of profiting from recent trade, the possibility of full-scale intervention and invasion by other countries was already raised among intellectuals. For them, there was no feeling that something good hade in the end. vaporization. When someone else''s territory goes well, it hurts your stomach. (5) .... Do you think there is a possibility of war? Theonel openly mentioned the war. The first thing thates to mind for anyone who sees this report is the word war. There are no military signs yet, but we will soon be able to spot the movement. Whether it is containment or aggression, there is a need to prepare for either. The nobles agreed. It is extremely unlikely that an informal meeting will end without action. ... It''s an alliance of the Three Kingdoms. Assuming it will be a formidable war. It was Count Gatherin who let out a heavy groan. Even he, who is proud to have wielded a sword in his youth, does not like this kind of war. It won''tpare to the conflict with the Empire 30 years ago. I think so. Simply the scale of the aggression and even the cost will be different from the many conflicts that have urred so far. But worrying won''t solve the reality. Have you heard the worst assumption? Then, the reality is that you have no choice but to prepare. We have to prepare even from now on. It is time to busily prepare measures from now on so that the troops can be reinforced in preparation for war and that each nobleman can immediately lead an army and participate in the war. If the other side has war intentions, this side must also have war in mind. Fortunately, we have enough time toe up with countermeasures on this side as well. Just a few years ago, information that a war might soon break out would have bothered me more than it does now. But things are different now. This year, the amount of tax paid has also increased, and I have enough money to prepare. Unlike some territories in the west and east that suffered poor harvests, other territories are more stable than usual. In addition, the taxes paid in Fahilia and the funds earned abroad this year were enormous, so the budget was enough to prepare. There is no problem with troops. How much can you mobilize? If you give a mobilization order to all the lords in the country andbine the troops on the front, you will be able to gather about 600,000. Oh oh! Is that 600,000! Confidence began to grow on the faces of the nobles at those words. Rather than worrying about the future, the conviction that there is power on this side has taken root. Power is confidence! It is natural that their shoulders are proudly straightened out. I think it''s worth fighting for. On the contrary, we must make them pay dearly! Most of the other nobles, including him, seemed to agree. King Theonel also nodded in agreement with their will. exactly. I feel the same way with this body. Immediately, Theonel gave instructions to each of the nobles. In each territory, as soon as possible,e up with measures for reinforcements and the current defense of each territory. Theonel revealed his intentions to the influential nobles who participated in the council. He also instructed the lords of other provinces who did not participate to send an official notice. Even if they invade, never the territory the former king protected! wealth! I can''t give you even one! Keep that fact in mind! Thus, the policy of Ernesia Kingdom was flowing with public opinion to fight against aggression. One day after I turned 15. Hmmmmmmm Did I go a little too far this time? isn''t it? Did you say that you have some control? Let''s be immersed in thoughts for a while. Arell? Why? Seeing Dia tilting her head, what kind of expression am I making? Dia. What face am I making now? Yes... He had the face of a wild wolf suffering from constipation for about a week. what kind of face is that? Have you ever seen anything like that before? In short, is that it? Do you feel like I''m in a lot of trouble? What are you so worried about? He seemed to think that he would die of annoyance after hearing the news that the world would end tomorrow. ...Am I a person who treats even the end of the world as no big deal? Well... half right. No, I think it would be simpler to say that there is a crisis that will destroy the world tomorrow. In my experience, such cases end only when one cause is thoroughly eliminated. But now, this problem is not of that kind. Its a nuisance, yes. I put the official document on the desk and sighed. The reason why I suddenly react like this is because of an official letter from the capital. It was not an ordinary official letter, but a quick and safe delivery using magic, and it was delivered immediately. Normally, it was rare to send something like this with magic unless it was an urgent matter. Dia also knew that, so she guessed that it was probably not normal. I scratched the back of my head and sighed again. Call my sister. I had something to say about this issue, so I asked her to call Kania''s older sister first. My older sister, who received the call, immediately ran to my office. First of all, I asked thedy-in-waiting to serve tea. the story is going to be a bit long After serving the tea, he asked thedy-in-waiting to leave, and then asked Dia to leave as well. All right. Dia also vacated the seat without saying anything. Normally, I wouldn''t let go, but this time, he understood my mood. Dia will be exined separatelyter, so I hoped she would wait a bit. Only me and my older sister were left in the office. Arel? What happened all of a sudden? Please read this first. Sensing that I was serious, Kanianuna didn''t say anything and just read the official document. However, the speed at which the pupils read the text is a little slow, probably because they do not understand it as quickly as I do. I can''t. I''ll leave you to read on, but I''ll spoiler the conclusion first. I think there will be a war. To summarize, the recent movements of the three countries are very suspicious, so there is a possibility of war. The lord who received this official letter should prepare for an invasion. .... the feeling. War?????? My sister murmured softly. It must be because he understood that the wordsing out were not a joke. Even though she is within the Five Fingers of the Kingdom with her sword, she still doesn''t know the real war. Even such an older sister seems to have guessed the seriousness of it. It doesn''t mean that the kingdom of Ernesia was peaceful all along. Even before we were born, there was an all-out war with the Empire, and countless wars,rge and small, had been fought before that. Even after I was born, military and political conflicts continue to ur in the border territory. To put it bluntly, the environment around me has been at least quiet so far. It means that the bloody fight continued all the time where my eyes could not reach. However, there has never been an official document like this in the case of a tolerable dispute. It''s because in the Middle Ages, for them, the axis of small disputes is the same as everyday life. .... As expected, fantasy is the most brutal. Anyway, the current situation is that my father, who is familiar with most incidents... even the king took it seriously. You mean the three countries are allied? I think it can be judged that way given the circumstances. Ummm... so... with the empire... the older sister, who is weak in history, groaned. It''s because you sleep during ss. Even I, who say that, can barely remember what I read in a book. The Merman Empire. The Kingdom of Damaniel and the Duchy of Sefen. As I stretch my fingers to exin to my sister, it''s not a group of vicious evils that threaten our peace... not! He said the names of the three countries mentioned in the official letter now. My older sister must have heard of the Merman Empire. Due to the aftermath of the war that urred and ended before we were born, the Merman Empire and our Ernesia Kingdom are in a rtionship that is no different from each other. And even before that, the two countries had been in constant confrontation. It will take a long time to exin the grudge that the two countries have umted over a long period of time, so let''s exin it again when the opportunity arises someday. As a result, I heard that even the people, beyond political interests, would still grind their teeth if it was an empire. That doesn''t mean the rtionship isn''t that good. As such, even if the war with the Empire breaks out again, no one will question it. Isn''t Damaniel''s kingdom so hostile? On the surface, thats how it is. The Kingdom of Damaniel is still continuing trade and diplomacy is progressing rtively easily. On the face of it, anyway. In the first ce, there is no eternal friendly country. It is enough for anyone to prosper within their own fence first. Until now, no matter how we started a war, the damage did not exceed the gain, so we didn''t bother to oppose us. Where is the Principality of Deterpen? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of it. ah. Even my older sister, who sleeps there during ss, has never heard of it. They say it''s a vassal state that recently became independent from the Peron Kingdom. I know that about 8 years ago, a great aristocrat who made a certain achievement was recognized for that achievement, and full-fledged independence was recognized and the territory was made a principality. Although it may be a vassal state of one country, the reason why the principality of Sezefen can proudly join the Three Kingdoms Alliance means that its ruler is not that ordinary. Rumor has it that the Principality of Sefen is more troublesome than the Kingdom of Peron. They say that they are called monsters only when ites to war. I don''t know what kind of person he is, but he must bepetent enough. In any case, it is said that these three are eager to join hands and attack the kingdom of Ernesia. If Im suspicious, wouldnt it be okay if I hit it first? That would have been the first thing I thought of. But it''s going to be an under-the-hood negotiation. In any case, it will be difficult to obtain physical evidence. It would be nice if they could proudly show evidence of aggression, but the Three Kingdoms wouldn''t be that stupid. Although the circumstances were captured, the full-fledged physical evidence was not captured. Still, its fortunate that we caught on to the circumstances. It is much better than knowing nothing and suddenly being dered war in three ces at the same time. At least as far as I noticed at this stage, it is possible to prepare somehow. Apply diplomatic pressure under any pretext, and prepare for aggression by increasing troops on the one hand. It''s best to be prepared with sincerity. Blessed are the diligent. by the way.... All of a sudden, the Three Kingdoms Alliance... I covered my forehead with my hand and burst outughing. After the long-awaited settlement of the estate, and just as he was about to devise his next n, a troublesome incident urred. Why did we suddenly form an alliance like this? My sister wonders if she doesn''t understand either. well. How can I know what they are thinking? I replied with a wry smile. Actually, I can guess why. ... is this because of me? yes?'' At first, after receiving this official letter, rather than worrying about the war that would happen, I thought, Oops, I went a little too far with this.'' It felt like something was about to happen. As soon as I read the purpose of this war, it came to my mind at once. ...Is the cause paper?'' Chapter 72 Chapter 72. If other people''snd goes well, it''s aw that makes my stomach hurt. (6) Not only paper, but the products I''ve been developing and selling from before must be the cause. If only one paper was an issue, the Empire alone would have fought the battle. However, two other countries also joined in. And I guess there are quite a few countries that are silent on this fact. To that extent, foreign countries felt a considerable sense of crisis in the current situation. It''s like holding hands with people who were awkward before in the face of a mighty enemy. I''ll cooperate just this time. That''s until I defeat him. .... No, when I say this, I must say that my country is... I''m like the axis of evil. what. It would be painful enough from their point of view. Because the money keeps flowing. Even so, it''s too tant.'' I didn''t just optimistically judged that there would be no problems. It was expected that only a certain amount of conflict would break out. Of course, if you suddenly umte wealth, there is aw to keep it in check. If you don''t listen to them by diplomatically conciliating or threatening them, they''ll try to stab you next time. It was a situation where a war card would be sufficient. But at best, I expected either the Empire or the Kingdom to push in alone. Even after 5 years? Because by that time, the economy will lean towards us in earnest. War is the only way out. However, the war has already been brought up. It means that no matter who it is, there is a person who predicted the situation five yearster and argued that there was no other way than war. Well, it''s not that there aren''t talented people there, so it must mean that there are enough people out there. I''m not surprised it''s going to happen anyway. I just feel a little bit silly. It always has been. It''s a situation I''ve been through many times. That''s why there was almost even a dejectedugh. Indeed, the human world does not change that easily. I am Is it a universal theory of war?'' If this is a little bit closer to the modern era, therger the country, the less easily it will be able to pull out the war card for this cause. If the media had developed even a little bit, you would have been beaten with criticism for pushing out like this. However, for the people here, dying is not a matter worth considering. You can fabricate enough justifications there. It felt annoying once again that war could be a valid card in this era. Arel? As I am lost in my thoughts, my older sister looks at me anxiously. It seemed that he thought that I was worried about the past. ah. I''m not worried or anything like that. I thought a little bit about why it happened. I can''t make my sister or other people worry about me by setting the mood seriously. The reason I am talking about this today is just to warn you about the possibilities. Because it is not yet certain that a war will break out. We just have to wait while preparing as usual. .... But what will your sister do? huh? Why me? I guess you didn''t even think about it. In fact, besides the official letter, I also received a letter from my father. Because I have one thing to tell you about this matter. Of course it is about my sister. Since there was a story about how it would be to go back to the pce temporarily. .. why? My older sister tilted her head, very puzzled when she suddenly returned home. Because it might be dangerous. In any case, the situation of the current sister is that in case of an emergency, the status of a princess takes precedence over a knight. On that point, my older sister frowns as if she doesn''t like it, but she can''t help it. Being born doesn''t change all at once. If a war breaks out, there is a possibility that we may have to participate in our territory as well. Of course, unless the situation worsens to some extent, the mobilization order will not fall on our side. But if that happens, my sister will have to go to the battlefield with me. Of course, no father wants his daughter to go to the battlefield. One way is to stay in the pce, at least until the threat is gone. Even before, my father asked me to convince my sister somehow. And still worried, he sent me a letter asking me to persuade my sister to return to the pce, even temporarily. is your son okay? I want to ask, but I have noints because I think I will too. I think I''d be more concerned about my daughter-inw than a mean boy. In addition, since I am now the lord, I have some obligations. And for me, it''s not bad for my sister to go back to the pce, even temporarily. Because there is also a mother in the pce. I thought it was not a bad way to consider the case. It doesn''t matter to me whether a war breaks out or a meteorite falls from the sky anyway. That''s why I invited my sister to go home temporarily. Ughhhh? no. Won''t you tell your father that you won''t go? However, my sister rejected it at once without showing any signs of worrying for a moment. I thought so. I don''t know if I have to go to the real battlefield. I warned you once. Of course, when that timees, I will care, but even so, war is not a child''s y, and we need to pay attention. are you okay. It''s not that my sister doesn''t understand my worries or my father''s concerns. Even though she is an older sister, she is not that immature. Just a sword fool. My sister smiled and said as if she was trying to convince me. I have already sworn to protect Arell. And now I don''t want to run away to the safety of a princess or anything. My sister said firmly. No, especially as a member of the royal family, shouldnt it be even more absurd to run away at a time like this? ???? sister. I stared at my sister''s face who insisted so, and pretended to whimper. Sniff. You''ve finally grown up. Do I really have to say this in this situation? Well, this person is also twenty this year in terms of age. It''s natural behavior. All in all, it was my older sister who said this, so I was just weirdly salty. I say this, but I can''t just oppose it to the end. It is my wish to avoid dangerous situations if possible, but it would be better to tell them to stay within my territory until the end. And because I had already guessed that my sister would not return. all right. I will tell my father what you mean. Now... then how do I convince that muscle father? Iughed as if I was embarrassed and prepared to send a reply. * * * In the castle where Arel is staying, there are still a few rooms left. Arel, who insisted that it would be cool to leave it anyway, made some of them avable as a resting room for the servants staying here. The interior is nicely decorated, so you can drink as much as you like while rxing in moderation. In particr, Arel''s aides are always busy, so it''s not easy to even go out. It was Arel''s consideration for such people. ... is a usible reason for Arel to stock up on alcohol here, and the original purpose is to drink properly and y leisurely with her aides someday. No one has noticed it yet. It''s still a word. And now,te at night, the two knights and even Dia were gathered in the break room. It can''t be a rarebination except for work. Especially in the case of Dia, whose top priority was serving Arell, it was rare to see her with others. Is it a war? It''s such a big deal. Seina said with a smile that she was in trouble. It was none other than Seina who brought them here tonight. Will I not be able to drink even if I want to drink for the time being anyway?'' This morning, Arel called them in turn and told them about the possibility of war. It wasn''t just what they had to do in the future, but they also asked each of them what they would do in the future. What are you guys going to do? Originally, there was no need to ask the vassal such a question. It is amon lord''s appearance to simply give orders to be loyal, whether it be war or more disaster. The intention was clearly understood. Be determined. It is the small consideration of the owner. Of course, they are not foolish enough to scare and worry the owner for asking such a question. by the way.... You drink that well. Asha looked at Seina''s ss filled with alcohol and said it as if it were absurd. It was a distilled liquormonly familiar to the locals. Because it is a cold region, the alcohol content is extremely high. It was openly revealed that Seina and the locals also thought that they were drinking that kind of thing. I would like to say that this is normal, but I also learned it when I was assigned here before. As it is a cold region, most of the soldiers who hold out in ces like this can drink lightly. No, I can''t stand it unless I drink it. Even the most docile soldier could be turned into a dwarf of reversal after spending a year here. Seina jokingly said that. Rather, from my point of view, Dia is unexpected. When Seina turned her head, there Dia was drinking the same drink, herplexion unchanged. When his name suddenly came up, he had a clue why. ah. I agree. Asha also nodded. Even Seina''s bronzed skin turned even redder, but Dia''splexion did not change at all. It''s prejudice that wizards can''t drink in the first ce. Putting down the empty ss, Dia continued as if it was nothing special. Even my self-appointed teacher siphoned off support funds and kept drinking all kinds of alcohol, so I and my ssmates had to suffer a bit. ... that''s another story that can''t be said. But what does that have to do with her current drinking? I was starving all the time, so I made a living by stealing and secretly drinking or selling the alcohol that the human had hidden, so it increased. Now, I say it casually with the feeling that that is also a past memory, but when I listen to it, I don''t evenugh. Come to think of it, Arel-nim is noting today. Normally, when the girls are drinking for a while in their free time, they will intrude at a usible timing, as if Arel had been waiting for them. It couldn''t be otherwise, as if the timing had waited for them to get drunk. Come to think of it, wouldnt it be okay for Arel-nim to drink this much too? Not yet. I don''t know about wine mixed with water, but the people who were still against drinking strong alcohol were Asharang Dia, who was here, and Kania, who was not here. Most of my aides are already against it. I cant because its still harmful to my growth. Even if you are treated as an adult in the aristocratic society after the age of 14, it is difficult to drink strong alcohol in earnest until you have grown up. Kania is also strictly prohibited for simr reasons, but the reason is that the perception that it is not so good is embedded in the person''s head after drinking it in the past and going through an uproar. ... I agree with you. Even Dia is ruthless about this. Therefore, the day Arel will officially enter this position is still far away. Chapter 73 Chapter 73. If someone else''s territory goes well, your stomach hurts. (7) + What you need for war ( 1) In fact, Seina already knew. When the dwarves stayed here before, Arel got involved in the dwarf drinking without Asha''s knowledge. .... At that time, Seina received a bottle of moderately good alcohol, and even after knowing it, she kept her mouth shut. Other than that, the three of them spend time talking about nonsensical things. Come to think of it, did Seina have experience participating in war? Asha suddenly asks. As expected, the problem can''t leave my mind. Although he doesn''t show it, now it''s because of the alcohol. Asha has no experience participating in war. It ismon that there is no Once... no, maybe twice. Seina raised her hand and answered casually. Having traveled only in the frontline danger zone, she has been deployed on the border and has experience of jumping into small-scale conflicts. I see. Asha was a little surprised, as if she knew she would answer, saying that of course there would be no answer. There is not much difference in age, so what is the difference in this experience? Should I admire orfort him before that? Sensing that Yasa was in trouble, Seina shook her head as if it was nothing. It is in the past anyway. And isnt it fortunate that you have some experience? Since it was clear that the future direction of the knights would flow to the point of preparing for war, as Seina said, experienced people were needed. And it''s not yet decided that there will be a war. Wouldnt it be better to prepare more calmly? This fact has not yet been announced within the territory. Excluding Arel and Kania, all I knew was at most a few people close to me. Come to think of it, is Asha a sword that doesnt have to go back and forth? The reason Seina suddenly brought up this story was because Asha''s younger brother entered the academy in the capital this year. Arel asked if I could go see it for a day or two, but I declined. I dont know what will happen now. Even if you goter, you will understand. The story of the war came out, and although it is said to be considerate, it is not easily epted. Even Yasa should not be so stubborn. Seina is too rough. Come to think of it, Seina hasnt changed much since the beginning. Compared to Asha. haha At first, Asha, who had just been assigned as an escort by Arell, showed a more rigid attitude than now. Even Seina, who was a ssmate in particr, showed a sharp attitude at first. Certainly,pared to that time, Asha has improved a little. At that time, he treated me just as well. Seina grinned as she recalled the conversation she had just had when she became an escort knight. I admit I was a little bit nervous at the time. She sighed lightly. When do you bring up the story of the enemy? More than that, I know that Seina kept postponing her vacation even before that. Ah... that''s what I mean... Seina, too, had to postpone Arel''s suggestion that she should go back to her hometown at least once, using a suitable excuse. Seeing that point pointed out, Seina averted her gaze in embarrassment. Its a bit difficult right now. huh? Asha felt ufortable with her evasive attitude, which was rare for her. ah. It''s nothing, so I shouldn''t drink today? .... huh? Where is the bottle that was here before? If that''s the case, Dia just drank it all. As expected, this stuff doesnt fill my stomach. ...You don''t drink it to be full in the first ce, do you? In the end, I wondered if I should bring an extra bottle, but I decided to stop for today. After all, even for the sake of tomorrow, it is difficult to do more than this. After agreeing to do so, they agreed to end the meeting. * * * I checked the documents in the office again and my brain was spinning. I said it was a possibility, but I moderated it..... I guess, war will happen unconditionally. That''s not too far off.'' No matter how short it is, there is a possibility that it will happen in a year. Worst of all, you''re going to spend next year''s birthday on a battlefield. Oops... all the swear wordse out. I don''t usually say bad things out of my mouth. Anyway, war happens. Of course, Father guessed that, so he sent an official document so quickly to alert the lords. There will probably be no exceptions. It''s best to miss your expectations. But in my experience so far, that has never happened. Because reality always works for the worst. Then it means that I have to assume a war and move on . It''s like a triple alliance. It''s called 1 to 3. cowardly bastards. Can''t we juste out and fight fair and square? Let''s juste down, take off our rank insignia, and stick together with our fists. Will my sister deal with it? me? You can''t be weak. I want toin, but even if I were in their position, I would have liked to have taken a better way than that, not less. How many chances are you going to win?'' I imagined it roughly assuming that the Three Kingdoms Alliance woulde into full swing. Based on the previous self-taught study, I assumed the troops of the three countries in case of aggression. Approximately 600,000? It must be 700,000.'' Only the forces that can be turned to the invasion are the end. No way, the whole army charged without any defense! I wouldn''t do something stupid like that. Wouldn''t that be the right level? This is the number assuming a minimum. If war is a matter of life and death for them, their numbers will increase. On the other hand, how many troops could be mobilized if the kingdom of Ernesia went back to thorough defense? It must be 600,000 at most.'' Of course, this will be a number that will be mobilized and will be mobilized within a narrow limit. If I squeeze out more than this, even if I survive the war safely, the aftereffects won''t be a joke. Assuming defense, 600,000 can be said to be a strong enough military force. The important thing is whose hand the goddess of victory will raise in the end. ... It''s hard for me to be sure of this.'' If only one empire invades, the invasion will fail. But what if it''s 3 to 1? You can never say that there is no chance of losing. In the first ce, since they also have a possibility, wouldn''t they be sharpening their spears and swords to form an alliance and attack? There is no meaning simply looking at the war of attrition. There are wizards here, and knights with monstrous skills like my sister. Any factor can produce results that exceed expectations. In the worst case, I can secretly use my hands.'' If you don''t want to see it, I just have to overturn the te. In fact, the calctions so far have assumed the case where I do not exist. What if I I''m sorry, but there''s no chance for you to win. Of course, please don''t misunderstand. It''s not that I''m going to beat all 700,000. What monster am I? But isn''t war supposed to end when only soldiers are wiped out? There is a way to intervene by force. But that''s the worst case ever. It should nevere to that point. If so, even if the kingdom is protected, I wonder if my peace will be intact. The important thing is my honey sucking life. My goal is to protect my precious daily life. The loss caused by the war should not interfere with my cozy daily life. As expected, wouldn''t it be better to prepare?'' If possible, we hope to deal with it with only the power of our territory. For that reason, we trained female knights and continued to invest. In that sense, this farming environment modification was right.'' In fact, the farming environment was reorganized so that the people of the territory could be self-sufficient, and thanks to that, the food situation in our territory was somewhat surplus, which can be said to be fortunate this time. One of the most important things in the current situation is the food issue, including military rice. I already have room enough to start selling to some extent in the west and east, but I need to work on this quickly. It is much more important to stock up on surplus food now than trade. Maybe some lords have already taken action, so I''ll have to deal with it quickly. In particr, the food situation in the West is quite bad right now. Perhaps there is a possibility that a letter wille to the South and to our side seeking help. If you can benefit from it, you should have the means to prepare in advance. The fight between the lords may be more annoying than the enemy right now. Deciding to be careful, I then remembered the important issue. The next step is to protect our bodies.'' What should amon frail and good boy lord do to survive a war that might break out soon? There is only one answer. We need to increase our armaments. strong army! strong manor! You dare toe in? Then, if you don''t let a single ante in, that''s it. Things needed for war (1) First of all, I decided to visit the dwarves'' smithy, which finally opened a chain store in our territory a few months ago. Because there are items that need to be delivered first. Arken? Aren''t you busy right now? If you''re not busy, why don''t we chat quietly? As I entered the forge, I called Aken, the Dwarf cksmith, and the answer came right away. okay. the hammer is A hammer the size of my head passed by me and was hammered into the wall. Hmmm.... The answer is bloody. Looks like a hammer is free. Dwarf Archen walked out, looking very upset. Seeing this, the soldiers apanying me were taken aback. Oh, it''s the first time I''ve seen these guys. Don''t worry. That''s his own way of saying hello. I know better that it''s a trajectory that won''t fit anyway. For your reference, throwing one hammer means you''re not in a good mood today, and throwing two hammers means you''re in a good mood. What hammer do you use instead of a knock? source? A man named Ben, a disciple of Aken. .... What a pity. what''s the matter? Is there anything you don''t like? I know that the 14 dwarves and their apprentices who havee to Pahilia, including Aken, have been busy for the past six months. It''s because I half-forced them to make a branch here through mouth-watering bait. Originally, they should have set up a smithy in our territory with a margin of about a year, but they were quick-tempered, and thanks to the bait I threw, they came up in a month. Therefore, almost half a year after setting up the cksmith shop, he is still busy with various things, such as dealing with overdue work or problems with adapting to the ce. It means that there is still a mountain of work to be done before the fire in their cksmith''s hearth can be lit in earnest. Chapter 74 Chapter 74. War Needs (2) Although I have stayed here for several months before to build a paper machine, this is not the case. Naturally, I am helping them limate here as quickly as possible. Is there anythingcking? joy. The studio location isn''t bad either. The facilities are also state-of-the-art. It''s embarrassingly luxurious. No cksmith wouldin about something like this. No.... You just said you were ufortable with your mouth? It seems that this man''s mouth is not being honest. His hands move busily as if he were excited, but his mouth is dishonest. There is a river flowing right next to the cksmith''s location, and if you tell me the necessary equipment, I will get it right away. There could be no more ideal environment for a workshop. But the cksmiths here ate too much. aha that''s what i don''t like I ordered the cksmiths here to work with them while the Dwarves remain here on full-time, stealing and learning their skills. Are you eating glutinous rice? Did you not follow the instructions properly or something? It ismon for technicians from other workshops to be wary of each other and antagonize each other. Although I was concerned about that. To think that he rolled after not sleeping for two days. ...No, normally people die if they work like that. It''s no problem if it''s a dwarf. It''s not a racial trait joke. Should we teach the dwarves basic work ethics? Before that, your pupils were human beings. How did they hold up? As expected, in any world, craftsmen are strict and learners are difficult. yes! Hey kid! Call me Arell. I don''t even want you to sleep. Aken didn''t pay attention to my scolding and took out a bundle of papers from his bosom and shook them. What is this in the first ce! What is it? Its the recipe for Damascus steel I promised you. I keep my promise After they settled here, I handed over the Damascus Steel data I promised Aken a month ago. You cant read, can you? It''s not like that! .... is this really the secret! I guarantee that. It would be nice if there was a real thing made out of it, but sadly, it doesn''t exist here yet. What I handed over was a kind of recipe. The exact recipe for Damascus steel. Yes. This is the ingredient list that is the main core of Damascus steel. What impurities should be included and how much should be included are written down. Is this going to beplete? Wouldnt that be easy? In the first ce, the impurity entering the metal must be reproduced as it is in the table. There is no hint of normal medieval technology. Of course, this is not an ordinary medieval era, there is magic, alchemy, and dwarves. Is there any possibility of realization? Is it possible? I''ll have to try. I''m not saying it''s impossible. Dwarves probably have their own pride. In a ce I can''t see, I''m probably going through trial and error to recreate it. Will they be able to reproduce Damascus steel? That''s something to look forward toter. okay. What do you want to see? I am asking that now. As if he didn''t think I''d simplye to y, Aken finally asks me about the business that came to me. If you ask me, don''t let me ask. When will it be possible to operate in earnest? For now, there is no problem right now. he replied sullenly. If it is a product that requires a lot of hands, it will take time, but if it is a simple weapon or farming tool, it is not difficult. That''s enough. Do you need a weapon? It''s good that it''s easy to understand. I think I''ve bought in quite a lot before. When increasing the number of soldiers to protect the paper factory and the territory, I remember them urately because I bought the armor and weapons they used from him. Actually, I need more. You dont look like you need one or two bags. If it is simply something that needs to be replenished from the current supply, I will personallye and force it... No, there is nothing to ask for. Actually, I need a little more. Tell me specifically. I can''t. I motioned and instructed Archen toe closer. He frowns arrogantly and puts his face in my mouth. I''m also annoyed at being close to you. I spoke to him in a very kind voice and told him exactly how many weapons he needed this time. do you need it? .. what?! Wow.... This man''s expression haspletely hardened. Ehehe! Is it a little too much? That''s not a little bit! You crazy kid! hammer! Bring the sledgehammer! Ken screamed. Wow, this man got pissed off andpletely lost his taste. If this continues, I think next time his hammer will aim properly at my head and fly away. I said, Then I said! Take good care of me! I believe that they will prepare it for me once I have told them. Yes, 20,000 weapons and armor. .... Seriously, won''t I be beaten to death by cksmiths in the future? Maybe I should watch my back. * * Ian, the manager of the ve store, smiles brightly as usual. I never thought I would see you again this soon. Now I can even feel the intimacy, ahahahaha! Yeah, I think I''m going to fall in love with you now, seeing you for the third time. Originally, I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you again within five years, but I never thought I''d see you again in half a year. Is this also rted? Would you like to refrain from a close rtionship with a merchant who seems to have oil in your stomach? You always have a lot of troubleing a long way. Then can you make it a little cheaper? That''s embarrassing ahahahahaha. Ie here often, but they give me a little discount. I wanted to get the matter out of the way right away. I''m going to buy a ve again anyway! This time it is only needed for really serious purposes! That''s why this time, I''m just going to buy things to live neatly and finish it. After two big purchases, in Ian''s mind, as soon as I contacted him to see if I''d be a super VIP customer, he put other things aside and ran to priorities. Moreover, preparations for war are just around the corner. If my hunch is correct, there will probably be less than a year left before the Tripartite Alliance deres war. Therefore, today it is necessary to quickly buy something and move on to the next item. Have you been preparing? ... First of all, I prepared my mind to deal with whatever deal Arel-sama wants. When I first contacted Ian, I warned him in advance, saying, This time, we are going to do a more unprecedented transaction than other times, so be prepared. I have already contacted the ve traders that I am in contact with. No matter how many ves Arel-nim wants, I''ll get them right away. Since I had a record of purchasing 5,000 ves before, it seems that I have prepared myself so that I can respond even if I call more than that. How many ves do you want? I showed five fingers. Fifty thousand. ???? yes? Ian forgot to smile for a moment and did I hear something wrong? I am doubting my own ears. Fifty thousand. what''s the matter? It''s nothing. It''s only roughly 10 times the amount of ves tradedst time. Kkkkkkkuk! ... 50,000... 50,000? A shadow fell on his face. hmm? Is this too much? I expected that this would be possible and called him. In the first ce, even in the case of our Ernesia kingdom, the ratio of ves andmoners, such as general serfs, was almost equal. Basically, because they depend on agriculture, the nobles have arge number of ves, and most of the territories have serf viges. In the first ce, even if you say ves, as long as you don''tmit a crime, you''re just doing normal farming, soldiers, or hard work. They say they give me a sry too. Then what is the difference between amoner and a ve? Commoners can choose their upation ording to their abilities, but ves do not have such freedom. And above all, a crucial difference. ves are not protected by thew. For example, if a trader kills a ve with a wagon, no one will hold the trader ountable. Of course, the ve owner can demandpensation, but it is only in the sense of property. ves have no rights No freedom, no rights. Besides that, even if they are subjected to all kinds of hical abuse, they do not protect ves. Although there is a vew, it is only for the sale and management of ves, not the kind that guarantees the rights of ves themselves. That alone is enough to make ves miserable. No matter what kind of tragedy happens, no one will protect you. Even so, ves themselves are needed in the world today. so it doesn''t decrease However, there are cases where a ve bes amoner depending on the lord''s mood or various methods. Just like I took ves to increase the vigers before and made them vigers. However, it was a special decree under the pretext that it was because I had been inaugurated as a feudal lord. In other words, the country is like a special gift from the royal family. Even after that, to some extent, such preferential treatment does not ur. After all, very ismon. Therefore, I decided that there was nothing that could not be saved. In the first ce, the troublesome procedure is that the kingdom strictly manages thew because it happens that blindly purchasing ves and starving to death without properly managing them. It''s difficult if thebor to work is drastically reduced. Therefore, as long as the lord has sufficient ability, he can be saved. Cant you find it? It can be saved. It''s just... um... this is a little bit of a question. What? say it. Don''t make me worry about it and say it''s nothing. Actually, the number of nobles who want to trade ves has increased recently. Most nobles hoped for 2,000 to 3,000 ves to use as soldiers. yes. huh. so? ...I''m sorry, but would it be all right if I risked my rudeness to ask? doesn''t care. I can probably guess what you''re asking. Are you going to use all 50,000 as soldiers? It is not a question, but a certain certainty. Perhaps even before me, nobles who wanted to trade ves for soldiers hade and gone to hispany quite a bit. Not all 50,000. As in the previous transaction, the number includes their families. But... let''s just say that what you imagined will be roughly correct. .... okay. He''s probably already guessed what''s going on after several rounds of trading. When a war breaks out, merchants are second only to nobles and sensitive to the information. In particr, in the case of ve traders who provide valuable troops, the future fate of the merchant could be divided depending on whether or not to catch information. Arel-nim is already... no. It was a mistake. He deliberately pretended to be evasive. However, there is no doubt that his eyes have a different look, like a merchant who is blinded by the pocket of gold coins in the future. yes you smelled money Chapter 75 Chapter 75. Necessary for war (3) Since none other than I have revealed that I want to trade 50,000 ves at a time. Even if I don''t explicitly teach it, it''s like providing information that war is already certain. It''s hard to hide this as long as you''re making a deal. Still, if you don''t do useless cubing, I''ll go beyond taking care of yourself. Because I am of the same race. If I were in the same position, I would have weighed the benefits first. He must be trying to hit the nobles who trade after me by calling the ve price higher than the market price. I just want you to stop talking nonsense? of course. The mouth is the source of business. Returning to his original merchant''s smile, he now took out the documents for a full-fledged transaction. Isnt the mouth the source of ruin? It''s up to you to write. Ian epted my joke in moderation, and weughed at each other, rejoicing in the deal. By the way, can we send the ves to the territory as before? After the deal, Ian asked me questions about the ve acquisition process. Until now, his superiors had personally led the ves and brought them to the estate. And when I arrived, it was a procedure that I took over myself. Umm how long do you think it will take to gather 50,000 people? I think it will take about five days. uh? Are you faster than you think? this child. He pretends to be embarrassed by the words, but he seems to have half-expected that I would call that much. I would like you to ept it as a sign that you have gradually be ustomed to it. Heughed so smirkingly. I mean five days. yes. It is so. Then I''ll take you there myself. Are you okay? Five days go by quickly. If it doesn''t take long, it''s been a long time since I''ve been waiting while ying leisurely in the royal capital. Anyway... When I go back, work due to war preparations is waiting for me. i don''t want to go back home I''m going to make excuses and y! ? ? ? When the transaction was over, I called my older sister who was waiting quietly. Kania''s older sister had been waiting the whole time as if she was bored, as if she hadn''t much interest in the ve market. I simply told her the result. Then are you going back to the manor? no. I have to y for five days. For as little as five days, there was a justification for skipping the royal capital. If I go back anyway, I have no choice but to do some work. then? I can''t go back! Do you shoot your stomach without ying? sister! Lets go y for five days! When I insisted without hesitation, my older sister put on a puzzled expression. But everyone is busy? Is that okay? ah. I don''t know if this older sister is going to be bored. Originally, the busier you are, the more you secretly make excuses and indulge in moderation, so the taste of sucking honeyes back to life. However, even though Kania noona looks like this, she is basically sincere, so of course there is no way she easily agrees with my argument. sister. huh? Isnt there any interest in watching the royal road? Uh.. ..? I clearly saw my sister''s face tremble with momentary hesitation. Until now, we have never had a proper city tour since we were born. The city... Actually, my sister has no experience going outside more than me. Originally born as a princess, it was not easy to go out because of the ck magician''s attack in the past. Of course, my sister would also be interested in the outside world. Today, when I went to the royal capital together like this, he showed me that he was looking forward to it in his heart. I also saw him strangely excited while looking at the city scenery from inside the carriage. No matter how much I try to hide it, I can''t hide it from my brother. If there is a war in the future, I dont know when I will be able to y after that. So, you have to y while you can. A true honey-sucking pro doesn''t cover any time and ce. that''s my theory You have to y even when you can''t y to be a true professional, but I won''t bother talking about that. Despite my persuasion, my sister did note over easily. In the first ce, the reason my sister came along as my escort today is because everyone else is busy. But everyone is busy Its okay. I also gave instructions for most of the important things, so there is no problem, and then. and? Your sister doesnt have anything to go back to either. bring the facts here It is a truth that can never be ignored. Admit it, we are redundant. Rather than going back and interfering, it is said that it is helpful for them to indulge in moderation and get along with each other. It''s a sad reality that I can''t bear to deny. * * * As if my persuasion paid off, my sister eventually agreed to stay in the capital for five days. In fact, when I was leaving, the Yeongji side told me that I would be a littlete because of the procedure for purchasing ve soldiers, so it doesn''t matter if I stay for about 5 days. From the beginning, I meant to y. Then what should I do... Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve ever gone out normally. Basically, if it wasn''t for work, I wouldn''t go out. If I needed something from time to time, I basically ordered my subordinates to get it, and since I am an Indian, I didn''t have much attachment to the outside world. However, to the ignorant princess, the scenery of the city is strange. It''s funny again. The ce where we lived was the royal castle within the royal capital, but the city is really strange. My sister looked around. I thought about it from the beginning, but the viges in our territory must have been very small. Because its rural. You have topare what topare. Originally, Fahilia is a simple ce where only about 800 people live in each vige. The most rural of the countryside! Before the road construction, it was such an enormous countryside that even a dubious rumor that even one carriage a day would be auspicious would be heard. And I am a country lord! I am a real country boy. Afterwards, the vige will gradually develop and there may be usible attractions someday, but it is still the time for buds to sprout. Someday, I want to go beyond a vige and develop it into a decent city. And I want to have everything there and suck honey. that''s my humble dream Do not think that you will always be satisfied with country life. Burning a strangepetitive spirit, I made a promise. For now, lets look around in moderation. We started walking first. Does everything seem strange to the princess who first appeared on the street? Kanianuna, who looked around curiously, guided me carefully from the side so that I wouldn''t bump into a strange ce. I''m not worried about my sister, I''m worried about the building here. If you break it, I have to pay for it. This way. I have already memorized the approximate route, so I don''t have to worry about getting lost. I memorized all of the tourism issued in the royal capital. when? I saw it when I came here. you said I thought it was going to be fun from the start. Arel? Is it okay for us to go like this? are you okay? How many people in the world know our faces anyway? In the first ce, my purpose was to juste out to y with my sister, so there is no way they will ever get caught. Rather, it''s annoying if they get caught, so it''s morefortable to just pretend to be siblings on a trip. In fact, no one recognized our faces. Unless the guys who work in the castle have never seen me up close, it''s even harder to recognize. The position of the 2nd princess and 3rd prince is really ambiguous. Opportunities to show off to the public are rare, and there is no reason for the public to remember us. Few people would be interested in us. Now, if we don''t have idents and just walk around normally, won''t others see us as normal siblings? They''re normal siblings.... I fiddled with my bangs and moved my pupils to look at my sister''s hair. Did it look like that in the first ce?'' The hair color is different, the face ispletely different. My older sister has shiny aqua-colored hair with a refreshing feel. I have gray hair. I know very well that my older sister, who is healthy and full of energy, and I, who looknguid on the outside, havepletely different atmospheres. Does it really matter?'' Let''s stop thinking about troublesome things and let''s y until noona is properly satisfied today. * * * But there is one problem. Come to think of it, what do normal siblings do on a regr basis? The title is inspection, but I think of it as ying in reality. So what should I do? What do you usually do with your sister? In my first life, I was an only child. .... maybe. The ambiguous expression is because I keep repeating my previous life, so I can''t remember things that old. From then until now, of course, there were blood rtives in a rtionship that could be called brother and sister in previous lives, but most of them were not very close. The rtionship that was at least okay was to the extent that we didn''t even talk to each other until we died of old age? All of my previous lives so far have been like this, so no matter how much I was a pro in my previous life, I can''t figure out what to do with this. Even I, who worry about this, don''t really have an answer. When I was in my previous life, I was only obsessed with strange things, but I had no tips for the really important things. So this time, I want to enjoy everything I enjoy and livefortably. As I was thinking about where to look first, Kania noona said she wanted to look around the store first. Perhaps because it is a city, it is iparable to the shops in the vige. It is a structure in which several small merchants are located inside the site of a well-establishedrge headquarters. Not only the residents who live here, but also the peddlers are quite crowded. Ugh... it looks like a lot of people. I want to see what you sell. There wont be much to see. Maybe it''s a rare thing, but that kind of stuffes into my ears first these days, so maybe today won''t be any different. I don''t know if it''s fun just to look at it. I obediently followed behind my sister. We looked at each item one after another as if we were taking a walk. I have no intention of buying anything anyway. It''s not that I don''t have money, it''s that I don''t have anything I want. Even if we look like this, we are the best gold spoons in the kingdom. Even if I put my breath into the store that is governed by my mother''s hometown, Ainrest Street, I can get almost anything. So, is there anything you want? ah. I''ve seen that. Did Arel make it? I see. Some of the shelves seemed to specialize in products developed by me. Without much thought, as my sister led me, I frowned. Isn''t there a signboard that reads [Product developed by the third prince, the young sage of gray color] on the shelf. As the 3 princes you see in person, you can''t help but get hot. Who''s in charge here? Oh well, it''s our superiors. ...why do I always have to go through the shame? huh? What are you talking about? Its nothing. However, if I say anything here, it will be obvious that I came here, so I have no choice but to endure it. I don''t think I''ll be able to see you anymore because I''m embarrassed. R Chapter 76 I will not forget this shame. Even if you don''t know who is in charge, I will make you go through the same shame as me.'' I''d rather look over there than that. I dragged my sister and headed to another disy stand. After that, our focus was primarily on food. Buying something to eat on the street must have been a novelty even to my sister, so we bought this and that and walked around with our mouths on it. Of course, the taste is okay, but it''s not bad to eat in this atmosphere. That''s when I looked around most of the products. oh? My sister''s footsteps suddenly stopped. Apparently, her eyes are on a disy stand. Is there anything you like? Does it look like they sell kendo? I wondered what I was looking at, and there was a shop with swords and short knives of various lengths on disy, as if they were selling swords or iron products. Apparently, swords and iron products made in other territories were brought here and sold. However, it seems impractical. It seems like a store that aristocratic youngsters who don''t know anything would go to. Are you all carrying swords? Even if youre not a knight? At least travelers and peddlers wouldn''t carry a short dagger. In particr, if you go out of the city, you should always have at least a simple weapon on hand, in case beasts or monsters suddenly attack before security. Even if you''re not a knight, you still carry a sword... My sister muttered something meaningful. what? Maybe you want a new sword? Come to think of it, most of the swords my sister uses were general supplies used by knights, right? It was a kendo supply that my sister was wearing around her waist. Because her Aura''s nature and physical strength are so strong, her sister, who is in the midst of growing up, asionally breaks her sword or armor by mistake whenever her strength gets stronger, so she doesn''t use it for anything other than supplies. This does not mean that supplies are of poor quality. Don''t underestimate supplies. Even if it looks like this, it is iparable to the metal pieces that are rolling around in most local markets. Most of all, they are dwarves. A single one-handed sword used by our territory soldiers costs more than the most expensive sword in this store. But since I''ve never said that, my sister just wields it lightly without much thought. And I''m breaking one bag almost every two days. There are several. My older sister is also a youngdy. Of course, do you want to have your own pretty sword? The thought of .... flowed naturally, and I was surprised without knowing it. Why did he take it for granted that he wanted to own a sword? Sometimes it would be nice to be interested in things that real princesses would be interested in, not swords. Well... I don''t think there''s anything like that in a ce like this. Wouldn''t it be better to just ask outright? The moment I was about to ask my sister. Do you need a sword? How are you? I have a good sword. The merchant who seemed to be the owner of this shop jumped out and started inviting us to bring a sword. This is a sword made in the famous iron smithy of the dwarves. You know that the forge is here, right? When I heard that it was a dwarf sword, my sister looked closely at the sword that the merchant held out as if she was interested. No, the one on your waist is also made of dwarves, right? Hey what is that? Of course I do. As for how sharp it is, even the thickest log can be cut with this sword. No, bring an ax if you want to cut down a tree. It''s not even an advertisement for a kitchen knife that can cut anything and everything... Maybe this guy doesn''t know anything about swords. bother you I skimmed the shelves, paused, and shook my head slowly. There is no answer. Arel? sister. Be still for a moment. Then, he gestured to the merchant from earlier. As if they caught something, theye closer with their eyes shining. Don''t expect me, I''m not a hogu. It''s a dwarven sword. Is it true? of course! Put saliva in your mouth and speak. Then can I take it and show it to the dwarves? There''s a dwarf I know. I''m a imer I''m here to shake you off When I said this with a half-smirk, the merchant''s cheek twitched just once. You''re still a rookie for your face to copse here. If it was a more clever opponent, I would have seasoned it moderately, but I thought it wouldn''t be necessary, so I decided to move on to stone fastball. I will speak inly. No matter how much you want to make money, you can''t inject fakes. Eh? Is that fake? My older sister, who had been looking at the sword with interest until now, was surprised. of course. Even if I look like this, I haven''t seen one or two swords in my life. From my point of view, at first sight, this is just a sword forged by a nameless, lousy cksmith. If you wield it properly, it will break. what about the dwarves? It is probably a shallow idea peculiar to a peddler who arbitrarily assumes that those whoe to the countryside have no discernment and tries to make a good deal of it. If you want to cheat, try to cheat a little. Nuna,e with that sword and unfold it a bit. It just needs to be a little bit. to? how much? Two percent. When I said toe, the merchant suddenly flinched. like this? My sister epts the sword. He tilts his head. As expected, as soon as you hold it, you will notice a sense of incongruity. As soon as I started concentrating on the aura, the sword body seemed to have a slight blue light, and then it broke. These days, the dwarves seem to break if you put them in the aura. You better go file a im right away? Can I send it to Arken? It was only then that the merchant realized that something had gone terribly wrong and started to get sick of it. Something was wrong... Hey? If you''re going to keep crying, is there a way to check it yourself? There''s a dwarven forge nearby, so let''s go and check it out. It''s as simple as checking to see if they really bought or sold the sword to you. hmm? If I am wrong, I will make amends. Thats he cant even breathe properly when I push him, pouring out words without stopping. I approached the merchant. As I approached, the merchant retreated. This is the distance between you and my heart. Well, there is no need for troublesome push and pull. Hey. I''m busy too, so I can pretend I didn''t hear what you just said. A mistake Really? you can''t tell You mistakenly misunderstood the sword and offered it wrong, or something like that? I kindly tell him that I will have mercy, but hisplexion is not very nice. You must have an intuition of what wille next. I took out the dagger wrapped in a leather case from the disy stand and gave it a moderate shake. that!? Make this cheaper instead. Of course the price is up to you. He seemed about to pass out when I asked the price of the iron dagger, which was moderatelymon enough to eat it for free. But If you dont like it, lets go to the dwarf cksmith together. Come to think of it, most merchants who set up shops in cities like this usually belong to a certain trade association. The rudeness of the affiliated merchant bes a stain on thepany. Will it just pass? Certainly, the upper court would not be so lenient in punishing him for tarnishing their honor. Is it straight to mine-likebor? Ah, since I have to pay the indemnity, are you going to pull out all these things? wow! Just imagining it is miserable! I''m hiding my identity right now, but I am the person who has the deepest influence on thispany. If I make fun of him, he''ll be ripped to the bone. how is it? ... Thank you for your mercy. In the end, he couldn''t hold out properly and eventually handed over the dagger to me at a bargain price. And leaving the gloomy merchant behind, we left the mall. Arel? Did you want that? My older sister, who had been watching my actions nkly, was staring at the dagger I was holding, perhaps not understanding. This is a real dwarven dagger. Compared to other swords, the quality of the iron and the methods used were different. It''s only a dagger, but it can''t escape my attention. Of course, the reason I recognized it was because I had actually seen the dwarves'' work with my own eyes. Seeing as if it was hidden in a corner in an inconspicuous ce in the first ce, he probably had no intention of selling it. Or he would have charged an exorbitant price. And I didnt intend to use it, but I bought it for my sister. huh''? Dont be nk and take it. I put the dagger I just obtained into my sister''s hand. Originally, I wanted to give you a more proper sword, but there was no such thing. I should have asked Aken to give me at least one famous sword. The ves'' items were ordered by their workshop, but they were in mass-produced items. It''s sturdy and lifts well, but it''s not fancy. Really I was indifferent. Kania-nee, who was staring nkly at the dagger I held out, finally understood that this was a gift from me and happily epted it. thank you? I don''t think it''s something to be happy about. Even if the quality is good in the first ce, it is a dagger. It was nothingpared to the swords used by knights. Well... In the first ce, if my older sister, who is a Master, uses it, she''ll be able to handle it well enough, even with a dagger. That''s right, there must be no meaning other than an appendix. Shall I take a chanceter and give you something proper? Come to think of it, when the dwarf smithy that has entered our territory starts operating in earnest, let''s ask for a weapon suitable for everyone. The fifth day after finishing the tour of the royal capital. Through a person sent by the Chamber of Commerce, I was informed that the ves had finally arrived. Of course, it was impossible to receive 50,000 people in the capital, so I had to go to the store managed by Ian in another city to take over. 50,000 ves who would be our reserve soldiers were waiting in the clearing outside the storehouse. When they see me, they all bow down and bow. Yes, I am the one who will be your master. For some reason, I get goosebumps because I feel like I''ve be something after receiving 50,000 meeongchi bows. That''s a lot... I think Kania-nee was a bit surprised when she saw 50,000 ves. Boy. Arel! Are you really okay? Suddenly, my older sister stabs me in the side and asks. yes? Are you okay? Even if you take this much is there any problem? She already knew that I was going to buy 50,000 ves, but now she understands and worries about how many there are. ording to the ve Management Act within the kingdom, it is the responsibility of the lord to deal with ves without any countermeasures and if problems arise due to failure to manage them within the territory. I don''t have any problem. In fact, I instructed them to prepare a ce for them to stay. They are already in the process of expanding the small viges in the territory in earnest and also creating viges where ves can live. I am confident that I will not make a single person homeless. Chapter 77 Chapter 77. What I need for war (5) Although I''m a selfish bastard, at least I won''t feed myself at the expense of the people under me. Even if it''s a ve. That''s the absolute rule I made up my mind while setting goals in life to suck honey. Of course, I don''t know about things that are not mine. So that means we won''t let the ves freeze to death or starve to death. Actually, 50,000 is a lot. Of course, about 20,000 of these can be used as soldiers. The rest are families of ves who will settle in the vige and work for them. Still, 20,000 troops. There is a difference of about 4 times the number of soldiers managed in the territory so far. In the days of 5,000 people, at best, it felt like a territory autonomous unit, but if it goes beyond 10,000 units, it feels like a usible military unit will bepleted just by standing up. Is it the name of the Allel army? If they were trained in earnest and given Dwarf armor and weapons, they would be able to destroy a tolerable territory. .... If there was no risk of war in the first ce, I would not have thought of making a brigade this far. Even if I make it, I was nning to do it 5 to 7 yearster. Now, if I put my mind to it, I''ve gained the strength to overthrow Tayoungji. There will definitely be troublesome things. There''s a good chance that there will be some aristocrat who will raise a problem with me after this. But I can''t help it. Obviously, if a war breaks out, there is a possibility that a considerable number of enemy soldiers will flock to our territory. Because it was me who instructed me to make the problematic product. Of course, the goal of the three kingdoms is likely to include a n to kidnap or eliminate me. If that assumption is true, if the front line is pushed back immediately after the war, there is a possibility that 200,000 troops will rush into our territory. When preparing for that time, 20,000 is the minimum required number. If I get to that point in the first ce, I have no choice but to sneak out under the water. Taking that into ount, it is 20,000. I was really self-respecting and self-respecting, so Ipromised to this extent. By the way, these numbers are definitely spectacr. Arel? No way.... Now my sister noticed why I didn''t go back to the manor right away and tried to take over the ves myself while wasting time crying. You are astonished at the big picture. Exactly! I clenched my fingers and admitted. Sometimes I wanted to lead arge number of people and march. Why? Do you see that there is? You''re in good shape! .... that''s all it really is. Appearance of fashion is very important to the lord. Seriously. Leading 50,000 people is no easy task. Originally, the distance that would have taken four days if we traveled alone took 10 days as a group. If forced marching, the speed would be matched, but it would be difficult if the ves were tired. It is a speed that takes into ount a sufficient rest period. Still, it was rewarding toe back to the manor with such a leisurely group of people. It is very heartening to see the soldiers on duty at the gate guarding the borders of the territory wide open in amazement. Ah, how long has it been since you looked like this? What is the reaction when you surprise someone and how you feel when you see their face? Truly beautiful! Of course, seeing me happy with this, my older sister looked at me with sincere sorrow. It''s a hobby, please respect it. Isnt that too much? sister. Imagine. From now on, my sister will lead those 20,000 soldiers. My sister is puzzled when I suddenly bring up this story. What did that mean? Imagine the appearance of a knight leading 20,000 soldiers! The look of my sister! My sister''s eyes went nk, as if she were really imagining it. that might be good. My sister clenched her fists and her eyes lit up. It''s obvious what you''re imagining. Huhuhuhu She is a very easy sister to persuade. Well, he''s the one who''s been influenced the most by me, so of course, at times like this, he gets along. by the way. Whoop whoop If the soldiers react like this, I can''t wait to see what our aides will do. * * * As I expected, all of them gave a great response. Ah... I should have followed him... but Asha seemed to feel sorry for not being able to stop me. It''s like a mothermenting that her son bought a pet without thinking and came back. .... This. Not much. Even Seina couldn''t say anything. What are they going to do with their food? Dia. is that what you''re worried about? Don''t worry, we have plenty of food! My aides are shocked at first, but then they almost drag me into the castle and ask if it''s really okay as it is. Seeing that these girls, who had been surprised by everything I did until now and didn''t say much, surely means that it''s not unusual for the army to suddenly increase this much. ... No matter how prepared for war, wouldn''t it have been better to increase it after more urate information? No, even if I think about it any longer, the conclusion wont change. To Asha, who was worried, I made an affirmation. War always happens. And maybe Fahilia is the second or third ce for them to smash. In fact, I feel relieved if I increase the troops more, but there is a problem with handling the back. don''t worry. Have I ever done anything wrong? Even though I have acted ording to my desires andmitted entricities, I have never done anything wrong. My principle of action is 80% of my entricity and 20% of the cause for everyone! They should know that better than me. .... All right. Then I won''t object anymore. Asha also understood that. First of all... I''ll have toe up with a n to train the ves. As if she was dizzy just imagining it, Asha tried to think of what she had to do first, causing a slightly astringent twitch at the corner of her mouth. By the way, I''ll do the selection of the ves myself. Normally, I would have left it up to them to take care of it, but this time, for the sake of the safety of our territory, I intend to take full responsibility. ves were brought to the manor, and for several days they were given time to unpack and enjoy the cool air. Most of all, you must be tired from the long trip, so give yourself time to rest. After waiting for their strength to fully recover, I summoned 20,000 of them to the training ground to be future soldiers. I stand proudly in front of 20,000 people. It seems like he has be a general leading arge army. Surely this is enough for one division''s troops? Oops! Anyway, now I''m going to show them my first dignity as a lord . In front of the ves I put up, I clearly taught them what to do in the future. I promise you this one thing. As long as you wholeheartedly protect the territory with all your heart and soul, I will never regreting here. I will inevitably make them the best troops to fight the war in the future. So stay tuned. Especially since I''ve already thought of the hellish training course. I will definitely make you into the fierce dogs of hell. It should be hidden as much as possible. For now, I will only show you as a benevolent and wise lord. Wait for it hu hu hu hu hu hu. I giggled on the inside, but on the outside, I continued my speech. Even so, my eyes were scanning all the ves gathered at the training ground. Now my insight inside is in operation. Seeing as many as 20,000 people at once is an act that seems to dry my eyes a little, but that doesn''t mean that I will interview 20,000 people one by one, and when the interview is over, the war will start, so I will take a look at it at once. Don''t underestimate my keen eye and body vision. Just by looking at it like this, I have the confidence to sort out the boulder among 20,000 people. In the first ce, what I want to see is not that difficult. In order to transform 20,000 ves into brave soldiers in the future, leaders are needed to lead each other among them. So what you''re looking for is leadership. If you set the search with leadership and turn it. Oh my goodness. found.'' In my eyes, I saw a man with a light that would be okay. Huhuhu, that guy looks like he''s lost. I licked my lips while muttering nonsense in my heart, afraid that someone might misinterpret it. Then he had just given instructions to remember the ve. * * * End of speech. After dismissing the ves again, I ordered a servant to call for the man I had my eye on. After a while, the servant returned with the man. He is a young man who looks to be in his 30s with a fairly strong physique. Unlike the others, he shows quite a strange strength in his impression, so he must be the perfect talent to lead other ves. Whoa, whoa, did youe? What''s your name''? I already know, but at times like this, pretending not to know is the atmosphere. yes what is your name My name is Hermond. Being a ve, there is no surname that is tantamount to a family name. Hermond. yes Hermond. Do you know why I called you? ...Unfortunately, I don''t know. I am sincerely sorry. I think I know what kind of guy he thinks of me. In fact, since most nobles have irrational personalities, this kind of reaction ismon. There is nothing to be embarrassed about. I called you because I have something to tell you. If possible, I want to appeal I''m not scared, but I also want to take care of the dignity, so I pass. Let''s just keep things simple. I''m thinking of making you themander of the newly formed unit. ... I''m themander? He was surprised as he had never imagined that he would give such an order. ah. don''t worry. I''m not asking you to take it all on. In addition to that, I also paid attention to those who were slightly less qualified than that. But I''m going to leave the job of integrating them to this guy here, Hermund. Ha, but I wonder if I can really take on that heavy responsibility Well, Im going to give you training and education ordingly. Don''t worry about that. However, I will train a little harder. There was not much time left before the war. High-speed education... No, I should teach it through the teaching assistant course. What do you do? I will follow Arellsmand. As a result, it was decided to leave the overall management of the soldiers organized by ves to Hermund. Now the rest are individual ves... No, I should say soldiers now. where will they be ced And you have to make the most of your limited time to develop them into skilled soldiers. I''m not going to teach them myself, but I still need to write a basic training manual. .... This must be busy. Once again, I gnashed my teeth at the heads of the Three Kingdoms Alliance without knowing their faces. Come and see the opportunity that is really in my hands. Chapter 78 Chapter 78. What you need for war (6) Busy Busy. This time, I visited the workshop where Pei An was researching. His workshop is not located in the magic tower, but in the mountains not far from the capital. Because he''s a wizard, why is he setting up in a mountain like this? Let me ask that question. no. These days, only old people set up workshops in ces like this. Dia, who apanied me, shook her head. These days, young wizards prefer the city to the mountains. okay? In the past, it was said that it was considered normal to set up a studio in a forest or mountain rather than a city with many people and concentrate on research because of security or the crooked spirit unique to wizards. On top of that, if you set up a workshop in a city these days, you can easily get most of the materials. .There is a reason for that. Even wizards have a generation gap. I also prefer the city to the mountains. There is nothing to eat in a ce like this. .... ah. that''s me too .... Huh? for that reason? As we climbed the mountain while having such a conversation, Dia, who was walking in front of us, finally stopped. It will be here. She tapped the floor with the staff she was holding and said. The guards are watching, saying they don''t know why. I guess so. Now, with the naked eye, there is nothing here. However, if you look closely, you can see that mana is spread out unnaturally. Are you here? I asked, pretending not to know, and Dia nodded. This is inside. No? I don''t know anything As I said, if you look at it generally, it''s just a mountain with nothing. Please wait a moment. Dia pointed at the staff in the air and cast an incantation. A dispel is being cast to interfere with a certain magic spell. After a while, in the forest where there should be nothing! It seemed that there was noise, and then some spaces were cracked and a workshop could be seen in it. In case someone doesn''t find out that it''s not a wizard''s workshop, we put all kinds of protective barriers beyond our mansion in the barriers that hinder visual and sensory perception. The only thing Dia did was remove the visual barrier. It must be an application of illusion. However, not all wizards can see through. It means that Dia''s sense of seeing magic is very detailed. Incidentally, I can see through the barrier to that extent, too. If it were me, I wouldn''t need a dispel. Tear wildly with your bare hands. I could hear the soldiers gasping for breath. .... Should I pretend to be surprised? oh my gosh .... Aww, that''s awkward. Anyway, let that old mane out. Only the visual barrier was erased, but the other barriers remain, so it is difficult to enter without contacting them from this side. Of course, it means that it is difficult because I do not want to break it. When I informed that the VIP customer had arrived, the elderly wizard came out and greeted me. Arel. See you after a long time. What are you thinking about? You''ve been talking hard through themunication tool all this time. Only when ordering stuff. Hasnt that also been rare for the past few months? We wizards are now able to produce most magical tools. Thanks to my generous support. Still, I still have a long way to go to catch up with that inspiration. Still, in the long run, won''t I remain a good customer who guarantees that inspiration''s old age? Hoo. Is that so? Faian seemed a little interested in the growth of our mages. Next time, would you like to send my disciples to help? Arthur, Arthur. Can you see the ulterior motive? It has already been rumored that I give magicians ess to magic books without restrictions and support their research. Recently, I had to hire more people for the second round, but this time more wizards gathered and I had to struggle to recruit them, but that''s okay. Hmm. indeed. Thedy over there... This is Dia Lekki. Dia calmly introduced her name to Fian. Apparently, this is the first time they''ve met each other in person. Its quite good. It''s only the visual barrier, but I can''t believe I can count backwards in that short amount of time. As expected. Its thanks to Arell-nim. At the praise of the 7th ss master, Dia turns the ball to me as if it were natural. Dia, who said this, recently became a 5th ss master. In my eyes, it wouldn''t be long before I surpassed the 6th ss. by the way. Why did you want to see this old man in person? ah? It''s nothing special, there''s something I want to buy. I should have sent it anytime if you used themunication tool as usual. That''s a bit of a headache this time around. It''s something I have toe and ask for. Feian''s eyes narrowed when he intuited that it was different from the magic tools he usually shouted at. Which one? Magic Stone. Hmm. That too is grade A in purity. I want to get them in bulk. It is under the jurisdiction of the Mage Tower. I know. Basically, canma crystals from monsters or mines are purchased and handled from the Mage Tower. And if you ask the magic tower, they will sell it. But the Magic Tower probably wont sell it to me. In particr, because of the use I need magic crystals for, they are even more reluctant to do business with me. Are you talking about Arels request? I shook my head when Fei An, who was well aware of what my request was, asked with a wry smile. okay. Are you going to use it for war? He immediately guessed what I wanted the magic stone for. Even this old man has already heard rumors. indeed. It seems to be true that Arel-nim woulde in person. I have no intention of saying anything else about rumors, so I''ll just say this. don''t misunderstand All I need is magic stones to defend our territory in case of emergency. I nailed it firmly for once. He is heavy-mouthed, but the line must be drawn. Thest thing I want is for the perfect defense of the territory, and there is no other meaning than that. Come to think of it, how does the Magic Towere out? I think it might be involved. The mage tower belonging to each country is a facility that will inevitably be attacked as a priority if a war breaks out. Because the magician''s power is strong. In particr, in war, depending on the utilization, it is no different from a wide-area killing weapon. If an army of the size of the Three Kingdoms Alliance invades, will they also participate in the war? Then you wont even try to sell magic stones to me. It may not be possible if it is a low-grade magic stone, but if it is a high-purity magic stone, basically, it will not be easy to trade unless it is requested by the royal pce. That alone is enough to be a factor that exerts great power in war. But why did you ask that old man like this? I pretend not to know, but I can get enough of your connections. Although he set up a studio in a mountain vige like this, he is a wizard with enough influence. If you borrow his connections, you should be able to trade magic stones to some extent. And you actually made it that way. ...that''s a really good ear. Fei An smiled softly. Dia was perplexed by the subtle fluctuations in mana. It''s a joke. But if you buy it from me, it will be expensive. are you okay. You know my specialty, right? Gold coin gold coin gold coin gold coinbo. I will continue to beat you with gold coins until you give me the goods. And even though it''s annoying, if you don''t get it through a backdoor deal, even if you spend a little more money,ter the Mage''s Tower might interfere with it for some reason. The way the world works is that there are times when dealing behind the scenes is more convenient. This old man has a heavy mouth, so he can be trusted. People''s mouths tend to feel heavy when they get their share. Especially an old man who has survived such a long time. All right. But will it take time? I am considering that. I''m sure that''s why I''ll find a quality magic stone that I''m satisfied with. By the way, then you dont even need magic tools, do you? Oops, in this case, it must be a tool for a specific purpose. What he means is that he will use it as a weapon, not just a magic tool. How much am I really going to go overboard and sell it? Be satisfied with the money you stole the magic stones from. Even if you really die, you go there to pack money and go. We will develop what we need in our manor. All we need this time is that material. okay. I will also watch with interest. Fei''an chuckled and promised to send me whatever I asked for. After that, we discussed how much to pay, but the old man was very greedy, so we had to pay a rather high price. When the business was over and he left the workshop, all barriers, including the visual barrier that Dia had dispelled, started working again. Arell? Is it okay to spend that much money? Dia, who had been watching politely until now, asks a question. Dia stumbled slightly on the spot when she heard how much I had agreed to pay the old man. It''s because the amount beyond imagination came and went. She, who has been calm in everything so far, showed signs of genuine fear in front of money. Yes, money is scary. money is power Arent you paying too much? No problem. In the first ce, that amount was expected enough. In the first ce, our product is so popr that this amount is not a small expense, but it is not fatal. In particr, there is a huge amount of moneying in from abroad for paper, beverages, and recipes. Even after paying a considerable amount in taxes to the royal pce, there was enough left over. I wonder how much it is? When I smiled mischievously, Dia seemed to be conflicted for a moment, then nodded slightly. When I beckoned her toe closer, Dia obediently showed her face. .thats about it. I gave the approximate amount so that only she could hear it. Dia is silent for a moment. I''ll just forget about that. I gave up on the idea. Its enormous assets make even a 5th ss master wizard shut up. Confused, in a low voice, How much is my sry and how many badges? It is a phenomenon that urs when a child who is quick to calcte why is so flustered that even if he understands it, his mind cannot follow it. Before my 40th reincarnation, there was a time when I lived the world with that feeling. I feel kind of happy. Yes, that feeling is what makes a person grow. But it''s Dia, isn''t it? The property I mentioned does not include the property of the Queen''s mother''s family that I robbedst time. .... Although she did not inform. .... You shouldn''t even know in the first ce. I just smiled happily. As soon as I returned to Peian''s workshop, I revealed the blueprints of items to bepleted before the war to our exclusive wizards. .... this is? We need to prepare it so that it can be used, at least until the war begins. It is not easy to tell when the war will start, but the fact that the schedule will never be sufficient made the wizards''plexions darken. this.... Should we prepare ourselves? I''m sorry, but this cannot be entrusted to wizards belonging to other territories or outsiders. It''s dangerous. We understood the risk. However... will he be able to guess... The wizard shudders in fear of working overtime. I ordered with a smile. Find it somehow. That way we can protect this territory. Yes, you guys have been off work for a while. Let me show you what real overtime and holiday work is all about. I don''t care if you call me a bad employer. This is for the peace of my honey sucking life. Don''t worry, the allowance is expensive. Well, congrattions to the nerds. The peace of the territory is up to you. I sincerelyforted them. Originally, peace is thew that gongdori protects. Chapter 79 Chapter 79. Siblings of the Pernil family (1) I thought about going on an outing to the royal capital again. reason? just because i want to y I have already turned fifteen. I''m at the age where I like to y and I just want to go out. Not so. Even so, it is too sudden. How many years are you saying youve served me? Its the second year now. Asha, who apanied me as an escort, sighed. hmm? Is it already 2 years? time goes fast How are you? Its not even a day or two that I do this. Suddenly, in the morning, I said, I will go to the royal capital for a while. You will apany me too. It is proof that I am getting used to the attitude of epting that I suddenly go out on a whim ormit something to decorate something. Today is something important, so you even used a teleport scroll? Asha asked with a slightly serious look. Normally, when I go to the royal capital, I usually ride a carriage or something, but today I deliberately used a teleport scroll. He seems to have guessed that this would not be a normal thing since he used even the cheapest magic scroll without hesitation. Well... these days, since I keep preparing only serious things, do you think it''s natural to think that I''m preparing something again? Did you tell me? I just came out for personal business today. he doesn''t know me yet If it''s just to y, I''ll spend a lot of expensive teleport scrolls. And in fact, sometimes even sneaking out of the castle wastes scrolls. No one knows because it hasn''t been noticed until now. These days, he secretly practiced space movement magic, so the proportion of scrolling will soon decrease. well that happened So where are you going today? To buy erotic books at arge bookstore in the capital. There may or may not be a series of fantasy erotic books that the owner sells only to trusted customers. Lets go back. Asha sincerely grabbed my wrist and took me away on the spot. Suddenly, it seemed to end as soon as I went out. I''m kidding. Did your eyes look serious? Do you think I will take you, Asha, to buy something like that? I went secretly Or did shee with Seina or Dia? It has always been and will always be. Its a joke. I''ve got something else to do for a while. Really. When I appealed with bright eyes, Asha let me go, as if she trusted me. Where are you? It won''t be far. In the first ce, I set the coordinates before using the scroll. I only looked at the map and took the coordinates, so it seems that the location is subtly misaligned, but it won''t be that far. I took the lead, and Asha followed after me, and after walking for a while, I immediately saw the goal. Here! You''vee to the right ce. Arell-sama? What kind of joke are you talking about? Hey profit!''? It was a big deal. The gaze from our female knight is very cold. It''s just that it''s more like a feeling of bewilderment than angry. I''d rather just tell the truth here. No, that''s... No matter how much, I wonder if this isn''t it. He said scratching his cheek. The ce where I stopped was the Royal Academy located in the royal capital. Basically, it is a kingdom-approved educational institution that teaches children of nobles. .... I know. I should have been there to know The education of a child from a truly noble family is usually hired by a private tutor, but not entrusted to such a ce. In the end, the reality is that those who attend this ce are nobles of a certain level or lower. Really precious bodies go to ces like this. The important thing is that Asha''s younger brother enrolled here. Asha, I heard your younger brother enrolled here? But isn''t it a little bit strange that you nevere to see it? Actually, I asked Ashane''s family situation once when I had the chance before. Also, I''m sorry to the person himself, but I already knew because I had done a background investigation. After the family stumbled once, she became a knight to feed the family. After struggling here and there, he became my escort knight. And they followed me to Fahilia. Even though he thinks that his life is full of ups and downs once in a while. It wasn''t just her, but the others, too, didn''t stand out that much because they had a little life. In addition, these days, the sry I give has gone up quite a bit, so I know that the family situation has improved, so I didn''t have much to worry about. It may be too much for Asha, but being a noble without money is surprisinglymon. By the way... I tried to give Asha a vacation before. At that time, Asha refused, saying she was busy now. This is because Asha has never returned to her hometown since being assigned to this side. Even so, it seemed like they were exchanging letters. Rumors of a possible war soon began to circte within the kingdom. It must have been conscious because I, not anyone else, was preparing the most diligent countermeasures. If your younger brother had enrolled here, wouldnt it be okay toe see him at least once, even if it wasnt for vacation? What if I was in Asha''s shoes? would have run at once. Day? Fuck the x yeah! And the working environment under me is not so ck? Of course there is a position, so I know that I can''t do it like that. But if it were me, I could understand and give you time. If you''re short on time, you can also give them a teleport scroll. I have a lot of acknowledgment. If I didn''t think so, I''d be a bit shocked too. Was working under me that ck... no, I sang a ck ck song, but that was a joke. ...Ha, but everyone is busy.... I can''t take a break, can I? Besides, Arell-nim is busy too. me? Are you ying secretly? Every day, you secretly leave your work to someone else and y around? It seemed like I couldn''t allow that much... It''s sad... I deliberately pretended to look up at the sky as if I was sad, and muttered. A slightly empty gaze is the point. When I pretended to be really sad, Asha was really flustered. It''s not like that! Just... just? Everyone is busy. Its a bit too much for me to be alone Ehh, dont be stubborn with just that. ....This is why too much diligence can be poison. No wonder. Yes, it''s all because of what the Three Kingdoms Alliance is. Let''s make them look bad. yes they are wrong You guys are bad okay? That''s why I was going to personally take Asha to meet her younger brother. Actually, if you ask them toe and go, there is a possibility that they will refuse because they are stubborn. It''s a bit like pushing something like this with an order. So I came myself. As long as she''s an escort, it''s her job to follow me when Ie. ....In my true heart, I also want to take a look at the academy or something. It''s all for the sake of my subordinates! I, who thinks of letting my subordinates meet my younger brother, is truly the true owner! huh! Not to mention that I''m a real, true superior! Yeah, it''s never boring. It''s boring to just roll around in the castle, so sometimes I go somewhere else... No, I didn''t think I was going to y. Ego? Then what shall we go and y? ....No. How can I get him to meet his younger brother, Shaliang? ? ? ? No matter how much I''m a prince, I don''t have that many powers. There was no power that would make it okay to roam the inside of the Royal Academy without any reason. Above all, if you y a game for no reason, your father will be second to you and your mother will scold you. In other words, it doesn''t matter if you go around as long as there is a reason. I walked alongside Asha and exined why I was allowed to roam here. Did you say you wanted to refer to the academys educational environment? that''s right. I wanted to see the educational environment of the prestigious Royal Academy, so I asked to see it for myself. It was an excuse to say that someday, when our territory grows, we have to give the people of the territory a minimum education. Actually, I don''t need it.'' If it was necessary in the first ce, I referred to it once upon a time. It''s true that this ce is famous as one of the best educational institutions in the kingdom, but to be honest, if it''s evaluated as a facility for pure educational purposes, it''s below my standards. In the first ce, the aristocrats'' educational institution was not a ce to learn academics purely. Actually, it''s a ce forworking.'' The core of the aristocracy''s power is money and personal connections. To that end, we throw social parties on fictitious days, buildworks, and exchange lucrative information. So, where does a young aristocrat, before jumping into the social world, build those connections? here it is for Friendships are formed from childhood and carried on into adulthood. ...Even though it wasn''t founded for that reason in the first ce.'' The history of this ce is said to be deep. It is said that the first king directly insisted on the necessity of education and established it. However, between then and now, the form and... the contents seem to have changed. As the years change, no matter how noble the purpose is, it changes. That''s a boring exnation. In short, I intend to find Asha''s younger brother here. Since this is a dormitory system, once you enter, it seems difficult toe out until the vacation period, which is given once a year. Of course, I could kindly ask for it, but there''s no way Asha, who is naive, would be pleased with that. So I''m about to pretend I''m out to y and let them meet. ....And personally, I''m curious about what kind of kid Asha''s younger brother is. In the end, it means that 75% of my pure interest and 25% of consideration for my subordinates were mixed. So, Im going to look around on my own. Asha, you dont have to worry about it either. I see. In the end, Asha, who could not ovee my argument, nodded. So, we set out to find the little brother first. I asked about the lecture schedule here in advance, so I know roughly where it will be by now. I secretly gave the dean here some of the new upgraded hair loss pills that hadn''t been released yet. I wondered what it would be like to have someone as the dean who could exin all the lecturers and noble children''s sses just for that. He said that after the theory ss, he woulde out of the building where the lecture room is located. Ah, now that I think about it, I dont even know what Ashas younger brother looks like I have to look around to find a kid I dont even know, and all I see is a strange boy and his escort driver. Ask Asha about her younger brother''s appearance. You will know right away when you see it. Ive heard a lot of people say that I look a lot like me. Is that usually just a greeting? Why do you always say this when you take your kids? Oh hey, who does he resemble? Buy all of them didn''t look like And unlike me, hes an honest and kind younger brother. Hmm, I think Asha is also quite direct and has a good personality, right? You''re making a weird joke again. Isnt it true? than that Seeing that she is talking about her younger brother now, fortunately, the rtionship between them seems not bad. Well, seeing as Asha used the money she earned to advance to the academy on her own, there can be no bad rtionship. As a younger sister... Strangely enough, most of my family rtionships have been shitty over the course of my life so far, so it''s hard to understand all of Asha''s feelings. Honestly, even if I understand it in my head, it doesn''t reach me well in my heart. With that thought in mind, when I moved my steps again. ....ah. Asha groaned softly. Chapter 80 Chapter 80. Siblings of the Pernil family (2) What else is there? Puzzled, I turned my head in the direction of Asha''s gaze, and I opened my mouth slightly. There was a boy who looked exactly like him. Come to think of it, did I mention that Asha''s younger brother is only thirteen years older than her? Asha is twenty-four, so she''s eleven. They seem like siblings with a big age difference, but it''s surprisinglymon in this society. Even in my family right now, how big is the age difference between siblings? Eleven years old anyway. If so, he must be a boy in his prime. And in front of our eyes, there was a boy who met the exact conditions. uh? Do they really look alike? A face that really makes me wonder if Asha would look like that if she subtracted the years equal to the age difference. If I put it badly, he''s pretty for a boy, but if I put it nicely, he''s a promising figure who''s going to make a lot of girls cry in the future. Unexpectedly there is such a thing as heredity. I was genuinely amazed. Iret... Asha muttered her brother''s name. That''s right. Your name is Aimet. Hmm, the brother and sister reunion came sooner than expected. I wanted to congratte them innocently and give them a round of apuse, but it seemed like they didn''t know the atmosphere. It was because there were other uninvited guests besides the two siblings. To be precise, there were aristocratic children surrounding that younger brother. Normally, just looking at the sight of young children huddled together would make me happy, but seeing my eyebrows furrow on their own, it didn''t seem that way. To watch for the moment, I and Asha both stood still and watched. A girl from among the noble children steps out and approaches Aimet. Ilet, have you thought about what I suggestedst time? The atmosphere of a girl who looks strong. And Eyelet shrugs. At a cursory nce, a usible dynamic isplete. At that age, girls are stronger than boys, but the current situation probably has nothing to do with that. Ha, but thats a bit difficult. Iret shook her head and refused something. What are you talking about? For those of us in the middle, we don''t know what that offer is, but it''s never a good thing. So, doesn''t that make you look a bit awkward? By the way, there are guys like that everywhere you go... Human nature doesn''t change even if you''re aristocrats. If you always put it in a group, there will always be things that gather and show off. Is that really human nature? No matter which world you were born in, such a sight will never disappear. Can I help you? Just looking at it, it seemed that the atmosphere was being bullied by something. So you''re saying it''s okay to create a mess in the name of justice? I am confident that I can intervene anytime and anywhere. And I''m confident that I''ll turn it upside down one more time while pretending to take care of it. . Let''s wait. Asha pondered for a moment and shook her head. Unexpectedly, noona is more calm at times like this. Contrary to concerns, no more serious incidents urred, and the girl and other noble children left. And Iret, who was left alone, puts her hand on her chest and breathes a sigh of relief. Now is your chance. What are you doing, Iret? Asha is already approaching him and talking to him. Iret was very surprised as if she hadn''t expected that her sister would jump out of this situation. Oh, I see that family calls you sister. I decided to quietly sit behind Asha and only take the spectator mode. After all, it''s best to watch other people''s chores from behind. Sister, how did youe? When Iret questioned whether she hadn''t expected her sister toe out of nowhere, saying she couldn''test time, Asha blurted out, ...there''s something like that. More than that. What are those kids just now? Didn''t you send a letter to the family saying that you''re doing well? You''re doing very well is usually used as amon irony in letters. For example, the military or the military or whatever in the military. Is it simr here? Only then did Iret, realizing that Asha and I had witnessed what had just happened, averted her gaze and hesitated. sister! Misunderstanding! Miss Carrett... understands that. When asked, it''s hard to tell the truth. However, Asha continues to urge her younger brother to answer as if she hadn''t thought of that. Um... should I just stop it? This is when the cool and smart me has to intervene. ....And I''m also responsible for bringing me to this situation. While thinking about this, Iret sped her hand and averted her gaze from Asha. I dont want to say it I for some reason gave up on exining. Are you a rebel here? At this time of year, children are very troubled by this. ....Isn''t it time to say the same nonsense? ???? what? Asha, the party involved, looks quite perplexed. I think I can understand that feeling a little bit. Well, that''s true, but I''ve never been beaten like this by Kania-nee. If the age difference is halfway, even if you rebel, you will be physically pushed away. Mainly my back doesn''te out. However, in the case of the two brothers and sisters over there, it seems that this is not necessarily the case because there is arge age difference. It''s the first time I''ve seen Asha so flustered. Ah?... Islet?????? Perhaps this is the first time something like this has happened, Asha is restless in a half-crying state. When working normally, he works diligently and diligently, but when ites to his own work, he can''t handle it well. Reluctantly, I poked her around the waist and called out to her. for a moment. Stay out of the way. I''ll tell you the rest. But... I can''t cause such trouble to Mr. Arell. I am also responsible for bringing you here and creating this atmosphere. Usually these things should be discussed between men, right? When I intervened moderately, Asha understood my meaning and moved away for a while. Boy, from now on, it''s time for men to talk. A boy who looked at me as I suddenly touched the baton and tilted his head. ...Somehow, I think I can understand the girl''s feelings from earlier... I realized anew that a boy with teary-eyed eyes and a gender-ambiguous feeling would be quite lethal if he made a face like this. Surprisingly, I feel like the existence of a younger brother would be quite salty. ....No, am I trying to open my eyes to something insignificant here? Hey there Iret looks at me carefully and tries to speak. Come to think of it, he doesn''t know who I am. Im sorry. I should have introduced myself first. Oh no. I''m um... To put it simply, I''m the person your sister currently serves. Are you the third prince! Iret was startled. That''s right, do you already know the simple current situation by sending and receiving letters? Then there is no need for a lengthy self-introduction. sorry. It''s rude to see you.. e ? are you okay. I didn''te here with that intention in the first ce. Even though he was only eleven years old, the boy understood where I was and I stopped him from trying to kneel down. stop. Beyond that, I am awakened to strange things. Why did my sistere here? Well, there''s no doubt that my older sister, who is working in a cold, snowynd in the far north, would be embarrassed if she were here. For now, lets talk. Your older sister came here because I came here because I had some business to do. Is that so. He nods as if he understands, but he seems to be missing something. Shouldn''t I have just honestly said I came to meet you''? By the way, what was that? Are you really being bullied here? Surprisingly, the insidiousness of an aristocratic society is more severe, not less. In particr, a poor aristocratic family that once stumbled greatly like this boy''s family could be a good target for bullying. Moreover, it itself has a strange atmosphere to the point that even I can shake for a moment. Of course, the bullying I''m talking about is different from the bullying that kids of this age say. Oh no its not like that. Iret blushed and said no. You can be honest. I will guarantee your anonymity. Anonymous? yes anonymous. Things like someone from the academy one day disappeared without a word due to an anonymous tip. You just have to call someone''s name in front of me. I will teach you the true taste ofworking. With a lowugh, I invited the boy to be honest. no! It''s really not like that! Is that something that bothers anyone? Isnt that the girl who somehow looks good? That''s not it... she... Iret was hesitant to speak. are you okay. I''ll keep it a secret from my sister for now. Really? just in case. In the end, with my persistent persuasion, Iret began to tell me the truth as if she had the heart to speak after thinking over and over again. Actually... she is Heia Karet, the youngest daughter of Marquis Carret. Marquis Carret? Oh yeah. I remember. I think you know who it is. I remember a few of the nobles who greeted me at a banquet celebrating my birthday. I got the impression that he was a very nice-looking man. Also, I know that he wasn''t a noble with such a bad reputation. Okay, so we can post behind closed doors saying that his daughter is harassing the younger brother of the princes escort knight, right? Don''t worry, infiltration is a specialty. Like a thief, I''ll leave an anonymous letter by the man''s bedside and bring it to you. It''s not that we don''t know each other, he''s the younger brother of our escort driver, so he''s loyal to that level. Thats not it! When I pretended to roll up my arms with a friendly smile like a devil, Iret hurriedly stopped me. That''s not it, she''s... She? Iret lowered her head as if she was ashamed for some reason, and continued with her face blushing. Youre forcing me to date. ???? what? Fellowship! Boy, this is embarrassing even for me. On the one hand, it made a little sense. Yes, he''s definitely embarrassed to tell his sister. Was it not a group bullying problem, but a love problem for the little ones? More than that, are the aristocratic children here so promiscuous in their view of love? How old are these already salted? Can''t I bring a bamboo spear right away! Reassured that it was not a serious problem, I waved to Asha, who was waiting on the other side. e to worke to work Wait! Arell! A secret from my sister. Yeah, that''s exactly what I said. I smiled at Aimet and whispered into the ear of this ignorant innocent boy. That is a lie. ..!! I taught this boy a life lesson today. No, if it was a really serious concern, I was going to arrange a confidentiality guarantee. To be honest, I enjoy this with his older sister, Asha. Isn''t it something we should put our heads together and discuss? It would be embarrassing for a boy who looks like he''s discussing dating issues with his older sister and her boss. Chapter 81 Chapter 81. It is said that it was not long after he entered the academy that the youngest daughter of the Karet family noticed Iret, a sibling of the Pernil family. Usually, to nobledies of that age, Iret is not a subject of much interest. In general, I tend to follow stronger and more dignified associations. However, Heiacaret, the youngest daughter of the Caret family, was a little different. She had her eyes on Iret. Ilet! Go out with me!! It is said that he suddenly drove him against a wall and said this straight to the point. Isn''t there usually a case where girls apply for a date first? I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but the girls in Ernesia Kingdom are subtly... cool. How old is that Karet family kid? You are two years older than me. Then you''re thirteen. I wonder if a 13-year-old girl is doing a wall-knock that I haven''t done yet in this lifetime. I don''t know if it''s because normal girls are precocious at this age, or if the taste of the youngest girl in the aristocratic family sprouted early, but she seems to be more energetic. In any case, Iret said that she refused because she was embarrassed and also a little afraid of Heia''s momentum. If the first love of the youngestdy of an aristocratic family ended with a difference... it would have remained a great story. Even after that, Heia continued to approach Iret and asked for a date. .... For now, the person concerned testified so. After hearing the rough story, Asha and I were both speechless. ...Are alldies from aristocratic families like that? Is the climate here passionate? Absolutely not. .... At least I don''t. Asha denied it. He muttered something softly, but pretended not to hear. It seems that the youngest daughter of the Karet family is unusual. Still, Im d your younger brother seems to be popr. There is no such thing as poprity. Iret was in extreme denial. The other youngdies just treat me like a pet. If I sit still, he wille up to me and touch my hair. Or bring something like a snack and slip it into your mouth and enjoy the reaction. Everybody makes fun of me like that. You really dont know? yes? I tilt my head as if I really don''t know. This is exactly the case when it is said that the person who has it is unaware. hey little boy I assure you, there will definitely be a lot of people who are very jealous of that appearance. Apparently, this little boy was more popr than I expected. I am not really aware of that. Asha, I''m really looking forward to the future of your sister. Please stop joking like that. No, are you serious? If it is properly awakened, perhaps a swallow that will go down in the history of the kingdom may be born. I dont know how to treat her. Is that so? He answered slightly more bluntly than before. Maybe it''s because it''s a love story for little boys, so I lost interest a bit. I point slightly to the back. Then you can ask the person in question. isn''t it? The youngestdy of the Karet family? four!? Eyelet is startled and only then turns around in the direction I pointed. I was surprised twice when I realized that Heia was really ring this way. Miss Carcaret!? As the object of gossip a moment ago is now approaching this way, it is likely that hisplexion will turn white. I came back because I have something to tell Aimet again? Who are these people? Heia was puzzled as she looked at me and Asha alternately. In particr, Asha opened her eyes wide at the moment, probably because she had a simr impression to Eyelet. Yes, you seem to understand it instinctively. Yes, Miss Heia. This is your sister-inw. no! Arel-nim, what are you kidding me with! The two siblings shouted at the same time. No, did you just introduce the results by omitting the middle process? Just a spoiler predicted ording to my foresight? ....okay. Are you Eiret''s sister? I heard the story. Heia nodded. When ites to public Asha, he seems to understand. Then, grabbing the hem of her skirt, she greets her future sister-inw. My name is Heia Karet. I am the youngest daughter of the Karet family and I am hoping to date your younger brother. Contrary to the high-handed atmosphere of the first time I witnessed it, it is a nobledy who knows how to properly behave at times. By the way... this kid is quite good? Did you confidently tell your future sister-inw what you meant? I want to give you a round of apuse. It''s me who was joking around, but I really didn''t expect it toe out like this. Iret is restless and when ites to Asha, she ispletely dumbfounded. He must have never dreamed that a future sister-inw would appear in the younger brother who had been reunited after a long time. ah! I crave carbonation. While I was calmly observing the atmosphere, Asha suddenly tugged at the hem of my clothes. Looking back at Asha, her face looked like she was about to cry. This is the first time I''ve seen him ask for SOS so seriously. The feeling of desperately wanting help is conveyed. OK, I''d be happy to give you advice. We put our heads together and started talking in low voices. What am I supposed to do? .. choose. Do I go with the nasty devil-sister-inw or the angel-signed sister-inw? If you choose the former, I will first teach you how to overturn a teacup gracefully so that not a single drop sshes on your clothes. As I smirk and offer options, Asha res at me. Okay, jokes aside, let''s be serious this time. ...If you don''t particrly hate that kid, why don''t you support your younger brother''s romance? ???? yes? I guess I didn''t notice. .. From my point of view, its not that bad between the two of them. ...But Iret... she forced it. ...But I didn''t say I didn''t like it. Several times during our conversation I tried to speak badly of the youngest daughter of the Carret family. However, every time that happened, the boy was in extreme denial. I don''t hate it. I''m just overwhelmed and don''t know what to do. ...I think if you encourage them in moderation, the rest of you guys will do all sorts of unspeakable things to each other and live happily ever after. ...Iret is eleven now! what do you not know Are the kids going to bed very early these days? When you''re 11, you''ll be able to break out of your shell and fly away. Even if it was just me, when he was his age, he pped his wings in a splendid way. Of course, it''s a story of a life that lived before. However, Asha doesn''t seem to understand at all. ...Then, shall we talk a little more seriously? ???? yes? ...The Karet family is famous for their extraordinary ability to get their share with proper investments. The Karet family is famous as a family with solid assets, even if they are not the top in the kingdom. There are no special products, and agriculture is just so-so. But they are never poor. The head of the house, the Marquis Karet, invests in a family that seems to have a chance, whether it''s because he has a sense of rolling his own money or has a high discernment, and then reaps the benefits. It means that the family has the ability to make a profit through investment. And it must be something like heredity passed down from generation to generation. Maybe the reason why that girl has her eyes on Iret is because she has her own discernment. ...what was that about? If Iret goes well with thatdy?????? Asya, there is nothing to harm your family. Asha shuts her mouth. And then his eyes drooped slightly. look disappointed in something It seemed like a sense of shame not towards me, but toward myself. He probably listened to my words and thought of the gains in an instant. Although it ismon for aristocratic marriages blinded by profit or love affairs arranged ording to the n of adults. It must have bothered him quite a bit that he calcted it against his younger brother. ...Well, that''s an excuse. From my point of view, even for your younger brother, that is the most desirable rtionship. I know very well that Asha can''t understand. So I decided to give a suitable excuse. ...I understand your feelings of anxiety, but if it''s thatdy, there''s no problem. At least as far as I can see, there isn''t much of a problem with the character of the youngest daughter of the Carret family. There''s a point where it''s a little bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of Rather, wouldnt it be more desirable as an older sister to push if you both dont hate it? I guess so. After I persuaded her, Asha eventually agreed. Then what should I do? No... what should I say... ...as an older sister, wouldn''t it be nice if you could give me some advice based on a usible dating experience? When I said that, Asha shook her head and bowed her head. ....no. huh? I dont have the experience to give advice like that. Well, he''s been trying to be a knight to raise a difficult family all this time. At the age of a flower, I spent my time in a ce where I had no rtionship with love. Thanks to that, even though he is from a noble family, he seems to have few flower-like memories of love or anything. ...Then I''d rather... I... um... I''d rather give you advice like a professional from my previous life, but I also opened my mouth. Arell? sorry. I don''t think I have anything to say. ....no. I know that Arell-nim also has no experience. I don''t mean that. Lots of awesome experiences. very awesome not majestic Every single one of my love stories is a legend. But..... ...if I pass this on, it will leave a trauma in the hearts of those little kids. It''s still too early for children''s romance. Asha, that''s all we can do. yes. I guess so. We understood each other''s intentions without much conversation. Lets just watch. Let''s watch the romance of the little ones quietly. I think it''ll be moderately fun, so I''m in the mood to push it down the cliff. So we decided to watch Iret and Heia fight. But why did Iret refuse to associate with that child? If you don''t like it, there''s no reason to reject it. It seemed that Asha btedly questioned that point. Well why? Usually it''s his pride as a boy or..... ...there are other reasons. Noticing the presence of someone else approaching, I murmured with a half-sarcastic smile on my lips. It seems that the reason appeared just right. What appeared this time was a group of noble boys who looked about two years older than Aimet. At first nce, it''s not a friendly crowd. Above all, the gaze of the aristocratic boy at the center of them didn''t seem very kind to Aimet. Is it you again? Pernille. He red at Eyelet with a hostile gaze and growled. Are you trying to seduce the daughter of the Karet family without knowing the subject? I still haven''te to my senses. ?... Luchen. Iret, somewhat discouraged, avoided the boy''s gaze as he hurled abusive words. I told you not to approach me again 1? ?He strides towards Aimet. Wait! Why are you ming Eyelet! It is my judgment to keep Eyelet next to me. I dont like that! Why do you want to get close to this guy from a lesser family to the point of refusing to associate with me? This is a family that has fallen into disrepair and the eldest daughter has to go to the countryside and even work as an engineer to earn money. Wow, it''s too serious to be honest. The lord of that vige and the eldest daughter who works there are listening right now? For reference, Asha is just calmly ignoring it. Rather, he sighs and is dumbfounded. Is it amon insult to her? Well... I guess I know. Chapter 82 Chapter 82. Siblings of the Pernil family (4) Anyway, the boy who had been insulting me hard even by mentioning other people''s families pointed at Heia and shouted. Don''t you know that it''s disgracing your family? No, you''re making me disgrace your family right now, right? Didn''t you learn not to point fingers at others? I''m wondering if this should seriously raise the issue of personality of the aristocratic children in the kingdom. Eventually, when the family was mentioned, Iret took a step forward as if she could not stand it. Please stop insulting my sister and Miss Karet. When he rarely expressed his opinion, it must have hurt the boy''s pride. How dare this bastard! wow youe out like that It seems that the boy has no talent for talking. Seeing him clenching his fist, it''s obvious what he''s trying to do. Why do guys like that go out of their hands without thinking? What did you do to let go? I sneak up behind the noisy boy and grab his wrist. No matter how fragile I am in cosy, one hand is enough for a kid like this. What is it! What is it? Are you trying to bring justice to unjust bullying? Do you think that this precious body will personally spread true education? I looked down at the boy and smirked. It is not a matter for outsiders to meddle. don''t worry. Because you have permission to enter. I am a licensed outsider. When I said, waving my pass, the boy gritted his teeth. Go dare! You dare to know who I am and touch me? huh? yes? ???? uh. how is it? How does it feel to have your words intercepted? By the way, is this really what these kids are trying to say? Yes, you are like a child from a small house. But what about this? Im sorry, but I am a child of a bigger family. When I unexpectedly came out with a high posture, this boy looked up at my face in a daze, perhaps realizing that something was going wrong. What is so noisy about it? who else ising What kind of meeting ce is this? Who put honey here? Why are you alling here? The one who came this time was a young man with a simr impression to the boy Asha was suppressing. He looks too young to be a student here, and he probably looks like a teacher. older brother! The boy smiles and exims. So this time is it your brother? The young man, older brother, looked around at us and frowned. Do you not understand the current situation? yes me too Who are you? Let''s say I''m the third prince of the kingdom of Ernesia and the lord of the snowy vige over there called Pahilia. What!? Kkeuk kuk! Unfortunately, at this moment, the subdued boy coughed with a cough. did you understand? you''re behind The older brother of this ignorant boy looked at us once again, bewildered, and then let out a long sigh. ...Would you like to move around and talk? We headed to the parlor to receive guests. There were only three of us here, Asha, me, and the young man from before. I apologize for the disloyalty my younger brothermitted to Arell. Afterwards, the family will also offer a formal apology. The young man bowed his head. His name is Gadel Lucien. He works as an instructor teaching swordsmanship at the academy. And the kid who was verbally abusing Asha''s brother just now is Gappen Luchen. I dont think I deserve an apology. I nced outside and said. Now the little ones are outside the drawing room. There are only Iret and Heia. It seemed that the kid who asked if it was Gapen was sent back first. The two of them told me to go back for now, but I get caught walking back and forth outside the door as if they were concerned. It is Iret who needs an apology. ...As for the boy from the Pernil family... I have nothing to say about that. Gardell, however, noticed a little, but did not bend that point. Even though I was verbally abusive? You''re not trying to pass this off as the kids arguing, right? I heard that it cant be helped. what''? I heard that the one who interfered with my brother''s friendship was a child from the Pernil family. isn''t it? Sir Pernil? In his gaze, there is a hint of Asha... no, furthermore, there is a sense of disrespect for her family. Should I say that he is the brother of his brother? No, it''s amon aristocratic way of thinking. When ites to families that are lower in rank than themselves or poor, they look down on them like stones rolling on the side of the road. Of course, it wouldn''t be absurd for Asha. I know Iret didnt do anything. Asha responded without losing. It is the same. The Karet family and the Lhenga have known each other for a long time. Do you have the right to interrupt it? Does that mean that the son of the Pernil family won''t intervene since he intends to somehow tie the two children together? That''s right. Is it the owner of the family who is Gappen or something that approached Heia? It reminds me of the extent of the privileged consciousness of the noble families. And funny. In the world, are little kids even meddling with love? On the one hand, it also touches me that this is the attitude of a human being involved in education at the academy. Clearly this is over for an educational institution. ....haha. It is a masterpiece. I finally couldn''t hold back and burst intoughter. Arell? Did you say Gardel? Now you''re talkingpletely off the point. Why do you talk about family in your children''s rtionship? Identity? I know all the kids enrolled here are nobles, right? Was the motto here discrimination? If so, why not write it down? ...Even so, the difference in ss cannot be ignored. He is choosing his words as best he can because he doesn''t know what will happen if he rude to me like he said to Asha who tried to speak without crawling. It is also the duty of nobles to have social rtions worthy of their rank. If you put it like that, Asha is my escort. Do you want to say that a knight in charge of escorting the royal family is inferior? Its good to cover up your words. Gardell kept his mouth shut, as if he had finally realized that he could go against my will. I dont like to be taken down with rank either. So let''s not touch that far. ....All right. I''ll give my own warning to my little brother. Please warn the Pernil family not to act impulsively. Gardel tried to organize things in a hurry, as if he had judged that there would be no point in prolonging this position any longer. Then why do you arrange it on your own? But if you let it go, it''s not me. The point I want to make now is why are you meddling with the kids'' rtionship? And apparently, even if I apologize right here and now, I dont think it will change after all. And there doesn''t seem to be any will to fix it. What do you want? It was Heia who sent the favor to Aimet in the first ce. And it''s your little brother who''s been grumpy there. I just cut and tidied it up. Then dont interfere. Let them do whatever they want. ...Even so, the will of the family. Youre not even officially engaged, are you? He also says nothing about the point that there is no justification. Apparently, he wants to do something behind the scenes, so he seems to be doing tricks in advance. Yes, it ismon in aristocratic societies. I know that this academy is the foundation stage for that. So I''m going to throw it all away saying what is that?''. Even if you say this, its the same with us meddling in childrens rtionships. I shrugged. In short, this is it, right? Thedy of the Karet family likes our little girl, but your little girl has her eyes on her. I said it, but I thought that this was a piece of shit. I have to sort this out anyway. This is why I don''t like romance between aristocrats. If you go further, it bes a quarrel between the families. Of course, if it gets to that point, I can help out a little for Asha. That''s a solution I don''t like. Above all, it takes too long. So lets sort things out right here. Ah, Mr. Arell! Asha hurriedly tried to stop me, but I stretched out my arm to stop it. Cleaning up what are you going to do? There is an easy way from the old days, right? The way nobles settle things when they get tangled up in love affairs. I deliberately put on a viinous smile. Lets just put it all out there and stick together and decide. I challenged myself to a duel. Dueling is a means ofmunication between great nobles. Because the fist is always thew to be honest. Does the other person not know what to say? A heartfelt left hook will make sense. My preference is to grow the board, make a mess, throw it away, and then clean it up. * * * After I threw the te away, Asha, who had been lost in her mind as if her soul had escaped, suddenly came to her senses and screamed. Arel! I usually follow Arel-nim no matter how he wants, but not this time! No, you never followed me, did you? Always nagging and stopping me. I don''t mean that! Why would you make such an offer... What Asha is talking about is a duel challenge I just made to a guy named Gardel. I just remembered what happened a little while ago. Are you going to have a duel? A duel is not what I do. It is a serious sin to fight against the royal family, no matter how misunderstood the conflict may be. don''t worry. i don''t fight The fight is right here. I pointed to Asha. That''s my escort knight, Ashada. ???? yes? Asha blinked as if she still didn''t understand. First of all, the answer is simple because the family over there looked down on the Pernil family, and now such noises areing out. Then, it would be easy if Asha, the eldest daughter of the Pernil family, directly stepped on it. There''s nothing more embarrassing than being crushed by someone from a family you looked down on. Even after being smashed, what if you continue to have bad luck? Then I''ll step in and make a bigughing stock. I promise to be fair. It''s not that kind of problem. There is no way that Sir Pernil is fighting a duel... Yes, the one fighting against him is that side. I pointed Gardel directly to him. Let the eldest son and the eldest daughter go together. Arel-sama, I dont like to say things like this. I was even the leader of the 13th Knights. Yes, I guess. It''s not an easy position to get an academy instructor, though. Of course, there must have been some personnel adjustments behind the scenes. Are you suggesting a duel despite knowing that? Hey, this is my exclusive escort, right? Don''t you think there''s a huge difference in rank between a royal escort knight and a knightmander? Being royalty is so convenient. If you stick it anywhere, it bes a visible word. Long live magical brand royalty. If there is no merit, I will attach it. To keep him from refusing, I attack him. I know that your family is having a bit of a headache with the food shortage due to poor harvests. So, if you win, I will help you with the food situation. These days, because of war preparations, food trade between each territory is quite inconvenient. In particr, the estate of the Luchen family is located in the west, where farming is rtively sluggish this year. Of course, this year, it must have been a concern. When I put this as bait, I could clearly see that he was conflicted. Chapter 83 Chapter 83. Siblings of the Pernil family (5) And its not just you and Asha who are fighting. I spread two fingers. Im sorry if the person involved is excluded. I''m going to have your brother and our side of Iret go head to head. Both of them were speechless and startled by my proposal. Let''s mess up the board and build a sandcastle on it. I wrote down the 1st item in my specialty section about being forced. Remember, I''m a pushover. Arrel is a brat. For concessions, we have to win both Asha and Aired to count as a winner. Even if only one of you wins, I''ll treat you as a winner. In a way, it is too much of a disadvantage for us. I promise you in my name. As long as the name of the royal family is at stake, it can never be vited. how is it? Do you feel like doing it now? I will ept it. He finally agreed. There is a possibility of resolving the food shortage in the hometown, putting aside dating among the children. You can''t resist biting this bait. So, theres nothing wrong with it? So, in the meantime, the bet was established. The opinion of Asha, who was flustered next to me, waspletely neglected. Remembering Asha''s face at that time, I raised my thumb. No problem. You just have to win. It''s not that kind of problem.... She came to see her younger brother and suddenly got into a fight with the academy''s swordsmanship instructor, and she felt unfair. From her point of view, it must be a confusing day to the extent that she doesn''t know what kind of misfortune she has. That also makes me feel a little bit bitter. Originally, I didn''t mean to let you spend a day like this. Well, you know I was a little forced, right? But, Asha. Did you really not care if the board was arranged like that at that time? I looked at her seriously and continued. Heughed at your family. You totally ignored your little brother. Can I just pass it over? That it cant be. But I am Arel''s escort. I cant ignore that and act on my personal feelings alone. So you have to be more confident. I smiled bitterly and put my hand on Asha''s shoulder. By ignoring my escort, you went further and disregarded my discernment in choosing that escort. Then I can''t just pass it on. yes''? huh. To be honest, I was pissed off too. Frankly, I was a little annoyed. I was hoping to watch the moment when the two siblings reunite happily... What is this? If you curse at me, I won''t let you go, but if you curse at someone close to me, I won''t let you go. However, this is a matter of personal pride, so it cannot go as far as spheming the royal family. If I insist on going there, I will be a madman. That''s why I deliberately messed up the board and increased the work. It creates a ce for my escort to run amok. And it''s been a long time since I''ve been in front of my younger brother. Show me what a wonderful knight you are. I winked and said confidently. And he added in a low voice so that only Asha could hear. ....just humiliate them. When I said that, Ashaughed bitterly. Seeing that she didn''t say she couldn''t bear it, she must have been very angry. In the end, the duel in question was decided to be held at the gymnasium on the east side of the academy site. As long as I suggested it, there is no one to stop anyone now. The dean was in trouble, but when I gave him another ointment, he shut up. Thats what happened, so try your best. And I exined the general situation to Aimet before the start of the duel. It''s not too much time, so I said it right away. Now that you''ve done this, you can beat that cheeky kid in public. swarm! Its impossible!! Unsurprisingly, the feeble-minded boy reacted almost fainting. How can I beat him! How? Just hit it right in the face with a wooden sword. Then you win. Is there anything wrong with kids fighting? If you and I stab each other with a wooden sword and beat each other, we win. Iugh and joke, but the boy''splexion only grows bluer. At first, I gave my sister a hopeful look, wondering if I was joking. sister? Really? It''s true. Asha shook her head. However, unlike Eyelet, Asha doesn''t show such a disturbed atmosphere now. I feel like I''ve given up halfway now. It''s not like I''m fickle for a day or two. I''ve been with her for about 2 years, so it''s normal for her to adapt. In the first ce, I''m not worried about Asha. Then the problem is this cute boy here. Asha, can you stay out for a minute? Men have something to talk about. ...Please don''t push yourself too hard. Asha smiled bitterly and meekly moved away. I think you''ve figured out roughly what I''m going to say. Okay then. Shall we talk about something serious now? I crouched down and met Eyelet''s eyes. Aye Met. Yes four!? Are you really going to be okay like this? When I asked seriously without a hint ofughter, the boy couldn''t bear to say anything. Tell me honestly. The Luchen family must have been fighting with you ever since. isn''t it? I can''t bear to say no. Simply, that kid must have missed you quite a bit. The girl you like will always want to be with you. Originally, humans are purely creatures who do not see the way others do well. What kind of life lecture am I giving in front of a kid? It''s funny to myself, but I still have to say this. Honestly, Im pissed off. huh? My family is still having a hard time. There are guys who keep poking around with it. The boy makes a small fist. I''m also... not that I''m not resentful. the boy said weakly. My father passed away before I entered the railroad, and my sister struggled to continue the family. .... So I also wanted to build up my skills to raise my family again as soon as possible. So I can''t act immature. Is that so? Yeah... that''s it. will be enough But when will I get out of that situation? What if you study hard and graduate? What if I train hard and get stronger? I shook my head. The world doesn''t run that smoothly. by the way It''s toote to make up your mind then. If you want to decide the path of life from ancient times, you have to decide quickly. And don''t belittle it. This advicees from my experience. If you always promise the future and try to shrink, only time will pass. Show them this opportunity. Your family is not dead. Anything can be strong. I''ll give you a chance. All you have to do is show them right here that you are a rice cake that has the potential to be you. It''s your chance to reassure your concerned sister and show a good side to the girl you have a crush on. Yeah, but how can I I can do it. No one else, I guarantee it. At least I don''t make losing bets. What if you feel like losing? gotta make it win And be honest. You don''t hate that Karet family girl, do you? When I patted my shoulder and asked a small question, Iret blushed slightly and did not answer. Even though he probably doesn''t like it, the fact that he can''t give thedy a proper answer is proof that he is thinking about it himself. Live a little honestly. Of course, if you act blindly and frankly, you will usually destroy yourself. Reality is always cruel. But can I tell you one good thing? Apparently this boy didn''t realize that. So kindly let me know. I smiled as I put my hand on Iret''s head and stroked it. The one who looks after you now is the youngest prince. One of the children of the best family in the kingdom. ..!! Iret opened her eyes as if she had realized the truth. Yes, no one will say anything no matter what you do now. Don''t think that an opportunity like today will seldome. Then now, I will teach you a n for you, Airett, to perform well. I put Iret in her ear and taught her how I had devised it. A duel is a cool word, but in reality there is nothing more savage than this. It''s an act of beating you up or killing you in front of others under mutual agreement. Bored aristocratse out in droves to watch someone do a duel. One of the funniest things in the world is violence and bloodshed. Originally, watching someone else''s house fighting and watching a fight is the most fun. That''s why, when someone says they''re going to duel, rumors spread all over the ce. For that reason, not only students but also professors came out in droves. No, why don''t you put the kids aside and keep the older ones a little more uptight? Stunned, I sat down in the best seat to watch. And in the middle of the gymnasium, the boy of the Luchen family and Iret are standing with wooden swords at each other. It''s a duel between stubborn boys. Everyone is watching with the feeling that this is some kid''s joke. In the first ce, no one thought that Iret would win. The reason is the difference in age and height. I''ve heard that a little boy named Gafen is two years older than Iret. It''s a fight that takes ce at the level of boys of that age, so in the end the guy with the better physique will win. The difference is quite catastrophic. Gadel himself seemed terribly reluctant, probably thinking that there was no answer at first nce. No matter how you think about this, its not! In the middle of our seats, not the product of the day... but Heia, a girl who loves eyelets. Arel! Please dry it right now! don''t worry. Iret wins anyway. Aimat has no sword talent! Judging by her assertion, it seems that she already has a good understanding of Eyelet. Actually, that''s what I see. Academics would be more appropriate than swords. Well, Id like to praise you for seeing people properly, but you dont even know what to do yet. to? It doesnt matter if you win or lose, its your talent. The important thing is... what I''m going to say, this little girl looks up at me and wants to hear clearly. Its a trick. what does that mean? That''s right, it''s the face you didn''t quite understand. This girl is still naive. Don''t worry. You''ll find out in just 5 minutes. Dont worry, Iret. In the first ce, it''s a man''s instinct to want to show a little bit of a usible side to a girl, right? So, at times like these, I encourage and at least cheer for them. ...I don''t think that''s the case. Heia tilted her head. But why are you interested in Aimat? If it''s simply a household chore, the kid over there is better. When I asked because I was curious for a moment to change the subject, Heia acted like a young girl of her age and looked embarrassed. That''s cute. huh? A cute face that makes you cry if you put it next to you. Wouldnt you like to stick it aside and poke it and watch it? ???? what? Does Arel-nim think so too? Saying that, the girl put her hand on her cheek and smiled lovingly. It was... too much to be the smile of a thirteen-year-old girl . Yes, something of the same kind as me... came like static electricity! The nature of something that starts with D. Maybe that''s why this girl favors Iret... maybe? Chapter 84 Chapter 84. Siblings of the Pernil family (6) Whoa whoop whoop whoop. uh? Shouldn''t this be stopped in a different way? Should I shout Eyelet run away!'' even now? Ah, I don''t know either.'' ....but you have to respect the taste. Originally, there are many types of love. yes you should respect it yes yes. I love you pretty little girl. This is the path the boy will endure. sorry asha. Your little brother''s real trouble will probably begin after this duel, not today. As I wasughing bitterly, Gardell spoke to me. Arell-nim, isnt this too much? Did you realize it now? How out of shape this duel is on your part. Even if you win, the only result is that the older kid bullied the younger kid. Arell-sama, are you really okay? No problem. Your kid is no match for our kid anyway. I deliberately took a confident attitude. It''s not particrly pretentious. I already prepared a way to win Iret. And since I had told Asha in advance, she too was calm for now. ....No, in a different sense now, it seemed ufortable to nt. Putting aside the question of why she has such an aura. Then lets begin. I waved my hand and Iret gave a stiff nod. Even though it''s quite a distance away, it seems like they understand me. The signal starts when another professor participating as an observer makes a suitable magical sound. The professor raised his hand and chanted a simple spell. Let the signal go off like a firecracker. Go away! Was the Luchen family''s kid called Gappen? The boy jumped confidently first. What''s that shit that a guy who''s supposed to be an aristocrat is talking about? ncing at Gardell, he sighed as if he had thought that too. what happened Everyone held their breath as if they thought the decision woulde. Well, usually in this situation, I can only see the future of beating one-sidedly. Heia, too, can barely hold back the urge to scream. Don''t worry. I grinned and murmured softly. Step back half a step diagonally to the right. Eyelet dodged the vertical sword. left. straight back. Three paces forward diagonally to the left. As I muttered, Iret moved steadily. He lost his shape a little, but that boy was definitely dodging the attack. A cry of amazement was heard from all the onlookers. not there yet. Swing it as it is. Iret wields a wooden sword. Since he was still a young boy, his movements were infinitely clumsy. Normally, I wouldn''t be able to get hit by swinging like that. however. Just at the right timing, Iret put her body on the track where the wooden sword was swinging. baek! He was beaten and knocked his butt to the floor. The strength of the tooth is weak, so even if it hits, is it only that much? I clicked my tongue saying it was a waste. On the other hand, everyone else is astonished. Aside from me, the only one who isn''t surprised is Asha. she is just silent It''s not that I''m silent because I''m nervous, it''s more that I''m speechless because I''m so ridiculous. Because I already know what I''m doing. Now I''m giving Aimet a lesson in real time. How to dodge enemy attacks and how to attack. If you simply give instructions as you see them, the timing will bete. That''s why I look at that kid''s movements, predict the next, no, the next one, and give instructions. So-called proxy training. Since he was a kid who hadn''t learned swordsmanship yet, this worked. Read your opponent''s movements and predict their future. It is possible for a master with the same level of experience as me to give instructions. Kids of that age can only do that because they are steadily learning what they have learned. The only thing that can be done is to wield the sword in the order written in the textbook. So, it is very simple to predict. I also roughly memorized the swordsmanship textbook here. Even if you observe a little, you can see up to 10 numbers as they are. With this method, Eyelet just runs around as hard as I tell her to, and doesn''t get hit enough. And the delivery method is a smallmunication device recently developed in my estate. It''s a type ofmunication tool worn around the neck, but when it''s installed, you can still hear each other''s voices, even though they''re still at a short distance. I also wanted to test the performance, and it went well. Nice job, Elet. Just keep moving, following my instructions. By writing this, I continue to teach Aimet. Iret nodded, then fixed the wooden sword again. On the other hand, the boy who has just been allowed a blow initially sits in a daze, then understands the current situation and screams and gets up and runs at it. After telling me to stay calm, I even ordered it. can''t be right Originally, swordsmanship was a battle of numbers. Theres no way he could be right in predicting and directing more than 10 times. I made a promise to Aimet. If you follow my instructions, I will create the most humiliating defeat for that brash boy. Yes, I am the true master of swordsmanship. Will you keep your promise now? Let''s finish it slowly. Keep your head down, take half a step, and lower your back. okay. And hold the wooden sword as tight as you can and stretch it out. now! Following the instructions steadily, the boy''s wooden sword extended. okay. This is myst, final instruction. The audience held their breath. Asha frowned. Heia said Hmm? I am surprised. Gardell hasn''t changed anything. Its over. As I said, the decision was made. The wooden sword that Eyelet extended hit the other boy urately. ....Yes, it was stabbed right in the boy''s groin. Kwajik! A beautiful sound rang out. Ah .... Oh ah .... The boy, who was allowed the fatal blow, fainted with foam at the mouth. It must be painful. Be thankful that it wasn''t a jjasik jingeom-eul. Anyway, I passed out, so Iret won, right? However, I couldn''t hear any shouts or anything from this ce. Everyone seems to see something sad. In particr, when ites to Iret herself, variousplex emotions are embedded in her face. In the first ce, winning is meaningless. boy you''ve learned another By the way, he seems to be fully stretched. What should I do? When I asked Gardel, he shook his head. Anyway, defeat is defeat. can''tin The physique also allowed the small boy to take the final blow in the most ugly way. He thought that there was no point in acting rudely more than so many eyes. Still, I thought I would be forced to say a word or two, but it''s surprising. When I go back, I''ll have to say something to my ugly little brother. He muttered quietly and walked forward. Gardell nced at me. You are yful. Is that so? I don''t know what kind of joke it is? I yed the other way. But since I muttered openly, left or right, I must have noticed that I had done something. It''s enough if I win anyway. As he said that, he grabbed a wooden sword that fit his height. Sir Pernil, pleasee down. yes. Asha nodded calmly and prepared to leave. Asha. Before the duel, I gave Asha a word of advice. Dont look at me and finish it. Yes, as ordered I had intended to do so from the beginning. At my yfulmand, she nodded. And as if taking turns, Eyelet returned. He was utterly exhausted, covered in sweat and panting for breath. Good job kid. Can you do it? Ahahahaha. Iretughed as if she didn''t know how to react to my praise. Then, Heia crept up to us and held Iret''s hand. Ilet! I was counting on you to win! Hey.... He doesn''t even spit on his mouth and he lies. Earlier, while shouting at me that I was reckless. He also has a very promising future. This girl is definitely going to be big. It''s good to share the joy of victory, but since it''s not over yet, why don''t you stay calm? I cautioned him, asked him to bring another chair, and seated him, exhausted. Now is the time for this boy to see. Now all that''s left is for Asha to knock him down. ....Would it be okay? Eyelet asked anxiously. Unlike the kids fight that just happened, this time it''s a real duel between active knights. Dont worry. It will be over soon. Sir Gardell I heard that you are the former leader of the 13th Knights? It seemed so. It must have been that he trained hard, and his posture is quite stable and his body looks good. I''m sure he has his own pride and his skills will support him. There will be skills suitable for an instructor. Then?... That''s why Asha wins. I was fed up. Yes, the kids fight just now was a joke. It''s real from now on. If it''s only a division leader, how can it be a suitable practice partner? Aimat, who didn''t understand what I was saying, pointed forward to watch quietly. Look carefully. Your sister was never forced to write articles. While saying this, the two knights immediately began a duel. I never thought of looking down on you. So, do your best. Gardel radiated spirit with all his might. Even though the duel started for trivial reasons, he has his own pride, so he won''t want to lose. Everyone must have expected it to be a fairly fierce battle. I''m sorry if that''s the case. Your expectations will not be met. Gardel closes the distance first and swings his sword. There is no hesitation, and it is a well-organized sword y. If you see that the other person doesn''t care if it''s a woman, it''s probably true. However, Asha casually dodged his sword. I hit him in the stomach with a wooden spear as hard as I could. Fain! Gardel''s body flew backwards with the sound of something breaking and shattering. Then, instead of just being mmed into the gymnasium wall, he broke through and shattered the stone wall, and was buried in the copsed wall as it was. ...not dead. It was blown away deliberately. It''s like a performance to show overwhelming power. Of course, it would be a disaster for the side affected by such power. Thanks to you, it would have been conveyed for sure. I wanted to say I wont watch it either. It seems like a bunch. Asha, who had been silent until this point, spoke to Gadel, who had been blown away. You''re too weak for your rank. I was too hot. She has a surprisingly low boiling point. In fact, I must have been patient. He knew how patient she had been in putting up with his insults so far. Everyone was silent when the absurd result came out with a different meaning than just before. I never thought it would end in one shot. Look. I told you. I said as I stroked Iret''s hair. Your sister is actually very strong. One of the main powers of our territory that I personally taught is Asha. There''s no way she could be weak like that. Be proud, Iret. Your sister is one of the best knights in the kingdom. I patted the stunned boy on the back and said, Chapter 85 Chapter 85. Siblings of the Pernil family (7) + Presence of War (1) From now on, Mr. Arell, please tell me in advance when youmit something. Ashained. It was good to win overwhelmingly in a duel, and I also received an apology from that arrogant family. why? Thanks to that, you were very respected by your younger brother, right? is it too much? After Asha shes Gadel with overwhelming force, Iret looks at her sister with more respect than ever before. I will work hard to be a great person like my older sister. Why is it a heartwarming sight? However, he himself is rather shy. It was hard to believe that the person blushing and not knowing what to do was the same person as the person who had just killed Gardell with a single blow. After that, I sneaked away and watched to give the two siblings time to talk for real. We couldn''t stay any longer, so we got out only after the sun went down. Your little brother will be fine. I said that to Asha as we walked. Iret is a guy with a proper mindset just like her. Although he may have been treated unfairly because of his family, thanks to today''s work, he probably won''te out as a fool. The rest is up to the boy. I think it will be fine though. He seems to have matured properly, and most of all, the little girl seems to be broken as well, so she''ll be fine. It sounds like you should be worrying about something else instead, but let''s assume that''s the case. Arent you worried now? When I asked, Asha stayed nk for a moment and then blinked. ...Did you know? When I''m around you, you''ll know even if you don''t know. It was to be expected that she was worried about her younger brother and her family. There was no need to look at Asha''s atmosphere. Is there anyone who doesn''t worry about their own family when the atmosphere is like this in the kingdom. If she was that cold, I wouldn''t have paid attention to her when I first selected her. ...Actually, I should have said thank you first. Asha didn''t say anything for a while, then said that. Because I was a little worried. ....I see. Dont worry about today. I will take care so that there is no backtracking. I don''t think I''d dare to cheat if I knew the numbers. Before that, who would openly speak ill of a family with a woman who blows up an academy instructor in one shot? Instead, there is a possibility that Asha will be feared in a different sense... Think about it, a female knight who blows arge man tens of meters away with a creepy smile. Who would carelessly belittle it? hmm? Maybe the mixed road will be blocked? Oh, that''s not what I''m worried about. If anything happens, then I will take responsibility. Let me say so confidently. Then let Arel-nim take responsibility at that time. Ashaughed and took my joke the same way. Lets go back soon. yes. Prelude to war (1) Preparation for war is not limited to supplying supplies or necessary soldiers. Just as I prepare ns for future wars, everyone else has a lot to do. Wizards make necessary items or train themselves in their free time, trying to reach a higher level. The same goes for knights. These days, our knights are also immersed in training. Yes, yes. Seina loosens up a little more and uhm... It''s not just the sticity of the muscles themselves, but it moves with the feeling of adding an aura to it. Okay! As per my instructions, the feeling of Seina moving her body was slightly modified. However, it is difficult to improve at once, so I continue to give advice after watching it several times. I do not miss Seina''s movements, and I engrave with my eyes all the movements of Asha, who is sparring with her, and listen with my ears. Asha is the opposite. Rely too much on Aura reinforcements. No matter how strong your Aura is, you can''t stand it without basic strength. Put a little more effort into it. Uh... I see. Asha''splexion hardened a bit as if my instructions were difficult, but she is still working hard to faithfully follow them. Seina clings to her tenaciously, punching and kicking incessantly. Basically, the styles of the two are at odds with each other. Of course, each person does not neglect their practice on a daily basis. Aftering to Fahilia and taking on the additional task of overseeing the troops here, the two people, who have been busy besides escort, do not show any signs of their skills diminishing. It''s proof that I''ve been working hard ording to the theory I''ve advised before, even where I''m not looking. Originally, if I was bored from time to time, I would just throw out a new theory and watch the two of them more leisurely to strengthen their strength. Now, it has be a situation for the two of them to develop their skills as quickly as possible. If a knight is the most certain way to prepare for war, what else is there besides bing stronger? Asha and Seina may have had the same thoughts, so this time, they are asking me first how to be stronger. Maybe it''s because I''ve been living a rxed daily life, but these days, I''ve been going back and forth to prepare, so I''m going to have a good time. ....Actually, preparing for the war is a bonus, and in reality, I am imagining how to develop my territory in the future while touring the city here and there. But that''s a secret. I can''t bear to confess my true feelings in front of the two honest eyes. good. Urgent things have been sorted out. For the time being, I will intensively guide you two. So for the past few days, I decided to watch and guide the two myself. After all, the fastest way to improve your skills is to put two people together at once and teach them while rolling as if they were in real life. The most certain thing is that I teach while dealing with them myself. No matter how loyal they are to me, I have no intention of showing my true strength. So, I will only give advice in the future. would be a great exiner After all, no one has any doubts thattely I teach knights and wizards only by theory. It has be a normal thing now. The person concerned has no power at all, but only the theory is a master. It''s a bitterugh because I know how absurd it is inmon sense. The real strong people I know would be dumbfounded if they found out.'' After thinking useless thoughts for a while andughing alone, I said, I need to focus on the situation in front of me. I muttered, observing the movements of the two knights again. The confrontation between the two soon came to an end. The speed of Seina, who moved quickly and well while wearing thick armor, was slightly slower than before. Did I run out of stamina?'' Without missing the opportunity, Asha swung the spear and chased after him. The spear imbued with the light of the aura moves ceaselessly, and Seina also counters it with the aura dwelling on the thick iron te attached to the armor. Until there. I have dered a stop. The two stopped moving at the same time and spread their distance. Eventually, the two of them exhaled as much as a sigh at the same time. I think Asha won this time. I just reviewed the previous workshop in my head and decided that it must be true. At my level, the memory in the brain is enough to do more than read the video. It is possible because you can raise your memory with all kinds of secrets and also have a lot of experience. therefore? How many wins and how many losses? Its 74 wins and losses. And the tie was number 11. Are you guys counting them all? As if it were natural, the two nodded. The two knights who work in the same job have simr abilities, and they have oftenpeted against each other even if they were not my city officials. Well... All the unmanned people I''ve seen are like that.'' In particr, the guys whopete with each other to improve their skills like rivals tend to remember each win and loss one by one. It''s the same in any world. .... Well, I also had those times when I was a novice, and it''s not something I can''t understand. Yes,petition is good too. It''s important to have an opponent whopares your skills moderately and makes you anxious that you won''t fall behind if you''re even a little bit off guard. But there is such a thing as a degree, so now I intervene in moderation and let thempete only to the extent. Now then, is it time to take a break and take medicine? Move when you''re working hard, and rest when you''re resting. I pped for both of them to look this way and took out two bottles from the bag I brought. It''s not just an illness. It is a magic tool that has been treated with magic to keep the objects inside warm and retain their warmth and taste. To put it bluntly, it''s just a thermos bottle. Apparently, there is no such thing as a thermos bottle here, so I ordered our wizards to make one. Eat this, practice for about 30 minutes, then start sparring again. What you dont have to exin anymore, you know? I threw the bottle at each of them and said, and the two of them, who deftly threw the bottle with both hands, nodded with a slightly firm expression. I''m notining. To put it bluntly, the contents in that vial are intimidating. I cant help it if I cant eat it. Ive been looking for ingredients one by one, boiling them myself, refining them Well, if you cant take the elixir that I put so much effort into, I dont force it. Let me say that with a yful smile. Asha and Seina shook their heads vigorously, theirplexions turned white. I never meant that! It is! Whew? How can we say we won''t eat it? okay? I smiled brightly. Then eat. eat. said twice Twice I told you to eat it. eat. said three times When I urged them with a bright smile, the two of them opened the cap of the bottle and put the medicine into their mouths as if they were determined. I can''t tell anyone the secret of Arel''s special elixir, so I''m making this myself. Of course, the backwardpatibility effect of this for my father or the oldest brother is iparable to this. This is what you can call a real extract. At the same time, your shoulders twitch and your body trembles. Even wearing armor, you can clearly see it. Even if I don''t say anything, I can feel how it feels. I guess so. The elixir I made is notorious for being tasteless. In the end, I decided that no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t make a delicious elixir, and since then I have only pursued efficacy. Still, I don''t think people can eat it. ...Isn''t it that tasty?'' Chapter 86 Chapter 86. Presence of War (2) Actually, when I took it, I intentionally adjusted my sense of taste to temporarily dull my sense of taste and tricked myself into eating it. Seeing the reactions of the two, it must have been bitter. Still, its better for you two to eat. Kania-nee''s one doesn''t taste better. The way tofort people is to let them know that there are people who are more miserable than them. Both of them are making faces of disbelief. It''s not tastier than this... It''s not something people will eat. What do you think of my elixir? Sister Kania is drinking mustard while crying half way through an elixir that tastes even worse than that one. Because the level I have already reached is on a different level from Asha and Seina, I don''t even get a message from most weaklings. I didn''t want to eat it at first because my sister''s personality had such a terrible taste. If you don''t eat, I''ll cover your nose and open your mouth to force you in. When this younger brother suggested that he kindly feed him himself. Still, she eats as if she wanted to protect her dignity as an older sister. In fact, even if it doesn''t taste good, the effect is awesome. It is a leap that I recreated by collecting all the memories of my previous life. They also know that there is no luxury greater than this, so in the end they endure. To be strong after taking medicine... I''m a little worried about whether it''s okay to be like this as a knight. In particr, since the effect is so good that the person himself can feel it the most, Asha seems to be feeling a littleplicated. Themon sense of the knights here is honest and ignorant training to increase their strength is a virtue. It seems that Asha, who is already sincere, is a little bothered. no way? Wouldnt it be better to just be stronger? Seina, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to have any hesitation. Since you were born as a mercenary, you must be well aware that bing stronger by any means is directly rted to survival. It''s not about who is right or wrong. I approached Asha and patted her on the back. There are good things to say in times like these. Ashas world has three conditions to be strong. yes? I said, raising three fingers. Tempap. medicine tooth. Talent. Of course you must have all three. One thing alone will never reach the state. Since I''ve been reincarnated a hundred times, I know the truth very well. Sincerity? Fuck them all and eat them. The important thing is that when you have power, you should never hesitate when any meanses rolling. What do you mean by chance? The grumpy guy who won''te back if you kick him. My grace that you enjoy as if it''s for granted. In general, even if you roll around for the rest of your life, you won''t enjoy it. When you get power, get it somehow. Otherwise, you will regret itter. Is that so Asha pondered over something at my advice, and then nodded, saying, Okay. Now, if you take the medicine, circte the mana in your body right away while the medicine remains. Feeding the elixir and then circting the qi within the body using the training method taught to activate the qi vein and increase the storage capacity of the qi within the danjeon. Indeed, it is natural that the original energy circtes as if I have practiced diligently ording to my instructions. Still, our knights faithfully follow my advice. I''m kind of happy. Train them, feed them elixirs, and guide them. This alone enhances their skills. Yeah, it''s gotten better.'' At least before the war starts, I n to jump over one by one. Like my older sister, it''s impossible to reach the sword master level in time, but I''m about to force myself to at least the end of the Aura Expert level. It is also necessary for them. I don''t know how the war will turn out, but I don''t want them to be sacrificed by participating. I, too, continue to read war history books and continue to read war records within the kingdom. It''s like hard work for me, who is fundamentallyzy, but I can''tpromise on this. It is not that there is no war experience. I''ve been tediously building it all my life. So, I can say this with certainty. How to wage warfortably? That is to be thoroughly prepared. If you prepare perfectly without any leaks, you can win just by lying down and sleeping. It''s thew that you have to do when you''re a sloth pro. The happy elixir-taking time is over. Now that you''ve eaten, you have to digest it, right? I ordered the two of them to fight again. Aside from improving their internal skills, it was necessary to instruct the two of them in their martial arts one by one. Arell? Sena why? Do you have any questions? This is the first time Seina has asked something before sparring. Is this... is it true that I have to keep wearing this armor? Oh was that it? What did you question? On the other hand, Seina''s feelings were understandable. Now she has aplete full te set from neck to toe. The armor is attached without a single gap. In addition, thick iron tes were applied to the arms and legs, not the usual equipment. Put on the armor and save her fighting skills. That''s the task I gave to Seina and Asha, respectively, with the policy set to develop them while maintaining their existing styles, so even now, I struggled to preserve their styles and chose the current training method. However, Seinained that it was frustrating. Honestly, its frustrating. I know it''s frustrating, but you''d better get used to it. Basically, Seina prefers fighting and memorization. That''s why I preferred light equipment on my body, and I didn''t wear armor other than the minimum necessary. In addition, perhaps because he is from a family of mercenaries, he is also good at traps and general articles that he would not use. It can be said that it is quite a different way for knights. If it was a simple escort, the previous methods would not be a problem. That''s why I''ve been teaching Seina the steps and martial arts I know, mainly arranging them to suit her style. I understand your method, but it''s quite unsettling on the battlefield. You don''t know when to attack with magic, and you don''t know where arrows will fly from. Or a melee like many-on-one is also basic. In such a situation, the presence or absence of armor is an important factor. The most desirable thing would be for Seina to use a normal knight''s strategy using a sword and shield, but teaching it now would be halfway. He judged that it was rather poisonous to hold a sword against her, who had fought so well with his fists until now. Put on your armor and adapt. But its stuffy and heavy. It looked genuinely cumbersome. The reason Seina is being pushed behind by Asha these days is because she can''t adapt to the weight of her armor. Is this kind of armor a useful sword inbat? Don''t worry about that. I''m not going to go out wearing that in practice. Of course, I had already thought of all the equipment to give her for war. It''s actually a secret, but in the meantime, I gave Seina something heavy and thick on purpose. It is intended to make them ustomed to inferior armor and give them something better in practice. Am I for the same reason? Asha, who was silent, also asked if she thought this was a good opportunity. huh. Of course, Asha, you are different from Seina. Asha has been wearing the armor steadily, so there is no need to adapt to the armor now. In addition, she is a style that faithfully learns and reproduces the spearmanship taught in the kingdom from the beginning. Task 1 I gave her instead? ...To fight Seina with a wooden spear... What she holds in her hand is not the spear she uses, but a wooden spear of the same length. And behind her, there are already several broken wooden spears piled up. I was afraid that what she was holding now would break at any moment. I smiled bitterly and threw a new wooden spear at Asha. Strengthen that wooden spear with an aura so it wont get damaged even if it collides with iron armor. ...It''s difficult. Of course it is difficult. If it''s easy, I won''t even tell you to practice. If you hit it with a sword, you should call it a sword. Not only does she increase her power by simply covering her weapon with an aura, but she also strengthens her spear itself. If you dont know the trick, refer to Seinas method. For reference, the way Seina usually strengthens her handcuffs and greaves is simr to that. In actualbat, as they shed their fists directly, it was natural that the handcuffs would end once the handcuffs were cut. Anyway, that''s what Asha needs. The window itself is also used a lot by knights. Basically, a spear with superior reach is a better weapon than a sword. In a fight between two knights of the same skill, the spear would theoretically prevail. Of course, there are variables, so in practice, the results are different depending on the case. Like Seina, I taught her improved spearmanship, and what was needed was to keep the spear as long as possible and use it for a long time. Only the elements necessary for war are thought of and taught. Because they understood my intentions, they faithfully followed them. Come to think of it, selecting those two... might have been a good thing.'' Watching them sparring, I thought nkly. At the time, I didn''t even consider all of this. A personality that will never betray me. ....and snobbish but looks. To be honest, the possibility of development was the third priority. It was because I was confident that I would make a decent master no matter how talented I was. However, as a result of some coincidence, the two are different from each other, and each of them also has a necessary side. Wouldn''t it be okay as a colleague orpetitor? There are also talents in both. Because of bad luck or because the environment did not support it, it stayed where it was until now, or it just did not develop in the future. With just a little bit of my hand, my skills are growing. Come to think of it, it seems that only those with strange circumstances gather, just like Dia. Seriously, if you think about it, there''s nothing strange about it. Originally, what I put the most priority on was the uprightness of the soul, that is, character. It might be natural for people with a little unusual circumstances to gather because they wanted people with more unusual souls than others. Am I in a position to say something special about them? Isn''t he a pro in his previous life who lived over a hundred lives? If I say it, it won''t be reasonable.'' So it wouldn''t be a coincidence. It''s just an inevitability that I created. I think so. With that certainty, I keep following their movements with my eyes. * * * The tenth day after entering the full-scale map. Compared to 10 days ago, the movements of the two have definitely improved as if they were different people. At first, Seina, who was at a loss for what to do with the heavy armor and dulled senses, moved swiftly with no significant difference from when she was bare-body. Even though Asha is also a wooden spear, it never hurts even if it collides with Seina''s hard handcuffs. As of today, she hadn''t even broken a wooden spear. Congrattions to both Asha and Seina. With this, both of you will surely be stronger than before. However, the two of them look dumbfounded as if they don''t really realize it. Chapter 87 Chapter 87. Presence of War (3) That''s right. Reaching a new level of development of original skills is difficult for the person himself to feel. However, even if I don''t see it, if I ask someone else to sit here and watch it, they will definitely give the same answer, saying that they have be stronger. As a test, I instructed each of them to unfold what they had been taught. ???? Wow? ... Then the two felt surprised to feel that their skills increased. This has definitely improved.'' And above all, the amount of internal air has clearly increased. This is enough to survive a war. As long as I''m watching, it won''t be a problem. Both of you did a good job. From now on, even if I''m not in a position to watch, everyone will have to practice as they feel now. From now on, if you leave the rest of the training to each person, they will do well on their own. Arel-sama Thank you. Both of them sincerely thanked me. Wherever you go, there is no human being who suggests a way to develop like this in ten days. By the way is it okay if you just take care of us like this? huh? I know that Kania-sama also gives guidance. Oh that? Don''t worry about that. Of course, my sister is also included in this skill improvement n. The moment I reply that I''m fine. From the other gymnasium over there, a violent explosion of Kwa-gwang!'' was heard. I''m afraid to speak. I turned my head in the direction of the explosion and said. Since you seem to be working hard in your own way. It''s time to take a look over there. * * * It is certain that our sister Kania''s talent is a genius that appears only once in hundreds of years. No matter how well I taught her, when my sister broke through the sword master''s wall, it was purely because her own talent exploded. My daughter, stupid father, seems to havepared her sister''s talent to the first king of the kingdom of Ernesia. I don''t know what kind of person the first king was, so I can''t say anything, but I roughly agreed. Obviously, it is exceptional in terms of talent alone. Originally, even I had no intention of bringing my sister to the level of a sword master in such a short period of time. I was simply assuming that if it went ording to n, it would be an area that I would reach by the time I was in my mid-twenties. I tried to teach as carefully as possible. The depth of her talent is beyond my expectations. That''s why I had such an ident on my 14th birthday..... I headed to the gymnasium where my sister was to see where she was practicing properly. The first thing you see as soon as you go is the hot, freshly demolished gym floor. The floor, which should have been t, ispletely cracked and grooved here and there, as if arge snake had swept through it. Wow.... This one was smashed again! These are all traces of my sister''s swinging the sword. To be precise, it was a trace of destruction that my sister''s sword skill had passed through. People who see it for the first time probably won''t believe it. That this was the aftermath of just swinging a sword. sister? How is it going? I approached, careful not to trip and fall. My older sister is tilting her head as she looks down at the sword she is holding, perhaps not hearing my call. ....that doesn''t seem right. It wasn''t until I got to the point of guessing the current situation by grasping her mood that my sister noticed that I hade and turned around. When did youe? After my sister just destroyed the gymnasium again. It''s a demolished gymnasium anyway. You can ask the wizards to clean it upter, so there''s no problem. However, the problem now is the progress of my sister''s swordsmanship. I guess you still cant control your sword spirit? But it''s less broken than before? Well... After my sister awakened to the master level, our budget was to the extent that repair costs for the training ground she used were included. This also broke a lot. Originally, it''s strange that it breaks down to this extent. Originally, the Sword Master''s swordsmanship was not a wide-area weapon that destroyed indiscriminately like this. As long as you put your mind to it, this is possible. However, in the case of my older sister, if she only used a sword, she would break it first and see. Now my sisters level and the quality of her sword skills dont match. The point I make to my sister is this, not anything else. Although her swordsmanship is powerful now, it is too harshpared to her original level. A real sword master''s sword skills aren''t like this. But she doesn''t seem to understand. That''s right, you won''t know unless you''ve experienced it. Nuna, what do you think will happen if you fight another sword master? I don''t know much about knights from other kingdoms, so let''s ask about the other two masters in our kingdom. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... My sister closed her eyes and imagined as if she was seriously thinking. I''ve never seen it, so I don''t know. In this case, it is best to give the answer as soon as possible. I can guarantee you that if your sister fights with another master, she wont be able to withstand even 10 rounds with her current sword skill and will break through. I answered with confidence. Nonsense! My sister couldn''t believe what I said. Did you really think you could beat them? Oh no! It''s not like that! My sister hurriedly shook her head, saying, What nonsense are you talking about? Yes, the two sword masters in the kingdom are knights who have spent a long time on the battlefield, although they did not reach the heights at a young age like their older sisters. So, in terms of skills and experience, it would be difficult for the current sister to surpass them. But... but it''s not like you can''t even stand 10 properly... isn''t it? Noona, who is proud of her own skills, doesn''t seem to think that even if she doesn''t win, the difference will be that much. There''s nothing I can''t understand about that feeling. Whatever I said is true. I''ve never met them in person, but I can guess the result just from the rumors I''ve heard. Well it doesnt just mean that your sister is weak. Leaving aside the issue of experience, the elements that underlie her older sister''s power will never be pushed back by them. Considering that the way the knights here use mana is extremely simplistic and ignorant, my sister would be the top if purely based on their inner strength. Do you know what your sistercks right now? I wonder if you understand, but I ask. strength? muscle? He responds as if it were natural. As if he was serious about it, he pinched his forearm with his hand and made a disapproving expression. No... I''m in trouble if I increase my muscles more than that? I guess I didn''t understand either. The problem is that my sister''s sword is just a simple sword. Darkness? Thats because you use sword skills, of course, right? I also couldn''t get myself to realize it. Usually, you realize it at some point, but in my sister''s case, she bloomed too early, so the time has not yete. Originally, I would have waited as quietly as possible until I realized the incongruity. This time, I decided to point it out myself because it was time. My sister is using very basic unique skills... No, she only uses mana. My sister is diligently practicing the method I taught her. Of course, I didn''t understand this process with my head, but I used a trick to understand it simply with my senses, so I don''t understand half of the principle. Even so, when you see that your skills are growing rapidly, your talent is despicable. But that''s it. Usually, the lower part. So, it is enough to umte mana in the part where I taught you. Usually, even if I spend my whole life just building up energy and growing it, I''m afraid I''ll reach that limit. However, if you divide it ording to the standards here at a level above a certain level, it will be different after the sword master''s boundary. Blood veins are pierced and mana is not simply gathered at the lower end, but eventually the umtion of internal energy reaches the stoppage. From this point on, you will now enter the realm of the strong. It is a realm that no matter how talented a raw meat grower, even if they train for the rest of their lives, they will not be able to reach it. ...Well, it''s me who says that, although I''ve already drilled all the way up to that point.'' In my case, thanks to Honwon Changsei Qigong, which is an aggregation of experiences and theories that I have already repeated countless times, all blood vessels have already been pierced, even in the frontal lobe. This is a monstrous case for me, and it''s possible because I''ve literally experienced hundreds of reincarnations, so I''ll have to call it an exception. Anyway, the point is that now, my sister has reached a level where she can umte mana before stopping. ...The problem is that he himself is not aware of it.'' Unaware of that, my sister had been using only the mana she had umted until now. So,pared to other sword masters, the purity of the aura is low. That''s why I openly say that if my sister fights with another sword master, she won''t win. How can you win when you don''t use all your strength? And when he raises power that doesn''t match his rank, of course his sword skills are rough and cause only unnecessary destruction. If it''s an opponent below a certain level, that alone will work, but beyond that, there''s no way. After I roughly exined that, my sister groaned for a while beforeing to a conclusion that she had organized in her head. So... are you saying that your real power lies somewhere else? You just need to remember that much. Anyway, in the case of my older sister, I have to exin it with theory for 100 days. All you have to do is point out the main points and help yourself to find out the rest. Be conscious of the area around the heart. Then you will feel a distinct difference from Mana until now. And if it can be circted in earnest, that alone will make it different from before. I advised my sister that way and exined the tricks to bing aware of it. The rest is all she has to figure out on her own. It was about 10 days ago when I said .... And I told my sister to focus on teaching Asha and Seina after that and find the sense to reach the next stage by self-study. It seems like too much, but I can''t help it. Actually, that''s the best I can do.'' If you don''t have any talent or simply have the qualifications, I could just stick with you and give you one-on-one tutoring meticulously from one to ten. For a genius, it''s rather counterproductive. If you teach one, it''s so annoying to realize ten by intuition. If you stick to meticulous guidance for no reason, it will only slow you down. ...I hope that the resultse out soon. On the first day, he continued to spew wild deceit, so at the training ground where my sister was, dozens of times a day, Pong! pop! pop!'' Only the sound of the sword exploding resounded. It was to the point where, after hearing that the residents of nearby viges were anxious to hear the sound, they had to send someone to exin the situation and reassure them. However, such riots were most frequent until the second day, and after that they only came infrequently. It must be that you are slowly finding your way. And, near the end of the training of the female knights, the sound of destruction heard after a long time had a different weight than before. Others might not be able to tell the difference, but my ears clearly taught me that it was a destructive power caused by an aura of a different purity than before. It''s obviously different. Lets check it soon. Chapter 88 Chapter 88. A harbinger of war (4) Kania quietly closed her eyes, drew her sword, and corrected her image while holding it straight. Not a single fingertip or muscle in his face moves, and he concentrates all his mind to detect only the mana circting within himself. The only thing moving would be her aqua-colored hair that swayed whenever the wind blew. It looks defenseless, but in reality it is not. Her mind is now concentrated within herself, but her senses are just as keen. Even if someone approaches in this state, I am confident that I can detect who ising just by the sound of footsteps. ...Mana.... Cirction of mana different from before.'' Following the guidance of Arell, who is her half-brother and taught her the theory of the sword from a young age, she is conscious of stopping battles and working hard to circte mana. I never doubt the theory my brother advocated. I''m not smart enough to understand all the theories he''s talking about, but I know that my younger sister is struggling to make her stronger. All that remains is to see how much you can practice. I have already given up on understanding with my head. In short, you just have to learn a different way by feeling. If so, it may be an ignorant way to repeat it until it works, but it actually worked. At first, I couldn''t catch it, so I had a hard time, but gradually I learned to sense it as if I was catching each thread that was scattered in the air. And now, as long as you are conscious, you can capture the sensation that Arel insisted on. As it is, the aura on the sword... Kania muttered slowly, concentrating the circting mana on the sword. Until now, when mana was blown into it, an air current was naturally formed by the pressure of the wild mana, and it ran wild like a storm. That''s why she had quite a hard time controlling the power. However, it is different now. The silver side of the sword she holds is dyed blue, but no harsh wind blows. After concentrating, Kania slowly opened her eyes. Before long, he confirmed the sword stained with blue aura with both eyes. The feeling is quite different from the knights deploying Auras on their swords so far. The sense that it was not exhaled, but assimted by circting the aura itself into the sword. Perhaps because of that influence,pared to other Aura users, her sword now has a blue light, but that light doesn''t radiate from all directions. It must be the condensation of light. But just because it''s not loud doesn''t mean it''s less powerful. Now that you''ve developed your aura, it''s time to test it out. Haaaaa! With her aura deployed, Kania swung her sword at the target set up in the training ground. It is lighter and faster than before. Also, it was as if the sword was the arm itself, and it seemed to envision what it was cutting into. Kania''s sword de lightly cut the target. As if that wasn''t enough, he tried several swordsmanships after that to test his power. Not only cutting what you want, but also destroying beyond the target using sword skills. As far as adjusting the output itself, it has changed significantlypared to before. it''s okay! Kania looked down at the sword and clenched the other fist. Now that I''ve fully mastered my senses, even if I''m excited to this extent, the aura on the sword doesn''t dissipate easily. Words can''t exin it, but this feeling right now must be the state that Arel has been exining to herself all along. The moment I was so sure, I heard footsteps behind me, followed by small ps. Even if you just listen to your steps, the level of your physique is clearly imaged in your head. It''s obvious without saying who it is. As Kania turned her head, Arell was pping and moving towards her. Now it seems that you have learned the right level for your current sister. * * * Geniuses are amazing. I sincerely admired my sister''s talent. It was not enough to simply properly bring mana to a level suitable for the state, so he brought his sword skill to the next level. It should be called ck steel, not ck steel. It doesn''t simply emit an aura like the knights do, but oveys the aura itself on the sword to bring out pure destructive power by itself. If I could tell a story about her to people I met in my past... previous lives, they wouldn''t believe it. Of course, skills are still on a different level from those I knew. It''s been a while. However, it is a different story if someone who has only been learning the sword in earnest for about 5 years develops the sword skill. I used all means to apply, but even taking that into ount, the current speed is fast enough. If there was a limit on the speed of getting stronger, I would have been able to get a ticket long ago. me? I''m off topic in the first ce. Anyway, with this, my sister can fully prepare for the situation that will happen in the future. Now, all that remains is for them to prepare as they do, and for others to faithfully carry out what I have instructed them to do. What am I doing? Now that I''ve done everything I need to do, I''m going to take a nap. He was content with the fact that now, when war broke out, all he had to do was ask to be woken up. In the meantime, the nobles in the kingdom were dubious about the possibility of a war. It is true that the movement of the three kingdoms is questionable. It also acknowledged that the source of the information was reliable. In addition, the king also acknowledged the possibility of war and sent an official letter to each lord to prepare. It''s something that anyone with a little bit of head can think about. However, the response of the lords was not very active. It''s not that I ignored it and didn''t prepare for it. Recruiting new soldiers from among the territories, and training and equipping existing soldiers. In addition, it gives warnings to prepare for war, such as directly asking each knight. There was only one and that much. The lords'' countermeasures were too passive to be called full-scale preparations. Everyone has a desire to deny the worst situation, saying, Isn''t it A?'' And what if a war doesn''t happen even though you prepared properly? At most, the stockpiled goods will be a treasure trove, and purchased weapons will end up in the warehouse. Either way, it means money is broken. Of course, the lords were not very active. However, the king''s official letter cannot be ignored. Therefore, most of the lords pretended to be preparing for war on the outside, but on the inside they spent their days as usual. Among them, there is a lord who is determined and ready. Even though it was a very small number, there were those who read the future and made solid preparations for a short period of time. Among them, anyone who has prepared the most thoroughly will point to Arele Ernesia. It bought as many as 50,000 ves, ordered weapons in earnest, and also stockpiled food harvested within itself as full-fledged military rice. Some lords pointed out that Arel''s actions were too hasty. Some said it was a foolish judgment by a young lord who was still young. However, Arel''s response to them was firm. It is just in case. Wouldn''t that be a good thing if it didn''t happen? Even if you lose, you see it yourself. Isn''t it something for others to see? In short, that''s what it meant. Ten months after the official letter came down, rumors began to circte among the people in earnest. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stop it until the end. There are always wise people among the people. Since it was a full-fledged Three Kingdoms Alliance, such information was not leaked, but there were people who saw the actions of the lords and read the war theory. Sometimes, there were people who directly asked the lord. To them, most lords asserted this. There will be no war, so be at ease. Be safe and go about your normal life! He assured the residents as if he believed in something invisible. Will war really happen? Sometimes, when you go into a tavern in any city, there are people who make a bet with it. But few of them sincerely believed that a war would break out. Most of them just wanted it to end in nonsense. Then..... I finally heard the news. * * * Capital of the Merman Empire. The pce, located in the center of the capital, is open to the public only on special asions so that they can enter and exit right in front of it. It is only open for events or when it is time to announce some important fact. When the emperor of the empire directly appears in front of the people! And right now it is open to the public. Rumors had already been heard that the emperor would appear in person and announce something important, and the people gathered in front of him. People staring at the balconies protruding from the upper floors of the pce in an orderly manner in front of the knights'' control and the magicians'' protection. From those who are curious about seeing the Emperor himself, who is said to be difficult to see, to those who are waiting for the fact to be announced. Everyone was waiting for the emperor to appear soon. Had I waited for two or three hours? After noon, someone walked out of the balcony. He was the leader of the imperial knights, not the emperor. He gestured to the knights and instructed them to silence the people. Please, I hope that no one will disrespect the Emperor. The leader of the knights, who puts an aura on his voice and gives warnings and advice to the people without any special magic tools. After a while, along with the sound of the trumpet announcing the appearance of His Majesty, an old man wearing a crown adorned with splendid decorations and arge cape appeared. Emperor Chederan Amret Janil of the Merman Empire. Although he was not an old man with big muscles like the king of Ernesia Kingdom, he also had an aura that strangely attracted people just by simply standing, befitting a leader who notified a country. Some would call it the quality of an emperor. Long live the Emperor! Long live the Merman Empire! The people praised the emperor and the empire in unison. The emperor quietly raised his hand, and the cry soon died down. Thank you for waiting. Citizens of the Empire. The emperor''s voice resonated in the za. Unlike the leader of the knights, he used a pre-installed magic tool. After that, the Emperor begins to give a general speech. At the end of the speech, whichsted about 20 minutes, the greetings were over and it was time to get to the point. Today I have a deration to make to the people and to all the nations of the continent beyond thisnd. A major announcement made directly from the mouth of the Emperor. Everyone listened to it. It is undoubtedly an unusual fact. Before that, let me introduce the people who will be sitting with me today. When the emperor nced at the throne, he hurriedly looked back and instructed his men on what to do. It is probably telling those those to be with'' who are already waiting toe out. He would not be an ordinary person since the emperor himself said he would share this seat. And when they revealed their faces, the people opened their mouths as one in astonishment. The King of the Kingdom of Damaniel and... the Grand Duke Sefen!? Chapter 89 Chapter 89. A portent of war (5) + The beginning of war (1) Someone shouted. However, given that no one stopped him, this level of reaction must have been expected in advance. Or it could be a pre-nted wind catcher for those who don''t know who the authors are. The king of the 3rd rank among the 3 major countries and even though he is the lord of a small country, a man famous as a war hero is together. It was an announcement made by those who apanied the emperor. It''s not just the people who are upset. The spies from each country secretly nted among them will also be shocked. There would have been no traces of the King of the Kingdom of Damaniel and the Grand Duchy of the Principality of Sefen. They just arrived. I invited them to this ce while using teleport magic, which was never cheap. just for today. The Emperor stepped forward and began addressing the people again. Do you guys know? The fact that there is someone who has recently disrupted the continent''s finances, Who are you talking about? Merchants will already know. There are those who offer all sorts of bizarre products and gain an unfair advantage through them. Even they are showing more and more brazenness, such as copying and selling paper, which is a specialty of the empire, at will. He proudly waved his cloak and dered. I will reveal that their name is Ernesia Kingdom! The emperor raised his voice and clearly revealed who their main enemy was. They monopolized their own interests and disrupted the continental market. It has reached a point where even the burden of lifting their ever-increasing demonic obsession cannot be overlooked. Fierce criticism of Ernesia Kingdom. If this was a general official event, it was a remark that would be a major diplomatic issueter. But the Emperor doesn''t care. Even the two men standing next to him don''t blink an eye at all. This meant that the remarks had already been prepared beforehand. I decided to take up my sword myself after much thought for the stability of the continent and for the rights of the Empire. The faces of the people listening to the speech are stained with astonishment one by one. Those who are already astute are beginning to realize what kind of ce this is, And there are allies who agree with Jim''s idea. The King of the Kingdom of Damaniel and the Grand Duchy of the Principality of Sefen. These two men who dered themselves allies. They, like Jim, worried about the future of the continent and also supported the decision to lift a heavy sword. Two men stand side by side. Reach out and ovep. firm determination. alliance. I dere an alliance with the Kingdom of Demaniel and the Principality of Sefen. formal alliance. Although behind-the-scenes negotiations have already taken ce over a year ago, this is the first time that the fact has been acknowledged in an official setting. and purpose of the alliance. With this, I am the Empire! Just like our newly acquired allies, we dere that we will directly judge the kingdom of Ernesia, a group of wicked people, right here! cried the emperor. At the right time, he raised the volume of his magic tools, so his voice rang across the za and shook the capital. After the emperor''s deration, which seemed to upset even his head, swept away. Starting with someone bursting out a small Ah... sigh in the za, which had been engulfed in silence for several minutes. Furious cheers and apuse filled the square. On this day, not only the Merman Empire, but also the Kingdom of Demaniel and the Principality of Sefen. An official deration of war was made by the three countries. Formation of the Triple Alliance. The target is Ernesia Kingdom. It was only a matter of time before long before their swords and spears were pointed there. Later history books will describe this day as the starting point of the Great War between the Three Kingdoms Alliance and the Kingdom of Ernesia. Beginning of war (1) Two days after the deration of war, the meeting room of Ernesia Kingdom. ...I''m assuming that you already know, so I''ll tell you. With his expression and muscles stiffened, King Theonel spoke his first words to the urgently summoned nobles. Among them, there will be no idiot who does not know why this meeting was held now. If there is, I will directly tighten it with this muscle and then destroy it. Fortunately, all the nobles seem serious and remain silent. You know the seriousness of the situation. Currently, most of the nobles except for the lords of each region are present. The reason why the lords did not gather is because they have to protect each territory and border in preparation for an emergency. Imperial emperor... I had expected him to raise his sword from before, but... Theonel red at the three letters on the table with a gaze full of anger. I want to burn it right away, but I hold back because that doesn''t mean the situation will improve. Each of the three letters is a deration of war from the Triple Alliance. Since when will the military move and invade? It is said that if they are going to surrender, they will set up a ce for negotiations only under the conditions presented. It''s not even funny that it''s a cause. He had already received the deration of war speech from the spy, so he snorted as if it were absurd. Who is evil and who is evil? Who doesn''t know that he started a fight with the intention that he would set your house on fire and throw it away because his stomach hurts from being well with others forever? It is to the point of ridicule at the shameless self-justification. Once dered, there is no going back. Soon they will invade. The Duke of Gast is holding his head and is now desperately expressing his feelings. He has already sent a letter of protest against the unreasonable deration of war to the three countries, but it will not mean much. Already, the Three Kingdoms Alliance strongly insists that they are righteous and criticizes Ernesia Kingdom more strongly as evil. The people of that country also have no doubts about its meaning. Maybe it''s because it''s under strict control. Even at this moment when they are having a meeting here with their headaches, the enemies must have already finished all preparations and are trying to attack with their spears held high. It will be very soon that rumors will spread throughout the country. I know. Theonel will also strongly insist that the spear pointed at them is unfair. Furthermore, I cannot ept these ridiculous ims. You are right. The nobles, led by the Duke of Gast, also gnashed their teeth at the letters sent from the three countries. In the letter, like a deration of war, their demands were written. If you really want to stop the unjust blood flowing and repent of your unjust desires, show your will. Otherwise, our spears and swords will never be taken.'' Aside from the arrogant sentence of , the requirements were also spectacle. First stop production of paper andplete scrapping of the facility. Second, we will share the manufacturing method of products that Ernesia Kingdom has monopolized. Third, return to each country the unfair gains obtained from the above products. Fourth, send Prince Ernesia Arel, who discovered the secret of the stomach, to the Empire to study and spread his talent. Neither of them are worth the slightest consideration. Everything was tantamount to making fun of Ernesia Kingdom itself. Clearly, the Three Kingdoms had no intention of ending the war itself. So, it must have been an unreasonable requirement. There is no way that any of them will listen withmon sense. Completely ignoring this side is shamelessly exposed. Theonel punched the table in anger. A corner of the table that had recently been hit by his fist, which had be extremely strong, was shattered. Especially thest one is nothing short of an insult! His fists are shaking in anger, as if his anger is not resolved. Study Abroad? You''reughing. It must be sent as a hostage. The Three Kingdoms judged that there was a possibility that something new could be created if Arel existed even if the products that had brought profits to the kingdom so far were cut off, and they wanted his recruit. Your Majesty, please calm down. The table is not guilty. First, we need to take action. I know. At the persuasion of the nobles, Theonel took his anger for a while. War is already inevitable. He had no intention of epting that absurd demand, and even if he did, it would certainly cause enormous damage to the kingdom, even if it wasn''t due to war. Unreasonable demands are not even worth listening to. If the opponent has a weapon, it''s enough to get rid of it with a sword and shield. It''s time to leave. you''re right. You are right! All nobles strongly expressed their intention to fight. And among them, the father-inw of Theonel, Duke of Dezel Pratze, and one of the influential nobles in the kingdom, spoke with a strong will. Your Majesty, our territory is already preparing for dispatch of talented knights. Will Sir Dezel be all right? His territory must not have shaken off all the damage caused by the mysterious terror yet. Although it was an emergency, I was worried that it would be a burden to forcefully send troops. Duke Dezel shook his head. No problem. In addition, my son is also expressing his intention to go to the army in this war, so he will go even if he is stopped. Not only that, but many lords are already sending messages that troops can be dispatched at any time. As the economic situation in the kingdom has recently be more prosperous, many of them are relying on it, whether it is a little or a lot. Of course, even for them, this war will feel absurd. Now, there is no way to give such peace to an aggression. Right. In fact, Jeil had already told me yesterday that he wanted to join the army himself. Crown Prince Jeil, who had already heard the news of the war a step ahead, expressed his intention to participate in the war directly to Theonel. He is also old enough now, and he needs credit as a sessor. I see Her Highness was that age too. Then why don''t you make my son look after your Highness even more? It would be nice if the first one had the least experience. Normally, Theonel would have said that he would lead the army himself, but this time he was about to take a step back. Aside from the regret of the Three Kingdoms Alliance, the sessor also needs some experience and merit. Recently, his skills have reached a fairly high level based on the theories left behind by Arell, so it will not be enough to directly lead the army in this war. Of course, I won''t leave everything to you. It was about to leave only the vanguard, and then let the seasoned ones take over and fight. Be prepared not to give up even a single inch of the territory you have defended since the time of your ancestors to their aggression. Theonel sternly shouted and ordered the nobles to hurriedly prepare to march. The Kingdom of Ernesia was determined to fight to the end against the Three Kingdoms Alliance. * * * Not long after I turned sixteen, I received some not-so-wee news. Eventually, a war broke out. Did you choose to push in? I murmured as I calmly read the official document. Before the official letter, the news that the emperor or the emperor had already entered into an alliance with the emperor and dered war there had already been heard. It must be nice to see old men who ate as much as they would like to join hands to eat chicken meat, right?'' When I heard the news that day, I was so ridiculous that I was so sarcastic. Of course, the first word about the deration of war spread from the upper chamber. Surprisingly, merchants know these rumors more quickly. In particr, when dealing with foreign countries, you can know the situation just by their atmosphere. In addition, ourpany also had quite a few items that it was trading with the three countries in question, but since that day the transaction waspletely cut off, there is no way I am unaware of that fact. It seems that some merchants have already taken countermeasures as soon as the deration of war in question has urred. The next day, my father immediately gave a speech refuting their ridiculous deration of war. Chapter 90 Chapter 90. The beginning of the war (2) and announced its intention to fight. Immediately, an official letter instructing the lords of each region to dispatch troops went down. The lords themselves or their children are busy leading their troops to the battlefield. And... I am also the lord. If that''s what I''m doing Euuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuwuuuuuuuu... of drinking soda while lying on a chair leaning over in the office, burping. After all, drinking carbonated water leisurely during the day is special. or read a book Or, at the end of the day, he gets bored and takes out the cards used in the card game and ys while building a tower by himself. I am a master at ying alone! I was passing the time leisurely with the atmosphere that I wanted to insist on. ....Ah, I''m bored.'' Since the war broke out, the female knights are busy leading the soldiers. Noona is still training as to what shecks so much. The wizards were also short of manpower, and in the end, they had to help Dia as well. Because of that situation, no one is ying with me right now! At first, I tried to force myself to y, but everyone was too serious...? ... y with me! y with me! I mean don''t be bored with me! I was about to encourage them with a serious face to not overdo it. First of all, if I use swarms, my image will be cracked. Recently, I decided to push ahead with the concept of a cool young man, Yeongju. In the future, I n to add sexiness to this coolness. And the other is because I know they are really busy. No matter how hard I am, I know how to grasp the atmosphere at least in times like this, even if I live with a hardened skin on my face. Therefore, since the deration of war, I have been subtly boring. ...what are you doing? He muttered as he stacked the cards. I''m not sleepy anymore because I keep taking naps. It''s all because of the war. War is not so good 1? What would you like to shed blood for? My shoulders trembled alone at the injustice of war. ah. I overyed it for no reason and shivered and destroyed the cards I had piled up. I sighed, wondering what I was doing. I am aware that what I am doing now is not a normal situation as a lord living day by day in a situation where a war broke out. A Golbin lordined that he couldn''t sleep because he took a nap after a war broke out. The things that are in a hurry are the newbies who haven''t prepared properly or are busy. I have already done everything and have nothing new to point out, so I can''t be busy. There''s no way I''m going to go there right away.'' And crucially, there is a reason why I am still rxed. Unlike other lords, the mobilization order did not fall on me. First of all, he is a prince even if he looks like this. It''s the end, but it''s a prince. It was not yet a situation where even the royal family could be ordered to leave the battlefield. It seems that older brother Jeil has already participated, but... Crown Prince Jeil volunteered to participate in the war, perhaps because he intends to use this war as a basis for his experience. Going to the battlefield to make a mark for yourself... I don''t know if it''s me in the past, but if it''s me now, I can''t sympathize with you. That''s why I hate session rights. Why do you go to war because you''re crazy? Even the oldest brother must be very tired... This is all because of the duty to build a reputation as a sessor. It is a tragedy created by the notion that you have to work hard to be the next king. I wholeheartedly cheered him on, and as soon as I heard the news, I personally sent him an artifact containing the magic of divine protection as a first gift. Because I''m in trouble if something happens.'' You must safely be the king. Pleasee back safely, brother. It is an artifact that contains the heart of the youngest, who thinks of him very much and desires to livefortably under the shadow of his older brother''s government in the future. Effects are not guaranteed. ....Well, it''s my first appearance anyway, so I''m not really worried because I''m not going to fight directly, I''ll just let you watch from a distance. It should be called the pantsmander, not the pants boss. I wonder what will happen... I thought for a while looking down at the information I personally collected in addition to the official documents. I''ll be honest. The situation right now is not very good. If I had been living in Korea for the first time before my real reincarnation, I would have fainted as soon as I received the mobilization notice. A situation where the enemy forces areing and if I don''t care, the country will stumble and my table will stumble. If I were a really ordinary lord, I would have passed out three times a day. Nheless, I am rxed. Even if the war situation bes endangered, he has prepared countermeasures to be used ordingly. If that does not work, the war itself may be forcibly shut down. I just watch this situation now. That''s my current policy. Perhaps by now the first battle has taken ce near the border... Sooner orter, information from that side wille in. And when that timees, what will happen in the future will be revealed in front of me as a reality. Still, I wish the possible war would end early... The odds are infinitely low, but I still hoped for that. There are also personal desires. ....Above all, that''s the least sacrifice. After all, it is the people of the upper ss who talk about the cause or the profit. It''s always the ignorantmoners and ves who die. So it''s better to just end the war quickly. I was seriously thinking about this. * * * The first time the forces of the Three Kingdoms Alliance began to collide with the Ernesia Kingdom army was the day after the deration of war a monthter. the southernmost tip of the kingdom. A fortress bordering the Merman Empire. Bejian Fortress. The Margrave of Degrand, who is in charge of one of the important boundaries to protect the border, received an urgent report from his adjutant early in the morning and was ring at the territory of the Empire from the top of the fortress wall. Are you finally here? He bit his lip hard. I already knew what wasing. Immediately after the deration of war, each army of the Three Kingdoms set out on an expedition to invade the kingdom. And today, about a monthter, the army of the Merman Empire, one of the Three Kingdoms Alliances, finally showed up. How many are there? First, the adjutant replied in a cold sweat to the Marquis, who wanted to dispatch a scout to check the size of the enemy. It is said to be about 70,000. ???? 70 thousand. The corners of his mouth were slightly but firm. If it was 70,000, it was not a force that could not be stopped even by the army of the Marquis. Is it also the advance team? It''s not enough to say that it''s a force for a full-scale invasion. Even more so, the opponent was the Merman Empire. It is a great country that boasts the foremost military power among the Three Kingdoms Alliance. There''s no way they''re sending only 70,000 people. There must be a separate main unit following them. The first 70,000 will be nothing more than a consumptive force to gnaw through this fortress and force the main body to prate this ce. You should probably think that arge army more than twice asrge is following them. Judging so coldly makes me feel sick to my stomach. It has to be carefully blocked. However, there is no way that therge army that is still flocking to us will retreat even now, even if we are rotting away here. Reinforce your vignce and send out scouts elsewhere. There might be an additional ambush in case. The Marquis calmly instructed his men on what to do. No matter how big or small, shes with enemies always happen. It''s just that this time it''s a little too much. No big deal. He joked about it and encouraged his subordinates. What you have to do doesn''t change. Reflecting on that, he made up his mind for the uing sh with the enemy. On the same day, it was possible to visually confirm that the enemy was advancing from the northeastern fortress. If the Merman Empire alone pushed in the south, arge army made up of the allied forces of the Kingdom of Demaniel and the Principality of Seseten wasing from the northeast. Unlike the Empire, which alone has a military power that is only marginally different from that of the Kingdom of Ernesia, the remaining two countries chose to join forces with each other. 40,000 allied advance corps. However, the number of bases has not yet been confirmed. It was a report from a scout soldier. Yeah, its a ragtag group that hastily joined hands. Fear not! The lord in charge of the fortress dered that, and shouted to fight back without retreating. First of all, focus on defense! It is not toote for a full-fledged counterattack after support arrives from the center! On this day, the first sh was also confirmed on the northeastern border. Soon after, the full-scale invasion began. * * * Currently, each lord is said to have left an expedition to fight the invasion of the Three Kingdoms Alliance with his own army. Three days ago, a battle to break down the southern and northeastern border fortresses took ce in earnest. Even though I am the lord, the order to participate in the war has note, so it is just a story for me, who is still sucking honey in the territory. I couldn''t see it with my own eyes, but the current battlefield must be running pretty urgently. Our territory is not so free. The soldiers are on high alert with bloodshot eyes in case the enemy soldiers who sneaked across the border will not ambush and infiltrate. And I too am busy now. What are you doing? Arels fun cooking time?. Right now, I was cooking with excitement in the kitchen inside the castle. Today I am a cook. I was a little free, so I decided to pass the time by cooking or developing a new one for the first time in a while. It''s cooking time. Dia pped her hands and quietly tuned in to my tune. Today, she is an assistant and will be in charge of mukbang with me today. While pping your hands, the slightly saliva at the corner of your mouth makes me happy because it seems like you are looking forward to it a lot. I am also looking forward to it a lot. That big piece of meat! This is the meat the vige chief of the nearest vige offered me this morning. Snow rabbit by name! Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? I apuded to express my joy at receiving the meat. Dia followed suit. Long live the meat. The Snow Rabbit is a monster that lives deep in the Pahilia Forest. It is said that it was called a snow rabbit because it is a rabbit that is sometimes seen as if hiding in a snowy forest. In reality, contrary to its cute name, it is a rabbit with a height of 3 meters. No matter how you look at it, he is the king who reigns at the top of the Pahilia ecosystem. Even I was startled when I happened to see a giant rabbit in the distance before. Originally, I wouldn''t have a chance toe into contact with monster meat myself. Previously, I had talked about this and that with the vige chiefs, and at this time of year, when snow rabbits sometimes came down to the vige, they hunted, and hearing that the meat tasted so amazing made my mouth water. So you''re saying that gonom is so delicious? For that reason, I had previously told the vige chiefs that if they caught a snow rabbit, I would share some of it with them, but they must have managed to remember that. ...Actually, I forgot too. Well, the high-ranking person suddenly drooled and muttered that he was delicious, so he couldn''t help but pay attention. For that reason, the vige headman who caught the snow rabbit this morning offered me the most delicious part of the snow rabbit meat. Chapter 91 Chapter 91. The beginning of the war (3) I can definitely see this meat quality in my eyes. This guy will be delicious. I''m looking forward to it. Dia also agreed with my view, probably thinking the same way. I dont know why everyone doesnt want to eat this. The long-awaited meat has arrived. I don''t monopolize the grace of meat. So, I seduced my sister and the female knights to have lunch together today. Seina, led by the soldiers, is too busy today. Asha was ufortable, saying, Eating rabbits... is a bit.... My sister also felt reluctant to eat monsters. Chit still, is this because she is a princess? That''s why Dia is the only one in the audience tasting this meat today. I can eat rabbits or whatever. Dia, who has been through all sorts of hardships since childhood, seems to have no objection to eating monsters. After all, you have qualities as a gourmet. I can eat anything delicious, so please dont worry. Even if it looks like this, before I was hired by Mr. Arell, I lost my way and survived only with bugs and poisonous mushrooms in the forest. ...No, shouldn''t I be honest with you? Are you still fine after eating that? The wizard''s camouge is special. To be precise, it would be correct to use mana to protect the stomach wall and organs. No, before that, you just have a good stomach. what? Is this a line miss? I feel like I brought a survival king rather than a gourmet? More than that, I''m just eating something delicious, and I''m not eating this in the mood of something good or bad, right? What are you doing? After all, it''s always fun to do whatever you do when you can talk to each other and chat in moderation. With this feeling, I''m going to wee Gogi-nim for the first time in a while. So, shall we bake this guy? Or do you want to start cooking in earnest? Huhuhuhu What to do with this cute guy? Iughed happily as I looked down at the big-eyed rabbit meat. In conclusion, it was definitely worth rmending with confidence to the vige chiefs. Even if you just bake it, it''s awesome. Even if you cook and eat it simply, the quality is different from other meats. Certainly my eyes were not wrong. As if my tongue was always right, Dia''s eyes brightened right on the spot as soon as she put the snow rabbit meat in her mouth. Just the two of us, we quickly ate the snow rabbit meat. Are you happy? After all, meat is the truth. Now I must have eaten so much that my stomach exploded. What should I do? Well, you can go back like this and take a leisurely nap. Now that I''m back in the kitchen, let''s do something a little different. Arell? What are you trying to do? Just think about it for a moment and try to make something. While saying that, I nodded to Dia and pointed to a corner of the kitchen. Dia? Could you pick up a bag of flour over there? Oh, and the dried fruits on the shelf over there. With just one instruction, Dia moves what she needs with magic. In particr, it is ideal as a kitchen assistant because it moves only with magic power, so it does not generate dust. I was cooking with the recipe written in advance and pasted on the wall in moderation. But does Arel-nim usually do this himself? Did you think it was a joke? Isn''t there usually a job for the lord to stand in the kitchen himself? Are you saying that now even after eating the meat dish I cooked a while ago? Come to think of it, Dia hadn''t seen me cook since I came here until today. I developed all the recipes and foods sold at my store? Come to think of it, I think I heard that. And this is a fact that neither my sister nor the female knights know, but when I was a little younger and living in the concubine, there was a time when I would go to the kitchen on fictitious days to have the exclusive chef at the time cook a dish to suit my taste. Now, as the recipe I developed is bing popr, I no longer have to stand in the kitchen. do you miss At that time, I forcibly fed it to Ranpil, the concubine guard knight, in order to make up for the failure of making it as a test. Even if it was a failed dish, it was really fun to eat it with a smile even if I was forced to stick it out with a twinkle in my eyes. I miss you. But that was a story from several years ago. Now I don''t stand in the kitchen at all. This is all thanks to the seasonings I distributed. Long live the seasoning tooth?. Actually, I didnt say this. If everything didn''t go ording to my n. There was a time when I thought it wouldnt be bad to hide away and live as a cook. It''s an assumption that the royal pce''s political world is more shit than I imagined and I couldn''t be in an environment to suck honey. ...It''s surprising. To be precise, I would set up arge restaurant and I would just hang up the recipe and have the chefs take care of it. Of course, that''s just a one-time assumption. I''m stable as a feudal lord now, and I''m enjoying my life now, so I don''t have a family like that. I finished cooking while chatting with Dia. What Arel-nim did today is a bit unusual. Isnt that what you normally eat? If I was going to eat all the time, I just made it cook. Anyway, today''s goal is to develop cuisine. Coincidentally, this morning, I suddenly remembered something, so there was something I wanted toplete today without putting it off untilter. If you harden it like this and bake it! End with this! Are you done? Ooooooh! You are wonderful. No... Please don''t p your hands just for taking it out of the oven. Are you ashamed I put what I had finished on the table. It''s simr to bread, but it''s a square dough and baked form. By the way was the cookie what Arell-nim was trying to do? It looks like you put a lot more into it. No, to put it bluntly, the process is simr, but a bit different. They are higher in calories than regr cookies. The nutritional value is too high because there is a lot of sugar and dried fruits and various things inside. If I ate something like this as a snack, anyone other than me would surely gain weight quickly. I made it with the feeling that it was a portable food that soldiers could quickly eat on the battlefield. Is it portable? It already exists. I know. But it was terribly tasteless. The portable food that ordinary soldiers eat is just a salty flour cookie that gets dirty when chewed. I have eaten. It didn''t feel that bad, though. That''s because Dia-san, who eats poisonous mushrooms, is amazing. Even the active duty knights acknowledged its tastelessness. Of course, since you have to eat on the battlefield, you must have prioritized only the necessary nutrients rather than prioritizing the taste. But I''m not the kind of person who would ept something like that. Above all, I might have to eat. When the war situation gets busy, will there be time to cook? No matter how lord you are, there will be times when you have to eat the same thing. In the past, when my sister Kania took me to practice swordsmanship, my sister and I ate what normal knights eat. It wasn''t even an exhibition back then, and I had some free time, so I ate stew and bread. It was terribly tasteless. The stew is stale and fishy, and the bread is hard. Well, at that time, since it was training, they must have been fed the same thing as the others on purpose. But such a terrible experience is enough once. Do you think you will eat something like that twice? In preparation for that time, I wanted to develop a portable meal that would taste as delicious as possible. In fact, in addition to this, I am also thinking of a meal that feels likebat food, which is recreated simrly tomon dishes and heated using magic. Even on the battlefield, we fight while eating delicious food. This is the method of the Arel-style corps. Even in a situation where lifees and goes, you can''t neglect to eat. How does it taste? I tried feeding it to Dia to see if it would suit the tongues of the people here. Dia, who ate the portable food I made, nodded calmly and said. ...When I got lost in the woods, I thought how nice it would be to have something like this. ....That''s why I can''t evenugh at your hardships. But the food to be eaten during the war Didnt Arel-sama not have a mobilization order? Dia seemed quite puzzled at the sight of me suddenly thinking of a table to eat on the battlefield. Except for the oldest brother, there is rarely a situation in which a mobilization order can be issued to the royal family. Above all, the world has a stronger feeling that I''m just a smart young sage rather than a warrior, so there''s no reason to invite me to the battlefield. Wouldnt it be better to have it prepared just in case? And even if it''s not a war, as long as you''re the lord, you might be able to go on an expedition to hunt monsters. There is nothing wrong with devising this beforehand. ...Yes, it''s just in case. I murmured softly. Perhaps Arell-nim. Dia seemed to have realized something after seeing my reaction, but she didnt bother to say anything. At this point, she must have noticed how I feel about the current situation. Oh, I was talking about something funny for a while. I stretched out to change the mood and got ready to cook another dish this time. Yes, let''s eat while we can. that''s the best After the first engagement, the forces of the Kingdom of Ernesia and the forces of the Three Kingdoms shed fiercely several times afterwards. Both the intruding side and the defending side made no small sacrifices, and a bloody battle continued. Soldiers climbing the walls to capture the fortress, and soldiers desperately trying to stop it. After the first skirmish, there were not a few corpses stabbed by spears under the walls. Eventually, to capture additional fortresses, the Three Kingdoms Alliance dispatched about 70,000 more troops each. This time, the forces of the three countries were all mixed. It was simply that the fact that 70,000 cameter meant that it took time for the Merman Empire''s forces to join the Northeastern Front. As 70,000 troops each pushed into both border fortresses, the existing troops began to struggle to respond. However, inferiority meant that only the troops of the lords who guarded the fortress were at a disadvantage. The hope of overturning the offensive was shown when the kingdom army was additionally reinforced to shake off the invasion in earnest. next king''s sessor. The first prince, Ernesia the First, had personally led an army to Pelvan Fortress in the northeast. It was said to be the defense of Count Pegil, but to have endured that many enemies until now. You worked hard. In the meeting room inside the fortress, Cheil was knelt in front of him and was congratting the lord, who was bowing, for his solid defense. I just did what I was supposed to do. Count Pegil never got excited and answered calmly. Your Excellency, are you going tounch a counterattack right away? exactly. It wouldn''t be good for the war to continue any longer. We are ready tounch a counterattack even tomorrow. Jeil sternly stated his intention. After saying that, she turned her gaze to the other nobles with a slight smile on her lips. I would like to say. Wouldn''t it be okay though? Jeil politely asked the nobles who led the soldiers like him. Since this is the first time he participated in the war, Jeil did not insist on his own, and had advanced to this ce while seeking the opinions of many people with more experience in the war. Her ego is important, but she recognizes herck of experience and is willing to ask for opinions without hesitation. At his not overly arrogant attitude, the nobles sent friendly nces and agreed with his will. Chapter 92 Chapter 92. War begins (4) No problem. The morale of the soldiers is already high, and if we do not counterattack with the current momentum, I think we will miss the time. In addition, the enemies must have been tired of the continuous attack, so it would be an appropriate time. The nobles who served as the best advisors in this war supported his will. Isn''t this the time when Your Highness should personally issue a counterattack order? If the Lords say so, then that must be the correct answer. And wouldn''t it be nice to see Your Majesty trample down the enemy with dignity? If possible, I would like to show my father that side of me. Jeil smiled bitterly and shrugged his shoulders. In this war, Theonel personally called on the first and gave himmand of the North-Eastern Front. Of course, just in case, I attached experienced people as my first lieutenants, but that was natural. Rather, entrusting the military to such a situation was not the first thing to know how much his father believed in him. As long as you trust and entrust it, it is your duty as a son and sessor to live up to it. Jeil sincerely thinks so. Triple Alliance. Temporary barracks for attacking the Northeastern Front. There, the leaders of the Three Kingdoms Alliance were discussing the current war situation. Looks like youre struggling more than you thought. The Duke of Seville, who was in charge of the Kingdom of Damaniel, frowned as he looked down at the board ced on the map on the table. It seems that they don''t like the current situation where they can''t easily cross the border. You didn''t expect it to be easy, did you? On the other hand, Marquis Louisman, a knight of the Merman Empire, calmly judged the current situation while answering. 40,000 advance party. And even with the 11th, which added 70,000 additional allied troops, they have not yet crossed the border fortress. I also understand being upset. But being impatient is not the same as winning. Since ancient times, in war, those who are rxed and calm about the situation will always win. Hmm. I know. Above all, isnt it still before the full-scale offensive begins? I guess so. They already knew that the Ernesia Kingdom army, which hade out with additional support, would arrive on the northeastern front andunch a counterattack as early as tomorrow, but they were carefree. Because everything was as expected. Did you hear that the situation in the south is the same? yes. I heard that Mestain is leading the direct army. ...One of the two greatest Masters of the Kingdom of Ernesia? One of the few sword masters in the kingdom of Ernesia directly leads an army to counterattack. The South will surely receive a more fierce counterattack than this. By the way, Sir Seville? Weren''t there three masters of Ernesia? Surely, with thetest information, Ernesia has one more sword master, so it would be correct to say that it is now the 3rd master? Especially in the position of always standing on the battlefield, isn''t it possible that you don''t know because you''re sensitive to each and every one of these rumors? When I asked such a trivial question, Seville snorted. You mean the third master is the second princess? That would be incorrect information. There are many exaggerated rumors, as well as a child named Arell who started this war, and Seville asserted that. The other side was puzzled by such a look. Umm.... I wonder if that''s an exaggeration, no one knows?'' I think his attitude of asserting that it is nonsense without actually checking it is undesirable, but it is also undesirable to ruin the atmosphere by scratching the other person''s ws in this ce. Anyway, there is no information that the third master participated in the war. then it wouldn''t matter Let''s go along with the Ernesia guys'' counterattack as nned. You know. It doesn''t matter, but are the preparations for the future right? No problem. Ruiman nodded with a confident expression. Just at that moment, new footsteps were heard in the barracks. Don''t worry about everything. We are already ready to proceed as scheduled. The one who showed up was a man wearing a different style of armor. Oh oh! Sir Zelkian! You have finally arrived! The Duke of Seville stood up and greeted the man who entered. Count Zelkian, a knight belonging to the Principality of Sefen. He also has a confident smile on his lips, as if he had already heard the conversation as he entered. After everything is ready. The faces of the other two, who already knew what it meant, brightened up. I guess so. I mean, the real war starts now. Theyughed in unison. The next day, the main force led by Prince Jeilunched a full-scale counterattack. Leaving troops to defend the existing fortifications, he nned to advance about two-thirds of the main force, which he had brought, to mp down on both sides of the enemy allied forces and suffocate them. The main unit of the allied forces is hiding in a ce between the Yangtze Mountains, but it is not in a ce where you can''t hit it if you work hard. Even now, they say they are desperately trying to cross the wall. You have to finish it before you touch the wall with dirty hands anymore. The morale of the lords was full, and the best was full of desire to fight back. good night! Counterattack immediately! Jeil, who was inmand of the unit for the counterattack, ordered an attack on the main body of the enemy army, but he had to suffer somewhat to return to both sides, but he judged that if he pushed through this offensive, he would be able to easily annihte the enemy army. The first order has been given, and soon the troops lying in ambush on both sides will ambush the enemy and crush them. All that remains is to quietly wait for the report. Let''s wait for the results, hiding the nervousness of the first battlefield. After a while, a messenger rushes and kneels in front of him. Urgent news! You''re faster than I thought. Is there news that the enemy has already been defeated? However, the messenger''splexion is pale blue. The faces of the lords, including Jeil, hardened at that fact. Could it be that the surprise attack failed? Jeil asked in a slightly urgent tone, and the messenger breathed heavily as if trying to choose his words and reported in a trembling voice. Two units were ambushed at the same time. ...Weren''t they encamped there? Before the surprise attack, the location of the enemy main unit must have been confirmed through scouts several times. And apart from that, there was no sign of their troops moving. That''s it... The messenger held his breath for a moment before continuing. It was a separate force from them. I can''t believe it... I thought it was ambush somewhere else from the beginning. Jeil muttered in confusion. The lords also looked at each other reprimanding each other for the fact that there was a medical condition that they had not yet identified. That moment. Another messenger rushed to the barracks and knelt down in front, gasping for breath. What else? It is undoubtedly not good news. Additional Triple Alliance forces areing in! The messenger urgently eximed. Additional troops? Could it be the reinforcements? How many are there? Feeling a shallow headache as the offensive will be more violent than this, I asked for the detailed number of enemy soldiers. 210,000. It is definitely a report that they must be the main force of the real Three Kingdoms Alliance. At that moment, everyone including Cheil was silent. At this moment, no one can think of anything to say. * * * Ernesia Kingdom''s counterattack failed. The intention to ambush and end the enemy''s main force failed, and additional troops from the Three Kingdoms Alliance came in. In the first ce, the Northeastern Fortress is surrounded by rugged mountains, so in order to upy it, there is no way other than the regr method of pushing through the military. That''s why the Three Kingdoms Alliance didn''t think of anything other than the straight air method from the beginning. The method of crushing the fortress itself with an outrageous force. At first, about 110,000 troops were just an outpost to measure the solidity of the opponent''s defense line in the first ce. The real force was 210,000 who marched behind him. It was a deliberate and intentional decision to suppress it with the number of heads. At that moment, the reinforcements led by the first prince had no choice but to change their strategy to a thorough sit-in rather than a counterattack. And the situation in the south, another battlefield, was no different. It was not easy on that side either, or more than that, arge army rushed in. The same way, the overwhelming army did not see a clue to the counterattack itself, and they had no choice but to concentrate on defense. In an instant, any hope of counterattack disappeared. On this day, the lords whose heads were spinning even a little had a premonition as they saw therge army pushing in front of them. ...that this was only the beginning of the war going to its worst. * * * The meeting room of the royal castle of Ernesia Kingdom. They say it''s only a matter of time before the Northeastern Fortress falls! The servant who received an urgent report urgently posted it. Including reinforcements, the enemys current total strength is 350,000 on each side Is that true? Looking back at the two reports from the battlefield, Theonel asked in a serious tone. About 700,000 on both sides. On the other hand, the Kingdom of Ernesia was currently dispatching a total of 300,000 troops to each border. I immediately ordered additional conscription and ordered reinforcements to be sent. There is no hopeful observation whether it will be able to properly block it. It is reckless to simply hold on. It''s time to straighten the wires again. Theonel, who understood the meaning of the advice of his aides, let out a bitter moan. ...Retreat? It means giving up border fortresses that are currently barely defending and putting off the front line. ...Is there any other way? Theonel asks, holding back his bitter feelings. Normally, upon hearing this, he would immediately be angry, but the aristocrat''s suggestion of retreat was perfectly valid. He''s not stupid enough to be irritable even for the right words. Even if we try to forcefully defend it as it is now, it will only result in more sacrifices. Rather, it is time to let go of anger and reorganize the disy in the rear. No one used him of being a coward. Considering the current war situation, everyone already expected that if they didn''t improve their stance, they would experience a bigger defeat. Theonel was also thinking of talking about retreat, even if he didn''t bother to suggest it. More than anything else, I''m worried about Her Highness'' safety. Jeil, who is now inmand of the Northeastern Fortress, is said to be fighting despite this inferiority, but if left unattended, there will be problems with his safety. I see Theonel admitted it. Although the crown prince''s first war will be marked with retreat at the end of his thirteen years, war can''t always give you the upper hand anyway. Sometimes you have to know how to ept disadvantages. I''ll tell Cheil to retreat directly from this body. Knowing the Crown Prince''s sincerity, Theonel wanted to send a message himself. If you''re the best, you won''t even think of retreating and will fight back. If you die then, it doesn''t matter. He had no intention of ming his son for that. It was his own decision to send him to the battlefield as he had no experience yet. If he had known that an all-out assault was going to happen like this, he would have led it himself. Put the wires behind you. I will give up the current fort, retreat to the rear fort, and take a breather there. If so, it is not surrounded by mountains like the current border fortresses. There is a waterway outside the castle. To some extent, it could slow the enemy''s advance. Let the people know that the current situation is not light. Martialw was dered in the kingdom. And tell each lord and nobleman. Among those who did not participate, those who can fight shoulde forward. That is to say. It means that the lords and nobles who have not participated in the war yet and are guarding the territory should leave at least enough troops to protect their territory and head to the battlefield. In other words, it is a national mobilization order. The situation hase when we must mobilize all our forces to face it. I admit that the time hase. Chapter 93 Chapter 93. The warrant is out. Damn it, the warrant is out. Itsing. I frowned as I read the urgently sent notice. In other words, the remaining lords, leaving only the sick, the elderly, and at least those who would protect the territory, were all to head to the battlefield. It means you have to do everything in your power to stop it. And this time, it means that the war situation is not so good that I can''t be exempted because the subject puts their lineage first. Will it end up at thirteen? I wasn''t surprised because I had some knowledge of the current war situation through my information gathering route. I have been collecting information and checking the atmosphere from time to time, but since the war began, no good news has reached my ears. As expected, 3 to 1 is too much.'' From what I hear, it seems that the Three Kingdoms Alliance has decided to push ahead. Yes, the quantity is also the best. There is nothing more terrifying than the violence of the head. I know very well because I have experienced both the position of doing it and the position of being victimized. No matter how great amander is, if there is a difference of hundreds of thousands of troops, there is no choice but to be fired. You can never just me the older brother. In the end, is it going the way you worry about it? I got up from my chair. I can''t even y and eat leisurely. In order for me to suck honey, it will be difficult if the kingdom does not exist. I can''t. Will the professional from the previous life hang a sign that will be closed for the time being? instead. For the time being, I want to be a professional in war''. Go now to end this war. * * * A total of 23,000 people can head to the battlefield leaving 2,000 soldiers to protect the territory. Including the female knights, the wizard took about half of them, including Dia. Dwarves are also taken there to groom their weapons. also. Pleas ae ae ae ae!! In the exclusive cage, a griffon cried out vigorously. okay. Fry, lets go too. The recently fully grown fry, who also took my pet Griffon Fry, is now free to fly anywhere. If you use it for aerial reconnaissance, it will definitelye in handy. And finally. Can you stay here? Let''s leave my sister behind. no! I will follow you! .... is a failure. Everyone gathered here, including my sister Kania next to me, head to the battlefield. In any case, preparations for thepetition had already been made beforehand, so it didn''t take too long. While gathering the soldiers, I tugged at my sister''s sleeves, made her look back, and whispered softly. Are you sure you want to go? Of course. How could I be left alone? My older sister had told me before that she wanted to apany me to the battlefield, so I didn''t think she would stay now. Still, it was also my honest feeling that I wanted him to stay if possible because there was a thing. Of course, I needed my sister''s ability on the battlefield. But I feel like I don''t even want to force it. I know how fucked up war is. You wouldn''t want to take your family with you even if you needed to. If it was just to protect the territory, my father would have handed it over somehow. I''m so worried, but my sister said while stroking my head roughly. I know you are worried. But Arel, you can''t just let go, can you? And don''t worry, I''m strong too. That''s why I''m more concerned. If you say that I wont stop you. After confirming my sister''s will for thest time, I sighed lightly, convinced that it would be useless to stop it. Then I guess now is the time to really give it away. yes? What do you mean? My sister was puzzled, so I told her to wait a moment and then ordered a servant to bring me something. Soon after, the servant brought a long one wrapped in cloth and handed it to me. I carefully unwrapped the cloth. it is a single sword It is slightly longer and heavier than a normal straight sword. What is that? Pinelia-sama entrusted it to me. Uh...Mother? Kania''s older sister''s mother, concubine Pinellia, said that it had been sent, and the older sister tilted her head. In fact, not long after my older sister sent a letter to my father saying that she was willing to go to war, Pinelia sent me this. My sister told me to give it to her if she persists. Is that sword for me? The letter seems to be a sword passed down through generations in the Kenzest family. Maybe thatdy was a little anxious too. However, she is not a daughter to be heard. So, after much thought, it seems that he decided to give it to him. Take a look. .... Yes Noona nodded and drew her sword. A silvery-white luster that shines more vividly than other swords. Looking at it with my own eyes, it definitely belongs to the famous sword. I heard that it is a treasured sword that has been handed down since the first head of the Kenzest family? A sword handed down from generation to generation by the heads of the Kenzest family, who were renowned for their swords. It is said to be a famous sword named Keltia'' after the name of the first family head at the time. Prior to the war, I prepared new armor and weapons for all the knights. However, I haven''t given my sister a sword yet, and that''s because of this sword. Just in case, I showed it to Aken, and after examining it, he acknowledged its quality with resentment. Listening to the exnation, they used very precious metals, so it''s difficult for them to make such a famous sword at the moment. When ites to technology, you can trust him because he has a high self-esteem. If it''s this, it won''t break easily even if my sister uses it. Can I take it? Im giving it to you, so dont hesitate and ept it. If you give it to me, I will take care of it without reservation. On top of that, if it was Kania noona, she deserved it. He is the third sword master in the kingdom. It seems that my sister''s maternal family also agreed to hand it over. In another sense, it could also mean that my sister fully admitted to using a sword. Even if I don''t have to exin it in words, she will know it well. Kania noona was silent for a while as she looked at the sword. I''m sure you''ll have several thoughts. I decided to leave it alone for a while to be immersed in emotion. I''m a younger brother who knows the atmosphere. In this case, coolly leave the ce. I also still have work to do. The time came when he had to say a few words in front of the soldiers gathered before the battle. Sometimes, why dont we say something real instead of bullshit? I walked out in front of the podium with a wry smile. Right now, the soldiers who will go to the battlefield with me are gathered here and are waiting for my order. Not only to the knights, but also to the soldiers, I promised to reward them as long as they fought bravely in this war. Those with families promised that I would take care of them until the end, even if they were killed there. That''s dory andmon sense. And I roll my head to reduce their sacrifice as much as possible. that''s what i have to do ...This is why he hates war.'' It also doesn''t fit my current style. In this life, I hoped to stay away from bloody ces and live happily as I wanted. ....I can''t help it. I have to go now even to protect my daily life. Ugh! Can you hear me? can you hear me? Will you tell me even if I can''t hear you? Standing on the podium, I put the magic tool close to my voice and spoke quietly. I can''t show you how anxious I am. Even though I''m going to the battlefield, I feel like I''m going in and out of my house. I tried to keep my voice as light as possible, in order to convince them that I already had a secret to return them safely. I should be proud, not anyone else. From now on, we head for the Northeastern Front in ordance with His Majesty''s mobilization order. The Northeastern Front has already abandoned the frontier fort and moved the next fort to a defensive base. Enemy Three Kingdoms Alliance! A total of 320,000 enemy troops gathered there! If you include the enemy forces in the south, it is arge army close to 700,000. Therge army splits into two branches and seeks to prate the northeast and south. If either side copses, it will be difficult to turn back. That''s why now they desperately block the enemy''s offensive and are waiting for the second reinforcements, including me. After gathering with the main force there, drive out the enemies. That is the mission given to us. Until now, we have been training for this battlefield. You will know. I made them my soldiers for the war. Also, because I trained and emphasized it several times. But I never trained you to die on the battlefield. As sincere as this is. I dont want the safety of Yeongji, who was saved through sacrifice! I am going to fight to gain thefort to protect you with your bravery! If they are defeated, the next ones to be sacrificed are those who remain in the territory. They know that, and when they hear me shout, their eyes light up with a sense of devotion. 23,000 of the Fahilia Territory Army! When I go back after winning the war, I want to go back with you guys! There is no such thing as defeat already in my head. I am full of thoughts of winning. I am full of only the heart to save them and bring them back to this ce. For the time being, we are saying goodbye to the snow-coverednd here. But don''t worry. We will be back soon. I took a moment to catch my breath and gave a final shout. Fahilia Territory-kun! Go to the battlefield! After my cry resonated with the magic tools and the skills I secretly carried. After a while. After silence, the answer came back with shouts from the soldiers. With this, we head for the Northeastern Front. During the march to the northeastern front, I called Aken, the Dwarf cksmith, who was moving in the same ranks. Do you have anything to say? No Why are you saying this after we set off, but I didnt have to follow you all, would it be okay? Originally, the cksmiths were not going to be brought. The contract itself was content to work only within the territory. So, until recently, I had pampered them to my heart''s content. Rumors these days say that I work so hard that cksmiths always put my name on iron at the cksmith''s shop and pound it with a hammer. ... I also heard the rumors and realized that I was pampering people quite a bit. Although I pampered them more excitedly. That''s why they told them that they had worked hard and that it didn''t matter if they stayed in the manor. However, it was Aken who announced his intention to follow him directly to the battlefield. never mind. After all, who else can mend your knights'' weapons? Who can touch the equipment we made? Is there a cksmith there too? joy! what do they know It would be nice if we didn''t ruin the weapon we made. What should I say? I can feel the arrogant pride unique to the artisan. Shouldn''t we be there to fix it? Yeah, if youe, Id appreciate it from my point of view. When I admitted it frankly, Akenughed arrogantly. And nothing to worry about. We also have our own purpose, so we said we would follow. purpose? I wanted to see the state of the weapons and armor used by those who are in the Three Kingdoms Alliance or something. Isnt it a chance to get it? He argued that artisans had their own intentions to take advantage of war to spy on and steal the state of technology used in enemy weapons and armor. Certainly, the equipment used by the soldiers is ssified as such, so it is not possible to obtain it normally. Are you aiming for loot to be obtained on the battlefield? You guys are all the same too. Do you usually follow them to the battlefield aiming for that? nothing to worry about Even if they look that way, the Dwarf artisans are stronger than most knights because they are trained through hard work. At least he will protect his own body. Chapter 94 Chapter 94. A warrant has been issued (2) I just want you to follow me inmand. know? Dont worry. Because you have that muchmon sense. Archen snorted. You guys are cksmiths, but if you get entangled, you''re worried because you''re going to go out of your way. Still, if they follow you, you will be less worried about mending the knights'' equipment. And, of course, with them, it would be much easier to deal with it'' for this war. I mean it''s not bad from my point of view. Northeastern Front Dergia Fortress. Built with the assumption that border fortifications would be pushed back, this ce boasts a solidity equivalent to that of the frontier. However, when this castle was built, who would have imagined that the day woulde when this fortress would be used as a second line of defense? There I arrived with an army. However, they did not enter the fort. Since there were 23,000 of them, it would be better to build a base outside the fort than to cram them together inside the fortress. Immediately after giving instructions to prepare a base for the troops to stay, I looked around. Seeing that the other lords haven''t been seen yet, it seems we arrived first. Well, on our side, it was only natural for us to arrive first since the magician gave us recovery magic or increased our marching speed by lightening our equipment. By the way... It seems that it was more intense than I thought. Whileing here, I passed by other troops several times and checked them out of the corner of my eye. Everyone was quite exhausted from fatigue and injuries. Although now, it seems that the enemies have also entered a short rest period, perhaps in order to adjust their posture. It must have been quite intense here. In particr, it is a situation where the front line has been abandoned and pushed to the second line of defense. It would never have been green. Asha and Seina, takemand of securing a base here. yes. After entrustingmand of the unit to the female knights, I called my sister. You know you have to go with me, right? I know that much. My sister puffed out her cheeks as if it were ridiculous. Even though I came here, I don''t feel very nervous. As expected, I was born with courage. Then my sister and I will say goodbye for a while. I''ll leave the bag to you. yes. Please rest assured. Leaving the rest to others, I entered the fort with my sister. And I went to thergest barracks in it. Even though the base is set up outside, that doesn''t mean you can''t go inside the fortress. Now that I''m here, there''s an opponent I need to show my face to first. When we headed to the barracks, the knights who were already inmand there also recognized me and my sister and bowed. This is why I like the royal family. It''s a free pass just for the face. This way. As we headed into the barracks with the guidance, the oldest brother was there with a serious face, as if he had been having a meeting with other nobles. Have youe? The older brother''s face, turning toward us, is so tired that I wonder if it''s the fair-haired young man I remembered. It didn''t get ugly, of course. I used to be a pretty young man, but now I''ve be a pretty young man for 5 days in a row. Of course I''m more handsome. By the way, looking at that fatigue, the battlefield must have been quite harsh. Considering that it was the first war, they should be praised for holding out well with the current state. The third prince, Arell. I''ll see you, my older brother. I was polite to my older brother. I''ll see you, Kania too. Unlike usual, my sister also asked, Who are you?'' He greeted politely enough to make a sound. Although they belong to the royal family, it ismon to clearly point out the hierarchy. In the first ce, my older sister and I had a strange attitude towards life. ...Is Kania here too? The oldest brother continued with a bitter expression. Im sorry. I hope it wille to you. It wasn''t just a show, it was really disrespectful. Originally, he had an upright personality, so he must really regret that he dragged us into the war. Brother, dont talk like that. At first, I responded honestly to his words. no. This wouldn''t have happened if I had been directing... ?????? older brother. No, even if I had directed it straight, I would have been robbed like a dog on the wings of a dog. I can''t bear to say this in front of my face. Normally, if you fall into an unfavorable situation, you would me others first, but this man excludes it from idents as if it were natural. As if he had drawn an ideal picture, he had a clean personality as the next king. Honestly, that''s what I think of every time I see this guy. Queen Elia. I don''t know how a person like this came out of the ckdy''s stomach. Isn''t personality gic? So I don''t really like this guy. What can I do though? That this person is your brother I''m sucking honey only when this person bes the king. After my brother and I say goodbye. It was only then that the nobles who had been silent came out one after another and bowed to my sister. After such a troublesome greeting, my sister and I sat side by side at a round table and joined the meeting. i give yong My older sister also ys the role of a knight who followed me, but she is still a member of the royal family. Both deserve to be here. Even if I feel a little disapproving stare, what will they say anyway? ...I heard that the war situation is quite bad. There is nothing to talk about at length. In order to quickly wrap things up and move on, I decided to mention the war situation from the first word. ....Yes. The older brother was silent for a while, then taught me the current situation. The border fortress had already fallen into the hands of the enemy and became one of their strongholds. Immediately, the enemy divided 320,000 troops to attack the second line of defense. Among them, this ce, which is the middle road, is currently under the most fierce attack. The reason the battlefield was quiet when I finally arrived was because the enemy temporarily stopped attacking to reorganize their forces. That''s not good.... When I saw it, if I was only 5 dayste, it might have been pierced. Doesn''t this mean you can''t afford to wait patiently for another lord toe? By the way Arell? Where are your soldiers? Since there are quite a few of them, we are setting up a temporary base outside the fort. When I said exactly 23,000, the older brother''s face brightened a little. It''s reassuring to have reached 23,000. I''m not reassured, I''m miserable. Currently, the soldiers I have led can be divided into three groups. First of all, the archery corps mainly use longbows. And the shield corps to be in charge of defense. Finally, the Spear Corps, the flower of troops. They were given weapons made by the Dwarves and thoroughly trained for today, and even the food and supplies they had steadily umted over the years. It is true that I have calcted the amount to be distributed to them to some extent and brought it. There were quite a few materials, but there were wizards, so it wasn''t too difficult to transport thanks to the magic that could reduce the weight. When I shared detailed information about the troops and supplies, the elder brother as well as the nobles were quite impressed. In particr, the fact that he was delighted with the supply materials was openly revealed. It seems that the consumption was more intense than expected. Excellent. My older brother praised me honestly. Could it be that Arel-nim assumed this time from the beginning and prepared for it? A nobleman asked, a little surprised. It was just in case. It was kind of a gamble. If these materials are no longer needed, they must have suffered significant losses because they were either in warehouses or at bargain prices. I was pretty sure I would need it anyway. In reality, far from gambling, it was an investment toward the future. ....although they won''t let you know. So I just pretended it was a gamble. My older brother was responding with pure surprise. Arel you have a surprisingly bold side. Thanks to you, didnt you be able to help your older brother? I smiled as I answered that on purpose. Anyway, I decided to give them some of the supplies I brought. It''s not bad to nt grace by giving generously rather than doing business up to this point. Let''s tame it with food. It was meant to be that way from the beginning. This will give them peace of mind until the supply party arrives. In addition, you can hold out until the lords arrive with an army. Jeil hyung-nim was sincerely relieved. Even tomorrow, the enemy willunch an offensive again, so if my troops can stop it, that alone will give me peace of mind. ....but I don''t like it. Why do I have to use soldiers raised with money and care as your shields? Above all, it is toote. We need to change the situation right now. Brother, there is no need to wait. Arel? What do you mean? The defense is about this, and somehow we have to cut down the enemies and hit them back. I know that, but the current situation doesnt allow it. Actually, I have prepared something for this situation. I wanted to say this one day. I knew this would happen and I prepared something for today. I never thought I would say that line in this lifetime. I have no intention of holding on here pathetically. Of course, defense is important in the current situation. But how long are you going to stop it? From the beginning, I was only thinking of getting back. That''s why there are things prepared for today. Preparation what did you bring? Is there something else? The best brother showed interest. If an ordinary human being said such a thing, he would have been pped in the face for not talking nonsense. But what I''m saying now is none other than your younger brother, a famous genius. yes believe me If you believe, you will be saved. Would you like to see it for yourself? Iughed and said to my older brother. * * * There are things developed by cksmiths by assuming the current situation, which is only defensive, and the situation that requires a counterattack from the beginning. Lets look at this first. I personally guided Jeil Hyung-nim to our base and showed off one of the things I had prepared in advance. First, a mobile watchtower. Since this watchtower is prefabricated, it can be disassembled and transported when transported, and assembled when necessary to fulfill its role as a watchtower. In addition, there is no problem with the strength because the wizards have put magic on each part. I n to ce archers and mages in this watchtower. ???? Whoa! This is not all. Don''t think that all you brought was the watchtower. Above all, this is real. I showed the second thing to Jeil hyung. this is? As for naming it... It should be called Saemundo Tea. The next thing I instructed to develop was Saemoondocha. The main appearance was a two-wheeled vehicle with wheels, and an iron te was added in front of the wooden te like a shield in front. It looks like there are countless des attached to the front of the iron te. Originally, it was a weaponmonly used in ancient siege warfare in China and Korea in the past. It was developed for the purpose of defending the castle gate, defending the approach of enemy troops, or pushing and counterattacking by using this. Of course, unlike general Saemundo tea, it was made stronger through magic or dwarven skills so that it could withstand a tolerable shock. I n to use these to carefully defend and push the enemies back. =1 = Chapter 95 Chapter 95. A warrant has been issued (3) At least in a battle between ordinary soldiers, this alone should be sufficient. It was the result of thinking about what was appropriately needed for my military at the present point. I first introduced and exined these one by one. For now, I''ve assembled one by one just to show you. Even now, the Dwarves and soldiers are preparing in turn. In addition to defense, the means of attack were sufficiently devised. I exined the tactic I had conceived to Big Brother step by step. We will use this to thoroughly defend ourselves. So hyung-nim, please focus on counterattacking. That''s enough to get my heart out to him. Arel! Great! He was delighted and wholeheartedly agreed with my proposal. * * * I appealed to my older brother that my unit could do its job. Unlike my older brother, there were nobles who expressed doubts and distrust on my side. I have heard of the achievements of the 3 princes, but this is a battlefield. It is fundamentally different from business. The one who tackled me with such words was Devin Pratche, an aristocrat who upied right next to my older brother and assisted him in this war. Are you Pratze? Is it that family again? I heard that he is the son of Dezel Prace, head of the Pratze family. Did you really have enemies from generation to generation? Please don''t misunderstand. It''s not that I don''t trust Arel. I am worried about whether the unit will be able to properly fulfill its role in the way of Arell. He politely but tantly uttered disparaging remarks in my direction. Moreover, all of Allel''s knights are female. Will they really be able to do their part on the harsh battlefield ? It is a cause for concern. Our side knights neverg behind the other knights, right? I responded calmly, holding back my irritation. People with no skills said that. Shall I get angry properly for once? oh? Then you don''t even trust my skills? However, the reason why I failed to vent my anger was because Kania noona, who had been listening silently, suddenly spoke up. I thought he would get angry, but surprisingly he smiles elegantly. ....why would this older sister do something like that? Apparently, my older sister also handles swords, so the remark I just made must have offended her. I noticed that too. If it''s the same nature as mine, it wouldn''t be strange if it exploded faster than me. Even so, he is a grown-up. Um... I''m not questioning the princess'' skills. Devin had just corrected his remark, as if he thought it could be an insult to the royal family. But the battlefield is a ce where it is not strange no matter what happens. No matter how much you are a princess... Thank you for your concerns. Do you think that''s worrying for nothing? Ah.... I''m trying to get my temper out of the ent. Then what about this? Shall I show you my power? As expected, the older sister still maintained a subtle smile and proposed to Devin, who was at a loss. No?... That''s... Devin was perplexed and looked at the oldest brother. At times like this, Jeil Hyung-nim, instead of mediating whether he was ignorant or not, put his chin on his chin seriously. Right. It wouldn''t hurt to show Kania''s skills once. I want to see you too. Rather, isn''t it that he is interested and his eyes are shining to see his sister''s ability to disy? Seriously, this brother. Do you value your age? What kind of ugliness is it for someone who is already in their mid-30s? On the other hand, when I looked at Kania''s older sister, the corner of her mouth was slightly raised. I wondered if it was a familiar smile for some reason, but it''s simr to when I sometimesugh and say I got caught''. That''s right, I''m about to vent my anger. Well, I thought about what to do and decided to just leave it alone. Let''s just pray for those idiots to rest in peace. A few hourster, my sister and I returned to the base. Seina asked if there was something strange about her entering the barracks while humming a slightly refreshing hum for someone who had just been annoyed, and Seina told me what had happened. So what happened? What''s going on? There was an uproar. I shrugged my shoulders at Seina, who asked me a little curiously, recalling what happened after that. After that, Kania''s sister dered that she would show her power as a sword master. Devin''s knights had no choice but topete with his sister. It''s Devin who''s asking the question, so his knights have to take care of it. feel sorry for What happened after that would have been hell on their part. ... Fully armed knights flew about 8 meters in full armor. Of course, it was beaten with bare fists. My sister had destroyed all of Devin''s knights without even using a sword. Eight! In one punch, many knights twice as old as their sisters flew into the sky. Even the oldest brother was dumbfounded as if he thought this was not the case. Rather than show off your skills, just say that... No, let''s not say it. I just watched them in silence. Think it''s all because you met the wrong owner. If I had stepped out, I would have just thoroughly insulted the Deving idiot. Well, maybe that''s why I didn''t want to see her again at the end, so Sir Devin personally apologized to my sister and corrected what I said then. It almost ended like that. Perhaps more than she wants to show off her skills. He must have been angry that our knights were undervalued. In any case, it should be said that it is fortunate that thanks to that, there is no one who raised an opinion doubting our capabilities. At the end, Jeil Hyung-nim was flustered and said, Kania is... starting to resemble her father. I heard you muttering. But was your father always like that? Did you do politics that way? The work was finished with the fact that I learned one fact that it was not nutritious to find out. In any case, with this, no one openly expresses dissatisfaction with our participation in the war, so let''s count it well. * * * Within the base of the Northeastern Front of the Three Kingdoms Alliance, the leaders were having a meeting over the current situation. It looks like reinforcements have arrived. Count Zelkian of the Principality of Sefen was the first to speak. He was just about to receive a report from a subordinate who had just been scouting, and his eyes were shining as if he was interested. Did you say reinforcements? Well, they keeping... The Duke of Seville of the Kingdom of Damaniel clicked his tongue in disgust. It was all going well until Zelkian led the main base, joined them, andunched an onught to upy the border fortress of Ernesia Kingdom. However, the resistance of Ernesia Kingdom was also formidable. They immediately gave up on the front line, retreated to the second line of defense, and thoroughly strengthened their defense. I guess the first prince isn''t that stupid. It was already known that he was the first prince who participated in the war for the first time this time tomand the camp on the side of the Ernesia Kingdom. I decided that I was not the type of person who would make mistakes out of haste. Anyway, if we break through the defense line now, Ernesia will not be able to overturn the inferiority. So it''s best for us to attack calmly. Seville, who had been impatient with Zelkian''s admonition, shut his mouth, as if he had nothing more to refute. Although his title is only count, when ites to his exploits as a knight, even though he is from a foreign country, Zelkian has much more experience. Everyone here listened obediently to him because it was deemed appropriate to listen to the opinions of the right people. But why do youugh at the arrival of enemy reinforcements? The imperial knight, Marquis Louisman, who had been listening quietly, asked a question. Just because I couldn''t understand it. No matter how resourceful and courageous amander may be, it ismon for him to be somewhat annoyed when the number of enemies increases. But why does this man respond that he is rather interesting? Nothing. To be precise, the person who led them is more interesting than the reinforcements. Who is it? Since he had not received a report yet, only Louis, who had not been able to get detailed information about the enemies, did not know. Do you know about the beginning of this war? ...not stupid enough not to know. Ruiman nodded at Zelkian''s sudden question. No one knows the cause of this war. The real intentions of the Emperor of the Empire other than those he gave a speech . In any case, the cause was the rapid growth of wealth in the kingdom of Ernesia. The original intention was for the three countries, feeling a sense of danger, to form an alliance and destroy the kingdom of Ernesia before it grows out of reach. As a knight of a country, such an intention based on political desire is not very wee, but I understand that it is for the sake of peace and the people of my country. The reason why the Kingdom of Ernesia became wealthy is because of its surprisingly superior products and luxury goods. He continued with a wry smile. Actually, His Excellency Adran also likes it quite a bit. I dont know if its carbonated or what it is, but he said he likes how stimting it is. Is that so...? Is it okay to say that the lord of one country likes the goods of the enemy country? Well, there is no one who listens differently, so it doesn''t matter. I decided to just let it go like that. Besides that, I was surprised when I first saw the products of the Kingdom of Ernesia. Also, when I heard that it was only a child who developed it, Iughed at the absurdity without knowing it. Well, that''s an exaggerated rumor. Is it really just a rumor... Seville, who was still, muttered meaningfully. Anyway, if there really is such a person, I would like to meet them at least once. Is that so? But what is this? I think that wish wille true soon. Zelkian finally put the report he was looking at on the table. There, the information that the scouts observed about the reinforcements of Ernesia Kingdom and the person who led them was written. What the hell was written on it... Seville and Louisman took their eyes off it. And his eyes widened in shock. This interest rate!? Isnt that just a coincidence? In that report, there was a very familiar name among the lords who came with reinforcements. Arele Ernesia. This is the name of the man who caused this war. I never thought we''d see each other this soon. ...Sir Zelkian. I don''t know what to say, but his recruit... I know. Don''t worry, his new recruits will follow what we''ve already agreed to. Zelkian smiled at Seville, who was nervously about to mention something, and told him to be relieved. As for Arel, who was the indirect cause of this war, the three kingdoms wanted his recruit in many ways. As a member of the royal family, it has value as a prisoner. It is the intention of those in power that it is good to secure him as properly as possible for other purposes. Isnt this a chance to see what kind of boy he is? He smiled happily and gave instructions on when tounch the next attack. Now that this has happened, I will have to take them down in earnest. Now, in order to prepare for a full-scale battle, he ordered the post-assembly of the mobile watchtower and the Saemundo car. First of all, I ced them in the camp of my territory army first. They hired strong oxen to lead the mobile watchtowers and ced them in turn. Now, I will ce archers and wizards on the mobile watchtower and intercept the invading enemy soldiers. The defense is solid as a defense, raining arrows and magic from above the head that can''t be reached. Moreover, because it is mobile, it is slow, but it can maintain defensive interception while advancing. Are you attacking while holding a sit-in? The oldest brother showed great interest, but the reaction of the other lords was not so great. Chapter 96 Chapter 96. A warrant has been issued. For them, war would be all about fighting to the death by fiercely holding a sit-in or whipping soldiers harshly. Soldiers are consumables. never main power. The real attack is to use knights and wizards. The swords of the knights can easily cut through even the thickest iron te, and if a knight has attained a higher level, he can easily annihte a toon single-handedly. Wizards are also weapons that each have terrifying power. Compared to them, there was no problem even if the soldiers who had no choice but to fight inly were sacrificed. That way of thinking is deeply rooted. I just sighed inwardly and said nothing else to them. You don''t have to convince me It doesn''t matter. Even if they are interested anyway, it will be difficult to operate these immediately. First of all, I just need to prove the usefulness of my method by watching our Yeongji Army in action. Then lets start a full-scale war now. I murmured as I turned to the enemy side where the forces of the two countries of the Three Kingdoms Alliance were gathering. I don''t know who it is, but I dare to regret making mee to this ce. As soon as the reinforcements of each lord, including Arell, set up a base, the enemy invasion resumed the next day. In order to break down each territory, the enemies divided their forces and pushed in almost simultaneously. Among them, about 50,000 enemy troops rushed to suppress the 23,000 troops of Arell''s Territory Army. The army rushing in like a swarm of ants gave the illusion that a light earthquake had urred just by simply advancing. ...It''s rather disgusting because it''s like that, isn''t it? Arel evaluated the strength of the enemy and instructed the knights and soldiers to face it calmly and not be afraid. Take it as we discussed beforehand. As they had been trained, Arell''s soldiers set up camp and prepared themselves to face the swarming infantry with shields and saemundo cars smelted by the dwarves. The enemy soldiers were puzzled when they saw the soldiers covering their bodies with weapons they had never seen before like shields. At least they are cowards who cover themselves! Never mind, crush it and throw it away! Themander of the enemy Triple Allianceughed at Arell''s soldiers for being on the defensive. To them, war is to bravely charge, confront, and sh and win. That is the attitude of a brave knight. Of course, if you''re at a disadvantage, you''ll have to defend yourself. However, this side of the capital is overwhelming, so what''s the use of trying to defend and hold on? Even a genius is useless on the battlefield! ughed so much Judging that it would not be a big deal, he ordered the soldiers to charge. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Enemy foot soldiers rushed in all at once, screaming as if shaking the surrounding area. 23,000 to 50,000. If you simply fight infantry against each other, you will be crushed by the numbers. However, Arel calmly waited and waited while listening to the reports of the observers in the rear. And finally, let the enemy''s vanguard advance close to a certain distance. Shoot. eximed sinctly. As if the longbowmen stationed at the watchtower had waited, they let go of their bowstrings. The arrows shot by 7,000 archers are close to 7,000 even if they are fired only once. Truly a rain of arrows. In addition, the performance of the bow has been greatly improved, so the range is unmatched whenpared to other archers. Perhaps he hadn''t thought that he would be intercepted with arrows from that distance, but the first wave of enemy soldiers who had been charging were swept away in a rain of arrows. However, the enemies were not afraid of the rain of arrows and did not shrink. Immediately brought a shield, and if there was no shield, there were enemies who attacked through the rain of arrows using the dead ally as a shield. And they tried to somehow break through Arrel''s disy and break the stance. Even after charging at best, it was not easy to break through because the wall was thoroughly hit with arge shield. This shield was also a special product that the Dwarves made even when they couldn''t sleep well. It is not easily prated. Even if he tried to forcefully cross the shield somehow, he could not easily try to enter because he was pierced by the spear de that constantly extended beyond the Saemundo car. Quaaaaaagh! Those who are advancing despite being hit by arrows are pierced by the spear des and cry out in agony. The sound reached Arel''s ear, who was directing from the back row. He muttered with a bitter face for some reason. It is a war after all. Resent your foolishmander. He continued to hold on like this and instructed to cut down the enemy''s strength step by step. It is difficult to break through Arell''s camp with ordinary infantry alone. The knights of the enemy country came to a conclusion at once. It''s a wizard! Destroy the avant-garde with magic! If it is difficult to break through with the abilities of ordinary infantrymen, you can use unusual power. Stopped the advance of the soldiers and put forward the wizard corps that were waiting in the back row instead. Its a pity to use it like this, but I cant help it. The enemymander smacked his lips as if it was a waste. On the battlefield, a knight who uses an aura is more feared than a soldier, and a wizard is more feared than a knight. The magic cast by the high-ranking wizard is literally a weapon of mass destruction. Even if soldiers or knights try to interfere, they cannot easily approach the wizard in the chaotic battlefield. Wizards are those who deliver the best blow to enemies on the battlefield. Even so, the reason why the wizard was not put forward from the beginning. This is because wizards are valuable talents and there is a limit to how much mana an individual can use. If you use it recklessly, you won''t be able to use magic when it''s really important. However, now ordinary soldiers cannot defeat Arell''s soldiers. That''s why they decided to boldly operate the wizards. Don''t be afraid to use magic! The wizards are casting magic as a group in the disy ording to themand. The mages who were in charge of attacking in the avant-garde were on average 4 sses. No matter how much I put up my shield, I won''t be able to withstand it. It is meaningless in the face of a power greater than that even if you try to y tricks. He smiled with confidence of victory and shouted to shoot the magic he had cast. Exterminate! But nothing happens. Attack! But it has no effect. What happened! Somehow, none of the wizards were using magic. No matter how much I ordered, not even onemon fireball was fired. Could it be a betrayal? Are wizards disobeying orders? no, that''s a crazy idea. There might be someone who has a different intention, but even so, isn''t it strange that all the wizards here don''t use magic? What happened? ...It''s Dispel! When he grabbed one of the wizards and went to work, he too broke into a cold sweat and told the truth. Due to the wide-area dispel, all of the mage''s chant are now being nullified. Dispel? Are there wizards over there? Zelkian hurriedly red at Arell''s troops. Someone was standing on top of the watchtower. A mobile watchtower loaded with archers. At the top, a female wizard with ck hair and a mantle was quietly chanting a dispel. It''s not surprisingly difficult. It''s to the point where I''m even suspicious that the wizards over there may have learned magic in vain. Arell''s exclusive mage. Dia Lecki muttered while chanting dispel from the top of the watchtower. Right now, she and the other watchtowers are chanting dispels with wizards riding on them. However, among them, it was by far the one who wielded the most far-reaching influence. Dispel, which cancels other people''s magic, is especially well-known for delicate chanting, and no one can use it better than her. She alone is showing about ten times the efficiency of other wizards. First of all, I ordered you to continue chanting the dispel, so I will follow. Dia additionally chanted Dispel. Enemy wizards try to avoid the effects of dispel and use magic, but she continues to interfere every time. You can''t use magic while avoiding my eyes with only that level of crude skill. She quietly sneers at the level of the enemy wizards and continues to use Dispel. Recently, while receiving theoretical instruction from Arel, Dia finally entered the 6th ss before the war. It seemed that there was no magician on the enemy side capable of stopping her Dispel, which had reached ss 6. As a result, the magic of the Three Kingdoms Alliance became useless. Are you just going to stay still!! Do something!! Enemymanders are furious at this fact, yell at the wizards, and tell them to somehow pierce the dispel and use magic, but to no avail. It''s just pointless waste of mana. Even so, the wizard over there wont be able to use any special attack magic. Arell''s wizards who use Dispel will also consume a lot of mana. Although the ability topletely block the magic of the wizards of the Three Kingdoms Alliance is amazing, it will be impossible for the wizards of Arell to be more active than that. A wizard belonging to the Three Kingdoms Alliance predicted that. But predictions always suck. AoE dispels were finally stopped. The magicians of the Three Kingdoms Alliance have already spent a lot of mana in vain, so it is difficult to properly use the chant anymore. But it will be the same for the opponent. And that expectation is wrong. This time, numerous sparks, lightning, and ice fragments began to appear above Arel''s disy. Magic!? What happened! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be able to use that one? I screamed. It cant be. No matter how much mana you have, its impossible to use this level of magic after using Dispel . noticed. He strengthened his eyesight with the remaining mana and observed them. Demon magic stone?! I was astonished when I saw the high-purity magic crystal embedded in the wands of Arell''s wizards. They also don''t have infinite mana. That''s why Arel gave high-purity magic stones to the wizards and used them to keep mana. It wasn''t just a magic stone either. A high-purity magic crystal obtained through slightly illegal means. And they are now rolling around in sacks at the feet of wizards. It can''t be! Why does a lord have such an amount and purity of magic stones? In general, magic stones are thoroughly managed in the Mage Tower. Even in the Three Kingdoms Alliance, each of the two countries, except for the Principality of Sezefen, has its own magic tower. In addition, there was a secret agreement between the magic towers to thoroughly monopolize magical items and blessings, including magic stones. I never would have supplied that amount of magic stones to a single lord. Even if they secretly traded before then, the price would not have been too high. It is not simply obtained through a day or two of improvised preparation. What kind of a human being is their lord?... The enemies were tongue-in-cheek at the thorough response of Arell''s soldiers and the over-preparedness to the point of wanting to go too far. But you can''t just admire it. The magic that had already been chanted started pouring down on the soldiers of the Three Kingdoms Alliance. The magic bombardment, once begun, shows no signs of ending easily. On this day, the Triple Alliance lost 30,000 of the 50,000 troops sent to attack Arel. Chapter 97 Chapter 97. A warrant has been issued (5) As I always think, war is not very fun. Really, wouldn''t it be rare to die and die meaninglessly like this? I was lost in thought as I listened to one report after another. The report that the observer put out is a report that would bring out a big smile from the point of view of a knight or an ordinary lord. Destroy enemy forces with overwhelming firepower. The enemy was running out of mana, so he couldn''t even use magic properly, and the wizards on our side were literally swept away by the magic they used, wasting magic stones like water. Of course I don''t hate either. But it''s not fun either. As expected, it''s my job to hang out leisurely.'' I''m already starting to miss the bed in my room. I really miss my soft bed. I want to end this war quickly and go back. As I grumbled inwardly, the sound of bombing in the distance finally subsided. There were still plenty of magic stones on this side, so the magic didn''t stop because of ack of mana. it''s over? When I asked, Asha, who received a report from the observer, answered. They say they are retreating. Rather, there is ate feeling of ing now?''. ording to simple reports, it seems that more than half of the troops have already been wiped out by our side''s one-sided magic bombardment. Rather than a strategic retreat, it must be said that they had no choice but to flee after they had already been robbed. ....run away quickly. What are you going to do? Don''t you think it would be better to track it like this? Seina asks. As a former mercenary, he proposed to boldly pursue them and annihte them without leaving anyone behind. Don''t be so cruel to me. Dont chase me. I shook my head and rejected Seina''s proposal. There is no reason to go after them andmit a massacre. I''m not crazy about carnage. It doesn''t matter if you shed blood if necessary, but it''s not fun to go through a massacre beyond that. I want to go crazy with meat rather than ughter. All right. They tell me not to pursue them. It wasn''t that they didn''t particrly feel sorry for the ughter, but when I ordered them not to pursue them, they seemed to follow me. Lets take a deep breath while being vignt. I ordered the posture to be adjusted for a while. Maybe the retreat could be a fake. They told us to be vignt only as much as necessary and told us to take care of things as well. I used magic while wasting magic stones, but it''s not like we wizards weren''t tired either. Although there are few, there are casualties on this side as well. Better to fix it now. As for possible enemies do what you can to organize. Equipment that could be captured was retrieved, and there were also wounded who were abandoned in retreat on the enemy side. Is it that there is no time to take care of the wounded? It''s kind of like leaving it alone. Let''s recover as prisoners. Whether to take them prisoner or not... I''ll leave it up to you to decide what to do on the spot. yes. The female knights instructed the other soldiers on the orders I gave. Anyway, unexpectedly, we had nothing to do. Thats what I mean. why? If you don''t have anything to do, that''s fine. Normally, you can''t hit bombs with magic like this recklessly. It is said that after scattering the disy with magic, the soldiers get tangled and the knightse out in between. However, there was no time for knights to step out on the battlefield today. There was no need to step out in the first ce, so Kania-noona is not here now. He said he was still preparing and left it at the base. Although my sister was quite regretful. On the battlefield, it was said that following my judgment was the condition for being brought in, and since I promised that, I obedientlyplied. Somehow it feels like were the only ones ying. Asha said slightly embarrassed. It''s not that the two female knights are truly sorry either. I agree that afortable battlefield is best rather than suffering. Still, it seemed that he was resentful of not doing anything after having been instructed to train with such hardship. The war is not over yet. At best, it is only to the extent that our side has blown tens of thousands. The battle will continue to unfold in the future. Sooner orter, the time wille for the knights to step out. Since you have learned that simply attacking head-on like today will only get you back, you will now try to attack cautiously. Then, from now on, the skills of the knights, including the girls, will be needed. The battle will repeat itself over and over again. I was fed up with that fact. War is no fun either. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! What a great defense. Youre like my younger brother, Arel. After the war situation was settled, the senior brother-nim, who was reported on the criminal record at the top-level meeting once again, burst intoughter. Unlike his somewhat haggard appearance before, his eyes are somewhat lively. In addition to the items I supported, the additional supply corps returned, so I could afford it again. It''s because the defense is going well, and I''m satisfied to hear that I have inflicted a terrible counterattack on the enemy. The victory of my unit also had an impact on the morale of the other units. They couldn''t have imagined that they would be defeated so terribly. Good job! No big deal. It just happened that enemies got in my way. The only difficult enemies are those that the oldest brother dealt with. I didn''t show off. At such an attitude, the oldest brother was just looking at me with satisfaction, perhaps assuming that I was being humbled. No, I really don''t care about my major. Just keep the balls you made on the battlefield with you. Come on, take the ball. pass. Thanks to today''s counterattack, the enemy''s morale must have been somewhat disturbed. Shouldn''t now be our chance to strike out? Perhaps from today''s battle, Jeil-hyung-nim seemed to have regained his confidence, and he expressed his intention that it might be okay to start a full-scale counterattack. That''s right. That is the right decision. Other lords and nobles seemed to be in favor of it. What do you think, Arell? Jeil hyung-nim also seeks opinions from me. I think you can do as your brother wishes. I didn''t object either. I agree with you that it is a good time tounch a counterattack. I''m sure the enemy won''t be able to rush forward as boldly as before thanks to the achievements made by my forces today. Then, while he was hesitant, he judged that there would be no problem even if the oldest brother pushed through the enemies. me? I just suck at sugar and carbonation while fortifying myself. Yes, I''ll do the defense thoroughly. Instead, hyung-nim, just enjoy riding your horse and going through enemy lines. The way to suck honey in war is simple. You just have to get stuck in the back and y. This is a truth that goes through any military in any world. * * * The next day. The Kingdom of Ernesia, led by First Ernesia, immediatelyunched a counterattack against the Three Kingdoms Alliance. In the defense system to thoroughly hold on, one-third of the troops were divided andunched an attack on the alliance. Thanks to the performance of the Fahilia lord''s army led by Arell, there was some room for defense, and it was because the allied army, which had been bitten by a hasty attack in thest battle, began to move somewhat cautiously. However, it was dangerous to drag all the troops and face them head-on. Although each of the lords brought reinforcements and their powers were equalized to some extent, the Three Kingdoms Alliance still had an advantage in numbers by tens of thousands. Therefore, the first thing to ask for opinions from lords experienced in war, and the method they rmended to the first prince was a surprise attack. It is to divide the troops that can be turned into the current attack into a number that can be secretly maneuvered and continuously stab the enemy from the side and back. A war of attrition using thorough surprise. The defense is kept to a minimum as a defense unit, and the method of cutting the enemy''s nerves. Your opinions are indeed valid. He acknowledged that the first was a neatly good number and ordered it to be so. The lords, ustomed to deploying their men swiftly under themand of the first, constantly harassed their allies by deploying several surprise troops. Of course, the allied forces also dealt with the kingdom army fighting from the front, but the battle between the two armies continued as they responded to the surprise attack in their own way. And behind the front where the fierce battle continues. On the defense front of several lords centered on the fortress. Kyaa! The meat melts very easily! A gray-haired boy was passing the time leisurely by grilling and eating meat. Even if it''s a battlefield, you can''t neglect eating and drinking. On the contrary, it is more important to eat well than this. In particr, during the march, it was difficult to properly prepare and eat, so eating meat that has been properly grilled for the first time in a while is truly a taste of happiness. Currently, on the frontline, the best brother and the lords who are in charge of the attack are joining forces to engage the enemy. And now, Lord Pahilia''s army, which I''mmanding, is concentrating on defense from the rear... pretending to be resting to their heart''s content. Thanks to the appeal of tactics using mobile watchtowers and Semundo cars, we were not an army with excellent mobility, but an excuse to remain in the rearguard, thanks to the perception that we were a defensive army that moved slowly but stabbed when touched. In addition, the opinion that a break was necessary due to the results of yesterday''s battle was usible. Even though I wanted that from the beginning.'' From the beginning, I had no intention of taking the lead. I was about to wage a bed-type warfortably in the rear, leaving the exhausting rampage in the front to my older brother and the ball-crazed lords, because the general trend is to lie down andmand. For that purpose, I deliberately chose tactics with low mobility. Thanks to that, now I can y like this. Ugh? It''s been a while since I ate it, so it''s delicious? Kania noona is also eating meat with a bright smile on her face. Well, memoriese to mind when I was in the pce. Always after my sister trained, I would get some meat and eat it together. It was a pleasure to eat since the pce life had so little y. sister! sister! They even have snow rabbit meat here! Oh, Ill decline that. The monster still refuses. This is delicious. Yes, I will eat it all myself! Still, my conscience pricks me a little. Currently, not only our brothers and sisters, but also the knights and the wizard Dia are all gathered here. They say that it is frustrating to eat quietly in the barracks, and they are drinking outside separately. What''s up? In the original battlefield, the brazen ones survive. I agree with what Seina said. I wholeheartedly agreed with Seina''s words, unlike Asha, who smiled wryly as if she was a little pricked by her conscience. Originally, the world is a way for the shameless and wise to livefortably. What if I trained with a policy of building an offensive unit rather than a defensive tactic? By now, we would have had to run amok in the frontlines or ambush in the mountains and face the night dew. Even now, lords and knights on the frontlines must be suffering like that. On the other hand, we are restingfortably in our own way, guarding against defense from the rear. After all, the one who sucks honey is the winner in the army. There''s no way I''ll push right away anyway.'' Thanks to yesterday''s counterattack, the allies are wary of us, so they won''t poke the hive twice for being crazy. It would be annoying just to deal with the troops led by the older brother. At least today, nothing special. This situation was judged by me, not by anyone else, so I will never be wrong. Chapter 98 Chapter 98. A warrant is out (6) But doesnt Dia have to be moved to the barracks? Among those gathered here, the only one who is quiet is Dia Reki, who is my exclusive wizard and is currently in charge of the wizard corps of Lord Pahilia. He used to be quiet at first, but now he''s even quieter. because i''m sleeping The first thing I ate was to lie down on the chair and fall asleep. It''s a bit unsightly in nature, but neither I nor anyone here has anything to say about her behavior. Aren''t you tired of being tired?'' Yesterday, the wizards used the mana in the magic stones to blow away their enemies by pouring magic over and over again. But it''s not effortless at all. Even though he used a magic tool, it causes considerable mental fatigue to absorb, control, and circte the mana in the magic stone. In particr, Dia nullified the range of about half of the enemy mage unit with a dispel. That is, she did most of the work. In other words, it was hard work that an ordinary magician would havepletely stretched out in no time. On that point, I sincerely praised the returned Dia. ...it''s nothing. I just did the obvious thing. She doesn''t show it, but she must be the most tired. Even so, I did not go to the barracks to rest. to eat first. If you really want rice, you can leave it aside forter. She tly refused. Even if I copse, I will eat and copse. Even if you stretch out, you can feel the tenacity to eat and stretch. The will to eat freshly grilled meat surpassed me at the moment when the craving for food outweighed the fatigue. That''s right, there are moments when you can''t help butpromise. I was the only one who agreed with her argument. In fact, I know why I didn''t bother to go in and rest. In order to prepare for an emergency, we try not to get away from us as much as possible. You don''t have to care that much... I stopped you, but I don''tpromise on this at all. Think of today as a break for tomorrow. That''s what he told his faithful subordinates. Yes, the meat eaten today will be the driving force for tomorrow. For that reason, I not only ate among ourselves, but also distributed enough food to the soldiers. Because there are wizards, they have enough supplies to eat and rest today, so they can afford to be pampered. Other lords didn''t say much because it wasmon sense to take a rest before an important operation. On the contrary, I also secretly sent decent alcohol and food separately to them to keep their mouths shut. Yeah... I guess I''ll be a bit busy tomorrow.'' We are nning to move from tomorrow. The fortress that was gradually taken away must also be recaptured. Now, leaving only the minimum necessary amount of existing troops here, we must also pull the front line forward and help the best brother by his side. Actually, I want to y more, but it''s a big deal to leave it to them and make mistakes, so I''ll have to help a little. At that time, themanders gathered in the barracks at the base of the Three Kingdoms Alliance and burst into long moans. This is not good. Zelkian was the first to speak, breaking the atmosphere filled with moaning. He was the first to ept the reality that the war situation was troublesome. Above all, you know the pain best because you have experienced it yourself. The kingdom army led by Prince 1 is also annoying, but that is not the main problem. After some time, Ernesia, who had adapted to the battlefield, began to operate flexibly in ways to mp down on the enemy through surprise operations or careful strategies. Considering that he is a fledgling yer who has just entered the battlefield, I would like to praise him for his admiration if he is not an enemy. In the first ce, the best ability itself is nothing special. From their point of view, it''s just a cute level. It was fully assumed that a surprise attack woulde. However, the problem is that the situation in which they are counterattacking is not the original n. Originally, they should have been in the position to push forward. It must have been the cause of the copse due to an unexpected counterattack. Zelkian frowned and red at the map showing the current battle situation and the report he had already read. The contents of the report describe how they lost 30,000 soldiers while attacking Arell''s troops. The article who published this report med himself for his mistake and demanded that he be held ountable for it. In response, Zelkian only asked for responsibility for restoring the knight in question. Originally, it was only natural to cut off the head of a knight who came with a defeat close to destruction. The defeat itself was an unexpected situation, so there is no more punishment than that. What''s more, the opponent is a particrly exceptional case. Arel Ernesia...wasn''t she just a kid who only knew how to do business?'' Being smart and being sessful on the battlefield are two different things. Even with thorough nning, war always changes in real time. It is like the weather experienced in the so-called rugged mountains. He believed that it was impossible to respond to everything with just his head, so he did not regard Arell as an enemy even if he directly participated in the battle. War is an experience. what needs to be done and what to do in the future. In order to know that, it is more important to experience and know than to n. He had believed that while spending a considerable amount of time on the battlefield. But a boy who barely lived half of his life broke it? That too, with an army of only 23,000, counterattacking an attack force of over 50,000 and destroying it? This isn''t a legend that coulde out of a fairy tale. If it was just someone else''s business, I would haveughed at you, don''t lie. Thanks to that, one front line was nted, and naturally, themanders leading other units had no choice but to slow down ordingly. Thinking that he might suffer such an unexpected defeat, of course he has no choice but to be scared. Because of that, the morale of the allied forces decreased, and the wind gave the Ernesia kingdom army a chance to counterattack. If you follow that point, in the end, does it mean that it was Arel, not the first prince, who led this counterattack? How far did they aim?'' Reports only know that he is a boy who is about to turn 16. Was it really the result of his n? Or is it a coincidence? Should I give a report to His Excellency?'' I thought for a while about whether I should bring this issue up to my home country, but then I shook my head. It''s still too early. I don''t understand why do you stay in the back room?'' Amander with such ability would have been able to turn the tide of the war without hesitation. Rather, if it were himself, he would have used all means to take the lead in annihting the enemy. However, in the eyes of Zelkian, who was ustomed to war, he could not understand Arel''s intentions. what the heck does he want to do ...It''s meaningless to think about it any further than that.'' He quickly gave up understanding the enemy. Now we have to break this flow of counterattack. There is no point in sitting and getting confused about an enemy you don''t even know. Anyway, the enemy is just starting a counterattack now. As long as we dont rush over, we can handle it. As he said that, he encouraged foreignmanders. next day. He led the troops and joined the front line led by the best brother. It''s roughly the pretext of helping my brother''s advance, but I tried to join as leisurely as possible, giving the excuse that the advance was slow due to our new equipment. For that reason, our advance is slowpared to other lords. If possible, I''d like it to be all over when we arrive, but expecting that would be a little too much. Anyway, with the previous record, the morale of the other lords also rose as soon as they rose, so the battle itself seemed to be easy. At this rate, it seemed that with a little bit of help, we could quickly recapture the border fort. At this rate, wouldnt there be room for us to step out? Seeing the high morale of the other units, Seina expressed her feelings as if she was a little fed up. It seemed a bit disappointing that she hadn''t been able to keep active until now. I rebuked her with a wry smile. Isn''t it better for the other lords to keep going as far as possible rather than struggling? That is my desire to be asfortable as possible. But you should do the bare minimum. Slow down the advance. Let''s go half as slow as we are now. While advancing smoothly, I checked the surrounding terrain and map and instructed them to slow down further. Ordinarily, it would be an iprehensible instruction, but everyone slowed down the advance as I ordered without question. Do you have something? In the end, he couldn''t stand it and asked if he was curious about Kania. That''s... it looks like I''ll be waiting for it. huh? The other knights seemed to understand it roughly, but my sister hadn''t noticed it yet. When I go back to the manorter, I should teach my sister at least some tacticalmon sense. Last time, the Army of the Three Kingdoms recklessly rushed at our unit and got burned once, didnt it? Yep. It was. My sister nodded. Then, shall we strike from the front in the same way next time? I crossed my fingers to make a cross mark. I dont think they wille head-on after that. It is difficult for normal infantry to break through our defenses. Even if you try to attack with magic, our side mage''s dispel is also formidable. There are also overflowing magic stones, so counterattacks are no joke. The other person isnt an idiot either, so he wont do the same stupid thing twice. If someonees back for the same mistake twice, it would be better for him to just strip themander off the spot. Then it doesn''te straight. However, we cannot ignore our troops. If so, what should I do? I unfolded the map and pointed out the forest and terrain on the path of our unit one by one while asking my sister to look at it. Because this area is perfect for an ambush. In about half a day, our unit will also pass near this point. Common sense doesnt allow a ce like this to stand still. I smiled and began to exin my future course of action to my sister and the other knights. If the opponent is preparing something, wouldnt it be polite to confidently throw a candy there? As expected by Arel, the surprise troops of the Three Kingdoms Alliance were encamped and ambushed in the expected course of his troops ording to the strategy. Although the advance is slow, it would be foolish to let the firepower of Arell''s troopse all the way to the front. ordingly, the leaders of the Triple Alliance nned to ambush Arel''s troops with a separate surprise unit to tie them down or to inflict some damage. At the very least, it should be prevented from joining other units in time. The time hase for the enemy to pass. Wait carefully. The knight in charge of the surprise squad is instructing us to attack cautiously. When ites to a certain extent, it is about to strike from a distance. In addition to magic, he intended to mobilize even long-range attacks using a bow in preparation for Dispel. The advance is slow over there. If that''s the case, just attack without approaching. Instead of approaching from the front, attack from the side. The surprise attack must be sessful. To stop Arell''s forces. And Arell Ernesia can''t be left unattended either. That is themander''s decision. Chapter 99 Chapter 99. A warrant has been issued (7) + Since ancient times, the hawk is weak against invasion (1) By the way... it''ster than expected. I received a report that Arell''s troops are moving slowly. Most of them are heavy soldiers, and they have to be slow to advance with mobile watchtowers at all times. Even so, isnt it toote? From the reports of the skirmishers, it seemed that the pace of the advance had slowed down for some reason. no way?????? I have a slightly foreboding feeling. Possibility of noticing an ambush. But just because you noticed, what can you do with their movement speed? Even if you notice and try to move first, it''s enough if you run away from this side first. Fortunately, Arel''s unit showed up on the expected course. Wait carefully. It will calmly wait until it is within reach beforeunching an attack. No matter how strong the defense is, there is no choice but to take some damage from surprise attacks from all directions. The Knights of the Three Kingdoms Alliance thought so. However, it was only after the surprise attack that I realized that my judgment was wrong. After confirming that the main force hade within range, the knights of the Three Kingdoms Alliance ordered an attack. Shoot! As soon as the instructions were given, the archers fired their longbows and the wizards chanted magic without rest. No matter how quickly you cast Dispel, it is impossible to block all of them in a surprise situation. Even if magic is blocked, only arrows will not be able to escape. However, his prediction waspletely wrong. The wizards failed because of their dispel, and even the arrows they shot werepletely blocked by the shield magic they cast in advance. Have you been preparing from the beginning? He swallowed a groan and judged quickly. Prepared for a surprise attack more thoroughly than expected. Even if he charged like this, it would only lead to the same mistake as in the previous battle. Retreat! It''s better than losing soldiers for nothing. Immediately epting that the surprise had failed, he ordered a withdrawal. The judgment itself was correct. If that was a distance where a surprise attack could be made from a distance, of course there was no way that Arell''s unit, which had a longer range than them, would not be able to counterattack. Arrows and magic fly quickly. Withdraw as quickly as possible! At least, I tried to minimize the damage and withdraw. However, their retreat was soon blocked. The retreating soldiers were repeatedly caught in the trap and could not even escape properly. The soldiers who couldn''t escape were swept away by the rain of arrows and magic one after another. A trap? It is also generally used when hunting animals or hunting. It''s only a matter of tying your feet, but in this situation, it''s very annoying. The words what kind of guy is this?'' couldn''te out of my throat. It''s just a simple trap that''s usually used for hunting. Originally, there is no difference between killing animals and people. It was because the person who set up the trap while saying that appeared. At some point, Arel''s unit and a separate unit were approaching, blocking their retreat. ''Our lord said, There''s no way we can go back safely after arguing on our own.'' Seina led a small group to block the advance of the retreating Triple Alliance troops. Kuh! If you block it, you will just break through. A knight of the Three Kingdoms Alliance drew his sword and charged at Seina. Perhaps he was also an aura user, and the sword he pulled out radiated a blue aura. With this in mind, I swung my sword with the determination to defeat her with all my might and retreat. Enemy knights even if theyre girls, they wont lose! Without hesitating whether he was confident in his martial arts, he charged Seina and struck down his sword. It''s too obvious an assault. Seina lightly dodged the enemy''s sword and, in reverse, punched his side with his fist. The fist, imbued with an aura of density iparable to that of the enemy knight, at once crushed the affected area with armor. The impact spread to the inside of the armor, and the beaten knight vomited blood and fell out. The shock must have ripped through the intestines, and the knight of the Three Kingdoms Alliance trembled and drooped. The soldiers of the Three Kingdoms Alliance who lost theirmanding knight panicked and tried to run away. As long as the knight was attacked, there was no way that ordinary soldiers who couldn''t use Aura could defeat her in hand-to-handbat. I''m sorry, but I can''t let you run away. Seina clenched her fists and threw herself to deal with the fleeing soldiers. Other ambush too. The troops led by Asha were attacking the retreating knights and soldiers in reverse. No big deal. Asha murmured as she removed the enemy''s blood-soaked spear. Asha took care of the knights who rushed in to create a gap to retreat, and the rest of the soldiers were dealt with by her soldiers. * * So, from now on, my troops will pour out long-range attacks without a break. Behind them, the troops led by the two knights blocked the escape route and punished them thoroughly. I will not return today. I muttered as I looked in the direction where the enemy unit was ambushing. Last time, I just fought head-on, so I didnt bother to block the retreat, but a surprise attack is different. Wouldnt it be polite to pay back thoroughly enough? If the opponent is aiming for the back of the head, this side needs to hit the back of the head three times to get it right. As I muttered, I was sorting out the reports that kepting back to my head. Last time more than half of therge army was destroyed. This time, he annihtes the ambush unit. If you step on it thoroughly like this, you will gradually be more and more reluctant to touch us. I''m about to appeal that this side''s nature is dirty. Rather than avoiding things that are inherently filthy because they are afraid of them, they avoid them because they are dirty. Is it both in this case?'' If you appeal to him as a poisonous species that repays surprise with more, he will try to move more cautiously. that''s what i want Rather than fighting fiercely, he insists on making the opponent annoying to touch him whenever possible. In the end, the troops of the Three Kingdoms Alliance, who had ambushed Arel''s troops in an ambush, werepletely annihted that day. * * * After that, it didn''t take too long for the Ernesia Kingdom army to recapture the border fortress. Once his morale was high, he pushed the momentum and drove the enemy at once. Immediately after recapturing the border fort, the Army of the Three Kingdoms attacked several times, but failed to achieve any significant results. In particr, they couldn''t get through to Arell''s unit, which was secretly holding a base at an important point. If you ignore it, before you know it, Arell''s troops are inflicting great damage on the forces of the Three Kingdoms Alliance. From the point of view of the enemy, it was quite annoying. Even if I tried to contain it somehow or try to break it down with all my might, it was difficult to defeat it. Even if he ordered talented knights to capture Arell''s unit, believing that it would not be possible with ordinary soldiers alone, their capabilities were not reached by the knights of Arell. Although the skills of the two female knights close to Arell were also excellent. Above all, the presence of the second princess, Kania Ernesia, was overwhelming. Once, somehow, the Knights of Death tried to disrupt the lineup of Arell''s troops by making a reckless charge. Before they could even pass the shield, they were swept away by Kania''s sword. Among the knights of the Three Kingdoms, most of the strong men above a certain level were driven there to deal only with the rampaging sword masters in the southern area, so there was no one on the northeastern front that could match Kania. The Three Kingdoms Alliance Army, which had been so inferior, was gradually losing its strength, and the charter was already tilting one-sidedly. The point at which the victory or defeat of the battle on the Northeastern Front, which had been going on for several months, was almost certain. At this time, the casualties of Arel''s unit were only 121 dead, 142 seriously injured, and 192 lightly wounded. It was an overwhelming achievementpared to the troops of other lords who suffered up to half of the casualties in the fierce battle. Since ancient times, the hawk is weak against aggression. (1) The continuous victory of the Ernesia kingdom army would be an auspicious event for them, but from the point of view of those who hold the opposite position, there would be no less wee news. It was about the Three Kingdoms Alliance, which was at odds with Ernesia Kingdom. They had to taste the feeling of bitter water continuing to flow in their mouths in the middle of the day. And somewhere, the sound of them putting their heads together and struggling is now being heard in full swing here. The generalmand base of the Three Kingdoms Alliance Forces. Basically, it is a ce where the leaders of the Three Kingdoms Alliance, who have different positions, gathered and colluded to lead this war to sess. Three people who are in charge of this ce in the end. Duke of Elgizen of the Kingdom of Damaniel. The leader of the Merman Empire''s knights, Kelbian Angelban. And Grand Duke Adran Sefen of the Principality of Sefen. These three are the heads of the three countries, each responsible for coordinating the military forces of the three countries. They were having a hard time trying toe up with a solution in front of the news of the ongoing defeat. Huh.... They say the world doesn''t go your way, but I thought it would be this difficult. Duke Elgizen sighed deeply. As if agreeing with his sentiment, Kelvian was nodding his head as well. Reports from the southern and northeastern fronts, respectively, simply gave them a headache. Although there are things that continued to struggle in the South. The most unexpected thing was the northeastern front. After capturing the border fortress of Ernesia Kingdom, they decided that it was only a matter of time before they could clear the road to the Northeastern Front. However, when he came to his senses for some reason, he returned the fortress he had taken away. It was embarrassing to them too, but it was the reality. It was thought that they would be able to sessfully prate the front line by pushing the rtively inexperienced first prince, but somehow they drove back the forces of the Three Kingdoms Alliance again. This must be the way you ruined a winning battle. At this rate, I will have no face in seeing Your Majesty. Both of them are in a position to have been given the finalmand of the military directly by the king of their respective country. In any case, I have to go back to my home country to report the current situation of the war, but what kind of face should I do? The other one was silently ncing at the two sweating and worrying about the future. An An detergent pen from the Principality of detergent pen. At the time, he was a man who had been granted the Seze Penryeong, which was just a fief, and made numerous achievements in less than 10 years, was called to the fief, and eventually became a duchy. For him, the atmosphere here was not very pleasant. I don''t like it.'' Adran Sefen, who had been watching the attitude of the two people who seemed to be in a hurry to see themselves rather than the situation of the war, tried to bite his tongue, but stopped and instead told the two of them. Isnt it still too early for you two to be impatient? The war is not over yet. Unlike the other two, Adran did not transfer themand of this war to his subordinates, but wanted to direct it himself. Rtively, there is a position that the Principality of Sezepen is a small country, but above all, there was a meaning that he would directlymand it as it was a serious war. Let Adran quietly admonish you. The two of them were embarrassed when they realized that they didn''t look very good. ...The Grand Duke is right. Above all, dont we still have enough time? Even though I was pushed back while taking my time, I just kept repeating the word in my mind. Chapter 100 Chapter 100. Since ancient times, the hawk has been the medicine against aggression (2) You are not wrong. As long as they have carefully prepared for war, they still have plenty of energy to keep pushing. Let''s replenish the consumed troops and materials again. The question is what to do next. Thats what you mean. I have something I would like to suggest. Adran continued speaking while maintaining a calm attitude toward the twomanders. Despite being in the position of the lord of a small country, the two of them kept their mouths shut and waited for his proposal. a proposal? What kind of n do you have? First of all, it seems like the correct answer is to stop the Northeastern Front for a while. However, what came out of Adran''s mouth was not a ploy to push back, but a retreat n. Sir Adran! What nonsense is that! Duke Elgizen jumped up from the spot and screamed, unable to hide his absurdity. Even if you don''t do it now, if you press hard again, stop attacking and defeat the military? I couldn''t quite understand it. I dont understand a little either. Kelbian maintained hisposure, but that didn''t mean he epted his offer. He expressed his intention not to admit it quietly. You mean retreating doesnt seem like the right answer to you? Of course! If you look at it coldly, it will also be rted to fraud. Even if it wasn''t so, the soldiers and knights in the field suffered a painful blow from Ernesia Kingdom''s counterattack. But what if he had to retreat after being beaten? In that case, there is no guarantee that the morale once broken will be restored. There will even be quite a few opposing opinions. Then, are you going to keep making senseless consumption like this? Ardran asked indifferently. Currently, eachmander in the northeastern front is struggling desperately to reim the fort and then take it back. If you retreat, the Ernesia Kingdom army will only be given a chance to rest. No, they must be rxed enough already. Adran shook his head, nced at the stack of reports, and pointed to the map spread out on the table. It is effective to keep pushing on the southern front. But in the Northeast, things are different. Is it a terrain difference? Unlike the southern front, the northeastern front has rough terrain around the fortress. Therefore, since it is easy to defend, he must have entrustedmand to the rtively inexperienced first prince. Rather than that, I see the current method of their military as the problem. method? In the south, both armies are currently gnawing at each other, but in the northeast, our armies are currently unable to break through the Ernesia Kingdom''s defense. In particr, the defense of the northeastern front became more solid. When it became known that the method used by an army led by one lord was effective, other lords'' armies began to imitate simrly. The problem is about the guy who devised the defense... From the reports, we already know that the lord is Arell Ernesia. It must have been a false report, but the question came first. Was it really invented by that kid named Arell? A boy of an age who would never have been on a battlefield before? too unrealistic It bothered me a little, but I couldn''t think about it one by one now. Anyway, thanks to the thorough defense, it is difficult to inflict any damage even if you attack with the current allies. However, if we only focus on breaking down the defense, the counterattacks of the cavalry while we are distracted are annoying. If you rub it with ambiguous force, only this side will be consumed. That''s why Adran judged that it was right to retreat and prepare countermeasures rather than meaninglessly abandoning troops. Wouldnt it be a good idea to blindly consume soldiers? Umm Umm Kelbian shut his mouth as if he couldnt think of anything to refute. However, the Duke of Elgizen still had an air of not being convinced. Those soldiers defensive lines! Let the knights and wizards take it down! He proudly asserted that. Unlike Kelbian, who is an active knight, and Adran, who is famous for various achievements in his own country, Elgizen has rtively little experience in warfare. Even since he was not from a military rank, his understanding of knights and wizards seemed to be slightly out of sync. Therefore, it seems that they only think that it is enough to push through the articles. ...It''s too simple.'' Adran muttered his feelings to himself. Do you know what almighty tools of war knights and wizards are? Knights are human after all, and even wizards have a limit on the amount of mana they possess. If it was one of his subordinates who said something like this, he would have grabbed him by the cor and threw it on the spot. But the opponent is the representative of the allies. At least I''ll take a good look at Tyler. That''s also not good enough. Are the knights in the field stupid? Of course, I tried to pierce the enemy''s defense directly. It will be difficult for even the knights on the front line to win. ...You mean the third master. though they didn''t believe it. Having read the current report, I have no choice but to admit it even if I don''t like it. At least they are not blind enough tomit the foolish act of turning a blind eye to reality. I never thought that the princess of the kingdom of Ernesia would reach that level... I thought it was an exaggerated rumor. However, it was only after the knights of their own country were cut in half by Cania Ernesia that they had no choice but to ept it. The knights on the Northeastern Front right now wont be able to beat the Sword Master. Currently, among the knights on the front line, those who canpete with the master ss are all deployed to the southern front. However, sending them to the Northeast is also an unrealistic n. If left unchecked, there is a risk that even the southern front, which is currently at least in a tight bnce, may stumble. Therefore, the most rational option is to straighten up the troops. Wouldnt it be nice to sacrifice the soldiers now? You won''t be able to understand it if you just look at the theory. So Adran tried to give the two of them a suitable excuse. Considering the meaningless sacrifices of the soldiers, grit your teeth and fight off the offensive now. I had no choice but to make such a decision, so I first suggested a line to step back in moderation. It was he, not anyone else, who brought up the story first. It is difficult to say the option of temporarily withdrawing, but it is easier to ept it if someone else brings it up first. I am often familiar with the mannerisms of those with high self-esteem. I guess so. Lord Adran is right. In the end, both of them epted a temporary retreat. What are you thinking about next? retreat is retreat Unless you have to admit defeat, you have no choice but to fight to the end. However, if the power that has already been consumed is adjusted, will the war situation turn to an advantage? No one thinks so simply. Adran kept his mouth shut for a while, seemed to be thinking about something, and eventually opened his mouth again. Shouldnt this side also do their best? All the power... means... The Ernesia Kingdom army also retreated once, but it is said that they gathered their strength and counterattacked. The current counterattack was possible thanks to the troops who somehow managed to hold out on the retreating front and the lords who mobilized all their forces. Mentioning that, Adran insisted on a n to drive Ernesia Kingdom back. Retreat is just a move for the next. What I really want to suggest at this point is the following. Then shouldnt this side be driven in the same way? same way. The two immediately understood what it meant. The Ernesia Kingdom army fought back with all their might. If so, isn''t it time to step on it with all your might? This is also the time to issue an order to mobilize all forces. Now Adran was arguing that the Three Kingdoms Alliance should also mobilize the full force. It was judged that at least three times the number of troops needed to break through that defense. It''s not my taste, but if you want to break through that defense in a short period of time, it''s effective to push through with force. for a moment! for a moment! wait and see! Grand Duke Adran! That''s easier said than done! Elgizen couldn''t hide his embarrassment in a different way than before. That''s right. Unlike your army, this one... Kelbian was speechless. The order to mobilize the entire army is not as easy as it sounds. Adran is in the position to rule the Principality of Sefen, so there shouldn''t be much difficulty in deciding on your own. However, the position of the other two is that they aremanders who have been appointed by the king. Even if you have the authority to run the current army, you don''t have the discretion to scrape together the entire army. We must ask His Majesty''s will. I guess it''s not an easy decision for us to make unless it''s His Majesty''s will. I am not rushing. It''s just a suggestion. In short, both of them told their respective kings about the current situation and asked for a doctor. I already know the wisdom of those two. I believe you won''t object? Ughm Why did Adran''s words sound like threats rather than the meaning of trust? It was as if they were demanding that if you don''t want to lose the war, do as your side judges. Let me ask you a question. This is the limit of the current answers the two can take. Now, the two will have to sweat to deliver such an offer to their home countries. However, both of them were already anticipating the answers they would receive in their respective countries. * * * The weather is nice for the first time in a while. The northeastern frontline is also a ce where the temperature is quite chilly, but it is not a big dealpared to our Pahilia. Right now I was lying on a board made of wooden nks in a moderately sunny ce and passing the time appropriately. Anyway, the temperature is meaningless to me who always carries a temperature control magic tool with me. It''s just because the weather is nice that I lie outside like this and take a nap. Light makes people feel good. And I get sleepy when the days are sunny. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa... Boring. I yawned and yawned again today, looking at the sky without a single cloud. Have you been quiettely?'' After returning the front line to the border fort. There were several battles between the Ernesia Kingdom and the Three Kingdoms Alliance. The fortress that was taken away was recaptured, so even the Alliance of the Three Kingdoms would be quite upset. They attacked with more ferocity than before. It was a situation where I could not prate the defense of my side, which was holding camp at an important stronghold. If I blocked it like that, the battle continued in a way that lords who were impatient to join the raid, including the best brother, harassed the forces of the Three Kingdoms Alliance. As a result, both the Ernesia Kingdom Army and the Three Kingdoms Alliance Army are shedding blood fiercely at this point. The good news is that our side has few casualties. It is an achievement in which we assumed the defense and were careful to avoid possible casualties. Even Kania-sister, who had few opportunities to y an active part in the frustrating battles that were unique to our army''s defense, couldn''t express her dissatisfaction. At the very least, it''s a little better to have less trouble getting rid of the corpses. When ites to war, it''s best to be asfortable as possible. cancer don''t I''m really...for people to die... it''s too good weather. I nkly kept rolling my head, looked up at the sky, and muttered involuntarily. Chapter 101 Chapter 101. Since ancient times, the hawk is the medicine against aggression. (3) After all, what I am calcting now is the calction of the process and result of the death of a person, whether an ally or an enemy. I am not alone in making these calctions. Or rather, maybe I''m the least worried about it. I''m just devising to keep myfortable daily life and keep inside the fence in order to maintain my status quo. But what about the others who are now entering this war? The Three Kingdoms Alliance is just trying to invade for profit and to disrupt our kingdom''s dominance. And all of us who oppose him have their own goals, so we desperately try to set up blood in our eyes and make a contribution. How many of them went to the battlefield thinking purely about the safety of the country? Even the lords, who were passive at first, severely whipped the soldiers and encouraged them to kill even one more enemy when the war situation improved. for the ball Already, they are frantic for the merits that will be evaluated after the war is over rather than defending the country. The purpose of even the oldest brother directly participating in this war is because he wants merit worthy of the next throne. Even my older brother has such a desire. yes it is greedy Whether it is good or bad, human beings wage wars like this because they have greed in the end. Like these greedy people. Humans are creatures that grow with greed and do not hesitate to do anything for greed. And that desire is endlessly upward. I keep looking up at the sky and trying to reach it somehow. That''s why he greedily puts money, power, and corpses under his feet. That''s how it builds up step by step. I want to go to a higher ce like that. I doubt how much I can build with it.'' Well, apart from that, isn''t I in a position toin? It''s because I can''t help but be greedy. But do they really know? No matter how much you pile underneath, wherever you are. In the end, the scenery of the sky you look up at never changes. I have to be so greedy and look upwards..... In the end, what remains is..... ...What are you struggling with on a normal day? As I was in the middle of my thoughts, Asha was walking toward me saying something absurd. They say they are sentimental. I was going to pretend to be there, but thanks to Asha''s meddling, I thought about it in the middle. Its been quiettely, so I thought Id take a nap. Asha, do you want to skip school too? I moved my body slightly and made an empty seat where I was lying down, tapping the wooden board. Well, can''t Asha ept my invitation? It''s just a silly joke I throw, as always. Now Asha will nag me to work diligently like always. ok it''s as nned However, Asha tilted her head for a moment. Huh, then. Isn''t iting toward me? what? Are you really going to take a nap together? It is said that the environment changes people, so perhaps Asha was also awakened to the true taste of polka dots because she was busy with the war. At the unexpected action, I stood in a daze for a while. Meanwhile, at some point, Asha gently caught my cheek with her fingertips. It doesn''t pinch, it feels like it''s being stretched out a bit. It''s been a long time since I felt this. It''s been a while since Kania noona when I was a baby. Did you really think I would lie down with you? Asha said in a slightly astonished tone. What is this doing? When I red at her, Asha removed her hand from my cheek. I wont tell you not to ck off, but the other soldiers are watching, so please keep your face. face? What is it? Are you eating it? If you throw away dignity, your body besfortable. If you don''t believe me, would you like to try it? Asha smiled bitterly and shook her head. I still have a lot of work to do, so I decline. I still have a lot of things left to direct. You don''t yet know that the most lovedmander among tsk tsk soldiers is a guy who hangs around in moderation. I dont know, but I do know that such an army is already ruined. He answered my joke in the same half-yful way. In two years, Asha has be much more flexible. In the past, when I was so open-minded, I would nag and say things like proper royalty. In fact, even the prank from before was really unexpected considering her atmosphere in the past. After all, a person''s personality improves when he has more room. by the way Well, Im sorry to ask now, but are things all right on the front line? yes. It doesn''t seem like they''ve been attackingtely. When I asked Asha, the Three Kingdoms Alliance was not attacking very aggressively. Are you only avoiding our Yeongji army? I wanted to, but it seemed that the attack on the front line itself had weakened. Compared to when the border fortress was recaptured, it was as calm as the sea without waves. This silence has been going on for six days already. You see, this seems to have been withdrawn once? Hmm... It would be nice if the war ended like this. Asha spoke honestly about her current feelings in a bittersweet tone. There was no way she would be happy with a war in which people continued to die like this. Listening to her candid impression ofmon sense, I thought about it for a while. tongue-in-cheek .. Did these bastards make up their minds? Arell? No, because I want it to be too quiet. I was worried. Just in case, I brought a griffon fry, rode it up, and looked around. Asha dissuaded him saying it was dangerous, but there was something he had to check with his own eyes. is it really me? And the suspicion was confirmed. When I came back down to the ground, I put on a look of genuine regret. I hope the war ends soon. Well, I agree... but I don''t think that''s going to happen right away. I got up and got up. Nap time is over here. I thought it was a little better because I felt less bloody. It also seemed to be here. Call Seina. I have something to tell you two about the future situation. Hey~ Heres a sudden quiz. What is the policy of the Three Kingdoms Alliance in the future? Inside the barracks, after Asha called Seina, I asked the two knights a sudden question. Apparently, they have rtively little experience in the battlefield, but this is Asha''s first time participating in a battle, and Seina has only been mobilized in small conflicts. That''s why they can''t foresee the future situation yet. For that reason, I would like to take this opportunity to teach them about the future situation. My sister has no aptitude for that in the first ce, and Dia is a wizard. Therefore, knowledge rted to war is going to give two people an intensive fast-paced lecture. ...Aren''t they attacking again? But they are back now. After hearing the report from Asha, I personally checked with the other lords. And I was sure. At present, the Triple Alliance forces have drawn back the front line. They made the main force fall back, leaving only the minimum assault force to keep us in check. I''m sure you''re not trying to surrender. There can be absolutely no surrender under the present circumstances. Do you know why? is it because of pride? When Asha answered, I nodded my head saying the answer was correct. In this war, it is the forces of the Three Kingdoms Alliance that have been dering war and putting up ridiculous justifications. Once they start a fight, they cannot cancel it. It''s free to bring in troops, but it''s not free to go out. That is, even if the war situation worsens differently than expected. Of course, its human nature to want to leave me out when things get tough. But now, you can''t say, Oh, that cause was actually our misunderstanding.'' That''s why groups are annoying. If I''m having a hard time alone, I''ll beat him up. In this case, especially the people will notice. From what I''ve heard, the Three Kingdoms Alliance side is the emperor, and all the high-ranking people openly show their faces and make fun of them. They made all sorts of hoaxes. They called us evil''. But if they gave up the war just because they were counterattacked a little, would the people really trust them? Of course, public opinion will be manipted to some extent. That too has its limits. So the war can never end under the current situation. In particr, the Triple Alliance still has room for military and supplies. There''s no reason to panic and run away just because we''re starting to smack. Then why are they now withdrawn? That''s right, student Asha. That''s a good question. ?...student. I joked, but unfortunately it didn''t seem to work. Actually, the words that wille out after this aren''t pleasant to hear, so I tried to be humorous somehow. It''s no use listening to it. let''s just say Now let''s get into spoilers. The Three Kingdoms Alliance will unconditionally enter into a general mobilization order. All troops to be pulled will be pulled. Isnt that dangerous? After thinking about it for a while, Seina asked a question with an unwee expression. The number of troops brought by the Three Kingdoms Alliance so far is close to 700,000. Well, since the troops were divided into two fronts, the actual number is 350,000. But still more areing. Even now they weren''t power. This can''t sound good. How long will it be? ....well? If you think about it roughly, wouldnt it be three times as many as the current 2.5 times? In particr, the poption of the Merman Empire is quiterge. The very rate is also high. If you''re determined to squeeze, you can squeeze more than us. Of course, it would be an improvised unit to fill the number of people rather than a trained corps. But quantity over quality. If quality is not likely to be satisfied, it is effective topete with quantity. If you overwhelm it with arge army that is more than two or three times, can you really pass it off as a joke? Actually, this is a serious story. I thought I was going to defeat the main unit. In fact, several times morerge armiese after him. It''s my personal prediction, but you can say that this is what will happen. As much as I had never been wrong in my assertion until now, theplexion of the knights became serious. The bigger problem is that no one takes this seriously. Even on the Northeastern Front, where we are now. The lords are showing a reaction that they are going to win almost all of them. It seems that even the oldest hyung-nim is not paying attention. Are the Three Kingdoms Alliance fools? It is because I am confident that I will not take care of the back of the back with a far-fetched argument in the first ce. At least on the current front, you can assume that it will be pushed back unconditionally. No matter how strong our current defense is, it is difficult to stop such arge army. There''s nothing we can''t do, but if that''s the case, we have to be prepared for some damage. More than anything, I don''t feel the need to go that far. ording to my initial assumptions, the flow of the war situation when I am not there is to struggle to recover the front only after being driven at least to the vicinity of the royal capital. It''s now that I somehow blocked it. OMG.... Isn''t it dangerous? Seina said as if she was tired of just imagining it. Hey, even if I imagine it, it''s gross when I think about theing of arge army three times the size of the current one. By the way, Arell-nim is surprisingly carefree? I noticed that I wasn''t too embarrassed when Asha pointed out a problem like this toote. yeah i''m not embarrassed A professional from his past life never loses hisposure even when an army of over a million swarms. It''s strange that I''m on the front line where I assumed I''d lose in the first ce without saying anything. And what I''ve assumed now is the scenario when I''m not there. Do you know what I''ve been preparing all this time for? I have decided on a policy to deal with it. Chapter 102 Chapter 102. Since ancient times, the hawk is the medicine against aggression. (4) That''s why I prepared it myself. We havent heard. sorry. It was a little bit important, so I needed to keep it as secret as possible. What do you know about the preparations to respond to that great army? Me and Aken, the dwarven masters, and my father. That''s all. For Archen, for crafting. And for my father''s prior permission. I didn''t even tell Kania-nee about this. What have you prepared? Its nothing. I grin. I have prepared the most suitable ones for therge army that ising. In front of me, more than a million ants are about to swarm. So what should we do to prepare to face it? I need big, beautiful arrows. Vo! I took out a blueprint of it and unfolded it. Super long-rangerge crossbow! What I decided and prepared was neither a mobile watchtower nor a Saemundo car. That''s it. A secret weapon for shootingrge and beautiful arrows. On top of that, there is an outrageous option called Able to fire continuously'' on the subject of a crossbow. This is now being transported to the wire. The Three Kingdoms Alliance will also use all their might to attack. In the worst case, there is a possibility that an additional force equal to or greater than the current one wille. This concern was also raised by several other lords. But the concerns of a tiny minority were casually dismissed by the now highly demoralized majority. And here on the northeastern front, there were also those who expressed such concerns during the meeting of each lord. Isn''t the momentum of the Three Kingdoms Alliancepletely broken yet? Excessive carelessness... perhaps... But it was only one count among the lords who uttered such a voice. Even if it''s not, most of the nobles are guys with strong pride. They didn''t listen to it just because they were lower in rank than they were. I worry too much. No, even if an additional attackes, you just have to fight back and defeat it. He makes difficult things so easy. then you do it I, who had been listening quietly,ughed inwardly at the pathetic way of thinking. The atmosphere of having already won is still the same.'' If you think about it a little carefully, you should know that the count who just raised the concern is right. Eh..... I exined it to the knightsst time, but the reality is that the Three Kingdoms Alliance is working earnestly in its own way in this war. Of course, if you''re not paying attention right now, it''s obvious that you''ll get hit in the back of the head. But now I was just quietly passing their conversation through one ear. Sugar? Sugar?.'' I keep pouring sugar into the tea in the teacup just to get away from this boring meeting. Such a meeting! I can''t eat even sweets without drinking them! It was obvious that there would be no point in talking to them now anyway. Now they are excited after recapturing the border fortress. At times like that, humans have a habit of not listening to what anyone around them is saying. Especially if you point out the facts, they won''t ept it. Anyway, considering their pathetic behavior, I am here now. Participating in this meeting now is just the duty of the royal family and the lord. ....The meeting doesn''t end quickly. About to be bored all the time. It just doesnt seem like an opinion to be ignored. Another person who had been silent besides me finally opened his heavy mouth. he is the best brother You think his opinion is valid? Do the Lords think differently? When my older brother said such a thing, all the guys who had been excited and chattered until then fell silent. Yes, the rank is a thug. Right now, if my older brother says he''s right, he''s right. No one would have the guts to ignore him. I agree with the opinion that the enemy will attack more desperately. Haona, just worrying wont change anything. I guess so. I admit that too. Hey, are you going to just nod and say that everything is right? There is a certain amount of good character. I''ve thought about it before, but the oldest brother can''t be decisive. You have to cut the right sound and the bullshit. All of them are correct. If you listen carefully, your ears will rot. What do you think of Arell? And the arrow was pointed at me this time. Don''t leave me with annoying answers. Once you have been pointed out, you cannot remain silent all the time. And it''s also a problem that I have to help with once in a while. I just agree with him. At least now, the reason the enemy retreated once is to reorganize the army. However, I agreed with the opinion, but did not say it with confidence. That''s right, they won''t believe it easily. I don''t even want their proper cooperation anyway. Most of the lords here are just denial of reality and unprepared, even at the point where war is almost certain. I don''t have the will to lead such people. I''m not a kind of kindergarten teacher. I don''t even want to lead the pips who don''t know the world. The enemy''s offensive will be stronger. He just said vaguely and hung up. Do you think it can be stopped? Hmmm... It seems that the oldest brother is unconsciously too conscious of me. This isn''t a very good trend, but that''s too vague for me to judge. It''s like, I can''t stop it. You''re all dead now!'' I wanted to throw out, but I held back. is it. No, but don''t be too grumpy. What wisdom did you really expect from me? Well, I prepared a way to do it anyway. But there are things prepared in advance, just in case. It should arrive soon too. The main point I really wanted to bring out is this. About the instation of arge crossbow, which has already been exined to our military. It will arrive in a while, and in order to be deployed on the frontlines in earnest, it is necessary to disclose to the older brother, who is currently inmand. And if you get permission here, the other lords won''tin too much. It is for this reason that I have remained in this meeting. Let me talk about the big crossbow. My brother was suddenly silent. The other lords are also whispering to each other in a low voice. ...arge crossbow? Were you making something like that? I haven''t heard anything. I got permission from my father. However, it was such a serious matter that I had no choice but to keep it a secret even from my older brother. There is no reason to be criticized even if you roll the mobile watchtower or the Saemundo car at will in our territory. I also rolled magic stones with my property, so up to that point, um... It''s a slightly subtle range. However,rge crossbows are a bit sensitive. Weapons that can be used not only for defense, but also for open attacks, other lords have no choice but to react sensitively. If you don''t do it right, the new weapon''s arrow could be pointed at you. Everyone seemed to have simr thoughts, but the facial expressions aren''t very good. But what prevents me from openly objecting is that I have just mentioned my father. It was a secret n under the king''s permission to ovee the current situation. It would be a problem if there was no war, but now it is in full swing. Moreover, there is a concern that the enemy will attack more fiercely, so there is no excuse to oppose it. It is said that it is already being installed on the southern front by my fathers order. However, if you oppose it, know that you will be beaten with your musclester by our father. Whatever I suggested was necessary for the kingdom. It was important to have that awareness. Therefore, I argued the necessity and justification of building a defensive line usingrge crossbows. Right. I can''t help it if my father kept it a secret. Don''t worry too much about it. The oldest brother also agreed without anyints. He must have admitted why he had to keep it a secret. In particr, as good as people are, there must be a point where they don''t doubt me. From my point of view, it would be nice if it was easy to get over it, so I have no reason to say other nonsense. However, since it is such arge weapon, the instation requires the cooperation of other lords. Basically, the Dwarves and technicians were familiar with the instation method. It would be difficult to get them to install all therge crossbows, enough to keep the attacking enemies in check. Therefore, I openly demanded that the lords lend manpower to install the crossbow... no, give it to them right here. Brother, would it be all right if I ask them to lend me some manpower? However, it is straightforward to tell the oldest brother about this request. Do you want to do that? Please cooperate with the deployment and operation as soon as the crossbow mentioned by Arerel arrives. Yes, you speak well. With this, the fieldmander''s permission has been taken away, so others won''t be dissatisfied with my methods and try to do useless things. Maybe some of them will be flimsy, but then let''s push them and make them cooperate. There is not much time. All preparations werepleted before the Three Kingdoms Alliance started attacking again in earnest. In order to push back the stronghold of the Three Kingdoms Alliance, which had already retreated once, the Ernesian army deployed an offensive force a little further in front of the existing defense line and gradually drove them away. It''s because if you don''t simply defend the fortress and conversely suppress them inside your own territory and annihte them, the war will only be prolonged. You cant just defend forever. You are right. The lords whomanded the raids were holding a lot of expectations for the opportunity to actively annihte the enemy and build the ball. That''s why they actively insisted on annihting the enemy and tried to attack with permission. If this operation seeds, His Majesty will also acknowledge our contribution, right? Among the lords, the one who actively advocated the attack n asked the others as if asking for their consent. No one raised a dissenting opinion. At the time when they were on the defensive, they only passively defended, but now that the situation is different, they wanted to use this opportunity as a stepping stone to sess. Never assume that this strategy will go wrong. As soon as the day dawns, the attack begins. I have no intention of waiting for the enemy to attack first. As soon as the sun rises, they intend to annihte the enemy''s stronghold this time and change the full-scale war situation to their advantage. As soon as the sun rises, I will hold the flow of all achievements.'' So they already had nothing but victory in mind. But when the long-awaited sun rises, what awaits them... is not victory. It was a strangely ominous sound, like the ground shaking. On the other side of the stronghold of the Three Kingdoms Alliance, something dark was peeking out. Something like a dark wave seemed to be slowly approaching the Ernesia Kingdom''s attack force. Gradually, the sound of the ground shaking is getting louder. Doo doo doo doo doo doo! It was a rumbling in the ground that made me wonder if even a shallow earthquake had urred. ...what the hell is this? The faces of the lords who confirmed its identity through the report returned from the advance party turned blue with fear. The waves pushing in from the front were the forces of the enemy. An estimated three times more troops than the current front line of the Ernesia Kingdom. Arge army that could only be mistaken for ck waves was rushing in front of my eyes. ...to attack...? The adjutant asked the lord nkly. Chapter 103 Chapter 103. Since ancient times, the hawk is the medicine against aggression. Now I''m so engrossed that I don''t even realize it. The lord was also unconscious for a few seconds. But it is impossible to stay still like this. I shouted, holding on to the mental cord that I was barely trying to escape. Retreat! Attacking therge army now rushing in is nothing more than an act of suicide. Even if it wasn''t him, even if someone else was inmand, the only option would be to retreat. Quickly retreat! Send a messenger to the fortress! If you do not prepare to face that great army, you will be crushed before the violence of numbers in an instant. Trembling at that fact, I had to scream for retreat several times. Total 1.5 million. The Three Kingdoms Alliance took out all the troops they could pull out and tried to crush the defenses of the Ernesia Kingdom with overwhelming numbers. Therge army, numbering 1.5 million, was divided into halves and began pushing simultaneously on the northeastern and southern fronts. In the face of arge army that could only be described as ignorant, the best course of action for the Ernesia Kingdom army was to quickly form a defensive line before they came right in front of them. The only thing that could not help but be fortunate was that we were able to quickly enter the defense thanks to some preparation after listening to the opinions of those who predicted the all-out offensive of the Three Kingdoms Alliance. You have to endure it somehow. Jeil tried to remain calm even in this situation and asked the lords to concentrate on defense. The border fortress cannot be taken away again now. Everyone, including him, realized that if they started to be pushed back this time, no matter how many times they retreated and reorganized their troops, it would be difficult to stop them again. Previously, if you endured for a while, reinforcements woulde to you. This time, there are no more troops or resources to squeeze out. If you can''t stop it, it''s over. Somehow, we have to catch the ankle of thatrge army in the current defense line. That''s why it''s impossible to hold a sit-in unterally... With arge army like that, there''s a possibility that you''ll be trapped by the enemy''s numbers and you won''t be able to do anything either. It was clear that the Triple Alliance intended to do the same. It was intended to overwhelm the current defense line with ignorant numbers and sweep through it like a wave. It must be stopped. The best was emphasized over and over again. On the other hand, the atmosphere on the side of the Three Kingdoms Alliance was full of morale, but it was rxed. Each front had about three times the strength of the current Ernesia Kingdom army, so of course they were full of confidence. If this is arge army, its rather a tactic and nothing else. Themander of the Three Kingdoms Alliance smiled bitterly as he ruminated over the current strategy in his head. Nothing much. For now, just drive with the number of people and capture the defense line of the Ernesia Kingdom army. That''s it. Since they had not been able to prepare a means to attack the strong defense right away, they were determined to eventually break it down by force. The minimum policy is to simply crush each enemy unit with at least three times the number of troops. That''s it. simple ignorance. Since there are a lot of people on this side, it''s like a tactic or something, just advancing before it bes a terrifying attack. It feelsfortable to be in a position tomand arge army. He sincerely sympathized with the enemy. What if you were in a position to defend yourself in front of such arge army? Just imagining it is terrifying. On the one hand, I felt fear at the intention of those in power who wanted to trample a country even while doing this. Does this mean that I really want to see blood?'' There is no doubt that the leaders of the Three Kingdoms Alliance are full of venom, threatening to wipe Ernesia off the map. What is it? Anyway, this is the winning position.'' Relieved that he was truly inmand of thisrge army, themander of the Three Kingdoms Alliance led an army of 70,000 to face the enemy forces that were about to be defeated. It was a unit that openly formed a defensive line with a two-wheeled vehicle equipped with a shield and a strange de. When I checked the g, the g symbolizing the territory of Pahilia and the g of the Kingdom of Ernesia were hung at the same time. Are they... the third prince''s troops? heard the rumors Arel Ernesia''s army, which started this war. And the army that made us lose more than half of our 50,000 troops that were attacking in the first war. That''s why he was repeatedly asked to be careful from his superiors in this operation. And he was even ordered to destroy them properly. Does it really mean it was filmed properly?'' In his own mind, he gave the order to advance with a feeling simr to sympathy for the enemy. Arell''s army is about 23,000. It''s solid for a lord''s army, but it can''t be swept away just by sweeping through it. Defend. Hong is funny. No matter how thoroughly they devote themselves to defense, will they be able to withstand the weight of arge army that differs by three times the amount? Deeming it impossible, themander ordered an attack against Arell''s forces. A horn announcing the advance sounded, and arge army of 70,000 charged into the defensive line of 23,000. First, wizards, chant magic! Knowing the enemy''s bow''s range was short, he ordered to chant magic to block the rain of arrows and attack magic to break the enemy''s shield. The magician is also apanied by three times the usual number. It was because he had read all the reports about thest defeat. That''s why, even when the magic of allied wizards waspletely erased, they just clicked their tongues but didn''t panic. ...Hmm, is it dispel after all? I was already convinced that magic almost didn''t work. The only reason why I had the wizards with me was to test it just in case. As expected, Arell''s army is deploying a strategy using arge amount of magic stones. How many rotten magic stones are overflowing? I wondered if it was time to fall off, but I was still using dispel and attack magic to see if there were still magic stones left. In fact, the wizards, including themander, as well as the knights and soldiers all sweared in their mouths. It was meant to be, anyway. Defeat the mages and advance only the soldiers. Magic doesn''t work, so there''s no reason to force wizards into the line of fire. It is purely soldiers who are sacrificed. But he insisted. Advance! Without hesitation, themander called for the soldiers to rush into the defenses of Arell''s army. Although the counterattack may be painfully sharp, it was assumed that it could be defeated by pushing with numbers. Of course, a lot of allied soldiers would also be sacrificed. But what does that mean?'' Knights and wizards, who are valuable forces, cannot be sacrificed meaninglessly. But with soldiers, it''s different. I don''t know if it''s a little bit of a waste. However, I did not feel the need to save. Assuming the current situation, the majority of our soldiers are currently upied by former ves from the three countries. Even if you die, no problem. He even promised in advance that if he survived, he would pay an appropriate price. If he fled, he was threatened with severe retaliation. That''s why the soldiers of the Three Kingdoms Alliance rushed recklessly even though they knew they would die. Many soldiers are pierced by arrows and swept away by magic, and die miserably. The screams are swallowed up in a riot. The soldiers of the Three Kingdoms, half seized with fear and madness, run unconditionally towards the shields of Arell''s army, just like mad. okay! Jump in like that! Get there somehow! No matter how hard the defense is and how difficult it is to approach, there is nothing you cannot attack as long as you somehow reach it. Although this one is also not worth the damage. Lost ves After the war is over, you can make up for it as much as you like by capturing ves from the enemy. You just have to win. ...Yes, as long as I win, it''s enough.'' They desperately clung to Arell''s army to the point where you could feel how desperately the Three Kingdoms Alliance was now trying to win the war. With this, you can break one of the most annoying lines of defense. I was so sure. Then why don''t they try to retreat?'' It bothered me. I don''t know what kind of person Arell Ernesia is. Rumor has it that he is still only 16 years old, but since he is known to be smart, he must have known that the current situation would not be resolved simply by holding on. And yet, for some reason, Arel''s army never backs down. If it''s amon sense judgment, shouldn''t we retreat?'' Even if you take damage if the defense line is disturbed there, retreating is probably the best way to preserve your troops. However, despite continuing to fight hard, Arel''s army showed no intention of retreating. Is it okay to just hold on? But what are you going to do after that?'' I don''t understand, but I can''t soften my momentum now just because I''m worried. Rather, it would be more certain to push hard as much as it is suspicious. I don''t know what he''s aiming for, but I''ll break it down before that.'' But that was a mistake. If I had any doubts, I should have thought about it a little more. Themander of the Three Kingdoms only realized that when he inadvertently looked at the top of Arell''s army. It was just a coincidence that I saw it. ???? that one? I could see some ck dots above them. As the dots quickly approached, I noticed what it was. arrow!? Arrows were flying from the back of Arell''s army. But how!! No matter how good the bows and arrows and sharpshooters are deployed, it is impossible to fire arrows from behind the ranks of the troops. That''smon sense. But isn''t the arrow shot from afar flying towards the allies rushing past Arel''s army? However, it was not the time to be astonished at the range. It wasn''t until after the rain of arrows hit the allies and confirmed the results that he noticed the real serious problem. Because it was shot from so far away, it was difficult to determine properly with the naked eye, so it was only after it was hit that it was known. The flying arrows were bigger than normal ones. It was the size of a sturdy soldier''s waist. What kind of ridiculous size is this! While in amazement,rge arrows pouring down like rain swept away allied soldiers rushing in an instant. There is nothing to do with blocking the power thates from the ridiculous size with a shield or blocking it with the corpse of an ally. It was more like a giant stake than an arrow. The arrows that fell while breaking through the blocking foot even pierced the ground. Only then can I charge and fall asleep. There was no room to break through. What the hell is that arrow! How many bows do you need to have such an attack! Could it be magic?! He asked while grabbing the cor of not only his subordinates but also the wizards. I hoped that someone would exin the identity of that rain of arrows. He also lived in the battlefield for a long time. However, I had never heard of a rain of arrows pouring down with such unreasonable momentum. And the pouring rain of arrows is gradually encroaching on the lines of the allies. I didn''t know how far the final range was, but it was a frightening moment, wondering if it was flying to where I was. And sure enough, one of the arrows flew near him and stuck. Retreat.... I almost reflexively shouted retreat, but he managed to keep his mouth shut. ording tomon sense, it is impossible to blow away 70,000 people with just a barrage of arrows. Above all, isn''t the number of arrows finite? If that''s the case, even if it''s fierce, it''s something you can endure. It was assumed that it would not matter if most of the soldiers were lost anyway. And, as expected, the shower of arrows stopped once. Yes! Yes, it was only a momentary threat... He was about to call out to advance again. I couldn''t tell you the end. Chapter 104 Chapter 104. Since ancient times, the hawk is the medicine for aggression. (6) After the rain of arrows stopped, cavalry soldiers came rushing out from the rear. Check out the gs raised in the ranks of the cavalrymen. It was clear that it belonged to the first prince and not to Arele Ernesia. I wondered if the rain of arrows had stopped, but this time it was a counterattack by the detached troops waiting behind it. It was not a sudden attack, but a surprise attack that was discussed in advance. Suddenly, I was attacked from both sides. Kuh! ept it! I instruct you not to back down but to knock it out. It was clear that the allied soldiers were already hesitating as if they had not yet forgotten the impact of the rain of arrows. No matter how much he has arge army, the infantry that hesitates once cannot withstand the rush of the cavalry. The first soldiers in the front ranks were hit by the horses'' hooves and rolled over or trampled to death screaming. Only then did the soldiers rush to stop the cavalrymen, but they could not withstand the stabbing spears on their horses and were pierced. There is no doubt that they will attack at the timing calcted in advance. damn! What the hell have you be! He cursed at an enemy he didn''t even know his face and repeatedly urged his men to somehow pick up the soldiers and fight properly. By now the enemymander must be cursing me until his tongue blisters. I pretended to listen to the current report from the back row, and nced at the front where a fierce battle was unfolding. If you improve your physical abilities and use magic, you can vividly grasp the current battlefield with your eyes and hear it with your ears without using a telescope. Currently, the cavalrymanded by the oldest brother is fighting relentlessly from the rear against the enemies who are hesitant due to the rain of arrows from our side. The oldest brother is also doing well.'' The basic defense is the armymanded by me, and the cavalrymanded by my older brother strikes the enemy from behind who has lost momentum for a moment due to being blocked by the defense. This is amon hammer and anvil strategy. Of course, the number of enemies is overwhelming. But they are not moving easily. He was wary of the rain of arrows from arge crossbow that had already flown in once. For now, the rain of arrows has stopped, fearing that the cavalrymen will get caught up in it, but as soon as they run away from the cavalrymen, it will rain arrows again. It is also arge arrow, not an ordinary arrow. Their shields can''t stop them at all. The moment I was swept away within range, I should have reimed that I was dead. When our armies move, they nuisance push back the enemy, and if they manage to dodge or stop us, a rain of arrows and a barrage of magic strikes behind them. From the point of view of the enemy, it would be annoying to know how to deal with it. At least, he wanted to do something with arge arrow. With the range of their bows and magic, it would be difficult to reach the location where ourrge crossbows were stationed. On the other hand, since our side urately observes and directs the location of enemies directly from the sky on a fryer, urate shooting is possible to some extent. If you shoot it, it will surely sweep away enemies and make you wary even if you don''t shoot. This is the presence of arge crossbow. How many arrows do you have left? There is still room. Each shot is a special iron arrow from our Pahilia forge. Size and power can be guaranteed. Although it is an ordinary iron arrow, its size reaches up to the waist of an adult man. That''s 100 rounds per minute per crossbow. At this point, only the name is a crossbow, but it seems like something else wearing a mask of a crossbow. In fact, even if you hear that it is a crossbow on the outside, you cannot refute it. Complex structural devices for continuous firing, materials with durability to withstand impact during firing, and calctions to disperse them. At least, it is a weapon that cannot be produced at the level of technicians in the current kingdom. Of course. The structure of the rapid fire device was improved by referring to the device of modern weapons. Even when I first showed this blueprint to the Dwarves, they expressed disapproval of theplex structure. This is what led me to barely understand it and to produce it somehow. While I was proud of its power, I felt a bit bitter inside. If possible, I didn''t want to make something like this from now on... ...This time I can''t help it.'' Originally, I had no intention of producing something likemon sense weapons that was not a general product or food, at least until recently. Even if it makes at least 5? It was supposed to be about 6 yearster. However, at the point where it became certain that war would break out and I expected a depression that wouldst for decades even after our kingdom''s defeat or victory, I couldn''t stand still. To overturn the inferiority of the number, it is not possible to use a decent weapon. That''s why thisrge crossbow was developed. A total of 200 such monstrousrge crossbows are currently deployed in the rear. If it is fired once, a rain ofrge arrows pours down, reaching 20,000 before reloading. From the enemy''s point of view, there could be no more terrible situation than this. For now, I''ve ced a stand-by order again to reload and to keep the friendly cavalry from being swept away, but the status quo is good enough. It''s not like there are only advantages.'' It seems like a convenient weapon in this war, but it also has quite a number of disadvantages. First, it is cumbersome to move and install because it is overlyrge. Second, maintenance is quite cumbersome because the continuous firing device isplicated. Considering the reload time, it can be said that rapid operation has been abandoned. The remaining amount of the third arrow. The third one in particr is very difficult. The fact that 20,000 rounds are fired at once means that 20,000 specially maderge arrows are consumed in the blink of an eye. In addition, each arrow is a special product among our captains. It can''t be a monster that eats quite a bit of money. Maybe it''s hard to handle it easily if it''s not my wallet. Fortunately, there is no problem with the remaining amount prepared even after pouring enough. At least there wont be anything short of operation. There must be some inconvenience there, so that even after the war, you won''t be able to dare to abuse it easily. Unlike other products, the reason I wasn''t very active in developing weapons was because there was a possibility that people who had different thoughts about these mighte out. At that time, I n to deal with it thoroughly in my own way. Now it''s important how to fight this war.'' The forces of the Three Kingdoms Alliance are already struggling. If you''re going to back off, let''s pour it one more time then. A sturdy shield and reliable long-range bombardment. There is nothing like this in defense-oriented battles. As I was nodding my head and being satisfied with my achievements, I heard a sound like a piece of wood being tapped in my ear. It''s the signaling from the portablemunication socket I''m wearing. Diana? She is the only person who can contact me at this moment. yes. It is me. what''s the matter? Oh, did you run out of magic stones? The Magic Stone is still at ease. However, it was not the magic stones that fell, but the mana of the enemies. The current enemy wizards seemed desperate to somehow destroy the dispel that our wizards, led by Dia, continued to unfold. However, he couldn''t destroy it properly and wasted mana in vain... Now that struggle seemed to being to an end. Then how much can I turn to attack? ...I leave about 20%, and the rest can be turned into attack magic. Or... if it''s Dispel, I''m good enough. hmm? Didn''t Dia say he could handle 20% of our wizards by himself? Considering her personality, it must be sincere, not bravado. If you do that, it''ll be quite rxing. no. Keep the dispel to the other guys. Even so, it''s a waste to only dispel a 6th ss wizard. ....okay. So now what? Just give me any orders. okay? Thene and give me ap pillow so I can take a nap. Not when joking. good. Then it''s your turn now. I looked at the battlefield and pointed there with my hand. Just as the scheduled timing came, the cavalry that stirred the enemies quickly began to retreat. yes that''s fine Burn them all. I gave the order without hesitation. asmanded. Dia answered quietly, and themunication was cut off at themunication port. And from the wizards, including where Dia was, I felt the mana moving violently. It will go directly to the brothel. He is preparing the best blow with the highest level of magic stones in addition to the existing mana. The end my finger is pointing at. At the ce where the enemy soldiers of the Three Kingdoms Alliance were lined up, a huge pir of fire soared up at once. He showed me a magic worthy of my instructions to burn it. When I told them to burn it, I never thought it would cause a real pir of fire. Is it faithful to the order or is it because of Dianareum''s humor? However, it is not improvised writing. Prior to this war, the wizards led by Dia had formted some offensive magic forms exclusively for use on the battlefield. Although normal attack magic is sufficient, he has quietly expressed his intention to use it on the battlefield, which is a bit unfortunate. After that, it was Dia''s method. one of them is this. Wizards within a certain range are filled with multiple chanting Firestorms. However, if you use fire indiscriminately, there is a possibility that the heat will reach us as well. This magic needed some improvement. After applying some of the shield spells used in the Mana House and confining the energy within the range of the enemies, it was developed in a limited manner. It burns only the inside like a kiln. Thanks to that, even if a column of fire soared up from a close distance, our soldiers would not be harmed by the heat. However, it seems that some of them were startled and flinched at the ignorant pir of fire show. If you don''t get swept away by the range, it bes a wide-area weapon with ignorance and delicate precision that does not damage allies. Existing attack magic is a magic that was developed because there are cases where even friendly soldiers suffer damage, whetherrge or small, due to the explosion that urs when damage urs. It is suitable for our Pahilia army''s main operational policy of minimum damage to allies'' and give a terrible blow to the enemy''. ...Certainly, the tactics here are likely to be centered around knights and wizards. The firepower is so absurd that you can hardly even smell a burning corpse. Once the magic swept away, the spot melted slightly to the ground, bing redva and then slowly cooling down. Since these things are used without hesitation on the battlefield, it is no wonder that the enemy and other lords do not ce great value on soldiers. Looks like the enemies have just been frightened by the attack. Enemymanders are screaming and screaming. The sight of the same ally burning up without being able to scream just now was shock and horror to them. A small number hesitated to charge contrary to orders or showed signs of desertion. yes that''s good Temporarily, but the momentum has waned. As expected, a strong oriental medicine is the best to break the heart. Neither knights nor wizards, nor even the weapons they possessed, could match them. It''s not important to give such despair. Tell the eldest brother and the other troops to take this momentum and attack in earnest. After instructing the messenger to contact my brother''s unit, I ordered the archers and magicians to attack additionally. And, in anticipation of the time when the enemies retreated, he additionally told them when tounch arge-scale crossbow attack again. Ride the momentum now! Wipe out all the rest! Victory in the current battle is already leaning in this direction. Chapter 105 Chapter 105. Conclusion of the war The northeastern front was not the only ce where the Ernesian army continued to sound the news of victory. Simrly, in the southern front, thanks to therge crossbows and equipment provided by Arell, they began to operate, and they smashed the Three Kingdoms Alliance forces one after another to the extent that it was simr to the northeastern front. Faced with that staggering reality, the heads of the Three Kingdoms Alliance had to grit their teeth until their mrs were worn out every time they received news of defeat. From the beginning, it was expected that the Southern Front, which was directlymanded by a high-ranking knight experienced in war and King Theonel, would struggle. However, I never thought that the Northeast Front would be defeated again and again. At this point, even if they were confident in the early days of the war, they could not help but worry about this unfavorable war situation. Emperor of the Merman Empire. Chederan Amret Janil. Despite his advanced age, the old man, who had a charisma that would never be outdone even whenpared to other strong men, let out a long sigh, unaware that the wrinkles were getting deeper. How did this happen? Now he was sitting alone in a room without servants, let alone other servants, muttering. But it wasn''t self-talk. A translucent object in the form of a square was ced in front of him, and someone else''s voice wasing out of it. This is amunication tool developed to enable long-distance conversation. I want toin the same way. A simrly sad voice. The other party sighing in the same sense is the king of the kingdom of Damaniel. Although it should have been a reliable partner who jumped into this war together. Now, for some reason, he is nothing more than an old man who sighs. ...It is time toe up with countermeasures rather thanment. And another person in the conversation, Grand Duke Adran of the Principality of Sefen, tries to keep his tone as calm as possible, but is faintly tired. The feelings of the other two kings must have been very frustrating, but he, who was in the position of directmander, was more annoyed, and there was no way to feelfortable. As you requested, we mobilized the entire army. And yet, such a result... The emperor was speechless. The entire military mobilization order itself was bound to be a considerable burden to them. In particr, it was the Merman Empire that had thergest number of ves that had to be squeezed out the most. Of course there are bound to beints. If you win the war, you don''t know, but if you lose, how will you make up for thebor of the lost ves? The most serious problem now is that we continue to lose those precious troops after losing battles over and over again. Again, I don''t know if I win. If defeated... there will only be serious dark clouds behind it. ...I have no face in that. I will make no excuses. Adran didn''t have anything to say. But it is also true that there were no options. Had they not mobilized their entire army, the troops of Ernesia Kingdom would have already flocked to their borders by now. If you lose anyway, the future is cloudy even if you don''t squeeze out all your strength. But in the end, even after making such a judgment, there is nothing to say as it is in a position where it has repeatedly lost. Isnt it pointless to me him now? In the end, the king of the kingdom of Damaniel, who had not heard of it, had to intervene. What matters is the future. It is not simply to say who is responsible for starting this secretmunication now. It was for future measures. ...I didn''t mean to me him. The emperor at least knew that he had no choice. It was just that my mind was blurry for a moment without even realizing it. What do you think the future will be like in the eyes of Lord Adran? would you like an honest opinion? Ask the opinions of the grand dukes of other countries, not even the knights of their own country. do you really want to hear it? At Adran''s words, the emperor nodded. Tell me. After all, aren''t we already on the same boat? There is nothing to shy away from. You don''t need to dress up. In order to listen to honest opinions and share opinions as they are, he dared to use expensive and mana-consumingmunication tools. Only then did Adran honestly assess the current situation. The result is already close to defeat. About half of therge force was lost. The morale of the allies is already cut in half. The problem is that with the current troops, no matter how well they operate, they can''t withstand the weapons of the Ernesia Kingdom. The most annoying thing is the crossbow that fires thoserge arrows nonstop. After getting a bitter taste of it for the first time, using an undercover agent, he manages to reveal its true identity? I was astonished when I put out my tongue. ...I heard that it was also made by that little boy named Arell. Unbelievable, but true. After the spies risked their lives to get information about therge crossbow, they tried to imitate it somehow. In the short term it was impossible. I''ll cover the cost somehow. No engineer in the country has been able to give an answer to what kind of structure it has to create a weapon that can fire at that rate. ...a craftsman said this. The father-inw in the kingdom of Damaniel read the report brought by the spies over and over again and said this. Whoever designed it is a monster. The other two were silent. The moment I agreed, I felt something in my head break. After being silent for a long time, the emperor barely... uttered something. What would happen if I were to bite the military right now? your majesty? When apletely unexpected opinion came out, Adran raised a surprised voice. It was none other than the Emperor of the Empire who made a weak voice. Of course, it can be said that it is a secret contact. I wouldn''t be able to say something like this even in front of my servants. There is a voice that can be raised because leaders with the same heart. Upon hearing this, the King of the Kingdom of Damaniel and the Grand Duke of Adran sympathized with the emperor''s opinion rather than criticizing it as a weak sound. The biggest loss now is the Merman Empire. If we lose more troops than this, we will be worried about what to do with farming next year. In that respect, neither the Kingdom of Demaniel nor the Principality of Sefen were free. Either side is over. But don''t just admit defeat. They had already dered war, which was almost forced, and started a war. If we admit defeat here, what will we do to deal with it? At least public opinion willpletely turn away from them. It was an irreversible war from the beginning. Of course, they had no intention of gambling. Common sense pushes them 3 to 1, but there is no way they can ovee that. Strategize well enough. It was also a war waged only after careful deliberation and deliberation over and over again. In fact, at the beginning of the war, it was being released as expected. if there were variables. ...I never thought Arell Ernesia would bother me that much. It was not assumed that his influence would extend to the war. It was a verymon sense decision. It was the result of the other person being a person with nomon sense. We have to use our hands somehow. Adran said in a heavy tone. What number is there? First of all, we have to take the time. What iscking is time. You have to find a new weakness of the enemy somehow. If it doesn''t work out, you have to use all kinds of dirty numbers. However, if you want to use all of them, there is not enough time right now. Right. Are you trying to pass the time? The king of the Kingdom of Damaniel realized what Adran was trying to do. The Emperor of the Empire also understood. ...It''s time, so let''s pretend to be peace friends. All they can do now is pretend to negotiate first. Even though Ernesia Kingdom is winning victories, they must be tired too. I will definitely answer if you ask for a conversation. We need to prolong the negotiations as long as possible. After all, the purpose of negotiations is to buy time. False bargaining to find a path to victory, not surrender. I need it now. Pride is not something that a country''s leaders insist on. Okay. Send a letter to negotiate right away. Someone knocked on the tightly closed door from outside. hmm? What is it? Since no one told me to take it in, I had no choice but to go out and listen to it. If it''s not urgent, I told you not to look for yourself now, so it won''t be a normal business. Reluctantly, the emperor told the other two to wait and listened to the matter. Hearing the report in a low voice, inaudible to the other two, the emperor''s face was stained with astonishment. What? Is that true!! I was surprised, forgetting that themunication tool was still working. But don''t worry about the other two listening. At just the right time, voices that shocked the other two also came over themunication port. Now they were getting the worst news. While the leaders of the three countries were discussing future ns with each other, the army of the Kingdom of Ernesia moved more busily. The defense of border forts has already been solid. On the other hand, the morale of the soldiers of the Three Kingdoms Alliance was weakened. This was an iparable opportunity. Many young people were sacrificed in front of the enemy''s greedy sword. Now it''s your turn to bring this pain back to them! King Theonel of Ernesia Kingdom shouted with his fists clenched in anger at the invasion. You can''t be satisfied with just defense. Now that the momentum of victory has clearly moved in this direction, now is the time to pay back many times over. King Theonel decided to march the Ernesian army towards the Three Kingdoms. They divided their armies into three branches, each heading towards the three kingdoms that led this invasion. Of course, the Three Kingdoms Alliance could not easily allow an invasion, so they firmly went into defense. However, the defense was meaningless. The Ernesia Kingdom army slowly and surely began to choke their breath. In front of the border fortress of the kingdom of Demaniel, Arell''s troops were confronted in the front line, and Ernesia Kania pointed to the fortress that was firmly defended. Can I break that down? Your sister. Break it all you want. Arell nodded and allowed me to swing the sword as I pleased. When concentrating on defense, Kania rarely stepped out, but it was different when attacking. In particr, to her who is full of confidence in doing her part to destroy it, now is the same as a dedicated stage. If not now, when will you break it to your heart''s content? As Kania grabbed the treasured sword passed down from generation to generation and wielded it with all her might, a long, deep blue river of sword came out and split the castle gate. It must have been all kinds of protective magic. It must have been too much magic to handle her sword. In an instant and in vain, the gates were cut off. Don''t let the enemies in! Stop it somehow! A shrieking sound was heard from inside the shattered castle gate. Eventually, after the door was destroyed, the knights of the Kingdom of Damaniel came out and attacked her to stop her. Even in front of them desperately rushing at the risk of their lives to defend the castle, Kania just stood there leisurely. Hmm? Is it slow? Judging by her standards, the speed at which they rushed at them was extremely slow. The knights of the Ernesia Kingdom tried to fight back, but Kania stopped them by waving his sword-free hand. It''s a sign that you don''t have to intervene. This is enough for me alone. Chapter 106 Chapter 106. Conclusion of the War (2) She responded lightly against the advancing enemy knights while disying a leisurely appearance. With just a few swings of the sword, a sh that made the surrounding air tremble unfolded. There was not a single article that could properly approach her. When the sword stopped, the enemy knights fell out bleeding with their swords and armor smashed. right? After that, an army led by other lords stormed into the fortress. It won''t take long before it falls. As expected, a sword master''s sword is the best for picking doors. Looking at the fortress being upied in vain, Arel muttered in a daze. A sword master is perfect for a door that won''t open. So one fortress was upied in an instant. Forts in other countries had a simr situation. The border fortresses began to be breached one after another, unable to withstand the Ernesia Kingdom army, which was halfway in anger. In this way, the three kingdoms lost their border fortresses in an instant. And the kingdom of Ernesia sat down in the fortress they had seized and started to defend themselves again. Your ce will be less and less. Yesterday this was your home, but from today it''s ours! Pointing to the direction where the capital of the Kingdom of Damaniel would be located on top of the upied fortress, I sincerely condoled and said, The goal is beyond me! It is the capital of the kingdom of Damaniel!! I went up to a high ce without knowing why, and I was excited and shouted cheerfully. Arel! Don''t be dangerous! Come down! It''s soon meeting time!! In the end, Seina, who was worse off, shouted in my direction. I can''t do it, should I go down? I pretended to open my arms. drop me off! drop me off! Drop me off kindly! Seina lightly jumped up with a wry smile andnded right next to me. Then I will excuse you. He grabbed me by the waist and lifted me up, then jumped off. Um... Kindly? When I looked at Seina in protest, the answer that came back was. It''s dangerous on its own, but those who climbed up don''t have that. Hey? too bad. Even today, our front lines are extremely peaceful. The other lords are in apletely festive mood. Returning from the meeting, I was briefing the aides who were waiting for me on what had happened there. Well, now we''re not just taking our borders, we''re sitting in the enemy''s frontier fortifications. Of course, you can only do it in the field. I didn''t know you woulde to the fortress of the kingdom of Damaniel. Seina said that, as if she couldn''t believe the current situation. It seems like a lie that I struggled to retreat just a short while ago. Asha also couldn''t let go of the tension on her face thest time the Three Kingdoms Alliance mobilized all forces and pushed in. I told you to be relieved, but you couldn''t help it because you weren''t in a position where you could put your mind at ease. Dont worry about the future, both of you. I reassured them. Currently, the fortress of the Kingdom of Damaniel haspletely fallen into our hands. Now, Dia and other wizards are busy working to see if any magic that acts as a trap is installed. Sooner orter, in a true sense, this fortress will belong to the Kingdom of Ernesia. By now, the top heads of other countries, including the Kingdom of Damaniel, shouldnt even be able to breathe properly. I couldn''t have expected that the country that invaded would invade again and settle down on the border. The oldest brother also seemed halfway disbelievable about the current situation. Still, as a crown prince, he has face, so unlike other nobles, trying not to be let go is a point I want to score. However, the other nobles... are really released as soon as they are released. Come to think of it, where is Kania-sama? They wondered because Kania-nee went to the meeting, but I was the only one who returned. Still at the fort. Is anything going on? No its nothing. Should I say that the other knights are still holding it? I thought for a moment about how to exin it, and as I scratched my cheeks, the two of them started to worry. It''s not a problem, don''t worry. Everyone just started to show interest in my sister''s skills. Aha... was it like that? I can only imagine what the atmosphere was like. Currently, Kania-sister is suffering from being surrounded by other knights and being bombarded with questions one after another. It seemed that the fact that he smashed the fortress door with one swing of his sword left quite an impression on the other knights. Now, the knights who were deeply impressed by her sister''s door-picking skills would be asking for a bit of instruction. Come to think of it, my sister was just right for being a hot topic. He rose to the level of a sword master at a young age. And still going strong. Even the most recent activity there. Of course, from the point of view of the knights, it was enough to be an object of admiration. That''s why, despite being a member of the royal family, he must have wanted to hear from his older sister the secret to bing even a little stronger. Couldn''t the older sister also be cold-hearted towards the knights who approached her purely out of longing? Eventually, he was captured. me? I was just annoyed and left my sister behind. I''ll be backter. Well, noona also notices that she doesn''t like being praised, and there''s nothing to worry about. And it''s not a bad situation either for my sister. But are you going to keep going like this? Asha asked about the future policy. Our goal in capturing the border forts is to keep moving forward. Of course, she knows that too, but knowing that it is not as simple as it sounds, she is curious about the detailed policy going forward. The pace of our advance will slow down a bit. Well but I will continue to press on. Currently, the Ernesia Kingdom Army is slowly solidifying its defense line one by one, and gradually taking over the territory of the Three Kingdoms Alliance. The desire to rush in and end the war is like a chimney, but it is not that simple. The enemy is also desperate, so the more we upy the territory, the stronger the defense will naturally be. If that''s the case, it''s enough for us to tighten the foothold even more firmly than that. I''ll let you know what it''s like to take a step back. More than anything else, isnt it my specialty and hobby to make others suffer? Huhuhuhuhuhuhu..... Right now, Im building a line of defense as I give advice, but it wont be long before the framework will be established, so it will be more certain. At least if we advanced, there would be no reason to retreat. But that doesn''t happen overnight. The further towards the center, the slower the advance. Even so, the slower you choke the enemy, the stronger it will be. After at least three years, it will upy 20 percent of the territory. After five years, eventually even the enemies won''t be able to hold out any longer. A sword that stays on the frontlines for five years? Seeing Seina startled, I smiled bitterly and shook my head. Would I stay on the battlefield for five years just because I was crazy? No, at least within this year, we will return to the territory again. There are overflowing guys who want to set the ball. Right now, I''m secretly taking the role of advising you on defense tips, so I''ve been following the raid. When the work is done, I will pick the right guy, take over all the work, and leave. We cant leave the estate empty for five years, can we? I guess so. Unlike other lords, Pahilia still has several development ns in ce. If you''ve been on the battlefield for 5 years or so, your development will be dyed that much. My dream is to make the territory my paradise, not that I be a war hero. Above all, if I stay here for five years, I will turn twenty-one in an instant. 5 years is precious to me. There is so much time to do. Wouldn''t it be possible to build the Great Wall in 5 years? By the way, Mr. Arell? Wouldnt it be too soon for the 20% in 3 years to disappear in 5 years? Seina said such a question. Of course. After 3 years, it''s only 20%, but after 2 years, the enemy country is virtually destroyed. But I have no choice but to break down with eleration. After three years, they will no longer have power. More precisely, it would be closer to making it so that it can no longer exert its power. Is that going to happen? To be more precise, their centas will starve to death. I said a bit bitterly. No matter how much I am an enemy, in the end, it is their superiors who tried to fuck me... in other words, the powerful. Tough at the words that even the people under them die... I wasn''t that crazy. And it''s probably not me who runs it. The Kingdom Army will want to iste thempletely by then. It took 3 years to upy mainly the border. That also means taking time to capture their trade lines. By that time, they''ll have taken all that''s theirs and cut off all the roads that matter to them. The fear greater than military pressure is economic copse. In about three years, the treasury of the Three Kingdoms Alliance will be considerably consumed. Above all, with the current total war failing, it was clear that the country would suffer from food shortages even next year. Even if you try to import food by squeezing your finances, our kingdom won''t let it go. Supply routes will all be destroyed. By then, the neighboring countries will turn a blind eye because they don''t want to get into trouble. There will probably be a civil war as well. The inside is perfectly split, and the outside is pushed by our kingdom army. I pretended to cut my throat with my hand. I could hear the two knights gasping. If that happens, it''s all over. If it gets to that point, it can no longer function as a nation. Whether you surrender or copse, wouldn''t you have the freedom to choose it in the end? plete downfall. In other words, it will perish in one form or another. The scariest thing is starving to death. All warehouses are on fire, food is running out, and no one is helping. For them, it may not have been experienced yet, but it is a future that will be experienced in a few years. At that pointits pitiful. I sympathize with you, but its your own business. Only this can be said poignantly. do not forget. This is what they were trying to do. At the time of the invasion with a score of 3 to 1, they would have tried to do something simr to Ernesia Kingdom. So there is no need to sympathize. If you want to defeat your opponent, you should have been prepared to be beaten that much. You can''t even think about starting a war without being prepared for it. On that point, they won''tin either. After all, it is a self-inflicted downfall. It is a miserable destruction that begins with self-employment that will be achieved in five years. And your father thinks so. Not long ago, my older brother and I sent a letter to my father asking about our future ns. And what was decided was to show a gruesome retaliation that left a precedent. There is nopromise as long as they don''t let go of the sword. He said so emphatically. Chapter 107 Chapter 107. The end of the war (3) Wow.... My dad is very angry. Although bitter, I agreed to the policy. There''s no way that what happens once won''t happen twice. They agreed on the policy of leaving a clear precedent. Of course, five years until the end is the best case scenario. Of course it will take longer than that. There are any number of variables. There are any number of ways they can survive. Foreign countries will not turn away at the same time, so it can be long. However, even considering that, there is no way to reverse the current situation. After all, this is my father. And it is the big picture that leads to the oldest brother. I won''t have to worry about anything anymore. I don''t even want to get involved. ... War is, after all, a scary thing. I agree. When I taught them how cruel state-level retaliation was, they both reacted with genuine disgust. Yes, those in power simply calcte the number of people dying from the start. that is a country Of course, I am not against it. After all, the most important thing is the safety of yourself and those around you. You can hurt others if need be. can be brutal I have no intention of denying that either. Because the country will too. And this has only increased it on a national basis. ...I said, but you don''t have to worry too much about either of them. I said to reassure them both. However, in the present family, it is only in the case of the Three Kingdoms going into a sit-in. It is a scenario that assumes that the current war situation will be prolonged for a long time. You mean not really? If they had brains, they would certainly anticipate such a future and try to avoid it. In the first ce, there is no way that state affairs will function properly if there is no intelligence like that. Even within the Three Kingdoms, there must be someone wise enough to foresee the future. Of course, they won''t even get to that point. Whether they surrender or use other means, they will try to prevent that terrible future. I will tell you this very clearly. The war will be over within a year. I''m pretty sure of that. What if my expectations are wrong? It wille to the conclusion that they are idiots beyond imagination. If that happens, only their people will feel sorry for them. You''ll know after seeing it.... All that''s left anyway is to watch. What choice will those at the top of the Three Kingdoms make? Let''s just wait for the news toe. But foolish people make foolish choices again and again. Surrender is uneptable! The Emperor of the Empire showed his resolute will while disying his anger. Why is he so tantly outraged? This is because the current subjects have indirectly expressed their intention to acknowledge the end of the war directly to the emperor. In the history of the Empire, there has never been a single passage of shame like surrender recorded! Your Majesty... I don''t want to hear it! Of course, I understand the pride issue. But is that important now? The servants watched the emperor''s eyes and had simr thoughts. Currently, at the edge of the territory of the proud empire, although it is still slow, the Ernesia Kingdom army is slowly taking over thend. Still, is it time to insist on talking about the history of his proud ancestors? ...Your Majesty, the current war situation is getting worse and worse. Eventually, the most courageous of the servants decided to speak directly to the emperor. . Marquis of Kwant... Are you also insisting on surrender? Yes that''s right. Long story short, it doesn''t make any sense. he conceded inly. Arent you ashamed? However, if the war continues like this, wouldnt it be more embarrassing in front of the people who die of starvation and sacrificed by the sword of the enemy than the proud history of our ancestors? It''s not an emperor who doesn''t know what that means. I want to say that I will lose this war. Already lost. What can I say more than this? The Marquis of Quant continued without hesitation. The alliance''s soldiers were unable to prate the borders of Ernesia Kingdom and instead copsed. If this is not defeat, what would you call it? Not only the emperor, but no one else can refute. What remains is to dere an end to the war as soon as possible so that the people will not suffer any more. The aftermath of the already deteriorating war situation is happening here and there within the empire. Due to the tight conscription, I was worried about thebor force next year. Also, merchants who smelled the smell of defeat in advance are already busy taking care of themselves. Not only the economy, but also the people''s public sentiment is gradually voicing their voices that begin to tremble with fear. No matter how much the powerful control, there are always things that can never be hidden. Already, the people are worried in a low voice, holding their breath, that this war will end in a crushing defeat. It must be finished! he insisted strongly. Some of the other nobles said in small voices, But if you surrender, there will be bigger problems... but he didn''t listen. your majesty! cried out over and over again. Even if it meant going against the emperor''s heart right now, he thought that this war should be ended at least at this stage. However, the Emperor did not show his tant anger like his first reaction. I just closed my eyes and was still.... I was just still, locked in my thoughts. ...I will not surrender. However, after a brief thought, the answer the emperor gave did not change. your majesty! I understand what you mean. Will the war continue? Hey, how can you not know that the empire is being devastated? If so, shouldn''t it be over? He tried to petition again, but the emperor stopped him. It wasn''t that he simply didn''t want to hear it, but that the decision would not change if he kept talking. Why! You must have voiced me out of concern for the people. I understand, so I wont punish you. And the emperor clearly drew a line. But surrender is absolutely impossible. No matter what someone says, threatens or does, the meaning never changes. However, the meaning was not simply stubbornness based on one''s own pride. Do you think surrendering will make things better? Absolutely not. The emperor said so. To surrender would eventually be to bend to the will of Ernesia Kingdom. Will they respectfully treat themselves raising the white g? That''s right, I can''t seem to invade further than that. But ending the war is not that easy. The deration of war is none other than Jim. From the viewpoint of the Kingdom of Ernesia, there was no doubt that they were grinding their teeth at the emperor of the empire. Of course, I don''t think that even the previous negotiations will go over easily. So you can''t just surrender. There can be no more defeat. Only this will not change. Once again, the emperor had firmly nailed down his subjects so that they would never speak of surrender again. For the sake of the future of the empire, all that remains is to fight thoroughly until victory. Regardless of whether you surrender or lose the war, the oue is the same. And that opinion is shared by the heads of the other two countries of the Triple Alliance. During themunication between the heads of the Three Kingdoms, the emperor made it clear that he would never surrender. His Majesty the Emperor thinks so too. I agree. I understand it''s a tough fight, but even if you surrender, Ernesia won''t let you go easily. The Grand Duke of Adran and the King of the Kingdom of Demaniel were of the same opinion. Even within the other two countries, not a few opinions came out saying that the defeat should be over soon before further damage is inflicted. However, they had also strongly stated that they would not choose surrender for the same reason. There was also the intention that they would not agree if they broke the alliance and surrendered. If we dont win, there is no future. Of course, only destruction can be avoided. However, how muchpensation should be paid in the process of negotiating the end of the war? And after that, will there be a proper future for their country? Even if you can''t do it, you already know that you won''t be able to do anything for the next 10 years. That''s why they decided to fight until the end. But there is no point in just holding on. The king of the kingdom of Damaniel insisted that defense alone would not solve the problem. Even at this moment, the Ernesia Kingdom army continued to gradually tighten their breath. ....I agree. We must persevere, and in the end we will perish. Adran also bitterly admitted that fact. The longer you have to drag it out, the more likely it is that the odds will gradually decrease. Or I dont know if there is a talented person like Ernesias youngest prince. The other two fell silent at the half-self-deprecating joke. Hoping for a genius like him toe out in one''s own country is no different from simply hoping for a miracle. I dont think I can. If so, shouldnt we try topete in a short period of time? The Emperor sighed and decided to somehow find a way out rather than relying on miracles. I will do everything in my power to strike the Ernesia Kingdom army. All they could do was to squeeze out the rest of their strength and defeat the enemy somehow. ? ? ? oh they''re screwed now Foolish really foolish I sighed alone as I watched the crowds of soldiers over there. Those soldiers from the enemy country are now flocking in. This is the answer that the Three Kingdoms Alliance came up with until the end. They chose to cling to winning until the end. Just in case, they didn''t change. Normal humans change once they get hit properly, but I guess they weren''t normal idiots. I understand your feelings. Since it was a fight they fought, you can imagine that just because they let go of their swords, they wouldn''t end it easily. If it surrenders, it will not make any progress for the next 10 years due to losses from post-war processing. At least for the future, it was clear that it would be made that way. But thats 10 years at best. I am not cruel either. If he chose to surrender, he had the heart to mediate in the middle to some extent. Anyway, I''m going to take advantage of the side. However, I had no intention of neglecting the people of other countries starving to death while taking care of my own. I was thinking of orchestrating it so that it ended with just a painful lesson. You don''t even notice that.'' The momentum of the soldiers of the Kingdom of Damaniel advancing towards the fortress is desperate. It was aplete change of position. Our kingdom of Ernesia was desperate to stand up to their aggression not too long ago. It''s self-employed.'' There is no more pity. ...Did you think that after mobilizing so many soldiers, you would lose and then turn it over? Are you stupid? Fools are fools. Are these fools right? Let''s confirm that yes. Only sighs flow. what. I still have the strength to squeeze it out, so I understand the feeling of looking forward to at least onest shot. But war is not a sport. No matter how lucky you are, there can never be ast-minute reverse electrode. War is the only thing left behind is the cruel reality and all sorts of brutal deaths. It was broken with more than twice the number of troops now, but now the number has decreased by half. Do you still think you will win? Do they really think that our kingdom of Ernesia got lucky and turned the tables in this fight? It can''t be. It was a possible result because they prepared for today, one by one. If you don''t know that, then I have nothing more to say. I decided it wasn''t worth seeing anymore and turned my back. What remains now will be their disastrous defeat. I won''t be able to get my hands on it anymore. Chapter 108 Chapter 108. The end of the war (4) + The price of war is bitter (1) The Three Kingdoms Alliance carried out a final operation to drive out the Ernesia Kingdom army invading from within each country. It was judged that there would be some possibility with the remaining troops if it was to regain a fortress within the country in familiarnd. However, none of the countries of the Triple Alliance seeded in recapturing the fort. There was no way to drive out the Ernesia Kingdom army, which had already solidified its defenses and installedrge crossbows. In addition, the morale of the Three Kingdoms Alliance fell to the point where it fell. At first, the miasma was raised somehow to recapture the fortress. Therge arrows pouring down from the fortress and the mage''s brutally continuing magic gradually lost their fighting spirit. In the end, despite several attempts, they never managed to recapture the fort. Eventually, themanders had no choice but to submit a suggestion that recapture would be impossible. They also did not want to die meaninglessly, so there is no choice but to clearly ssify the impossible. If he still ordered a reckless charge, then he might have to desert. That''s how morale fell to the bottom. By the time the fieldmanders'' suggestions reached the upper level. The king of Ernesia Kingdom also sent letters to the heads of the three kingdoms in his own handwriting. Rather than bewitched meaningless blood any longer, it was about demanding immediate surrender. Now, more politely, I will assist you in the process of ending this war. A calm yet unteral invitation to surrender. Soon after, the Kings of the Tripartite League convened another secret meeting. No one knew what was going on except the people involved. and after a few days The kings of the Triple Alliancemunicated their intention to surrender to Ernesia at about the same time. Their willingness to surrender was certainly received. Theonel decided to ept their surrender. * The eptance of the instrument of surrender finally put an end to the war. The war is finally over! finished!! These bastards aaaaaaaaaaaa! Now I can go back to my real home!! As soon as I heard the news, I ran in front of the soldiers and shouted. Now that I think about saying goodbye to this disgusting and smelly fortress, I feel joy as if my blood is boiling even when I am still. Of all the daily life on the battlefield for the past few months, this moment is by far the most energetic moment for me. This is equivalent to the joy I felt when I was just discharged from the military in my first life! Finally, goodbye to this disgusting army. Let''s enjoy this happy moment with everyone! When the soldiers heard that they were finally going back to their hometowns, everyone shouted with joy, paying no attention to my entricities. Prepare to evacuate right now. Are we going back right away? Kania noona, who didn''t know the details of her future schedule yet, asked. Since the surrender documents were also epted, at least my sister and I have no reason to stay here for long. Not everyone is going back right away. We cannot discard the possibility that the surrender itself is false. Life is an endless repetition of repetitions. Of course, we will prepare a little. Perhaps some lords will remain here for a while. Even if they epted surrender, they couldn''t immediately return the fortress they had upied. The process ahead will be quite careful and lengthy. Well, my father and my oldest brother will take care of it, and I have no intention of getting involved. All I have to do is here! My sister and I are royalty anyway, so there''s no reason to keep them tied up on the battlefield for a long time. So now I go back to the estate, wipe my feet and go to sleep. Okay, now before we leave, let me say onest thing. Put Diana up on the fort. Is that enough? Yeah, its okay. What are you trying to do? It''s not a big deal, I just want to say goodbye to this annoying battlefield. Dia did as she ordered and sent me upstairs to the fort. I shouted with all my might over it. Goodbye. You disgusting battlefield! You damned Three Kingdoms allies!! It was dirty because we fought each other, and let''s not meet again. Well, I guess that''s roughly the same feeling there. Thus ended my brief life on the battlefield. As expected, some of the troops, including my older brother and I, were given permission to return. As soon as the withdrawal order was issued, we, who had packed our things in advance, hurriedly returned to Fahilia. As expected, the time toe back feels farther away than when Ipeted. I managed toe this far.... Inside the carriage going back, Kania-sister muttered while looking out of the carriage. Because I was crazy at the time when I was marching. The expressions of the soldiers on the way home were very different from the first time. At that time, everyone had a stiff face inside because of the tension about the unknown battlefield, but now they look tired, but they have a relieved face. I must have been quite tired, so I have to go back as slowly as possible. I nced at the state of the marching soldiers and muttered, but no one answered. At some point, my sister is sleeping. I see. Now you can feel at ease. On my way back, let''s take a nap. Because the boring war is over now. The cost of war is a bitterw (1) When we returned to Fahilia, we were greeted by a snowstorm as usual. Look, it''s a blizzard of joy. The first thing you guys do when you go back is snow removal. ....Damn, the weather here is really the same. It wasn''t just the snowstorm that greeted us. Upon entering the gate, our alchemist, Darman, jumped out and greeted me. Arel-nim, thank you for your hard work. Damon, you also did a lot of work while we were gone. During my absence, most of my entourage apanied me to the battlefield, so I left the management of the territory to Damon. I used themunication port to have reportse up on my side for major matters, but I left him to deal with the other small things. And he did an excellent job as an agent. Even though I praised him, he sighed slightly as if he had finally relieved himself rather than being delighted. Whew. Now I can concentrate on my research again with peace of mind. Looks like youve been pretty busy. no. Rather than that, acting as the lord is not to my liking. He smiled bitterly and sighed. Apparently, as a researcher, it must have been a difficult day for him to perform his duties as my agent. Did nothing happen? Fortunately, nothing major happened. Still, given that nothing special happened, it was the correct answer to leave some of the agency work to him. After receiving a report from Damon about the estate while I was away, I told my aides to finish the takeover first. I''m sorry, but it''s thew that you can rest after finding your ce again from work. And after I gave the proper instructions, I returned to my room and threw myself on the bed I had been longing for. hmm? thisfort! You are special! Since then, progress has been roughly heard through news. Surprisingly, the surrender was sincere, and post-war procedures continued without any problems. However, it seemed to take quite a bit of time. It would be natural to go through the process and continue negotiations not with one country, but with three countries at the same time. Of course, from the point of view of the Three Kingdoms Alliance, they will want to proceed with negotiations on the condition of suffering as little damage as possible, so the story has no choice but to be cautious. And we, the kingdom of Ernesia, will never ask for an easy price. Themonpensation paid to the three countries is that our side upies some of the territories that would have been upied by war. However, even from their point of view, important areas are seen as apromise by returning them in exchange for a certain amount of money. and indemnity. This is by no means an easy amount, so they will have to live with their belts tightened for the next few years. Finally, there are procedures for dealing with prisoners of war. During war, prisoners are inevitably made. Sometimes they kill all the people they catch, but usually they take captured soldiers or knights as prisoners. The knights receive a ransom and return it to their home country. What if you don''t pay the ransom? It''s like very. However, it is rare for a knight to have the status of a knight, as the home country tries to pay the ransom somehow. What if you don''t pay the ransom? That''s if it''s just thrown away. In the case of other soldiers, they pay only the amount they need and return it, and the rest be our ves. Most of the soldiers of the Three Kingdoms Alliance were ves, so their position itself did not change too much. Therefore, most of the prisoners quietly waited to be dealt with. Even after hearing about the treatment, there were few reactions that were so greatly shaken. Hmm, the negotiation itself seems to be ending without a problem. As Iy on the bed, I read through each report on post-war processing. Ah Dia. Please adjust the temperature a little. It''s too dry. All right. And my exclusive secretary who used to sort out the paperwork for me... No, I''ll correct it. Dia, my exclusive wizard, simply re-adjusted the temperature in the room with magic. Whoa? Befortable. How muchfort is this? Even on the battlefield, I packed all kinds of magic tools and set up afortable barracks, but my house is the best. I really felt it this time. These days, I am living a life of rolling around much more intensely than before I went to the battlefield. Of course, it wasn''t that I became so indolent the moment I came back. Check some of the key tasks that have been pushed back. I was busy with things like contacting my mom. And after you''ve done all your work. I just stretched out Apparently, it was released properly after the tension was relieved due to the recoil, which had a lot to pay attention to in the meantime. Now I am confident that I will be slower than a sloth. No creature in this world will be more rxed than me. right? Can I rest? yes. Since Arel-nim was very active, wouldnt it be natural to take a break now? Dia also imbued me with a reasonable amount of rationality. ....Of course, except for Dia, who always epts and supports my foolishness, the other women are starting to preach that they should lead a proper life. are you okay. After all, when the timees, I''ll just pretend to work and roll around again. It always has been and always will be. Woo woo woo! keep talking that''s my wish By the way, is this all there is to a report on the oue of the negotiations? Yes, it seems so now. Is there something missing? Dia tilted her head and tried to find out if she thought she might have forgotten something, but I shook my hand saying no. No, this is all. Post-war processing seemed to be going smoothly. There won''t be much of a problem with this. Chapter 109 Chapter 109. The price of war is a bitterw. Anyway, even if this much is removed, the three kingdoms will have to live a life far from development for the next few years. That should be enough to pay for a fight on your own. Of course, the reason I am satisfied with this is because there was not much damage on our side. What if there was damage on our side during the war or in its aftermath? At that time, it would not have been finished to the point of destruction. I dont think I need to keep an eye on the processing after that. I was concerned about what might happen, so I kept gathering information, but there was no need to do that anymore. Then whats left now is the next step. I smiled heartily as I thought of what would happen next. Now is the time to earn the price in earnest. I thought maybe we should be talking about it by now. Ernesia royal pce conference. Discussions about post-war treatment continued here. It is impossible for the king to conduct all negotiations alone. Therefore, the influential nobles were busy negotiating, dividing their responsibilities, doing their own work and reporting it. And it is now that the priority work on post-war processing has barely beenpleted. Now, the next step is to continue to peck the three kingdoms until you get what you were supposed to receive. Many lords have worked hard in this war. Theonel is now out of luck to deal with the next issue. In the post-war process, what follows now is non-gong peddling. Give a clear reward to those who have made achievements. Those who do wrong are surely punished. Of course, most of the discussions at this ce are mostly about what to give as a prize to those who have made merit. Punishment should be dealt with ording to militaryw anyway. There''s no need to even talk about it here. First of all, we should praise the hard work of those who guarded each border. The first to be evaluated on the ball were the lords who were in charge of the borders protecting the territory at the time of the first invasion. Since they risked their lives to protect the border, it is only reasonable to give the prize first. Other aristocrats did not have much disagreement on that point. I will allow the margraves to enve gold coins and some of the captives. Do so. They discussed in advance what kind of award they would give to those who made such a contribution. For the most part, the story went on without a hitch. Hmm... from now on.'' Theonel muttered to himself, stroking his beard, about to mention the name of the next person to be mentioned. Then, all that remains is about Arell. The youngest son and third prince, Arell. At the mention of his name, the mood among the nobles changed slightly. ....okay. The three princes also made a lot of contributions. Duke Dezel Pratze said, trying to remain as calm as possible. Arel''s contributions in this war were simply impossible to ignore. It protected the defensive line that was at a disadvantage, and also contributed quite a lot to the battlefield by devising a new weapon. ...This is a presumptuous statement. Isnt thatrge crossbow used in the territory of the 3 princes? One of the nobles asked a little nervously. I can''t help it even if I hear bruises for not being able to read the atmosphere. Not only that, but the lords with some territories, of course, couldn''t help but pay attention to that point. If they don''t, they''re probably afraid that he''ll use the weapons to threaten them. It''s not that I doubt the three princes. Its power is not something a single territory can handle. Thats right!! Regarding the crossbow, it is felt that the national level wants to do something to prevent Arel from using it arbitrarily. That''s right, because a strong weapon is strength. They are worried that Arell will have a weapon. That is, the royal family is afraid to exercise that power. Since Arel is a member of the royal family, he must be concerned about the growing power of the royal family. Because they seem shameless.'' Theonel cursed inwardly as he saw the tantly trembling nobles. What on earth do you see that child as?'' It''s not that I don''t know their intentions, so I was bitter inside, but I answered the question for now. Therge crossbow will be thoroughly managed in the pce. They said they wouldnt ce that child in Fahilia either. Since the issue of weapons is a sensitive matter, Arel had already clearly stated that he would give up onrge crossbows. The aristocrats seemed a little relieved when he made it clear that he would only use it for national defense afterwards. However, the reason why the expression is still not bright is probably because the weapon is officially owned by the royal family. Rather than that, shouldnt we discuss how to praise the child for his achievements first? Now don''t say anything else. When Theonel said that, intending to warn them, the nobles also fell silent. First of all... I''m thinking of lowering the dukedom to Arel. that makes sense. It was something I didn''t like but didn''t object to. Since the achievements he made were enormous, he must have judged that there would be no resentment if he were given that level of title and treated. If you oppose giving them the prize they deserve, you''ll just live with a needless grudge. It''s not that they don''t care enough to interfere there. But, of course, that cannot be the only reward to be given. It is from now on that we will discuss in earnest. Actually, I asked him beforehand what he wanted. This time, it was my intention to try my best to listen to anything that was not overly forced. To Theorel, Arel told the price he wanted without hesitation as if he had waited. ...3 What did the prince want? They wanted you to give them an additional estate. Youngji you mean? Duke Pratze''s expression slightly wrinkled. Other nobles reacted simrly. Putting aside the title, it is called Yeongji, so of course you can''t help but pay attention to it. He must be afraid that his rights will be taken away. What that child wanted werepletely unexpected territories. What Arel wanted was several territories located near Pahilia. However, most of the territories are barren and have no special use value. Usually, it isnd that people do not want to take even if they give money. Is it even different as a prize? While everyone was relieved that their territory was not being taken away, they couldn''t help but feel doubts. Could there be value there that we don''t know about? However, no matter how much I think about it, there is no ce to guess. Why do you want a ce like that? The child must have his own meaning. If it had been before, Theonel would have had the same doubts and tried to stop Arell. Now, even if I want something that I don''t know why, I won''t stop it. Haven''t you been good enough yourself? There must be a reason. Wont you know when the time is right? He smiled softly and said so to the bewildered nobles. After a while, a letter came to me. What else?'' I tilted my head, sucked on the carbonic acid, and unfolded it. It looked like this. To sum it up, it was the content that since my contributions in this war were not small, I would give a worthy reward. ?That''s right~ There''s no way I wouldn''t give it to you. I read each and every one of the prizes that will be given to me while feeling kind of happy. First of all, is it a title? They say they will raise my title to duke. Well, this isn''t bad, but it doesn''t really hit me that much. After all, since he was born into the royal family, it is close to the authority of a lord to see it as a title. There''s nothing wrong with being there though. Then the territory. Fortunately, what I wanted came in just as it was.'' Usually, when you set up a ball, the most down is gold or territory. However, the territorial issue was a little sensitive, so there was a concern that other nobles would react somewhat nervously. Because territory is soon capital. But this time, it seems that there was no such concern. Most of the territories I told my father about before wille in. As expected, it''s a worthlessnd for them.'' Most of thend I requested was the barrennds adjacent to Fahilia. Of course, farming can''t work properly. It is not known to have any other geographic value. Some of thends were owned by some nobles, but it seems that they also agreed to hand over thends to me for a reasonable price. I''ll get it without any problems with this.'' In fact, thesends are ces that I have been eyeing since before, but I deliberately did not show them. There is nothing you can''t buy with money. Rather, if you give me a little money, the lords of thend will say it''s right and hand it over. It''s just that it says it''s unnecessarynd, but if I openly buy it, there will of course be strange views, so I didn''t show it on purpose. There is something that has been achieved in the war, so he is trying to get his hands on this opportunity. Thanks to this, I got thesends without spending much money. If I go through the process in earnest with this, all of thesends will be my territory. As a result, the territory of Pahilia that I manage is wider than before. The problem is that most of the expanded territory is a barrennd where a single de of grass can grow properly. Even if thend isrge, the original poption is not even 1/10pared to other simrly sized territories. Most of the nobles will probablyugh at me, wondering why I want this othernd. yes,ugh out loud After all, it''s my turn tough. Why did I obsess over these worthlessnds... Well, let''s postpone that to another opportunity. Other than that, there are quite a few gold coins. Money rots and overflows, so there is nothing to say about this, but thanks to this, the cost of war can be covered with this. Seriously, some of them could be turned into gold as a constion to the soldiers. It''s not such a big expense from my point of view. And finally ves. In fact, ves are things that I decided to take for reasons other than prizes. Some of these prisoners of war were not eventually ransomed by the Tripartite Alliance. Therefore, they will go through formal procedures and be ves of the Kingdom of Ernesia. I decided to take over about half of the ves from us. Even half the number is close to 100,000. In fact, it seems that the prisoners of war this time were in trouble as to how to deal with them in other territories as well. very is something that cannot be arbitrarily increased. If you don''t take the money for a ce to sleep, of course, problems will arise. If most of the territory is empty like ours, there is no problem as long as you make a proper shelter. It doesn''t matter as long as you have enough money. However, it seemed that the other lords were in a position to hand over half of the ves they had already lost in the war by taking over and filling them with prisoners. At that time, since I had expressed my position that it did not matter if I took over the other half, they could also solve the prisoner issue, so there was no objection. Yes, you are a ve after all. With that kind of perception, there is no reason to say strange things to me as a ve again. Chapter 110 Chapter 110. The cost of war is a bitterw (3) This war was annoying, but I got something to gain.'' I got the additional territories I needed. And we have secured enough people. Rather, it can be said that I got it sooner than the time I assumed. Ironically, it means that I have something to gain from the war. Of course, it''s not in my hands right away, but I have to officially download the award, so I have to wait a little longer for these to actuallye into my hands. How much longer do you have to wait? Big 8? Hee hee I So, everything went well with this. I was delighted in anticipation of the big pictures to be drawn in the future. From now on, only the endless development of my estate and myfortable life. While there were those whoughed out loud, drunk with the joy and gains of admiration, there were, of course, those who cried at the bitter taste of defeat. Damn it.... They look like Ernesia guys... King Hezen of the Kingdom of Damaniel has been grinding his teeth while making noises like this three times a daytely. It wasn''t even a crowd. In the war, he suffered a crushing defeat, and as a result, he had to pay a huge amount ofpensation, so he suffered from headaches all day long. Your Majesty... You will only injure your body. Please calm down. Does it look normal? My teeth grind when I still think of the faces of the Grenesia guys. It''s evening out of my dreamstely. What happened when an envoy from the Kingdom of Ernesia with a high-spirited face requested a huge amount ofpensation in the course of post-war negotiations. At the negotiating table, they proudly demanded that they pay the price if they did not want more war. At that time, the blood disappeared from theplexion of him and other servants in an instant. Even thepensation they demanded was 2 million gold coins. Of course, it wasn''t a one-off payment. Even the kingdom of Damaniel couldn''t pay that much in one go. Even if he managed to scrape it together, it was sure to go bankrupt immediately. It is an amount that will have to be repaid over the next several years. What will happen to the kingdom of Damaniel if he signs this negotiation document? Until the reparation is paid off, you will continue to suffer from financial difficulties, and even after paying it off, it will be difficult to recover for decades. Because they look like damn bastards.... I wanted to break the nib and throw it away right away, but I couldn''t. If he did that, then the army of Ernesia would attack. And the king, Hezen, knows best that they have no means to stop them. I had no choice but to put up with the humiliation and sign the papers. There was no other way to survive other than this. If they do not sign, they know very well how much revenge the Kingdom of Ernesia, full of rage, will take on them this time. No matter how humiliating it is, shouldn''t we keep our breath somehow? Its all my fault!! There were those who fell on their faces and pleaded with the grievous king. They were nobles belonging to the pro-war faction, including the Duke of Elgizen and the Duke of Seville, who had previously advocated war. It started when they argued that there was no other way but war. Our stupidity has had irreversible consequences! However, since they created this result, it is a mistake that they dare not raise their heads. Most of them are ready to resign their posts or be executed on the spot. The king red at the prostrate servants. At that time, the memory of the meeting wasing back. ....If I still remember that time..... His fists unknowingly tightened. Raise your head but the king did not choose to reprimand such servants. In his fists... and gradually withering in his voice, he said something else rather than discussing responsibility. Sir, I hope you wille up with a budget n for the future If you punish them now, future state affairs will be hindered. One cannot but discuss responsibility. No green pay will be paid to the nobles who supported the war until all future reparations arepleted. I understand. Pro-war aristocrats could not dispute his decision. Having created this kind of situation, this level of decision is nothing more than a light punishment. Originally, it wouldn''t be strange if he took responsibility and copsed while leaving the family. However, the punishment was not lighter because of warmth or something. In any case, if they are all thrown out right now, there will be setbacks in future state administration. Above all, wasn''t the king himself in favor of war? The fool was himself as well. First, we need to discuss what to do next. Excluding thepensation that must be paid every year in the future, how much money will be left? My stomach is already sick to my stomach. But I couldn''t help but do it. Merman Empire. The atmosphere in the pce was also cold due to the post-war issue. Your Majesty... the activities of those who continue to nder Your Majesty continue unabated. The face of a retainer reporting current trends within the empire is not very bright. It is because the report that he is uploading is really only good things to incur anger to the emperor. is that so. However, the emperor''s reaction was unexpectedly calm. If it was him from before, there is nothing strange about getting up right away and shouting a roar that made his servants tremble. But now his mood was exhausted, and he looked much more decrepit than he was otherwise. not simply an illusion. Lately, his energy has dropped considerably. It''s natural that the body can''t keep up with the worry. What kind of nder are you talking about? ...That... That... The servant who was reporting it showed an embarrassing expression. Perhaps he was afraid of incurring his wrath. You can say its okay. I must listen. When the emperor spoke quietly, the servant was silent for a moment before finally opening his mouth. Your Majesty... told lies and brought the empire and its people into misfortune . ...All these wars are the emperor''s fault. The emperor''s face hardened at the servant''s words. Other than that, all that the servant said were only usations of conspiracy against the emperor and responsibility for the recent war. Of course, it is not the opinion of the servant. This is only a small part of the words spoken by those who are dissatisfied with the present emperor among the people of the present empire. ....Right. your majesty! Traitors who dare not even dare to do so must be dealt with strictly! In the end, the Grand Duke, who could not stand it, came forward and made a im. The emperor quietly shook his head. Public opinion has be too serious to suppress with hardline means as before. If you try to hit it with force here, civil war may break out. He is genuinely concerned about it. This is all... it was because of losing the war. The enormous amount ofpensation and the sacrifice of countless soldiers was a headache, but the biggest problem was the reliability of the emperor. The news of the defeat of the Three Kingdoms reached the ears of the entire nation in an instant. The people all condemned the emperor. The emperor who, not long ago, cried out for justice and condemned Ernesia Kingdom. Dering surrender and changing thenguage was decisive. During the course of negotiations with the Kingdom of Ernesia, what they demanded along with huge reparations was to officially cancel the deration of war. Since there was no choice but toply with the negotiations, the emperor himself had to officially exin once again that everything in the past was a misunderstanding. Of course, it was the people who were angry at the words. What''s wrong! Do you know how many citizens and ves were sacrificed because of the emperor''s misunderstanding!! The emperor, who was revered by the people, suddenly turned into a swindler...? And he was treated like a murderer. Of course, most of the criticism went to him as the emperor was the one who shouted the deration of war at the forefront. ...I expected it since I sent the surrender papers to them. If he had won the war, he would have been a hero, but if he had been defeated, he would have been a mere liar. In addition, the Empire had to offer a considerable amount of territory and reparations to the Kingdom of Ernesia in exchange for this war. It is strange that the people who have been deprived of their livelihood in an instant are not angry. Suddenly, a war broke out, and the war was lost. Then, this time, the people of the enemy country who fought bloody with their own countrye and give up thisnd and disappear or ask them to be citizens of their country as it is. Of course, how crazy would that be? In the end, the impatient people continued to criticize the emperor. The problem was not only that. Previously, the Three Kingdoms had demanded a new recruit from Ernesia as a hostage in exchange for surrender. In the process of negotiating as a retaliation for that, the Kingdom of Ernesia demanded something simr from the Merman Empire. Sending Her Highness to Ernesia Kingdom to study abroad for the next 10 years in order to clear up misunderstandings and strengthen friendship... The Grand Duketer gnashed his teeth in anger. Isn''t studying abroad just a pawn? At this opportunity, Ernesia Kingdom had the intention of properly seizing the reins of the empire. Of course, knowing that the empire was sharpening its sword behind this defeat, it was intended to prevent it in advance. But can''tin. Aren''t they themselves the ones who did this in the first ce? It came back intact to the extent that the word self-employment was just right. It''s all my fault... the only thing the emperor could do was a deep sigh. ?...your majesty. After seeing him, Huin couldn''t say anything else, but his shoulders trembled. In fact, there is another reason why we can''t do anything about the people who were angry before. Due to the current war, he had lost quite a few knights, so hecked the power to subdue them. Even if it wasn''t, due to the responsibility of the war, they took away a lot ofnd and lost a lot of ves as abor force. The reality is that neither of these can be done now that the aftermath of the defeat still remains. ...It''s Jim''s responsibility. He continued to sigh in exhaustion. In the end, the people''s dissatisfaction continued, and soon after, the emperor of the current empire was forced to step down due to health reasons. And the new Emperor of the Empire was seeded by his eldest son. However, it was far too insufficient to correct the savage public sentiment within the empire. It took a long time for them to replenish what they lost this time. Finally, the Principality of Sefen. The position of this country, which is the only one of the three kingdoms and not an independent state, was no less embarrassing than other countries. this this. It really embarrasses me. Grand Duke Adran let out a bitterugh as he read the letter. There is no one here who does not know the meaning of that smile. dismissal.... What is it called in your home country? With a worried face, Count Liwen, one of Adran''s aides, asked a question. What he is reading now is an answer from his home country. Unlike the other two countries, the Principality of Sezefen is in the position of being a vassal state of the Peron Kingdom. Therefore, unlike the other two countries, the post-war process was a bit cumbersome. Part of the responsibility for the war had to be asked even to the home country of the Peron Kingdom. Chapter 111 Chapter 111. The price of war is a bitterw (4) Your Majesty said this. ...This war is the arbitrariness of Grand Duke Adran. I''m sorry, but I can''t cover up his selfish behavior.'' They told me to take responsibility. ....does not make sense! The Count pursed his lips. Unsurprisingly, in his home country, he was determined to remain ignorant of the responsibility for the war. It''s dogmatic. Even a child knows that it is impossible to start a war without saying anything to the country in the first ce. Right now, Adran''s position is obviously abandoned like cutting off a lizard''s tail. The Count was indignant at that fact. When you are in favor of war, when will youe and leave the me to him alone? Didnt you expect that anyway? Adran just shrugged his shoulders as if it were someone else. The read letter was simply put in the stove and burned. If you keep reading it anyway, it will only make you feel sick. I''m rather d it ended like this. In some cases, he may havee to the point where he has to be personally summoned to his home country and held ountable. In the worst case, he might have had to step down as the lord. The responsibility for unwillinglymitting a war is that heavy. Especially if it''s a defeat, it''s even more serious. Rather, it was the result of the achievements he had made in his home country. Well, that''s all over now. I''d rather not talk about this any more. Compared to that, I decided that the current situation was better. The problem ispensation. In the case of the Principality of Sezepen, the situation wasplicated to give up the territory. Perhaps expecting that, Ernesia Kingdom demanded that they hand over the direct amount of money and ves rather than territory. 40,000 ves for 800,000 gold coins?... Considering the size of the territory he rules, it is by no means a small amount. To repay, it will be bone-breaking for a while. Even if you want to take responsibility and hide somewhere, you won''t be able to hide because of this debt. But it is impossible not to pay. Will I be able to pay it all off before I die? The cost of losing the war was the shackles of debt that made it impossible to wage war again. ...I just want to run away anywhere.'' My heart is like a chimney, but I really can''t run away so irresponsibly. Shouldn''t you be responsible? The Ernesia guys also have quite a bit of mercy.'' After all, aren''t they the ones who benefited from this war? It was obvious that even a simple reparation payment would surplus to a certain extentpared to the materials consumed in the war. Well, since he himself was aiming for that benefit and betting on it, he couldn''tin. Even if there is dissatisfaction, the reality is that we cannot protest against them by force anymore... We have to adapt. The one who actually waged a fight on his own was himself. I am at least aware that I am not in a position to grumble about what is unreasonable here. Then now the problem is how to pay off these debts.'' A man who was once touted as a war hero is now just a debtor. Now feeling funny about that fact, Adran sincerely thought about how to pay off this debt. ? ? ? While returning to Fahilia, he was thinking of making an interim settlement, so he ordered Dia to receive statistics on the current territory. Umm, the total poption is about 65,000? The vigers I brought and settled when I first took office as lord. Afterwards, the ves brought in to be selected as soldiers..... After the current war, they had to taste a little peace for a while, so I was only making them do small chores. I guess I''ll have to make full use of this number soon.'' It would be a waste to let this many people settle down and rot. It was initially increased because of the war, but the n was to continue to increase the poption, including ves, from the beginning. In addition, sooner orter, if you receive an award for merit on the battlefield, the number of people will increase even more. At that time, Pahilia will also be arge estate with a head count of over 100,000. There are a lot of ves, but there is no problem. What if there is an overabundance ofbor? Can you do the work? Because I have no intention of leaving Fahilia in the countryside forever.'' A considerable amount of manpower is required for the development n. There was also a need forbor from the beginning, so ves were continuously increased. Well, I''ll consider that in detail one more timeter.'' Anyway, what I''m doing now is just an intermediate check. This is confirmation to move on to the next step. After looking at the number of people, I checked the funds. Not just the budget within the territory, but also the route the current fundse in. I thought it would be a bit of a hassle to figure it out this time, but surprisingly, the documents that Dia had organized were neatly organized with numbers. Dia did a good job on this.'' Although I did teach him some tidying up. It goes beyond simply practicing what you have learned and putting it to good use. Shouldn''t you consider changing your name from a true exclusive wizard to an exclusive secretary? Thanks to the end of the war, there were signs that the current flow of funds was gradually normalizing. The peddlers, who had been saving themselves for fear of war, are alsoing and going, so it won''t take long for them to be active. For a while, the products I developed were also somewhat damaged by the war, but the gap will soon be filled. In addition, the process of bringing in the newly acquired territory is now going smoothly. It will probably bepleted in my domain sooner orter. This is no problem.'' I''m trying to get my business back on track. The territory will grow and the poption will also increase. From the manager''s point of view, it couldn''t be more satisfying. But we should not be satisfied here. What I want is not a great lord. He is a yful lord who spends his lifefortably in a manor full of honey. good! Let''s y more in the future! The more money you have, the more you have to y. It was a time when I was contemting whether to finish the day with such a neat conclusion and go out to y. Arel? Are you there? I heard Kania noona calling from outside the office. Even knocking knocking seemed to have something to do with me. Who is your sister? I forgot the document I was looking at and almost lost it. for a moment? Did your sister knock just now? On a fictional day, noona who didn''t listen when I nagged her to knock and broke through the door naked every time she had business?! Every time I change the material of the door, it is useless, so recently, I even developed a special alloy and made me think about whether I should make a door?! ....Ah, I had a useless thought for a moment. Yes, I''m d my sister understood the concept of knocking. The doors that have been smashed in the meantime must now be irritable. are you okay. Come on in. It''s not like I was doing anything weird anyway, I was just looking at the paperwork, so there''s no problem with my sistering into the office. When I told her toe in, my sister opened the door properly and came in. .... It''s strange too... Unlike other times, the atmosphere was overly calm, so I was suspicious. That''s why people look suspicious when they do something they wouldn''t do. It''s been a long time since I realized it. Arel Actually, I have something to tell you now Strangely, he looks at me and hesitates. Is this Kania noona, who usually came in confidently and talked to me confidently after blowing up an entire training ground? Just in case, I secretly checked my sister''s condition, but I was right. are you in hurry? No, Im free. From birth. Um sister? What ident did you have? I naturally started asking about it. Eh''? I wont get angry, so tell me honestly. Now you know that I don''t get mad at you for blowing up a training ground or two. Or have you drilled a hole in the wall? Or did you annihte an entire vige? The only thing that came to my mind was that it was something that would make my sister feel depressed now. ....No, more than that, I was more appalled by my thinking of taking my sister''s mistake for granted. ....Since when did my sister get treated like a demolition horse? wait for a sec! Why do you think I would do that?! Put your hand over your heart and reflect on your usual behavior. Do you really have nothing to worry about? I really followed my words and looked back. You dont have anything to worry about? Isn''t that what you mean? More than that! That''s all my trust is! I didn''t do anything this time! this time? ah. no. than that! I really have something important to say right now! Trying to change the topic tantly. Did you really buy something behind my back? If you investigate it, it will alle out? Let''s be honest. So if you didnt get into an ident, what happened? It''s nothing else, and it''s really not a normal thing if my sister brings up a story this seriously. I thought I''d listen to it seriously. That''s what you mean. My sister stuttered as if it was hard to get the words out. what the hell is going on? Actually, I think I have to go back to the pce. hmm? Come to think of it, the time hase for me to return home one more time. It''s been a while since I''ve seen my mom. Actually, I bought a present, but I couldnt go because there were so many things to worry about. This time, he was about to go down to the pce when receiving titles and awards. Or should I go only with my sister first this time? If that''s the case, don''t bother. Because it is my creed to go whenever I want to go and to see when I want to see. That''s not it... But my sister shook her head. Isnt it Radyon? I really have to go back to the pce... It was only after hearing what my sister exined afterwards that I understood the meaning. There was one thing I overlooked in the excitement that the territory would develop because of the award I would receive in the future. It means that I am not the only member of the royal family who yed an active part in this war. First of all, there is the oldest brother who was in charge of the Northeastern Front. Since my older brother is in the position of the crown prince, it is natural for him to make a contribution. Of course, praise is given, but the older brother''s position does not change or change with that. Even if you do something to be praised, it''s natural... It''s really sad to be an heir. next is me In my case, it was not a natural position. It was right to be mentioned because he made a contribution as a lord''s point of view. But here''s what I forgot. It was about Kania''s older sister. ...A letter telling you to return to the pce? huh. An order came down to her sister to return to the pce. The person who gave the order was none other than my father. Originally, Father did not consider it desirable for Kania to train as a knight, even though it was temporary, so he was only looking for an opportunity to call him up at any time. But why now? That has to do with that merit. Chapter 112 Chapter 112. The cost of war is a bitterw (5) You drank too much to stand out on the battlefield.... In this war, there were times when my sister had to show her skills several times. Basically, it was a defensive battle, so there weren''t many opportunities for my sister to run amok, but there were a few times when she needed to use her strength, including when she broke through a gate to capture the castle. And, of course, my allies witnessed her like that. I guess Impletely rumored! It is said that she has a reputation as a princess who pierced the door of the castle with a single stroke of a knife. No... Noona is very talented as a door breaker. Everyone in our estate doesn''t know that. The problem is that other nobles knew about it. All nobles in the kingdom knew that his sister had risen to the level of a sword master. However, I didn''t pay much attention to whether the image of the princess and the sword ovepped easily. In addition, it seemed that some considered it to be a bit of a false rumor. That''s why in the meantime, no one intervened even though my sister was doing as she pleased. But now things are different. Because everyone knew how strong Noona was. While praising the achievement, it also means that they are starting to be aware of their older sister as well. ...Actually, does your mother keep sending letters asking you toe back? Because the power of being a sword master is by no means shallow. I can not help it. Perhaps Pinelia''s concubine was also worried. With the right strategy, even a single toon can be reced in an instant. Of course, few have reached that level. It made me feel afraid. Nobles are not so bold as to allow a person who has reached that level to stay as a knight for the lord. Most powerful people are cowards. And the cowardly, the higher the position. That''s why they started to be afraid of their sister. To be precise, it would be more urate to say that he cared about me controlling my older sister. He is afraid that I will entice my sister to point the sword at them. You know just by looking at the fact that all of the current sword masters are directly subordinate to the royal pce. That''s true, but... My sister was genuinely depressed. Was it shocking that you were ordered to return like that? Can not help it. It was something that would happen someday. ...I wish I hadn''t taken her to the battlefield.'' The root cause is that the war broke out too early. This situation could have been dyed. But I didn''t choose that method, nor did I suggest it to my sister. Because I know that is not desirable. In addition... Actually, since before, my father had always wanted to bring my sister back somehow, and he had consulted me about it, so it was something that would happen sooner orter. What was surprising was that the return order came sooner than expected. My father is also really quick-tempered. However, I can''t me my father. Did it mean that the reaction of the other guys was that sensitive? If left unattended for a long time, the one who is in a bad position might be Kania''s older sister. At this point, I agreed to return to my sister. Did you think that was surprising? My older sister opened her eyes wide as if she was quite surprised. I thought you''d be against it... ....If you react like that, it''s like I''m annoying you and trying to kick you out. Think positively. It''s not all bad. To cheer her up as much as possible, I thought I''d teach her that everything has its merits. If I go back, I wont be as frustrated as before. It would be too much of a sister''s power to just rot. Maybe Ill entrust a knights order for my sister? Power is status As a sister product, there is also the logic that money equals status. Would you treat me right? On top of that, everyone clearly knows that my older sister''s personality subtly resembles my father''s, so why would he treat me so badly? If you don''t do it right, you''ll get a double muscle kick from the mother and daughter. uh? But are you not going? ???? yes? I wont go back. Arent you going? Because I''m not going. The problem is that now, noona seemed to have no intention of obeying themand toe back. I heard that concubine Pinelia also told you toe back? Is it a day or two that I dont listen to my mother? let''s be proud If you say it proudly again, I have nothing to say. Is it really good to go back? What do you think, Arell? Still, I ask if there''s anything I''m hesitant about being stubborn. Well, is it me if you''re in trouble? What should I do''.. More than that, is that my sister''s problem now? The answer came quickly as to what to say. Lets have a serious talk for a moment. huh? Your sister didnt like the position of conforming to her future as a princess, so she followed me, right? Yep. The reason why his older sister purposely appealed to swordsmanship and tried to live as a knight was to defy her fate. I don''t know exactly what happened, but I vaguely noticed that my sister was trying to run away from something at the time. But out of respect for her, I didn''t deliberately dig deep. Even now, he wouldn''t bother to find out if his sister didn''t speak up first. There are some things that I roughly guess.... It was to express my respect. Whatever happens there, I will be able to deal with it somehow. Above all, if I do everything in advance, noona will not be able to grow. It''s good to help, but it''s important to be able to do your part yourself to some extent. I know that I can clearly distinguish that level. But actually, you know best that your current behavior will never be tolerated, right? The current position is the same as the one that my sister won through coercion. She knows it won''tst long. Now it''s time for your sister to decide. Its time to make a decision? Not knowing what that meant, my sister tilted her head. What I have to say now is not to stop my sister from returning. If it''s really for her sake, now is the time to convince her to go back. In fact, from the time I took over as the lord of Pahilia, I hadn''t thought that Kania''s sister would stay here forever. It was simply because the checks of nobles had previously been very undesirable for her. And although it''s a bit early now, the time hase for my sister to take care of herself. Do you want to be stronger, sister? Let me suddenly ask this question. My older sister frowned and pondered, then nodded. ...Of course I want to be stronger. huh? But haven''t I be quite strong? You got stronger. There are probably only a handful of people in history who have reached that level at my older sisters age. But the world is wide. History always records only the people who were expressed on the outside, so that''s probably not all. For example, there are other types of weak cosyers like me. That''s right! I think I''ve gotten pretty strong too. My sister nodded her head constantly, as if she was confident in her strength. Because Arel taught me this and that. Yes, it was. I kept teaching them various things. Even if it''s not, I''m next to my older sister, who is already in the ranks of a genius, and I keep feeding her, teaching her swordsmanship theory... and giving her wings properly. So, my sister has to go back. why does that happen? If you stay as it is now, its because noona will continue to stay at the present stage. It''s not just about swordsmanship. Cania Ernesia means the growth of human beings themselves. I will continue to guide you. I''ll keep telling you the answer by everyone''s side. Can true enlightenment be achieved that way? Well... the right map is important. However, it is not desirable for me to continue teaching one-sidedly forever. If you learn it, you should use it. However, in the case of my older sister, she only practiced, but is not able to use it properly. More than anything, you are not properly aware of that fact. Go back and create your sisters environment. Whether it''smanding the knights or making disciples and teaching them, I have to create a ce where my sister can be recognized. have to be independent just like i did Unlike me, who stayed in a ce like this because I wanted to livefortably forever in order to y. In her case, in order to achieve what she wanted, she had to keep running away from this ce. You cannot get what you want unless you do your part properly. No matter how much I know and how talented I am, if I don''t do anything, I can''t achieve anything. With the power that noona has now, it will be possible. I dont understand. However, my older sister was in an atmosphere that she would hardly ept what I was insisting on this time. I shook my head and denied it. This is the first time ever. ...It''s not something I can''t understand.'' I had already anticipated the things that could not be convinced at once. Because I know best about my sister''s stubbornness. It''s a problem from now on.'' Perhaps it would be difficult to convince. And what will Arel do when I go back? Didn''t I follow you to protect you in the first ce? That''s what you swore. Everyone in the world knows that it is invalid in the first ce. If it''s simply a personal matter, I have Asha and Seina. And Dia is also incredibly strong. In fact, it wasn''t revealed on the outside, but even with our female knights and wizards, the power within the territory is already outside the category ofmon sense. And above all, I am the strongest. You know what? These days, Asha and Seina are also selecting and teaching talented soldiers among the soldiers in the territory. So there is no problem. The two of them were adults who did their part from the beginning. That''s why I''m different from my sister now. But my sister is still working as a knight. To point out the truth, my sister only practiced the whole time, but never worked properly. It was because it was in the position that the article was being performed. The least bit of work was on the battlefield, so the older sister''s indolence was trulymentable as a younger brother. If you really want to be a knight, go back and properly qualify and work. To sum it up, it''s called work noona. Here is a mean younger brother who doesn''t like to work, but tells his sister to go and work. Please act properly as an adult. ...It''s not persuasive for Arel to say that. Didnt I know that Arell was usually hanging out? In addition, I also collect strange books these days. ....It''s hot again. ....No, I shouldn''t be stingy here. Before that, dirty books don''t matter! But why does your sister know that? It''s a secret that only me, Seina, and Dia know''? But I''m still sixteen. It''s still an age where you can unt your youth. Youth is a good excuse. What is more important now is to properly understand the reason for returning to the pce. Chapter 113 Chapter 113. The cost of war is a bitterw (6) Ah, anyway, that''s not what''s important. sister? Am I not that weak? You are weak. Yes, Arell is weak. I am terribly weak. At best, it''s enough to kill a warlock with your fingers or set off fireworks with oversized fireballs on someone else''s estate. Before that, how weak does your sister think I am? Who do you think of as a tree branch blown away by the wind? At times like this, I am afraid of my impable acting skills. Well... it''s nothingpared to my older sister. Still, it''s not to the point of being protected forever. But I can''t believe it. And there are also knights, and everyone is working hard. You know best that safety isn''t something for your sister to worry about, right? When I told the truth, my sister didn''t seem to have anything to object. And my father is still watching my situation. Father? Didnt you say something? A spy from my father''s side had been reporting on my progress since before. I didnt hear you! Didn''t you hear? Kania noona who is genuinely frightened. uh? Come to think of it, is this the first time you''re saying this? In fact, one of the maids working in the castle was suspicious no matter how you looked at it, so I investigated and found that it was a watchdog sent by the butler who served my father. At first, I thought about expelling them, but after realizing that they were simply watching for my safety, I decided to leave them alone. The important thing is that the maid doesn''t even know that her identity has been revealed. Perhaps even now, he is writing a report diligently, feeling proud and ignorant of anything. It''s pretty fun to watch secretly sometimes. It''s one of the little pleasures I''ve had recently. Conversely, in Pahilia, the lord watches over the spies. It doesnt matter, so leave it for now. I dont think I can just go back. I think Arel would do more strange things without me.... How rude of you! My strange thing is that the future is the real beginning, isn''t it? It''s a chick that hasn''t even pped its wings yet, right? I tried to reassure her, but strangely, it seemed to fuel her sister''s anxiety even more. Anyway, you know I can''t use my safety as an excuse anymore, right? Think seriously. To keep everyone worried and to remain in my estate or to go back to the pce and carve out a proper future. Which one will be sound? My sister could not easily answer my question. Think about it slowly. ? ? ? Kania Ernesia has had a question since she was a child. If I live as it is, will I be happy with it?'' If she was born as a princess of a country and said such a thing, she would have nothing to say even if she was criticized for her extravagant worries, but Kania was sincere. Everyday life felt boring. The first time I realized it was when I was at an age where I could distinguish things to some extent. At first I thought it was normal. Because he was born in the royal pce, he had no contact with children of his own age, so he had no target forparison. The only adults around him are maids who escort and serve him. From long ago, he had been aware that Kania was a child who could hardly keep quiet. Miss Kania! It''s dangerous to run around like that. Thedies-in-waiting always had to struggle to follow the lively Kania. When she reached the age where she could understand her speech to a certain extent, the adults around her began to nag at her for not being squeamish. Kania is the second princess of Ernesia Kingdom. Now you have to learn the proper dignity, right? As a result, I started learning things like etiquette sses like others. In fact, rather than not wanting to study. It was very ufortable to force such manners and dignity. In that respect, the third princess, Meryl, was a truly iprehensible child. Because she was a princess who was theplete opposite of herself in many ways. Anyway, from around that time, Kania started to have a question in earnest. yes i am a princess That alone cannot be denied. Since she was born into a royal family, what is she if not a princess? But what does it have to do with being a princess and living ording to the rules? Of course, at the time, concepts such as royal etiquette and political issues were not in my head. Because she was young at the time. It was nothing more than a child''s rebellion. I guess it''s just that I''m struggling because I don''t like boring studies. Compared to that, swinging a sword or running around was reallyfortable. move as you please. how freeing it feels. At other times, Kania, who was only causing trouble, was at least calm when learning the sword, so the adults around her eventually allowed her to learn the sword. However, at that time, even the young himself vaguely understood that such selfish behavior would not be tolerated forever. As a member of the royal family, you will have an obligation to shoulder someday. Ever since I was little, the dedicated tutor and the maids had always been talking to me. In fact, maybe he didn''t like it. Then, what caught Kania''s eye was another member of the royal family, her half-brother. A gray haired boy. Arell. The youngest member of the royal family. He was a child who could hardly understand himself. The first time we met was Arel''s first birthday. At the time, I wasn''t very interested in him. When I was younger, I didn''t understand much about him being his half-brother. In the meantime, I saw her for the first time at a party celebrating her birthday. Small!'' It was the pure reaction of a child seeing a baby for the first time. At that time, I felt strange without even realizing it, so I touched my cheek. Maybe Arel doesn''t remember, but she definitely remembered what happened then. The next time they met again, for some reason, his mother, concubine Pinelia, went to see Arell''s mother. Even then, I was still amazed and touched. Now that I think about it, Arel didn''t cry even though he was being touched so roughly. When I think about it sometimes, it was very strange. After that, the two concubines started interacting rtively, so Kania and Arell often ran into each other and yed. Even though it was Kania dragging Arel around alone. Arel also followed Kania without saying anything, so she was very satisfied. At the time, I just thought of it that way. Afterwards, it wasn''t until after Kania had grown up and started studying that she suddenly thought of it one day while watching Arell toddling around. Is this kid being forced to pretend that he''s from royalty like me?'' Of course, he''s still a baby, so that won''t happen. However, if Arell is as big as he is, then he will receive the same education as he is now. If so, would he really feel this frustration like he did? However, it doesn''t mean much if you feel stuffy. Does a child use a swarm? Hey, because you can''t beat an adult. In the end, Arel will also ept the position of being a member of the royal family. It was a littleter that I realized that Kania''s conclusion was wrong. It was when he was allowed to learn swordsmanship and left to practice under the protection of knights. At that time, Kania had taken Arel halfway by force. The reason was that he just wanted to show Arel how to wield a sword. An immature greed that wants to be genuinely proud. Back then, Kania had told Arel that she hated her current fate. But after hearing that, I didn''t expect Arel to tell me anything. It just felt likeining. But isn''t Arel seriously looking into his eyes and saying that he can do it if he wants it? At first, is this what he meant tofort you? One noticed right away. This child said it with sincere conviction. do you understand I felt somewhat relieved by that fact. And I felt a little certain about my actions. I thought I could keep holding the sword. However, after that, there was amotion due to the attack of the ck magician. As a result, numerous soldiers and knights who were apanying him at the time were sacrificed. In that fact, Kania tasted regret for the first time. I thought that if I hadn''t learned the sword, that wouldn''t have happened. It was Arel who came to her again and gave her advice. I asked her if she didn''t resent giving up because of someone else''s malice. It was then that Kania felt for the first time that Arell was different from other children. Of course, I had heard rumors that Arell was a genius before that. I actually saw what he made. But then it''s just Oh? Is that so?!'' There was only a feeling of doing it. To Kania, Arell was just a weak younger brother. It was the first time that he had strongly expressed his opinion to Kania and suggested it. Wouldn''t you like to learn swordsmanship yourself? Is it possible to establish swordsmanship only with theory in the first ce? He himself was puzzled. However, it was suggested by Arel, not by anyone else. She once agreed to hang out as Arel ordered. Then, is this the original? Kania really got stronger. He quickly awakened his aura and improved his swordsmanship. The gaze of adults has also changed from before. It wasn''t just about learning the sword as a culture, but it was a proper recognition that the sword was one of her essence for Kania. Well, there were people who didn''t like it, but Kania didn''t really listen to those words. With Arel''s advice, he picked up the sword he had almost let go of and started practicing, and another few years passed. Around that time, Kania was again troubled by a new nuisance. It was none other than an arranged marriage. Her mother said that now that she is of age, she should meet a suitable partner, even if it is not until marriage. I knew. Are you a princess He already knew that an arranged marriage or an engagement woulde before him someday. Of course, I thought I hated it from the beginning. When the time reallyes. I was genuinely annoyed. The opponent wasn''t bad. I don''t remember it well because it leaked into my ear at the time, but it seemed that he was a man of high status in a foreign country. I didn''t see the face in person, I only saw the portrait that came with the documents, but it wasn''t too bad. Because thedies-in-waiting who saw it together screamed in envy. If you judged it coldly, it might have been a suitable opponent. But judging not soberly. The real annoyance welled up. At the time, I was like, What is this handsome man? Is this guy standing in my way? I even thought. Around that time, I heard rumors that Arell was leaving as the lord of another territory. ...He''s no big deal either.'' Even if he is praised as a genius, he cannot go against the duty of the royal family. At that fact, Kania''s annoyance finally exploded. Around that time, she continued to practice rough training, and perhaps because of the reaction, she broke one of the walls of her realm without even realizing it. It was both happy and sad at the same time. After all, what is the use of going beyond the realm of an arranged marriage? ...Is there any point inining?'' Normally, he would run to Arel andin, but now, Arel is also being kicked out of another territory. At least he''s in a more serious situation than himself. It''s not like that, but should I say a word offort as an older sister? Kania headed to Arell''s office. But I did listen. The sound of Arell''s shouts of joy. Chapter 114 Chapter 114. The price of war is a bitterw (7) + Conflict?! (1) I couldn''t hear it well because of the soundproofing, but Kania''s spirit beyond the realm faintly caught his voice. ...epting it is different... Come to think of it, Arel has been saying this since the old days. sister! When I grow up, my goal is to get a moderately secluded estate without working properly, and to live leisurely, slowly, and properly luxuriously! I thought it was a joke, but the kid really meant to make it happen. Did he even consider the situation of being kicked out of another territory as an opportunity? Arel did not give up and ept the fate given to him, but made it his own. ....oh my god. It was definitely a shock. How on earth can you ept something different from yourself? I was curious. And he wondered if he would be able to make it his own while epting the path ahead like Arel. That day, Kania made a n to follow Arel. It was a perfect n for her, as her head rotation was on the opposite side of the sword. Of course, I didn''t realize that it made many people sigh after putting it into practice. As a result, it seems that the engagement issue at the time was somehow sorted out, and the person himself was satisfied. Of course, he also had a heart to worry about his weaker brother. But on the other hand, I wanted to follow Arel to see and learn. As he recalled what he had to do to get his hands on the fate he desired in the future... and what Arel would go down to that cold territory and show him, Kania realized one important thing. ...Is that so? Did I... forget about that?'' Why did he follow Arel? what did you want to do And what is the true meaning of the advice Arel wanted to give a moment ago? Little by little I seemed to know. Certainly, this can''t be the case... Right now, I''m just a pitiful older sister who lives by relying on her younger sister''s ability as a lord. After realizing it again, I felt ashamed for some reason. Yeah, I can''t set an example like this.'' I have pride as an older sister. Haven''t you already seen what Arel, the original purpose, will show you here? All that was left was this time to put it into practice. Arel! Kania headed to the office at once. I was going to knock on the door, but it was annoying, so I just ripped it off. To Arel, who looked at him with a face that wanted to nag at something, Kania said the answer he had decided on. I will return to the pce. In the end, after much thought, my sister chose to go back. In fact, after giving advice, I felt impatient that I might have said nothing. Despite this, the reason I didn''t give more advice was because I was patient. I know that it was a decision she made after thinking it through carefully. It was because I knew from afar that my sister was walking back and forth in the room all nightst night. As expected, I will go back to the pce and be recognized properly this time. ...If you''ve been prepared for that, it''s fine. I decided to say no more and admit it. Respect the decision. that''s my way Just in case, even if my sister replied that she would stay in the manor instead of returning, I would have epted that too. I also thought of an excuse to present to my father in advance. I used to think of helping so that no matter which way I chose, I would have no regrets. Of course that''s a secret. It doesn''t make any sense if you tell me that. The preparations for Kania''s sister to return to the pce went smoothly. It''s enough for us to just pack up and send it out with you. There are many things to prepare mainly in the royal pce. For now, I told my father that I will send my sister soon, so I will send it as soon as I get a call saying that I am ready. The only thing I need to worry about is transportation. It was rmended to simply use the teleport magic circle to make same-day delivery. Anytime, anywhere, simply in 30 seconds! Fresh same-day delivery teleport magic! however. My sister refused the teleport magic. Ill just take a carriage ride. ....I want to go back slowly while thinking a little bit . ....What about it? You don''t just go slow because you don''t want to go home quickly, do you? For some reason, he remained silent in response to that question. Sometimes you have to pretend you don''t notice even if you notice. If there was anything else she had to do, it was to say goodbye to everyone here. Of course, going back and forth one by one takes a long time. Therefore, I decided to hold a farewell ceremony to send my sister away. It was a very big and fancy party. Somehow, this looks like a celebration party, isnt it because of my mood? Is it because of the mood? Isnt it better to be noisy than depressed? Still, I can''t just y around and end it. At the end, as a sign of farewell, everyone quietly saluted the older sister who was sitting in the seat of honor. At this time, everyone was a bit disappointed. In the end, there was no problem with my sister''s preparations to return to the capital, and soon after, a call came from the capital. Now is the time to really go back. Before leaving, I was seeing off my sister in front of the carriage she was riding. Have you forgotten anything? Wouldnt Arel know better than me? Well, it''s because I took care of all the procedures. What are you going to do when you get back? First, I will talk to my mother and father. what to do when you go back Shouldn''t it be? It is. Did my older sister, who would have made a random ident in the past, wake up to the concept of discussion? Is there anything you want to do? Hmm? Come to think of it, there are two sword masters besides me, right? Then shall we aim to beat those two? Ah.... You''re taking to heart what I said earlier. Well, if it''s the older sister now, if she does well, she might be able to beat them. Still, if you train like here, you cant smash things. You know that? Unlike Pahilia, where the surrounding area is nothing but snowy ins, in the royal pce, if you wield a sword incorrectly, a catastrophe will happen. More than anything. You know that your sister will have to pay for repairs from now on, right? Ill remember it. When I pointed out the most realistic problem, he nodded his head saying that he would sincerely listen to my advice. We talked about this and that until the carriage was ready, and finally it was time for Kania-sister to leave. Then Ill go. It looked like he had a lot to say, but unexpectedly, that was the only thing he said at the end. It''s not like you''re going anywhere at all. There is no need to let go while holding the weight. Waving lightly, my sister got into the carriage. I watched silently as the wagon carrying her pulled away. When I go back, that''s when I really need to find out what my older sister has to do. So stay strong. I silently recited the words of farewell and turned my back. A match?! (1) A few days have passed since my sister left. Okay, today our estate is going well. I was flying over the territory in a fryer for a little fresh air. Sometimes I wondered if it would be okay to inspect from the sky. ....It''s not that I made a mistake doing a strange experiment in my office and left it to the servants to clean it and ran away because it was full of foul smell. It''s just a coincidence. Sooner orter I''ll have to build my own secretboratory. Because I can''t just do personal experiments in my office every time. Well, trivial things aside, it''s time for a walk now. Sometimes the outside air is fine. Moderately fresh wind feels good somehow. Above all, the view from above is worth seeing. ...Well, it''s a little bit strange that most of them are white. Most of thend is covered with snow, perhaps because it is cold throughout the year. It''s nice to see the all-whitend glistening in the sunlight, but how about it from the lord''s point of view? Shall we look back? Let''s go Fry. As I tugged at the reins, Fry roared and pped his wings. In the meantime, as the number of residents of Fahilia increased, quite a number of viges were created. I nced down at them as I passed them, nodding contentedly. Farming seems to be going well. Everyone seems to be doing well. Seeing the vigers live a fruitful life from the sky is quite rewarding. They also didn''t seem to care much about a griffon flying in the sky. Does it mean that there is nothing to be surprised about now that I ride and fly from time to time? At first, it was fun to watch the griffon open its eyes in amazement as it flew around. After all, humans are adaptable creatures, and now I don''t even flinch when a griffon flies over my head. Shall we go back soon? The smell in the office must have disappeared by now.... On the way back to the ship''s castle, I saw something strange in the vige I happened to pass by. It seemed that there was a wedding today in that vige. A scene where vigers gather to congratte a young man and a young woman who have just be married. That is proof of peace. The biggest proof that Yeongji is running properly is that the Yeongji-min get married and give birth to children without much worry. It is a sight rarely seen in a poor manor. It''s a marriage... Hmm... I don''t know if it''s because of my mood, but Fry''s eyes seemed to be watching the scene. I thought as I stroked Fry''s fur. Come to think of it, did Fry slowly enter the breeding season? It''s not that I''m very interested in the ecology of griffons, but generally around this point is when they''re in full swing. For reference, Fry is a male. Shall I find a mate? When I asked Fry, I wondered if he was happy to hear me, and for some reason, his wings fluttered. This is a strong affirmation! ....Yes, it was lonely. Feeling pity for some reason, I quietly patted Fry''s back. Come to think of it, since there are no griffons living in Pahilia, Fry would have almost ended his life as a mother-to-be solo forever. Apparently, I have to pay a little attention to the mating of our pet griffon. I''m going to have to get a female griffon from somewhere. I''ll have to see if I can find a griffon somewhere. ....If it doesn''t work out, would it be okay to bring in at least one lion from a foreign country? For now, it doesn''t matter that the lower body is a lion, right? Is a griffon a lion in the first ce? Are you an eagle? Or is it half and half? I''m not a gics major, so I don''t know about that. Chapter 115 Chapter 115. A match?! (2) Traces of war do not remain only in the lives and memories of the people. The ce where the biggest traces remain is the ce where the soldiers fought a fierce battle. Even though the blood has already dried up in this ce where countless soldiers have fallen and shed blood, people still do note to this ce because of the smell of blood and the stench of rotting corpses. That is why the traces of the battlefield do not disappear easily. Traces of gunfire by magic Weapons and armor that someone lost... Only the gruesome evidence remains. In addition, there are many fallen dead in thisnd. Even if knights ormanders whose status is guaranteed to some extent are killed, their bodies are recovered, but it is practically impossible to return the bodies of individual soldiers to their hometowns one by one. For this reason, it ismon to bury the bodies of fallen soldiers on the battlefield. Naturally, when the battle is over, the battlefield itself bes a hideous tomb. That''s why not many peoplee here. At best, only those who would pick up the weapons spilled by soldiers and sell them as scrap metal? But even those guys wouldn''te if they weren''t strong enough. In such a ce, I heard the usual and rare signs of people walking. The smell of the dead is still fresh. A man in a ck robe looked around, breathed in the ominous air of the ce, and murmured to himself. However, unlike the sighing tone, a crooked smile hangs at the corner of his mouth. What a sweet scent this is. The smell of bloody, rotting corpses, etc., which would be unpleasant to ordinary people... The air here, which is truly the height of nasty, is like a natural perfume to him. Concentrate. As he stretched out his hand and cast an incantation, something like a purple haze rose from the ground, gathering in his grasp to form a sphere. As he continues to collect the purple gas as he moves around, the sphere growsrger andrger. It''s a grudge that has no end no matter how many times you gather it. Unjust death, lingering fear, confusion, etc... This turbid power that arises when all kinds of negative emotions swirl around and die in vain. This is his grudge and what he wants now. You are lucky. I never thought a war like this would happen... Since the Great War decades ago, there has been no major war for the time being, so I had a hard time gathering grudges. However, the war broke out unexpectedly. Isn''t this an unexpected opportunity? Waiting quietly for the war to end, when news of the end came, he hurried to the ce where the battle had taken ce. And like now, I collected and collected only the ces where I had the deepest grudge. As a result, in just half a day, it exceeded the amount of grudges umted over the past decades. But this was just the beginning. There are still many battlefields to explore. At that fact, his face was stained with joy. Feel so good. very good! High-quality grudges continue to gather incessantly. Wouldn''t this be enough to fulfill the resentment that I had half given up on? Soon! It''s not too soon! Joy soon turned into madness and was expressed. He let out a madugh and kept the grudges he had gathered here in his arms. There is not much time left until the will of the day is fulfilled. I can''t help but thank the foolish guys who started this war. I felt like I wanted to thank those idiots right away, but I held back. Not yet. Now is the time to just keep quiet and prepare. When the timees, he will reveal his strength to the world in earnest. Right. When the timees, I will be the first to thank them. He smirked and disappeared towards another battlefield. In recent months, the situation in the neighboring countries, including the Kingdom of Ernesia, haspletely tilted to one side. It was not an exaggeration to say that the full-fledged solo run of Ernesia Kingdom had begun. It was an opportunity for the Kingdom of Ernesia to win a great victory in the war against the Three Kingdoms Alliance. The term war boom is not for nothing. The winner, the Kingdom of Ernesia, took a leap at once by taking advantage of huge rewards, considerable territories, and other interests secretly obtained from the three kingdoms. And the Three Kingdoms Alliance, deprived of that much power, fell so rapidly that pitiful sympathy came out naturally. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that he was barely breathing. The amount to bepensatedter resulted in decades of debt, and in order to supplement supplies and personnel lost in the war, he had to borrow the help of the Kingdom of Ernesia again semi-forcedly. It was true even if it was an economic subordination. Of course, the kings and nobles of the three kingdoms were displeased, but since they couldn''t starve to death, they had no choice but to follow Ernesia''s orders. Intellectuals were quietly evaluating that this gap would not be easily filled for the next 100 years or so. The lives of the people of the Kingdom of Ernesia also became more affluent. Voices praising the kingdom were heard everywhere. However, the faces of the nobles of the Kingdom of Ernesia, who could definitely enjoy the benefits, were not very bright. Unlike the people, their hearts are not pure to be purely happy. Umm this is kind of embarrassing. Earl Garwin said with a frown. Did anything bad happen? A nobleman overheard his self-talk asked Garwin, and he shook his head with a wry smile. It''s no big deal. Things in my family have been going so welltely that it makes meugh. Recently, as the economy within the kingdom is booming, most of the nobles, including Garwin, are also enjoying a formidable revival. The nobles gathered now are also those who are taking advantage of the current development and increasing their assets to a considerable extent. And now, this ce is their regr secret meeting. Of course, not all nobles gathered. It was like a clique gathering where only those with the same will would gather. Then why are you sighing like that? ...wasn''t it conscious of him? It was Dezel Pratze who intervened in the conversation. The center of the current faction and one of the greatest nobles in the kingdom. Prince Pratze... I''m sorry. I blurted out the atmosphere by talking nonsense. Garwin obediently bowed his head and apologized. No. I understand how you feel. Of course you should be conscious of it. Dezel smiled bitterly and did not scold Garwin. No one ever asks who the One they are talking about is. Because you already know anyway. I am referring to one of these witnesses who made great contributions in this war, and a youngest prince who has the ability to even bring the dead Yeongji back to life. The reason why I don''t mention the name is just to avoid reckless behavior by mentioning it for nothing. Anyway, it''s the development of the kingdom. Shouldn''t you be happy? Dezel also benefited greatly from the boom of the war. Much of the assets lost in thest terrorist attack were made up for by riding the current boom. Well, it has gone from minus to zero now. Dezel''s face was a little drypared to the past. Soon you will be able to regain your former power. Garwin tried to offer somefortingfort, but Dezel brushed it off with a sigh and augh. Whoa... I doubt if that''s the case. It''s not something that woulde out of the mouth of someone the size of a great aristocrat. ...Wouldn''t it be nice to use your hands as well? Someone cautiously brought out an opinion. A few nobles showed a look of astonishment. The meaning of using that hand. You are surprised at the boldness and recklessness of bringing up the words now because you already know who the target is. Diesel also frowned in one corner of his eye. I don''t like your opinion. Ill pretend I havent heard. It''s just us, but be careful. No matter how tough their authority is, this doesn''t mean that they can be reckless in their words. .... The years have passed. Everyone is stupid.'' Decades of leading the current faction. At that time, nobles who were cautious in everything began to disappear as cautious as they had umted as they umted wealth and enjoyed power. So, in a ce like this, I''m going to say that I don''t use my hands recklessly. It''s pathetic. ...Hmm, it''s hard to touch him.'' In the past, it wasn''t difficult to separate one member of the royal family who had a good brain. But now the situation is distinctly different. The only brainy guy from the royal family had acquired a huge fortune. Power doesn''t juste from factions or political power. The most important thing is money. How much money can be moved exerts practical power. If I touch it by mistake, this side is also dangerous.'' What action would you take if the aristocrat''s careless remark leaked out and the person in question found out? There is a risk that their financial line will be shaken. The guy who just said nonsense needs to use his hands.'' It would be wise for a fool to trim beforehand. In aristocratic societies, it ismon to see one individual today and no more tomorrow, so it is easy to deal with. However, the boy''s wallet became toorge for such a simple transaction. another one there. In recognition of the strong will of the second princess, Cania Ernesia, who returned to the pce, she was given a knighthood to manage herself. It was a knight order managed by the third sword master. The important thing is that everyone already knows that Kania is the pro-Arelpa. It is dangerous to treat it carelessly both in terms of money and potential factors. I''ll have no choice but to look at it for the time being.'' Even if it''s not, this side is just busy making up for the damage. No. If possible, is it good to try subpoena?'' If you have an influence that you can''t use your hands on, it''s a way to match the taste. Of course, he is well-funded, so simply tempting him with a buyout is hopeless. But money is the only thing that attracts people to the world. I know him very well because he has been in the aristocratic society for a long time. Although his wealth cannot be ignored, he is still a sixteen-year-old boy. Wouldn''t that be enough to seduce a boy of his age? I''d better try.'' The boy whose name he couldn''t mention had a formidable influence, enough to be taken seriously by the great aristocrats who had previously overlooked him. Who is the richest person in the kingdom?'' If you ask the question, most will point to one or the other. it''s me! Arele Ernesia. Recently, it has be a point where it can be proudly mentioned anywhere in the kingdom. Of course, other guys still don''t know how much my exact assets are. And yet, in the past few months, I''ve built up my wealth to the point where they know I''m one of the richest people in the world. In recognition of his merits in thest war, he was formally awarded the title of duke, and other awards were received. As a result, my name became more known, and the store I managed also sped up, and now most products are doing well to the point where the bnce between production and sales is precarious. Should we rather increase the number of production nts? Chapter 116 Chapter 116. A match?! (3) The important thing is that it''s just the beginning, right?'' Rolling around in the room, looking back at the achievements one by one, I struggled with satisfaction. Money is also piling up. The territory also expanded. If so, can I put the ignition key in the full-fledged development n'' that I hoped for? Then what should I dost...?'' There is one more thing that needs to be firmly established ahead of the full-fledged construction of my own paradise. It''s my turn to touch the finance industry.'' It must have umted a fortune. There are many other potential foundations. If that''s the case, I''ll have toy the groundwork so that I can put the kingdom''s money line under my feet. I realized one thing about this war. Maybe because I decided to livefortably in this life, I was a little rxed. That''s why I neglected to cause a war recklessly. It was a mistake that was not like me. If I had been really determined, I would have taken steps to prevent even dreaming of war before it broke out. As expected, I have to prepare in advance as much as possible.'' It''s tiring to live each and every one worrying about who''s going to target my back of the head and butt. If so, wouldn''t it be better to build a position where you can strike back at any time no matter what happens? But still not interested in power. Judging from the fact that the nobles in the kingdom are still politicizing each other, their power is really useless. If you want to aim for it, you have to get your hands on the real power. It''s the finance business for that. He who holds the money rules the world.'' money = power. This form holds true in most societies with at least a certain level of civilization. Whoever holds the flow of money in their hands will rule the world. And if I dominate the economy, whether I achieve world peace or ruin the world, it''s all up to me. asionally there are fools who try to rule the world by force, but that is all futile. In the end, unless you''re a nerd who wants to live alone in a world that''s turned into ashes after making it into a primitive society or ruling it out, in the end you won''t be able topete with someone with money. I''m not interested in the king, but I''m quite interested in the real people who y and eat. It''s more about money than politics. Money is the most powerful weapon in a civilized society. In fact, if you get hit with a bunch of money, it hurts. Considering what I''m going to do there, it should have that much influence.'' Perhaps, if the current situation is maintained, threatsrge and small will continue. If I coped with all of them one by one, I would have hair loss due to stress, right? So this time, I was about to properly change my weapon of finance. Is it a bank after all to be made for that?'' With my current authority, I can proudlye up with a n to establish a bank. And what follows is mary reform. Currently, most of the neighboring countries, including the Kingdom of Ernesia, mainly use gold coins, silver coins, and copper coins. Of course, each country has a different market price for gold and silver coins, and there are various types. I''m going to take this opportunity to hold them properly with my hands. Currency reform is a great force. Ironically, the right to issue currency in the first country I lived in, the United States, was held by a single entrepreneur, not by the state. In effect, those bastards controlled the world''s money. I want to take this opportunity to live like them. It''s also a loss not to take this opportunity.'' war boom. The continued sess of products I developed. The waves of money continue to churn like crazy. Even if I don''t do it anyway, there is no doubt that sooner orter someone will lead the currency reform. If that''s the case, wouldn''t that mean that there wouldn''t be much of a problem even if I stepped up and pushed him instead? There are also things I need to catch. If we miss this time, a bigger fight could break out... The past actions of the Three Kingdoms Alliance were more sensitive than I expected. If that''s the case, there''s a good chance that other guys won''t see us as well. There is no guarantee that the enemy is only foreign. If we don''t block it properly here, we can''t throw away the possibility that a world war will break out over the Kingdom of Ernesia, where money continues to flow, and this time, including not only the three countries, but also those who have rolled in from all continents or beyond. Before that, it takes control of finance in advance and builds up new products and new technologies based on that. And if you build up your strength with the money raised like that, you won''t make the mistake of taking it lightly and attacking like before. Worried that the world will attack our country? this! If so, you can do it like this. We just need to make the world kneel at our feet. All you have to do is conquer the world with little money. It''s a simple logic. ....simple? I just want to livefortably, I don''t want to plunge the world into a whirlwind of war. It''s cumbersome, but it can''t be absolutely necessary. Then I need someone to do the job first.'' In fact, it''s not impossible to cook and eat everything by myself... But again, I want to livefortably. The goal is to leave all the work to someone you can trust and suck honey on top of him. I need an expert who can stand out there.'' There is also the fact that it is much morefortable to put someone in front of you than to openly reveal your face. Fortunately, the financial industry itself already has talented people. The problem is how to convince him. I''m not the type of person who will be tempted to just try to convince you to go to the bank, so I''ll have to prepare an appropriate lure. When you''re thinking about which bait to throw. A sound came from themunication tool I had on my desk. Are you my mother?'' Each person you contact has a different ringing sound, so you can tell who it is just by listening to it. But what is your mother doing at this time? Puzzled, I activated themunication tool. Arell are you doing well? Yes, I am always doing well. But what are you doing? It''s no big deal. It''s just that Arel, you are already 16 years old. A mother who rhymes by saying strange things. ....For some reason, a chill runs down my spine. Strange forebodings swirl in my head. My right hand is throbbing, telling me to turn off themunicator! However, since the other person was a mother, I couldn''t bear to do such a thing, so I just listened quietly. Yes, I am already sixteen years old. Shouldnt we find a girl who will be betrothed to our Arel soon? I doubted my ears for a moment. yes? I beg your pardon''? ???? engagement?????? What? Don''t worry. The candidates were selected in advance by His Majesty and Mom. That''s not what I''m worried about. However, at this time, I was unable to speak with my mouth wide open. Come back to the pce sometime soon and see the match. Do you meet? no what do you mean? Mother! What a match!! It''s a match, hey hey hey!! I found it strange that my mother didn''t answer as I let out the screams of my soul. oh? Arel? Are you listening? Yes, I am listening very well. At times like this, I feel resentful of the excellent performance of thismunication tool. You can''t pretend you didn''t hear what has already been properly conveyed to your ears. Meeting... isn''t it too sudden? His Majesty also said it was the right time. Well, it''s customary, but since theing-of-age ceremony is celebrated at the age of 14, there''s nothing strange about choosing a fiance around that time. I heard that the oldest brother also decided on his fianc at the age of 15 and had a wedding as soon as he turned 20. Moreover, since he is a member of the royal family, this issue will be firmly established. It''s not for nothing that Kania-nee has been struggling with this issue in the past. I couldn''t understand my sister''s feelings at the time, but now I feel desperate. You were trying to avoid this. I''m sorry I couldn''t empathize with you back then. Kania noona who is gone now..... Uh... Mom? Surely not everything has been decided, even the fiance? Certainly, this is sudden for me as well. Of course, I knew that my fianc would be decided someday. But I never thought it woulde out of nowhere at this time. I haven''t even spread the wings of a free single yet!! Well, it wasn''t a nuance to get married right away, so it was clear that it was only a promise for the future. But the question is, Who is that opponent?'' but His Majesty only narrowed down the rmended candidates. Actually, I thought about deciding first. After all, Arel, shouldnt we listen to your opinion? It is a wise statement. thank god. I guess I haven''t decided who it is yet. If so, there is still hope. * * * Congrattions. Congrattions. It''s something to celebrate. Upon hearing the news of my engagement, Asha Dia Seina pped at the same time. There is also a schedule issue in the future, so it is necessary to inform the close people of this fact in advance, so this is the reaction that came back as soon as it was announced that day. Even the servants who are still working pass by, listen and p. Is this something to celebrate? Well, it''s something to celebrate. Thats right. Thank you.... It''s strange. Why do I feel depressed the more I receive congrattions? After all, it''s not the first time they''ve been engaged or married. Of course, it''s a process that I''ve been passing through in my past life. But why does this time feel so sad? I wonder if it bothers me because I decided to have fun with this life without any problems. Who is your opponent? Are you also the daughter of a prestigious family? Asha asked with interest. That''s about it, but actually, it hasn''t been decided until the end yet. Until the rmended candidates, my father and mother carefully selected them, but even after dropping them one by one, ten candidates remained. A sword with ten members... Wow~ The royal family isn''t that great. I tell you, not all ten of you are engaged? I''ll just pick one of them. When Seina sent a respectful gaze in a strange way, he corrected her misunderstanding. I don''t want to ask what''s so great about it. Its definitely one person. No matter how royal you are, you can''t imagine taking ten fiances at the same time? ....But for a moment, I almost thought, That''s fine!'' It seems like youre going to choose thest one out of ten and proceed with the engagement story. So far, its just a rmendation between adults. Well, it''s natural since you can''t hold an audition to decide on a fiancee. If you do something like that before then, then I will do whatever I can to stop you. More than anything else, if you do something like that, you might just kick the nkets for a whole month because you''re embarrassed. The problem is to decide on the fiance. At the end of a phone call with my mother a little while ago, I asked for the final candidate choice. Fortunately, I was so obediently given the right to decide, as if I had expected it toe out like that in advance. In fact, since Kania noona had an ident, there must have been an intention to respect her opinion to some extent. Chapter 117 Chapter 117. A match?! (4) One cannot help but get engaged, because that is the royal family. But I''m going to let you choose who you get engaged to. Still, this is humane enough. Among the past cases I know, there was a case where he was suddenly dragged away, confronted with a woman he had never seen before, and asked to perform an act on the spot. Of course, that was the case because the country was just a market there, and it wouldn''t go out that way here. However, it is no different that there is no status that is not as free in matters of marriage as the royal family. It will be difficult to decide. Dia was the one who said that. She quietly listened to our story and nodded her head. I am Arel''s fianc. It will be very difficult to pick the right opponent. ...what a worry, though. Do I need to be so serious? But I don''t have the heart to close my eyes and choose like a lottery. Because we have to choose someone worthy of Arell-nim. door? Wouldn''t it be a good fit if he or she is excellent in all aspects, including martial arts? Hey Dia. By all your standards, I''m single for life. It''s just that you don''t want to get married too soon, it doesn''t mean you''ll live your life as a single person. Is there any way I can change my job to a warlock in a different way? First of all, I called everyone together and asked them to think about it together with me. Unlike other times, I have to choose based on the documents alone, so I may be missing something with my eyes alone. At a time like this, there are young women here, so it would make sense to seek their opinions. that''s the purpose Engagement.... It''s a word that has nothing to do with me. Me too... with something like this. I dont know about this either. ....huh? Is it a reasonable line-up? weird. I was going to get dating counseling for younger sisters, but I missed this? I want to hear the opinion of Asha, a nobleman. I have nothing to say because the engagement was canceled as soon as the story of the engagement came out due to the fall of my family... Asha said bitterly. What about Seina? Dont adults decide who to marry or something? In our case, if you see someone you like moderately, dont bring them. What kind of market is this Lastly, what about Dia? ....No, I don''t think you have any special rtionship. At least he must have been busy making a living because he had a difficult childhood. In addition, since most of the time was devoted to magic research in the Mage Tower, is it even more distant from this topic? There are at least a simr story. Hana Dia''s answer waspletely unexpected. Naturally, everyone was surprised. huh? Dia, did you have a fiance? To be precise, there was only one time when I arranged a meeting within the Mage Tower. ording to a story I heard after that, there are cases in which young men and women''s spouses are sometimes designated within the Mage Tower. Perhaps it was a trend that originally did not exist, but the current owner of the Mage Tower said, Magicians are all absorbed in research and do not date.'' Whilementing, it is said that he eventually reached the point where the Mage Tower directly chose his opponent. ...It''s a really great magic tower. It can''t be a really pleasant mage tower. Unexpectedly, Aren''t wizards enjoying their lives?'' I thought. Someday, if I get a chance, I want to meet the human who is said to be the master of the mage tower. So did all the wizards escape solo? Dia shook her head, saying no. Even if it was designated that way, it was meaningless because most people would ignore it anyway. so? Who was Dia''s opponent at that time? Perhaps he was a rather ordinary wizard. It was enough to stay in the Mage Tower. but. but? It became a story that did not exist at all because a person who imed to be my self-proimed teacher was caught trying to cheat. That''s a teacher like an onion. Howe the story of someone who is dead and no longer continues toe out? Rest assured, Mr. Arell. Anyway, I wasn''t interested in the story . As I said before, it must be howpetent you are. Perfect in all aspects, including culture, martial arts, and family. It''s not an interview at a bigpany, but would you choose your fiance based on specs? There can''t be a woman like that in the first ce. ...H However, for some reason, Dia looked genuinely surprised. Did you really think I would understand that opinion now? Then, lets put our heads together and choose among the five. Didnt you say ten? Asha was puzzled when I said a different number from the one I exined earlier. Ten people. But five of them werent right out of sight. What I mean here is the fiancee''s background. I''m not talking about a family name or a su:tack. Because you can''t evaluate a person only by that. The problem with which I skipped them is the people who rmended them as fiancs. Four of them smelled like an overtly political drag on me. I saw a ploy to openly draw me into their faction. I think I was trying to hide it moderately, but for some reason I wanted something like this as soon as I saw the documents, so I had no choice but to notice it immediately after lightly investigating it through a reliable route. The purpose must be to make a connection with me using the means of marriage. If it were me in the past, I wouldn''t have thought to use marriage. Still, I miss my daughter. However, now, it would not be a waste to give a daughter-inw, because he became the best groom in the kingdom. The nobles wanted to send precious youngdies to me only with their own greed. Whatever, they are all beautiful. The portrait enclosed in the document caught my eye without realizing it. Jeop..... However, apart from that, if I get involved with them, I will inevitably get caught up in a muddy political battle. I was more reluctant than marriage, so I had no choice but to drop it. Thinking about it, it might be good to sort out the fiancee''s problems now.'' After seeing such an explicit fiance list. Even if I verbally avoided the engagement problem, it was clear that it would grow into a more troublesome problem in the future. Rather, it might be one way to firmly decide the seat next to me, which is the only one. Unfortunately, Arel may be sold out here. Of course it''s not definitive. In any case, just in case. ....But concubines are allowed here, so I guess it doesn''t really matter. I don''t really mean this. It''s real. First of all, I put off the n to establish a bank for a while. I tried to solve the fiancee problem first. By the way, didnt you say five minutes? Then what about the other one? Asha asked if she was curious about the reason for the other person''s elimination. Ah... I have to say that too. The other one... was eight years old. Everyone couldn''t speak. I tell you, it has absolutely nothing to do with my intentions! Absolutely not my taste!! my father? What do you mean? No matter how you think about it, your age is not in single digits!! It was the first time I felt fear after seeing a portrait. It''s great that you scare me. Yes, of course, that person is cute. She''s such a cute girl that I want to treat her as a little sister. But think of him as my opponent. It gets creepy. Some people with rare tastes would have hurrahed, but fortunately not me. No! Well, given my age, it''s alsomon for nobles to betroth young children, so there''s nothing strange about theirmon sense. Even if I think about the age difference between my father and mother... Maybe my father wasn''t very aware of that. However, she is too young to be introduced to her son. thus drop out. Then are the other five people okay? Yeah, first of all, on paper. First of all, there remains a crucial issue that we have to face face to face. Well, if you see a situation where you think this is not real, then let''s wisely throw away the engagement. Anyway, hitting and smashing is my specialty. However, the most important thing is to choose carefully so that such a situation does not happen. At least, you have to make a decision and talk as soon as possible for a full-fledged confrontation to proceed. The match will be held inside the royal pce. Originally, it should be called Youngji, but that is a bit unreasonable. It''s because the road is so cold, long and rough. There is a teleportation magic circle, but there is no reason to open it when she is not her official fiance. It must have been the intention that it would be better to prepare a ce for the opponent in the pce. ...I guess you didn''t think that if I called you to Yeongji, the other person woulde and run away?'' I believe it is not. After all, it''s only about his personality, because I can see through it if I meet him in person. For now, just focus on choosing carefully. After an all-night discussion, we finally decided on the opponent. yes i decided on you! I shouted, pointing at the portrait I had ced on top of thest remaining papers. After finally deciding who to face, Arel said thank you to those who worried with him, and then went back to the office to tell them what he had decided. The girls, who had been silent until Arel returned, remained silent for a while after that. It was Asha who spoke first. It''s a match... has the time alreadye like that? He murmured as if feeling a little new. Isnt it only three years? Anyone who hears it will know that you have served it for 10 years. Seina smiled bitterly. The boy, who was only 13 years old at the time, has now reached the age of going back and forth about dating. I can understand that you feel a little bit happy. By the way, does Arel-sama really want to choose her as a betrothal? However, in contrast to the warmhearted two knights, Diaman muttered as if he did not understand something. I think there must be someone more suitable. The important thing is whether Arell-nim likes it after all. Really?... Dia nodded as if she had a little understanding. But this worries me a little. Asha was concerned about something in a slightly serious tone. Asha, what sword are you worried about? No matter how you look at it, Asha is an aristocrat. Although the family fell apart once, there was a time when there was even talk of a good engagement. What she was concerned about was that, unlike Sei Nana and Dia, she wondered if she might be seen as a noblewoman. Are there any political problems among the nobility? I was so nervous and waited for Asha''s opinion. Arel-sama, you havent taught him properly yet, have you? ???? yes? Seina was rarely taken aback. What is this woman trying to say? In addition, as soon as Dia heard it, she turned her head away without saying a word, showing a somewhat uneasy look. That way... Asha? What sword are you talking about? Of course, thats all there is to it. Strangely, Asha looked shy. However, after realizing that it was useless to talk about that or this, he took it seriously as if he had prepared himself. But still embarrassed, he said again. Ah...Arell, sex education was still...? Seina was at a loss for words. Chapter 118 Chapter 118. A match?! (5) OMG, is this the point of view of an aristocrat? As expected, the aristocratic background is different, and they have a different perspective on things. No... not all nobles are like this. Asha... what kind of stupid thing is that? Are you serious? The problem is that the person who says it looks extremely serious. Can Dia say something? ...I''ll pretend I didn''t hear anything. However, Dia is avoiding this topic altogether. For some reason, he seems embarrassed to be involved in this conversation. ...I don''t want to engage in such an obscene topic. Wait! What is lewdness! In the end, Asha was shocked and protested. Other than that, I was seriously concerned, but it felt unfair to see this kind of reaction back. Is it a matter of course? There was no way that Arel had that experience yet. So, isn''t it a matter of course to worry about for the future too! This is a necessary issue in order not to be rude to the other person, just in case! In fact, it''s not that rare if it''s confined to the aristocratic family. Usually, that is a problem for adults to worry about, but now, the adults are only themselves. Therefore, this matter will have to be discussed by them. Asha insisted so. ...But isn''t it a problem that such thoughtse out first?'' Seina pointed it out in her heart, but didn''t bother to say it. Even if I told her anyway, Asha wouldn''t be able to hear it. It''s just an engagement ceremony. Isn''t it time to worry about that? Unexpectedly, Seina was the one who spoke the most calmly and bluntly. What about Asha who said that before? yes? What? Do you have any specific thoughts about the kind of education you im? What nonsense are you talking about? Because I don''t have one? what would it be Even among the same nobles, men and women will be different. Anyway, Asha was really embarrassed to say that she realized what kind of nonsense she had been talking aboutte. how about thinking about thatter? It''s an engagement anyway. In the end, Seina persuaded Asha, who was flustered, and decided to let the story go smoothly. Still, I roughly understood the intention. I was convinced that there was a usible justification. Well, can''t we talk about the full-scale after this? Or is it possible that Asha is going to step out on her own? yes? Then I wont bother. Sena? What the hell are you talking about... What are you going to do? Asha, who did not understand, quickly realized the meaning of Seina''s joke. What nonsense are you talking about!! Now, dont calm down for a minute! It was Asha who brought up the nonsense in the first ce! Seriously embarrassed, Asha jumped in to cover Seina''s mouth. Dia sighed as she watched the two of them making an untimelymotion in the early morning. Its fortunate that Arell-nim isnt here. So that the lord could not hear this tumultuousmotion, he was secretly using magic to soundproof it. No, are you all listening? However, no one noticed that Arel smiled and disappeared. Actually, I was on my way to the office and forgot something for a while, so I came back and listened to what they were saying just in time. Since the girls suddenly started talking about embarrassing topics, it was not good to intervene again, so in the end, they quietly hid their presence. But I didn''t want to back down again, so I ended up listening to it until the end. It was a fact that none of the three noticed. It didn''t take long for a match to be created. When I told my mother, I think it will be okay with this person, the seat was prepared at high speed as if she had waited. It seemed that it was a well-thought-out and well-prepared confrontation. ...Looks like I wanted to arrange it from before.'' Maybe I haven''t been able to talk about it because I''ve been busy with the issue of stabilizing the territory or the war. Now that most of those worries are gone, there is nothing to be afraid of. Whoop whoop whoop. Arell, do you like this youngdy? As soon as I return to the pce to see the match, my mother takes out the portrait and smiles as if she is genuinely happy. ... and seems to be really looking forward to it.'' Why is the mother more excited than the son? Well, it''s not that I don''t understand the feeling. Seeing that his one and only son is now dating for the first time, he must be very interested. However, what if Arel really liked that opponent and chose him? I can''t help but tilt my head. I also looked after the looks. More than that, what Arel was worried about was whether there would be any problems in the future. In fact, if you simply look at family status and whatnot, there are plenty of families that are higher than the one you''ve chosen now. However, Arel did not see only that. If you simply judge the family''s power, you will be involved in troublesome troubles in the future. I chose to be the daughter of a quiet family with no problems in the future...?'' Of course, this is a secret. I can''t possibly say that the engagement itself was reluctant.... We areughing bitterly inwardly. Ah, indeed, Arell was active in confrontation, and His Majesty was very happy. He, too, chose it with a lot of thought. Is that so It seems that the main culprit of this engagement problem is none other than my father. It means that royalty is no different when ites to wanting to see their older children start a family with the right person. By the way... have you ever met the youngdy I''m going to meet? Nothing. But don''t worry, His Majesty also said that she is a youngdy with a wless personality. So, I don''t believe in that. Again, I have no choice but to judge with my own eyes here. Because it''s a match anyway. Not even an official engagement. I''ll have to see for myself to determine if there''s anything wrong with it. * * * The meeting took ce in a room prepared in the pce. Across the white table in the middle, our hats were facing their opponents. A father and daughter, somehow nervous, are sitting across from us. I will greet you. I am Count Thewin Cowenst. My name is Saria Cowenst. They greet us in turn, starting with Count Tewin. I already know the background because I read the documents in advance. Earl of Cowenst. He is a nobleman who owns a territory in the southwestern part of the kingdom. Aren''t they from a very wealthy or powerful family? It was a family that boasted a long tradition and had a good reputation. It is the ce where I gave points because it is the most passable family and there is no background. Saria Cowenst, the second daughter of the Cowenst family. She is the opponent I will face today. This is Arell Ernesia. Nice to meet you. First of all, I gave them a word of wee with a pretense. It''s a meeting ce, but first of all, I''m a member of the royal family, so there''s no need to be polite. The words are correct. Because that reality is nothing more than a ce to check if she is the right person for me. At first, they only talked about things like this and that, but suddenly, the mother suggested, Wouldn''t it be better to let the two of us talk first? In the end, only me and Saria were left. ???? Hmm.'' I quietly nced at Saria''s figure. is fifteen years old. There is no shaking even in the sitting posture, as if she had been thoroughly educated on how to behave as a nobleman since she was young. And not only on the outside, but also on the inside, he seemed calm. I really feel like an aristocraticdy. From my point of view, there shouldn''t be a big problem with his personality. I don''t know if that''s what worked, but my mom seemed to like her first impression. When he left, he looked strangely excited. I spoke to her while thinking silly thoughts like I wouldn''t have to worry about conflicts with my father-inw in the future. It seemed that if I didn''t talk to her first, she would continue to wait and stare at me. Did you say Saria? It is. Since its also a face-to-face meeting, try to speak asfortably as possible. Doesn''t it matter? When I asked, Saria just smiled. Of course ites. Can you speak morefortably? I am okay. Arell is from royalty. I canfortably say Its a meeting ce. Do you think there are things you cant understand properly unless you speak morefortably? no? When I said this, Saria nodded her head as if she had some understanding. Then... I''ll try to speakfortably as Arel said. Right, right. let''s do that. After that, I talked to Saria about this and that. So, what are your hobbies? What kind of ce is Yeongji? It was only a typical face-to-face conversation. Since you can''t just ask a strange question, it''s important to keep the conversation going on a nonchnt topic as much as possible. But... As expected... is that so.'' As the conversation progressed, one thing became certain. As expected, it''s not him... It''s not bad in terms of personality. Obviously, he has a gentle personality and is well-educated. She was a nobledy worthy of being rmended as an opponent. An ordinary man might be able to wee it with both hands and feet. however. I am not that ordinary human being. And above all. Anyway, it''s not this guy.... The more we talked, the more I became convinced of that. It''s not that I have a bad personality. Again, by general standards, it''s wless. But that was the problem for me. My personality doesn''t match too much.'' Unlike me, he has noble hobbies and an elegant way of speaking. And it seemed that he had a deep knowledge of his own studies. She is truly a mother daughter. How much money did you spend on education? But that''s just inconvenient for me. It''s a bit difficult... How about really making her my fianc? The point is questionable. Does it look too human?'' If you are overly kind, that is also something you should think about a little. If I think about what I will do in the future, will that girl named Saria be able to handle the position of my fiance? It''s not that I want a particrly good person. But it''s not a problem if you don''t have too much. It might be difficult.... It''s simply a matter of concern for her before me. Maybe she''s having a hard time coping with what I''m doing. Just by looking at it, she''s the type of person withmon sense. It''s badpatibility with the professional in the previous life. Mom seemed to like her. There''s a problem with just deciding that. Is it better to refuse too?'' Actually, I didn''t think that this confrontation would work out. People.... I don''t think finding a partner will be that easy either. That''s why, even if I had other ns, I didn''t have ns right away. And I was thinking more carefully than anything else. I''m sorry for Saria, who was having fun talking with me, but I didn''t feel like epting this confrontation properly. Chapter 119 Chapter 119. A match?! (6) The confrontation itself ended unscathed. No matter how much I don''t feel like it, it''s not the way I do it. No matter how you look at it, I am a gentleman. I''m not a bad guy who does bad things to opponents who aren''t enemies. The question now is what to do with the oue of this confrontation. Should I properly refuse as nned? Or should I just ept it here? Either way is possible. However, the reason for my hesitation was that no one else, but my mother, had a lot of expectations for the result of this confrontation. I wonder if it would be better to reassure my mother and just ept it. But my mother, who was looking at my face carefully. Does thatdy not like Arel? Is there that much tea? weird. I pretended to be okay and even put on the facial expression properly. I dont see it. You don''t seem to like it for some reason. That is it. Rather than not liking the person I was facing... I tried to say something toe up with a reasonable excuse if possible, but my mother shook her head quietly. If you dont like it, its okay to say no. But didnt Father say he was looking forward to it too? I was worried that if I refused like this, my mother''s position would be embarrassing. Don''t worry. Because Peha said he always respects Arell''s opinion. Otherwise, what''s the use?'' he said. Hmm... In the case of Kania''s older sister, it seems that my father has been liberated in some way. You must have realized that trying to force them into a pair only leads to unexpected idents. At least, it seemed clear that he intended to respect my wishes regarding the engagement. Im sorry, but I will decline this time. I intend to speak well to the Cowenst family. I''ll have to get it sorted out just in case, so that thedy doesn''t get hurt. It has such manners. I told my mother that I would decline the confrontation, and I said that I would go for a walk because I had something to think about on my own for a while, and left the ce. Walking in the garden, I... I really lived? I felt truly fortunate. When no one was watching, I let out a sigh of relief. Actually, I really didn''t want to get married. I still want to live a more leisurely, leisurely and prodigal life. It''s too early for me to say that I''m still married. Yep. Yes, I should live a more rxed and fruitful life for the next few years. There are still many things I want to do. Best of all, I haven''t even finished Coke yet! Marriage is definitely next! Development of Coke rather than marriage! I''ll get married only when I finish Coke. It was time to harden my mind to be more firm and useless. Bassrock. In the corner of the garden where I was taking a walk, I heard something strange from the bushes. It looks like some little creature is running around? is it a rabbit? I wanted to, but the sign was ambiguous for that. My eyes reflexively turned toward it, and I stood still, waiting for the creature to pop out. In the first ce, there could be no dangerous creatures in the pce. It didn''t feel too dangerous. So I waspletely at ease. ....uh? for a moment? this guy? I was startled when I saw it sticking out of the bush. Contrary to expectations, it was apletely strange creature. A red lizard the size of a dog. At first, I suspected it might be a rare pet that someone had released. After confirming the presence of the lizard, I realized that it was not me. Smander? It ismonly known as the fire spirit. Since when did spirits start rolling around in the pce gardens? Doesn''t it make sense before then?'' If the spirits were simply beings that would roll around on the street, I would have caught the spirits of fire and used them instead of a living stove. But it can''t be. The fact that spirits exist in this ce has already been confirmed through records such as many old books. Even so, I didn''t deliberately seek out spirits. There are many reasons, but that aside. The fact that there is a spirit means that there is a person who summoned this guy?'' The spirit cannot be summoned easily by anyone. These guys are, to put it mildly, overly obsessive. If you don''t have a high affinity, you won''t even be allowed to call, let alone see. That affinity is different from the affinity of mana. Simr yetpletely different in character. It is difficult if you are not familiar with the nature of mana in nature itself. However, in my case, since I was young, I learned the practice of epting the mana that drifts in nature itself, so my affinity with nature increased and I could naturally see the spirits. In addition, he once learned the skill of dealing with spirits, so he knew it well. But as far as I know, there are no humans with high spirit affinity in Ernesia Kingdom. It is a really rare talent, so it is extremely rare to find it not only in Korea but also abroad. for a moment? Where did he go!! Then someone was approaching this way. Just in case you didn''t know, I looked at the signs, and this Smander and Mana are connected. In other words, he is the one who called this guy. Do you think it''s a woman when you hear her voice? When I turned my head in the direction I heard the sound, a girl with orange hair was running toward me. uh? for a moment? That guy... I wouldn''t call it an acquaintance, but he was someone I knew to some extent with his face and name. Pena Amret Janil? The opponent running right now was none other than the princess of the empire. As a result of this war, it is because she is a girl in a very pitiful position, havinge to the kingdom of Ernesia as a hostage in the form of studying abroad. I recognized her face just because I had to check the information when checking the results of thest war. That''s all. After checking the results, I stopped paying attention, so of course I didn''t even try to find out where she was. That''s why I didn''t think I''d run into her here. I thought it would be somewhere in the royal pce, but I never thought I''d run into a ce like this. Were you on a walk? Well, the external name is studying abroad. There''s no way the treatment itself will make you feel sad. There is no need to lock it up or do anything. If it''s inside the castle, you can give it some freedom. The security outside the castle is thorough, and it would be impossible for a single princess to break through it. Basically, as a princess of a foreign country, it is only natural that her minimum rights be respected to some extent. That''s all. In the end, ideals here are nothing more than hostages from a political standpoint. ...Well, I don''t care.'' The life of the princess of the empire is hers. Anyway, it is the result of the greed of adults that it has be like that, so it is self-inflicted. It''s none of my business. The problem is that I met her in this spot. Even if I don''t care, I don''t know what the other side thinks of me . So, I had no intention of ever meeting him. The princess of the empire who was running this way stopped as soon as she saw me. Well, do you know me too? But contrary to my expectations, she suddenly reached out to me. That lizard. Won''t you hand it over? is to say uh? I looked at her face, just in case, but she didn''t seem very interested in me. That''s right, you don''t know my face. In case I was nervous, I felt like an idiot. I hoped you wouldn''t recognize me at all. Hey, since I''ve never been active externally, is it natural that I don''t know your face? In other words, it was this red lizard that ran after seeing me. This... sal... is the lizard yours? I asked, holding out the smander I was holding. The princess nodded and embraced the smander that was offered to her. Unlike when I was holding it, it looks really familiar. That''s right... no matter how you look at it, the mana of those two is connected now. In short, it is that princess who summoned this spirit. Was the imperial princess capable of handling spirits? that''s a no-brainer No, considering that spirit affinity is a really rare talent in the first ce, wouldn''t it be strange if it became known to other countries right away? I''m a little concerned. Um are you the princess of the empire? When I asked cautiously, the princess nodded without question. Yes, my name is Pena Amret Janil. Whatever it is, call the princess or Pena whatever you like. That''s a very easy-going answer for a princess. This isnt even an empire, is it? And I''m in a position to study abroad. Also, forcing formality on each opponent is cumbersome. Seeing her say things like that casually, it seems that this princess also has a really bad personality. And you? Are you a noble working here? .... Rather than working, they are people who live here. I didn''t lie. It''s not a lie by any means. Still, here''s what I''ve seen. I was worried about revealing my true identity. once put on hold. If the princess wants to ask for my name, I don''t know, but I don''t bother to reveal it first..... ....isn''t it annoying? yeah don''t bother Anyway, thatdy doesn''t seem to be very interested in me. I just nod my head at the appropriate answer. Thank you for holding this guy. Just say that and try to go somewhere. no where are you going? Do you still have any questions left? That princess? Just in case, isnt that guy a spirit? At that moment, the steps of the princess, who was walking while holding the lizard, stopped. His movements stiffened with an unnatural feeling, and he slowly turned his head toward me. Wow, my eyes are shaking properly. That''s right. Did I step on the mine properly? Is that a spirit? What do you mean''? I mean the lizard. What are you talking about? Is this kid just a pet lizard? Look! Are you just a lizard? For some reason, she began to excuse the Smanders from being spirits. I feel like I''m being grabbed somehow. excuse me? Lizards don''t breathe fire while yawning like that. And it''s not that red. I don''t know if it''s not a winged lizard. But obviously, that looks different from them. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... The princess herself was at a loss for words, perhaps even realizing that this was a ridiculous excuse. Everywhere you look, it''s clearly agitated. Even with a cursory nce, she must be moaning, Oh, I had an ident. you you! Come to work for a second! Before I could be sure of anything, the princess suddenly dragged me and ran to a corner of the garden. Chapter 120 Chapter 120. Conflict?! (7) + Preparing to make a bank (1) Oh my God? What a shameful deal?'' I''m not in the mood for the same joke. hmm? I don''t have any money right now. What are you talking about! than that! I just forgot about that! Yes? Forget that this is a spirit. In the end, I guess I gave up on looking around. I will give you an example. Whoa... they''re trying to bribe me. To think that everything in the world can be solved with money. You''re a girl who doesn''t know how the world goes. I will pay the price without regret. I do not need it. what? It means I dont need that kind of money again. Money honestly rots and overflows. Seeing that I wasn''t bought off, the princess looked quite troubled. Is it troublesome if it is known that the princess has that spirit? He doesn''t answer, but he looks troubled just by looking at it. What''s the matter? I''d like to guess, but I don''t know anything about her because I haven''t cared about her until now. But I don''t think I''ll teach you by asking here. Now she seems to be on the lookout for me. I can''t. Then I wont tell you. ?... Huh? Because they dont talk. When I said I would keep it a secret, the princess opened her eyes wide as if in surprise. Or do you want me to make some strange request? Its not like that Are you really going to keep it a secret? I dont know why you want to hide it, but it doesnt have anything to do with me. I said it honestly. It wouldn''t mean much to me even if the princess said that she had a spirit. When I gave a very valid reason, she showed a little understanding. Still, on the other hand, I don''t give up my vignce. Even if I talk, it''s enough if the princess catches it, right? Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... of course it is. I don''t believe it, but thinking about it calmly, I can understand it. Are you really not talking? of course. I keep my promise. Even so, he is famous for keeping one promise thoroughly. And he is famous for forgetting promises when he turns around, but this is a secret. There''s no reason to talk about it, so there''s nothing to talk about. Isn''t that aplete lie? If you don''t want to be found out before then, you don''t have to call me out. I cant just do it like that, can I? ....ites out on its own. Listening to the circumstances, the fact that I was running around a while ago wasn''t taking this guy for a walk. He said that he was just chasing after something that jumped out and wandered around. Well, it''s troublesome for the elemental sage. If it''s a person with a half-way affinity, there are cases where the spirit acts arbitrarily. Basically, it is closer to the feeling of acting in consultation rather than a one-sided ordering rtionship. That''s why I don''t bother using spirits. There''s no benefit to it, and I don''t even like it. In some cases, you may not hear anything at all. I don''t listen to opponents who are weaker than me This feeling? Apparently, the princess didn''t feel like a spirit sage either. It''s just that they have a high affinity, so it looks more like a case where that Smander follows his will. let me teach you a tip. uh? tip? Give orders with strong awareness. Do you have a dog, for example? It should feel like educating that puppy. Spirits of that form are not highly intelligent. To put it bluntly, it is a lizard. At my advice, the princess put the smander on the floor while being suspicious. Try it. hand! I do. Isnt that a puppy? Whether its a lizard or a puppy, thats it. Now, try it. In the end, the princess held out her hand and gave an order, as if she had decided to pretend to be deceived. hand! The smander looked up at her nkly for a moment, then put out a front paw. If in doubt, order more. After that, roll and jump! Let''smand various things, etc. This red lizard faithfully follows. Isnt it that easy? Easy-to-do spirit training. You, too, are elementalists from today! The princess, who had caught on like that, ordered the smander to return this time, and the smander submissively turned into a red light and disappeared. Its simple, but few people know how to do it these days. How do you know? I read it in a book. They usually believe it when they make excuses like this. In fact, it''s not difficult to find old books about spirits in the pce. The princess seemed to trust her now, perhaps because her vignce had be less vignt than before. what is your name? You''re asking too soon. Well, it wouldn''t have been of any interest to me just a little while ago. Are you trying to remember my name for now, even forter? what to do Shall I tell you the truth? Or should I use a pseudonym in moderation? Arel Ernesia. Please remember. After thinking about it, in the end, I decided to just teach her her real name. No matter how hostage she is, her opponent is a princess from another country. If I y around with the name for no reason, I think it will be annoyingter. and. I wanted to see some reaction. Ah...rel''? Ernesia? As if she noticed something only then, the princess nkly muttered my full name. You Because I have nothing to hide. However, the princess'' reaction that followed was slightly different from what I expected. Were you royalty? ?...yes? If youre Ernesia, youre royalty, right? It is. what? It''s not the reaction I was expecting. Did you expect a feeling of trembling with more shame, anger, andplex emotions? Have you heard my name and dont think about anything? thought? The princess tilted her head. Is that an unusual name? okay. You want to fight me!! ....Anyway, thisdy really doesn''t seem to have any thoughts. That means... You really don''t know about me?'' Being defeated in the war and eventuallying as a hostage, but hearing my name and not responding. that she doesn''t know about me Am I not involved in politics that much?'' Are you not interested? I don''t know if it was raised on purpose or not close to it. With that alone, I learned a few things. However, I wonder if this is really nutritious information for me. Maybe it''s just for sending them hostage.'' Sometimes there is such a thing. It''s like royalty that only exists for the sake of it. There are people who do n''t know any of the important secrets . Is she like that too? There are just a few doubtful points... but let''s skip that for now. Cause I''m not involved Anyway, if you understand that I am a member of the royal family, it''s simple, right? That there is no merit in making fun of me at will. Uh...yes... that might be the case. At first, he seemed to understand. Rather than that you said Arell, right? yes. Well, please feel free to call the princess. More than that. By any chance... do you know about spirits? You can be confident that you know the tricks of grabbing the spirit king by the cor and intimidating him to get rid of it. Its just to the extent that I understand it. Then can I ask you something elseter? ...it doesn''t matter. There''s no point in refusing. But I dont usually stay in the pce. what? Have you been relegated to the provinces? They are royalty too!! You see right through the situation! Rather, what is a relegation! Relegation! Don''t feel sorry for me! I''m happy! That''s why, if you''re looking for me, ask the guy named Lanfil, the head of the escort knights who works at the concubine. Then maybe they will contact you. Ill remember it. I just hope you never find me. Well, after this, I won''t have to run into her again. She will soon forget too. I was just thinking that way. Fortunately, I was able to turn it down somehow. Let me meet my father in person and post an opinion that refuses to meet, saying that it is not yet time. ....is it? i get it. Arel, if you don''t have an idea yet, I''ll wait a little longer. dly my doctor was respected. I''ll think about it againter. However, there was also a feeling of regret deep inside. I wonder why adults are so anxious about not letting their children get married..... They''re bound to go when the timees... Anyway, with this, there''s no need to worry about getting married for the time being, right? So, let''s take this opportunity to do something. Preparation to establish a bank (1) As soon as I returned to the territory, I drew a picture for the establishment of a bank in earnest. While I was preparing for the meeting, I prepared the idea and the groundwork in my spare time, so there is no big difficulty in making a specific n. Um... but the problem is that I''m attracting him.'' Thinking so, I decided to act immediately. Whatever you decide to do, do it as quickly as possible. Because I''m going out, get ready... I was about to go out of the office and tell the servants to get ready, but I paused before going out the door and frowned. ....I didn''t realize it because I was lost in thought a while ago. When I opened the door as quietly and quickly as possible, Asha Seina and Dia, who had been eavesdropping on the situation in the room just before, ran into me in the same posture as they were clinging to the door. What are you guys doing? Asha was the first to answer when asked. That''s it... I guess I should say I''m worried because Arel-nim is strangely quiet after returning from the meeting. worry? What do you mean? ...I was just wondering if something happened to Arell-nim in the confrontation. Dia calmly exined. So... that is? You guys mistakenly thought that I was kicked in the face-to-face meeting? It''s not like that at all... Three Seina! Say something! It''s because you said that''s a car''! Eh? Is it the sword that abandons me right away? Apparently, as soon as I returned from the meeting, the three of us seemed to have misunderstood what had happened at the meeting, as I immediately shut myself in thinking about the n to establish a bank. So thats it? Did you think I might be kicked? There are all these absurd misunderstandings... It''smentable. Can we punish that opponent? Dia asks with her staff. don''t do it. don''t Aren''t I kicked? The car is also my own, and I never car. Then how did you meet? ...I just haven''t thought about it yet. After I exined, the three of them seemed to have cleared up their misunderstanding about dating. But for me, it''s really sad. I can''t believe I... misunderstood that I''d be kicked around... How dishonorable this was as a pro in my previous life. Chapter 121 Chapter 121. Preparing to open a bank But you refused. Did you not like the other person? Are you going to be roughly the same? Well, it''s not that the other person had a problem, so don''t misunderstand. It''s just that I didn''t like it. For the time being, I made an excuse for the honor of the opponent who saw the match. It was me who was always cold, so I have to exin that much. There are other things to do than that, so get ready to go. Anyway, it is more important toy the foundation for making a n for me to livefortably in the future rather than meeting in the past. Since the distance is long, I will go by teleport. Prepare Dia. Yes, but where are you going? huh? not a big deal. I said it lightly as if it really was nothing. I''m just going to seduce someone who might be my next business partner. In a sense, it may be another confrontation. Yeah, it''s more important than a face-to-face meeting with someone you''ll be discussing money with. Using Dia''s teleport magic, I arrived at a small territory located in the southwestern part of the kingdom. Basically, in terms of scale, it is nothing more than a rural area that is barely self-sufficient. However, there is no idiot who ignores this ce because thend is small, at least not among the sane nobles. Im here. It''s quite secluded.... I nced around the lord''s castle and surveyed the atmosphere of this ce. It may not have been a ce that has been revived in earnest, but there were no signs of great suffering on the faces of the residents that I see from time to time. This is Karet-ryeong... Asha, who apanied me, looked around and muttered as if thinking about something. Today, not only Dia, who used the teleport magic, but also Asha, for some reason, apanied her. Not because it''s particrly dangerous. It was because I thought it would be better for Asha to show her face at least here. Theres nothing to be too nervous about. When I tried to reprimand Asha with a bitter smile. We heard someone calling us. A man in his early 40s who seemed to be the lord of this ce came out and greeted me. Wee, Mr. Arell!! Hajill Carret. On behalf of Karet, I would like to express my wee to Arel. ...Don''t be too rigid, Marquis Carret. I responded to his greeting with a smile as well. You are Sir Pernil. I often heard the story from my youngest daughter. Ah, my name is Asha Pernil. For some reason, Asha greeted him with a lot of tension. Dia, not knowing why Asha behaved so hard, tilted her head in silence. Knowing the circumstances, I smiled bitterly. I can''t help it. This is Karet. and Marquis Carret. Heiacaret, who is currently dating Asha''s younger sister, Iret, is his youngest daughter. As an aside, Iret and Heia seem to be getting along well these days. ....I was very curious about how they were getting along. Looks like my daughter has caused trouble. Oh no! My sister is... Asha rarely panics. It must be a very ufortable moment for Asha, who is currently in the same position as the head of the Pernil family. Even so, the reason I brought Asha was more so that Marquis Carret would not be too wary of me. Even if you''re not familiar with them, it''s good to give them a little sense of kinship. However, it would be apletely ufortable position for Asha. Because she wouldn''t know how to treat the other person. As if understanding her, Marquis Karet nodded and guided us. You can befortable. Please eat inside first. The impression of the inside of the castle, which came under his guidance, feels like it was decorated quite well. Rather than being extravagant, it''s more about showing the other person appropriate dignity and wealth. It feels like furniture and decorations are equipped with appropriate practicality and design rather than luxury items. Shall I improve the interior in this direction in the castle where I stay? I suddenly had such a thought. Well, the current business is not simply to consult on interior design, but to discuss future business. Marquis Carret, who was sitting opposite me across the table, stared into my pupils. Excuse me, can I get straight to the point? I think so anyway. Oh, I''m sorry I came here in such a hurry first. Saying that, I handed him a gift prepared in advance. Well, it was just a gift of a few new products that had not yet been distributed as a greeting. However, while Marquis Carret readily epts my favor, she is not seduced by it. Simji ising soon. The first time I saw him was when he greeted me at a banquet on my birthday. Even so, the reason I thought of him was simply because of Asha''s sister''s work, and because I was purely evaluating him before. Lets get straight to the point. He took a sip of the tea and continued talking. I want to do business with the Karet family. You mean business? If it''s just business, I know that there is a business that Arel-sama can reach, right? Of course, the reaction was that I didn''t understand. It must be that he doesn''t understand why I left the normalpany and suddenly brought up this story to him. Not to mention, the family was not specialized in the business of currying. To put it bluntly, they are the ones who are talented in investing. That''s why they can live affluent despite having a narrow territory. No, it is not a simple business. I think it''s a scene where bigger money is rolling. Money you mean? Tell me without dragging on. I intend to establish a bank in Ernesia Kingdom where my influence can reach. His eyes narrowed. Normally, it would be a joke, so I would pass it off, but he noticed that I was speaking so seriously, and that my current performance was not something to be easily overlooked. Why did you do that to me? I don''t have enough hands to drag the bank by myself. There are no talented people on our side of the territory either. Then its only natural to find someone who can work with you, right? I chose Marquis Carret as my partner to lead the establishment of a bank. This is because it was judged suitable not only for his personality, but also for his ability through rumors heard in the world. Is your goal simply to establish a bank? Cant you? To be precise, we will issue currency. A bank is a window for that. It explicitly expressed its intention to obtain the right to issue currency. In this case, the simplest and best way is to just quickly reveal your true feelings. Currency issuance right... Father... I have already told His Majesty in advance. I am doing it, not anyone else, so you will support me. In addition, the economic power will be held by the royal family, not by anyone else. My father may have expressed his intention to grant permission with that in mind. And this is the currency that will be circted in the future. I''ve put some metal coins I''ve sampled on the table. Respectively, copper and gold will rece traditional currencies. At this point, it should be conveyed desperately that I am not joking. ...Arel-nim, can I seriously tell you my opinion? However much? Give your opinion openly. When I shrugged my shoulders and gave my permission, Marquis Carret red at the coins I showed her in a cold sweat. It''s difficult to talk about banks, but money is usually not a formidable task. I know. Currency reform is by no means a light achievement. Of all the things in the world, things involving money are bound to be the most troublesome. One of the sensitive ones is money. The existing copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins have too many loopholes. First of all, the biggest problem is about counterfeiting. Of course, the mold for printing each currency was thoroughly managed by the kingdom, but there were idiots who wanted to imitate it. Fortunately, it mostly ended in failure. The mold used to print currency that is currently used was manufactured by the Dwarves with all their might. It would be difficult to recreate it with tolerable means and skills. However, there are many other problems besides counterfeiting. For example, the problem of content. It is alsomon to lie about the silver and gold content of each currency. I heard that about 20 years ago, there was a considerablemotion because of a noble who secretly tried to deceive the content. In addition, it seems that various big and small troubles keep happening. I will use this opportunity to stabilize the value of the currency of the Kingdom of Ernesia. And I''ll catch that flow. I wonder if this currency is counterfeit? Impossible. I bet The mold used to manufacture this was entirely designed and manufactured by me. In addition, several anti-counterfeiting methods have been applied in this. At least 20 other guys did it to rey it? It will take 30 years. Of course, by that time, we wille up with more advanced anti-counterfeiting methods. In conclusion, I can assure you that no one can print this currency. The metalposition is also my original. ...I''m not a cksmith, so I can''t say anything. If it''s a guarantee, the iron workshop can do it for you. Since ancient times, when ites to iron, borrowing their names is still the way to prove a brand. Even if it''s just when I''m printing this sample now, I''m going to say, Are you using this level of technology for just that!! And the dwarven cksmith, Aken, said in an absurd way. When I said this confidently, Marquis Carret began to suffer from the heart. how is it? Would you like to hear more? It looks like it should. I''m still not sure if I can participate in Arel''s ns. To Marquis Karet, who asked for a more detailed exnation, I told the stories I could tell at this point in turn. How to establish a bank, management policy, what to do with funds, etc... And most importantly, my thoughts on currency reform. Each time he heard it, Marquis Karet''s face gradually went into agony. It''s to the point where I want to watch it slowly to see how serious people can get. Perhaps in his head right now, he is reviewing my n and weighing the benefits and risks that will follow. An eye for profit and loss calctions. Based on that, will you invest in the other person? The sense of deciding whether or not to speak. Perhaps right now, he is desperately shaking his head, shuddering at a scale that is different from the previous transactions. I think it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, how about ? I dont know if thats the case. He groaned and spoke out. Can I ask you something? Is there really only one? Keep asking questions until you are satisfied. Let''s leave no doubts. This time, instead of forcing cooperation unterally, I am taking the policy of slowly convincing the other party and drawing them to my side. It is a n to fight against the money going around the kingdom. It''s not something you can do just by impulse. Chapter 122 Chapter 122. Preparing to build a bank (3) + Mercenary''s Vige (1) What should I do? That''s the first thing I don''t understand. Already, it seems that Arell-samas n doesnt require manufacturing power. That''s not wrong. I''ve already secretly sprinkled rice cakes on it before. The rest is a n that you just have to step through sequentially through execution. It''s time toe and need someone''s help. What a shame~ I need you, Marquis Karet. What is that... I want you to be the head of the bank I''m going to establish... as the president of the bank. And I will be the hidden power behind you. I''m behind you To be precise, it would be more correct to say that I did note to trade with him, but purely to scout. You mean the bank manager? To be honest, I cant handle managing that far. you can do it Cause I''m a kid who can But is it annoying? Even the money going around in the territory right now is secretly entrusted to Dia to calcte it. But how much more troublesome would it be to manage the flow of money that will circte throughout the kingdom and even across the continent. I don''t want to die counting money for the rest of my life. We need a proper leader. I need someone to work for me. That''s why I decided to put Marquis Carret in that position. Well, after sitting in the bank president''s seat, as long as you don''t deviate beyond the limit, I''ll close my eyes to the extent of taking care of your own gain. But only to the extent that it does not harm me. I''m sure it will be of great benefit to you as well. I asserted Suddenly, do you see the limits of just investing in the current way? I wont deny it. The Karet family''s main job was to lend money to a noble''s business with potential and receive the profits. However,tely, all of that was flowing toward me, so I must have been thinking about it. I''m doing all the hot businesses these days. Nevertheless, you can see his personality when you see that he doesn''t resent me sincerely. That''s why I tried to reach out to him. Certainly, ording to Arel-nim''s suggestion, I... my family will be able to obtain great power. As expected, you quickly realized the power of the armor I was going to put on you. Assuming that my n seeds, sitting at the top of the bank means reigning over a huge amount of money. There is nothing strange about being treated as one of the most powerful people in the country, rather than an aristocrat with some wealth. But it doesnt seem like youre being so tempted for something like that? I smirked and looked at his face. As expected, it''s still a look that doesn''t like something. Do you like it. It''s a relief that I''m not a foolish guy who wags his tail simply blinded by greed. Arel-sama, do you really think that all of this will go as nned? It is a n for that. I will make it happen somehow. I said emphatically. Of course, I don''t think that everything in the world goes my way. then? I just write numbers to make it happen as I thought. Mary reform is not impossible. Marquis Karet, you are probably worried about whether you can really settle this currency properly in the kingdom? That''s right. It''s a natural question. Because reforming the currency means driving out the existing currency and putting them in its ce. If youpare it, it''s different from a coup d''tat achieved by money. Of course, the existing dominating currencies will not give up their ce. Of course, it would be the merchants who rebelled. Some will try to watch the flow quickly. Therge upper house will weigh the losses against the gains and try to decide which currency to support. It won''t be easy. But it is not impossible. I smiled an ominous grin. Who do you think holds the most gold coins in Ernesia Kingdom right now? .!! Marquis Carret clenched his fists. okay. it''s me Me and the trading association I manage already have a huge amount of gold coins. I already have the flow. It is still flowing in real time there. As long as the gold coins are in my hands, currency reform is not impossible. There, I have already received advice from many great merchants. I have assured some like-minded merchants that if they will support the bank I will build on this asion, the congo will fall ordingly. They are not the ones who will refuse to give you an advantage. The superiors were delighted and promised to raise their hands on my side. What we are trying to do is not just currency reform. The goal is topletely solidify the economic situation in Ernesia Kingdom by using the function of the bank. The financial situation in the Kingdom of Ernesia may have be affluent, but the torrent is just as strong. Currency in an unstable market. Unreasonable trading, mindless spection and illegal gambling. As much money flows, it is often headed in the wrong direction. Everything is filled with reins without omission at this opportunity. appealed to that purpose. This time, Marquis Carret began to worry about her heart. It seems that the cause is more important to him than huge gains and desires. ...I''m sure Arel-sama''s n is great. It will definitely work. But what do you not understand? Even though he praises him, his expression is not bright. Rather, it seemed to be haunted by iprehensible questions. What is Arel aiming for? huh? Arel-sama''s wealth must be so enormous that someone like me can''t imagine it. no way? Not to that extent. But I can''t deny that there are many. And the money will continue to umte. Arel''s estate will continue to grow richer. Why are you trying to get your hands on a bank now? He doesn''t understand. Now, even if I sit still, I am sitting in a position where I continue to make money. What is it that I regret that I continue to pursue money? I cannot cooperate with you if you are simply interested. It is a reasonable point. Your question is perfectly valid. so teach me The reason I want to do this is different. Perhaps this man will never understand unless I tell him honestly. Now is the time to show you the picture I drew. For me, the bank is just a vehicle for me to hold my money and control the flow. What is it for? city. yes? I''m going to build a huge city in Fahilia. Thend freezes over in the winter. A ce that other ordinary noblesughed at as useless. From the first time I was appointed as the lord of Fahilia, there was only one thing I decided to do. make this ce my paradise. I will make it the best city to suck honey. And I livefortably with everyone in the best city where nothing iscking. I am satisfied with that. This is my current goal in life. Building a city is a lord''s greatest wish. Do you mean the city? However, building a city is not easy, even for a country. That is why detailed preparation is necessary. It''s money, I just have to keep making it. It''s a technology you have to devise. As for the poption, when Fahilia bes a good ce to live, it will naturally flow in. So I was removing obstacles one by one. Recently, enoughnd was acquired to build a city on. As far as banks are concerned, they are one of the cornerstones for me to build a city. Even that bank? okay. I will hold the economic power and put order in order so that you do not dare to damage my city. The city I will create will be an unexplored ce that will never be faulted anywhere, whether it is economy or military force. Is that your dream? He genuinely has a look in awe at me. It must have been shocking to see someone who was determined to do everything in his power to build the city. Are you saying that you''re building a city in Fahilia?... Ordinary lords wouldugh at me saying that. You canugh. no. If Arel-nim says it, it cannot simply be a joke. Perhaps he noticed that I had the ability and the obsession to really do it. so? Did Marquis Carret understand the reason I gave you? ...For now, I understand. Rather, it is more realistic that it is not a noble purpose. The most reliable motive in the world is desire. For the sake of the world or for the greater good, rather than a talker. The one who works hard for tomorrow''s breakfast is more realistic and trustworthy. Well... that''s purely my subjective opinion. then? Lets ept Arels proposal. Unlike the long agony so far, the decision was made very quickly. It is a wise choice. With this, your family will not be far from revival for generations. I didnt necessarily hold hands hoping for that. From the lord''s point of view, this is a happy word. We shook hands firmly. The detailed story was then decided to be divided step by step through themunication channels I handed over. By the way, Mr. Arell? If you set up a bank, what are you going to do with the expenses? I asked if he was suddenly curious. You''ve probably remembered that the ns I''veid out so far are good, but you haven''t heard the most important thing. No matter how big the safe is, it is dangerous without a gatekeeper to guard it. Not only the manager, but also the force to properly protect the bank is needed. Should I find out on my side? No, you dont have to worry about it that much. You already have that in mind. Of course, I''m thinking of a gatekeeper candidate to protect the safe. Sooner orter, you too will go to the negotiations. Is that so? It was a bit of a no-brainer. As long as I assure you, you can trust me. He seemed to think so. Well, the negotiations over there have to work out somehow.'' As I thought to myself, I thought of the people I would have to negotiate withter. Mercenary''s Vige (1) However, not everything in the world goes ording to one person''s expectations. In order to get people to take care of the bank security, I sent Seina to ask for cooperation first. After a while, Seina returned to the castle with the answer. Sena? How did it go? Ah thats what I mean. Unlike usual, Seina had a puzzled expression on her face. Seeing him scratching the back of his head and feeling embarrassed, he seemed to know the result without having to listen. Have you ever been rejected? I have no face. I used to try to talk well. Hmm, there is a little problem. It seems that the negotiations are not proceeding with Seina alone. I think it would be difficult to expect cooperation there. okay? I can''t. I have no choice but to go myself. yes? I said I was going myself. You can''t give up just because you''ve been rejected once. If Seina went and it didn''t work out, I''ll just go find it myself this time. So I''ll go myself. .... To Seina''s hometown. I was thinking of hiring the people from Seina''s hometown... as guards and bodyguards, people who have made a living doing mercenary work for generations. However, he sent Seina to negotiate, but failed. then i have to step in I will go and negotiate myself. Chapter 123 Chapter 123. Mercenary''s Vige (2) Seina Garil''s hometown. There is a vige called Nachepanil. The location is at the ce where youe out after crossing the mountain range at the southern end of the kingdom of Ernesia. It''s almost like it exists near the border. 50 years ago. Settled there, they built a vige and have been living there ever since. It is said that there is not much interaction with the outside world because it is far from the city, except for regr peddlersing and going. It''s a ce where you have no choice but to be teleported because of the location. Last time, I gave Seina a few special teleport scrolls and sent her to talk about the negotiations, but it didn''t seem to go well for some reason. More than a failure, this time I have no choice but to go myself. Although Seina couldn''t speak directly, she encouraged me to give up negotiating with them. If I give up easily, my pride will cry. I set out to go gearco. I would like to get their cooperation if possible. So I decided to go and talk to him again. We moved to the in outside the vige by relying on Dia''s teleport magic. If possible, I wanted to move into the vige. It was because there was no map of Seina''s hometown, the coordinates were vague, and it was safe tond on a in where nothing was possible due to distance reasons. Im sorry for making you use long-distance teleport in session. ....No problem. Dia didn''t show any sign of fatigue, and answered rather bluntly. She said that she could use the teleport scroll because it was just the two of them, but she dared to follow her this time too. I dont know what will happen, so its best for me to go too. I guess it was this reason that I was worried about my safety. Well, it''s so far away, and it''s near the border, so it won''t be strange if anything happens. But you don''t think there''s anything to worry about? Anyway, Seina is going as a guide and escort, and the destination this time is her hometown. Dia might be right this time. It''s just that Seina agrees with Dia''s opinion for some reason. what do you mean? Come to think of it, there was something that bothered me. When I announced my intention to go to Seina''s hometown myself, he carefully tried to dissuade me. And after going back to her hometown, Seina somehow seemed to be worried about something. Sena, did something happen? ...That''s what I mean. Actually, I should have told you in advance, including that.... Actually. Because I ran out before I even heard it. Actually?... It was when Seina was embarrassed and was trying to say something. Dia, who was staring at somewhere, frowned and took a few steps in front of me. ...I''d like you to step back for a moment. The fact that Dia, who always looked around from behind me, suddenly stepped out means that there was something. Let Dia chant a spell by stamping the tip of her wand on the floor. A circr electric shock wave spread out roundly. Then, arge number of people suddenly appeared in an empty ce and were electrocuted, screaming, and rolling over before passing out. They''ve been in ambush since we arrived. You are rude to dare to hide in front of Arell-nim. Dia muttered as she looked down at them coldly. What are those guys? Ah did I do it again? Seeing them, Seina sighed in embarrassment. I thought for a while about how to react. In fact, I was noticing it right away. As soon as we get to the ins, we cast an invisibility spell and there are people lurking around us. Invisibility magic seems to have been used as a magic tool, but the skills of those who use it were quite high. Judging by their presence, there were a few hidden people with at least the level of beginner level Aura Expert. And yet, I kept quiet because I judged that they would not pose much of a threat. Looking at Seina''s reaction now, I somehow guessed their identities... Are these guys from your hometown, by any chance? I am not sorry. I''ve said it once. I think you misunderstood something. Apparently, he didn''t seem to be hiding to give me a surprise wee. Seina let out a long sigh and told me to wait a moment before stepping up to one of the fainted people and kicking him in the side. Then, when he came to his senses, he said something in a rather violent tone. Seina seemed to be questioning him about something. -1 They keep talking about something in anguage they have never heard before. Arell-sama? Where is thatnguage from? Come to think of it, Seinanes vigers were originally a mercenary tribe from another continent, right? It''s probably the nativenguage. When Dia was curious about thenguage she was hearing for the first time, I exined as I guessed. It''s the first time I''ve heard of that, so I don''t know what you''re talking about right away. However, judging from the tone of voice and the faces of the people speaking, it seems that Seina is arguing about something and criticizing it. When the man said something as if he were making excuses, Seina argued again and kicked him. ???? what?'' It sounds a bit harsh to simply chat with people from your hometown, right? While wondering, Seina returned as if the story had ended. The vigers were also starting to retrieve equipment and go back. Did the story go well? Sorry to have kept you waiting. There must have been a bit of a misunderstanding... It seems like they mistook us for something else. Something else? hmm? what? Come to think of it, what was Seina talking about earlier? I couldn''t hear the details because I was excited and jumped out. Actually, I should have told you sooner, but Seina was embarrassed and continued. Right now, the situation in our vige is a bit embarrassing. That''s why I can''t ept any requests. What''s going on? It is called Avenna Garil. I am in charge of the vige chief. It was an old man who seemed to be in histe 60s who said that. I''m sorry that I can''t treat Arel separately. He apologized like he was really sorry. I don''t really want fancy hospitality when I came here by surprise, so it doesn''t matter. Grandpa was too heavy. Keep your mouth shut, Seina. You are out of habit. He spoke to Seina in a somewhat stern tone and ordered her to remain quiet. Um... the thing about your surname is to cover Seina... This old man is my grandfather. This spoiled child is my granddaughter. Both of them answered as if they were terribly sorry. I am truly sorry for not having enough of my granddaughter. No, not to that extent. Seina is excellent and helps a lot, so it''s not that much... Anyway, that''s how it turned out. Seina was the granddaughter of the vige chief''s family. Why didn''t you tell me? That the vige chief is Seina''s grandfather? Ah thats what I mean. I didnt tell Seina because I didnt want to trouble Arel-sama. Instead of the perplexed Seina, it was her grandfather Avenna who spoke. What are you talking about? Is there something wrong? Let me show you that I really don''t know. Unlike when dealing with Seina, Avenna asked me with a slightly rxed atmosphere. Looks like you didnt listen? I thought it would be quicker to hear from here, so I didnt ask on purpose. Come to think of it, Seina kept trying to exin something to me. Um, is it my mistake for not listening to her? Come to think of it, did you say that this town is not in a situation to ept my request? is there really something It''s hard to even talk about wanting to hire them. Then there is nothing to hide. I will tell you the truth. Avenna spoke slowly to me, still feeling somewhat uneasy. Currently, we cannot afford to ept any requests. ...Is it simply that you don''t like the request? Or do you mean something else? Which one? Come to think of it, I was also concerned about the whereabouts of the vigers who were monitoring us at first. It sounds like you''re on the fence about something. I''m sorry, but we are currently not in a position to ept requests due to a problem. is something going on? It''s not worth talking about. Why don''t you bother to tell me? It didn''t show it outwardly, but somehow it seemed like an unexpected atmosphere. is there something No big deal. It sounds like you''re worried about something like that. Feeling suspicious for some reason, Dia, who had been watching me quietly while I thought for a while, stepped forward and asked a question for some reason. ...Well, it seems that the atmosphere in the vige was different from before. Previous? ....Right. What about you? Dia? Are you familiar with that person? ...I stopped by this ce for a while after I came out of the Mage Tower. That could be Come to think of it, I heard about Dia when she was first hired by us. Dia said she didn''t know the location of Fahilia, so she went down south at first. Did youe all the way here? ...it wasn''t until I came here that I realized I was in the wrong ce. A little embarrassed, he replied. I never thought it would go all the way down to the south... It seems that it really went all the way to the border. When I teleported just in case, I always made sure to mark the coordinates properly, but that seemed to be the correct answer. The atmosphere of the vigers was also strange. I was too wary of the outside world. As Dia pointed out, until we arrived at Avenna''s house, the vigers were oddly wary of us. At that point, Dia must have felt a sense of incongruity. ...Come to think of it, I''ve heard that a lost wizard came to the wrong vige many years ago. I remember losing my wallet and almost getting in trouble. I will ask for correction. It''s just a little bit misguided. Dia asked not to misunderstand and said with a slight blush. For some reason, it was said that the magic tools we use were easily seen through. It''s only natural that there was a wizard like this. It''s not to the extent of bragging in front of Arell-nim. Anyway, the atmosphere seems to be different from the town I remember back then. Is it not? When Dia pointed it out, Avenna kept her mouth shut. It looks like a straight line. I see what happened. Won''t you teach me? Huh... But, I can''t cause Arel-sama a nuisance. It doesn''t matter, tell me. If there is any problem, I will help you. It''s not like they don''t like us for no reason. If so, shouldn''t we hear why? At first, Avenna tried to decline my consideration, but then, when Seina noticed that she was fine, she let out a sigh, as if she hadn''t been able to win in the end. All right. Even if you listen to one, it wont be a problem to solve. I''ll listen and decide. I''ll have to listen to it first. Chapter 124 Chapter 124. Mercenary''s Vige (3) It wasn''t that they weren''t so wary of outsiders from the beginning. However, as theck of mercenaries flowed in from the outside, it was inevitable that they were somewhat closed. However, there is no way that any vige can live properly if only the door is locked. They, too, were choosing their own way of interacting with the outside world and living. They are excellent mercenaries. Thanks to the skills handed down from generation to generation and the unique qualities of the tribe, they boasted a skill that was notcking even whenpeting with others inbat. We made a living through mercenary work like that for generations of our ancestors. In those words, there was pride in the family business that had been passed down from ancestors. They settled in Ernesia Kingdom about 50 years ago. Having passed through countless battlefields, they continued to roam various countries like nomads, and when they settled, they sold their skills to make a living. Fifty years since I settled here. For quite a long time there has been no ill feeling between us and the nobles. Some countries did not wee them very well. It would be difficult to look at them with a kind eye as mercenaries who make a living traveling from country to country to sell their skills. In that respect, the kingdom of Ernesia, which did not particrly discriminate, might have been a good environment to settle down in. But that is a thing of the past. Avenna''s voice has a gentle rage. I don''t know what happened, but he was getting angry somewhere right now. Does the prince know well about the undead? I have a bit of knowledge. .... Huh? undead? no way? Come to think of it, the vigers were somewhat over-vignt. Were they overly wary of outsiders? What were they really looking out for? Right now, that undead is giving me trouble. undead? It was a fairly nonsensical story for me. I didn''t expect the undead to pop out here. Did you know that the undead continue to appear near the border recently? No, I didnt know. Of course, this is not my territory. In other words, it may be natural that I do not know because it is not my jurisdiction. Did you really not hear even though there were about a thousand undead? It doesn''t sound like a rebuke, but I also felt a bit resentful. Perhaps these words are what I, a member of the royal family, are asking? Of course, as a member of the royal family, I don''t have much standing, and now I''m just the lord of another territory, so it wouldn''t be meaningful to say this to me. but. Not just one or two undead, but a thousand, but no one else and I didn''t hear anything? ...Who is the lord here? Recently, the lord has changed. I am a cousin of the former lord, Countess Ketil Loubet. Why is he? There is a reason why I ask who the lord of this ce is. Even though there were as many as a thousand undead, as far as I know, that fact never came up at the Kingdom Council. If so... Why does he hide it? No matter how much I think about it, I can onlye to the conclusion that I did not report it intentionally. It must be because we are the only ones who have suffered yet. And his answer was something I couldn''t understand. Would you like to hear the circumstances? It would be a very boring story. It doesnt matter, just listen. All the conflicts between the lord and the vigers I heard from Avenna were the first I had ever heard of. It seems that the former lord of this ce was a person who did not work properly. We need to hold a banquet, but the safe is running out of money. It seems that he was a typical vicious lord whose daily routine was to squeeze the vigers while saying that - but the problem was that he didn''t stop at squeezing. It is natural that nothing wille out if you squeeze it. One year, there was a vige that could not properly pay taxes due to insufficient crop production. The lord was furious with the vige, iming that not paying taxes was a disgrace to himself, and sent private soldiers to wipe it out. ...are you crazy? Upon hearing the story, I was dumbfounded and honestly expressed my impressions. The anecdote stoppeding into my ears because someone who was active as a mercenary in the area at the time opposed it. He is my son and Seinas father. Seina''s father worked as a mercenary. And as soon as he heard the story, he resolutely opposed it. The lord didn''t even listen, but he went to the knights he was close with and appealed, and the knights, who were stabbed by conscience, petitioned the lord directly. As a result, the vige, which was about to be annihted due to Seina''s father''s opposition, passed the crisis. But the lord did not leave him alone. Thinking that his pride had been crushed, he asked Seina''s father for the crime. And at that time, Seina''s father, who was seriously injured by the interrogation, passed away. that''s the story I closed my mouth. After hearing it, I have no choice but to admit that even if Avenna expresses distrust of the nobles, it can''t be helped. So what happened to the lord? The embezzlement Imitted two years ago and the incident at that time were eventually caught and I paid the price. And his cousin took the ce of the lord instead? When I heard it, I was really dumbfounded. How did you get the job done? Putting the cousin of the one whomitted corruption and was punished to be the next lord? Of course, if the next lord had been a well-informed fellow, there might not have been a problem. But the world just doesn''t turn that nice. arms bent inward Naturally, the next lord has no choice but to side with his cousin. However, since there are sinsmitted, you can''t openly defend them. However, the human mind is truly tant. If you can''t express it openly, you can secretly vent your anger. He keeps ignoring the undead gun. Right. understood. The lord''s method was tant disregard. Despite being damaged by the appearance of undead hordes, he pretends not to know just because the damaged vige is the hometown of the person who gave the opportunity to ruin his cousin. Because they are ugly people, is it because they don''t want to help? Of course I don''t think he caused this. Anyway, that would be spection. Which lord is insane and unleashes the undead on hisnd? But it''s true that he doesn''t know about this situation. Is that okay? Didn''t you protest before that? We are in no position to protest. Its a position where you cant hear even if you shout. It seemed that the position was somewhat different from other viges because it was a vige built by those who wandered here and there. This is tant retaliation.'' That is the current situation. It was only natural that they looked at the Ernesian nobles in a disrespectful way. It''s strange that he doesn''t have anyints. He is truly a fool. Dia also was dumbfounded after hearing it, and Seina was making a bitter expression. Naturally, he couldn''t feel good when his hometown was being treated like this. Did Seina not want me to know this?'' Even though he looks easy-going on the outside, he has a corner where he secretly notices people. Eventually I figured out why they couldn''t do business with me. Umm I understand the situation. Then, can I solve the lord''s problem? ...I didn''t say it specifically to seek help, but... No, this is definitely what happened out of the nobles'' indecent behavior. Of course, the position of the royal family... No, even as a lord, I can''t just leave it alone. ...I''m just d you said that, but it won''t change even if the prince helps. However, even if I revealed my intention to help, somehow Avenna''s reaction was lukewarm. what do you mean? We intend to leave here. ???? what? It seemed he had made up his mind before I came. It was none other than the decision to abandon the vige that had been settled for the past 50 years. If it''s simply that the lord is bothered, even though I can help? Avenna shook her head. is it because of the undead? That''s right. No matter how much we do, we can''t stand it any longer. Unlike other viges, all the vigers are guaranteed basic armed forces to some extent, as they are the ones who make a living by mercenary work. Even if there were about a thousand undead hanging around right next to them, they could only survive if they stayed strong. However, if you continue to live like that, there will be a limit. In the end, they had no choice but to abandon the vige because of the undead. However, if I simply moved the vige, I wouldn''t speak the same way I just did. It didn''t mean simply going to another territory. Even if he applied for relocation, it was clear that the current lord would not allow it, and other lords would not be interested. Because it''s someone else''s business anyway. Besides, epting a vige where most of the vigers make a living as mercenaries would be difficult. If they really want to go somewhere else. Are you going to go to another country? Anyway, since weve been moving from one vige to another from generation to generation, there shouldnt be anything strange about it. I heard that Avenna also moved to this vige when she was young, so she must have had the experience of moving and settling down in this vige. So it seemed that even now he was considering a n to lead the poption to relocate. But times are different now. They wont ept it even in other countries. I pointed out coolly. Fifty years ago, things are very different now. Not only these, but even the wandering nomadic tribes in the past are now mostly part of the state. I was afraid that I would not be epted anywhere. No, even in the kingdom, there was no way they would readily allow them to leave. Eventually, new conflicts arise. As if admitting that I couldn''t deny that my point waspletely wrong, Avenna also cleared her throat in silence. But the reality is that there is no way. Then it''s okay if we solve the undead problem, right? The reason they wanted to abandon the vige was nothing else, but that they couldn''t live because the undead kepting. Then we just need to get rid of the undead. extremely simple. There are many. There is a way, so dont worry about that. It''s about a thousand. It''s an amount that I can handle without having to devise any other method. There was no need to go back to the territory and devise countermeasures. Well, one of the other solutions is to take care of my back so that I can settle elsewhere in the kingdom with my own power. It would be okay to leave the undead alone, such as telling them to settle somewhere else and fuck the lord here. I had no intention of doing that this time. I can''t let the undead go anyway. Even if the lord is offended, the people of the territories feel sorry for him. And isn''t it a waste to abandon the vige you lived in? So let me help you and take care of it. I''m sorry, but why is Allel-nim trying to help us? Avenna asks as if she can''t understand. Chapter 125 Chapter 125. Mercenary Vige (4) I need your cooperation. Can you think of giving me a favor for that? Cooperate... that''s what Seina said before. Avenna already knows that I want to hire mercenaries here because Seina told me instead. Right now, we can''t ept that request. But I have no choice but to refuse. It was because it was difficult for them to defend the vige from the undead right now. On the contrary, they almost came out with admiration that they managed to maintain the vige even though thousands of undead were wandering around. It''s a shame that people with that level of skill disappear elsewhere. We need to be more persuasive. Hey. Wouldn''t you like to think about which one is more advantageous? Which way... What are you talking about? If you guys could move to another country, would there be any guarantee that you would be able to make a decent living? That''s... The reason for moving the vige is that the undead are also a problem, but the recent request keeps decreasing, right? These days, the demand to hire mercenaries has greatly decreased. In the past, they were also hired to maintain public order and exterminate monsters. Now, most of the lords have organized private soldiers, and most of the problems are solved by them, so there is no reason to borrow the help of mercenaries. The rest of the job was to escort a merchant at best. Of course, it will be difficult to eat. After the undead problem is resolved, if I hire you guys, I intend to buy your skills at a fair price rather than being hired by a prestigious family. I am confident that if I hire you, the treatment will not be bad. So, isnt it a waste to go somewhere else like this? I suggested to him to consider which one would be advantageous. Let me think about it for a moment. Avenna is no bigoted old man pushing his own point. Above all, he must be worried because he prioritizes the future of the vigers over his own ill feelings. You won''t be easily seduced by my suggestions. Take it slow and think about it. ? ? ? Avenna decided to step away for a while to give me time to think about my proposal. ....To be honest, it''s a bit frustrating to sit face to face with an elderly old man for hours, so it''s an excuse to get out. Seina. Sena? Are you listening? I called Seina, but she didn''t seem to hear what she was thinking. I will call you. Dia, who was worse than her, tried to call Seina, but I shook my head and I sneaked behind her instead. Then, he blew lightly into Seina''s ear, who still didn''t notice. In fact, a little bit of mischief kicked in. No, for some reason, when I see someone nkly, I want to y a joke. This is my instinct. What? Surprised, Seina shrugged. Well, you''re screaming more like a girl than I expected. Oh Arell?! What are you doing? I want to ask. What do you think? ah?????? It was only then that Seina realized that she hadn''t heard when I called, and felt embarrassed. I didn''t mean to me her, so I grabbed Seina''s arm and pointed out to quickly switch to another topic. Please guide me through the town for a while so that I can take a walk. * * * With Seina''s guidance, I walked around the vige slowly. Dia also said that she woulde along, but it was a little cumbersome for the three of them toe together, and she asked Avenna toe and let her know when she was done worrying, and left it at Seina''s hometown for now. Dia also obediently listened to my words and quietly followed. ....Right. Was it because of the undead that were wary of us in the first ce? yes. It is said that it is because an outsider who entered the vige a while ago suddenly copsed and turned into an undead and ran amok. Seina exined why the locals were so wary when we first came to this vige. Do you want me to not misunderstand you? It''s not that I''m particrly offended or offended by that... However, seeing that most of the vigers were so vignt even though they had fighting powerparable to that of active knights, it seemed that they were being harassed by quite a few undead hordes. After hearing it, I also thought that Avenna was not considering leaving this ce for nothing. So let''s go around the town. I happened to see the children of this vige running around. No, should I call it y or training..... I don''t know what to say when I see them ying hide and seek or wielding wooden swords while climbing a hill made out of rocks. Oh... that''s right, since I was young, I''ve been ying and training like that. huh? I looked at the children without much thought and was a little surprised. If you observe the movements of children, you can see their hands or feet. And a very faint blue light asionally twinkled on the back of the wooden sword. As expected... Is it a lineage that is naturally prone to awakening to Aura?'' Is it innate? Or is there a secret recipe thates down to the vige? It''s a bit interesting. It is probably because of these characteristics that they have been able to make a living from mercenary work. Certainly, it''s a waste to let a stupid lord suffer.'' However, I was the only one who felt this way, and to Seina, it seemed like an extremely natural sight. After all, this is her hometown. So, is Seina really that big when she was young? Ugh... It''s a pity that photography hasn''t been invented yet in this world. Seina''s childhood... well... I can''t imagine. Can you imagine a young active athletic girl? ....Somehow I want to see it. No, not just Seina, but if possible, I want to see the cute days of other aides too. Is there any way? Should we make it our next research topic? Are you thinking about something strange? Oh no. Isn''t it like that? For some reason, I changed the topic to avoid questioning. Come to think of it, you said that this ce has been making a living from the mercenary business for generations, right? Then, will those children also be mercenaries in the future? Yes, but. Seina nodded as if it were natural. Hmm... But Seina, you became a knight. Doesnt it matter if you dont carry on the family business? I understand that Seina enlisted in the Knights immediately after turning sixteen. In other words, it means abandoning the family business and going out into the world. Ahahaha.... At that time, I had a bit of a tree frog temperament. Seina started talking as if she was a bit embarrassed. At the time, I thought I would do something other than mercenary, so I had various idents. He continued talking with a slightly vague gaze, perhaps recalling the past. I thought I had a talent for working hard, so I volunteered for the knights with my fathers advice. Right. That''s why I enlisted in the Knights. ....Well, it didn''t work out well after that. As for Seina''s whereabouts after enlisting, I already know about it because I received a report when she joined as an escort knight. Still, the decisive reason why I joined the Knights was because of my father. father? Ah... I blurted out. I heard about Seina''s father from Avenna a little while ago, so I couldn''t bear to say anything. It may have nothing to do with me, but he died because of the nobility of the kingdom. It''s not something that Arel-nim should be concerned about. Isnt it Arel-samas fault in the first ce? Still, if the central government properly managed the local nobility, that wouldnt have happened. This is as sincere as it is. I have no intention of caring about what happens in a ce I don''t know about. cuz it''s cumbersome However, since he had already heard the truth right in front of his eyes, it was useless to just pretend he hadn''t heard. Next time something like this happens, tell me properly. Rather, it is better for me. Perhaps Seina didn''t bother to talk about the town in order not to bother me. Pretend it''s not, but it''s because there''s no trick. And I''m not trying to help the people here out of sympathy. But the reason I want to help them is because it''s worth it. There is also a perfect opportunity. I don''t know what to say to Seina. The fact that they are an armed group that is out of the reach of other lords means that they are exactly what I need. What I originally wanted to ask the people of Seina''s hometown was the security of the bank that would be establishedter, as well as the escort of cash. If necessary, you could borrow the knights in the kingdom. Most of the existing knights have been touched by someone. It''s embarrassing to use a troop that''s under the influence of other nobles as a vault keeper when arge amount of moneyes and goes. Wouldn''t it be better if the knights that Kania is currently trying to establish areplete? Now, my sister also leads the knights, but it''s unreasonable to leave it to her because she''s having a hard time. There, I remembered the people from Seina''s hometown. A group ofpetent mercenaries and most of the vigers are innate users. There is also no connection to any particr nobles. From my point of view, it''s really hard to understand why the nobles didn''t try to recruit them. I think it''s probably because they didn''t rate them highly because of their unique pride and sense of privilege. That''s something I''m grateful for.'' If you coax them well, you will be able to use them to your advantage. If I can capture them here, they will be just the power I need. There are a few such calctions. ...Arel-nim is too nice of a person. Didn''t you hear I said that I''m all going to the checkout now? I was dumbfounded by Seina''s words and wrinkled my forehead. What is he really talking about? I was just reaching out for my own gain. Its just a sword that people say they like. ....So even if it''s not. After that, we were taking a leisurely walk when Dia came to call us. Looks like you''ve made your decision now. When I return to Seina''s hometown with Dia''s teleport magic, Avenna is looking at me with a hard expression. Is it really possible to solve it? He asks me for a final check. And also seemed to be worried about something. Maybe he''s worried about what I''m asking for? I smiled and said calmly. Rx. I don''t mean to help for free, but I have no intention of asking for anything ridiculous. To put it bluntly, it''s to gain trust. The other nobles have lost all trust, so I must make them believe in us. There''s nothing wrong with trusting me as an opportunity to reach out to me. I will hire you guys without any regrets. I promise. Not a bad suggestion in my opinion. This is because the mercenary business is also slowly falling behind the times. Gradually, as time goes by, you will trust the formal army more than a single armed group. Wouldnt it be better to take this opportunity to secure a proper money line? GOLEM FACTORY lllust by ANGJI Chapter 126 Chapter 126. Mercenary Vige (5) Even from my point of view, bank security is a heavy duty. Rather, it would be a good way to gather talented people from here, train them more reliably, and deploy them. ...My son said something simr. hmm? It seemed to be the story of Seina''s father. You argued that it is better for the future of the vige to go under someone you trust and blend into the kingdom rather than mercenary business, right? I heard that it was for that purpose that Seina was sent to be a knight. So what are you going to do? I will ept Arell''s proposal. but. If the undead problem is not resolved, we will have no choice but to leave. He came out to me with a low profile, but this time he drew the line really firmly. If I don''t keep my promise, then they are really in a position of no return. Being wary of that, Avenna seriously considered leaving without trusting the nobles of Ernesia Kingdom. So, you can''t blindly promise me. Of course. know. It just doesn''t mean I''m dealing with it. It means borrowing the power of Seina or Dia to defeat it. It is difficult to misunderstand. It would be troublesome if I identally misunderstood and chased the undead with my sword. I know. So, if Allel-sama solves the undead problem, I''d like to ept it. In order for them not to leave anyway, the undead problem had to be resolved. From their point of view, it is a very natural thing to ask for. okay. I will solve all the problems with the undead and the lord here. I confidently assured him in front of me that I would solve everything. That''s because it''s that simple. I heard that the undead came from across the border and roamed the forest near the vige. And some of the wandering undead hordes eventually escape the forest and raid the vige. What was damaged in the process was Seinane''s hometown. Where did that numbere from?'' It is not known exactly where they urred, but it is certain that the undead came from outside the border. Many questions have arisen, but there is no way to find out the answers now. First of all, you should focus on the problem in front of you. It was lucky that they didnt alle to town. Basically uncontrolled undead react aggressively to living creatures. Therefore, a vige where more than a certain number of lives are concentrated is no different from a lighthouse to the undead. There are quite a lot of wild animals in the forest here. I think that''s probably why the undead are wandering in the forest. Perhaps. At Seina''s guess, I nodded, saying the answer was correct. We headed to the forest where the undead were camped together in order to solve the problem in Seina''s hometown. Since there is nothing good to drag on for a long time, I decided to deal with it at once while the words came out. As soon as night falls, if the undead begin to act, they n to eliminate them all. Are you going to find and deal with each and every one like this? Seina asked how to deal with the undead. I shook my head, saying no. That''s too inefficient. Even if it''s just one or two. Chasing after thousands of them one by one is a waste of time. There is something more certain than that. I said confidently. How do I deal with the undead? Can I sprinkle some holy water on it? no, there is no need for that The answer is simple. All you have to do is put everything in and make up the whole thing. Among the undead extermination methods known to the world, the most certain is to use the holy water sold in the Holy Land to treat them. Or a high-ranking wizard dispelling the spells that were applied one by one. Both methods have one thing inmon: they are means of dispelling undead magic. Basically, the undead are created by the magic of warlocks or slightly brainy wizards. Finding the mage and destroying it is also a way, but... Judging from the behavior patterns of the undead, it didn''t seem like there was a mage who was in charge of them. Did you simply produce undead out of interest and just jump out of me? Well, I have no idea as of now. There is no guarantee that the undead will disappear even if the wizard is dealt with. The odds are almost half and half. In the past, even when I dealt with a ck magician using necromancy, the magic effect did not disappear, so I did not want to use an uncertain method. There is also the possibility of spending more time trying to find the culprit. First of all, it is important to deal with the undead. In the end, the two methods I listed above aremon ways to deal with the undead. However, the two do not have much merit in my view. The first is that holy water is filthy expensive. For some reason, it is difficult to obtain holy water in Ernesia Kingdom. Well, if I show the tolerance of my wallet, it won''t be difficult to buy somehow. It''s a waste of time to buy it, and it''s a bit like throwing money away at something like this. The second effect is not bad either. Coincidentally, there is a 6th ss wizard, Dia Reki, on our side. Because it is the standard way to counter magic with magic. If creating the undead is magic, erasing them can also be done with magic. It would be as simple as killing a creature that has be an undead. However, there is a possibility that Dia''s mana will be depleted first because there are many of them and the magic of Haeju stealthily consumes mana. I wish I had brought a lot of magic crystals, but right now I don''t have that. So I then took the third, sure way. It''s enough just to lure them out and burn them all. The undead are known to the world as beings that are difficult to deal with. There is no sense of pain, and since they are already dead, they will not die again. Conversely, if it is destroyed to such an extent that activity is impossible, that will solve the problem. In this case, the most effective thing is to burn everything and turn it into ashes. It consumes less mana if you burn it rather than casting magic on it. It wouldn''t be a terribly bad way from the point of view of the dead. Dia is already preparing the magic for that. All that remains is to induce them to gather. After that, boom! You just have to blow it up. In this case, simple is best. Let''s assume Dia has the firepower to blow away the undead. So, how do we drive those undead into one ce? The answer is simple. You can throw the bait in the middle. A very tasty bait, right? Hmm? No matter how much it is, this isn''t it... huh? I think it''s a pretty good way to improvise. Iy at ease, rolling over on a seat spread out on the grass. And Seina is looking down at me worriedly. The ce where we are now is in the middle of the forest where the undead are said to haunt. Here, I was passing the time byying down a seat, drinking tea, and rolling around. ah? A shooting star has fallen. ...Sometimes I don''t know if Arell-nim is strong or not.... It''s really confusing. Let''s just say it''sid back nature. Looking at my calm atmosphere and behavior, it seems like I came outte at night to see the stars, but in reality, it was not such a romantic pastime. This is the best way to summon the undead, so in order to deal with the undead at once, you need a bait to attract the undead to one ce. It''s different from normal wild animals, so it''s hard to drive it even if you bring in skillful hunters. They just act ording to their instincts. So you need to throw the right bait. And, if possible, living humans are the most suitable bait to attract the undead. Although they are attracted to those who move due to the witchcraft magic, they are instinctively attracted to living creatures, especially humans. So if you throw a person into a dark forest like this, it''s very crazy. So, someone has to be the breadwinner. And this time I did it myself. That''s what I''m going to be the bait myself!! Seina is here with me to protect me just in case. Dia also warms herself up by drinking tea in a thermos bottle in the sky in order to use her magic at any time. Seina shook her head as she looked up at Dia who was floating in the sky drinking tea. It''s not like this either. Naturally, as soon as Seina heard of this decoy strategy, she sincerely opposed it, unlike her usual soft-spoken attitude. Dia, of course, objected. However, I couldn''t break my stubbornness, and in the end I had no choice but to hang out as I ordered. Because there is nothing dangerous about it. I just have to hold out here until the zombiese close, and Seina can take me and leave. With Seina''s current skills, there was nothing difficult. On top of that, just in case, Dia put some magic on us to protect us. In fact, if I had more time, I would have made an effective magic tool to lure people in instead of baiting them. And since it makes more sense for me to be the bait myself than to ask someone else to do it. No matter how dangerous it is, that''s my standard anyway. Of course you can''t make someone else do it. If that''s the case, I''d rather be alone is safer... And this is an unsaid fact, but it''s physically difficult to gather all the thousands of zombies no matter how many people you throw as bait. Of course, it is assumed that it is a normal human being. The reason why I insisted on using bait was actually to sneak a trick to seduce the undead so they wouldn''t notice. To be honest, I never thought I would use my abilities for something like this. I never thought the day woulde when I personally seduced the undead. What a waste of talent. There is no need for Arel-nim to suffer. Isnt there anything like suffering? It''s just to seduce the undead by saying, Catch me. There was a need to do this much. The first is to build trust in me. The vige chief deliberately didn''t tell me, but he had an implicit resentment towards the nobles of the kingdom. To be honest, wouldn''t it be strange to see that lord treat him like that? So, in order for me to hire them in the future, I need to let them know how much I value them. You can hit it with money, but that''s not enough. Because that''s the human mind. If they trust me through this, it might be worth a day''s work. And this is for a slightly different reason? Chapter 127 Chapter 127. Mercenary Vige (6) What is it? If they leave the kingdom, what were you thinking, Seina? ? ????? Seina suddenly became quiet. Are you going to follow me? It was like being stabbed in the eye. Aren''t the hometown people leaving the kingdom? probably won''te back So what will Seina do? In my opinion, there was a good chance that he would probably retire and follow the vigers. Due to her personality, she can never turn her back on her hometown people. In addition, the vigers also needed Seina''s power, so they probably wanted her to quit being a knight and follow her. Of course, it will not be forced. However, they would have quietly rmended Seina. Of course, I wouldnt have stopped it either way. Of course, I have to respect her situation, so I can''t stop her until the end if I follow her. I trained Seina to the level she is now, but it''s a waste to let her go again. There is also a reason to protect the talents in my hands. We can''t just let the knights we''ve been recruiting and training disappear. So that''s why I want to help them. This was also a counterargument to what Seina had told me during the day that I like people. Yes, there is definitely a reason. by the way It''s worth all this effort. There is only one problem..... ...everything is good, but how can I not handle this stench? There was a problem that the rotten me in the forest was vibrating. Even though I deliberately made my sense of smell dull, I am dying of disgust. To be honest, I think my nose will taste bad if I don''t deliberately escape from reality while drinking strong-scented tea... To be honest, I don''t know what ck magicians really mean. How can I live with these things? ...I agree with you. Unlike me, Seina, who doesn''t know how to dull her sense of smell, is enduring more pain. Just like that, Seina and I were grumbling and waiting. hmm? It seems to be slowlying in. As the night deepened, there were many signs slowly approaching this direction from the surroundings, as if it was time for full-fledged activities. A faintly audible murky overdrink, as if breathing was stopped. Undead undead undead... The undead are really rich. The undead are very poor. Just in case, just in case, as Seina''s grandfather said, a considerable number of undead are now gathering around. Really, where did all those thingse from?'' Doubtful, I reached out my hand toward Seina. Let''s do the rest as we said before. Yes, I understand. Seina smiled wryly, took my hand, lifted me up, and carried me on my back. From now on, Seina has to run around avoiding the undead with me as close as possible, so she has no choice but to carry me on her back like this. ruler! Then, lets start the fan meeting against the undead! Why are you so excited about the sword? Its dull because there are only undead. Then the country should be a little more energetic. And in fact, because of the stench caused by the undead, he was deliberately raising the tension in his brain to escape reality. Seina Go! As soon as I shouted, Seina took me and jumped up. And at the same time, the undead began to rush in from all directions. ....This is not some kind of horror movie. However, unlike typical horror movies, the undead here show really dynamic movements. It is basic to run around, and even climb to a high ce and jump down as if attacking. Well .... Slow Uh,'' Indeed, the people from Seinane''s hometown are in trouble. It''s definitely intimidating. For normal people to encounter something like this would be nothing short of a nightmare. However, from my point of view, it is somehow funny. Of course, the influx of the undead is enough horror, but the sight of Seina running with me on her back somehow feels out of ce, so there is no tension. It''s desperate, but somehow funny. It feels like ying tag with some kind of undead. Isnt this the time to be happy?! Seina was busy trying to avoid being captured by the undead. Wow... I don''t want to do this again. In reality, even if Seina fights, the undead are no match at all, but it wouldn''t be a very pleasant experience to run around avoiding those disgusting things. Above all, I don''t want to touch it. I feel like something is going to move. no way? support. Seina, who had skilfully carried me on her back to avoid getting caught by the undead flocking for a while, quickly left, as if she had decided that it was enough. And at the same time, Dia, who was waiting in the sky, wiped out the undead all at once with magic. As the pir of fire soared, the undead were easily burned to the point of futility. As expected, the abilities of the undead themselves were not high. It was possible to deal with it with just a simple wide-area me system magic. Did I just make it as a half-experiment and leave it alone?'' That is unknown as of now. Then lets do this a few more times. Even if it wasn''t so, the undead who hadn''t gathered yet due to the heat and binge drinking would have reacted sufficiently ande this way. If they acted as decoys a few more times in the future, most of the undead would be wiped out. Of course, for that, I''ll probably have to run hard until morning. It sounds like a joke, but surprisingly, it worked well. So, Seina. cheer up. ? Extermination of the undead was so simple that it was nd. Just die until morning. It was a repetition of Seina running around with me on her back and Dia burning hard behind her. Heh... Uh heh... This isn''t really hard. However, it seems that running with one person on his back until morning was not usually hard work even for an active driver. When the sun rose in the morning, Seina put me down andy down on the floor. It''s the first time I''ve seen him so tired. Sorry for the hard work. Good job. I praised Seina for her hard work for running until morning. Dia did a good job too! I waved my hand at Dia, who was still looking around from above, and ordered her toe down. But he hesitates for a moment toe down. .... Hey, it smells like that, doesn''t it? e down Let''s share this pain together!! Where has your allegiance gone? Eventually, when I urged her, Dia hesitantly descended. Then, as if he was trying to ventte the air, he tried to circte the dirty air around him and send it out with magic. It''s a futile effort. You don''t see any more undead than that? Yes, is this enough? I think that will probably be enough. Not all of the 1,000 have been dealt with, but only a handful are left now. That''s enough to deal with even the vigers here, so there shouldn''t be any big problems. What concerns me more than that. Oh, there is one left. At that moment, he found an undead struggling beyond the bush and pointed at it, and Dia quickly burned it. ....Please go to a good ce. I meditated quietly. Is there really no other weird guy besides the undead like this? ....yes. I kept looking from above, but I couldn''t find any other traces of mana. The reason Dia was kept on standby in the sky was to respond to an unexpected situation. But is it really the end of dragging out only the undead? No matter how you look at it, it''s a wizard right? If Arel-nim thinks so, then it must be the correct answer. Dia agreed with me as if it were natural. The creation of these undead must have been the work of wizards. Even after sneaking a sneak peek at the undead behind Seina''s back all night, she could clearly feel traces of artificial mana. However, the culprit was not in this forest. ...There''s one more thing that bothers me.'' In fact, while looking at the undead all night, I found a suspicious corner for some reason. That was the outfit of the undead. Most of the undead were wearing damaged armor or military uniforms. Normally, naturally urring undead would be wearing the shroud worn at the funeral. But most of the undead here are wearing armor, and that''s the armor of many countries. It''s all something I can''t help but get ustomed to. The Merman Empire, the Kingdom of Demaniel, the Principality of Sepheen... and the Kingdom of Ernesia.'' Aren''t they all from soldiers who fought in the most recent war? Come to think of it, they flowed in near the border, right? I don''t know the battlefield in the southern region because I''m not involved, but it''s definitely a ce where the battle was fierce when it was near the border. Then, is it the one where the undead urred? Thinking of the map in my head and calcting, it was the only ce where these undead could flow in. For now, let''s investigateter.'' It bothers me for some reason to turn away just because it smells. I made it clear in my head that I would check it out in earnestter. We went back to the vige and told the vige chief that we had dealt with the undead. However, as soon as we returned to the vige, the vigers fled in a different way this time. ...I''ll have to wash it first. It was because of the stench felt by the three of us. That''s because I ran brightly with the undead all night long. It was as if the rotten me had gotten into my clothes. Maybe it felt like I wasn''t a rotten me in this world for them. As soon as he returned, he had to first wash and change into other clothes before he could deliver the news that the eradication of the undead was over. First of all, we''ve dealt with most of the undead around us. There won''t be such a big problem. ....Is that true? Seinana''s grandfather Avenna looked quite surprised. Did you tell me? Keep your promise. Well, Seina and Dia worked hard. Even so, its too fast. Its our family tradition to be quick-tempered and quick-tempered. After I said I would deal with the undead, I went right away that night, and it would be surprising to me that I really kept my promise. All that remains is about the lord. I''ll take care of this, so you won''t have to worry about it anymore. Perhaps, soon after I go up to the manor, I intend to let the vigers know that the lord will be held ountable for this incident. In any case, leaving the undead problem unattended would be a big responsibility. Even I witnessed it myself, so I can''t just ignore it. With this, there was no reason for the people of Seina''s home vige to leave. At that fact, Avenna obediently bowed her head to me and thanked me. No matter how they do it, it will be quite difficult to move the vige. ...How can I say thank you? Rather than thanks, lets talk about the future in earnest. Because of that bastard''s bank, he had to exterminate even the undead in the middle of the night. Why is it so hard to set up a bank? Now that I can achieve my original purpose, I want to quickly start with the main topic. Chapter 128 Chapter 128. Mercenary''s Vige (7) + Interest is really sweet (1) Details of the contract will be signedter. Would you agree to hire talented young people from this vige as exclusive guards for our bank? ....of course. Avenna readily nodded. After that, I briefly talked about the policy regarding the contract that I would hire the young mercenaries in this vige. Skipping the details of the contract and just speaking of conclusions - the conditions I presented to them must have been quite dreamlike conditions from their point of view. At least it would be a more unconventional condition than being hired cheaply on the battlefield or escorting a peddler with no money. The answer I got after that was, of course, very positive. * * * Later, after the verbal negotiations for the contract with Arell were over, Avenna called Seina saying that she had something to talk about with her granddaughter for a while. Arel obediently moved away. Immediately, as if taking turns, Seina came in and sat across from him. Among the two who were silent for a moment, Avenna spoke first. Seina has something to say. However, thenguage that came out of his mouth was not thenguage of Ernesia Kingdom, but thenguage of another country. Originally from distant regions, they deliberately spoke in thenguage of their hometown when they had important conversations among themselves. Avenna had been dissatisfied with Seina''smonnguage, which seemed to speak casually, so she preferred tomunicate in her hometownnguage if possible. You must have been listening outside? Yes... I heard that the vige relocation is something that never happened. But do you really need to speak thisnguage to say that? Depending on what you hear, it could be a conversation that the prince would be a bit ufortable with. What are you talking about? Seina tilted her head. Arel-nim also has to go back to the territory quickly, so its difficult to talk about a long story, right? Well, dont talk too much. Seina. For some reason, Avenna met Seina''s eyes with a slightly serious attitude. A little nervous about what her grandfather would say, she waited for him to speak. Did youy your hand on that prince already? Is it time for you to retire soon? For a moment, Seina had to doubt her grandfather''s state of mind. What are you asking your granddaughter right now? Well, it doesnt look like it. ...I don''t know why you''re regretting it there? I thought it wouldnt be strange if it was your personality, even if you had already touched it? I dont go out like that, either? No matter what, the opponent is royalty. There''s no way you can''t just touch it blindly. Of course, isn''t that aw to carefully approach the surrounding situation and atmosphere? As expected, the vige is located in such a rural corner, so hismon sense is strange. Seina seriously thought about it. Why are you asking such a thing? It''s not like she''s suspicious of her granddaughter''s behavior. I honestly couldn''t understand. Nothing. I just thought it wouldn''t be bad in its own way. yes? It became more and more iprehensible. Have you been away from home too long? Avenna sighed and taught her the meaning of the question she had just asked. I just thought it wouldnt hurt to have a better rtionship with him. I''m not simply asking because I''m curious about my granddaughter''s behavior. It was just a fact that I had to know as the vige chief. Taking this opportunity, Arel will hire many young people from this vige. He promised more full-fledged jobs, rather than simply borrowing personnel. I thought it would be good for Avenna to establish a more friendly rtionship with Arell in the future. Then that wouldn''t be too bad.'' She thought there would be no problem even if her granddaughter had an ident. The boy is also human. Of course, wouldn''t you care more about someone in a more intimate rtionship? I think it''s too much for a grandfather. As a vige chief who leads the vigers, this is a very natural way of thinking. I thought it was an opportunity to build a solid rtionship rather than just hiring or money. Seina, dont say anything if you have an ident. ...I mean it from the bottom of my heart. Why don''t you give the vige chief''s seat to someone else? No matter how much Seina has her own free-spirited personality, she couldn''t help but be stunned by those words. nothing more to hear ...If you have nothing more to say, I''ll go back. Seina jumped up and left the room. Avenna just silently watched the back of her granddaughter. ? While Seina and Avenna talked, Dia and I waited quietly in the living room. Pretending to wait, I slightly raised my hearing to hear what the two were talking about. Unfortunately, I couldn''t overhear the entire conversation. If it''s my hearing, I can hear the voice itself. But perhaps they were worried that I might hear it, and the two of them were talking in their nativenguage. Even if it is me, it is impossible to immediately hear and understand anguage I do not know. If I had had more time, if I had stayed here for at least two days, I would have figured out how to listen. I could still understand only some of the words at best. What are you wearing?'' Judging that I couldn''t grasp the context of the sparse words, I immediately abandoned the idea of eavesdropping. Well... I don''t think I have to force myself to listen.'' Besides, it''s tiring to think about eavesdropping there. After a while, as if she had finished what she was saying, Seina came out of Avenna''s room with a slightly disapproving face on her face. Are you done talking? Yes, it was nothing. hmm? Wasn''t it really a big deal? Well, it wouldn''t be a dory to ask what he was talking about. First of all, there''s a lot of work to do, so let''s go back. Interest is sweet indeed (1) With talent to manage the banking business. He also sought talented young people to protect the safe. All that remains is to make the preparations that need to be done leisurely, one by one, without being impatient. everything is in order And now only the final preparation step remains. Ernesia Royal Pce''s royal conference hall. Buzz, buzz... The sound of the nobles whispering to each other is really loud. If you want to chat like that, go out and talk amongst yourself, huh? Resisting the urge to argue right away, I just sat there with a smile on my face. Normally, I would not attend a meeting like this. Nevertheless, the reason why I had no choice but toe here this time is because the purpose to be achieved today is that important. So I had to go to the meeting early and watch the nobles bite each other over trivial matters and get bored to death inside. He''s talking about a subject like that.'' All the items on the agenda at the meeting are trivial. Most of them say that someone is building an extension of the castle or that someone is having a celebration, so what would be good for a celebration banquet. The really important agendaes up like beans in a drought, and they decide roughly and pass it off as if it''s just a nuisance. This is the reality of politics in this country. Honestly, I think this is just a waste of time. During this time, I had no choice but to realize desperately how much they usually focus only on inefficient issues. ah? I''m bored with my mouth. Normally, carbonation would soothe my mouth. And I can''t even eat sugary tea at all now. Unlike other times, this is because you cannot look down on them by showing off your favorite items or sipping. No matter how selfish I am, I can''t act like an idiot while grumbling about snacks and carbonated drinks even at meetings like this. When I keep my manners, I definitely keep them. It''s time to force them to fantasize about it, putting on a grim smile as quietly as possible and pretending to be there as much as possible. We will move on to the next agenda item. At least the aristocrat who managed to get this messy meeting to flow in one direction... Uh... So what was his name? I don''t know! anyway! He shifted the topic to the next item now. Arel has a business to exin to you. It was my father who first attracted the attention of the nobles. The story to be discussed from now on has already been discussed with him in advance. When my name was mentioned, the nobles all turned their attention to me. However, most of the eyes are not very nice. I can''t help it because I''ve already confirmed what agenda I''m going to throw out with documents. Arel will give you a detailed exnation. Alright, it''s my turn soon. After clearing his throat lightly to attract attention, he immediately decided to throw arge bomb. As you all already know from checking the n I submitted, I n to establish a bank in the name of the kingdom this time. I began to speak in the most respectful tone possible so that I could be heard as well as possible. It''s not even a one-on-one negotiation, so I can''t say it on my own. Sure enough, I tried to speak as carefully as possible, but the noise of the aristocrats grew louder. Ah Arell Did you say bank now? What the heck is... If you look at the n, you''ll know the details, but in summary, it''s an institution that keeps money and lends it. If I wanted to make everyone understand with words, it would not end even if the sun goes down today and my throat bes hoarse. The detailed purposes and functions of the banks have already been detailed in papers and have been turned before them copy by piece. Even btedly, as soon as they heard my words, there were nobles who hurriedly checked the documents. Of course, what I wrote there is only a seemingly noble function, and I didn''t write my true purpose. Inmon sense, who would support me if I wrote, This is to put the countrys economic rights in my hands. Leave money? I don''t understand. If it''s for storage, wouldn''t it be enough to put it in the mansion safe? Do you really think it is safe? I smiled and asked the nobleman who had just asked the question in reverse. Have you ever worried about being taken away by someone? huh. He could only groan and keep his mouth shut. That''s right, there was a nobleman who had his safe robbed just a few years ago. yes the world is dangerous Your own safe is even more dangerous. Someone might just explode an oversized fireball from the sky. You might set fire to the manor. You might break open the secret vault with your bare hands. Ugh, can I live in fear of the world? And a representative example of the aristocrat whose house safe was robbed. Dezel Pratze remains quietly silent for now. Maybe bad memories are welling up in real time right now. And I, the real culprit who robbed him, smirking and radiates an atmosphere in the form of a smile asking if there is anything to say, say it. Chapter 129 Chapter 129. Interest is sweet indeed . of course! Shake it if you can. In terms of force, he ns to properly train the mercenaries recruited this time so that they can boast of their skillsparable to that of most active knights. In addition, I n to have a security system in which my skills are excessively infused. At least as long as I live and breathe, it will be the second safest safe in the world. where is the first one? A secret safe in our house! i keep it myself Aristocrats with some wealth seemed a little conflicted about the word safe that boasted absolute safety. Well, usually those with money will always feel anxious about keeping their wealth, whether or not they are enormous. Storage is just one function, and the most important thing is to lend money. Lend me? Anyone? That''s right. It is for anyone''. oh no More specifically, I should say, to anyone who borrows and is able to repay.'' Is it simply a loan? no. However, the cost of borrowing... a certain percentage of the amount will be paid periodically as payment. A bank''s basic business is to keep money, lend it out, and profit from the interest it generates. Of course, it''s not as simple as that simple summary. But it''s enough to make them understand. What if I don''t pay back the borrowed money? Who do you think will happen? When I deliberately gave him an evil smile, the nobleman I had just asked was taken aback. what a joke In any case, the collection will be done legally. Who do you know as a usurer? The management of the bank to be established will be given to Marquis Carret, not me. Marquis Carret is no longer in this conference hall. I was sorry to bring it because I was crazy busy preparing for the establishment of a bank. For those who dont understand, you can think of what Marquis Carret was doing as an officialmercialization. Hmm. ....But is it really necessary to create that bank? Anyway, this question came out. Do I have to do that? If I don''t do it, I won''t have any trouble making a living, right?'' Same question. In my heart, I feel like I want to shout To conquer the world with money!'' Let''s take care of ourselves. In the future, the amount of gold coins that will flow within the kingdom of Ernesia will gradually increase. As products increase, so does demand. And rival countries have also been badly hit by the previous war, and theirpetitiveness has declined. It would not be an exaggeration to say that we are facing a boom that will probably not exist for hundreds of years. I n to organize the flow through the bank this time. In any case, the cause is to maintain order. Of course, those with a certain amount of brains would have noticed that this was bullshit. However, those who are so fast with the flow of money have already been well received in advance. And to organize that, after the full-scale establishment of the bank, we n to circte a new recement currency in the kingdom. for a moment? Did you say currency? The reaction is harsher than the establishment of a bank. Why would you do that.... Because the currency currently used for silver and gold is unstable. This is a problem pointed out by Marquis Carret earlier. If you melt silver and gold coins, it''sw to ask for a felony. There are bound to be guys who try to do that. There are counterfeit gold coins. Even gold coins from other countries are mixed in, so the market price is very unstable. Go to any store right now and ask to see the currencies currently on the market. Maybe dozens? This is our country''s silver coin, this is where''s silver coin, and this is counterfeit silver coin again..... Huh? You don''t know where the difference is? Look closely, the silver content here is about 1 percent different. This is currently the site of currency cirction in other countries, including Korea. In particr, one of those who live in the chaos is the merchant. Ordinary people, well... Most of them live by only touching Donghwa and silver coins. The people here memorize theplex currency system and even cry andugh at the quote. We will take this opportunity to sort out the currency types. With absolute counterfeiting and no pranks possible. ....It''s not that I''m annoyed and rece it. Putting aside my personal greed, there is a need to organize the currency like this. Maybe even if I don''t do it, someone will do it after decades? It''s just to advance it a bit. The investment in the funds necessary to print and circte the new currency will be borne by us. In addition, the value of the new currency will also be guaranteed in the name of the royal family. Preparations for it have already beenpleted, so it can be implemented immediately upon establishment of the bank. I''ve prepared a way to spend this money there. All that was left was to obtain consent from the nobles here. And it wasn''t too difficult either. In terms of results only. Except for some aristocrats, most influential people expressed their consent to the establishment of a bank. Most of those who didn''t agree were just maintaining neutrality. ....As expected, sincerity works well with the way the world works. Look at the fact that the influential nobles do not oppose me thanks to my busy walking around ahead of this meeting and asking for their understanding. Just because they didn''t express it outwardly didn''t mean that there were no people who were dissatisfied. After the royal council, the Prachapa nobles held another secret meeting. As soon as they got together, one of the youngest nobles came up with a ridiculous story about Arel''s bank establishment. Can we really just leave it like this? Although Arel said that he does not run the bank himself, it remains unchanged that most of the people in power, including the president of the bank, are the ones that the boy''s breath touches. It means that if the bank starts in earnest and operates normally, the flow of money will be ced under Arel''s feet. Arent you supposed to do something at least? Of course, there is no one who protests at all. It''s just... What are you going to do? Dezel Pratze asks as if scolding the young aristocrat who is quietly angry. That''s... On what basis do you object? Of course there can be no Arell''s title is duke. Of course, this project also has the right to get permission and create it. It has been materialized to the extent that it can be implemented right away, so if you want to oppose it, it will be difficult unless you are prepared to quarrel with him. No other nobles were idle enough to antagonize with Arel when it came to matters involving money. Even if there was no, it would be difficult for him to confidently express his dissent in front of Arel right now. If you go against his nting by mistake, it will be a hassle to deal withter. So, isn''t it true that those who are dissatisfied are shouting loudly at the ce where they are gathered like this, not at the conference hall. It wasn''t that Dezel, who was so scolding, didn''t oppose Arel''s establishment of a bank because he had no way to do it. He didn''t tell anyone else, but Arel had already told him not to interfere with the establishment of the bank. Well, it''s a secret that only they know what kind of favor they would have received in return for keeping their mouth shut. At the cost of Congo water, which falls to some. In exchange for turning a blind eye to the corruption that has been entangled in others. They had already reached a mutual agreement to remain silent on this matter. That but if you leave it as it is, what will happen if you leave it as it is? Diesel frowned as if he didn''t want to hear it. Is it because you are in trouble if you leave him alone? Actually, I already knew. The reason why that nobleman is crying out against Arell right now... He is Count Cain Loubet. Arel addressed the next issue directly after the bank agenda was over. The fact that a thousand undead haunted Count Loubet''s estate. The announcement was made almost by surprise, and even the evidence was presented, so the nobles had to be agitated in a different way. Even King Theonel was furious at the fact that it had not been reported. As a result, Count Loubet was put in a position to investigate and take responsibility for the matter. Therefore, I have no choice but to disapprove of Arell. Dont bring your mistakes to a ce like this. I never meant that he lowered his head in despair. However, his two fists are still shaking as if he is not convinced. However, even though none of the other nobles noticed it, they were deliberately silent. Few nobles were already willing to oppose Arel''s enterprise. ? My n to establish a bank went smoothly until the end without any opposition. He should have disclosed the n extensively to the nobles and duly received their understanding. I have nothing to shy away from anymore. I decided to speed up at once. First of all, the site for the building to be built for the bank was secured. The king also proudly upied my best seat. After securing thend, it was built using all kinds of means, such as excellent technicians and wizards, so it only took a month toplete. First, the n was to build arge head office in the capital city, and then open branch offices in severalrge cities. First of all, cities or tourist destinations where trade is mainly conducted, and then, prioritizing poption numbers, carefully considered areas where money is likely to flow. Our territory is still unreasonable... Well, there''s no way a bank will be set up in Pahilia yet. There is no particr reason for the residents there to deposit or borrow money. Even if I make money, basically, the business I manage earns, so there is no need for a separate bank. And yet, the existence of banks is not so necessary for ordinary people. The main target of banks is the nobles in the second rank and the merchants in the first rank. It''s because they are the ones who hold the money mainly. Anyway, the bank is a bonus, so there''s nothing to be sorry for. All that remains is to see the results.'' Official establishment of the Bank of the Kingdom of Ernesia. Merchants, of course, were the first to react to the news of the bank''s establishment. At one of the counters of Ernesia Bank, a young merchant was consulting. Can you really borrow money? He broke out in a cold sweat in disbelief. It wasn''t that I distrusted the bank itself. To be precise, it was because of the result of a consultation with the clerk of this bank a while ago. Chapter 130 Chapter 130. Interest is really sweet. (3) He makes a living by working as a peddler. It was good to find a way to make sure I could earn it, but I didn''t have the money to buy the product. No matter how good a trade is, if there are no goods, there is no way for anypetent merchant to hit the jackpot. You can also borrow money if you don''t have it. However, until now, it should be seen as a way for merchants to borrow money. Borrowed from acquaintances, or from merchants or usurers. However, neither method was difficult for him. First of all, there was no one willing to lend money. Moreover, it was even more difficult to borrow money from merchants or moneylenders. I will have to borrow it But how much interest will you have to pay? No matter how profitable a business may be, if you lose all the money you earned from interest, it is meaningless to go through hardships while doing business. I got a good number of cases, but should I give up? Then, I found it on the bulletin board of thepany affiliated with the car. This is an official notice about a recently established bank. At the bank of Ernesia Kingdom, you can borrow money at an interest rate that is quite ordinarypared to usurers. Reliability was certain because it was an interest publicly guaranteed by the state. ...Can I borrow it?!'' After hearing the news, I went to the bank of the rumor while going with dubious doubt. After that, following the guidance of the clerk, I checked the necessary documents and an ID that could guarantee his identity, and started a full-fledged consultation. I got a confirmation that I could lend you money. In addition, the interest is moremon sense than borrowing from a merchant. Of course, the cost of not being able to repay was not light, but even that was notparable to the tyranny of merchants and moneylenders. Even if you are not afraid of heavy interest, you can reach out to the business you dreamed of. Other merchants who heard the rumors began to use the bank slowly. some to borrow money. Others put their money in a trustworthy bank. The number of customers of Ernesia Bank gradually increased. On the other hand, among the nobles, the reaction was lukewarm at first. There is nothing more unreliable than the safe in my mansion! Most nobles still trusted their coffers rather than banks. Even if the kingdom advertised that it would even guaranteepensation in case of loss, in the end, it must be a person''s heart that you can feel safe when you hold it in your hands. It was an incident that changed their perception. In the past, a group of thieves, considered quite a nuisance, had been rampant in the kingdom. There were thieves who were targeting convoys loaded with goods of nobles, or raiding the houses of wealthy people who were rather poorly guarded. Of course, there was no way that Ernesia Bank would note into their eyes. Although raiding an institution managed by the kingdom would be quite reckless even for them. The news that vast funds were entrusted there was enough to blind the wicked by itself. Attack the wagon transporting money! Thieves had their eyes on the money managed by the bank. However, it is impossible even for them to attack the headquarters in the capital. I came up with a n to rob a branch or convoy. Basically, when the convoy passes by, the route is secretly attached. Through their efforts, they managed to obtain information about the wagon''s route to the point. However, there was also an opinion that it was dangerous to raid the bank in which the youngest prince invested. To those subordinates, the leader of the bandits confidently shouted, Be at ease. They will be fully prepared for the attack. I was full of confidence because I was provided with sufficient equipment and information through some kind of route. However, it was only then that they smiled meanly. In terms of results, their n eventually ended in failure. Perhaps the skills of those escorting the wagons were more than those of the Knights. It was because he never dreamed that all of them would be made up of mercenaries who were Auro users. Not only did they fail, but the entire band of bandits were eventually caught up in the wake of their colleague''s informant. The escorts, all of whom are users. Hearing the news that the money was guarded by guards equivalent to the first-ss knights in most kingdoms, the nobles asked for advice to entrust their assets one by one. In this way, the assets of the nobles were directed to Ernesia Bank one by one. Somehow it worked out. Marquis Carret smiled heartily. My face was quite tired from the recent heavy work. Still, I am genuinely happy that the banking business has started sessfully. I thought it would take the longest for nobles to entrust money. It was faster than I thought. I smiled bitterly over a cup of tea as I listened to him report on the current situation since the establishment of the bank. Merchants, of course, would wee the current banking structure if they could borrow money at a low interest rate and leave the money safely. However, it was judged that it would take quite a while for the nobles to open the tightly locked safe. Marquis Karet, you ate too meanly. I dont know what you mean. He pretended not to know with a refreshing smile simr to mine. Surprisingly, it was Marquis Karet who suggested a method that would lead to the opening of the nobles'' heavy safe. He insisted that I need a performance to prove the safety of the bank. The content was to deliberately release information to induce those who deliberately seek bank money to do tricks. It was intended to clearly appeal how safe our bank is. It doesn''t matter what information you say. Just where does the escort wagon go? Where does he say he has so much money? It''s a buzz rumor. Of course, I also considered that method. But when he brought it up before I even proposed it, I was dumbfounded for a moment. Well, it was a method I was considering, so I gave permission. Marquis Carret used her skills to concoct a n. It''s also an opportunity to wipe out the bandits anyway. This is a good thing. It''s true that this guy is toozy to im that. But you are right. There''s no way a mere thief could rob my bank. From what I''ve heard, those thieves were famous for being quite a nuisance even among nobles. yeah, it doesn''t make any sense He personally hired people from Seina''s hometown as mercenaries. Before putting them into the field, they went through rigorous training in our territory. Even that was not enough, so we sponsored the equipment we made ourselves in our manor. He has been a mercenary since the beginning, so he is familiar with escort work and knows the tricks of thieves. And the equipment used is excellent, so there was no quality factor anywhere. It''s not a thief, but it''s power to win lightly even if you fight with active knights. That''s how I appealed to safety. The conclusion is that the nobles gradually opened the vault door. Even if it wasn''t so, the nobles who didn''t have a high level of enlisted soldiers seemed to be attracted to the fact that it was a vault protected by more reliable troops. okay. How are you? good?. Some idiot got caught in that.'' As a bonus, interrogating the thieves, there was a guy who secretly gave them weapons and some advice to help them rob banks. That Countess Loubet. Apparently, after I unterally reprimanded him for neglecting the undeadst time, it seems that he deliberately instructed the thieves to approach and raid the bank as a way to prank me in return. Thinking is the only way. How stupid, Iughed. Stupid bastard... Anyway, from my point of view, it''s good that I caught the number of things that would kill him faster. Even if it wasn''t, I had to deal with him sooner orter, but it was annoying, so I left it alone, so it was really good that I self-destructed. I won''t have to worry about it anymore. Other than that, I have some guesses about the undead''s appearancest time, so I''m secretly investigating it. However, this is just a stab at it, so don''t expect too much. Anyway, now I am satisfied with the profits I gained from opening the bank. The money deposited in the bank increases, the money borrowed increases, and the interest rate increases. Currently, that is the basic revenue. And a percentage of that revenue rolls into me. A fraction of the total interest. Looking at it this way, it seems a bit small, but the crumbs that actually fall on me are quiterge. This too is a pretty sweet benefit. hmm? Does money smell very fragrant? I can understand why moneylenders are stealing people''s backs with crazy interest rates.'' In general, usury is so sweet. How sweet it must be to die because it sucks the honey that falls from the money that runs throughout the kingdom. This is just the beginning. If you gradually expand the role of the bank and start the financial business in earnest. My influence and the amount of honey that can be sucked will increase. It will not be long before I have a huge influence on the economic world, which is my original purpose, rather than simply profit. Just imagining it makes me happy. Sooner orter, no one in Korea will be able to touch me carelessly. Come to think of it, Mr. Arell? The currency reform is proceeding as instructed, but... Marquis Karet, who was smiling happily after me, erased the smile from his mouth and mentioned the topic of currency reform. Is there a problem? Its not like that, but. Currently, currency reform is also proceeding step by step. Existing currencies are taking a structure that encourages them to be exchanged for new currencies through banks. However, if you just ask them to change it, of course the merchants and citizens won''t follow it. Little by little, it is induced by giving an advantage when trading or depositing through a new currency. Fortunately, that too was being exchanged smoothly. Since our assets are not easy anyway, it is quite easy to circte existing gold coins as new currencies, so there is no problem. But what is he worried about? It''s good to be exchanged... but what are you going to do with the currency after it''s been exchanged? ah? Were you curious about that? I understood what Marquis Carret was worried about. After exchanging the new currency, of course there will be old silver coins and gold coins. Currency that is no longer used cannot serve as money. don''t worry. I''ve also thought of a ce to deal with it. By now, the old currency must be eagerly diving one after another in the furnace of my estate. If it cannot be used as currency, it eventually bes a mass of silver and gold bars. Anyway, gold and silver are precious metals that are quite valuable even here. There''s nothing wrong with stacking them in my warehouse instead of currency. It is a property and also a good experimental material for wizards and alchemists. Silver and gold are useful materials not only for magic but also for science and technology. This is also intended to be used in a useful ce for me. However, he did not bother to tell Marquis Karet about the purpose of this. Because there is no need to exin. Perhaps he noticed that too, and he rashly didn''t ask me about the handling of gold and silver. If its useless, shall we try at least gilding and silvering the castle? I think it will be shiny and very cool. I don''t think that''s a bit off, since the servants will feel burdened. I''m kidding?. ....half of it. ....Umm ....Wouldn''t it be nice to gild the castle? Somehow sullen... Did you seriously think it was cool? Oh, is it not? Absolutely not? Even if you don''t have to worry, I don''t intend to use it in such a useless ce. Chapter 131 Chapter 131. I prefer the city to the countryside You just have to let the money keep rolling in. And I will decorate myfortable nest with the money I have umted. What do you need in the future? huh? Fry what do you think you need? I asked the dumb griffon while feeding Fry horse meat. Basically, the servants take care of the fries, but sometimes I y with them and feed them when I''m bored. What is it? Fry let out a sob that seemedpletely iprehensible, then slightly stomped his front paw. It looks like it wants something. yeah i haven''t forgotten Yes, yes. Don''t worry, I have your wife. I took another piece of horsemeat from the sacks I had brought and threw it into the griffon pen. Fry takes the horse meat he threw in his mouth and passes it to another griffon inside the cage. This is the female griffon I brought in a while ago. I had a lot of trouble getting this. Maybe I''m the only aristocrat raising griffons, but they haven''t been on sale for a while. It was this guy who identally bought something from a merchant who handles monsters. However, unlike Fry, this guy is wary of me. Of course, the merchants get in the way before buying, so it''s not violent. Is there still a minimum of vignce? He seems to get along well with Fry, so there shouldn''t be a problem. Except for the fact that it seems a little caught up. Well, that''s something this guy can handle. It won''t be long before we see baby griffons. shut up your eyes yes, be happy forever Give birth to healthy babies. Yeah... Fry, you look happy now? Yes, you look really happy. It''s not particrly envious. I can live like that as long as I put my mind to it, right? It''s not that I feel regretful that I kicked off my engagement. It''s real. Watching the salting of griffons, I was lost in thought for a moment. that''s what i need Is it okay if I start in earnest soon?'' The necessary funds must have been gathered, and many other problems had been resolved, so I decided that it would be okay to start nning in earnest. Okay, lets start. As soon as I returned to my office, I took out arge amount of blueprints and ns that I had stored in my safe, checked them out, and stood up with clenched fists and shouted. Well, that''s all I need now! Lets build a city!! I''m tired of living in the countryside anymore. city! I want a city! give me the city!! Give me a city please!! decided to build a city. For that, there is someone I need to inform and convince of my n first. Therefore, I immediately rushed to get permission. That''s my dad! Arel, are you really going to build a city in Fahilia? Did you just say that? My father was frowning and perplexed. Yes. The first person to exin and convince him of the city construction n is none other than the King''s father. If it''s a minor construction project, you can do it under my supervision and then report it. However, the story is different when ites torge-scale construction projects such as urban construction. I have the authority to go ahead with the n itself. However, in the end, I can''t proceed without my father''s approval. If you can''t convince him, you won''t be able to insert the ignition key. We have to get approval here somehow. To that end, I teleported to the pce and urgently requested an audience. Also, I insisted on my n while pretending to be as bright as possible to him, who was expecting me to think that I would start something. Father, I am confident that Pahilia can develop further in the future. And for that, I think we need to do full-scale construction instead of the current form to make it a more developed city. Hmm... So you''re saying you''re going to build a city? yes. Wouldn''t that be how I can build this and that and go out to y? Although he is burning with selfishness inside, the face that must be shown on the outside is the face of the lord who makes a bold decision for the sake of the people of the territory. yes i am right i am justice However, building an Arel city is not as easy as it sounds. Funds and manpower. Everything is ready. Even so, it may not be enough. When I said I was going to set up a bank, my father, who would give an OK sign after only hearing the outline to some extent, would not give permission this time easily. Even if we build a city in Fahilia, do you think it will be easy to maintain? So far, the only reason Fahilia''s economic situation has improved is because of the paper mill and the products sold in the store I manage. In other words, it is a reality that I can breathe at least because I have special products and me. It has never been a goodnd to live in. A ce where people who are not adapted to the cold climate cannot survive even for a single day is Pahilia. No wonder no one has dared to put their hands on it properly until now. Arel.... It''s too cold for people to live there. hey? father? Am I a person too? ....I know the meaning of what I want to say. Except for the natives who are ustomed to the climate, who would really want to find it even if they built a city? As the poption increases, demand and consumption increase, which can improve the economic situation. However, it is limited to cases where the poption can increase properly. otherwise it perishes Otherwise, even if the city ispleted, there is a high possibility that it will not function properly and will be abandoned. It''s a problem that can kill you again if you do something wrong with the territory you saved. You''re obviously concerned about that. Second, the territories of Fahilia must be concerned that they might harm me too. Anyway, I have a lot of worries. Arel knows how you feel. Suddenly, my father put on a slightly softened expression, and this time, in reverse, he began to speak to me. No matter how good you are, staying there will be very difficult. not quite like that. If you hear how I live there, you''ll be stunned in a different way. I know that you are not one to rot there. Arel, dont tell me this opportunity. I nned to use my hands to get you off the ground in the next few years. My father deliberately lowered his voice as if someone would hear him. ....uh? Is this the first time you''ve heard of it? The reason why I was expelled before that was the result of nobles working together. But now my father has told me that if I endure a little longer, he will let me return to the pce. Wouldn''t that be easy? Even if I don''t go as smoothly as before, returning to the pce could cause other conflicts. So it was clear that he would not simply let mee back. ...Are you nning to make a deal with the nobles?'' Well, unlike before, my position now is quite different. I don''t want to touch you as easily as before, because I have a lot of money and a lot of poprity. Im thinking of making a better seat for you than Arel. Perhaps, from the beginning, my father might have been thinking about how to make mee back to the pce just like Kanian. It''s not that I don''t understand that feeling... I don''t know what to do with my father''s consideration. However, I have no intention of leaving the current territory. But I dared to decline the favor. My father was very puzzled as if he hadn''t expected me to answer like this. Why? I will definitely raise Pahilia and n to develop it into a decent city. You can never throw it out in the middle. At best, the angle to build my paradise is being built, but now I don''t want toe back to the middle of the whirlpool where annoying nobles swarm again. Fight the politics between you guys. I will build a big paradise in an inconspicuous ce and livefortably. No one can stop this now. ...well, it''s normal to want toe back.'' And alleviating that worry is what I have to do now. If it were a normal city, you would be turned away. However, the city I will build in Fahilia is by no means ordinary. harsh climate. monster attack. distance. Other than that, etc... I couldn''t have thought of various problems that would disturb my paradise. I was going to tell you about the detailed nter. The city I will create will never be abandoned for that reason. For that, he collected money and instructed dwarves, alchemists, and wizards to constantly study the necessary skills. The foundation is sufficient and execution is possible. Let me exin with determination and determination. Father was silent for a moment, as if he was struggling with something. They are seriously contemting whether to allow it. But I can''t break my stubbornness. I understand, I will allow you. Eventually permission was given. After obtaining a city building permit. Upon returning, he immediately invited the chiefs of all the viges within the territory to the castle. After receiving permission from the king, it was time to ask the residents of this ce for their understanding. This is the first time since that day that I have called you all together. This is the first time since I summoned them to clearly imprint my existence on them when I first took office as the lord of Pahilia. And now they are gathered here again, just as they were back then. That''s right.... If I had to point out the difference from before. Unlike then, I must say, their faces are somewhat animated. It''s a little bit, but there are some guys who have gained weight. It is proof that I have be livable after I took office. At that time, when you looked at me, your eyes, which were quite anxious, are still good. Ah~ now we''re going to starve to death?'' andmented inwardly? Can that be? When I joked around, the vige chiefs became contemtive and bowed their heads desperately. I''m kidding? joke?. I don''t know what it used to be, but now they are following me wholeheartedly. Now, no matter what policy I set out, I''ll probably follow it right away without anyints. Rx. Today, I just called because I wanted to have a meal with you guys after a while. It was to at least hold a dinner as a token of appreciation for the hard work you have done in following my guidelines. ....And I also had something to say to them. Whether it''s a good story or a bad story, it''s right to start by filling your stomach first. I suggested eating first, and after that, I ate with them really casually. Of course, we chatted during the meal, but mostly it was about the current situation of the vigers. ...Now that we''ve filled our stomachs, we''re going to talk about something important. The vige chiefs seemed a bit nervous at those words, but they weren''t taken aback. I, no one else, dared to call all the vige chiefs together. I must have thought that there must be a reason. Your vige has grown quite a bit too. it is not so? ....That''s right! All of this is thanks to Arel. As the poption increased and the economic situation improved, I repaired houses in the vige several times or expanded the vige as needed. In the past, it was a poor rural vige, but now it has be a moderately affluent rural vige. I know it well because I have checked the condition of each vige while taking a walk in the fryer from time to time. So you mean? Chapter 132 Chapter 132. I like the city more than the countryside (2) When I got lucky, the vige chiefs paid attention. Before, they desperately hid their fears and concerns towards me, but now they only have expectations. I can''t wait to see what amazing way he will save the residents. good. Are your viges going to be demolished sooner orter? I smiled brightly and gave them a heartfelt deration. This is a surprise announcement. Oh Arell? What do you mean''?! When I mentioned that the vige would be demolished unexpectedly, the faces of the vige chiefs turned earthy at the same time. Some of them suddenly get sick and cough violently. Others are breathing heavily, as if their heart had stopped for a moment. I said too little. deliberately I wanted to see a little surprise. Sooner orter, for the development of the territory, we are going to do extensive construction for the next stage. I''m going to dismantle all the viges for that. What kind of work are you going to do? We can''t even imagine. I will build a city. ?...yes? Their eyes widened. There is not a single vige chief who is not surprised by my words now. I''ll exin the detailster, but I''m nning to build a big city by constructing the entire territory. A big city? For example, are there any cities built on royal capitals or other territories? You can think of building a city equal to or greater than that in Pahelia. Of course, even if I said this, I have no intention of building a city simr to that. I have to build it overwhelmingly better. Otherwise it doesn''t fill myst name. Vige demolition. When urban construction is done, the current viges will be dismantled sequentially and new residential areas will be created instead. Anyway, once the city ispleted, there will be no need to maintain the current viges. In a sense, my bombshell statement about destroying the vige is notpletely wrong. Ha ha.... If the vige is destroyed, what will the existing residents do? don''t worry? Could I ask you to camp in the snow? We will prepare a temporary ce to stay... well, I can''t guarantee that it will be sofortable, but at least I''ll be patient until the city ispleted. Of course, during the construction period, enough measures were taken to avoid incurring the hostility of the vigers. Temporary shelters for residents can also be prepared at any time. You still look embarrassed. Looking around at the lords'' reactions, I sighed. Well, it must be hard to ept that he suddenly said that he would upgrade his living ce to a city overnight. Most of all, you will be anxious. Everything was decided by me after carefully thinking about each one. There is no need to be anxious. The purpose of calling them here is to make them follow my method without a single doubt. Of course, it would be embarrassing to think that the viges where generations lived until now would disappear. But think about it. You guys have lived in snow fields like this until now. It is cold all year round, and even when it is less cold, the ground is still cold. It is such a harshnd that no lord has been able to catch his breath before I came. Then dont you want at least your children and grandchildren to live in a better ce from now on? The vige chiefs are at a loss as to what to answer with their mouths slightly open. I wondered if I was wandering between the anxiety of suddenly building a city and the anticipation of the new city I would live in in the future. I wont ask for anything difficult. You just cooperate with what I tell you to do. It would be annoying if the existing territories had antipathy and protested against future urban construction ns. If the residents have even the slightest doubts, you persuade them. That''s the first thing I''ll do. That''s why I gathered here to ask the vige chiefs in advance. Do not interrupt. Take good care so that no disturbances ur. If you do that, I will make you live in a better environment just by following me. And that it''s not a lie, they''ve been following my method and experiencing it themselves. Of course, the vige chiefs were confused at first, but soon they epted my persuasion one by one, and each announced to me that they would teach the vigers well. Afterwards, the vige chiefs went back to their respective viges and exined to the residents about the urban construction n as I had exined before. A little worried about the atmosphere at the time, I secretly ordered the servants to release and observe the reaction of each viger. Contrary to concerns that there might be even a little bit of a bacsh, the response of the residents was quite positive towards the city construction n. Rather, there were quite a few people who wished that the city would bepleted as soon as possible. There seemed to be no fear of bacsh from the beginning. ....Yes, you guys also hated the countryside. The trend is also the city. Everyone wants to live in a city. Thanks to everyone''s support, I made a promise once more that I would build a city more vigorously without being too self-important. A few dayster, talents for city construction were called together. I think weve gathered only the best talent here. Now, I clenched my hands, rested my chin on my chin, and uselessly grabbed the weight and started to say something really meaningless. All those gathered here are silent as one and paying attention to me. But when you look into their eyes, you can feel their heart. ...What is this human talking about?'' ....Yes, what can''t you think of in your heart? To be honest, I was a bit ashamed of myself because I thought it wasnt a little thing after putting all my weight into it. If you give me a little response, where will it go? Well... I can''t help it because the people I''ve gathered now have nothing to do with courting a high-ranking person. All of them are master craftsmen in fields rted to urban design, such as architecture. Anyway, it took a lot of effort to find the long way. Even in congrattions like this, they formally bow their heads and have only the minimum amount of courtesy, and their reactions are blunt. Looking at them, I realized anew that our artisans were at least friendly. Damon caught the mood well, and Aken still had a taste for teasing. Well, I didn''t invite them to chat, and I don''t have a hobby of chatting harmoniously with the sweaty men. You should be cool and share your business. Is there anything you want to ask first? Feel free to ask any questions. I understand that you called us to establish a big city in Fahilia. One of the artisans first asked me a question. But we haven''t heard a detailed exnation yet. They still don''t know the details of my city n. Apparently, I didn''t give them any details until they showed interest in my ns. Regarding this urban construction, I n to apply many of the technologies devised by myself, rather than simply building up walls and buildings. Of course, I can''t show you unless you stick to this side and work properly for me. Even if I show it, I don''t think I''ll dare to use it elsewhere, but the world doesn''t know about it, so I''m careful about this. Surprisingly, it''s not that there aren''t people who just look at important skills and leave them out. In fact, more than half of the people who gathered to this ce after receiving my request seemed to have heard rumors about my technology, and their eyes glowed with something like a strange desire for knowledge. Because it''s already rumored. Arken had previously told me while drunk that rumors were circting among artisans that working under me would give them ess to amazing new technologies. That must be the purpose.'' I may be trying to hide my true feelings, but I still can''t get away from my keen eyesight. But it can''t be hidden too much. First of all, I showed the city n I drew first. ...It''s pretty serious. Since it was drawn by a member of the royal family, the artisans genuinely admired it, assuming that it would be a vague design. Everything from the budget to the blueprint wasid out in earnest. To be honest, I just have to show my skills ording to the picture I drew. As much as that, my n is delicate. There are no weaknesses. Of course, how much effort did you put into conceiving it... It''s the result of a lot of hard work, taking advantage of the time spent skipping work. I haven''t shown you everything, though. The part where the important technology is applied and other details are still secret. i like secrets Detailed information will only be shown when you start receiving my requests in earnest. ...that can''t be helped. Even when I firmly drew the line, most seemed convinced. But isnt it just building a city? If that''s the case, I''ll be ruined in less than half a year. At my point, the craftsman who just asked the question shut up. It''s true. As my father feared, if we try to build an ordinary city here, it may end up not getting much favor in the end. The first thing I want to entrust is to build a proper residential area first. First of all, it creates a ce where existing residents can live safely. After that, the construction will be carried out in a way that gradually expands the necessary area. It is not a project that will bepleted in a short period of time even if it is built in a hurry, so you shouldpromise slowly. For reference, during the n, we are also considering demolishing the castle where I am currently staying and expanding it in earnest. After all, it''s been decades since the castle was built. If possible, I want to dream of remodeling as well. Of course, the cityes first now. ...First, you''ll need a strong barrier. Looking at the map of Fahilia, the stonemasons groaned. As they point out, we need a much stronger barrier than other cities. It was because of the monsters running around in that pure white wilderness. Even if not, monsters surviving in harshnds are much more dangerous than other ces. The logic is that the weak are weeded out and only the strong survive, but they are all ferocious. Whether the natives here are ustomed to this environment, I am not surprised if a 3-meter rabbit runs near the house or a lord riding a griffon flies overhead, but when a city is built extensively and residents from other territories increase, of course this problem bes unsettling. I will. So the first thing to consider is safety. I''ve been thinking about drying up Mr. Monster, but that''s a bit difficult. Among some monsters, there are also objects flowing in from across the border. It''s annoying that you even touched that. Even if it was possible to dry the seeds of the monster there, there was a possibility that there would be some kind of adverse effect after doing such a thing, so it was better not to do something so drastic. Again, the best thing to do is to rely on strong barriers. It will be difficult to withstand with ordinary stone. So, there are stones that are just right. I took out a prepared sample and ced it in front of the masons. I think it will be strong enough without making it too thick. How about it? ...certainly... the quality is second to none. After touching the stone several times, they burst into admiration. However, it was clear to me that his expression hardened slightly, as to what he was worried about. If its a sheep, dont worry. Because it is full. Chapter 133 Chapter 133. I like the city better than the countryside. (3) Actually, among the territories given for the achievements made in the war this time, there are some mines that have been judged unexploitable and neglected. Among them, there is a ce where you can mine arge amount of the stones I just showed you. Existing lordscked the skills to mine this stone, so it was just a ce that seemed useless to them as a deste rocky mountain. then i have to write It is believed that even if only the stones there were used, it would be enough to be used not only for the walls, but also for the roads and buildings inside the city. Wouldn''t it be possible to cut additional stone statues? If possible, should I ask you to make a stone statue with my image engraved on it? Well, I''m going to discuss those decorationster. There will be no problem as we will additionally process it magically. Indeed... I exined that even the magicians were mobilized, and they seemed satisfied. However, Arell-nim, for what purpose do you intend to build this city? The master builder tilted his head as he examined my ns. ...If I''m not mistaken, I don''t think we just want a city where people can live safely. that''s right. I''m going to make this city a ce for tourism in earnest. In the first ce, I want to build a full-fledged city because I want to y. The function as a residence is also important. What I struggled with more than that was how many things to y for me. It is, of course, a city for tourism. While drawing the rough structure of the city to be built in the future, I divided the territory of Fahilia into three main areas. One is simply untouched forests and nature. Another is the factory area where special products are developed. I n to get my hands on it in earnest while building a city here. And the most important tourist city. I thought about whether it could be used in another direction, but this way was the most suitable. I am not willing to use it purely as a factory. It''s not like I''m going to die just making money for the rest of my life. In developing new products, these days, I focus on what I want to eat and what I need. Best of all is tourism. This one I can make as much as I can with my hands. In the first ce, the pure white earth covered with snow can be regarded as a decent scene in some way. Above all, if I make it, I can y. All that remains is how much can you refine and find value in this emptynd. If this is also me, there is no problem. Are you sightseeing? Even if it''s sightseeing, this side also requires a lot of work, so I''ll give you the detailster when the timees. First of all, I told you to know that. I thought you might not be able to afford the manpower for the construction, so Im thinking of entrusting the work to our residents and ves Anyints? Manpower was still being considered as a way to utilize it. After all, simplebor is not the domain of artisans. No one had anyints about that. After that, the meeting went on for quite a long time, such as consulting on the detailed construction schedule or discussing whether there was anything more needed. After several rounds of review, the first shovel was opened without any problems with the urban construction project. then? Now all I have to do is leave the rest of the construction and minor work to the craftsmen, and what am I going to do now? While humming, he activated a magic tool installed in a corner of his office to do something he hadn''t been able to do before. Then, a bluish light radiated out, and eventually it was fixed in a square like the shape of a door. The form of this door is just for the purpose of easy-to-understand disy, and does not mean much. When activated, it has the ability to move to the location where the same type of magic tool is installed. It can be seen that it has the same effect as the teleport magic circle that leads to the royal pce. Considering that it is only the size of a corner of a room, it can be seen as a more groundbreaking device. However, it is not amercial product, but a prototype that is still under research. Now then, where shall we start a worthwhile day today? I grinned and jumped into the open gate. Then, what unfolded in front of my eyes was a scene in a room with a distinctly different atmosphere and purpose from my office a while ago. There are no paperwork that will make your head hurt. All sorts of books, sodas in the food storage unit, sweets I''ve developed, and all sorts of things. And a wide andfortable bed that looks good to lie down on. This is My Room No. 3! This is my secret ce! It is a secretly sucking honey! Basically, I''mzy when I''mzy to my aides, but I''m usually recognized as a sincere and fruitful lord. Of course, since I''ve been with them for several years, they must have noticed that my nature has subtly changed. But they still know that I usually work properly. I was deliberately letting myself think that way too. Normally, I was ying around in my office or privatebs under the pretext of research. Then all of a sudden... I had this thought. It''s not pleasant!'' Of course, a bed to rest when tired. And you can roll around as much as you want, such as secretly hidden snacks. however. Being human is a tricky being. Once you arefortable, wanting to be morefortable is the desire. If I want to hug you, I want to lie down. I want to sleep when I lie down. I don''t want to wake up when I sleep. okay! I want to be morefortable, active andzy than now! Maybe because of the war, I was secretly stressed, but recently my desires have been properly ignited. As a result, we concluded that we needed a room where we could y morefortably. ...But it can''t be made openly in the castle.'' You can make it to make it. Because the castle is wide and the money is overflowing. It''s just that until now I''ve been secretly sucking honey, and I''ve never been out in public. What is the image of me that people in neighboring countries, including the kingdom, think of me now? Make all sorts of useful goods and make them a hit. to organize the economy by creating banks. Truly a rare cool boy. That''s me, Arell. Saying I want to lie down!'', make your own yground in the castle. My mysterious image is crumpled. My image is precious, so that shouldn''t happen. Fans are disappointed. There is a reason for that. There is also a point that the royal family does not look very nice in the eyes of the public even if it is known that they live an excessively luxurious life. I also care a little about public attention. ....As far as my ws go. but that''s theint My image is precious, but it is uneptable that the quality of my life is diminished by worrying about it. For that reason, I felt the need to secretly create a space where I could rest morefortably. And every man needs a ce where he can rest alone and not be disturbed by anyone. I desperately wanted my room of peace of mind that no one would find out. And as soon as he returned from the war, he secretly nned and started production. As a result, I seeded in creating a space for me to rest in several ces. For some reason, it reminds me of my childhood romance.... It felt like a child was making a secret base, so my heart raced. From the middle, for some reason, I got excited and started paying attention to useless details. It wasn''t just about the fidelity of the y space. Safety was also taken into consideration. A strength that can never be destroyed from the outside. It can also be used as a sitter for protests when the need arises. Not only was it simply designed with high strength, but it was also reinforced dozens of times with high-level magic that Dia hadn''t even known about yet. It must be the strongest secret space in the world. It can be guaranteed to be harder than the bank safe in Ernesia Kingdom. Because I''m probably the only one in this world who can destroy this. I tapped the neatly wallpapered wall. To be precise, it''s impossible to destroy this without having the same level of strength as me. At least not in all physical and magical aspects, unless you are a being who is immersed in destruction, you can''t even make a w. No trespassing worries! Only I know the location. Rest assured no matter what you bring here! In addition to this ce, we n to provide additional ces where you can enjoy a different and pleasant rest for each mood. Then lets get to know each other today. Would you like to waste your time? I jumped onto the bed with the happiest smile in the world. This bed is also a luxury product that was made to order with difficulty, considering everything from the wood that bes the frame to the stability and scent. There is one spring I designed myself. Could it be that you are notfortable? Also, the more expensive the bed, the morefortable it is. Next time, lets prepare one in an area with a hot spring. As a pastime, I checked the fact that there are several hot spring water veins flowing in Pahilia. Of course, in order to use itter in the urbanization n, I am only preparing it now. Still, the best ce I can keep secret. Thinking like that, I still have a long way to go. As I let go of my mind and became at leisure following my instincts, the things I regret next came to mind one after another. First of all ... the problem is that there is little to enjoy.'' I was only focused on making money. It was the most regretful thing that there were few games that I could enjoy. The Middle Ages are also a problem. Whether it''s magic or elemental magic, I like everything. But there''s little to y with. Because the satisfaction of human desire is directly proportional to the level of technology of that era. It''s no wonder that the technology here doesn''t meet my standards yet. Yes, let''s say that there are few amusement facilities in the manor because the city has not yet beenpleted. But wouldn''t it be possible to start something else? ...First of all, this is it.'' I nced at the books lying on the bedside and sighed. They were thrown around and rolled around the room, but all of these books are magic books. It''s an expensive magic book that an ordinary wizard would desperately save money to buy and cherish for the rest of his life. Not funny.'' To me, it''s nothing more than a wad of paper that I read loosely for interest and tossed out with the crumbs of cookies. At first, it was interesting to learn the magic system here, so I had fun researching and improving it. Recently, I got fed up with that even to a certain extent. Dia is doing most of the magic development anyway. asionally, when Dia is about to surpass her level, all I have to do is throw one or two new spells that I prepared in advance. Other than that, most of the books I read for leisure are not technical books, but most of them are cultural books that aristocrats would read. A typical example is an introductory book on swordsmanship that I wrote myself. ....but it''s still not selling. After all, books are not for everyone. I guess so. The original book is precious. There were problems that the printing technology was not properly established and that the quality of the paper was low. It''s paper. As things produced in my territory became widespread, that was a solution. Even so, the only books I can get are magic books or technical books. Other than that, sometimes a book with a little strange content like beans sprouting in a drought. Or, books only for the enjoyment of wealthy aristocrats are asionally published. Most of them are just handwritten, so it''s far from the concept of magazines or colorful books that I want. ..It''s not that I''m disappointed because there aren''t enough erotic books. Chapter 134 Chapter 134. I like the city better than the countryside (4) + Undead are blessed! (1) Now that the supply of paper has be stable, is printing next?... How many years ago has paper been improved? Even so, I still haven''t touched the print. To be honest, there are parts where I was expecting someone to touch it first. After all, there is an overflow of money, so there is no need to obsess over one or two small businesses, so I thought, who can do it? Originally, I expected that if the quality of paper improves, something will blow in the printing industry. But it didn''t make much of a difference. What... only 2? It would be absurd for me to expect things to change in three years.'' Most of the books circting on the continent now are hand-transcribed. Or, though extremely rare, they are using type. However, making that typeface is cumbersome. The framework is not stable, so the trend is still desperate. Even now, if you go to a workshop that handles books, you can see young boys copying books so hard that their hands bleed. Certainly, if the current technology here is like this, there won''t be a book that will satisfy my eyes. It would be nice if there were more colorful and eye-catching things than books with only text. I''ll have to get my hands on this too.'' I don''t always just sleep and eat. Sometimes I''m not sleepy and sometimes I don''t have much appetite. Certainly, it is a big deal that there are few things to please the eye. If this continues, I''ll get bored soon enough. That''s difficult.'' For some reason, why does it feel so much more serious than when I personally felt certain that a war would break out? Yes, the only thing worse than war is boredom. Boredom should never exist. It''s an urban architectural n. You just need to give directions. However, it takes a year toplete the most basic urban construction no matter how long it takes. So what do I do in the meantime? I use my hands to make my eye candy.'' Having made that decision, I clenched my fists. Maybe the people who live in this world don''t know. It''s only when I''m bored that I decide my next business or the next item to develop. Originally, history is made while rolling around in bed. or not? good! If you make up your mind, go for it right away! that''s me After quickly stuffing the snack I had taken out into my mouth, I jumped out of my room and tried to put my thoughts into practice right away. at that time. Arell, are you okay now? I tried to call a servant to get ready to go, but didn''t the servant call me from outside before I could even ring the bell? hmm? Could it be that he read my mind before I even called and came running right away? But it didn''t sound like such a pleasant thing. For some reason, there was something like tension in the servant''s voiceing from outside. That''s the sound that finds me when something happens. .. oh my god. ....what''s the matter? When I brought the servant into the office and saw that herplexion was slightly pale, I felt a bit ominous. Did you see what really happened? Actually, a letter came from the pce urgently. Did he make such a fuss over just one letter? He was puzzled, but when he saw the envelope she held out, he had no choice but to understand his behavior. Letters sent from the pce are stamped with a stamp that means urgent matters. Well, it was when a nationwide mobilization order was issued when a letter with such a stamp came in some time ago. It also means that if this is not the case, there is no reason for such an urgent letter toe. ?...no way.'' For some reason, I foresaw a troublesome future, and I sent the servant back and opened the envelope. And after reading the contents, I sighed, saying that my hunch was correct. To summarize: Arge number of undead are urring on the northeastern and southern borders... I frowned as I read it slowly. It is estimated that the number will reach about 400,000. ....Just imagining it, it seemed that there was a stenching from somewhere. It seemed that an unexpected horror-level disaster had urred near the border. ...What undead? ....I begged him not to be bored, but a group of undead appeared. A week ago. A battlefield where fierce battles were once fought. nice? Heh A suspicious man in ck burst intoughter as if he had lost his mind while standing on the deste ground. As if he couldn''t hold back the ecstasy any longer, he went mad in a fit of madness. Sufficient grudges have been gathered!! I couldn''t help butugh at the sense of aplishment I had finally achieved and the things I had to do in the future. After the end of thest war, he continued to gather energy while snooping around the battlefield, being as careful as possible, lest he be caught by someone. And now! I finally got my hands on all the energy I needed. Good quality grudge! This must be it!! Of course, it was also verified whether or not this enormous power could be utilized. A few months ago, as a test, he applied this grudge to a battlefield and created undead of sufficient quality. soul of the dead. They were dragged into a battlefield that was caused only by the desire of the high-ranking people and died unjustly, creating better quality Undead with the souls of the simpletons. However, there was still a lot of preparation to be done, so the undead that had been created were left unattended. He was sure that no one would notice his n anyway, and even if he did, it would be toote to respond. And this moment! The time has finallye to act in earnest. The time hase for those who dare to seek great knowledge and despise us as mere warlocks to realize this power! He frantically raised the staff in his hand high. Arge ck bead decorated at the tip of this wand. An excessively strong grudge is evidence that has hardened like a substance. Holding it up, he cast the prepared spell. Wake up! The dead who fell victim to the greed of the foolish rulers!! The waves of ck mana scattered around his staff. The effect appeared quickly. I wondered if the footsteps of the surroundings were shaking, and the dead buried in this battlefield... In other words, the undead of the soldiers who were sacrificed here crawled out. 1 thousand? two thousand? I couldn''t express it in numbers like that. Tens of thousands of undead. And the undead he summoned earlier were not the only ones here. The battlefield where the dead were buried. There was already a sign for this time. And the spells inscribed on the marks are in turn linked to the magic that was invoked, and by now they should be awakening the dead like here. Sess! Tens of thousands of undead obey before him. And the existence of the undead, which should have awakened in other areas, was also felt. The number of victims in thest war is at least in the hundreds of thousands. Undead in numbersparable to the hordes of a nation just now submit before him. What a huge army! Even if you look back in history, you''re sure to be the only wizard with such arge army of undead. If you deal with hundreds of thousands of undead, it would be possible to lightly wipe out a country or two. Necromancers who deal with the undead and spirits were not considered very important even among wizards. The undead itself may be feared by ordinary people, but it is not a big deal to those who are strong at a certain level or higher. Not to mention, it is only a nuisance to humans who have reached a higher level. It has been so despised. But what about this number? Which wizard would wield such great power? Isn''t that really the king? Infatuated with great power, he was now even in a state of ecstasy. With this, I can engrave the majesty of the Dark Church on them. He murmured with emotion, then shook his head and repeated the words he had just uttered. No, even the church will have no choice but to acknowledge me! If you show off this feat, there''s nothing you can''t aplish. Embracing such confidence, he reigned among the undead he was leading and shouted to them to listen. First, I will make this power known to the world. As he nted his staff into the ground, the undead lined up like trained soldiers onmand. Although dead, they were originally soldiers. If you wake up the habit engraved on your body, you can maintain a disciplineparable to that of living soldiers. First of all, let''s teach the foolish kings who despised us this power! The undead are prosperous! (1) Arge number of undead have been generated in each region. It is said that all the dead bodies of soldiers who had fallen asleep on the Northeastern and Southern Fronts, where fierce battles with the Three Kingdoms Alliance took ce, woke up as undead. As soon as I heard the news, I immediately called all my close friends together. Asha Seina as well as Mage Dia. He also summoned the alchemist Darman. It was necessary to hold a meeting to set the course for the future. ...Could it be that at that time all the victims became undead? Asha asked in disbelief. that''s right. Those who are currently defending against the undead at the border are testifying, so they must be correct. The estimated number is about 400,000. It is simr to the number of soldiers sacrificed in that war. Is that Arell? Could it be that it has something to do with the undead that happened in my hometown? Seina recalled the undead incident that urred a while ago. The timing is the same, and maybe its right? The unrted side would be weirder. The undead that urred there were also the corpses of soldiers. I wonder if it was practice or something like that. Dia guessed so. I agree. It is believed to be the work of the same criminal. If the undead are led like a real army, this time someone must be controlling them. It must be a warlock at least. No Dia? I don''t think it''s a bit much to determine the culprit already... No. They are the only ones who can learn such bad-tasting magic. Dia, who had the thoughts of an extremely ordinary wizard who hates ck magicians, dered it without a single doubt. Well... I agree that necromancy like this is a bad taste. If you have mana to spend on something like this, it would be more efficient to use it elsewhere. I don''t know who did it, but it''s extremely inefficient.'' I could havee up with a more efficient way. Well, I am the only one in the world who licks my lips thinking about this. It''s clear that the culprit was in a frenzy because of the undead that was resurrected before someone else. When I said this, everyone around me groaned. He must be shuddering at the imagining of the damage that would happen if 400,000 undead ran rampant. Currently, the Undead are divided and are flocking to cross the border between our Ernesian Kingdom and... the Three Kingdoms Alliance at the time. As if resenting the country that sacrificed them, the undead are trying to cross their homnd this time. In addition, neighboring countries are also suffering. By the way... It''s better than 400,000ing all at once, but it''s still dangerous... To be honest, hundreds of thousands of undead are more troublesome than hundreds of thousands of living soldiers. I don''t know what to say, but if it''s a normal human, killing it is enough. But the undead don''t die easily. Even if they invaded by tens of thousands, it was clear that the offensive of the undead soldiers would be overwhelming. Chapter 135 Chapter 135. The undead are prosperous! (2) Its terrible.... The stench is no joke. I dont even want to imagine it. Everyone sighed. At this time, Damon, who had been listening quietly, looked at me and asked a question. Could it be that we have to send troops again like in the war? At that question, everyone flinched and shook their shoulders. It was good to see that he was worried about whether he should go to fight the undead. In particr, Seina and Dia were shuddering as if the hardships they faced at that time were still not forgotten even when they were fighting only a thousand. I agree. I hate it too. well? what about that? It was embarrassing to hear the answer that I was willing to do this. Perhaps, the royal pce is currently discussing the undead issue with their mouths watering. There hasn''t been an official announcement that anything has been decided yet. But from my point of view, I dont think there will ever be a need for us to send troops like we did back then. An undead invasion is a headache, but there''s nothing you can''t stop. ...But the damage will be great. At least the vicinity, including the border, will be scorched. This would be the same for the Three Kingdoms Alliance. No, it would be more dangerous for them. If it was before the war, they would stop it, but can they defend it with their national power now? Hell might unfold properly over there. I don''t know if I''m going to perish. It would not be an exaggerated spection as the situation in all three countries is not good these days. When Ipared it to hell, everyone''s faces became serious. Even though they are nasty guys who fought a war in the past, it wouldn''t be nice to see many people sacrificed in a disaster like this. what? All we can do right now is to be careful with the guards because the undead could flow into our territory. Yes, I will also warn the soldiers. On the other hand, I responded calmly and instructed to respond calmly. But Arel-nim isnt surprised at all? me? Well it has been smelling suspicioustely. Actually I wasn''t too surprised. I don''t know if I just said it smells like'' and frowned, but I expected this to happen. Because the results of the investigation were questionable... Since thest undead case, for some reason, there seemed to be something more, so I secretly checked to see if there was anything suspicious. As a result, even if I couldn''t find any clear physical evidence, I was able to predict that something would happen soon. However, it was only a feeling of heart, but there was no physical evidence, so I couldn''t prepare in earnest. More than anything, it was annoying. ...But there are more of them than I thought.'' I never thought it would turn most of the corpses buried on the battlefield into undead. On the other hand, it was a little outrageous, but also interesting. What kind of crazy person did he do this to? What''s the point of making something like this happen? He must have spent quite a bit of time preparing for this to happen. Maybe I used a magic tool I didn''t have. I don''t really want to have it, but I''m a little curious. This is purely out of curiosity. Although it is not necessary. There was no need for skills tomand the undead. It''s stinky, disgusting and dirty. Above all, there is no benefit. So I wasn''t very interested. Oh, but dont get me wrong. I wasn''tpletely off the hook either. Of course, I expected it, so I prepared a countermeasure. I''ve been thinking of the minimum countermeasures so that there are no problems. For things like that, Arel-nim seems pretty ufortable, right? As Asha said, in fact, my mood is not very pleasant. I feel like I''ve stepped on fried shit. I wont deny it. Because of this undead outbreak, trade has nowpletely stopped. You mean trade? ....ah. Some materials had to be imported to build the city, but now the undead are blocking the way. What nonsense is this? In other words, if not directly, it is indirectly damaging. Aside from business, I was quite annoyed at the dy in the city construction n, which is more important than that. ...I don''t know what kind of bastard he is, but let''s see if he''s interfering with my city''s construction.'' This is just a little bit, but I decided to put it on with resentment. Maybe if I run into the culprit, maybe a little bit, but I might get angry. First of all, the defense of the territory is the best, but if we leave it as it is, it will continue for several months, so we will use our hands. Is it all far away? Do you mean the one you ordered a while ago? It has beenpleted. The reason why I called Darman here is because of preparations to resolve the current situation. I have already prepared the way. undead? Although it is cumbersome because there are so many of them, it is possible to deal with them as much as you like. one. The construction was dyed because of the undead, so I will ept the price. I''m sorry to those who are currently suffering the damage. I see this situation as a good opportunity. what chance? It''s an opportunity to trade. Anyway, the annoying situation broke out, so let''s take this opportunity to earn another round. The Margrave of Degrand, who protects the fortress on the southern border of the Ernesia Kingdom, opened his mouth wide as he gazed at the scene beyond the castle wall. The in below the castle wall was dyed ck. To be precise, it would have to be said that the undead were gathering to the extent that they looked pitch ck. The reason he managed not to scream was because he was concerned that the morale of the men watching him would be affected. ...Are they all undead? A group of ck undead flocking under the fortress. Seeing the tens of thousands of undead trying to climb up the walls while letting out terrible screams, even he couldn''t help but be terrified. ...It hasn''t been long since the war ended.'' I still haven''t forgotten the sight of the enemy soldiers flocking to the fortress, but the undead are next. What kind of trouble could this kind of crisise one after another? Fortunately, however, they were somehow defending this fortress from the undead army. It was dangerous if I didn''t deal with it first.'' If I had been careless just because the war was over, I might have copsed in the face of the army of the dead. It was not in his judgment that the troops under the Marquis''mand could have been sessfully ced on the defensive. It was a warning from the royal castle. ...Did you say that there is a possibility of arge number of undead? It happened as expected. ordingly, the city gates were closed and the borders were increased more strictly. Unsurprisingly, the undead came as they warned. What would have happened if we had not heeded the warning and prepared? I didn''t even want to imagine it. But the only thing you can do right now is to stop it. Now neither he nor anyone else defending this ce had the means to defeat those undead. From now on, defend thoroughly until the judgment is made in the castle! He believed that the royal castle would give a solution to this situation, and instructed them to defend it firmly. Naturally, discussions to resolve this situation continued in the Ernesia Royal Castle. It wont be solved by just holding on for a long time. I know. However, there has never been a situation like this recorded in history. What would you like me to do? When King Theonel asked. First, we need to evacuate the residents nearby. An extremely obvious opinion came first. The primary goal of the undead is the vige where the living humans live. If they are attacked by the undead without being able to evacuate, even the residents of the ce will be joined by the undead''s army. Please issue an evacuation order as soon as possible. In the worst case, it doesn''t matter if you abandon the fort. Make evacuation a priority. After that, a long meeting on how to deal with the undead ensued, but it was seldom conclusive. What did the magic tower say? The culprit who caused this situation could not be thought of other than the ck magician. ordingly, the Mage Tower first expressed their intention to actively cooperate. ''I will dispatch avable wizards as soon as possible to support them.'' However, he also said that a fundamental solution would be difficult''. ...If you need anything, I will support you as much as possible, so ask me toe up with a countermeasure. The first thing is to find a solution. As His Majestymanded, what would have happened if we had not prepared for the appearance of the undead... Even now, we are evacuating the residents. Because. ...It was Allel''s suggestion. Arel was the first to give advice to Theonel when they were discussing the undead horde that had recently appeared in the southern province. At Arel''s advice, The signs of the undead appearing are unusual, I think we need to prepare.'' There was also a belief that it wasn''t nonsense because it was said by Arel and not by anyone else. There was also a feeling that even if he thought about it, it was not serious. As expected, an official letter was sent to the border forts asking them to secure their defenses, and soon after, the undead incident broke out. Frankly, it was dangerous. If the defense had been dyed even a little bit, it would have suffered considerable damage by now. Although he didn''t show it in front of his subjects, Theonel had to secretly breathe a sigh of relief. First of all, how to deal with it. It wasn''t that there were no precedents of fighting the undead. But then, at best, only a few. There was no clear n against the tens of thousands of undead. ...How about requesting assistance from the Holy Kingdom? Duke Gast asked cautiously. Zelnian Castle. The secret to professionally confronting evil tricks, such as necromantic spells or curses that deal with the undead, is the best in Seongguk. Do you really think they will take our side? However, Theonel sneered and reacted in an apathetic manner. No one knows why. This is because the Seongguk and the Ernesia Kingdom are implicitly showing their ufortable feelings for each other even if they do not reveal it on the outside. The cause was none other than the treatment of other races such as elves and dwarves. The Holy Kingdom officially denies existence other than humans ording to their doctrine. On the other hand, in the kingdom of Ernesia, if you have the ability, even if you are from a different race, you can get citizenship and be recognized while working. The dwarves'' forge is a prime example. Due to this difference, the two countries have been bumping into ufortable feelings from the past. If you ask for help, they won''t ignore you. But on the pretext of that, what would you ask for? If you don''t do it, you might end up in debt like the Three Kingdoms Alliance that lost the war. And with that as a pretext, they will continue to interfere. I''m sure he''ll try to interfere with a policy or two under the pretext of debt. The first thing thates to mind is to demand the deportation of different races and the establishment of various discriminatory policies. Duke Gast also understood that. Yes. First of all, requesting support from the Holy Land is something that should be consideredter. I didn''t like it because it was obvious. In any case, it is ast resort. Theonel nailed it like that. ...But I can''t just be stubborn.'' Chapter 136 Chapter 136. The undead are prosperous! (3) I have no intention of drawing a line because of my pride. Consider it as carefully as possible, and if you don''t want to do it anymore, you should take one or two losses. If you negotiate properly, there won''t be such a serious problem. your majesty. At that time, Jeanne Pell, the butler serving Theonel, cautiously approached and called him. What is it? I want you to look at this. What he handed out was a letter. There is no need to report every single letter received during an important meeting. Even so, the fact that he had toe and tell me in person. Arel? Instead of answering, Jennefel handed out a letter. Theonel, too, quickly picked up the letter and read it, as if he couldn''t wait any longer. Huh????? What is it about? Unable to contain his curiosity, Duke Gast asked a question. I don''t think there''s any need to be in debt to the Holy Kingdom. No way?... Seeing everyone''s faces stained with anticipation, Theonel nodded vigorously. Arel says he has a way! On the other hand, the situation of those who were not prepared was serious. Merman Empire. The young man sitting on the throne let out a deep sigh. En Amret Janil, the current emperor of the Merman Empire. He, who had just ascended the throne after the former emperor whose health deteriorated due to defeat in thest war, did not know what to do at the sudden news. ...How far has the current group of undead invaded? It is said that several viges near the border have already been damaged. Currently, residents of the affected areas are running out and knocking on the sealed gates, asking for refuge, and they are extremely confused. Its the worst. The report of the servants made his head hurt one after another. The situation of the empire after the war was literally chaos itself. Despite the resignation of the existing emperor, the dissatisfaction of the imperial people has not been resolved, and they still show distrust, and some ces even show radical movements, so they are struggling to cope with that alone. But to make matters worse, the massive invasion of the undead began. If they managed to survive at the first border fortress, they would have tried to minimize the damage by evacuating the residents there. There was no time to prepare for the almost sudden outbreak of the undead and the urate invasion as if it had been led to copse helpless. Can''t we expect support from allies? It seems difficult. The same goes for the situation in the Kingdom of Damaniel. Needless to say, the kingdoms with which they had some exchanges were also suffering from the undead as they were close to the battlefield at the time. Fortunately, since the Holy Kingdom has expressed its intention to provide salvation, it seems that there is no choice but to lean on it. ....Right. Is it them too? Fortunately, the Empire seemed to be in a position to receive support from the Holy Kingdom regarding this matter. Unlike the Ernesia Kingdom, the Merman Empire and the Zelnian Castle Kingdom were building friendly rtions. But... I think I''ll have to ept it'' that they suggested before... but I can''t help it. It was the car I thought I needed anyway. After being defeated in the war, the current emperor of the empire, who was suffering from serious internal turmoil, was struggling all the time to find a way to resolve it. Then, a certain proposal from the Holy Kingdom came down. They asked for it in return because they would support them both physically and mentally. I didn''t like it, but in the end I had to ept it. your majesty?????? What is so serious? At best, it is to wee the empress from the Holy Land. The proposal is none other than the current emperor''s marriage to a woman from the Holy Land. It''s obvious what they''re aiming for, but... It was clear that they intended to interfere in the internal affairs of the empire in the future by appointing an empress from their own country. Although they are reeling from defeat in the war and are currently showing a pathetic appearance, even so, their position as one of the three major powers is not in vain. I''m sure it will be worth that much. I can''t afford to worry anymore.'' It''s an offer I don''t like, but right now I have to choose if that''s the only way to breathe. Fortunately, even if we wee the empress, isn''t there something the Holy Land would raise such a problem here right now? It is so. The servants were also unable toe up with an alternative to the end, as if there was no way, and in the end they had to bow their heads. Ask the Holy Kingdom for help. Several other countries were also suffering serious damage from the armies of the undead. It was only btedly that the Seongguk began to intervene in the situation, announcing its intention to provide significant support to the Empire and other countries suffering from the undead. However, countries other than the Empire were hesitant to take their outstretched hand. Not for any other reason, but because the sincerity is not free. Sometimes outrageous treaties. Sometimes touting necessary supplies. The people might be mistaken for pure assistance, but those in power knew how terrible profiteering the Seongguk was, so they had no choice but to hesitate. It was also because there was someone to keep an eye on. The Kingdom of Ernesia. It was because he knew for sure that Seongguk and Ernesia Kingdom were not officially hostile, but behind the scenes they were revealing ufortable feelings for each other. If you hold hands with one side, you will bepletely ignored by the other side instead. If you were dealing with the old Ernesia Kingdom, you wouldn''t even have to worry about it, but now it''s different. After winning the war against the Three Kingdoms Alliance, the existence of the Kingdom of Ernesia has truly grown. The existence of the Kingdom of Ernesia was both fearful and regrettable in order to establish friendship with the Holy Kingdom simply to escape from the fear of the undead. That''s why they secretly watched them. However, for some reason, only they remained silent while suffering from the undead. Like you don''t need any help. At the reaction of Ernesia Kingdom, the neighboring countries showed a puzzled reaction. And it wasn''t long before I found out why. It was because the number of undead invading Ernesia Kingdom was rapidly decreasing. They had obtained a way to exterminate the undead without borrowing the power of other countries. Furthermore, they made enticing proposals to the leaders of nations gued by undead avnches. I am willing to provide a means to exterminate the undead at a cheaper price. It was an offer that could not be ignored. And it was a proposal that could only be weed. I still don''t know what kind of idiot did this undead army. But if you don''t take advantage of this opportunity, you will lose. Yeah, no damage. After several preliminary investigations, I had already noticed that the unknown ck magician dealing with the undead was doing something suspicious. However, it is so hidden that it is very troublesome to catch it in advance. If I go and catch it myself, it will be easy. I have the confidence to grab my hair and drag it out within a week. But I don''t like to do it. It''s really annoying to do that. Why do I have to go find him? More than anything, warlocks stink... especially those dealing with the undead. To the extent that the taste of rice is lost. I don''t know the location if I know it, but it''s annoying to search every ce. The most important thing is that there is no benefit to me in trying to catch him beforehand. For that reason, I decided to prepare a solution step by step while waiting for the incident to happen. Are you ready? I finished everything you ordered. Damon nodded. ...I couldn''t help but panic when you told me to recreate the holy water. Damon said with a wry smile, probably remembering the time I summoned him and ordered him. Oh, that''s when I quietly remembered what happened a while ago. As expected, the highest efficiency in exterminating the undead is holy water. Holy water issued and distributed directly by the Holy Land. Monsters run away just by smelling it, and the undead are purified on the spot just by sshing them, right? In addition to that, it is said that the effect is amazing even if it is made into a medicine. After hearing the information about the holy water, I became interested in it and secretly obtained it by spending quite a lot of money. Right. Is this holy water? I looked around at the liquid in the small vial. It looks like ordinary water, but if I look closely with my keen eye, it is not ordinary water. ...Something strange, condensed mana?'' In other words, this holy water has a mysterious aura that cannot be detected in ordinary water. That is, it is not ordinary water. Perhaps this is the secret of its effectiveness. Is it because monsters are sensitive to the energy thates from them? It seems that there are many other benefits, but it''s really amazing. First of all, I analyzed the holy water of the problem in earnest. Until now, it seems that many countries have struggled to find out the secret of the holy water sold in the Holy Land, but this much is easy if I get caught. With this, it can be reproduced.'' Fortunately, it is not very different from the concept of holy water I know. I filled out the ingredient list and handed it over to Darman. The ingredients of the holy water that no one has ever figured out. Damon looked at the information carefully, nervously and with curiosity. The authenticity is unquestioned. Because he trusted my skills, and he was somewhat aware that I had a private facility where I kept my research secret even from my closest associates. Then, can you make holy water with just these ingredients? well? Half right, half wrong. The problem is how. Where should I get the ingredients ording to this ingredient list? There are even ingredients that are currently difficult to reproduce no matter what means are used. At least it would take 20 years of research to reproduce this as it is. I''m sorry, but I was just telling the truth. I heard that it is the holy woman of the Holy Land who creates holy water. Yeah, I know that too. Perhaps she is the only one who can create the perfect holy water. I can guess roughly how it is made. Perhaps a person with a certain constitution... For example, should I say that saint? I haven''t met him in person, so I can''t say for sure. Maybe it''s such a peculiar constitution that I can''t control it because I''m overflowing with special energy innately? Because normal saints are such people. Obviously, he will not be an ordinary person. If such a person immerses his body in specially treated water for a long time, a liquid with such a mysterious effect will bepleted. In other words, holy water after all. The holy woman''s extract! ....and! It suddenly seems to have a different purpose! It seems to be used for some strange purpose! Somehow, it''s a name that seems to sell well in a different meaning. Then production would be impossible. Damon felt a little sullen as if he thought it was impossible. No, I haven''t finished my exnation yet, have you? If it was impossible in the first ce, I wouldn''t even suggest that I make it. Chapter 137 Chapter 137. The undead are prosperous! (4) ...Well, if it''s artificial, it''s possible to reproduce it even if it''s simr. However, the effect will be slightly diminished. Is that true? of course! Luckily I can make a downgraded version of it. You can''t make holy water of that concentration to the end, so if you imitate it to a certain extent, you can print it as much as you like. Ingredients that cannot be reproduced may be substituted with others. If I had to give it a name, would it be artificial holy water? As expected, you are Arel-nim. I never thought you would even think about such a thing in this short period of time. Dont tter me. It just happened toe to mind. You can''t tell Damon the truth. Actually, the artificial holy water itself was made by me in my previous life. Was it in the 46th life? The world there was a ce where a huge religious nation dominated the entire continent. The top of that religious nation was a saint who was revered as a reincarnation of a goddess. And she is the only person I acknowledge as a saint. He is not simply an ipetent person who is only supported by others. She was a woman who truly fit the image of a saint. Sincerely devoted to others and earnestly wishing for peace in the world. He was such an upright person. One day, she suggested that I make a mass production of holy water. Holy water is needed, but at the time, the amount she produced was extremely insufficient and the price was exorbitantly expensive. Sighing at that, she asked me to mass-produce holy water so that anyone could easily obtain it. I probably asked because I had been reincarnated in many worlds and hade in contact with all sorts of knowledge. To be honest, I was surprised at the time. This is because one of the main sources of ie for her church was holy water. However, when themon people found out that the holy water was too expensive to use, they dared to give up. They gave up the interests of the church and chose the safety and peace of the people. Well, at that time, I was also in the midst of a burning sense of justice, so I was obediently moved and cooperated with them..... Now, these are really immature days. Anyway, the experience of embarrassing days bes valuable knowledge. In any case, it was not difficult to reproduce the same thing here, as I had experience in making artificial holy water with such a process. I provided Darman with the secret reagent that was the raw material for it. He studied it and created artificial holy water. The effect is quite different. Unlike the original holy water, where the undead ascend to heaven with just one drop. You can only deal with the undead by pouring a gourd of holy water from the table of Arerel. But the important thing is that this is not a very important issue. You can take anything you want. So artificial holy water is greater! Reagents serving as raw materials can also be easily produced. In fact, it doesn''t even cost that much. It''s almost like water. If the effect iscking, you can use magic to make it effective, but there is no need to stick to the original. Originally, arrangement is the providence of improving and transcending the original. There is no problem with mass production. Although it does not satisfy the high quality, it has the advantage of overwhelming production. So this artificial holy water is more useful. Mass-produce this and distribute it to the front! You can supply it to the front and test it on the undead yourself. And if sessful? Now, after that, it''s my turn to benefit. Arele table holy water. The so-called artificial holy water effect was excellent. When first supplied with this, the soldiers were skeptical. Could the undead be knocked down just by pouring this water on them? Unlike the already well-known holy water, the fact that it was artificially reproduced was somewhat hard to believe. So, I actually caught the undead and tested the artificial holy water. When the holy water was poured, the struggling undead fell limp and fell silent. Oh oh! Truly the undead are falling! In order to test it in earnest, arge amount of artificial holy water was poured on the undead flocking under the wall, and the soldiers cheered as the corpses copsed one by one. Of course, the fallen undead had to be collected and incinerated. It was only because the existing magic was purified, and if left unattended, there was a risk that the ck magician would use the magic again. But even that was enough. It is a considerable advantage that the expensive holy water can be produced at a low price and can easily defeat the undead. Best of all, Arel offers this at a modest price. Of course they don''t know. Even the price that was close to that bargain was Allel''s deliberately exaggerated price... Every time the undead fell, the soldiers cheered and called Allel''s name. Long live Arel! Arel-nim! Perhaps if Arel were here, he would have covered his face with both hands in strange embarrassment. The proposal that Ernesia Kingdom was willing to provide artificial holy water was good news during a drought for countries suffering from undead. However, the countries that fought a war with the Ernesia kingdom a while ago had no choice but to be anxious. Because there is a corner to be stabbed. Theonel officially responded to them. Any country can provide it without asking about the past. Of course it wasn''t free. However, no idiots protested that it was not provided for free. It reproduced that holy water. And at an iparably cheaper price. There''s no way you canin Above all, it is unwise to go against his heart after making a pointless protest. The only one who showed antipathy was Seongguk. And it was only the Merman Empire that supported that holy state. Such fake holy water cant work! They tried to deny artificial holy water somehow, but in reality Ernesia Kingdom was driving out the undead, so their argument didn''t show much light. However, even if it was true, opinions still doubting the performance of artificial holy water could only be faintly heard. Is it for that reason? Theonel made an odd announcement. I think there are many questions about artificial holy water. So, I would like to personally announce the efficacy of this, so please check it out. They did not attach much importance to proof of effectiveness. Hadn''t Ernesia Kingdom already wiped out all the undead? Just what they were interested in. The developer of artificial holy water set out to directly announce the effect. My son, Arell Ernesia, has revealed what he wants to exin himself. Allel said that he would reveal his face. Wow! One reaction is awesome? Iughed out loud as I checked the reply from the royal castle. It was said that after my father''s official announcement, messengers would be sent from each country to hear my presentation. Even in the Holy Land. Everyone wants to see my face. Did I be a super popr star? I would like to be popr with the pretty sisters, if possible. This is not bad either. Are you really okay? It was natural for Dia to have doubts. Until now, I have never been in front of anyone except the kingdom. It is dangerous. are you okay. The reason I haven''t stepped forward in the meantime is for my own safety, but it''s also because it''s annoying more than anything else. I had no reason to reveal my face. But sometimes I felt like I had to put myself in the face. The reason why I changed my mind was also because of thest war. Since you don''t know me properly, didn''t you argue with me for nothing? I was pretty tired because of that. Anyway, theres no reason to hide my existence because of recent business or anything. Anyway, I came to know that the world is a genius. If so, wouldn''t it be okay to properly appeal that image? Isnt it nice to be more famous? Dia, however, was still not convinced. I dont think Arel-nim would step forward for that reason. I cant deny it. After all, Dia knows me well. I''m sorry. Then why? Three reasons. I spread three fingers. One is to create debt for them. I am saved by an invention I developed. Whether it was material or mental, I wanted to teach them properly that this was the grace I bestowed upon them. And another one. I put on an evil smile. Appeal to me. Like thest war. They seemed to think I was just a weak genius with no interest in the world. It seemed that a little strange misunderstanding spread as a rumor in the world. Like I''m weak and I don''t show my face often? yes i am weak I''m weak, so I don''t go out of the house often. But it is difficult to misunderstand. Images of the weak bottom are wee. But if you get caught in the image of a hogu, that''s a little irritating. Sometimes I think it would be nice toe forward and teach you how dirty it can be if you get entangled with me. I am extremely gentle. Therefore, I will teach them step by step about myself in front of them with words. Thest one. This is the most important thing. Of course I have to go to get the money, right? To properly rip it off, I need to go and rob it myself, no one else. Envoys from each kingdom that were damaged by the undead gathered in the capital of Ernesia Kingdom in turn. Demaniel Kingdom... Pelban Kingdom... Hmm? Is the messenger over there the Principality of Cretchen? Did you get hurt too?'' I was counting them one by one, watching the gods of death who were going through the entry and exit procedures one by one with a far-sight magic tool. The Merman Empire didn''te.'' I heard that they were also suffering from the undead, but it seemed that they had no intention of epting this deal. I tried contacting them in case they didn''t know, but the answer seems to have been I''ve already decided to get help from Seongguk, so I''ll only get your favor.'' Right. Is it true that he joined hands with Seongguk?'' Whether theye or not, that''s their choice, so I have no intention of saying anything about it. Looks like everyone has gathered to negotiate. I turned off the far sight magic tool and stood up. Lets go too. Already near me, Asha Seina and Dia, each thoroughly prepared, were quietly waiting. Are you sure its okay to step out in front of them? Asha asked anxiously. For them, I am the main person who has been troubled and rotted. It seemed that he was still uneasy about whether revealing his face would be a risky action. I smiled lightly andforted Asha. are you okay. As long as they are sane, they probably won''t think of doing useless things in the castle. Of course, there is now that the logic of the world always works out ording tomon sense. So, just in case, arent you all apanying? First of all, a thorough body search was conducted, and no escorts were allowed to apany anyone except me. They agreed on that too. In the first ce, it is physically impossible for them to harm me, and it is impossible to break through their escort. All right. Let us not be careless. They, too, seemed to feel that their responsibilities were heavy, so they were seriously motivated. Alright then, shall we go see a face soon? Chapter 138 Chapter 138. The undead are prosperous! (5) Let me really step out to the negotiating table. Each seated person startled at the same time and jumped to their feet. Oh, the gaze is converging on me. yes look at me i am arel ...is the author really Arel?'' Aren''t you still a child?'' Are you 16? It''s customary, but it''s past theing-of-age ceremony, right? Before that, don''t you know that you can hear all of them whispering among themselves? I feel embarrassed without knowing how you all look at me. Let me be nice and tell you to shut up. They paused and sat down again. A little strange ncese, but this time the escorts coldly greet and stare at them, avoiding their eyes. ....Looking at you. I sat in the seat of honor and spoke in a slightly calmer voice. nice to see you. I am Arell Ernesia. Oh, Your Highness Arell... It''s an honor to meet you. Speakfortably. You don''t have to call me to tell me. He''s a prince, but he''s not that conscious. As if to reassure him, I spoke in a friendly way and asked him to call mefortably. Don''t worry. It doesn''t hurt. It''s safe. It''s soft. It''s sexy. cute. ....of course, if you have the right attitude. Of course, there was no one who took it so easily when I said it with a smile and was reallyfortable with it. I know best what the people gathered here are for. Isnt it because of the artificial holy water? Does it really have the same effect as the existing holy water? The messenger of the Kingdom of Damaniel could not stand it and asked a question. It is the same. However, the effect is weak, so you need to use arger amount than the existing holy water. then?????? But there is no pressure at all. We can offer it at the same price as previously documented. Of course, it can be mass-produced. In that respect, artificial holy water is superior. In the first ce, for the money to buy a drop of it, you can buy a truckload of my artificial holy water. There is also an overwhelming difference in production volume. No matter how important quality is, it is meaningless if it cannot meet demand. However, we cannot give it away for free. For now, artificial holy water is being produced at my own expense. I understand. For that alone, I am grateful. There are no idiots toin. Rather, it would be morefortable to give and receive something in return. The scariest thing about this ce is that it''s free. There is no such thing as pure favor in the world. Just giving means, on the contrary, wanting something. Rather than knowingly or unknowingly being taken away, it means that proper spending is safe. The effect... I''ll show you. I gesture and Asha nods and instructs someone outside to bring it to me. After a while, the people gathered here held their breath in unison. What the servants brought was a cage to confine the beast. And there were undead in it. What undead?! Take it easy. There is no problem with the cage being treated magically. Look, it''spletely blocked, so there''s no bad smell, right? It was an undead that had been saved for research purposes to resolve this situation. Considering that he was a human during his lifetime, it may be a little too much, but there is no choice but to solve the problem. This is to show that artificial holy water has the same effect. I took out a pack of artificial holy water and handed it to Seina. Seina slowly approaches the undead and pours artificial holy water on it. Then, the screaming undead fell down. braided! How are you? As you can see, it has been purified with this. Shall I show you again? no. Enough. Rather than having enough, it seemed he didn''t want to see the undead anymore. You have a weak stomach. Is it a rather difficult sight for ordinary civil servants? Maybe now they''re thinking that I''m a bit of a bitch. A human who brought in and dealt with the undead himself, but did not change hisplexion. and Genius Sung, who develops artificial holy water. It would never be the behavior of an ordinary child. A little, but the fear of me was imprinted in their eyes. By the way... the price of artificial holy water? ????? In fact, there was a decisive reason why they had no choice but to choose artificial holy water. It was too expensive to receive the existing holy water to deal with the undead that had just urred. If you don''t do it right, the treasury will be empty to catch the undead. However, even if it is cheap, purchasing our holy water is not easy. At least each country needs the amount of artificial holy water in dozens of tons. How can I afford that price? I''m sorry, but it''s difficult to pay the bill all at once. I know. Of course, I know your financial situation. I dont have the heart to ask for it right now. Then?... I can''t give you one for free, so I''ll pay for the artificial holy water when I''m able to pay in the future. Different if you can afford it. Even so, their faces were not veryfortable. this is a debt At the point of receiving this holy water, I be a creditor and they be debtors. Money, even if it is quickly paid, grace is also a very annoying debt. ?... Hmm. This is also the biggest concession I have made. In fact, it only cost about the price of water. In a ce like this, it''s aw to inte the original price. If you don''t believe in my artificial holy water, it doesn''t matter if you buy holy water from the holy kingdom. I admit that it is more effective that way. However, it will be tens of times more expensive than that. Can I ask you something? anything. Even if you use this artificial holy water, will you be still in the Holy Land? It''s a tant question. But it was also a problem that had to be dealt with. In any case, the origin of the holy water is the holy kingdom. The original extract created by the saintess of the Holy Land, whining day and night. That''s the original holy water. Of course, if I say that I will make and sell something like artificial holy water, there is no way that Aid will sit still. Otherwise, you may get involved in a conflict. I understand your concerns. I nodded. Just take it easy. My artificial holy water is not actually holy water. Isnt it holy water? The official name is artificial mana neutralizer. The effect may be simr, but the principle ispletely different. The recipe is also different. The recipe is different, so what? If you don''t believe me, I can prove it. In the first ce, their technology won''t even create a basis to refute my logic. More than anything. I understand that the Holy Kingdom cannot provide all the necessary holy water. They cannot protest me. And since the kingdom of Ernesia and the Holy Kingdom had never been friendly, it was enough to ignore it and proceed. After all, I developed this to defeat the undead. There is such a cause, but do you oppose it? Seongguk will lose its cause. On the one hand, that would be nice too. Because it will be an excuse to eat thoroughly.'' Anyway, from my point of view, even Seongguk is nothing more than a bunch of guys who have the potential to annoy me in the next few years. If there is an excuse to step on it, you can be happy and smash it. Of course, I''m not bothered by that, and they''re not stupid either, so I won''t tackle them. Then decide. We can provide any amount of this. I smiled and waited for their choice. There is no need to wait long. After all, they must have already decided what decision to make beforeing here. As for the result, they all had to sign the contract I brought with them to purchase the artificial holy water. Oh yea! I made a lot of money with this I clenched my fists in my heart. Whew? It''s just over. After the messengers left, I leaned back in my chair and let out a sigh. I''m tired of trying to put on weight. Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Arell. Asha approached quietly and said. Are you guys going to rx a bit now? It''s not the time yet. Although they have returned, they seem to have no intention of abandoning their vignce until theypletely leave the castle. Seina stood guard outside the gate and Dia went out to watch them too. ...As expected, Arel-nim didn''t have to negotiate directly, right? Asha had been watching the negotiations the whole time, so she didn''t seem to understand. Were they thinking of buying artificial holy water anyway? Because there is no other way. The answer is already decided. In the first ce, my purpose was to pay off the debt directly to them, and the purpose was to stamp their faces. Will the debtst long? Would you like 1? 2 years? It''s not even that huge of a debt in the first ce. 1? I''ll pay it off in 2 years. Well, that''s enough.'' It is one to two years until the city ispleted and its location is established in earnest. It''s like thest war, and it''s troublesome if you get into an ident during that time. Therefore, it is necessary to reduce the variable as much as possible. At least as long as Eun-hye, who sold the artificial holy water cheaply, remains in debt, he won''t try to get into trouble. Anyway, by now, they''ll be teleporting back to their respective countries and talking about me behind my back. These are rude people. Well, they''re free to say whatever they say when I''m not listening. How can I even interfere with individual thoughts? I have the generosity tough at that. Of course, the story would be different if I heard the contents directly in my ears. What are they trying to say aboutArel-nim? well? I''m not very interested. If you really think about it. Hmm? Wouldnt it be called a very toxic kid? Could it be? It can''t be. Asha shook her head, saying that couldn''t be the case. No, you''re really going to gossip like that? You can bet on this As expected by Arell, the envoys who returned to their homnd began to report what had happened in the negotiating table by directly meeting their masters. You worked hard. The king of the Kingdom of Damaniel congratted the god of death who quickly returned with teleportation magic. No, Your Majesty. I just did the obvious thing. The envoy bowed his head and reported the oue of the negotiations regarding the purchase of holy water. The fact that he could receive artificial holy water without any problems made the king feel relieved. Even if it wasn''t so, he must have been worried that Arel would refuse to provide it or make an outrageous request due to his grudge from the previous war. ....is it? In any case, I was relieved. However, unlike the words of relief, his face was not veryfortable. Although it is urgent to deal with the invasion of the undead, it has opened its hands to the country that had been at war a while ago. Although 1? Even though it''s a price to pay off in two years. I can''t feel at ease Today''s events will have an impact on the policy of dealing with Ernesia Kingdom in the future. Well... the priority now is to ovee the immediate crisis. When did they say they would be able to supply holy water? They say they can provide enough in five days. Five days or so. It''s not an unbearable time. Rather, it can be said that it is a quicker response than when borrowing the help of the Holy Kingdom. Until then, he instructed the knights who were fighting fierce battles against the undead to encourage them to endure a little longer, and then asked what was bothering them. What was your impression of the person named Arell? Chapter 139 Chapter 139. The undead are prosperous! (6) + Holy water is the best for cleaning the undead . Certainly, the rumor that he had no talent in martial arts seemed to be true. However, they did not notice because they only evaluated Arel''s appearance. Even if it looks dry on the outside, it''s never like that on the inside. As Arel intended, they just mistook him for a weak boy. However, he added as if he was missing something. ...I really can''t believe he''s only a 16-year-old boy. He exined his impressions with a very puzzled look on his face. It is only the body that is weak, but the head cannot be regarded as a mere genius. He continued, thinking of Arell exining about artificial holy water at the negotiating table. Considering that this is my first negotiation position, it seemed like I was used to being in a position like this, with all my verbal skills. ???? hmm. The king nodded his head. Come to think of it, I had already heard the anecdote that Arel was good at various trades and that he had worked out the skills himself while digging up information about him in the past. Are you not only a genius, but also a born merchant? Well, that''s an area that can be enough. to some extent convincing. Then why is your expression dark? However, after seeing Arel in person, his face was extremelyplex. He hesitated for a moment, then began to tell the truth. I felt somehow eerie. Is it creepy? What do you mean? ???? actually. He exined an anecdote about Arel testing the artificial holy water directly on the undead to demonstrate its performance. Is there anything strange about that? Isn''t itmon sense enough to experiment with the undead for the development of artificial holy water? What bothered me was the look in the eyes of that Arel. a look? He somehow seemedpletely uninterested in those present. Having spent many years in diplomacy, he was confident that he had his own eye for people. That''s why I couldn''t help but notice it somehow. When Arel first appeared at the negotiating table, he looked around at the envoys from each country, including himself. ...He must have been disappointed.'' It was a tant disappointment. For a moment, all the Shinigami, including him, were perplexed. Why did he express his sudden disappointment? Was there anything they wished for? I don''t know.'' If you simply wanted something, you would have devised it to fit it as much as possible. However, throughout the negotiations, Arel''s eyes were extremely cold. Is it simply arrogance as a genius? We already know that overly brilliant people tend to look down on others easily. However, there was something fundamentally different in the eyes of the person named Arell from the arrogance of the young genius he knew. ...Are you thinking that the results are good?'' Whether or not they negotiated artificial holy water, perhaps Arel didn''t seem too interested in that per se. An existence that doesn''t matter. If that''s the case... what if they really think of themselves that way? Come to think of it, it was he who developed the weapons used in thest war. What if he judges them to be a hindrance? For a moment, it was creepy. Even in situations where hundreds of thousands of undead run amok, hees up with a solution without hesitation. What if his talents are directed at someone with spite? He knows this because he has spent many years in negotiations and diplomacy. What would happen if that kind of human being judged them as enemies even once? Your Majesty, maybe we should continue to keep an eye on him. Arent you already watching? or not? The king of the kingdom of Damaniel noticed the meaning of what he was trying to say. Are you saying dont go against his will? Maybe. Why is it necessary to pay so much attention to a single prince? His talent is too great for a mediocre prince. Maybe sometimeter... or at a time not too far away, the same crisis as now maye again. What if Arel''s performance stands out even then? that can''t be helped It is impossible for them to interfere with his actions now. But if you go against his heart. That the de of that talent points directly to this ce. Or what if his favor goes out of favor? Such a future must be avoided. Why don''t you think of it as don''t get caught in the eyes of a monster'' rather than a mere prince? Lets remember that. A servant who advises the king of one country not to disobey the prince of another country. It''s normal to be angry, though. It wasn''t that I couldn''t understand his feelings, I just listened in silence. Since I''ve already tasted the bitter taste of war, I must think otherwise. Anyway, now we have to pay attention to the undead, not the prince. We can slowly discuss how to keep an eye on Arel in the future. First of all, it was urgent to ovee the immediate crisis. Holy water is best for cleaning the undead (1) Exactly after five days. The artificial holy water produced by Arell was supplied to each country in the amount as previously traded without any shortage. Anxiety about whether it would be possible to supply the necessary artificial holy water in just five days leaked out little by little. However, Arel mass-produced enough artificial holy water and sent it to them. I sent it exactly withoutcking a single drop. The artificial holy water that was delivered in that way. Each country quickly organized troops to drive out the undead, instructed them to use the holy water, and sent them straight to the front. On the southeast border of Ernesia Kingdom, there is a small country called the Principality of Cretchen. It was just a small country that had nothing to do with thest war. Unluckily, tens of thousands of undead troops were facing a tragedy because they existed at a fairly close distance from the previous battlefield. Sue Lepen, a young knight on duty at the border, calmed his rough breath and looked around. Arge number of undead in front. Allies desperately behind them to stop the undead. Currently, they desperately squeezed all their strength and barely managed to hold on. Not only himself, but the faces of his allies were already filled with heavy fatigue. And it''s tinged with a faint fear. His nose was paralyzed by the stench from the undead already, so he couldn''t even smell it properly. ...If it continues like this, it''s only a matter of time before it breaks through. At first, the castle wall was firmly locked, and they endured through a sit-in. The undead gathered in an instant and climbed the wall, using each other''s bodies as footholds. Since it was an immortal body, there was no way to stop their invasion no matter what. In the end, the only thing left to do was to directly confront the undead that had climbed up and prevent them from allowing intrusion somehow. If it was an army of another powerful country, it couldst for several months if it somehow managed to hold on. They are rtively weak and will copse in the next few days. If that happens, it''s over. At once, the undead would flood endlessly, including the borders, and at least one small country would be swallowed up at once. Is it wrong?'' He was now judging that it was the limit. At that time, the support unit brought artificial holy water. He was shocked to see the buckets of holy water they were carrying. Seo Sung-soo? Are all these waters holy water? Come to think of it, I had heard rumors that Ernesia Kingdom provided artificially developed holy water. Does that mean it was true? You may not believe it, but they are all holy water. Of course, the effect will have to be tested now. Come on, lets try it! I urged with the feeling of grabbing at least a straw. First, a toon formed to test its efficacy charged toward the undead. Dont be afraid and charge! Since they had not yet confirmed the effect of the artificial holy water with their own eyes in actual battle, they jumped into the undead group with the determination to die in battle. Then, they beat the undead one after another with sticks and maces. It was because stabbing with a sword or spear would not kill them, so a blunt weapon that broke bones was more effective. After the knights skillfully broke the momentum of the undead, it was the turn of the second group. Use artificial holy water! What they are holding is often a watering can used by gardeners to water their flower beds. It''s funny, but there is no tool more suitable for the act of sprinkling holy water. Let''s sprinkle the amount of artificial holy water we ordered in advance on the fallen undead. oh oh oh oh oh oh! The undead were being purified one by one, screaming out the painful screams characteristic of the dead. It really works! With this, I can drive out those damn undead guys! Morale soared at once. As soon as the effectiveness of the artificial holy water was proven, the units carrying the artificial holy water were reinforced one after another. They began to drive out the undead smoothly. Even though he''s a prince from a foreign country, he can''t help but be grateful... I''d like to thank the royal family from another country, but anyway, there are only knights and soldiers like them here. The important thing is that they can protect their homnd and people with this. Only that fact matters. He quietly offered a prayer of thanks to Arell. ? ? ? Different countries have different methods of using artificial holy water. From knights charging with watering cans to usingrge-scale teleportation magic in cooperation with wizards, they began to use artificial holy water in their own ways, such as pouring artificial holy water over their heads to purify it. Among them, the Kingdom of Ernesia was using artificial holy water against the undead in a somewhat unusual way... The first group of artificial holy grenades was loaded! At themand of the border unitmander, the soldiers moved quickly and began preparations. Arranged on top of the castle wall is arge, continuous-firing crossbow used in the previous war. Originally, it was a weapon managed by the royal pce, but it was permitted to be used to solve this situation. However, what they loaded this time was not something like special iron arrows. artificial starburst. The name may be usible, but in reality, a wooden arrow the size of an existingrge arrow is hollowed out and filled with artificial holy water. They started loading arrows one by one. There was no point in feeding the undead iron arrows. The purpose of bringing out therge crossbow was to blow this wooden bucket. It was a bit risky to go directly and sprinkle holy water on the undead. That''s why Arelbon, who developed this crossbow, personally suggested a n to use it once again. What do you go and sprinkle? You can hit it long distance with this, right? Having said that, I suggested this method. When a bucket blown in this way is hit by an undead, the bucket is shattered and the holy water contained in it is poured over. There was a certain distance, so there was no need to worry about being surrounded by the undead. Even a melee attack from a distance is enough to drive them away. unch!! At the signal, therge crossbows began to eject buckets of water all at once. Papa papa papa papa! Due to the strength of the bucket, the rate of fire was reduced to less than half, but the baptism of the bucket flying with terrifying momentum was truly spectacr. It was ironic that even a faint rainbow could be seen when the water was scattered everywhere. Chapter 140 Chapter 140. Holy water is the best for cleaning the undead. (2) It looks unnecessarily holy. One of the soldiers muttered nkly. The undead that were swept away by the rain of arrows were purified one after another. It was quite exhrating to see the rain of arrows pushing sideways sweeping away the undead every time the aim of therge arrow was shifted to the side little by little. The soldiers who suffered from the undead were smiling brightly one by one. Ha ha ha ha ha! That''s ugly! Some missed it, but it didn''t matter too much. They didn''t show any signs of being wary of wasting artificial holy water. It is their homnd that produces this artificial holy water. Therefore, unlike other countries, artificial holy water could be used without hesitation. In other countries, even though it was provided for money. It was thanks to Arel, who said that he would provide it to his country at a low price and without restrictions. ? ? ? The total number of undead, which had reached about 400,000, had decreased to about 100,000 in less than a week. Citizens and soldiers of each country cheered for this fact, but some had to cry. shit!! Why is it that the army of the dead in this body cannot stand up to the army of only living humans!! A ck magician whomands all undead. He gritted his teeth as his proud army was being cleared in an instant. ording to the original n, the undead army he sent by now gradually increased the number of victims, and eventually he had to drag out the important kings of each country and bring them before him. It''s been a long-cherished wish... with the hateful royal family. Drive out the wizards of each Mage Tower who look down on them. They are opening the era of the Dark Church, an organization of ck magicians. for that. More than anything else, in order to enjoy the honor of opening the new era himself, he has spent decades preparing an undead army like today. Where did you go wrong! It must have been the perfect n! But what does this mean now? Apparently, not too long ago, those proud knights were terrified by the attack of the undead. It was only a few days ago that I watched it from afar and was thrilled to put it on. But now, isn''t everyone starting a counterattack with that bastard''s artificial holy water? How on earth did you mass-produce it? I had thought abouting up with countermeasures against the undead. As she has been obsessed with ck magic all her life, she is naturally aware of her weaknesses. Although the existence of the Seongguk bothered them, they probably couldn''t afford to purify an army of over 400,000. Anyway, there are only one or two countries that can be saved anyway. While they fought with all their might, the original n was to capture the rest of the country and increase their forces to crush them. Even if the saintess went directly, it was judged that there would be no problem. However, there was a guy who came up with a countermeasure from an unexpected ce. The Ernesia Kingdom, the origin of the artificial holy water, was not even approached by the Undead. As soon as they showed up a little bit, they threw a bucket of water from a long distance and poured it on them, so they had no resilience to deal with. Yes, man. When Ernesia Arel heard who created the artificial holy water, he growled every day as if Arell was chewing it by calling his name. This is all because of the artificial holy water created by that person named Arell. Only one boy ruined everything. At that fact, he chewed his hatred and let go of his anger, but that doesn''t change the reality. Even now, you can know in real time that the undead under his control are being purified. I can''t stand still like this! He tookmand of the remaining undead again, trying to somehow avoid being purged. However, it is impossible not to be nervous because he knows the best. If things go on like this I couldnt bear to say what would happen after this. There have already been signs that each country is starting to operate a search party to find the culprit who caused this incident. Even the mage tower wizards of each country are chasing him. If the undead army that still remained was destroyed, it would be an instant to be surrounded. Do you know how to stand still?... He gnashed his teeth again and gathered mana to somehow avoid this situation. ? ? ? As the number of undead decreased to less than 100,000, each country left only a certain number of defenses and began organizing and operating troops to eradicate the undead in earnest and find and punish the mastermind, the ck magician. Wizards dispatched from each Mage Tower had already established a strategy to surround and destroy the remaining undead in cooperation with the army, and were also selecting candidates for the hideout of the ck magician who would be hiding among the undead. Currently, the remaining undead are concentrated to protect the warlock. Therefore, it is judged that it is right for us to gradually narrow the encirclement through close cooperation. The warlock had no choice but to hide, using the undead as a shield. Even a warlock with great power has nothing to fear if that proud undead is wiped out. Now is the time to tear him apart. ording to the opinions of the wizards belonging to the Mage Tower, each country sent troops to deal with the Undead Extermination Corps and the ck Wizard to form an alliance. First, the n is to continue to annihte all the undead and then narrow the siege to find and kill the ck magician as well. I will definitely find the heinous ck magician who dared to use the corpses of hisrades-in-arms to perform evil tricks and make them pay for it! Their anger was so high that it seemed to pierce the sky. I will definitely find that bastard and tear him to death!! Shouting loudly, they advanced. A warlock or something, it must be wrong to even take care of my own life now. Upon hearing the news that a full-scale subjugation party had been organized, I quietly wished the ck magician to rest in peace. Please shut up and go to hell. Dia also nodded as if it were natural. It is certain that it will be torn into at least seven pieces. And I will burn it so that it will never be resurrected, and I will scatter it in each sea. Dia''s poignantments. As expected, it is an extremely ordinary wizard-like sensibility, just like an ordinary wizard who hates ck wizards. I smiled and agreed. however? seven pieces? Aren''t there six pieces? Limbs.... Body Head... Huh? Six? The waist and upper body are separated again. Aha, I didnt know that. ....Someday, when I meet a human called the Tower Master, I want to ask him why the enemy of the ck magicians is like this. It''s terrifying. Well, not just the magician, but everyone was angry about this incident, so at least seven pieces could be seen as a natural retribution. This is why you can''t pull aggro without thinking. It is the providence of the world that if a war is waged against even one country, it may end up sacrificing its own head if it makes a mistake. However, because he only caused an undead uprising, he was so energetic that he stirred up all the neighboring countries. I don''t have to exin how stupid he is. It''s only a matter of time until this situation is over.'' Currently, there are less than 100,000 undead remaining. Originally, this would be a lot. Now, I continue to sell holy water to the allied subjugation party and supply it steadily. Even though it is undead, it has full resistance to all kinds of attacks, such as physical shing. If you only attack with weak points, 100,000 or 1,000,000 isn''t scary. That''s why you need to create a proper strategy. After all, if you sprinkle holy water once, they will fall down, so what does the number matter? What should I do with the letter of protest sent directly to Mr. Allel from the Holy Kingdom? Ignore it. I said I would not read neatly and proudly. It''s obvious what will be written anyway. I''m sure I''ve written only things that annoy me to read. Or is there a reason I should notice them? doesn''t exist. Dia said. At least they can''t say anything about Arell''s achievements. Things that don''t know the subject. Well its not even an achievement. In the first ce, their protests are meaningless. Thats why you only send fan letters to me personally. In any case, it doesn''t matter if you respond to the Holy Landter. Because it''s not that important to me. It is not yet time. Continue ignoring the correspondence from the Holy Land. yes. What I''m paying attention to right now is how this undead incident will end. What does Dia think as a mage? Will the culprit end up being dragged out and executed in public? is this your honest opinion? Yeah, fair opinion as a mage to the end. Let me smile and ask you to think. Dia seemed to think seriously for a while, but didn''t say anything. It looks like it will struggle unexpectedly. Hey? Why do you think so? I''m not asking because I don''t know. It was to induce Dia to make a judgment about the magician who caused this incident with her own objective point of view. It seems that wizards from the Mage Tower have been given some sort of mental training to emotionally oppose warlocks from a long time ago. However, it is difficult if the person working under me has a habit of judging with such colored sses. Even if it''s an enemy since ancient times, you have to judge it with a calm and fair gaze so that you don''t make a mistaketer. I dont like it, but that warlock is the one whomanded 400,000 undead. yes. I dont have much knowledge in necromancy, but I read a book where it was stated that 30,000 is the limit for the undead that can bemanded with the mana of a standard 7th ss wizard. Hmm, thats correct. It means that the personal pure mana is that much. It could be supplemented with magic stones or other expedients, but that''s about it. I don''t know how, but there''s a chance that the warlock possesses enormous power. Then do you think you wont be able to catch it? no. You will struggle...but you will get caught in the end. No matter how strong you are, in the end you will bump into your human limits. It would either self-destruct due to the limits of its endurance or output, or it would exhaust itself and fall into someone else''s hands. I praised Dia''s judgment as it was, saying it was the correct answer. Yes, I will copse eventually.'' Unless the ck magician gave up meekly, he would resist at least, and of course a battle would break out. However, the number of allied forces is not formidable. If so, there will be quite a fierce battle. But in the end, that''s all. If you keep pushing into the war of attrition and steadily attacking, it is already a known fact that you will subdue that warlock. Dagul is the best tactic. I know the fear well because I was victimized when I was a child. The thrill was truly amazing when I was surrounded by arge army that looked pitch-ck after running amok, saying that there was nothing scary in the world. Even now, when I think of it, it is a terrible memory. That warlock or whatever should learn a good lesson soon. ...Well, it''s a ck magician.'' I put my chin on my chin and thought quietly. Is it a waste to just sit still?'' Chapter 141 Chapter 141. Holy water is the best for cleaning the undead. Until now, only the screams of the undead and the sound of water spraying could be heard in this ce, but another noise was heard. pop! An unexpected explosion urred as if someone had used fire magic. At once, attention was drawn to one side. A ck magician has appeared!! Someone shouted from where the explosion urred. Immediately, the knights waiting around pulled out their swords instead of watering cans, and the soldiers put down their water bottles and raised their spears. And as soon as the wizards pulled out their wands, they cast magic as they were and poured attack magic as they were. The bombardment that does not properly check the figure and does not show mercy. However, their behavior is not excessive. He was a ck magician with such arge army of undead. Even if you overreact to the point of overreacting, it is not enough. just as expected. Did you think you could defeat me with just this much magic! Don''t be ttered by just defeating my dead! Someone shouted in the center of the explosion where the magic was poured out. That''s what the ck magician shouted. Then, a streak of ck light spurted out in session and attacked the wizards of the subjugation party. Kuh! defense! Unleash your defense magic! I expected a counterattack, so I quickly deployed defensive magic. A semi-transparent shield was unfolded. However, as if his magic was stronger than expected, the shield that had been holding out for a while broke and a ck beam of light fell upon the subjugation party. The stench of burning flesh and the sound of screams. Dozens of wizards and soldiers were sacrificed in a single blow. Eventually, the dust cleared and the ck magician appeared. Did you dare to think that the dogs of the kingdom could defeat me! He was enraged and continued to cast magic. ck streaks of light, mes, and an unbelievable amount of magic pouring down from one individual continued to sweep the subjugation party. As expected... isn''t it easy to get caught? Countless allies are being pushed back by just one. epting that fact, the subjugation team once again made up their mind. This time, even the knights charged after deploying an aura on their swords. The warlock frowned at the momentum of the knights rushing under the protection of the wizards and tried to fly into the air. However, as if to block the distance, the wizards poured magic all at once into the air. While he hesitated for a moment, the knights rushed in unison and swung their swords. The ck magician squinted his eyes to dodge the sword attacking from all sides, then spread the ck mana around him as if it were annoyed. The knights simply fell apart with the pressure of releasing evil mana. ...You''re annoying with the subject of things that only wield sharp des.'' In terms of individual strength alone, it was iparable to today''s ck magicians. Although, in terms of individual wizard abilities, there is not much difference between the wizards of the subjugation party and this ck wizard. What makes them struggle so much now is the enormous mana he has at this moment. The grudges he collected while wandering around the battlefield. As long as he embraces and uses thatrge amount of evil mana, at least he is not pushed back in power. But... ...This is a disadvantage.'' The warlock clicked his tongue. Even if the mana it possesses is enormous, the individual who handles it is a mediocre human. Controlling an excessivelyrge amount of mana will tire his body much faster than it consumes in battle. Although now, they are wary of their own power and areing step by step. You will notice sooner orter. I''m angry, but should I take the time?'' Right now, the remaining undead army is blocking the majority of the subjugation party, but it is only a matter of time before it copses. In that case, you really have to fight against thousands of soldiers and magicians by yourself. I can''t be useless.'' Contrary to his anger, the warlock calmly made up his mind and began to think of an escape route to get out of here. It''s not difficult because I''ve already prepared one or two ways to get out of the worst case just in case. First step back and look at the opportunity again.'' Failure is unfortunate I have no intention of oxidizing it while working on an obsession that I can''t be bound by. He intended to escape while pretending to deal with the punitive force. However, there was no way he could not have noticed that his thoughts were subjugation. Common sense suggests that he would be surrounded alone by arge army of this size, but there was no way anyone would stand up to him confidently. Never give the warlock a way to escape! If we miss this time, something like this will happen again someday! The wizards blocked the air and the knights blocked the ground, trying to block the retreat itself. All you have to do is consume him and bring him down! They also do not think that one individual can deal with arge army. Once the siege is over, the subjugation team will eventually win. After being so sure, I tried to stop the ck magician from escaping first. It''s alreadyte! The warlockughed evilly and deployed the spell that had already been cast. Acid Cloud! A thick cloud of poison with strong acidity spread around his body and swallowed the whole area. The knights were embarrassed and covered their mouths. Sorcerers hurriedly prepared magic to neutralize poison and acid to prevent damage. Kuh! Neutralize the poison! It didn''t even take several tens of seconds for the clouds that had already been cast to disappear. However, that short amount of time is more than enough for someone with the ability of a high-ranking wizard to escape. From the beginning, the purpose was to cover the view of the subjugation party. By the time the clouds had already lifted, the ck magician, who had been mad and using magic just a moment ago, hadpletely disappeared. ...No bastard is gone! If you teleported, there will be traces of mana left! You wouldn''t have gotten that far yet! You must find it. The punitive forces quickly organized a disy and divided the troops to pursue the warlock and began to pursue him. The ck magician who managed to escape hurriedly hid himself in one of his hideouts and workshops prepared in advance. I will definitely repay you for todays humiliation. Even if it was for the sake of the future, he felt great shame for turning his back on trivial knights and low-level wizards who didn''t know the subject. Professing that he would surely return all this humiliation, he hurriedly prepared to leave. Although they seeded in escaping in the first ce, there is no doubt that this hiding ce will be discovered by the pursuing party soon. ...I have to take all the research data I can and destroy the rest, even if it''s a waste.'' Burning one of your favorite workshops as a wizard is a hesitant act, but it''s better than falling into someone else''s hands. That''s when he hurriedly opens the door to the workshop to sort out the materials. Hmm... All these research materials are useless, right? What a disappointment. Even if the level is low, it is still low. Someone''s voice was heard from inside the studio. Who are you! The warlock pointed his wand, prepared to use attack magic at any time, and opened the door vigorously. I don''t know what kind of rat you are, but how dare you break into my workshop and return safely! A rude intruder who entered his studio at will. Above all else, he raised his staff, vowing to burn alive the man who mocked the research he had devoted his whole life to. Inside, a gray-haired boy who had been perched on the study table, flipping through research papers, looked at him and waved at him with an ominous smile. Wee, stinking warlock. Nice to meet you. Contrary to the ominous smile, the voice that seemed so friendly gave me goosebumps for some reason. You dont know which rat it is? Then kindly tell me my name. My name is Arell Ernesia. Memories... you don''t have to. It''s going to be a dead body anyway. As if he were joking, Arel gave his name and giggled. How did you find this ce!! There is a certain skill to secretly creating a secret ce. Once there, the location has been discovered, so it is natural to predict the next hiding ce. Speaking as if it was so simple, Arel red at the warlock who was speechless. huh? Guess what you think? Are you wondering why I''m here? good? kindly teach me first. Arell raised a finger. I was a little curious about the magic system of the ck magicians here. So I thought it might be a good opportunity, so I came to take a look. And I wondered if he had something that he could use. Then he opened his second finger. second. I have something I want to ask you personally. You mean me?! Yes, it is you. 400,000 undead. oops! ah? Anyway, the self-proimed poor ck magician who leads the undead? Arel roughly threw aside the research materials she was reading as if they were no longer worth looking at. A chill went down his spine for an instant. Arel''s eyes shone sharply and coldly, as if she was scanning him, as if trying to figure out her inner side. What drugs did you take toe up with such an outrageous idea? huh? Let me know because I''m really curious. It seemed so stupid that I became curious about myself. The corner of his mouth was smiling, but Arel clearly despised the ck magician in front of him. Then teach me. If you don''t convince me properly, you won''t die gracefully. what?????? What?! The unknown ck magician could not speak in embarrassment. What is that boy saying now? To the confused man, Arell gave a crooked smile and said, I''m kind, so I''ll tell you again. therefore? If something goes wrong, Let''s conquer the world with the undead!'' I wonder if I can do the same nonsense. You son of a bitch. This time, he said to pay attention to this side properly, and picked up a vial that had been rolling on the table and threw it at him. The vial flew in a straight line and crashed into him, shattering and soaking his ck robes. It''s not a poisonous drug anyway, so it shouldn''t matter. But he gritted his teeth and shook his shoulders. go?????? dare?????? huh? How dare you, a young boy, be rude to me... to this Nelphran! Thinking that there was no need to listen to the boy''s nonsense, the warlock Nelphran couldn''t hold back his anger and tried to cast his magic right away. The moment when the evil mana cultivated by the enormous grudge boils and bes concentrated. puck! A pleasant beating was heard. The sound of the collected mana scattering followed. Ouch? After falling to the floor screaming, Nelfran realized that he had been kicked by Arell. When the hell?'' Wasn''t that boy sitting at the table just a moment ago? However, I couldn''t visually perceive that he was moving at all. At least he understood that he had been kicked because he saw Arell''s feet in front of his copsed eyes. The tip of his shoe was faintly stained with the blood of a warlock. Bitter...the shoes are soiled. Arel was displeased as if he had stepped on an insect. Did you say Nelphran? I really did answer the question. When did you ask me to show you that crappy magic? This bastard!! I screamed and tried to get up, but for some reason my body wouldn''t listen. His vision continued to tilt and he fell over one after another. Chapter 142 Chapter 142. Holy water is the best for cleaning the undead. ...Even if they are magicians, they are human after all. Just shaking your brain lightly makes you an idiot who can''t even use a single spell. You should have trained your body. Of course, if you''re calm, you can use magic with a simple amount of mana, but that warlock is hardly getting out of panic, perhaps because it''s the first time he''s suffered a concussion. Arelmented inwardly that he was truly pathetic. This guy was the one who threw 400,000 undead into chaos just a short while ago. What happened? Lie down and listen. Arel pulled a chair that had been rolling around and sat on it. Anyway, you must have felt that your absurd n was perfect. Well... Raise arge army of undead to invade and dominate neighboring countries. Can I summarize your n like this? Haa... Not even a child woulde up with such an absurd idea. Arel shook his head as if he was genuinely sorry. How dare you insult me! This army of my dead is really?????? You mean invincible? Arel deliberately sighed and sighed. Yes,pared to normal soldiers, the undead army can look powerful. It does not require replenishment and does not wear out. Also, since they do not die, it is difficult to respond to anything other than purifying orpletely burning them. The more they advance there, the more they turn the victims into undead and increase their number, so they will surely not look at it lightly. But there is no hope. what? If it seeds, lets say. What were you going to do after that? Did you really think that if you destroyed the neighboring countries, you would be king after that? no. Arell shook his head. Anyway, the only future that lies ahead of you is that you''ll be cut and killed by someone. At best, it was nothing more than destroying a few neighboring countries. Humanity, having tasted bitterness from him, will unite more and eventually drive out that ck magician. Well, thats it too. What''s left to reign like that in the first ce? Do you think you can survive in a world full of undead? You can just sit on a pile of corpses and pretend to be a king, but you''ll find out sooner orter. I haven''t aplished anything.'' The sense of futility. Until now, no one has ever seeded in trying to conquer the world in that way. I''ve been watching it until I get tired of it, so I guarantee it. Stop the bullshit! However, at Arel''s point, Nelphran protested with the momentum to pry his eyes out. This happened because you interfered!! How dare you ruin a cause that I should have dedicated my life to! If it goes well, thanks to me, if it doesnt go well, is it someone elses fault? You did really well. It just ruined you because you wereme. Well, I thought he couldn''t understand. In the first ce, if I had the head to question reality or anything, I wouldn''t have done this. Haa.... Arel sighed heavily and stood up. it''s okay. Is there any ingenious reason? I''m stupid for wondering It was a waste of time. I''m tired of talking to him any more. Arell looked down at him coldly and gestured toward the warlock ring at him. Wake up. What? I didnt even hit that hard. I already know you''re looking for an opportunity to use magic on me, so don''t be fooled and get up. As Arel pointed out, Nelfran had already finished all the chanting. However, unlike a moment ago, the reason why he was swept away by anger and did not want to use magic at all was because he realized evente that Arel was an unusual person and was vignt. What is your intention? huh? not a big deal. Arelughed fiercely and said. Anyway, I was a little annoyed by your actions. That''s why it''s a waste to kill them all. I dont know what you mean. Its a story you dont know anyway. There is no way he will ever know that the reason why Arell is annoyed is because the city construction has been dyed by the undead army he has raised. So, let me end my life with as much humiliation and despair as possible. It would be good for those who fell victim to your nonsense. For that reason, Arel showed hisposure and beckoned once again. Have mercy on me. Let me use some magic first. Why don''t you show me your proud ck magic? ...don''t regret it! Fall in love with this Nelphran''s magic! Fool! The magic was cast without hesitation. To be looked down upon like that is nothing short of humiliating. But at the same time it was ominous. Nelphran''s instincts are warning. If you fight properly, you may not be able to win. So it''s best to kill them with all your might when you''re free. made that judgment. I will not leave ashes! Inferno! Regardless of being indoors, he cast fire magic, which boasted the highest firepower he could use. Anyway, it didn''t matter if I destroyed all the data here. If so, he intended to burn it regardless. The ck mes raged violently, as if trying to swallow Arel like a torrent. A fire that would turn a normal human into ash as soon as they touched it. Hmm... But even while being swept away by the mes, Arel tilted her head as if something was not right. What is that attitude...?'' It''s just pretending to be free. No matter how strong you are, as long as you are human, you cannot escape if you are caught up in the mes. Thinking that way, I tried with all my might to burn Arel. ...the temperature is low. In an instant, a chill went down my spine. what did you say now? No, before that, why can I still hear that boy''s voice? Hey, I cant even bake sweet potatoes like this. At that moment, the ck mes scattered all at once and he felt a heavy pain in his abdomen. Cuck! The ck magician knelt down, vomiting dark red blood. Its nonsense. Why are you unharmed...? Did you tell me? The temperature is low. Unbelievable that he was engulfed in mes, not even a single hair on the hem of Arel''s clothes was singed. Arel was just muttering calmly with his fists outstretched forward. Even the damage inflicted on the warlock now. I just stretched out my fist with the feeling of lightly squeezing it. Dont worry. Because I touched you gently so that I wouldn''t die. I deliberately avoided vital points and hit them. The ck magician I dealt with in the past was killed because there were people around me, but I have no intention of doing that this time. With the feeling that we should take a look at the level of ck magic here, we will y with it as much as we can and put an end to it. Also, this is his punishment. Did you tell me? I will make you pay for your sins. Kuh. Dont think that you will be able to rx forever!! Nelphran cast his magic once again. Yes, it must be a trick. The reason why the fire did not work must have been the use of some magic tool. If that''s the case, you can kill it through other means than fire magic attacks. Wake up! My faithful warriors! As the ck waves spread around, I felt a light shaking under my feet. hmm? Isn''t this a direct attack spell? As Arel looked down, three huge shadows soared through the ground. Ugh.... It''s such a hobby.... It''s dirty. Arell frowned. Three undead were thrown out by his magic. However, it is disgusting because the appearance of the young is terrible. He has eight arms and holds all sorts of ignorant weapons, such as a great sword, an ax and a blunt weapon. Even the huge body was made by stitching all human parts together like rags, so it seemed that a child would be traumatized for the rest of their lives. I''m used to gross things, so I''m resistant to them, but that and unpleasantness are separate issues. Bitter I almost came up after lunch. There are degrees of insulting the deceased. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! How is it! Perhaps misunderstanding that Arell''s frown was frightened, the warlock eximed vigorously. If the magic attack doesn''t work, you can physically beat it to death. No matter what great magic tools they hide, they won''t be able topletely block both magic and physics. The best warrior made bybining the bodies of all kinds of strong soldiers! No matter how strong you are, you will not be able to defeat their bodies. Hey, you forgot one thing. It should be called the dirtiest warrior. Arel spat at the sight of the three undead running towards him. It seemed that the child was deeply mistaken. there''s nothing you can''t understand Just looking at his appearance, no one would think that Arell was capable of a power struggle. What should I do? Shall I just smash it by force?'' It wouldn''t hurt to surprise him by smashing him down with just two fists. It looks like it''ll get dirty if you touch it.'' I just didn''t want to touch it. Of course, there are many ways to hit with an aura or smash it without even touching it. I think I''ll ask something if I knock on it.'' If the fragments bounced, it seemed that germs would be transmitted for some reason. Even if I blocked it with an aura, I felt like something would touch me and I would feel ufortable. Unexpectedly, Arel, who likes tidy things, just hated seeing them approaching. It''s a bit annoying to write, but should I try this?'' Thinking of a way to get rid of them without even touching them, Arel nodded to herself. If that''s the case, it''s the cleanest way to defeat all undead warriors or whatever. Its no use trying to rx! Hit and kill! Following the order of the witch mage, three undead warriors attacked at once. Each raises his weapon and charges at the same time. Certainly, it is okay to move in its own way, befitting the pride of collecting only the best parts. But rather than admiration, I heard only pity for some reason. How many people did they sacrifice to create such a monster? Its pitiful, and itll end in one go. Arel muttered quietly and waved her hand lightly. Just be cleansed. Just by waving his hand, a pure white light shed for an instant. As it was, the evil mana that moved the three undead warriors disappeared at the same time, and they copsed. Oh, what happened! in action! Move! Even if the panicked ck magician cast ck magic again, the fallen undead warriors did not move again. What happened! Whats going on? I have purified it. purification? I couldn''t understand for a moment what I was hearing. Purification.... Could it be that purification? Come to think of it, I''ve heard it before. Just by approaching, ck magic is driven away. An existence that purifies the undead just by looking at it. ...Could it be that only the saints of the Holy Kingdom...is that...?! It''s not that purification was patented by the saintess. What are you dissatisfied with about me writing? Arellughed at the astonished warlock. I''m mimicking something simr to Jeong-hwa, but I don''t notice it.'' In fact, it is not purification in the full sense. Originally, the power of a saint well-known to the world is to drive out all mana purely. In contrast, Arel''s is a simr reproduction of it with his own theory. Anyway, the root is the power to drive out unclean mana. You are already familiar with the theory. If so, it wasn''t difficult to reproduce it simrly. ...It was a theory that could not have been established without the saintess'' cooperation in her previous life.'' However, since it is a power that reproduces only simr effects, neither the range nor the effect can bepared with the original version. This cannot be! Equal to that saintess... more powerful than that!! Even if the saintess herself did it, she was sure that she would not be able to defeat her undead warriors, and developed it with all her heart and soul. But I''m going to fall down like that too. Chapter 143 Chapter 143. Holy water is the best for cleaning the undead. Isn''t the saintess here unable to cope with that? Then the level is worth knowing.'' Arel had never seen the saintess of the Holy Land and was not very interested in it, but he thought about remembering it. Meanwhile, watching Nelfran in panic, he was convinced that there was nothing more to see. Looks like that bastard has already run out of money.'' His magic skills are just so-so. Even the undead he boasted about fell out before he even touched them. Arell was slowly losing interest in the ck magician in front of him. Do you have anything else to show me? Ugh!! Reflexively, the warlock took a step back. it''s fear In the atmosphere of Arel, which gradually subsided, he was undoubtedly experiencing the fear directly rted to the crisis of his life. I have no choice but to admit that neither his magic nor the results of his research can defeat him. because that''s the reality It didn''t look like I could run away. It didn''t look like Arell was blocking the area or taking any other action, but his rxed attitude was based on the confidence that he could catch the warlock even if it ran away. The warlock desperately sought a way out of this crisis. Thatyes! Offer me a deal! yes? What kind of undead screams is that? You will not be interested in me! Isn''t it? so? Arell asked calmly. Are you going to beg me to leave you here because Im not interested? It''s ridiculous. I wont ask you to close your eyes without paying anything. There must be a proper price... Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! The warlock couldn''t bear to speak until the end and screamed. It started with the staff he was holding and shattered all the way down to the elbow. It sucks. Arel, expressionless, just raised a finger and pointed at the ce where his arm was, and spat out. Did you tell me? I''ve been annoyed with what you''ve done from the start. Did the likes of you dare to catch my mood and believe that I woulde back alive? You don''t know the subject. Even if he had hundreds of lives, he could not pay for his evil deeds. But the warlock didn''t seem to hear what Arell was saying because he was screaming in pain and despair. What does it matter? I''m getting hungry soon, so I''ll have to finish it. Arell clenched his fists tightly. Take it easy. I''ll put an end to it even more painfully than when I was caught by the punitive force. I am kind. Arel approached the warlock with a cruel sentence in a kind voice. around that time. The subjugation team desperately searched for the hideout of the ck magician and repeated a thorough search. The undead are almost finished. Although only a very small number of them are roaming the area. They prioritized finding the main culprit beforepletely eradicating the undead. We must find him!! I read the mana traces at the scene where it fled, revealing the expected path it teleported. Considering that the amount of mana used was notrge, the casting time was extremely short, and the wizards of the subjugation party interrupted with a dispel. Based on the assumption that the distance traveled would not be too far, they were conducting a search by dispatching personnel around the expected point. I found hisir!! I''ve been searching for such a long time. In the woods near the border of the kingdom of Damaniel, they found a hiding ce that was believed to be that of the ck magician. ording to the testimony of nearby residents, no one else stays in this forest. After quietly hiding their presence and searching from a distance, they concluded that it was likely the ck magician''s hideout, and they hurriedly devised a n to rush in. Form a group of knights to surround him and wizards to protect them. And the area around the hideout was thoroughly surrounded with the remaining troops. After making preparations to stop him from escaping again, they mmed through the door and rushed in. Don''t think you can run away any longer! The price for your sin... the price... The first knight who rushed in proudly shouted and aimed his sword. As he watched the sights inside their, his voice grew quieter. The sword he had erected also gradually descended. What the hell how did this happen? muttered stunned. The rest of his colleagues, who found his reaction strange, followed carefully into the hideout. ....Unbelievable. ...I can''t believe it. Everyone lost their will to fight with the same face. Is there a problem! In the end, the wizard, noticing that the atmosphere was strange, could not stand it and followed him. The knights, at a loss for words to say to the magician, simply raised their fingers and pointed to one ce. oh my god! The wizard was astonished. There was something unbelievable about it. A human torn into exactly seven pieces... no, it''s a trace of a person who used to be a human. ...This garment...and the fragments of the staff...the evil mana left on the corpse...it must be that warlock. Calmly checked the scene and came to a conclusion. I was suspicious that it might be a disguised corpse, so I checked it several times, but the conclusion did not change. The ck magician is dead. In fact, the punitive forces felt embarrassed before feeling happy. Who the hell punished the ck magician with such terrifying power so cruelly? I contacted them wondering if the other subjugation forces had killed them, but everyone was confused. It''s not a time to be at ease. They hurriedly cleared the scene and began an investigation. The wizard, who was investigating the scene wondering if there might be other clues left, felt a strange thing. ...There''s nothing like a hiding ce. Obviously, this ce must have been used by the ck magician as his hideout and workshop. However, for a workshop, there were very few things a wizard needed, such as materials for research. hmm? Feeling a strange sense of incongruity, he searched and found a letter in an open chest that looked brand new. This??????? After reading the letter, he opened his eyes wide. Don''t worry, I took out the warlock instead. Share the remaining pieces among each other. -by Pro from the previous life. The letter was scrawled like a joke and had no meaning. The dark mage''s futile end. Although he raised an undead army of 400,000. In the end, that ambition had to kneel in front of the punitive force in which each country joined forces. Justice has triumphed! Hmm is that known? I nced over the official documents posted in each country to announce the end of this undead crisis. Outside, everyone seemed to be in a festive mood. This ce, Fahilia, was originally an area where there was no damage from the undead, so the residents here are only whispering, I heard something like this happened! It seems that the local residents who were anxious about the undead attack near the border are genuinely happy. ok that''s good Great. I nodded my head and was curious about how the outside news was going after that, so I checked the official documents posted by each country. However, there was no description of the truth about the end of the ck magician anywhere. What did the subjugation team kill? Did he get torn to pieces by my hand? Did you divide it into seven pieces? However, I forgot to bring the ribbon, so I couldn''t wrap it. but. I couldn''t have just published it. The punitive force would have a face, and most of all, they wouldn''t even know who killed the warlock. I wouldn''t have been able to publish it as is. I left a short message like when I was half-joking and destroyed the Pratche mansion, but few people would take it seriously. I have no intention of revealing that I did it anyway, so it doesn''t matter if I''m buried like this. I packed what I needed anyway. The research data were not all good. I thought there was nothing I couldn''t use, so I packed everything. However, I had no intention of using undead-rted skills, so I abandoned them. Even if it is useful, the undead is an envoy. It''s because I''m not beautiful. Other than that, he secretly kept various things, such as magic tools, herbs, and materials that looked quite rare. I have to leave it there anyway, the subjugation party will retrieve it and burn it all, so it''s better for me to gulp it down. If you take care of everything, there will be a ce to use it. Construction has resumed with this, so there is no problem. After the news spread that the ck magician had been subjugated. Trade routes blocked by the undead were reopened. There are still some undead left, but thanks tomercially avable artificial holy water, there is no problem. Soldiers from all over the world are gathering to fight the undead left there, so it''s only a matter of time before things get back to normal. Anyway, city construction can be restarted with this. It''s a small incident, but I benefited a little, so I didn''t lose anything. There was only one regret. I couldn''t find out the base of that warlock.'' There was also a raid incident when Kania noona was in the past. Same with this undead incident. He''s another ck magician. To be precise, I think it''s the organization that''s doing what they im. Seeing that the warlocks were causing idents one after another, I thought there was a possibility that something else woulde out after that, so I wanted to look for clues that lead to their stronghold. but couldn''t find it In the first ce, there was almost nothing about their organization in the data, probably because all the research was done on its own. A search of the warlock yielded no helpful testimony. I pulled out my memory and looked at it, but there was no important clue. In the first ce, it seems that he did not hold a very important position in the organization of the ck magicians. Or was it originally an organization with extremely little exchange between warlocks? It''s a pity that I couldn''t find it... It was a pity that there were no treasures in the warlock hideout. I was expecting something more valuable if I invaded their stronghold ... That said, I don''t think I want to go through all the hardships in order to find the home of the wizards. Is that annoying? If there was a vermin-infested nest in a ce where I could reach my eyes, of course it would be annoying, so I would burn it. I''m not diligent enough to scour the world for something I don''t even know where it is. It''s not a time to travel around the world looking for viins... Do I have to go around looking for viins in my spare time? Of course, shouldn''t the viine to me and bow down to ask me to slit his throat? huh? There were times when I was burning with a sense of justice. I''m not so full of blood right now. It is a time whenziness burns rather than a sense of justice. After all, if you have time to look for warlocks, wouldn''t it be more beneficial to go around looking for k nuts? Its okay Well, if something suspicious is going to happen, then you can just screw it up again. Well, there were a lot of guys who wanted to do something different like chasing a ck wizard. I don''t want to meddle more than necessary, so let''s just pay attention and y for a while. If someone finds something, it''s enough to sneak out and take care of it. Don''t say that''s the way to live in the world. Yeah, just like you always do. I just need to snuggle up in that gap and suck on some honey. Chapter 144 Chapter 144. Holy water is the best for cleaning the undead. Helmin Melnia, the owner of Ernesia Magic Tower, asked while checking the final report of the undead incident. Of course, it was the wizards who were most obsessed with the investigation of the undead outbreak. As a person who pursues the same magic, the evil deeds of the witch wizards are so unpleasant that it is difficult to speak. They have an obligation to stand before anyone else to stop their evil deeds and pass judgment. Not only here in the Mage Tower, but also most wizards in Mage Towers belonging to other countries have these thoughts. That''s why they are frantic to chase after the ck magician. However, the results of the survey are very disappointing. The culprit in this case is already dead. I checked the body again just in case, but it only confirmed that the warlock was right. ...It''s embarrassing, but we couldn''t figure out who was doing it. As if he had no face in raising his head sincerely, the old wizard Kedil was at a loss as to what to do. He is also one of the most skilled wizards in the Mage Tower. His power and knowledge, which reached the end of the 7th ss, are at a level that is highly regarded here as well. At least the only one who can match him is the same 7th ss Fei An. But even Kedil couldn''t lift his head from the man in front of him. The owner of the Ernesia Magic Tower. He is a rare genius who achieved an 8th ss master at the age of only 30 years old. He is rtively youngpared to other Mage Masters, but possesses knowledge and skills that are never outdone, and is an object of admiration among mages. He is the one who raised them, who were sluggish being pushed by other countries'' magic towers just 10 years ago without any achievements. Now he was restless to disappoint him. I have no intention of ming you, so rest assured. Helmin smiled kindly andforted the old man in front of him. I have no face. You do not need to worry about it. Anyway, the ck magician is dead. Even though we couldn''t punish him with our own hands, he must have paid the price. The result of an autopsy on the witch''s body. It was desperately conveyed how much pain he struggled until the moment he died. If there''s one thing that''s a waste. He said, Haa.... I regret it with a sigh. If it were me, I would have made him repent over and over again, hundreds of times, by slowly annihting him, starting with the fingertips. You''re still adamant about warlocks. of course. They are the great blot of the world. Of course, you can''t make them pay for their sins with light pain, can they? They say terrible things with a smile on their faces. It is a well-known fact that the mage lord is particrly strict when ites to ck magicians, and harbors a strong hostility to the point of being brutal. It''s just a pity that I couldn''t directly punish him. At this time, even Kedil had to shudder at the wrath of the mage master. The current investigation is wondering if there are any clues to find out the whereabouts of other ck magicians. And... it''s just an investigation to find out who killed him. Among some feisty wizards, What kind of guy dared to steal that orphan wizard instead of us!! It was difficult to act like that while turning on the light in the eyes and looking for it. I beg you again. You have to find it carefully to the end. It is difficult to forget that. To find the one who punished the evil wicked to the end. However, it is difficult to show hostility. More than anything. ording to the report, the warlock''s strength must have been unusual... Even when the first report about the battle with the warlock came in, Helmin had to consider whether he should step up. However, while he disappeared for a while, he was punished by someone. If I go against his heart, it''ll be a headache.'' There is no need to be hostile to those who do not need to be turned into enemies. Rather, if you are a good person, shouldn''t you actively build friendship with this side? If there are no results, it would be meaningless to continue investigating. Investigate for the next two weeks and if you find nothing more, feel free to withdraw your hands. But... We have a lot of other things to do besides that. Isn''t it? Helmin smiled and said it again, and Cedil said, Yes. He nodded and took a step back. I put aside the issue of the investigation of the ck magician for now and brought up the next agenda. Then then what are you going to do about artificial holy water? Ah, is that what you mean? Helmin nced at the water bottle on his desk and scratched his cheek. Artificial holy water developed by Arell Ernesia Are you going to do what the Holy Land asked? No, lets not get involved in this either. Helmin resolutely drew a line. Although the Holy Kingdom secretly requested a full-scale investigation on this artificial holy water, Helmin cut it off saying that he had no intention of epting it. It looks like they want us to take issue with this artificial holy water. Yes, didnt it exceed the arbitrary authority of a lord in development? It seems like they want to take issue with it. Um... that''s a pain in the ass. Suspicion that more than necessary magical technology was involved in the development of artificial holy water. Therefore, the question is whether it is necessary to conduct a direct audit at the Mage''s Tower and examine it thoroughly. Apparently, Seongguk is showing quite a bit of dissatisfaction with the artificial holy water. They even expressed their willingness to promise quite a few examples if they did. The prince is credited with resolving this situation in the first ce. But why should we question his balls? There is no need to engage in dirty political battles. Helmin decided that. ...And there''s no need to touch anything about Arell Ernesia right now.'' In the past, a wizard belonging to him had alreadymitted rudeness once. I still owe Arel a small debt on the condition that I don''t bother to publicize the matter. In return, this side does not meddle with Arel. This was an unspoken rule. Because of that. Even during thest war, he did not bother to mention that Arel had purchased arge amount of magic stones. After all, if the kingdom of Ernesia were defeated in the war, their position would be difficult. As long as there is a cause for his actions, there is no need to touch him. This is the policy that the owner of the Magic Tower has set up now. ...Is that why you keep silent about that child? Cedil sighed. At that age, he is already a 6th ss master. Diareki? Hmm... Certainly, if you grew up in a precious talent or the prince''s territory, that would be the right environment for you. There is no reason to force it. It''s a pity.... If you have that much talent, even more so if Helmin-nim taught you directly... Don''t talk about that anymore. meaningless. He expresses his regret openly, but Helmin deliberately told him not to mention it directly. The Mage Tower''s policy that I manage is to create an environment where magicians can pursue the truth more freely. can never be suppressed Got it? ...I''ll keep that in mind. Kedil bowed his head again and then stepped back as if he had nothing more to report. Eventually, Helmin, who was left alone in his office, sighed lightly and brushed his bangs. I have a lot of work to do now. There is no time to worry about every little detail. As for Arell, I have no intention of getting involved yet. He murmured and sighed once more. But I''ll have to see you in person. For the sake of the future, it would be better to establish a minimum connection point. So he began to think little by little about how to solidify the will of friendship without provoking Arel as much as possible. On the other hand, there were those who expressed their dissatisfaction outright. Goyan! Like heretics!! A man in a white robe exploded in anger and threw the water bottle in his hand. A clear liquid spilled from a broken water bottle that hit the floor, soaking the carpet. How dare you counterfeit Gods grace with something like this!! It can''t be!! He openly showed his anger. Feljin, one of the highest priests influencing the politics of the Holy Kingdom, was still angry as if he was not relieved. It seems that he doesn''t like the existence of artificial holy water as he has more devout faith than anyone else. How can Nelvania-sama stay still! As if he didn''t understand, he argued with her, who remained silent even in this situation. A woman in white clothes and hair sitting on a throne that only the emperor of the Holy Land could sit on. Saint Nelvenia. She just calmly looked at the noisy high priest, and then quietly said a word. So what are you going to do? This is a challenge to our holy kingdom. It is not a matter of standing still. Then are you saying to condemn the kingdom of Ernesia? She shook her head as if it were absurd. Are we to condemn their actions for saving the people by reducing the damage to the undead? When I asked again, he kept his mouth shut. No matter how impatient the highest priest, there was no way he wouldn''t understand how reckless his actions were. That... But holy water is a miracle that you can bestow. That... Didnt I ever say with my own mouth that only I can make holy water? K 99 Can''t you find any records? If you don''t believe me, look it up. I don''t have anything to say when I react like that. Are you saying that the holy woman, not anyone else, should act meanly with the patent right of the holy water? If that happens, it will be she, not anyone else, who gets the public''sugh. The important thing is how generous you can be. Anyway, the efficacy of artificial holy water is said to be iparable to holy water. Wouldn''t it have been better? There is nothing to be desired if more people can be saved. ...that''s the only position we have to rify. The saintess announced at this meeting that she would no longer raise the issue of artificial holy water. So stop doing anything stupid. I know your faith is deep, but that is not right. We already know that the highest priest is trying to negotiate something with Ernesia Mage Tower. It''s nothing short of frivolous. If they do not do so, it may be an act that will damage their name. That''s why she ordered me to get out of here as soon as possible. All right. The highest priest seemed displeased with the wrinkles on his forehead, but he obediently followed the saintess'' intention. It has been 5 years since the great emperor of the Holy Kingdom passed away. Following in his footsteps, the one holding the actual power of the Holy Kingdom is none other than the Saint. To go against her is to go against the god they believe in. Sooner orter, I will tell the other priests myself. She had no intention of touching the current Arell Ernesia. Let''s make that clear. In the end, even the highest priest had to step back without saying anything. Chapter 145 Chapter 145. Holy water is the best for cleaning the undead. ...It wouldn''t be right to get involved in Ernesia Kingdom yet. Others act only on faith and doctrine, but she does not judge based on that alone. As the head of the cult, he also assumes the role of the monarch of the country. Of course, he has some political sensibilities. First is the Empire. If we don''t do Ernesia Kingdom next, it''ll be too much for us.'' To extend the hand of their church to the kingdom of Ernesia. Since this is a task that has been handed down hundreds of years ago, it is not something that can be done hastily. For the time being, it is necessary to maintain the policy of not interfering with each other as it has been in the past. Everything has to be done in order. She reminded herself of that over and over again. Arel Ernesia... the saintess muttered his name to herself. Isn''t it better to check the face at least once apart from that? It would be good to find a suitable excuse.'' She was carefully considering not only the position of a saintess, but also a position in charge of the kingdom. Everything for the sake of the doctrines and aspirations of the holy kingdom.'' Gorgeous houses (1) After the undead crisis subsided, time passed and I celebrated the year I turned 17. Now that he''s quite tall, he''s finally not pushed behind by Ashana or Seina. It''s okay, just keep growing like this. Aside from simply getting one year older, here in Fahilia, where I rule, there are several changes that mark the start of a new year. Various big and small things passed by, such as newly developed products and our pet Griffon who finally gave birth. And me and my entourage were still having fun. Whoops! Aken, the dwarf cksmith, approached me with a strangely confident smile and grabbed a dagger he had justpleted! put it on the table This time is perfect. It''s really disrespectful to see a child boasting to their parents about a messy picture they''ve just drawn. No, in the first ce, I don''t have a hobby ofughing brightly with the man who was sweating from beating iron right next to the furnace until just now? How are you? Arel! One of the recent changes is that Archen has stopped calling me by my first name. That would mean recognizing me as an employer in its own way. Still, I wanted to be a little more polite if possible. Even so, Asha continues to disapprove. Hmm, where... But it''s something that can''t be ignored. In the first ce, the reason why I am facing Aken alone is to check the finished product he has made. where? Shall we see if our dwarves did it right this time? Just watch. When it goes well, it''s very good.'' I''ll even put a stamp on those muscles. muttering, I picked up the dagger and pulled it out of the scabbard. Huh.... It looks usible. Its not just the appearance. I''ll let admiratione out of your mouth this time. Normally, this man, who would have reacted immediately if I teased him, is showing hisposure this time. Are you confident enough? That''s right, but Aken is the only one who is confident, but the rest of Fahilia''s cksmith and his students are peeking at us from afar. There''s even a guy holding his hands together as if praying somewhere. If you have time to pray to God, do it to me. He lifted the de of the dagger he drew and looked around. I imitated the appraisal team, which somehow seemed to have something, such as looking at the sharpness of the de and pretending to see it in the light above. ....Actually, my actions right now don''t mean much. I just want to look like I''m there, so I''m just pretending to be careful. Because while I was going through the sword here and there. Hmm? Humm~ Is that right?. Every time I moan that doesn''t make any sense. It''s strangely funny how cksmiths flinch from afar. It''s a feeling anyway, it''s already over at first sight. An even wave-like pattern engraved on the face of the dagger. It was a pattern unique to Damascus steel known to the public only through literature. This is a wonderfully reproduced Damascus steel. As I put the dagger back down, Aken leans out and asks. How is it? How about you go to sleep and clean your face for now. You sweat. I whimpered and pushed Aken away. The problem is that if only real iron is involved, this man has no self-respect. I think I reproduced all the methods that the four guys Arel taught me without omission. Are you stillcking? If I say it''s not enough even as a joke here, I''m afraid I''ll hit it with a hammer for some reason. what good because I''m honest A diligent Dwarf should be honestly praised. Praise makes even a dwarf dance. I pped. This is great. You can say that I have reproduced the Damascus steel properly as I instructed. A bait set up to entice Dwarf cksmiths, including Aken, toe to Pahilia. The recipe for Damascus steel. Originally, the purpose of establishing a cksmith shop in Ernesia Kingdom was to recreate the various irons they dreamed of bying in contact with minerals mined in various mines that were monopolized in the kingdom. As much as they have such a goal, as soon as they set up a workshop here, they desperately clung to reproducing the recipe I handed over. Despite the fact that I constantly entrusted work to cksmiths due to thest war, development, and so on, they continued to smelt iron with tenacity and brought the results to me. As a result, the quality of the Damascus steel he brought was evaluated almost once every fifteen days. They also showed me only poor-quality results because they couldn''t reproduce it properly at first, probably because the recipe I gave them was unfamiliar. After persistent efforts, we seeded in reproducing it to the same level as it is now. Honestly, I thought it would take longer, but I was a little surprised. Roughly, I expected it to drag on by next year. Too bad. I should have been more concerned. After all, was it difficult to pick and eat mulberries with only one Damascus steel? It seemed that he underestimated the diligence and obsession of the dwarves. Hey, with this, you Arel wont be able to interfere anymore. Isn''t it? When I praised him honestly, Aken felt like his momentum would skyrocket. Surely, whenever I was teased about my Damascus steel, my ego kicked up, so it wasn''t usually resentful. And every time I see him disassemble, it''s very sweet! Then I will have to retract what I saidst time. What did you sayst time? What are you talking about? I don''t remember As I tilted my head, Aken snorted. Didnt Arel tell you two months ago! Who was the one who said, Ehh- wasn''t there a metal that dwarves can''t handle?''!! Hmm?. I quietly put my head back and recalled the memories of the past one by one. Whenever Aken brought failed Damascus steel, I meticulously and kindly peeled them one by one. yes it''s a good memory I''m sure you said that. Ah yes I remember Apparentlyst month, he teased Aken to the fullest. How about now? Do you think you can say the same thing this time? Arken you. What is it.. As I silently looked at it with moist eyes, Aken pushed his head back and wrinkled his eyes. So what! Are you surprisingly delicate? What nonsense are you talking about!! That''s right, thinking of the dwarf banging the hammer while crying over something I made fun of two months ago somehow makes my heart feel salty. We dwarves are delicate. Arell?... Oh, I thought he would really get pissed off if I teased him any longer. Im sorry I underestimated your skills. Certainly, Aken, you are a first-ss cksmith. It wasn''t something I said tofort him simply because he was going to lose it. If you were an ordinary cksmith, you wouldn''t have been able to even try the Damascus steel recipe I gave you. Of course, Ibined the skills of not only the cksmith but also the alchemist, but it is worth admitting that I reproduced it to my satisfaction in a short period of less than two years. What matters is not Damascus steel, but his technical skills. Hey, if you understood, thats fine. Whether he didn''t expect me to readily admit it or he was embarrassed, he averted his gaze. Hey, if you''re shy there, it''ll just make us feel weird. I don''t have the hobby of creating a strange atmosphere with a middle-aged dwarf, right? Anyway, his excellent skills aren''t too bad for me either. It''s not like I''m doing this troublesome thing in the first ce. good? Alright then, shall we give you a new present as a token of acknowledging our great cksmith? hmm? what are you talking about? Did you think I''d end up just givingpliments? sniff! It''s my turn to feel sorry for you to regard me as such a heartless bastard. ...What kind of nonsensical nonsense are you talking about again? Aken looked at my face and felt something ominous, so his shoulders trembled. Why are you like that? Our delicate Dwarf. Huhuhuhu I''m doing this to give you something good. I purposely smiled suspiciously and took out a piece of metal and a wad of paper from my pocket and put it on the table. What is this? Vo! A new metal?. p your hands and bless him with his new gift. congrattions. Dwarf Aken learned how to make Damascus Steel. Now let''s tackle the more difficult metals. You know I got a few mines that arent used for war, right? heard. But I heard that the metal there is difficult to handle and cannot be used? The metal buried in the mine is extremely hard and seldom processed, so it is treated as practically useless metal. If it''s this metal, I''ve been asked to touch it once before. But didnt it go well? Aken shut his mouth, disapprovingly. I''m not ignoring him, but it''s not unreasonable either. The metal I brought was none other than titanium. The mine that was considered useless was the titanium mine. It is not a rare metal. However, there is a strong perception that it is a metal that cannot be used by any country on the continent, including the Kingdom of Ernesia. what if I can''t process it. It would be difficult to smelt and process titanium with their current technology. So even though it was discovered until now, it must have been just neglected. I know that much too. So, for our Archen, we brought you a way to tinker with the titanium here as well, right? I am a kind teacher. It is my goal to increase his skills by increasing the challenges one by one. Only when he can handle more metals, not just Damascus steel, but truly useful iron, can I achieve more of my dreams. When I told him that I had brought the method for smelting and processing titanium, Aken opened his eyes wide, then wrapped his arms around his head and shook his shoulders. this?????? This food?????? Why? I''m too happy to say anything? Were you even impressed? Chapter 146 Chapter 146. From the point of view of giving (2) gorgeous houses, I am truly proud. As if he was overjoyed, Aken pounded the table with both hands. What the hell! What are you bringing out as if you were waiting for it openly! No, since you called me with exceptional confidence today, I thought I finally finished it. Thats why I prepared it on purpose. In the first ce, the series of steel recipes to be opened to Arken one by one was already in mind from before. Now, it''s nothing more than clearing one and opening one. Same with this Damascus steel. How many metal secrets do you guys, Arel, know! Well, from Aken''s point of view, the outfit would explode. It''s because I bring out the secrets of metal that I''ve been looking for so long, one by one, as if I were giving a child an assignment. I''d rather give it all away! huh? Nope. It''s not that I don''t believe in Arken. He is truly a craftsman full of pride, so even if I handed over my skills at once, he wouldn''t run away with it. Nevertheless, the reason why I dare to do this is because he cannot digest everything even if I hand him over at once. At least if you don''t hand over one by one from easy difficulty, you can never learn it. If you''re greedy, it''s thew to pretend. Come on, finish this. Then I will pass you another secret. I was deliberately bragging and stimting his ego. Wait and see! This time, I''ll finish it in a year. yeah don''t expect it As I was enjoying Aken''s reaction, a servant came to visit me. Arel-nim, the architects have contacted you. Yes, what is toe hase. I''ve been waiting for that news! ? It''s finally finished... I checked it out with my own two eyes as I rode the fryer through the air to inspect it. What came into my field of vision was the exterior of a rather gigantic city. Inside the gray stone barriers are neatly arranged roads and freshly built, shiny buildings. It looks fine. Personally, I think it was built better than the royal road. After all, this is my city. After pulling the reins of the fry and flying around the city in the air, Inded on the za in the center of the city. He gave Fry a pat on the back for good work and handed the reins over to his former servant, who was waiting. And the artisans came up to me, who was happy to recall the scene just before, and gave me a slightly nervous look. ....How is it? At this level, you wont hear that its not as good as other cities. That''s not to say... You did well enough. When I honestly praised them, the artisans breathed a sigh of relief. The result of steady construction for half a year after the undead incident. A district that can function as a city to some extent has beenpleted. I want you to do well like this in the future. However, there is still a lot of work left for them to do. It''s about 1/3 done now. Only the basic functions werepleted. The paradise I hoped for is still far away. Do you think this is enough to relocate the residents? Seriously make the residents live here. And it was judged that there would be no problem if themercial area was also opened. At least you wouldnt say you miss the old town, would you? I smirked and said to the vige chiefs who had been summoned to this ce. They were perplexed in a cold sweat at my joke. I dont think so If it wasnt for Arell-nim, how would we be able to live in a ce like this? Nobody will be dissatisfied. It''s not just ttering. As soon as they entered the finished city, everyone burst into admiration. I''ll have to check to see if the features work in the end, but that shouldn''t take too long. When the final judgment is made that there is no problem, then I said that I would return to the castle after saying that the residents would be relocated. Can you please look around more? I''d like to, but I''m a little busy. it''s like a heart I''d love to wander around inside the newly built hot My City, but now''s not the time. I shook my head again saying no when the artisans involved in the city''s construction showed signs of uneasiness. I have noints about thepleteness of the city. No, rather, since I have noints, I thought that I should proceed with the work quickly . I still smiled mischievously at them, not realizing what I was about to do. Shouldnt we have a housewarming party when the new house is finished? Of course, I can''t just go over without boasting. Are you going to hold a banquet tomemorate the citys architecture? Asha made a puzzled expression as if she was surprised. Suddenly, I called him toe to his office, wondering what was going on. Is it normal for you to be taken aback when someone calls you out of the blue and says, We''re going to have a party, so get ready''? Asha started staring at my face to see what she was thinking. what did you ask Arel-nim, excuse me for a moment. huh? Then, suddenly, he put his palm on my forehead. Asha? What does this mean? There is no fever. I thought it was a big deal for a moment. Am I not sick? But isnt that the most unlikely thing for Arel-nim to say? A banquet... Wasn''t that what you avoided the most?'' Ugh, as Asha pointed out, banquet and me are words that do not suit each other the most. Even I, who likes to y and eat, hate the social parties of each nobleman. As much as they know very well that even after I became famous recently, I have been consistently rejecting invitations from various aristocrats, saying that they are annoying. I''m suddenly going to throw a party, so I''m worried about where I''m sick... of course... is it? That''s why you worry if you do something you shouldn''t do. Before we open the city in earnest, I thought of publicizing it extensively. That''s all. The tourist zones or other zones have not yet beenpleted, but the state andmercial districts are at leastplete enough to fit the city assortment. It was impossible to keep the existing residents living in temporary shelters, so at this point, they wanted to open the city. However, it doesn''t make any sense just to open it roughly. This is because, except for some peddlers, there were still extremely few people in Pahilia. Although it is a manor that has umted rapid wealth, the image known to the public is still a snowy countryside. Even if a city was built there, there was no way that residents or nobles from other territories would be interested in it so easily. It''s not a good thing to make it. You have to publicize it too. I''m thinking of holding a social party before opening, inviting nobles and wealthy merchants. If themercial district is opened rather than simply for the purpose of housewarming, many people wille in and out to do business not only in ourpany but also from outside. And for the future, such as the additionallypleted tourist zone, there was a need to give a performance that stood out to some extent. What should I do? As a result of thinking about it, I came to the conclusion that it would be better to hold a social party in earnest. It was clear that people who were interested in the newly built city and those who were interested in me even if they were not interested in the city would gather quite a bit. ...Surely a great idea. Asha thought seriously, then nodded in agreement with my opinion. Yeah, so I''d like to hear Asha''s opinion. You mean my opinion? He tilted his head as if he didn''t know why. No, now that I think about it, throwing a party is good. It''s nice, but there''s no talented person on our side who knows that sense well. Basically, our province has been recruiting based on ability based on work efficiency. Because of that, everyone has no eyes on the culture and tastes of the nobility. Even my close friends, for example. Even if Seina is a vige festival from a mercenary vige in the first ce, she does not fit into the party of nobles. Dia is a magician, so she is far from culture. Damon doesn''t know much about anything other than research. Dwarf Joe, including Aken, is not even worth mentioning. Asha is from a noble family, right? I think it would be better to leave this to you. Of course, I won''t be idle either. Since I am standing for the revival of my city, I do my own thing. I just wanted Asha to help me. In the first ce, even if I know the culture of the nobility withmon sense, my fundamental taste is far from what they like. If things don''t go well, there''s a way to ask my mom or... or... the older sister of Princess 1, but if possible, we''d like to see a solution on our own. Princess 1 is the most up-to-date on aristocrats'' social rtionships and tastes, but unfortunately I don''t have much interaction with her. If I ask for help, I think that older sister will help too, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to go into debt on purpose. That sister''s side isn''t hostile to me. It''s not even friendly. plete neutrality. If you talk to me from this side, I will ept it. That doesn''t mean it doesn''te from the other side first. So I don''t want to put my hand out if possible. How is Kania-sama? ...Asha, look back at what you just said. Asha realized her mistake and shut her mouth. I couldn''t bear to speak, so I answered with silence. Not even mentioning Kania noona in the first ce. It was because I didn''t know what would happen if I left it to him. That older sister''s personality is farther from culture than I am. If you don''t do it right, it''s not a social church, but a real fight.... There is a concern that it will be a prom. More than anything, that older sister is in the middle of a busy time right now. So you think you are the only talent left? how is it? ....All right. After seriously thinking about it for a while, Asha finally agreed as if she had made up her mind. Even though I have only had the experience of social gatherings before. If it''s something only I can do, I''ll do my best to help Arell. I dont have anything to worry about so much. At best, he would only call influential nobles and rich people. Oh, bring your father up too. ...I have to be prepared to risk my life. huh? I tried to encourage her to lighten her burden, but instead, it made Asha''s face even more bluish. No, I dont need to be prepared to risk my life. No, I will make sure to repay Arell-samas expectations. Asha is burning with determination for only one social party. Um... are you okay? Well, Asha is sincere, so she won''t just deal with it casually. I decided to trust him and let him do the job. Are you throwing a celebration banquet? The president of Ernesia Bank, Marquis Hezil Carret, brought this up to me after a report on the bank business was over. Did you get the invitation? Yes, I had no choice but to ept it. His wryughter could be heard over themunication port. I never thought you would put it in my room without anyone entering it . Chapter 147 Chapter 147. Gorgeous Housewarming (3) Using teleport magic, the invitation was ced right on top of the desk in his room. It was also a boast that the precision of the teleport magic had increased to that extent thanks to the recent mages'' hard research. Ah, about that invitation. Only a handful of people have been sent, including you, Marquis Carret. At best, I just sent it to people I usually do business with first. Of course, I told my father and mother first. That is such an honor. Not to that extent. I just haven''t thought about who to send the rest to. So, who should I call? The way I see it, that guy is that guy. I mean it all seemed insignificant. That''s why I wanted to hear a cool opinion from him as much as possible. ....okay. It would be good to invite at least influential nobles. The local lords? With a few exceptions, it probably doesnt matter too much. And except for the nobles, it would be better to call the owners of eachrge merchant. For now, that is the first thing thates to mind. Well, let me keep that in mind for now. By the way, how are you preparing? If you have any concerns, I may be able to help. preparation? For now, I entrusted it to Asha. To Sir Asha? A voice of surprise. Well, I wouldn''t entrust the preparation of a big banquet to an ordinary knight. Because Asha is from a noble family in the first ce. okay. And it will be a good experience for her too. I know that Asha''s goal is to maintain and rebuild the family. In that sense, it would be nice to have the same experience as now. Because if you have a good goal, you work hard. Well, Im not letting my hands go, so theres no problem. It''s what I''m doing in the first ce, how can it not work out? Marquis Carret didn''t say much, as if my confident voice was conveyed well. Marquis Karet,e on time on the day of the banquet. And be prepared to be surprised. I look forward to it. yes look forward to it Who should I call?'' At first, I considered whether it would be better to allow everyone toe, but I immediately dismissed it. It''s a party to show off my city. At least, if you don''t send invitations and call only the designated number of people, there will be problems with preparation and it will just be cluttered. Those whoe there will inevitably have arge number of nobles and celebrities who boast considerable power even within the kingdom, so it is necessary to adjust the frame to some extent. In addition, it is also meaningful that I personally send an invitation and call the chosen one. An aristocratic society is such a bother. I''m sorry if I call you, and I''m sad if you don''t call me. That''s why I''ve been making various excuses for not going. Who is better? I call the opponents I deal with, and of course I also call some influential nobles. For now, it should be limited to nobles and wealthy people. Normally, I would invite other friends to a banquet like this, but there was no need to consider that. I don''t have any friends Ahem! ....I''m not joking, there really isn''t. Oh anyway! Who are you calling? Calling only those in power is like a snobbish person, so I have to give out invitations as reasonably as possible. Uhm.... It''s annoying, so should I spin the roulette? Ah, it bothers me! Before that, why should I worry about this? Is there a need to groan about who is better to call like a small boat? I eventually crumpled up the paper on which the list was written and threw it away. It''s not to my liking to devise things like this. Everything is called aristocrats or whatever. Wouldn''t that be my way? The news of Arell Ernesia''s banquet quickly spread throughout the kingdom''s aristocratic society. It was because Arel, not anyone else, personally wrote an invitation and sent it to all the nobles and influential people in the kingdom. To think that Arel-nim would hold a banquet herself... The nobles who received the invitation were all surprised, but the high-ranking nobles were especially surprised. Having received the invitation, he read it carefully, handling it as if it were damaged. It wouldn''t be a simple banquet if Arel-nim held it himself. It was already written in the invitation that the purpose was to show off the city he had built. However, his interest is focused on Arell rather than the city. Its none other than Arel-nim. It ismon knowledge in the aristocratic society that Arel did not show his face at all in the past days. That''s also the case because Arel''s face was rarely seen at social gatherings or banquets, except for the first birthday and theing-of-age ceremony. Even Kania Ernesia had an ident at Arell''sing-of-age ceremony and was forced to attend social gatherings every time until she followed him to his estate. However, Arel was a member of the royal family who was rarely seen. I have avoided social gatherings every time with excuses like being busy or weak. Of course, it was just an excuse, but no one doubted it because of his realistic acting and eloquence. Of course, there was no way he wasn''t interested in the fact that he was inviting the nobles himself. Some out of pure curiosity. Others swelled with anticipation that they might be able to make some kind of connection with Arel at this opportunity. And the nobles, including him, attend Arel''s party. I also had to hurry to get ready to impress him. nobody including him. I couldn''t even think of rejecting Arell''s invitation. The date of the city building celebration banquet was approaching day by day. I was busy handing out invitations on my own or telling my mom and dad about the banquet. The people under me were also busy preparing the perfect banquet without making a single mistake. Thanks to everyone''s diligent efforts, there was no major setback in the banquet preparations, and the banquet day approached in an instant. on the day of the banquet. At the gateway to Pahilia, numerous wagons were waiting for the passage process in a long procession today. The Karet region.... The Despin region.... All of them are famous nobles. It was not surprising, as they already knew that today was the date of the banquet tomemorate the construction of the city of Pahilia. He had already received and knew the list of nobles who would enter and exit in advance, but when he saw the sight of influential nobles from all over the world rushing in at once, he was speechless. In this coldnd where only poor peddlers barely passed until just a few years ago, people with a rare status that would be hard to see face to face for the rest of their lives are enduring the cold and waiting toe in and out. ...I can''t keep them waiting long. As soon as their identities are confirmed, quickly bring the wagon they are riding inside. And tell the soldiers to be careful not to be rude at all. Their mistake will soon discredit the name of Arel, the lord of this ce. Recalling that fact, he was very nervous. * * * The news that those who were invited to the banquet wereing in one after another immediately reached me. Really me? They said they had something to pick up and pushed in like that? The banquet is held at night. Why are they rushing so frantically from the morning that I can arrive only before nightfall? It is doubtful that it was a bet on who would arrive first. Isn''t it a human habit to be 30 minuteste for an appointment? ...Well, that means he''s conscious of me as much.'' No matter how much Fahilia is in the snowy countryside, there is a risk of beingte if you don''t arrive in advance, but it''s ridiculous that even powerful nobles arrive half a day earlier. Even if they don''tete in general, considering that it''s normal to arrive at the start of the banquet, their reaction was a tant appeal. ttery isn''t just about saying nice things next to you. There are ways to show this in action. I am looking forward to seeing you that much. Is this the feeling that is conveyed without words? But what? I don''t really want to meet you. If you wish to see me, offer sweet treats and treasures. In fact, the sincerity in the name of the gift they brought as soon as they arrived was alsoing in formidable. It was not possible to give it at a banquet, so it was delivered through a servant. Every time the servants handed me a list of gifts that kepting in, I smiled at them. .He gives you all the strangest things. It contains everything frommon and tant sincerity like jewels to rare ingredients and even strange medicines, perhaps conscious of rumors that I am a gourmet who is sensitive to taste. But what are these medicines? I don''t know anything about medicine either. I don''t know all the names of the medicinal herbs here. There is no doubt that it was not cheap, but when the name of a medicine they had never heard of was written on it, the servants put on a puzzled look at the reflexive question that popped out. What''s your reaction? I''m curious, so I''ll have to do some research. ???? aha! Just in case, I looked at the book and looked it up, and I gave a subtle smile. Most of the medicines they sent had one thing inmon: medicines that were said to be good somewhere. Where are you good at? ....I''m too shy to talk. Even the servants couldn''t bear to say something like this in front of their lord. Yes, these people. What do you see me as? Before that, what kind of rumors are going around about me? Is it causing some strange misunderstanding because most of my entourage are women? Jeop..... Well, I''ll be grateful for this too. Even if you don''t use it now, won''t you use it someday? Um, are the arriving guests properly guided? Yes, we are serving each guest respectfully ording to Mr. Arells instructions. The majority of nobles are well-to-do, so they cannot be left unattended on the street. First of all, they needed a ce to rest properly until the banquet started, so they left the Naeilbu Mansion in the city open as their temporary resting ce. There is no problem with using the inside as much as you like because the residents have not yet been admitted anyway. In addition, if we show a part of the city before the banquet, we might be able to meet that much expectation. Of course, he did not give preferential treatment only to influential nobles. Nobles in other provinces will also be treated so as not to be disappointed. I hope you will look forward to the banquet. I murmured while looking at the list of nobles who continued toe and go. As soon as Duke Gast, one of the influential nobles of the Kingdom of Ernesia, got off the carriage, he looked around and admired it. I see Arel-nim deserves to be so confident. At first, Arel''s expectations for the newly built city were not very high. Although he did not ignore Arel, it was difficult to have high expectations for a city built in such a cold region. It was Arelborn who was paying attention in the first ce. The only purpose was to match his mood as much as possible and make a connection somehow. Of course, he is not the only one who thinks that way. The other aristocrats who were invited here must also have a purpose to see Arel rather than the city. Only the Duke of Pratze did not attend on the pretext of health and sent his son, but all the others responded to the invitation with the same thought. However, the nobles, including the Duke of Gast, realized that their thoughts were short-lived. Chapter 148 Chapter 148. Gorgeous houses (4) I didnt expect the city to be thisplete. As soon as the wagon carrying them passed the gate, he had to believe his eyes. The sight unfolding inside the gray city walls was andscape with a beautyparable to that of any other city. I can''t imagine that the pure architecture and arrangement of the buildings would give me such admiration. Although he had been to countless beautiful tourist destinations or famous cities in other countries, he could not help but admire. The only regret was that the city was not yet lively, but that was because the city was not open yet. If it is opened in earnest, it will surely be full of energy soon. Duke Gast, who was in awe of it, realized btedly that the servant was waiting impatiently. Hmm, I lost my mind for a while. Yes, please guide me to a ce where I can rest before the banquet. Moving ording to the guidance of the servant, Duke Gast smacked his lips. It''s even more regretful to think that way.'' It is definitely a great city. I admit it so honestly, but what is regrettable is what kind of region this ce is. It is such a region where there is crazy snowfall in winter and the ground barely melts even in summer. No matter how excellent and beautiful the city is, will it have enough charm to ovee the harsh cold? ...but it''s not that cold today.'' When he was young he had passed this neighborhood. That''s why I know very well how cold it feels to cut out flesh here. hmm? Was it this kind of weather? However, the weather here today was strangely warm. Even though I was wearing it, I felt that it was somehow hot. Did you wear it because you were wary of the cold? I wonder if I''m the only one who has this kind of question, so I turn my head to the other nobles who are being guided in the same way. Or, there were those who took off their thick coats because it was hot. ...how did this happen? Isn''t the weather here warm for obviously winter? Who would consider this weather to be the famous frozennd? He was genuinely bewildered. The servants were told in advance to report the reaction of the nobles who arrived, even if it was trivial. There were many reasons, but more than anything else, it was because I was very curious about the first reaction of the nobles who entered my city. Whoop whoop. Did you say it was hot? Suspiciousughteres out of nowhere. I was satisfied with the admiration for the city''s appearance, but more than anything else, I was pleased with the news that the thickly d aristocrats were sweating and taking off their best clothes as soon as they entered the city. Some say, Is the weather nice today? I didn''t think it was a big deal, but the sensible guys already noticed something and said they were looking surprised. okay. It will be hot, it will be very hot. It will be hotter. Those who realize the incongruity of the weather here will increase one by one. And when you realize the truth, what kind of face will you make? Im really looking forward to it. Arell? No matter how kind you look, such an ungrateful smile is not good. while I let out a meanugh. Asha came to visit me just in time to report on the preparations for the banquet. Ah, are you ready? I dont think there will be any problems. Finally, I checked to see if there were any problems and nodded. Asha said, Whew.With a sigh of relief, she finished the report on the banquet preparations to me. We prepared all the little things, such as the ce and the food. Especially for food, I even handed down some recipes myself. city architecture celebration banquet. There are no gaps. Yeah, no problem. great job. I know that while Ashamanded her servants, she tried in many ways, including seeking opinions from other nobles she had lost contact with to make sure she hadn''t forgotten anything. no. It''s my job to be loyal to Arel. When I praised her hard work, Asha smiled lightly and said so. By the way Hmm? why? No, rather than a problem. Are you really going to hold the banquet there? She, who had never questioned my opinion until now, asks this one question a little uneasy. Why do you think it would be perfect for a banquet hall promoting urban architecture? It also fits perfectly as the meaning of introducing this city. Of course, everyone will be confused at first. However, they will soon realize the big picture I have drawn and will be surprised with their mouths open. I wanted to see it, so I made a suggestion to Asha about the venue for the banquet. Of course, she understood that the proposal was reasonable enough, so she obedientlyplied with it, but it seemed that at least one anxiety remained. are you okay. Nothing I''ve ever done has been wrong. I''m right. So no problem. That''s enough. Asha also nodded her head in agreement, as if she had no intention of objecting to my opinion. Then the big preparations must be over. Asha, why dont you get some rest too? No, I cannot rest. But if you want to participate in the banquet, you might as well take a break, right? There are things to be prepared for. yes? .... Arell? What are you talking about? Asha responded that she had no idea. Oh,e to think of it, haven''t I told him yet? I was also out of my mind for a while. I told Dia and Seina beforehand. I haven''t told you yet. ???? yes? Asha, I will have you attend the banquet too. Of course, not just you, but Seina and Dia as well. It''s been a long time since I''ve been in the middle of a long time, but it''s not fair that she and other aides don''t participate. So I thought of getting everyone involved, including her. Wouldn''t it be much more natural to participate together than to watch from a distance, even in the sense of escorting them? Oh Arell?! It''s too sudden! Even if you suddenly ask me to participate I didnt prepare anything? Asha said embarrassed. Well, it would be embarrassing if I suddenly ordered them to attend. Well, like clothes, you won''t be able to prepare right away. but i am someone don''t worry? Arent I that ignorant? yes? I took care of everything. I knew it would happen and I prepared it in my line in advance! You can look forward to itter. ruler! The rest please! As I beckoned, the servants approached me with skilful movements, Yes. He answered at the same time, grabbing Asha and escorting her away. Our house servants are trained. Only a careless knight can be taken in at once. As such, Asha was dragged out by their hands with a nk face. Whoop whoop. yes, looking forward to it I put my arms on the desk and smiled. Good job Asha. Now, I''ll take care of this. I leave the troublesome things to her, and I direct the important things. this is my way This is the spooning method. Now it''s time to instruct the preparation of the banquet in my own way. Dia are you ready? Dia''s voice came out as I asked while operating the smallmunication tool. ...We prepared perfectly so as not to disappoint Arell-nim''s expectations. Now she''s busy somewhere in the city, preparing some gadgets as I instructed. good. I smiled contentedly. From now on, let''s go to my liking. Eventually, everything was ready and about two hours before the banquet started. It is said that most of the guests, including the invited local lord, have arrived in Fahilia. In addition, the names of various figures, such as the heads of each business association and famous people who are known to some extent, are written on the reported list. Everyone who ising hase. As a result, none of those who received the invitation had yet arrived except the royal family. Money is scary. Compared to when I was still a toddler, my perception of myself ispletely different. An existence that can be ignored in the past. If there is any possibility of offending even a little bit, he should be removed on the spot. But now, if you ignore me, you will be swept away by the storm of money flowing out of your wallet and you will not be safe. look When I told you toe, why don''t you ride the wagon trembling all the way to this distant country? This is why people have to earn money. Such a reality is both fun and funny. I never thought people''s perceptions wouldpletely change with just a few pennies on a piece of iron like this. Its insignificant. ...Ah Arell-sama? Do you have any difort somewhere? I suddenly gave a subtle smile, and the servant who was changing my clothes paused and examined myplexion. I was still, and I suddenly smirked, so it was more like a misunderstanding than something ufortable. don''t mind. I was just thinking about something else for a second. I reassured the maid and told her to continue. With two hours left for the banquet, I had to prepare in earnest. Because of that, I am surrounded by servants, trying on this and that, and I am having a hard time deciding which clothes are suitable for the hangers. ...Can''t I just wear it roughly?'' The desire to ask is like a chimney. The maids are so serious that I can''t bear to say it. Since I''m the host of this banquet, of course I can''t dress uglier than others, so I''m holding back for now. Hmm... To be honest, I think I''m better than the other guys even if I just go out naked. Because I''m good looking! Of course, if I brought these thoughts out in words, everyone would freak out and try to stop me, so I just thought about it. After another hour of wandering around in front of the servants going back and forth to decide on my clothes, I realized that I had finally changed my clothes. Then, as if showing off, he brought a mirror the size of me and put it in front of me. How is it? When I carefully asked for my opinion, I checked myself in the mirror for a moment and nodded. After all, thepletion of fashion is hangers. There is nothing that doesn''t suit me when I wear it. I''m cool today too. Good job. I nodded as if I liked it, and the servants bowed their heads and retreated. Finally left alone again, I sat down on the sofa as it was. Even if I want to lie down and roll around, I can''t help it because the clothes I wear at most get wrinkled. Whew... It''s a banquet, so it''s impossible to do it twice... Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... A moan like an undead bursts out. Also, it doesn''t suit me. If it wasn''t for the purpose ofpleting my paradise, I wouldn''t have been able to stand it. As I was thinking about what to do with the rest of my time, the maid who had withdrawn from outside suddenly knocked on the door. what''s the matter? There has been a request to activate the teleport magic circle from the capital. Um, are you ready toe already? Now it seems it is the turn of one of the most important guests to arrive. Chapter 149 Chapter 149. Gorgeous housewarming (5) Of course, the first people to send invitations to this banquet are my father and mother. Invitations were sent to other members of the royal family as a matter of etiquette, but no one responded that they would all attend. The concubines have no reason toe. The royal family was also absent for various reasons. It seems that Jeil hyung-nim is busy running around trying to sort out the people who are still anxious about the undead gun. Kania''s older sister heard that she had left to challenge one of the sword masters of the Honey Kingdom to a duel. When I contacted her, the adjutant who works for my sister''s knights was nervous and epted. It seems that he really intends to defeat them and gain recognition. Will Nuna be able to defeat them? Well, that''s up to the older sister. And the other siblings are absent for their own reasons. Therefore, the only people whoe are father and mother. Since the distance was a distance, I had already nned to use the teleportation magic circle rather than moving by carriage. When the teleport magic circle was activated, a person who had just arrived from the other side of the magic circle appeared after a while. The first to arrive was my mother and my nanny, Chena, who served as the maid of honor for my mother. ....oh? Surely this is convenient. How can you arrive so quickly? My mother was admiring it, as if she had never used teleport magic before. Normally, this type of magic circle doesn''t have an average instation and maintenance cost, so it probably wasn''t used much. mom! Thanks foring. We greeted each other with a light hug. It''s Arel''s banquet, so of course you shouldn''te. Apparently, my mother was more than happy about the fact that I held the banquet myself. As much as you secretly felt sorry for me when I was a baby, that I was not treated properly by other nobles as a member of the royal family, you must be genuinely happy to see me now. That''s why as soon as I contacted that I was holding a celebration banquet, my mother said she woulde at once. Chena, my nanny, is also thrilled, even shedding tears. I would never have thought that Arel-nim, who used to shout I''m not going!'' even when talking about a social church, would hold a banquet like this himself. ....Is that thrilling enough to make you cry? Sometimes I wonder if I was toozy in the past, and at times like this, I feel a little strange. Your Majesty is also looking forward to what kind of banquet Arel will hold. Ahahaha I have to make sure that I live up to those expectations. My mother arrived first, but my father said he woulde as soon as he finished his housework. Even if it was a banquet held by my son, it would not be normal for the king toe to an event held in a region like this. It may be proof that the expectations ced on me this time are high. When the night of the banquet began, the invited guests, who had been resting to attend, headed to the ce where the banquet was held, guided by servants. At first, the invitees, who had high expectations of what kind of banquet was to be held, had to swallow embarrassed moans as soon as they arrived at the banquet hall. Hey, what do you mean here? As if hoping they would answer no, I ask the servant who guided me, but they politely reply, This is correct. Ah... no, but isn''t this just a za? As he pointed out, it was a banquet hall, and the ce he was guided to was none other than a za located right in the center of the city. At first I thought it was a joke. Soon after seeing the tables arranged in the za and the food and wine ced on them, I understood that it was real. Of course, there is the concept of an outdoor banquet. However, it is possible only when there is andscape that pleases the eyes of the participants, such as a garden or flower field. The exterior of this city is also beautiful, so there''s nothing that can''t be met. But now it''s night. City nights are dark and eerie. Isn''t that even a square? What are you doing in a dark ce like this? Right now, this banquet is a banquet where high-ranking nobles in the kingdom, as well as the king, will soon appear. Wouldn''t it be against the etiquette to do it outdoors? As expected... did you make such a mistake because you had no experience in a social church?'' Most of the participants thought it was Arel''s mistake. However, if he hesitates to protest, he will have no choice but to hate Arel. At a time like this, it seemed right to just endure and hang out. And you can take the method of personally contacting meter and discreetly letting me know. It''s good. If that''s the case, you can naturally create a connection point with Arellter. When everyone thought so and was about to give up their expectations for the banquet. It seems like everyone is disappointed, right? Arel''s voice was heard from somewhere. Everyone looked around to see if he had appeared, but they couldn''t find Arel''s face. It seems that only the voice is heard using some kind of magic tool. It is still too early to be disappointed. A slightly excited voice, like a child about to y a prank. Right after that, as if sending a signal, Taak!'' I heard a ringing sound. This... is this?! Participants burst into admiration at the same time. Under the ck sky above the za, where only the stars could be seen, a light shining more brilliantly than the stars appeared and illuminated the za. In an instant, the dark za was transformed into a splendidly shining banquet hall. Could it be magic...? Magic was the only way I could think of to cause this nonsensical phenomenon. That''s not the only thing that surprised them. The interiors of the buildings throughout the city and the lights installed on each street lit up all at once and began to illuminate the entire city. It is iparable to thenterns that are often lit to illuminate the road at night. I can''t believe it''s night when the whole city is shining brightly. Could it be that the za was intentionally converted into a banquet hall to show this? Some were shocked, while others looked around at the colorfully changed sky and surroundings as if it were red. Certainly, no one can easily imitate this. It is a sight that can only be seen in this city. I am still far from surprised. What I''m going to show you is just the beginning. Then we will see you formally in a little while. After that, Arel''s voice was no longer heard. But no oneined. They were beginning to anticipate what more Arel would show them. Yes, as expected, you are disappointed with just the right feeling. I smirked as I watched the stiff expressions of the participants who gathered in the banquet hall... square with a farsighted magic tool . why don''t you know me I know that a banquet like this should be held in the proper ce. But did you think I''d just go that route? Yeah, even more disappointed. It is good to continue to be disappointed. For some reason, the tension rises, and the joke leaks out without my knowledge. The more disappointed they are, the more they expect a surprising reaction after a while. The lower the expectations, the greater the impression. Okay, now the atmosphere has cooled down just right. I let them hear my voice using the magic tools installed in the za. It seems like everyone is disappointed, right? what kind of guy I reflexively tried to nod my head, but then paused. It is still too early to be disappointed. After I shouted confidently, I raised my finger Tack!'' It rang. Immediately, a secretly deployed team of wizards simultaneously activated the prepared magic tools. In an instant, the night sky is covered with a stage emitting colorful lights. It is a magical tool deliberately prepared for this day. The effect of magic tools oveys illusions over the city. And the light emitted by the fantasy is used as lighting. This can provide a softer and more beautiful light than any high-end chandelier. In terms of science, it is simr to holographic imaging technology. In fact, this magic tool was developed by reflecting some of that theory in magic, so it won''t be much different. All of this is the result of our mage''s magic tool development skills improved after I researched them. In addition, thanks to having arge amount of gold and silver, it was also possible to make more precise and powerful magic tools. and another one. All lights installed in the city, including the lights in the building, were activated. It illuminates every corner of the city with enough light to wash away the perception that it is often dark at night. No matter which city you go to, you won''t find a ce that''s so bright at night. Let''s taste some of our technology with this.'' After all, the goal of this banquet is to be the pride of the city. And it is the pride of our territory''s technology. Of course, there is more to show than this. There are many other things to be proud of. So, let''s capture the hearts of our guests today. It will make the first steps in the city soon to be open gorgeously. ....But the real purpose is to take their souls out and enjoy watching them. I am still far from surprised. What I''m going to show you is just the beginning. Then we will see you formally in a little while. I just said this and turned off themunication port. I deliberately did not see their reaction after that. Because I can already imagine what kind of face they will make. Then, shall I prepare to go out soon? The celebration banquet was going smoothly. At first, the participants were hesitant about the fact that the banquet was held in the za, but thanks to the splendid night sky shown by the hologram magic tool and the soft music flowing somewhere, they forgot theirints and began to enjoy the banquet. delicious food and drinks. The food was directly supervised by Arel to the point of stubbornness, so everyone admired it immediately. As expected... the food prepared by Mr. Arell is different. oh? Is this recipe not going to be sold separatelyter? So, with just the food, the participants started talking, and thanks to all kinds of precious alcohol, the mood naturally rxed as well. When I actually enjoyed it, there was no feeling that it was a banquet held outside. Even now, holograms covering the night sky are shining softly in the sky. great music and drinks. In addition..... The days are so warm that it''s hard to believe it''s winter. It looks like Arell-nim has set the banquet date well. The weather was also cold and there was no wind at all. Rather, she felt warm even though she was wearing a thin dress or formal attire. Soon, they were talking and praising the banquet that Arel had opened. After a while, Arel''s mother, Lipana, appeared, and they began to praise Arel even more as if they had heard her. It is obvious that there are no parents who hate praise for their children, so they are praising Arel on purpose to please her. In reality, Lipana didn''t seem to hate it when the participants praised Arel. On the other hand, their gaze gradually wanders in search of the owner of the banquet. When the hell is Alleling out? Everyone was waiting. Chapter 150 Chapter 150. Gorgeous houses (6) Ugh.... It became very annoying to go out. In the first ce, since the banquet itself met the standards ofmon-sense aristocrats, it didn''t suit my taste. The music makes me sleepy too. Food... Well, I managed this myself, so there''s no problem. The only annoying thing is that I''m already going to go out in front of them and receive their stalker-like stares, and I''m already getting goosebumps. This is the suffering of a popr person. um i can''t help it Everyone is looking forward to it, but it is inevitable that it will appear. Arel-nim, its time. The servant cautiously told me that I had to leave now. ok don''t go Is everyone ready? Now it was my turn to appear, so I ordered everyone toe. A servant went to call them, and after a while my aides arrived to apany me. Three aides in dresses arrived one after another. Seina entered first, walking more cautiously than usual. Normally, I only saw him wearing clothes that emphasized activity, officer uniforms, and armor. Unlike usual, the appearance of wearing a red dress that reveals the outline of the body is quite new. It suits you well. Ahahaha, that''s an honor. It''s just that I''m not used to it, so it''s a little uneasy to move. Even if you say that, Seina doesn''t feel like she hates it so much. But is that a wig? I asked, noticing that Seina''s hair was slightly longer than usual. Ah, just because this one suits you better, why dont you wear it on your own? Hmm, okay? It suits you well. Actually, since I have short hair, I guess wearing it like this suits me. When I praised her honestly, Seina tried to scratch the back of her hair, but stopped when she realized it was a wig. He must have been nagging the servants to be careful because he had a lot of trouble while dressing up. Umm, I thought about it before, but isnt the dress revealing quite a bit? I agree. That''s why it''s good,'' I muttered in my heart. In fact, even though she says so, Seina herself doesn''t care at all even when she wears a dress that shows off her shoulders and legs quite boldly. Quite the opposite of that girl who hesitates behind her. Asha, why dont youe out properly and show me? Oh Arell?! No matter how much this is... If he doesnte out, see Seina and ask him toe out? Asha, who hesitated at first, walked forward slowly, probably thinking that it was not the right thing to keep hiding from me. A sky blue dress with a design that boldly reveals the neck down to the corbone. Maybe because of that, Asha looks shy even though she is wearing it. wasnt that the first social church? What are you so ashamed of? I don''t know why you''re shy. Isn''t this the first time you''ve tried on a dress? I was too young at the time. Even back then... I''ve never worn anything revealing so much. Isnt that normal? Even though the design of the dress she''s wearing right now isn''t particrly erotic in the first ce. To be honest, things that are trending these days are worse. However, the act of covering the area around the nape of the neck because he is so shy makes it look more erotic for some reason. That''s why it''s like I''m wearing something I shouldn''t be wearing. If you hesitate like that, you look even more suspicious, so stay confident like Seina. ....yes. Because it suits you, have confidence. is that so? Yeah, it suits you. It''s not empty words, but in Asha''s case, there is nothing unnatural at all if she acts confidently, probably because she had the tendency to be educated as an aristocrat when she was young. In addition, the original beauty is outstanding, so the dress goes well with it. As expected, I was rewarded with my choice. ...It''s embarrassing to see you staring at me like that. Asha blushed slightly and averted her gaze. By the way, Seina, Asha, and Dia''s still waiting were all selected by my order. Well, it''s none other than the banquet I hosted, and even if it''s an escort, if they look shabby, it''ll damage my pride. For once, I put it on them with that excuse. Above all, I had a purpose that my eyes should be enjoyable. It is an importantw to have a proper formality for the position. Arel-sama, how about me? In the end, Dia, who had been waiting for her, came out as if to ask for a look at herself. yes, don''t miss it I chose a slightly darker color for Dia''s dress to match her ck hair, and it was correct''. Darkness doesn''t always make you feel gloomy. The right essories, good design, and a better hanger stand out more than a flimsy shy color. Besides, she stands out even more because she has the most outstanding figure among the three. When I raise my thumb, Dia calmly does the same. I''d rather he be a little as shy as half Asha. Okay, all three are great. I just wondered if today''s banquet could end with this. Satisfied with a strange sense of fulfillment, and thinking that I really shouldn''t end the banquet, I took the lead, saying that we should leave now. Arell? The exit is over there. Asha tilted her head. It was because I was walking down the hallway opposite to the aisle leading to the banquet hall. No, its this way this time. I have prepared the way this way. ???? yes? As if she hadn''t heard at all, Asha was at a loss for words. Seina, who already knew, smiled wryly while Dia didn''t say anything. It''s a banquet that''s going to be held, so shouldn''t you show up nicely as the host? There is always a way for a leading actor to appear. Yeah, appearing in is not to my liking. I''ll show you who''s the craziest... no, the most brilliant human being in this district. Arel Ernesia-sama is eating it. At once, everyone''s attention was focused on one ce. This is the moment when the long-awaited owner of this snowy estate finally appears. The participants stopped chatting and waited for Arell to appear at the same time. however. There is no news from where Arel should appear. hmm? Isn''t Arel-samaing? Finally, unable to hold back his curiosity, someone murmured softly. What broke their doubts was the strange sound from the fountain. the music stops I heard a rumbling sound of something moving from inside the floor. Huh the participants let out a small moan. The fountain splits in four directions, and white smoke rises. Then something came up from under it. oh? Lipana, who was watching, covered her mouth and was startled. What came up from the underground was a stone statue that imitated Arel''s appearance. A scale of 5:1! A statue of Arell Ernesia! only on this day. A worthless crystal of money that was cut to decorate the za. And in front of the stone statue that was in full swing, Arel and his aides wereing up together. Arel smiles as she leans back a bit arrogantly while sitting in her chair. And guards stood by him. All participants were at a loss for words. For just one appearance, a passage was installed underground in the city and a precise device that automatically made it appear. Everyone forgot to lift a finger at the sight of him appearing so entrically with three beauties. Rather than admiration, it seemed that he was just surprised. Everyone was staring nkly at what to admire at the appearance of a way to show off money and technology. ...Arel-nim''s taste is still the same. Marquis Karet, who was watching, smiled bitterly. I was aware of the fact that he secretly dislikes acting normally and likes to show off, but I never thought it would be this much. He, too, admired in many ways. But what does it really mean? No one answered that question. If there is a meaning everyone is looking at me Yes, everyone wants to see me like that. When everyone''s eyes were gathered like that, I started to get excited for some reason. After all, it feels good to attract people''s attention. While enjoying the nk stares from everyone, I quietly took a few steps forward. To those who participated in this banquet tomemorate the citys architecture, the lord of this ce, Arell Ernesia, would like to express his gratitude. First of all, as the owner of the banquet, he politely greeted the participants, and only then did he hear apuse from among the absent-minded participants, and soon they started pping all at once. For food and alcohol, I prepared the best of what I could prepare, so I hope you enjoy it. I''m sure you won''t have anyints. Anyints? It''ll be fun. Say it once. Please ept the reception. I continued my speech with a smile on my face. First of all, the purpose of this banquet is to introduce you to this city. I would appreciate it if the nobles would look at it with interest. Shop owners should imagine that good deals will be made in the future. And I hope other people will think about what it would be like to move their lives here once. He showed a smile that was moderately likable without any obstruction and spoke all the way. First of all, I want to show off the city like a chimney, but before that, I would like to introduce you to thest VIP to arrive. Thest guest to arrive. They were not agitated, for they already knew in advance who would arrive. At the same time, as the surroundings became quiet, they set their manners so as not to be disrespectful in the slightest. His Majesty Theonel Ernesia has just arrived. When I calmly announced my father''s arrival, he appeared at the banquet hall, apanied by his attendants. At the same time, all participants bow to the king with respect. Yes.... As the king and as the child''s father, I am very happy that you havee from such a long distance to Arel''s first banquet. Saying proud words without losing as much dignity as possible, my father sat down at the table prepared in advance. Then he got up and took his mother''s hand to greet him. Im sorry foringte, Lipana. No, Your Majesty. I can''t tell you how happy I am as the mother of that child toe to Arel''s banquet in person. After a light greeting, let my father sit down. The music started ying again. Then, since Your Majesty has also arrived, we are having a banquet, but let me briefly introduce you to the Fahilia Territory. This is an introduction to this city, which is the original purpose. I even thought about introducing it at the very end, but I thought it would be better if I let you know when I''m not drunk yet, so I tried to exin it first and move on. Please look this way. I pointed to the sky. Then, Dia worked hard to manipte the magic tool ording to the signal, and the hologram magic tool started operating ording to the signal. The lights embroidered in the night sky began to move as soon as I pointed at them, and the lights soon took on a certain shape. It was an entire perspective view of the city we are now in. It is shown using a hologram magic tool to guide you on purpose in an easy-to-understand manner. After all, it is better to understand not only by words, but also by showing with your eyes. What you see now is themercial residential district of this new city, Fahilia. They won''t be interested if you just exin it, so make it as colorful as possible. Also, that was the correct answer. Everyone is concentrating on the perspective view of the city. Chapter 151 Chapter 151. Gorgeous housewarming (7) Huhuhu. yes, look see more keep watching Depending on my gestures, the perspective view of the city rotates this way and that way, and expands and contracts. This is roughly how the first stage is currentlypleted. But it''s not automatic. It just seems that way anyway. In fact, I was just manipting the hologram magic tool as Dia had practiced beforehand, following my hand gestures. I secretly practiced to keep my hands and feet aligned like this, and Dia and I spent quite a toilful day. Now, all instructions can be given with hand gestures. It is because of such exhausting practice that they show fantastic breathing. This will be the distribution window for all transactions in Pahilia in the future, and it will also be a source of affluent living for the residents. Of course, it was the merchants who were most interested in this matter. Is it really possible to enter your business here? You must be weighing it in your head. The safety of the city is also prepared with perfect measures. First of all, barriers. When you gesture, the image of the thick barrier is erged and disyed. The rocks used for the barriers here are harder than most steel, so monsters live here. And no army can be crushed in case of emergency. In addition, the strength is further increased by using and maintaining multiple barriers. Umm... Well, if you im to be solid with words, you won''t believe it. As for the robber, you can trust me because I personally asked the 7th ss Master Fei An of the Mage Tower to prove it. Wh... are you saying that you can''t stand the magic of a 7th ss master? As he said, he directly asked him to conduct an experiment. There is also evidence left behind. When asked if he was surprised by that, I smiled and nodded. In fact, to break down this wall, at least a dragon would have toe and hit the breath with all their might to open a hole. There are also hidden protective measures. I can confidently guarantee that the level of safety is higher than the royal road. Hey Arell. There is one thing I would like to ask you. One of the nobles asked cautiously. I let him go and he continued. I know the weather here is harsh. Although it is a great city, is there really no problem for people to live in? That is a good question. It''s a question that just needs an exnation. In fact, the aristocrat asking the question was someone I had recruited in advance. If you ask questions indiscriminately, only strange sounds wille out. That''s why the guys to ask questions were decided in advance. This is a necessary step, of course. As soon as you enter this city, you must have felt a sense of incongruity. Speaking of difort? Isnt it warm? Can you say its warm? Of course, few people doubted it. However, if you ask a question directly, it is a human being who thinks in case. The attendees wandered around. There is one special magic tool installed in this city. As I waved my hand, this time the shape of a magic tool in the shape of a cylinder was reflected. ...Isn''t that the mana house, a magical agricultural tool developed by Arell-sama? No... it''s a little bigger. hmm? Who was the one who just asked? It''s not the voice of the guy I coaxed in advance. what happened After all, it''s already famous that I use magic tools for farming. Yes, this is an improved version of that mana house. It is a newly developed model for application in the city. This is the secret to this warm weather. However, the effect is distinctly different from that of the Mana House. Unlike the Mana House, which only raises the temperature to keep it warm, it has moreplex and diverse principles and functions. From simply adjusting the temperature. Wind, for example. At that moment, a slightly lukewarm wind blew. Or an eye for luck sometimes. At that moment, a slight but faint snow fell. Within this city, an optimal environment can be maintained forfort and enjoyment. This is a micro-environmental maintenance device. Judging that thest mana house was useful, I immediately came up with an improvement n for it, ordered it to research, and seeded in putting it into practical use. With this, no matter how cold thend is, the residents living here can live in pleasant weather. In addition, it can be managed in very delicate units, such as keeping the air clean. All the participants were shocked by the fact and could not even groan. Is that true? It really is possible. So, am I kidding you in a ce like this? Of course, it is not a simple technique. There is a lot of knowledge from previous lives, so there are many skills that can be referred to. But if it was a problem, applying it wasn''t too much of a headache. How much did our wizards have to work overtime for this. How much money did you put into it? Huh... that''s amazing. Only then did the nobles... especially the faces of those with estates began to harden seriously. Yes, now I understand the situation. Well, first of all, a brief exnation is this. Actually, I want to exin more, but I think the food will get cold. What I show you is here. Originally, not showing everything, showing it in moderation and cutting it off is the way to get soy sauce. hang up properly. This is important. Then please continue to enjoy the banquet. I will be there as well, so if you have any personal business, please talk to me and I will give you an answer. After that, the reaction of the participants was really funny. They didn''t have the courage to run to me right away, so they noticed each other and came to me in turn to talk. And it''s really gratifying to see other guys desperately trying to steal the story they share. Arel. Do you have anything in mind as to which store you would like to enter first? If not, we will What are you talking about? Ourpany is a much better fit. Sanghojuju first to advance here. They sometimes ask me for advice as if they are afraid that they will be left behind by other merchants. As for the lords. Arel-sama, that environmental control magic tool. Is it possible to install it in other territories? Each of them earnestly asked me if I could give them the skills they coveted. Well, I already have a n in ce to provide a few features with a cheap version. One of the goals was to take advantage of it that way in the first ce. I was epting their consultations one by one without intentionally expressing displeasure. They are already more interested in the skill I boasted than the food. It''s so ardent that I hate myself for it. It''s so annoying I''m going to die... Of course, I''m just sighing hard inside. But for today, let''s be patient. Those who flock now are nothing more than pitiful fish that will be caught by meter. There''s nothing I can''t stand when I think like that. After a while, the music ying changed. And the lighting also started to change to a more subdued color. It''s boring to just eat and talk. It is to enjoy a dinner to some extent and when the atmosphere is ripe, open a ball to liven up the atmosphere. Since the schedule was already announced in advance, the participants seemed to fit in with the atmosphere as if it were natural. Each of the participants is looking for someone to dance with, or those who have already had their eyes on each other are already putting in work. Among them, some of them are paying attention to my aides. Are they Arel-sama''s escorts?'' I see... Arel-nim is always worthy of being next to me.'' Rumors say he''s stronger than the knight leader...? From those who are simply seduced by their beauty. There are also those who are interested in whether the girls are really excellent knights. A guy with a bit of guts proudly stepped out in front of them. How about a song please? Won''t you give me the honor to mingle with you? I applied for a dance confidently. sorry. Because there is a mission to escort Arel-sama... And it was sunk. It''s ugly. Normally, it''s polite not to refuse, but if you face your duty as an escort, there''s nothing you can do about it. In reality, they don''t know what will happen if this many people gather, so they are nervous inside even if they don''t show it on the outside. Still, I wondered what it would be like if they enjoyed the banquet, but they drew a line between them, probably trying not to forget their duty as escorts. Hmm... It would be nice if those guys could rx and enjoy themselves. hmm? Arge number of people are approaching me who have been watching. Among the nobles invited, they were youngdies. Dressed to the fullest with fancy decorations and dresses, they cautiously approached me. No footsteps and as gracefully as possible so I don''t freak out. It''s nimble enough that even a tolerant master would cry. However, it is certain that they are well-traineddies who move quickly so as not to fall behind the otherdies. It''s like an animal hunting. ....hmm? So am I the prey? Their purpose was obvious. Arell-nim, dont stay private and how about a dance with me? Usually, the dance request is made by a man. Maybe I''ll stay still In the end, it seems that the girls changed their strategy because they couldn''t stand it and attacked first. When the man appeared to be a sukmaek, did the youngdies change their strategy to approach as cautiously as possible and snatch it? It''s definitely hunting. A hunt for my heart. Hmm? You mean I''m the purpose?'' Iughed out of interest rather than displeasure. Because that''s what a social church is. I understand. Somehow, among the nobles invited, I thought that many of them had daughters of the same age as me, so did they take this opportunity to appeal their daughters to me? There are more than expected.'' Of course, when we metst time, rumors must have spread that I revealed that I had no intention of getting engaged yet. It''s just that I''m not going to get married right now, it''s not that I don''t intend to do it in the future. So why don''t you take action in advance aiming for that future? It''s obvious inside.'' However, if you are so tant, you will inevitably end upughing. there''s nothing you can''t understand This is also the true taste of social churches. I''m not the type of guy who''s so tight that I openly kick him if someone approaches me with an obvious ulterior motive. Isn''t it enough to enjoy it in moderation and not get caught? In addition, my mother is also looking forward to me. You said you understand the results of thest confrontation, but it''s still a pity. It seems that he wants to see his son connect with a truedy somehow. Even though she doesn''t say it in words, I can feel her mother''s strong will in her gaze. Cheolyeom.'' ???? mom?'' Go ahead and dance.'' ....mother? Don''t you usually hate it when your son hangs out with women? Somehow.... I''m a little sorry that I seem to have made you worry because I''m not interested in women. ...Let''s try to reassure them a little and pretend to be together.'' I enjoy it too. Certainly, my pride can''t tolerate being misunderstood as Sukmaek. I deliberately smiled softly and held the hand of the youngdy who had asked me to dance first. In a social church, this much is not even a point of flirting. It is a banquet that has been opened. Then shouldn''t you enjoy it to the fullest? Enjoy. That''s life. Chapter 152 Chapter 152. Gorgeous houses (8) Dancing. I''m not used to it because I''ve never danced it very much, but I''m worried that I might be rude. Oh my, its fine. Everyone is not used to it at first. When I held her hand, the youngdy also smiled shyly. Well, paying attention to the angle of the face is a well-trained smile. You''re a pro at the social church. If this is a tolerable young man, he might fall for it with a smile on the spot. However, you should not be shaken here, you are a true professional. Even though I reluctantly pretended to fit in, saying that I wasn''t used to dancing. Then, where would you like to sing? I hope it won''t be a nuisance. I said this once, but I really can''t be clumsy, can I? At first, I pretended to be led and started dancing, but she would soon realize too. Who is really leading this dance? First of all, there are countless experiences. From simple dances to dances suitable for social gatherings. A person who has reached the pinnacle of all techniques. No one will follow me when ites to ying. don''t forget One of my hopes for the future is Casanova. More than anything. If I act passively, it''s easy for other guys to look down on me. Even though I haven''t seen my face in the social world for a while, I have to show that that and my experience are different. That''s why, for today, I thought of hanging out with the youngdies who actively approached me. At first, the youngdy, who was eager to get my attention, started to get caught up in my pace. In addition, since I deliberately manipted the flow of the opponent''s air veins and took the initiative, from her point of view, she must have felt a strange feeling of being infinitely drawn to me. ???? oh? Gradually, his face turned red and he began to follow my movements as if he were being dragged by them. I will never yield the initiative to you. After the first dance like that. After freeing the youngdy, who was breathing strangely excitedly, I kindly showed that I could apany her to the next dance as well. If you are not in a hurry, I will continue to hang out with you. The night is Guinea, I''ll hang out with you. As I appealed for my unexpectedly positive side, the banquet is gradually ripening. It might be fun to hang out with nobledies once or twice, but if it goes beyond five times, even I get tired of it. No.... How did thesedies get grieved because they couldn''t dance in their previous lives? It wouldn''t be strange if they decided on the order while drawing numbers among themselves without me noticing. I''m so full of energy that I''m going to take a breather for a while and step back. Arell? Are you tired? Asha, who has been watching me all along, asks quietly. ....Did you think I would fall out after just a few dances? Aren''t you that weak? are you okay. Im just a bit fed up with the constant crowding. There was even a girl who danced once and stood in line to dance again. It''s so persistent..... I see. Because they are all passionate. .... in any sense. Since she is from a noble family, she must be well aware of how the youngdies are determined to approach me. I guess I feelplicated because I know the inside of it. Arel-nim was really bad too. You don''t have to go all out, do you? Seina said while holding a ss of wine. ....Still, I''m at work, but I''m drinking. It doesn''t matter. Yumma, not even the meanest axis can hear this much. If I made up my mind to be a real bad guy, it wouldn''t end with just dancing. But dont you guys dance? Do you want to y? I am at work. Will you put down your drink and make an excuse? Well, even if I say that, I know that they are carefully guarded, so I don''t really criticize them. On top of that, Seina and Dia didn''t seem particrly interested in dancing. Seina prefers to drink and Dia is more busy sipping. ugh dance Hmm, if I keep dealing with those young girls, I think Im going to get caught up in a really strange atmosphere, so is that a good excuse? yes? I muttered slowly and got up from my seat. Here''s a shield that''s perfect for taking shelter and killing time. Asha, you know how to dance too, right? Even the knight''s virtues include some minimal ballroom dancing. He would have been educated there when he was young, so he wouldn''t say he didn''t know. how is it? If it''s okay, why don''t you dance a song? You''ve been quiet ever since. Unlike Seina and Dia, Asha looked at the youngdies with a slightlyplicated gaze. It''s not that I''m envious, but I should say that I miss something. Were you reminiscing about old memories? It was such a waste of time, and I was a little fed up with the youngdies who kept flocking to me, so I wondered what it would be like. What do you think about escaping me from those youngdies for a while? Is that why? If its not enough, should I call it an award for helping me prepare? The chance to dance with me is a pretty expensive prize, right? oh? It is truly an honor. As if she didn''t particrly hate it, Asha responded to my joke and took my hand with a light smile. But I havent danced for a long time, so Im not confident. Then I will teach you again here. It''s a good opportunity. The best lectures are practical. Well, I felt like I would only hesitate if I had to ask her to dance, so I forcibly pulled Asha half way. Recently, there is almost no difference in height, so there is no problem. On top of that, I know that there is no way that Asha will ever try to defeat me by force, so I can push on like this. Immediately, we started moving along with the next song. Despite not being confident, I am taking my steps well without any hindrance. okay. Whether it''s dancing or a sword, as long as you move your body, the basics are the same. You just have to move or surrender to the natural flow. Dance is nothing but the movement of music and ck muscles and the flow of aura. Rhythm is an instinct. The trick is to just go with the flow naturally, letting your body follow your instincts as your ears hear. Even Asha, who moved stiffly at first, naturally followed my movements by the middle of the song. After halfway through the song like that, she seems to have regained her senses, and she takes steps that are familiar to her. As if she didn''t hate it though, Asha smiled slightly. long time no see. I didn''t think the time woulde again. Still, a knight dancing with his lord... It''s better than having to wield a sword a lot, isn''t it? I dont know if that is the case. If youre used to it, how about one more song? This time, let''s get rid of all the other guys'' condescending stares. Actually, I noticed it a little while ago. When I used the excuse of dancing with Asha to keep my distance from the other young girls, some of them might have mistakenly thought that they were being disturbed, and they said very intrusive gossip. That''s what the article says. There''s no way she couldn''t have noticed that it was Asha herself. It takes a proper performance to shut them up. If I show you a proper dance this time, you won''t be able to say anything. Were going a little more serious this time. Yes, as much as you like. Asha also nodded without hesitation. This time, I started stepping to a different song. I really need to take a breather now. My stamina is fine, but my mind is tired. and got fed up This time, I sat down again in a suitable ce to really rest. I wish I could lie down, but I held back. Let''s take a break for a while and moderately look around with fruit juice in our mouths. hmm? I wondered if I was mistaken, so I nced at the participants again. And I watched one of them closely. Rather than talking or eating, there is a man who for some reason looks around or looks at hologram magic tools as if he is interested. And other than that, I noticed the movements of the guys who obviously didn''t show much interest in the banquet itself. I narrowed my eyes. ....Did it really happen''? I smiled softly so that the others wouldn''t notice and passed the empty ss to the servant to put it away. And just in time, Dia came quietly and whispered to me. Arel-sama There are more people than invited guests. Hearing that, I nodded. She noticed something simr to me. Among them, there are those who obviously do not have invitations. okay. What can I do? well? What should I do? After thinking for a while, I decided. I just had a good excuse to catch my breath. As I gently beckoned, Asha and Seina also sneaked closer to me. You guys are waiting for a while. No, keep some distance and follow me. Ha...but. Naturally, they were perplexed. are you okay. I just want to talk for a moment. Do you know who I am? Only one person. Other than that I don''t know. really. Who are you? If I can give you a hint, its a guest who might make a good deal in the future. They didn''t ask for more. I just said it meaningfully andughed it off. After that, he quietly avoided the seat while paying attention. Anyway, since the open square was used as a banquet hall, it was easy to get out of the eyes of others quickly if you strayed a little. Aftering out to the right road next to the za, I turned my head back and saw a man following me. This is the guy I was looking around for a while ago. It is such an honor toe to a ce like this. Magic tower lord Helmin Melnia. When I call his name, he deliberately pretends to be surprised, then bows down and greets me. I never thought you would recognize me right away. I am truly honored. I am really sorry that I waste in greeting Arel. I hope you dont mind too much. After all, it''s a banquet venue. Be morefortable. Then I will ept your consideration. Helmin, the owner of the mage tower, raised his head once again with a courtesy. At first nce, it is easy to be misunderstood as a simple old aristocratic young man, but he is the top of the Ernesia Mage Tower. Mage Lord Helmin Melnia. By the way, may I ask you something? How did you recognize me right away? My memory isnt bad enough that I forget the name of the person who sent the invitation. Even so, Arell-nim and I have never met before. Hundreds of guests are invited here. It would be strange to recognize a face at once while meeting someone for the first time. Why are you so tantly interested in our magic tools, of course we have no choice but to find out? I just remembered it a little while ago. The guy who was especially interested in the climate control device when I exined about the city. Still, since he''s a wizard, he couldn''t help but be interested. I didn''t know that someone as high as the owner of the Magic Tower would respond to the invitation so easily. I thought you were the next hardest person to see after me. Not quite like that. It''s not anyone else''s invitation, but Arel''s invitation, so I can''t miss it. Is this just ttery or is it something with another ulterior motive? No, I thought you hated me because I was receiving fervent letters from the Holy Kingdom. Deliberately, I only picked sensitive issues and poked them. It is to deliberately appeal the fact that you know that you are constantly receiving requests from the Holy Land for some reason. Helmin''s eyes widened at first, but then he shrugged his shoulders skillfully. Chapter 153 Chapter 153. Colorful houses (9) It''s a misunderstanding. We have no reason to ept such a request. I know. That you politely declined. Then I''m d. He smiles softly and strokes his chest as if he is relieved. You''re quite young.'' He said he was the master of the magic tower, so I imagined a richer old man. At most, he is a young man in his 30s. I thought that maybe he was an agent, but when I sneakily estimated the amount of mana he had, he was right. How do you feel about attending the banquet? My mouth is not shutting up in admiration. Despite this, as a body standing at the top of those who pursue magic, he boasted that he had knowledge that was second to none. Both hands are raised in front of Arel-nim. It really looks like a gesture of raising both hands. It''s thanks to the hard work of our wizards. Isnt it Mr. Arell who devised that? It was the wizards who implemented it. Even if ideas and theories are good, they are useless if you don''t have the skills to put them into practice. You are humble. I was just telling the truth. I always tell the truth He''s an honest boy. You must be honest to be blessed. By the way... if you had something to say to me, it would have been enough for you to talk to me on the spot, but how did you bring me to this ce? Hmm, I wanted to talk in a quiet ce. It would be nice to call them separately, but you''re busy too, and I''m not free either. I''m busy ying. Then There is something I want to tell you. There is something I have to bet on first. I nced around him and asked. Are those friends familiar with you? I couldn''t calm down because my gaze was so stinging. Unlike you, I don''t seem to have an invitation. I asked and three wizards dressed in ck emerged from the shadows in the light around us. It must have been the guys who were secretly hanging around disguised as invited guests. Looking at the way they approached, it didn''t feel like they were approaching to talk in a friendly way. At first, they paid attention to the security, but since it was a banquet where many people were invited, it must have leaked somewhere. Seeing that you love ck clothes, you guys are warlocks. I''d like to give you some advice, but since that outfit doesn''t suit you, how about pursuing a more lively color? White seems to be in vogue this year. Shut up. You pointed this out with all sincerity. Well, if you point out that you can''t wear clothes, does anyone get angry? I tried to talk to you in case you wanted to join the banquet. It doesn''t look like he wants to y. ...Somehow, he said he felt some unpleasant mana, so it wasn''t because of his mood. Helmin''s eyes grew cold. Perhaps not noticing the change in his mood, the three warlocks aimed their wands at us while burning ck mana. Come to think of it, all the warlocks I''ve encountered so far have been ignorant. As expected, wearing clothes like that makes me dull in the eyes of others. Arel Ernesia. Helmin, the lord of the magic tower. I''ll have to follow you both. Why? when i ask With you who disturbed ourrades. And the Magic Tower Lord will continue to interfere with our activities. Seriously, do I have any resentment because of myst artificial holy water development? Well, at least indirectly, since he fed the candy, of course there would be a grudge. However, when I listen to their tone, it seems that they only want me because of the development of artificial holy water, and there is no other reason. I didn''t think I''d get caught.'' Still, is it something you don''t know? Well, if you want to talk serious, there are some good drinks over there. Wouldnt you like to have a sincere conversation over a drink? You''d better stay still. The warlock aimed his wand. This is what I wanted to solve through conversation like a civilized person. does ite out like this? I''m sorry I didn''t even think it would work. This is inconsiderate. I never thought these nasty cockroaches woulde to a ce like this. It wasn''t me who said those words. I am Helmin, the lord of the magic tower. Nasty cockroaches no, warlocks responded to his rants. Are you going to rebel? Then are you guys going to attack me? Even if you know who I am? Heung, I dont think even the owner of the Magic Tower can handle the three of us at the same time. They gathered mana all at once. Oh, all three are 7 sses.'' You can roughly guess the level just by feeling the mana. For a group of criminals, they seem to be quite one-of-a-kind. Almost on par with the ck magician I killed earlier. Is it worse than that child? At that time, he had strengthened himself by converting arge amount of grudge into demonic energy. Still, with a 7th ss, it was understandable that he managed to break through the knights'' surveince. I wanted to give them a round of apuse for doing a good job, but I held back for now because it seemed too ignorant. If its us, we wont be afraid even if we are the mage masters. Did the mage lord decide that if there were three of the 7 sses, it would be worth fighting against? It''s a bad judgement. I wanted to give a cold-hearted deduction. It seems that you haven''t learned yet that with only three people you can''t make a difference in power. And it seems that the owner of the Magic Tower has the same thoughts as me. Its just that much talk. The magic tower master draws mana. As the circle rotates inside him, the magic form is prepared. His circles are one, two... ooh eight! It''s quite right. I''ll put a stamp on it saying, You did a great job. As mana rages, the warlocks get nervous. ...As expected, is it ss 8 as rumored? then! Perhaps in order to strike first, the warlocks tried to deploy attack magic first. But it''s toote. Itste, too slow. It wasn''t me who said this. Suddenly, their bodies seemed to fly up there, and they plummeted to the ground. He didn''t die instantly, but the sound of flesh crunching and bones breaking could be heard. I''ll be terribly sick. After manipting the gravity to blow it upwards, it reversed and threw it all the way down at once. The opponent didn''t even have time to properly protect themselves from the sudden activation of the magic. The skills are quite usable.'' Anti-gravity and two magics that increase gravity were deployed one after another. Even though the two spells were cast at high speed without interruption, there was not a single bit of confusion on the face of the person himself. It seems that the position of Master of the Magic Tower is not just empty. Is this level of trickery simple? Since it is during a banquet, I have tried to make it as quiet as possible so as not to annoy others. Helmin bowed her head to me. It was an apology for unruly bloodshed in front of the royal family. However, I am reflecting on using magic at will. After that, I will formally apologize. it''s okay. Thanks to that, I was able to see a little bit of the skill of the mage master. It''s a good sight to see. It wasn''t empty talk. In the first ce, the fact that I walked out defenselessly like this was because I was thinking of luring and eliminating those disturbing elements. If possible, I thought that I should take a look at his tricks... no, his skills. And I was considering deciding on a future policy based on his level. ...Is that really why Arell-sama''s escorts stayed quiet? Did you notice? I had already hidden my escorts nearby. They were always ready to subdue those idiots when they did something stupid. It was in consideration of the possibility that the Magic Tower Master would be weaker than expected. But it won''t be their turn. I deliberately gestured that it was okay. ....But I think I''ll hear some naggingter. No matter what, it is true that I came to a dangerous ce with my own feet. Meanwhile, Helmin, the lord of the mage tower, pointed out the warlocks who were lying on the ground like garbage and asked me what to do with them. What about you guys? If you don''t mind, I think it would be simpler for me to deal with it. Thank you for doing so. Warlocks don''t know where to dump them. I don''t know when and where the ck magician is trash to throw away. It''s difficult to treat, so it''s difficult to leave it as it is. so you get rid of it Yes, I will take responsibility and take care of it neatly. After I gave permission, Helmin began to use his magic again and sent the warlocks, who were still barely breathing, somewhere. I sent you to the Magic Tower. Didn''t you kill him for a separate interrogation? It''s something I''m not particrly interested in, so do it yourself. Then why did you call me? Oh that? It''s nothing. Even after that, we still have things to develop on our side. Is that so? But since I''m taking the lead, I''m afraid you might misunderstand. The development of magic and magic tools is the domain of wizards. Isn''t that what thew says? Only magicians use magic, so there is an implicit understanding of that. If thats the case, dont worry. There is absolutely no reason for us to disturb Arell-nim. Well, I think so too, so dont worry about that. The gist is this. We will develop something more serious in the future, but we dont have enough manpower. If more wizards roll than this, my kids will explode. You should work overtime in moderation. Lately, I can''t tell if it''s a wizard or a zombie using magic. Slowly, more manpower is needed. I want to entrust some of them to trustworthy people there. Aha, was that so? In short, it means that they want manpower from the Mage Tower side. Of course, it also means to make an equal transaction. For more serious andrge-scale research, it is also necessary to partner with them. Leave the rice cake to the rice cake shop and leave the magic to the magic tower. We are thinking of some cooperation n for that time. Actually, I was going to borrow Peian''s connections and ask the Magic Towerter, but since the person in charge of the tower was right in front of my eyes, I thought I''d talk about it for now. The purpose is also to borrow research personnel. Also, there is a purpose of wanting to study the sorcery books that only they have monopolized here. In addition, if we continue to monopolize the development of magic tools, even they will be dissatisfied, so sometimes we have to feed them like this. What are you going to make? Several. I can''t tell you the details at this ce. Huh Im looking forward to that. Are you agreeing? In terms of my personal feelings, I want to hold hands as much as I can. I just want you to wait for the answer as I have to convince others. don''t worry. I''m not that understanding. I will contact you formallyter. It won''t be toote to give an answer then. We looked at each other andughed. What kind of nature lies beyond the author''sughter? Then I will look forward to that day. hmm? Are you going? Wanna have some more fun? Are there still many delicious things? When I said that, Helmin nced back to see if he had any regrets about the food, then shook his head. no. I can''t be away for a long time because I have work. I want to talk to the guys I just caught there before they die. After saying that, Helmin greeted me once more and disappeared. ....Actually, for safety reasons, a barrier device simr to other territories has been installed here, but he calctes backwards as if it were natural. Well, I deliberately usedmercially avable barriers, so it doesn''t matter if I interpret it. Does that mean that he disappears by teleporting openly?'' Chapter 154 Chapter 154. Fancy Housewarming (10) + Magic Lecture and idental Discovery (1) What a hard-working guy. But my eyes can''t lie Just now. When he said he would talk to the ck magician he had captured. The corners of his mouth were wearing a truly creepy smile. It''s augh that feels like I can''t stand it because I''m looking forward to it. Come to think of it, Dia told mest time that the lord of the mage tower especially hates the warlock. It seemed that he was impatient to treat him fairly politely. I don''t know what I''m going to do, but I''ll have to wish those three idiots peace of mind.'' As expected, the skills of those who have officially reached the pinnacle of magic are tolerable. Thanks for the good tips. Immediately after the magic tower disappeared, our escort knights appeared. Dressed in dresses and carrying only weapons, they approached me, looking around just in case. They are notte. I hadn''t been able toe out until now because I deliberately told them to wait. Arell, are you okay? are you okay. You see, you know. ...I was waiting because it was an order. Umm, is that okay? This time, even Seina seemed unwilling to speak. I don''t think it''s a little, no, it''s not very convincing that I had to wait even though I knew there was an enemy. Anyway, there was also the Mage Tower Master... Well, it was at a level that could be overpowered even if you guys fought. From what I''ve seen, those ck magicians were at the level of just being in ss 7. However, the level was that level and it seemed clumsy in practice. It was judged that they could cope with it alone, so they deliberately told them to wait so that they could jump in at any time. Dia? How do you feel? However, Diaman''s expression hardened. He wasn''t usually very talkative, but he''s quieter now. It wasn''t because he was nervous. ...This is the first time I''ve seen him actually use magic. Indeed... the 8th ss master. Being at the top is different. It was probably because he realized the considerable gap as a mage. The knights, Asha and Seina, only received the impression that the mage lord was strong, but the wizard, Dia, must have aplicated feeling. The magic he showed me was very brief. That''s not a skill I saw either. But that alone makes a clear difference between her and her skills. Perhapspared to himself now, his realm seems far away. I understood that feeling, but I also felt a little nostalgic. because. For me, it''s like a feeling from a very distant time. When was thest time I felt like Dia? I don''t think I''ve felt that way since at least my 10th reincarnation. It''s a young age. Anyway, I wanted to encourage Dia. Remember the guy from a while ago and try to catch up. Catch up? of course. His name is a wizard, so shouldnt he at least do that? What is ss 8? If I grow up, I''ll get over that soon. I guess I''ll have to give Dia another proper private lesson soon. Anyway, I''m still in the banquet right now. If I keep leaving, everyone will think its strange, so lets go back. .How are you going to do your job as a warlock? Leave it to the Mage Tower to do it on its own. You will take responsibility. After all, there is no damage from this one. There is no reason to inform. And I can''t stop my banquet just because of them. ? ? ? Returning to the banquet hall, the participants were still immersed in a joyful atmosphere without knowing anything. Where have you been? As soon as I got back, my father called me. Um, you can''t answer, I came here after chatting with the lord of the tower and watching him kill the warlock in real time.'' Roughly, there was an urgent matter for a while, so I just took care of it and came back. It wasn''t a big deal by my standards anyway, so I thought there was no need to reveal it. By the way, you suddenly found me, did you have something to say? As the banquet got longer, my mother went in to rest first as if she was tired. Still, the fact that my father is waiting for me means that I have something to say. As I waited quietly, my father was silent for a while, and then opened his mouth. ...I never thought I would really build a city like this. I am always amazed by your skills. What are you talking about again? Other than pure admiration, these words conveyed otherplex emotions. father? I told you before Arell. don''t ask your doctor again Do you really have no intention of returning to the royal castle? He asks me again as if he is trying to confirm my will once again in earnest, not simply because he is drunk. Tell me what you think. Seriously, does my father regret the fact that he had no choice but to send me here? Well.... Usually that''s what parents think. Although I understand. That''s it. I answered carefully. I still have a lot of work to do here. This is the unchanging answer. The city still has a lot of things toplete. There are many things to y with. Yes, Coke should reproduce someday. I have no desire to return to the royal castle. This ce is now my own castle. I will make my own paradise here, so why should I go there? I can''t leave even if it''s a pity. I see Father closed his eyes. Well, since the child doesn''t listen to me at all, as a father, of course, I''m sure to feel something like this. It would be nice if you were satisfied with that. Don''t ask any more. thank you. okay. It might be better to live in a ce where you can be to your heart''s content rather than the royal castle. I was relieved to see this city today. Well, it looks like you got a lot drunk today. Strangely, ording to today, my father''s muscle content seems to be less than usual. Clearly there is something. Father was silent again for a while. ...The first one seems to want you toe back. You mean brother? Why is that human again? I thought about that for a moment. It didn''t even have to take long for an answer toe. Is it like that? no way?????? Realizing that I understood, my father spoke slowly after that. Shouldnt it be decided sooner orter? its meaning. ....Right. Are you seeding the throne?'' Well, the older brother is also quite old. It would be no surprise if he gradually entered the steps to inherit the throne in earnest. Poprity rose due to thest war. Even now, it is sufficiently supported by nobles. It can be said that the minimum preparations for the follow-up have beenpleted. Yes, it is already that time. I felt that the years went by so quickly. The meaning that he wants me toe back would mean that he wants me to support him. It seems that he was helpful during the war, so rather than staying in a provincial territory, he wants to return to the capital and take on a major official position. He really doesn''t look like his mother at all. It''s so pure that it''s cute now. I will contact my oldest brother separatelyter. I guess we need to take a chance and talk about it properly. Well, it''s not a big deal since you have to contact them officially at least once. The throne... the throne is decided. It is the start of another wave. It means times are changing. In preparation for that time, I also need to solidify my position. I''ve said it many times, but I don''t care about the throne. There''s no charm to a mere ostentatious crown. I want to refrain from troublesome session battles. Right. After this banquet, it seems that what to do has been decided. It''s a good thing that the city waspleted at this timing. I decided to look up at the night sky far away. ...Let''s just y.'' It''s going to get a little noisy soon, so it''s better to turn your back and y by yourself. With the walls of this city as my shield, I will not go out of my house. I y well alone. Whether the oldest brother bes the king or who bes the king is not my concern. I just want to tell you not to let the sparks fly. At least, as long as it doesn''t disturb myfortable sleep, I''ll give you enough support for the throne. The night of the banquet continued to flow, tasting the feeling that a new day would open tomorrow. Magic Lecture and idental Discovery (1) 15 days after the City Building Celebration Banquet. After going through various processes such as preparing for the residents to settle in the city in earnest, it was finally confirmed that there were no problems. And the final approval that there is no problem fell. Finally, Fahilia was opened as a full-fledged metropolis. Big city Fahilia. Now this is the official name. The information that was already revealed at the banquet hosted by Arell quickly spread throughout the kingdom, so it immediately drew attention. Grand prize associations with overflowing capital had entered goodnds in advance, but merchants flocked to them aiming for the remaining seats. Even migrants who want to start a new life in a fledgling metropolis for various reasons. It was a pity that the managers had to suffer from extreme work that made their heads dizzy due to various inquiries and arge number of people flocking to them. It took about 10 halls for the first day to pass without hesitation, with interest pouring in here and there like a tidal wave, and for Fahilia to begin toe alive as a city in earnest. Whew... With this, the rough preparations areplete. Den Linell, the peddler, proudly looked up at the well-hanging sign. No, now I should call him a merchant with a decent store, not a peddler. Oh, are you ready already? A familiar voice was heard from behind Den, who was feeling the afterglow of a strange sense of aplishment. When I turned around, I saw an old man walking towards me. He was a knight working at the gateway to Pahilia. Although he was wearing casual clothes without the same armament as when he was on duty, his voice alone was enough to make out. Its been a while, knight. Den greeted the approaching knight. Someone did it, so it was you? I heard rumors that they set up a shop, but this is it. Yes thanks. What is thanks? It''s because of your hard work. As he said, many hardships had to be followed before Den Linell opened this store. Sometimes products were stolen, and sometimes I lost money by asking for wrong information about Shise''s car. However, as a result of persistently gritting his teeth and suffering, he had a shop that any merchant could dream of. This is just the beginning. As the saying goes, the suffering isn''t over yet. Although he saved up a penny and opened the store, he also borrowed a little money from Ernesia Bank. If you lose your guard, you will copse again in front of the dream that hase to you. hmm.... It''s hard work. He didn''t know the merchants'' grievances, but the knight nodded as if he wanted to understand. There, this time I was lucky. Normally, it would take more effort and money to have a store. It was thanks to the creation of this new city that I was able to seize the opportunity. The best seat was taken by the Daesanghoe, but countless merchants clung to it, aiming for the remaining seats. Even now, when I think about it, it was apetition that makes my mind dizzy. Nevertheless, the reason he was able to upy this store now was thanks to the trust he had built up in the mound that Pahilia had been to since his humble vige days. Chapter 155 Chapter 155. Magic Lecture and idental Discovery Many of the administrators were born and raised in Fahilia, so they didn''t forget Den. From what I heard, they said that they provided convenience in many ways when they entered the store. It can''t be that he''s genuinely thrilled. When I think about it now, it was really strange. The reason he first came to Fahilia to work as a peddler was simply because there was no business to deal with. Better trades are taken by more savvy merchants. Transactions in which money goes back and forth to the extent of far away are the responsibility of the Daesanghoe. That''s why he''s desperately far away. Regardless of whether it was cold or hot, he desperately lived on. At first, some merchantsughed at him as he went peddling all the way to Fahilia. Of course, they had to taste great regret after Arele Ernesia took over as lord. It''s finally starting. The feeling of being rewarded for the result is not too bad. I already know that I shouldn''t be caught up in this egotistical mood all the time. At least until the shop opens in earnest, you can be happy. So he was looking forward to the future. Not only that, but the residents who settled in the newnd were dreaming of a brighter future. ? ? ? It''s smooth. After the opening of the city, the residents are quickly filling it up, and the number of merchants who want to open a store is considerable. It still needs a little more time to be active in earnest, but I thought I could look forward to it after that. If shops were opened in earnest and people were running around, there would be no need to be envious of other big cities doing well. In addition, the 2nd and 3rd development ns are proceeding smoothly. I just need to rx and wait patiently. Until then, let''s spend time doing various little things or ying. And today, I decided to do one of the things I had been putting off for a while. Are you ready? Yes, I am ready to listen to Arells teachings clearly. Dia nodded vigorously. To teach her a new magic theory. After seeing the master of the mage''s skills at thest banquet, Dia seems to have a strangepetitive spirit after seeing a wizard with skills far beyond her. After that, Dia began to focus more on research than usual. yeah that''s a good trend At least it''s a hundred times better than falling into a sense of destion after seeing someone stronger than you. I also have a desire. Now that my skills had grown to just the right level, I wanted to pass on the next theory. Okay Dia. Did you understand the theory I told you yesterday? Yeah I reviewed all night to make sure I understood. I dont have to study all night long. I can''t say anything about it because I''m full of motivation. I only exined the theory yesterday, so lets try it myself today. Dia and I were currently out for practice. If it''s just a theoretical lecture, I can do it in Dia''s room or in my office. Magic practice must be done in a safe ce. In addition, since magic is more noisy than swordsmanship, it is necessary to choose the location carefully. In the old days, it was an empty space anyway, so it would be no problem to find a suitable ce and use magic, but after the city construction, emptynd became rare. Except for that mountain range, the use of most of thend is fixed. I''ll have to keep in mind where to set up the training groundter. Well, if it''s here, it''ll be suitable for practice. Today''s training ground was a t sandy field. And in the middle, there is a ce filled with cool water in a square dug wide. It was originally developed to be used as a swimming pool. After the first round of city construction waspleted, the castle where I was staying was being renovated in earnest. My house remodel n, of course, includes arge swimming pool. huh? In the middle of winter... What kind of pool is that in a snowynd? You might think I''m crazy, but I''m not. Only here, where Dia and I are standing, the temperature is higher than in other areas. Compared to summer in the southern provinces, it is nevercking. But simply being hot is unpleasant. Thanks to the proper humidity control, this heat also feels good. Using environmental control magic tools, it is possible to decorate only some spaces like summer. Originally, when I was developing the Mana House, I realized that the ce was unexpectedly warm, and the goal I changed from the middle was this. I want to enjoy sunbathing here! Now I am trying to apply that experiment to this swimming pool. Let''s create our own little resort here! Fortunately, the device for that is working sessfully. Now, limited to this ce, it is wonderfully reproducing the temperature of summer. If you use water as a buffer material, you wont have any problems experimenting with most magic, so it will be suitable for use as a practice field. Are you really okay? are you okay. It seems that Dia doesn''t really like to destroy this ce. The swimming pool is still unfinished, so it doesn''t matter much if you use it as much as you like. and. By the way, Mr. Arell? Is it really necessary to raise the temperature like this? Dia asked curiously. Now, she is wearing an extremely thin outfit that is hard to see on this earth. It''s hot, so I can''t help it. Now she is also taking off the cloak she normally wore. I also wear extremely thin outfits. this openness. This is why I love sunlight. After all, light is justice. by the way It''s better to be warm than cold, right? In addition, you can try out the environmental control magic tools here. It wasn''t like this to make me take off my cloak. believe me okay. Indeed... It''s Arel-nim. Dia believes me without a doubt. I worry sometimes. If I said the earth was square, I would believe it. Well, it''s not fun if I just teach it obediently, so I have to have this kind of fun. While feeling so happy, I pretended to be as normal as possible and looked at Dia''s appearance. Certainly, the lighter the outfit, the more the characteres to life. perfect. It''s a swimming pool, but it''s a pity that it''s not a swimsuit. Even Dia would find it strange if she asked for it that far. That should be left for future enjoyment. Now then, lets try it out. Yes, I would like you to step back just in case. You don''t have to be so careful. Well, it''s important to reassure me first, so I took a few steps back. As if that wasn''t enough, he secretly cast a protective spell around me. I''m trying to be careful in case I make a mistake. Still, I don''t think it''s a bit excessive to install more than 5 types of protection magic. ...Actually, from my point of view, this kind of protection magic is just like putting a piece of paper over your body. Yes, let''s be grateful for your kindness. let''s begin. Dia picked up her favorite staff and began to concentrate more seriously than usual. I used my abilities to examine each and every circle around her heart. The circle is filled with mana and begins to rotate. So one is filled. A ss 1 magic fire was created in front of Dia''s staff. Okay then. When I ordered the next one, Dia increased her concentration even more. It was also because of the heat, but a clearer sweat formed on her forehead. Be conscious of the mana of the currently used circle separately, and at the same time be aware of the remaining circles separately. Then two circles were filled with mana. He was chanting ss 2 magic. Immediately next to the fireball, a spear of ice appeared this time. Um, no problem. This is the new theory I am now teaching Dia. Multi-circle casting. In order to use original magic. For example, 1 ss requires 1 circle worth ofputing power and mana. ss 2 requires two rings. Of course, this is not an absolute criterion. First of all, it is a theoretical example. In reality, even if they were of the same ss, the amount of mana required for each spell was slightly different. Anyway, a bored wizard came up with an idea there. Then if only the circle remains, wouldn''t it be possible to use other magic at the same time? do.'' For example, the theory is that if you are a 3rd circle wizard, you can cast three 1st circle magic at the same time, or one 1st circle magic and 2nd circle magic at the same time. It is a theory that separates the circles separately and rotates them separately. ording to his theory, any number of spells within the avable circle can be chanted at the same time. Normally, this is a theory that any magician would hear andugh at. Because it''s not as easy as it sounds. The circle''s containment isn''t the problem, the wizard''s head is. Whether there are two or three circles, a wizard''s head is one. To cast even the simplest magic at the same time, multiple spells must be deployed at the same time. In addition, filling a separate circle with different elemental magic and operating it requires quite crazy techniques. Well, the one who really created it is more of a monster.'' When I first heard about this, I was really dumbfounded and all I could do wasugh. How much obsession and skill for magic do you need to build a theory like this? Unfortunately, I have never met the person who created the theory in person. I just saw the magic book he left behind. Even so, it''s enough to feel the obsession. I recently saw that Dia''s skills were improving, and I was convinced that this would be possible for her, so I decided to pass it on. And as I expected, Dia properly learned this theory. However, I haven''t mastered it yet, so it seems quite difficult in practice. Is it worth it? not easy. Dia''s voice, which would normally show an undisturbed appearance at any time, sounded a bit strained. It''s probably just too hard to control. Right now, prioritize getting a sense. If you rush for no reason, you will only have an ident. Dia calmly continued to control mana while chanting magic. The advantage of this magic is. It''s quite usable when applied in person-to-personbat. If a monster is your opponent, you just have to use powerful magic. However, an opponent with some intelligence. Especially when it''s a human opponent, you can''t just focus on power. Sometimes, even if it is a little less powerful, sophisticated techniques or tricks are needed. Because in a fight, how skillful you y is the difference between winning and losing. In that case, how about this yeongchangw? As long as you have enough space in your circle, you can deploy magic of different attributes as much as you like. It will be of great help inbat. The range of means to expand expands. In particr, Dia wanted me to learn how to gain an advantage in battles with knights and wizards. So I encouraged Dia to learn it. The problem is the level of difficulty.'' As an analogy, it''s as difficult as holding a fork with your hand and cutting a knife with your feet at the same time. However, since Dia had learned the theory properly, there would be no need to worry about that. That''s how I kept watching Dia cast her magic. The result of supervising Dia''s magic training over several days. Dia''s training is quite difficult. To some extent, there is no problem with the theory itself, but as expected, it was not able to be activated satisfactorily when I went into practice. As expected, it was not easy for her to cast two magics at the same time, so errors continued to ur in the spells. The timing of the chanting is off, or the magic doesn''t show its full power. sorry. Dia hung her head as if she had no face at the series of mistakes. Chapter 156 Chapter 156. Magic Lecture and idental Discovery (3) Don''t be discouraged. It is natural that it is difficult. No matter howpetent a mage is, it is usually not easy to calcte two magics at the same time. Originally, if you want to catch two rabbits, don''t you miss them both? Difficult is normal. How long did it take for even me to learn that in the past. I spoke as if tofort Dia, who was secretly discouraged. It''s a secret that takes time to learn, so let''s learn it slowly. But a few dayster, something unexpected happened. Dia found the answer in her own way faster than expected. How is Arel? Dia casually casts multiple spells at the same time and looks back at me triumphantly. ss 1 magic fire wind. And the 3rd ss magic lightning bolt. Each of the different attributes and magic of a separate ss are manifested at the same time. You woke up surprisingly quickly. I expected it to take another month or so. But in less than a week, you''d totally get the hang of it. Isn''t that three at the same time, not two... Have you even learned how to calcte three things at once? No, I tried a slightly different method. Dia shook her head and canceled the magic she cast. Then, as if to recast what he had just shown, he began chanting it again. Just like before, multiple magical effects are manifested simultaneously. I realized a little different trick. ?...that?'' Dia knew what it was before she could exin the trick. At first nce, it seems that three magics were chanted at the same time, but before that, Dia chanted a separate magic first. Memorize?'' I could immediately figure out what kind of technique it was. I saved the form in advance with Memorize. Just as I expected, Dia revealed the secret she learned faster than expected. Memorize magic that activates after pre-saving a spell. I see... Did you activate the three magics stored in the memorize...? If it is difficult to control at the same time, you can save the pre-written operation and activate it. The rest is mana control. That problem shouldn''t be a big dealpared to the problem of calcting multiple magics at the same time. Is there such a way?'' After all, it''s a fluke. Come to think of it, if you do that, you can activate it more reliably and safely than calcting it simultaneously. I also reviewed it on the spot and there is no problem. ...isn''t this way not working? Dia asked, tilting her head as if she were serious. Are you worried that I''m going to get mad at you for doing a trick I wasn''t told to? no. I just never thought there would be a way like this. It must be dark under themp. I don''t use memorize because I''m a little shy with my personality, so of course I didn''t even think about that. Although there is an annoying point of having to chant separate magics in advance, ording to the trick Dia discovered, a muchrger number of magics can be used at the same time. In addition, since the calction speed is fast from the beginning, preparation does not take too long. Definitely the right way. There are times in life when more tricks are more useful than the right way. I rather rmend a trick. People who are cunning usually live a long time. Your method is much more stable. good job. Surely your talent is not average! Maybe because I was more delighted than expected, Dia looked a little bewildered rather than meekly thrilled. You were a genius after all. When I praised her honestly, Dia smiled faintly and bowed her head. thank you. He seems to be delighted with my praise. Time passed quickly as I watched Dia''s performance or otherwise skipped work and had fun. After about a month of opening the city in earnest, it was quite usible that it was looking for vigor. At first, the residents, who were anxious about suddenly building a city, were living afortable life as if they had already adapted, and there were no inconveniences in most transactions thanks to the merchants that entered from outside. For now, it seems that the minimum assortment of a good city to live in isplete.'' I was relieved that there were no major problems while walking around the roadside and watching the lives of the residents from the corner of my eye. Now I''m secretly leaving the castle and wandering around alone. It can often be said that it came out of the dark. Even if I try to inspect, I can''t take a good look at the life here if I go around officially. For that reason, for now, I sneak out and wander around by myself. Everyone is busy running around anyway, so there''s no way anyone would think it strange that I was walking around alone. I don''t usually think that the lord will be roaming there.'' At most, only a few people know my face. By the way, everyone is doing well.'' The biggest concern was that they would not be able to adapt to the suddenly changed living environment. I''ll do everything else with money and technology, but I can''t easily touch people''s hearts. Well... there''s no way he''d have so much attachment to his old hometown.'' Before I came, I didn''t even have to hold onto anyone and ask who would be better, a town that was in a hurry to survive day by day, or a safe and prosperous city. In addition, the residents here say that they have pride in living in this city. After all, it seems like there are still a lot of guys from the outside who want to move to this city somehow, so it''s natural to brag. Then there won''t be any problems in life.'' With a little time left, I decided to look around the shopping district. Come to think of it, there are quite a lot of business meetings that I couldnt see. Foreseeing that my city will prosper greatly, several merchants have stretched out their feet to advance one step ahead. Since they had already informed in advance that they had facilities for tourism and entertainment in mind during the urban development n, merchants hurriedly prepared a foothold for their advancement here. Thanks to that, I can see all the rare things.'' From stores that simply handle daily necessitiesmonly used in life. Guys who handle rare medicinal materials. There are even merchants that only deal with items imported from distant countries. Do you sell something like that? Hmm... is there anything unusual?'' I went around looking around in turn to see if there was a product that would attract my attention. As I was looking around, one thought came to my mind that it seems that our store will need to release new products soon. Wouldn''t it be better to release new products as the territory has changed? There is also a need to get ahead more clearly.'' Even now, I''m getting ahead enough, but I want to go even further. In addition, the time hase to release a new gship product. It''s a new product... what''s good?'' With the current technology level, it seems that moreplex products can be created, so shall we make up our mind and try something more difficult? After all, the hard work is done by the people under me. I just have to do the theory and give money. While wandering around thinking about what to make, I found a signboard of a store and tilted my head. That store... If I remember correctly, that signboard must belong to the Geotal store. It is a grand guild headquartered in Felsen Kingdom. During thest war, it was forced to withdraw for a while, but after the war, it was Sanghoe that started trading again. From what I heard, it was said that it was a business that mainly focused on products imported through trade, rather than handling domestic products. Since it is trade across the water, it may not seem like much, but how dangerous it is. If you ask the people here to trade across the sea, most will say so. Riding a boat is something that can''t die soon''. The ship technology here isn''t that high yet. In addition, navigation technology is also dependent onpass and experience. Of course, going out to sea is risky enough to risk your life. The weather is fickle and the waves are fierce. Finding the way is not easy either. There''s also the problem of pirates. Perhaps because of the fact that they have to take on such reckless adventures, otherpanies cannot even dream of crossing the continent to trade unless they have their own know-how like the Geotal Company. In addition, the kingdom of Ernesia has no sea, so it has nothing to do with trade across the sea. I''m sorry about that.'' This is a bit disappointing because our tradingpany has no rtionship with the water crossing. If we could trade with a more distant continent, we might be able to find new useful goods. In particr, you may be able to find raw materials that are not avable here. I''m going to think about that problem slowlyter. Hmm, do you want to do something strange? I felt the urge to take a look. If you look at the products of other stores, wouldn''t youe up with an idea of what to make? When I entered the store building, a merchant quickly jumped out and greeted me. wee! What products are you handling? When I ask calmly He nced at my outfit and his eyes changed. He probably thought of him as a young aristocrat or a young heir to a high school. In short, it sounds like a lot of money. And merchants are infinitely kind to those who seem to have a lot of money. His demeanor instantly softened. We mainly deal with products traded across the continent. Saying so, he showed me various products. Meat of different breeds and products from other countries. But nothing really caught my eye. Hmm hmm? Then. At that moment, I found a strangely shaped fruit in a corner of the disy stand. It is a fruit with a pointy tip about 30 cm in size. ....is this? For some reason, my heart was pounding. Could this be fate? Don''t panic. You need to find your equilibrium. Trying not to show anything, I summoned the merchant and pointed out the fruit in question. First of all, to make sure that what I know is correct. Hey what is this? You mean that? I''m sorry, sir, but that fruit isn''t very useful. Although it was brought in, it cannot be eaten or used as medicine. It seemed that I had mistaken it for simply a delicious fruit. Apparently, it was obtained as a bonus when trading on the continent across the sea. However, he frankly confessed that it was not likely to sell, so he was just putting it on disy to fill up the seats. Perhaps they''re afraid that they''ll sell me some worthless merchandise andter put a stain on their name. Ohh.... It''s useless. I felt my ears prick up. At first, it seemed that the locals grinded it into powder and drank it, but my acquaintances who tasted it said that it was terribly tasteless. Hoo? okay. You mean that? I was amazed by the exnation. Oh, no. try to get augh You have to be patient. First, lets try to hear the name of the fruit. Or do you have no name? no. It must have been called this when trading there. The merchant frowned as if he was trying to remember, but finally said the name of the fruit. They obviously called it cacao''. Yeah...that''s right... I was convinced when I heard the name. yes i heard good things I mean, this fruit is so useless. When I heard that, I swallowed. I finally figured out what to do next. Okay, I decided on you. this is destiny Certainly, if there is a god in the party, he must be guiding me. Chapter 157 Chapter 157. Chocte is the best (1) The discovery of destiny. one month after that. I took Dia and headed to the vegetable garden behind the castle. ...This is the field where Arell-sama grows his personal crops, right? huh. This field is a field where I grow and research a few nts for personal purposes. Servants and mages in charge of growing crops take care of it, and I direct what to study. It''s not like I''ve opened my eyes to noble hobbies like bonsai now. Originally, there is no more hobby like raising a vegetable garden. It is extremely my desire that I dare to take on the challenge of growing crops despite the annoyance. The reason I have business today is because of this! We headed to one of the fields. By applying a separate mana house to each field, crops are studied in different environments. And, perhaps because the temperature in thepartment we entered now is much higher than in other ces, a distinctly different humidity weed us just by entering. It is so hot because it had to be equipped with an environment suitable for the nts grown here. And today''s purpose is none other than the tree growing here. Whoop whoop whoop! Now, it is because of this! I picked one open fruit and held it out to Dia. Look at this stringy, hard fruit. Isn''t that cute? Is this the fruit Arel-nim bought before? yes that''s right I nodded my head broadly at Dia''s question, remembering that I had bought this fruit a month ago and was cultivating and improving it myself. Not only her, but everyone else will remember it well because I made a lot of fuss at that time. This fruit is... Yes, this is cacao! I proudly introduced the name of this fruit. I stumbled upon this fruit the other day while I was out. However, no one knew its value, so it was a fruit of misfortune that I tried to throw away just by disying it properly. Well, it hasn''t beenmercialized here yet, so I don''t know its value. The voice of the merchant who sincerely said that it was not worth it still lingered in my ears. The joy at that time was indescribable. I was thrilled as if I had received an early Christmas present. Only I can recognize the value of this fruit. What a delightful fact this is. Unfortunately, the other guys couldn''t understand how I felt. In fact, when I hugged this fruit and was excited, the merchant at the time looked at me and said, What is this kid?'' I secretly gave him a look as if he was looking at a strange guy. In his eyes, he would have looked nothing but an entric interested in useless fruit. However, I wasn''t offended when I received that stare. Rather, it made meugh. Yes, you don''t have to teach me one by one. The ignorant who does not recognize the value of this can just live as it is. At that time, I did not bother to exin, and bought all the fruits they had. After carefully preserving this fruit and bringing it to the manor, he made a careful effort to create the necessary growth environment and grow it properly. In fact, there was a way to make a deal with thepany and import it in earnest, but I didn''t choose that. Since navigation technology is not yet perfect here, trade is not a stable means, and considering future interests, it is much easier to improve it and cultivate it on our side. However, as the world is different, the varieties will be subtly different, so it was quite difficult to create an environment for these fruits to grow properly. Wizards and servants suffered quite a bit. The first half of the seeds were not able to grow properly and were killed. It is a difficult variety to grow from the beginning. It was clear that I would have failed in the end if I hadn''t been knowledgeable about this. Since there is a wizard there, I can grow quickly, so the fact that I was able to shorten the time I spent on trial and error was a big help. This is because the time that might have taken years has beenpressed into only a month or so. Magic is really convenient. Foul power like this is rare. Anyway, the result of such efforts! It produced such good fruit! Cocoa beans are bountiful this year! What are you going to do with the fruit? No one else, including Dia, knows what it''s for because it''s never been exined. Slowly, I decided to teach him the answer. not a big deal. Dia, let me do one thing from now on. Please leave anything to me. yes that''s a good attitude I smile brightly Grind this fruit and then process it? I asked the best wizard in our territory to waste the greatest amount of talent. But this is the surest and mostfortable one. * * * It''s really convenient to be able to use multiple spells at the same time. Daily life is also significantly different. And more importantly. Even cumbersome tasks can bepleted faster and more conveniently. The process of cocoa beans being simultaneously ground and heated right in front of my eyes feels truly sacred. Ahh... just looking at it makes my mouth water! In front of my twinkling eyes, Dia performed the work with magic as I ordered without saying anything. It wasn''t originally taught for this purpose, but I wanted to use it because Dia had learned how to use various magics at the same time for the right purpose. It''s really cool to see different magic circles shing and doing multiple things at the same time. Is it okay to do this? Yes, sorry for making you work. After all, it is cumbersome to create devices one by one in order to find out the suitable processing environment. In addition, most of the work requires energy, so it is really annoying. But with magic, the entire process is simple. For the rest, it is enough to make the equipment separately by remembering the environment in which it was processed. Of course, using a wizard for something like this would be a huge waste of talent. what about it I like to waste. Dia didn''t show any displeasure and did what I told her to do. Magic was used to crush the fruit, leaving only cacao beans inside and processing the process individually with magic. It''s a cumbersome process even with manpower, but magic won''t be convenient. If it wasn''t for Dia, no mage would have helped so quickly. Even if it''s not, I''m still busy with training these days, but I''m sorry that I always do strange things. If Arel-nim wants it, this is no big deal. Dia answered as if she had noints. That''s what they say, but they are never free from personal practice in research. They follow me there and are even more busy doing all sorts of trivial things. Hmm... Should I find a sessor to help with Dia''s work soon? As for the knights, Asha and Seina train their subordinates on their own, but mages are rare talents, so it''s not easy to tell them to do it on their own. Instead of asking for cumbersome work, Ill let you taste it first when itspleted in return. I look forward to it. Dia flinched at the moment even though she didn''t dare to express it openly. I''m sure you''ve noticed that it''s not normal food that I''m obsessed with. Yes, both sides agree on this. With Dia''s help, the troublesome process was over in the blink of an eye. Afterwards, they patiently waited for the cocoa beans to ferment and dry. A few dayster. Finally, the result of a bright brown liquid was left in front of us. It is the raw liquid that is the result of processing cocoa beans. Originally, additional processing was required after this, but that requires a separate processing facility, so for now, this is the best result that can be done. Is this it? Yeah, thats what chocte is. To be precise, it''s still at the stage where it should be called cacao mass... but what about it? Yes! everything is for this In the meantime, I''ve made all kinds of sweets, but unfortunately I couldn''t develop this one. Needless to say, no one in the Kingdom of Ernesia or its neighboring countries knew the value of cacao beans, so I couldn''t get them even though I desperately wanted them. Dadidan, the king of snacks, chocte! how much i wanted this Maybe it was fate that I went out in the dark that day and found cacao beans. He must have been drawn to sweets by fate. I believe in destiny Even if it looks like this, I like romance. Dia looked at the brown liquid and tilted her head. Are you drinking this? Originally, it is processed into more diverse forms. Thats an area that needs to be cooked separately, so you should be satisfied with this first. In other words, it can be called the origin of chocte. An undiluted solution made by processing cacao beans. You can call it the ancestor of all choctes. By further processing here, various products can now be made. Of course, there is nothing wrong with eating it in this state. Would you like a drink? Dia nodded cautiously and carefully put the brown liquid into her mouth. And I watched it with a meaningful smile. .. Huhuhuhuhu. town! Dia opened her eyes. how is it? Write write. As if she couldn''t bear to show me her face, she trembled with her head down. If you look closely, the liquid you couldn''t swallow flows from the corner of her mouth. It was a reaction simr to when I fed my elixir. Will you use it? It''s pure cocoa mass with nothing added. Did you want something like this? Eventually, after rinsing her mouth with water and returning, Dia began to think seriously about the taste of my taste. He seemed to be seriously troubled after learning about his master''s bad taste that he hadn''t known about before. no. I don''t have any hobbies like that. I''m not that kind of pervert Actually, I dont eat like this. It was pure prank that I just fed this to Dia. Seeing her with tears welling up in her eyes, perhaps because she wrote it so badly, I feel a little bit sorry. Yeah, I''m not kidding about eating. I hurriedly took out the sugar and started to mix it into the drink. Add sugar once and stir. Add sugar twice and stir again. Add all the sugar and continue to stir. Once I put in as much as I could, I mixed it until it melted properly, and then rmended it again. ...If it''s an order. Why are you talking like you''re poisoned? I mean, since you''ve been through it a little while ago, are you sure you''re scared? Even if it were me, if it wasn''t for the lord, I would have hit a guy who jokes like this. Dont worry. I''m not joking this time. So, the taste will definitely be different this time. Its sweet. yes? It definitely seems to taste sweeter as much as it is bitter. urate ratings. Actually, I wish I could have added vani or some more. Well, since it''s an early work, this is all it takes. ....good. If you put as much sugar as I did, it doesn''t seem to have been used. I''m not sorry Actually, the reason I suggested this to you in the first ce was... I was afraid to test how bitter this was with my tongue. Apologizing briefly inside, I made the same thing and slurped it. Yes, this is it! soft cacao. The stimnt effect unique to the fruit is strong, and somehow it warms my heart. It tastes even sweeter because the bitterness emphasizes the sweetness. Whew Im drunk on sugar. Even though I bought many sweets, I always felt empty. It feels a bit full. Chapter 158 Chapter 158. Chocte is the best (2) Come to think of it, I''ve never tasted chocte in the past few lifetimes. In that world, everyone didn''t have this fruit. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or not. The nts here are not so different from what I have known before, so I sometimes make these delightful discoveries. For the first time in my life, this sweetness and richness are truly exceptional. It''s good that I was born again..... It''s been a while since I felt the worth of life. I finally finished the chocte. Khehehehehehe, this cute thing. I enjoyed this pleasure by stroking the tin of finished chocte. After one more gulp of chocte, I exercised desperate patience to calm my hand. Chocte was alsopleted. It''s a waste to eat it all like this. I am human. Humans are tolerant animals. If possible, I want to eat it after improving it in more ways. Even if it''s annoying, if it''s for the happiness of my tongue, I''m willing to take that much effort. First of all, I made it into a drink and drank only one cup, silently thinking about it. Now what about this?'' First of all, I started to think of ways to use this chocte. It wasn''t just for me to eat this chocte in such arge quantity. It''s going to be mypany''s new gship product, so I can''t eat it all.'' Currently, there are a lot of various dealerships in my city, and they are doing business with fiercepetition among themselves. We are desperately trying to get each other''s advantage first. So, I was thinking ofunching a new product just in time for this. It''s a world where chocte hasn''t beenmercialized yet. Obviously it will be a big hit once they start selling it. I was so sure Even if it''s not, it''s been rare since I haven''t released any new products these days. With this, I will conquer the business once again. To do so, it must bemercialized in a more perfect form. In fact, there is also a way to make and sell it in the form of normal chocte as it is. Anyway, it will be a new taste for the people here, and since my brand is already highly trusted, it was clear that it would sell like wings as soon as I put it out. This is not conceit, it is a fact. But my pride won''t allow it. Sweets are more perfect, sweets are sweeter. that''s my pride .... Rather, the biggest reason is that I want to eat various chocte products. Satisfy my desires and make my business more prosperous. Isn''t that the result of everyone being happy? Yep. Then it happened. Then, shall we start cooking in earnest? I''ve already prepared all the tools I need. I have already thought of several things about how to process it. It is the result of my brain desperately trying to eat something delicious. ok no problem. I wiggled my hands and slowly approached the pile of chocte powder. cute boys Let this brother make you pretty. Whoop whoop whoop. Now, what shall we make? ....Even if I think about it, my current appearance must have been really disgusting. If it had been on chocte, it would have run away. Apparently, I drank a whole bottle in sessionst night, and it seems that my head is a little excited thanks to the caffeine. Once you''re done, it''s time for a tasting. There are new products, so try them! After disying a bunch of finished chocte products on the table, I called the guys to sample them. After all, if you want to sell, you have to listen to other people''s opinions, so of course you need to check whether it tastes good not only on your own tongue, but also on the tongue of others. In order to sample it, I gathered all those who are not currently in a hurry. Is this a new product? It looks odd. Of course, those close to him who had never seen chocte looked at it curiously at first. Hmm. Dwarf Archen muttered disapprovingly. After calling a busy person, heins that it is only this kind of business. But I can''t help it. I''m thinking of finding out a little bit about the taste of the dwarf, so he needs to taste it. It is a strange color. Is this the color that bes the fruit of raw materials? If I develop it a little more, I can change the color. Actually, this is the most desirable. I exined moderately to Darman''s question. okay. When ites to chocte, it''s this dark brown color. This is the color of aid. In fact, I was going to consider white chocte or other varieties of chocte as well. However, there were not enough materials on hand to do that. It is also being developed additionally, so it can be produced in the near future. Still, the aristocratic ss would draw attention to the more fancy sweets, so they used decorations to decorate them. For example, decorating hardened chocte with sweets made of sugar or putting it in cookies. For now, I n to sell solid chocte and cookies as general products. Other than that, I made a lot of things that came to mind. Try it once and tell me honestly what would be good to use as a product. Even so, there are a group of people who make everything they make as a product. First of all, you have to consider the production line. Even if you take the method of slowly increasing in the future, it is a problem to think about what to sell first. That''s why I wanted to hear everyone''s opinion. So let''s try this chocte before it melts, everyone. First of all, basic chocte and cookies were generally well received. Eyelets will like this too. Yeah, the kids will like it. I nodded my head towards Asha, who expressed her feelings very much like an older sister. Everyone likes sweets, and I like them too. Others have chocte filling on top of the bread and then cover it to make it look like a donut. and. Is the fruit coated in chocte? Dia was amazed to see that various fruits were mixed with chocte and starch syrup to make them sticky. There are other ways to eat like this. Surprisingly delicious. I tasted it while feeling strange, and the reviews didn''t seem bad. The sweet and sour scent of fruit and the intense sweetness of chocte go surprisingly well together. Would you sell this too? What do you think is good about Arken? well. It''s just too sweet for my taste. He tried a few and frowned. Apparently, the chocte was too sweet for the taste of the dwarves. Well, if you make that face and say that you like sweet things, you''ll break it. There are some that are less sweet. Something that made the bitter taste stronger... I don''t really like it. That''s not too bad... but yes. This isn''t bad. He pointed to a piece of chocte lying on the table. ...Who is not a dwarf? A bonbon filled with whiskey. I made it as a test for now, but as expected, the dwarves seemed to like it. Well, the other guys will like it. Because cksmithing is hard work for everyone. You probably like high calories and sugar. First of all, I was thinking of checking what others prefer first and developing it as a product with priority. After that one tasting was over. No one puts chocte to their mouths anymore as everyone lets out a satisfied breath. Everyone thinks it''s over now? It''s hard to misunderstand like that. excuse me? Are there still more left? Still a long way from passing my standards. As I said that, the servants came in with a second pile of choctes. There are still plenty of choctes. .... I was so excited while making it that I made too many things. Every time I made it there, I was a little disappointed, so as I improved it, the amount naturally continued to increase. Tick?! At that moment, someone let out a small scream. And I clearly saw everyone''splexion turning white. Why are you like this? The tasting starts now. Day 2. I tried a slightly different taste to reflect yesterdays evaluation. I improved the chocte product, remade it this time with a slightly different taste, and served it again in full. For some reason, everyone looking at the table piled with chocte products has a badplexion. ? ? ? on the third day. ruler! Today is a new product! ???? Erm... Mr. Arell? For some reason, Asha carefully looks at me. For some reason, I was puzzled by her behavior, which rarely appears like this. what''s the matter? ...Uh... that''s... Asha kept looking at me and looking around, then closed her lips as if she had made up her mind, then looked straight at me again and said. Arel-nim, its impossible anymore. uh? She nced at the pile of choctes on the table and sighed. Perhaps because of her mood, her breath seems to smell sweet for some reason. I cant eat any more. As if grumbling but begging with sincerity, she frankly confessed that she could not eat any more. At that moment, it was not my ears that heard voices sympathizing with her opinion here and there. ....is this also the case. Well, eating only chocte for 3 days is... overkill. I couldn''t help but admit that I went a little too far, so I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I was so excited and threw it away. It was well-received for making this, so I continued to release it, but it seems that it was a bit too much for ordinary people like them. I''m tired of sweets. I agree.... I am no longer unreasonable. Seina said with a slightly disfiguredplexion. She is consciously avoiding the sweets piled on the table. Dia is fully extended. At first, I wondered if they had sampled it until the end, but at some point, all of them were burnt to pure white. Damon and Arken... You ran away. He fled with the excuse that he was behind in research and cksmith work. What did you get tired of? At first, they said it was sweet and delicious, so they were willing to sample it, but after about an hour or two, their hands gradually slowed down. and the next day. When they brought more chocte, everyone surrendered. yes i understand must have been tired More than anything else, youll get fat. Because sugar is high in calories. No matter how much I eat, it doesn''t harm my body at all. But for others, things are different. If you eat sweets, your blood sugar rises and you gain weight. As if they heard my muttering, the female gins shook their shoulders. ...Sena,e to think of it, shall we train together after a long time? That''s a good idea. I guess I need to run sometimes. I wonder why it bothered me so much about what I muttered. Even Dia is discussing how to move her bodyter. ....That''s why I won''t even look at chocte for a while. It is also aw to eat sweets in moderation. What else do I eat? It''s because I''m not fat. It was only after suffering so much that everyone got tired of the sweetness that the chocte that was properlypleted as a product was born. After that, my store started selling chocte products in earnest. It was decided to open a separate store specializing in chocte products. Opening a shop is as simple as it is my estate. Also, I thought it would be better to give the perception that you can only eat here. Chapter 159 Chapter 159. Chocte is the best (3) At first, people who had never encountered chocte were reluctant to put it in their mouths easily. It must be because the color and raw material are the first fruits I have ever heard of. However, those who tasted the samples released for the first time, attracted by the sweet scent, immediately admired the sweetness. Not the sweetness of this world! Someone said it was so admirable. Overdoing it... I thought so, but it wasn''t unreasonable to make a fuss about it. If you look at sweets, they are usually made with honey or sugar as the main ingredient. For them, who had only eaten that kind of food, chocte was like a revolution in sweetness. Afterwards, the chocte products sold at the store, which wasunched by Arel''s store, became explosively popr not only with residents but also with tourists whoe to buy and eat them after hearing rumors. Above all, the reaction of the nobles is hot! my uncle He, now busy as the owner of my shop, came to see me after a long time and was excited to report on the chocte sales results. What about me? Uncle Lichen? It''s the first time I''ve had a reaction like this since Arel''s carbonated ade.... No, aside from that. uncle? What happened to that figure? I''m happy to hear that chocte is selling well. What made me perplexed was seeing my uncle after a long time. The one in front of me was a fat man. ....Wait a minute? Is that the young man who lost eight kilograms just a few years ago due to being gued by unfamiliar tasks? It seemed a little overcooked. Isnt it a bit? If my mother had seen it, she would have fainted at her younger brother''s reversal. ....In the world, when business is stable, do people change that much? Does stability corrupt people that much?! Trembling at the fact, I felt the urge to take a short walk this evening. I already know in my head that I have a body that doesnt gain weight, but I feel anxious for some reason. Well, he doesn''t seem to care that much, so it doesn''t matter. Yeah yeah so what was it? Do you like chocte? I was so surprised I can''t remember what the report was about. The reaction of nobles is not normal. The reaction of the nobles was more than that of themoners and merchants, but not less. Overwhelming sweetness. In addition, the fact that it goes well with bitter tea and is easy to eat when processed is bound to be very popr among nobles who usually hold social parties. There were endless inquiries about selling chocte to their estates. In particr, high-end items for social asions quickly spread like fashion among the aristocrats. You and I also started to make inquiries to the merchants endlessly to purchase first, and also to Arel directly. There were even rumors that the aristocrat who got his hands on the new chocte product first stood out at the social gathering of the month. And I constantly put out new products in order as if I was deliberately raising drugs. Among them, there is the most vicious businessw. ording to Mr. Arells advice, selling high-end items separately has had great results. It is not sold in normal stores. There are luxury items that are sold only by reservation. This product is sold only to nobles. Even though they deliberately sold it at a rather high price, they never gave up their intention to buy it. Rather, the number of people who deliberately ordered high-end products for extravagance increased. Kya! Youre running a high-end business for this taste! At best, they decorated the case a little prettier, cost a little more for materials, vacuum-packed it a bit, and shipped it by teleport. How can you sell it for such a high price! First of all, I bow my head to the pioneers who thought of this kind of businessw. Like these careless children. You are truly a master of business. In reality, the cost of the wrapping paper is not much, and the cost of teleporting is practically negligible on our side. This is the business that remains. And the important thing is that even if you sell it at such a high price, you open your wallet. That''s why upgrading is good. In fact, I only tried it once to see if this method would work. Because they live in luxury. Of course, I thought that they would be attracted to what only they could buy and enjoy rather than whatmoners eat. Arel burst intoughter with various meanings in response to the inquiries from the nobles. By the way, Mr. Arell? Do you have any ns to mass-produce more? Uncle asked as if he was a bit regretful. Well, if at all possible, paddle when the wateres in. It must have been because of the calction that if he increased the number of factories and set up shops in other territories, he would be able to collect even more money. However, currently it is only sold in stores in the city or by reservation. Other than that, they don''t sell chocte. They are not even exporting. I think we can make a bigger profit if we can sell inrger quantities. That is difficult. I''d like to too I have a little problem. There is a limit to the amount of fruit grown in our territory. raw material Raw materials matter! There are too few raw materials!! Because there is a limit to the number of cocoa beans that can be produced even if the field is maximised. At best, the amount currently produced and what I will eat. You can only make that much. I also considered adding more fields, but it seemed like it would be a bit difficult. In the first ce, Ernesia Kingdom did not havend suitable for growing cacao. It cannot be produced without a mana house and a wizard to help grow it. Without magic in the first ce, I couldn''t even make food. That''s why even selling in stores had to be limited to quotas. But I can''t cut down on the amount I eat to make money. Then, how about making a deal with Geotal Firm? Originally, the reason why I had been looking for this fruit was that I bought one identally brought in by Geotal Firm. If so, wouldn''t it be possible to obtain them inrge quantities by doing business with them in earnest? My uncle had such an opinion. No, I dont intend to do that now. Although I was against it. I don''t know if it''ster, but I don''t have any thoughts of doing business with them right now. Before that, Geotal Co., Ltd.... Couldn''t they have brought up that story first? yes. Even if its not, they seem to have carefully brought out that intention. Well, when you start selling chocte, in order to properly understand what it is, it has already been disclosed that the raw material is cacao beans. If I hid that, it would be nothing more than a dubious luxury item, so I couldn''t help it. Even if I disclose the raw materials anyway, I have the secret and production technology, so there is no need to worry about imitating them for at least several decades. Differences in technology are not so easy to catch up with. Perhaps Geotal Firm also noticed that and quickly brought up an opinion to make a deal in order to line up on our side. Never negotiate. yes? It means I have no intention of making a deal. I really don''t have the heart to hold your hand. Why do I have to follow their suggestions? Mine doesn''t matter anyway. For the time being, I intend to maintain that position as much as possible. Anyway, the original purpose is for me to eat and enjoy, which is also my top priority. For now, let''s just wait and see the reaction. okay. What kind of results will the new product bring? And I just have to eat chocte-coated popcorn and watch to see where I can profit. In the old days, I just thought about earning money, so I just left it alone because I didn''t care how the other guys came out.'' I just muttered in my mind so that my uncle wouldn''t hear. In the past, it was annoying and the result of neglecting it was war. If you do the same thing even once without paying attention, I will return the professional from my previous life. So this time, I thought I''d check it properly, even if it was a little annoying. I''ll wait until the end to see how it will turn out this time.'' Aristocrats periodically hold social parties to strengthen friendship among nobles and at the same time show off their abilities. The means are many. Sometimes it bes an all-night banquet. Sometimes it bes a tea party during the day where people chat and enjoy tea. In particr, a family that stands out in the social church of the month has many advantages as much as it stands out much more than other nobles. Therefore, aristocratic wives are always struggling to stay ahead of fashion and open more luxurious social gatherings. That''s why people are so eager to get the hottest food or product first. In that sense, the tea party hosted by Countess Nadi was buzzing with admiration from the aristocratic wives who were exceptionally present today. oh? These are the refreshments that are popr these days, right? The aristocratic wives were chatting noisily about a snack that Countess Nadi had brought in today. The name of this is... It''s called chocte. The host of the party, Countess Nadi, smiled neatly and offered chocte pieces that were easy to eat to several aristocraticdies. oh? Everything is as rumored. It goes well with tea. How can you have such a snack? Aristocratic wives made a fuss when they put the cut chocte into their mouths. I couldn''t help but admire that it was sweeter than any other refreshment so far and went well with tea. I heard it''s hard to find. How did you get it? One of the aristocratic wives asked admiringly. The only way to get chocte is from the only shop in Pahilia or a high-end product that can be purchased by making a personal reservation at the store. And what they are eating right now is high quality food. If so, it means that he made a reservation directly with the Arnil Trading Company, which is under the jurisdiction of Arell. Since numerous nobles had already made reservations for chocte, they were surprised to learn how difficult it was to obtain it. that''s right. I suffered quite a bit. I almost couldn''t have saved it even if it was a littlete. What is it? Being too tantly boastful can make you look vulgar. Mrs. Nad said with a smile, as modest as possible, so as not to sound vulgar. Even if it''s hard to find, if you brag about it tantly, you''ll fall in rank. I was lucky. Taking care not to be ttered by the envious nces of other noblewomen, she tried to behave gracefully. It was only after the other wives took a break or left their seats to reorganize their appearance for a while after the conversation blossomed once like that that Mrs. Nadalli let out a small sigh as if she had relieved her sigh. Then she smiled and thanked an aristocratic woman who was still sitting with her teacup in her seat. I really appreciate it, Mrs. Caret. no. Isn''t this much a big deal for a wife who is usually intimate? In addition, our family has been indebted to us before, so this is only natural. The reason Madame Dannally was able to get choctes and present them to the social gatherings before other nobles did was actually because the wife of the Marquis de Carret gave her the choctes she had saved. But is it really okay to ept this? It must be something precious no. My husband got it for me. Of course, I got his permission. You say it like it''s nothing It really wasn''t something I gave up without thinking. Chapter 160 Chapter 160. Chocte is the best (4) Actually, Marquis Carret proposed it to his wife first. In order to appeal Arel''s chocte to nobles, it is necessary to create a ce where they can taste it properly. As naturally as possible. The best way to do that is for a nobleman to get his hands on the chocte and present it at a social gathering. Arel judged that and had spoken to Marquis Karet in advance. However, all nobles already knew that Marquis Karet and Arel had a connection. He cleverly conceded chocte and deliberately tried his hand to make a nobleman who had no ties show off. Nadalli''s wife, who did not know that fact, was just pure joy. In addition, new works are continuously released, so it will be a big trend to release Arell''s chocte at least next year, at least until the year after that. Thanks to you, I was able to brag, Mrs. Carrett. Thats good. It wasn''t that the Karet family didn''t benefit at all. By giving small favors in this way, you can maintain close rtionships with other nobles. Especially in an aristocratic society where personal connections are important, these small debts will be of great helpter on. That''s why nobles, not only the head of the family, but also the noble wives have no choice but to pay attention to such a trivial party. When the two aristocratic wives were talking in a friendly atmosphere. A woman wearing a dress she had never seen before interrupted their conversation. She is a young woman with light blonde hair. If it''s not rude, may I ask how you got that famous chocte? She approached casually and cautiously asked Mrs. Nadalli a question. oh? you are? When Mrs. Carret wondered about the identity of the woman she had never seen before, she bowed her head with a sorry smile. sorry. I should have said hello to Mrs. Carrett first. Uh... which family? Mrs. Carrett was perplexed because she had no memory of which family she belonged to. What bothered me about that was that, when I first saw her, I felt that her eyes were different from those of noble families. If I have topare it, it feels like I crave something more than others. Noticing Mrs. Carret''s concern, she politely bowed her head. no. not noble. A merchant. merchant? Why would a merchant set foot in a social church? However, seeing that Mrs. Nadali does not express dislike, it is clear that she is definitely a guest who has been invited to this ce. Some of the other aristocraticdies also seemed to recognize this woman. oh? Geothal? I thought you werenting? Geothal? Upon hearing the name, Mrs. Karet finally noticed and opened her mouth slightly. Certainly Geotal Firm... Recently, there is a grand meeting that has caught the attention of nobles with imported goods brought in from across the continent from the Kingdom of Ernesia. It must be the name of thatpany. being called by that name. no way? yes. My name is Senil Geotal and I am the owner of Geotal Trading. She greeted them politely. It is hard to believe that he is a mediocre merchant, so he is ustomed to proper etiquette. I never thought the owner of Geotal Firm would be a woman... Mrs. Caret was quite surprised. It was the first time I had ever seen the owner of the Grand Prize Meeting being a woman. Yes, although few people know this. Counting her reaction, Geothal responded with a bitterugh. Even though he said it lightly, there is no doubt that it must have been a considerable amount of hardship. However, this is not a ce to tell the story of the merchant''s hardships. Mrs. Carrett was curious about her, but did not bother to ask further. Geotal, by the way, are there any good products today? I thought you might be curious, so I brought a few things. Would you like to see it? Then, the aristocratic wives'' eyes shone as if they had waited. Right. Most of the aristocrats here seem to be patrons of the products she sells herself. Is that why you invited her yourself? That''s what it is.... It means that it is also a meeting that buys the same product. Come to think of it, some of the products brought in from across the continent were quite popr among nobles. Apparently, she was doing business like this with the help of a few nobles. Even more so, if they were invited to a tea party like this, I wondered if it would be a fairly close rtionship. Would you like to see Mrs. Caret? Yes then. Mrs. Carret also took a look at the products she brought out. Strangely shaped cups and bowls said to have been brought in from across the continent, and carpets with patterns never seen before. She showed several products. It was certainly as strange as it was brought from a distant continent. By the way, Geothal? Didn''t you want to ask me something about chocte? When Mrs. Nadalli asked as if she had remembered it again, Geotalughed and brought up the matter again. yes. I want to talk a little with Arnil Corporation. However, it was not easy to get in touch. Would it be all right if I could ask for an introduction to Mrs. Nadal? I really want to, but Mrs. Nadali expressed her disapproval. That''s right... It''s all thanks to Mrs. Carrett''s connections that she got the chocte. However, if she asked to be introduced to Mrs. Karet here, she wouldn''t be able to talk about it easily because it would damage her pride. Well, he''s busy too, so I can''t help it. Forget what you just said. Oh, instead, I brought a new product today, so I''ll show you that. after the tea party. Senil Geotal, who had been waiting for the noble wives to leave one after another until thest one had left, was able to get into his carriage only when it was thest turn. Phew it was boring. Kicking off her stern attitude from just before, she leaned back in her chair and let out a deep sigh. You worked hard. A man riding in the same carriage bowed his head and encouraged her for her hard work. It must be because she knows how hard it is for her to fit in with the boring chatter of aristocratic wives. Dont talk. How hard is it to please each and every one of them by selling only a few products? Still, I can''t help it. It''s difficult to advance into their territory if you don''t cater to the nobles. know. I know. So just be patient and stick with it. Mrs. Nadalli is truly a foolish aristocrat. I only like extravagance, but with a little courtesy, anyone can easily approach me. I would have liked to have a good talk with the hostess of the Karet family, but Hmm? Was it difficult? They didnt seem to have much interest in the product itself Well, its only natural to be wary of the words of a merchant youve never seen before. To be precise, he wanted to establish a connection with the bank president, the Marquis Karet, but Mrs. Caret did not want to talk to her easily throughout the tea party, perhaps sensing this. I didn''t expect it to go so well. She waved her hands as if she had no regrets, then leaned back against the chair as if sagging. It was something else she cared about. ...Chocte. Are you talking about Arnils new product? Mrs. Nadali served them for refreshments. Oh... I heard it''s hard to find. It is. It seems that she also got it by ident. They didnt specifically connect me to the owner of the store. I guess so. As long as I knew who the actual owner of the store was, I thought there was nothing strange about it. That chocte. After all, do you have any answers? However, even if you are not the top, you can send a letter to those who are operating externally as an upper house owner. But he shook his head. They didnt seem to have any intention of making a deal. Umm. Is this unexpected? Geotal pursed his lips. Are you not thinking of producing more? I already knew what the raw material of the chocte was because Arel Ernesia had disclosed it from the beginning. cacao fruit. Especially since it was them who sold the fruit, there was no way they didn''t know. I never thought that fruit... would be such a deadly treasure. Shall we punish the te merchant? do not do that. In the end, it''s my fault that I didn''t know. And... if you''re like me, can you think that the fruit will be used like that? Its a crowd. He said it was simply impossible to cut. yes? I''m toozy. It''s not just a question of ideas. technology. funds. manpower. Isn''t it an invention that can''t even be tried if either one iscking? So, as soon as Geotal Company knew what the raw material was, it immediately contacted Arel''s Company. They said they could provide a stable supply of cacao. I thought I''d definitely get into trouble with production problems.'' Apparently, they must have the facilities to produce a certain number of fruits on their own. Is there a ce in thisnd to grow it?'' It was a surprise to her, who knew what kind ofnd the fruit grew on. I was not familiar with nts, but I had amon sense that it would be difficult to grow the fruit unless the climate was simr to that ce. Well, I heard that Pahilia has a magic tool that can control the temperature... I know because I sent a proxy to thest city building banquet, not her. I never thought I would be able to create the environment enough to grow that tricky fruit. I was genuinely surprised by that. It is a technology that they cannot even imitate. Still, its clear that it cant be mass-produced. Arell''s shop in his estate. And seeing that it was only sold to nobles in small quantities, there was no doubt. Yet, for some reason, they do not want to join hands with them. Obviously, mass production would benefit greatly.... It is not a dream to sell chocte to foreign countries if we join hands with them. If that happens, I''m sure I''ll sit on a huge cushion of money. Yet they were not caught. what? Is it because there is no trust? Or is there another reason? However, there was not enough grounds to guess either way, so that was a concern. In the first ce, you don''t even know what kind of person Arele Ernesia is... He must be meddling in state management. The problem is that I can''t understand his way of thinking. At least if you''re chasing money, there''s no reason to turn down a big deal... ....Since she doesn''t know that Arel developed chocte just for herself to eat and enjoy, it''s a policy that''spletely iprehensible. It''s not that I''m not greedy for money. Clearly, looking back on the way Arel did business in the past, it was an area that a merchant could fully notice that it was only for his own benefit. The business skills of the trading house under the jurisdiction of Arell. Ernesia Bank, which was recently established there. It was clear that everything was for his own benefit. Then, wouldn''t this business also try to open a bigger game? Naturally, he expected that and offered a deal, but he didn''t hold his hand. I don''t understand... Maybe Arel is looking at something farther than he is, unlike himself. ...The best thing would be if we could make that chocte too. Chapter 161 Chapter 161. Chocte is the best (5) Not only the Geotal Company, but also other merchants and nobles secretly tried to reproduce chocte in various ways. But, sure enough, there has never been a sessful example. I can somehow guess the big frame of how it was produced. However, it is impossible to keep up with the detailed technology that makes it possible. Well, she also half expected to fail, so she doesn''t have much regret. I heard that Arell Ernesia is a genius. They didn''t think that people who belonged to a general category like themselves could easily imitate them. What should I do? First, keep asking. If possible, try throwing conditions that would attract them first. Don''t spare it unless it''s an excessive condition. I couldn''t give up just because I was rejected once. To her, Arel''s chocte business seemed attractive to her. Obviously, if you join hands with him, you will benefit greatly. Even if it''s not chocte right now, even after that, he will definitely put something more out into the world. She was looking forward to it. Originally entering the kingdom of Ernesia and setting up a business in his city first was to keep an eye on him. For that, I have to somehow bring him in.'' It was his intention to do anything, whether it was to offer good terms for a deal or to fawn to please Arell personally. If you can use it, you can fully consider yourself as a transaction target. Fortunately, he is a boy in his prime. He also thinks of himself as a bad person. Are you thinking of trying to seduce me? Despite the secretary''s half sarcastic tone, she just smiled boldly. If you need. It was half a joke. He wouldn''t be the one to do such a vulgar thing. He''s not just a nerd, he''s a royalty, and he''s a rumored genius. That''s why she said it half-jokingly. Are you still asking? Yes, beyond the persistent realm, now I feel desperate. I dont think a love letter would be more heartbreaking than this. Uncle Lichen said as if he was a little fed up. It seems that the transaction request of Geotal Corporation is continuing. It looks like he wants to do business with us. He seemed impatient to negotiate on all sorts of good terms. There is no tree that cannot be felled by taking ten shots. Aren''t you mistaken that if you keep pushing, you''ll get over it? Well... it''s not that I don''t understand. It means that there are people out there who have eyes and ears to estimate how much profit we will gain if we monopolize the sale of chocte to other countries. Arel-nim, will you continue to refuse? First of all, I had set the policy to unconditionally refuse, so no matter what condition they threw, we didn''t show any interest. But until now, they haven''t given up and keep requesting... There was also a request from the owner of Geotal Trading Company to see him in person. Are you over there? to your uncle? Or to me? My uncle looked at me nkly. That''s right, do you want to talk to me? It''s crazy. Well, since you already noticed that negotiating with me is the only way, is it natural? What would you like? There, the upper house owner must be... a pretty young woman, right? I''ve heard rumors. It is not well known to the public, but it is known among nobles that the head of the household is a young woman. This is because she is running a business of rare items targeting aristocratic wives. It seems to have been quite popr. What should I do?'' It wasn''t that I was worried because the owner of the store there was a young woman. Recently, he was a merchant with a good reputation among nobles, so I wondered if it would be good to meet him at least once. If you are truly talented as rumored... Umm... what should I do? Realizing that I was seriously considering it, my uncle was quietly waiting for my decision. ok i wrote it Since we are free, it would be okay to talk over tea at least once. I''m bored at the same time. Then I''ll try to reply like that. If you want to talk one-sidedly,e visit us on this date. As soon as I sent a reply like that, Geotal Firm gave an answer that I would definitely visit you. And on the day of the appointment with the upper house owner, the upper house owner himself came to visit. Are you the owner of Geotal Firm? It''s called Senil Geotal. ording to rumors, a beautiful young woman politely greeted me. Certainly enough to appeal to noble wives.'' From first impressions, I could guess how she made aristocratic wives open their wallets. Certainly, a young and cultured woman could more easily win the sympathy of aristocratic wives and loosen their purse strings than the crude and ignorant-looking merchants. As I was evaluating her first impression, Senil Geothal was secretly looking at me. Since she is also a merchant, she is trying to figure out how to treat me based on her first impression. Well, it''s about giving that much attention, so let''s look at it. first of all. I gestured to the servant and ordered him to bring me something. And what the servant brought was a box containing quite a few envelopes. I dumped the letters in the box onto the table. You asked very earnestly. Its to the point that my uncle is tired of it. I am truly sorry if you were offended. She was not taken aback and bowed her head in apology. I''m also a trader, so... I couldn''t stay still with the number of good pays in front of me. ....okay? Well, I don''t mean to get angry with that, so raise your head. First of all, I yed a joke to see the reaction.... You''re not as embarrassed as you think. done. talk or something Lets get to the point. a What? Is there anything you want to say? no. I''m just a little surprised because Arel is the first person who doesn''t seem curious to see me. ....it''s okay. I''m not stupid enough to be surprised or look at it from a different perspective just because a woman is in charge of Sanghoeju. Or do I look like that? no. I guess he must have had some trouble. I don''t know what to say, but the neighboring countries, including the Kingdom of Ernesia, tend to look down on women when they do business. Perhaps it is because of such recognition that the identity of the superintendent is not known except for some nobles. Anyway, it''s your situation, I don''t know. right? But I''m not interested in such trivial things. Geotal Corporation seems to be very interested in the choctes I put out. Yes, I will be honest. We want to make a good deal because we are genuinely coveting the benefits of Arel-nims products. It''s purely for profit . So you want to supply cocoa beans to us? Yes, because we can deliver fruits of the quantity and quality that will not disappoint Arel. Wouldnt it be easy to bring it in across the sea? We have a know-how passed down from generation to generation. Even if pirates or some kind of monsters attack, I have the confidence to safely deliver the goods. It''s not just a bluff, but I feel the confidence that I sincerely take pride in doing so. Hmm I already heard about yourpanys reputation. then! Senil was delighted. Hey, are you too hasty? But isnt that and the reason why I have to hold hands with you two separate things? His face, which had brightened so much, was frozen. What is that? Its good to have a big business. It is also very desirable to sell to other countries. It will definitely make a lot of money. I know how much profit wille out because I have already calcted it once. However, sometimes this happens when you run for the sake of profit. In the case of running out and being unable to rectify it. that''s called responsibility. You are the only ones who can supply the ingredients needed to open the game... I deliberately put a slightly unpleasant smile on my lips. Doesn''t that mean you''re going to put a leash on ourpany? to make a big business. yes it is good But the problem is that this guy is the only one who can import raw materials. What ifter they change their minds and don''t supply cacao? What if they make an excuse and charge more even though the order is dyed? Even if the technology is here, isn''t it a situation that can be imagined enough if they have the raw materials in their hands. And there is onemon sense that you must remember. The point is that humans inevitably betray when ites to money. ...Never means that way... Even if there is no intention, it can happen as a result. And there''s no way the intention isn''t there. I know best, no one else, that merchants want to hang an invisible chain around their opponent''s neck at the slightest opportunity. That much...don''t lie that you can''t see it. If you didnt even think about that, you wouldnt have been able to do business until now, right? Right now, they are supplying fruit at almost bargain prices, but they will definitely raise the price of fruitter, no matter what excuse they make. And we will either choose to close the business or buy the fruit even if we have to pay the price. Of course it''s not that easy. But it''s sure to be difficult. who would let it be like that Stop the nonsense. I quietly warned. The ulterior motive is obvious at the point where you cling so earnestly. Well, if it''s now, I''ll just end it by saying something like this. ...Then, does Arel-sama have any ns to expand the chocte business? well? how is it? At least, I''m not so thoughtless that I want to expand it by force. The reason I called her here in the first ce was to clearly convey my intentions. And to warn you not to think nonsense. I red at her, who was silent for a moment. yes how will ite out? It is for this moment that I want to meet and talk with her in person. Where can I look?'' I carefully observed Senil''s reaction. I used all my abilities to detect every change in her breathing muscles in detail. And I tried to make a decision by looking at her essence itself. ...This guy?'' Watching her, I narrowed my eyes. Finally, she let out a small sigh. ...We currently have no way to convince Arell-nim. The decision she made was, first of all, the option of stepping down. It means that it would be wiser to withdraw than to act hastily, since it will not work even if you threaten me. You give up easily. Didn''t youe up with some way to convince me? I don''t know the subject that much. But... I want to ask you one thing. Does not matter. say. Isnt Arels current decision still valid? She looked me straight in the eyes and asked. ...it won''t work. I decided to answer truthfully. Because I don''t lie. If youe up with a good alternative, I might give it to you yes, as long as you can do it. ...I''ll keep that in mind. She obediently replied that she would bring an alternative one day. Chapter 162 Chapter 162. Chocte is the best (6) + Stealing rather than negotiating (1) After talking with Senil Geotal, I immediately stepped down. I deliberately do not look back to teach you that there is no longer a story to tell. I have to show that I am a cold man as much as possible. When I returned, Uncle Lichen was waiting there in advance. ....why? What is surprising? When I delivered the result of the negotiations, my uncle looked at me with a look of surprise. I thought you would agree. But I didn''t expect you to refuse. It was all the more surprising because I had never turned down a deal like this before. Actually, I thought about epting it after seeing the conditions, right? Rumors aren''t bad either. Well, it looks like you have business skills. Then why did you refuse? just a feeling. When I said it was intuition, my uncle lookedpletely iprehensible. She''s the kind of person you shouldn''t hold hands with. I''m sure you''re not a proper human being. It was said to be a sense, but in fact, I observed everything with my eyes, including her emotions and gestures, and even identified the color of her soul. And the result... ....displeased me. As a Merchant, having scheming is forgivable. Nevertheless, the quality of her soul is too unpleasant to say that she is a ck merchant. Even when I saw the undead, I didn''t feel so dirty. It is impossible to know what they are thinking because it only determines the purity of the soul. But one thing is certain. There is something. That, too, was something that a merchant would not be very proud of. There must be a suspicious corner in some way.'' That''s all I''m sure of. What do you expect them to do next? It seemed that they were worried that they would turn out to be hostile to ourpany by rejecting the deal. No, it cant be. I don''t know if it''s a young boy or a youngdy who doesn''t know the world. Would the heroine, who has been doing rugged business while crossing continents, do such crazy things? Even if it wasn''t so, it would be difficult to do business in the Kingdom of Ernesia if it was out of the eyes of the nobles. But how much more are you arguing with me? There''s no way he wouldn''t know that it was suicide. That''s why none of the grand councils dare to dare to fight with us. For that reason, I think the possibility that my uncle is worried is low. At least, I''m guessing they wouldn''t dare to interfere in any way with my chocte business. Then youve caused Arel-sama a needless trouble. My uncle seemed to feel a little sorry, as if this meeting seemed to have just wasted my valuable time. No, it doesnt mean anything at all. But thanks to that, there is something reassuring. It was fortunate that I met the merchant right here and now. More than anything, this is because it has a corner that can be used in its own way. ...surely they said they had a lot of stomachs, right? yes''? My uncle, who couldn''t hear my mumbled words properly, was puzzled. No, its nothing. Just talking to myself. I smiled brightly and hesitated. Yes, Uncle. I have a favor to ask of you. Just leave it to me as much as you like. It''s not difficult. Just find out where the Geothal Trading Company opens its stores and what it sells to certain nobles. I asked for the so-called background investigation. If the other person looks suspicious, that''s wee too. That''s because it''s worth using for its own sake. Surely that time wille soon. I was so sure Senil Geothal''s secretary. As soon as Sanghoeju returned, I could roughly guess what had happened by looking at her frown. The negotiations didnt seem to go well, right? that''s right. Apparently, the prince has no intention of making a simple deal. Now, her face is subtly distorted, as if resentful. What did you not like? Well? I don''t know that. It wasn''t just the failed deal itself that caused her to disintegrate. There are times when business doesn''t work out. Looking at her now, it''s hard to imagine, but how much humiliation she had to go through before bing the grand prize party. If you struggle to disassemble each failure one by one, you will not be able to lead the samepany as you are now. I really dont know Where did I go wrong? What kept bothering her was the way Arell treated her. At least vaguely, she couldn''t help but notice. At some point, Arel stopped seeing herself as a trading partner. It was weak, but she could barely tell the temperature difference felt in his eyes. So, doubts were bound to arise. I don''t think he''s reluctant simply because he doesn''t like the terms of the deal. ...Couldn''t the lord of the store have made a mistake? When dealing with a high-status person, you should treat it more delicately than if you were dealing with a fragile ss. But Senil snorted, saying that couldn''t be the case. No way. I am always careful not to make a mistake even if I get drunk. Not to mention, I wouldn''t have said anything irrelevant in my conversation with him. It was clear no matter how many times I revisited the conversation with him. Senil scratched the back of his head and sighed. I dont know either. Is this why geniuses are iprehensible to an ordinary person like me? Or maybe you noticed? The secretary''s expression darkened slightly. ???? As expected?... Ours?... Don''t talk nonsense. Senil''s voice suddenly sank. If you value your life, be careful what you say. If she had been the easy-going heroine just a moment ago, the next moment she began to exude the dignity of a grand master who leads thousands of people by leading the grand meeting. You really have a light mouth! ....sorry. What happened? She quickly calmed down and sighed loudly again. Then, perhaps to soothe this feeling, he took out a cigarette from the drawer and put it in his mouth. Anyway, he doesn''t notice it. In the first ce, I was careful not to be discovered only by the royal family or influential nobles. then what about the deal? Are you going to give up or... Or what? Are we going to attack Arnil Corporation? She was bewildered, as if she was out of her mind. okay. If it was the general grand prize party, they would have to fight an all-out war because they were treated like this. Because that is the pride of merchants. If each country carries out ughter with soldiers and weapons, merchants try to cut off each other''s power with funds and contracts. In addition, if it was a business meeting of the level of Geotal Company, a single gesture from her would send ordinary merchants swooning with money. however. No matter what, it would be reckless to challenge Arell Ernesia head-on. There is no problem if it is a fight between the target group. However, the Arnil Company is not an ordinary target society. It is because they are the ones who will see the blood if they fight the amount of money they earn or the royal family who is clearly behind them. We dont need to stick our teeth in and get them to pay attention to us. Then are you giving up cacao beans? The secretary licked her lips as if it was a waste. As he is also a merchant, he knows very well how great the benefits will be when the deal is concluded. That''s why it feels like a waste to give up easily. However, as Senil pointed out, it is true that there is nothing good if you rashly provoke Arell. Are you giving up too? However, it is fundamental as a merchant to decide when to step down. Then I''m sorry, but I guess I''ll have to give up. what? give up? Who said when did youpletely give up? Senil exhaled cigarette smoke and said incredulously. But can''t we get our hands on it? It means that we will never touch it. As long as we don''t touch it directly. At that moment, the secretary saw clearly. The dangerous light in Senil''s eyes. But she just stares nkly at the wall and continues to blow out cigarette smoke. She murmured quietly as she watched the smoke she exhaled slowly dissipate in the air. We just have to wait and see if the prince changes his mind. And all you have to do is provide an opportunity to change your mind. Stealing rather than negotiating (1) While the nobility in the kingdom are sending a hot topic about chocte to the point that the chocte melts. I put the small pieces of chocte in my mouth one by one and mumbled them while I was immersed in another thought. What about these guys? Right now, in front of my eyes are five baby griffons that have grown to the size of my waist. The griffons are spinning round and round around me now while crying vigorously. ....Aren''t you half a cat? But why are you a puppy? I''m dizzy. Stop it. I frowned as I looked at these immature baby griffons. I guess I''ll have to think about where to sell them soon? These guys are all Fry''s children, the Fry II. It seems that Fry, who sent the marriage, had a good marriage, at some point Oops! When I noticed, the number of babies had increased to five. .... Considering that gryphons usually give birth to two or three young, this is an unusuallyrge number. At first, the baby griffons following me around were cute. Even now, these 5 griffon siblings, who are in the midst of aegyo, are quite popr among the servants. However, after half a year has passed, these griffons have grown considerably in size, and it has be quite difficult. Now, it''s just cute that he clings to me to y when he sees me like this, as he used to when he was a baby. These guys will grow as big as Fry over time. Hey, dont eat. Will you be in trouble if you eat this? First of all, arent you guys cats in the stomach? I thought again about what to do with these guys while admonishing the baby griffon, who couldn''t fly yet, so he tried to jump by pping his wings, but he kept trying to steal my chocte. At first, I just wanted to raise them all in my own castle. It''s not difficult. The only problem is that my castle is narrow for these lively youngsters. No worries about the cost of food. I''m taking care of it. The servants do it, so it''s none of my business. but. As expected, wouldn''t it be good for these guys to keep them locked up here?'' Now, if I get a little bigger from here, I might fly far away. But they are domestic cats... No, it''s because it''s a house griffon, so I don''t think about flying. How many dogs should I sell...?'' It was this big, so it wouldn''t be a problem to separate it. Even when I talked to Fry and the mother griffon of these cubs, there was no sign of dislike. Rather, he looked at me badly, telling me to be independent now. What are these guys doing now. I was muttering nkly while looking at the baby griffons, but the wrong words came out of my mouth unconsciously. ...Fried chicken... Come to think of it, is it lunchtime? I''m kind of hungry. ???? huh? I don''t know why, but the baby griffon that clung to me asking me to y quickly disperses and hides. Um... How are you? Anyway, really what to do with them? This is why when raising a pet, it is necessary to thoroughly n for the second generation. Should''ve just cut the fry''s... there? Chapter 163 Chapter 163. Robbing rather than negotiating (2) You mean the griffon? In order to listen to other people''s opinions, I decided to ask Asha, who just happened toe to see me with a report. Can we send it to nature? Are you going to release it into the nearby forest? But after thinking for a moment, he shook his head. no. Dangerous. It''s not the pups that are in danger, it''s the residents here. They grow up at home and be docile. Originally, these guys are undeniably monsters. It is not good to increase useless upper predatory species in the food chain of pahilia by letting them grow naturally. Not only our territory, but other territories can''t do that either. I''m not that irresponsible. Plus... I''m not sure they can survive in the wild. Fry has been brought up by me since he was a child and has had all kinds of luxuries. There is nothing different about babies. Top-notch fresh horse meat, a warm bed, and a beautiful front yard. Can they really adapt to the wild? To put it bluntly, they''re just cats with wings and bird heads. I can''t live without someone raising me. Asha, cant you raise at least one in your hometown? Its impossible. She smiled bitterly and firmly refused. Well, in order to raise a monster, a fairly skilled person had to take care of it properly. I taught the servants here strictly so they could take care of Fry and the Griffon family, but it''s okay to blindly give them to others. I think your sister, Iret, will like it. Before that, it''s dangerous for Aimet. Well, if you give that little guy a griffon, he can only see a future where he''ll be eaten. Even if it wasn''t him, it would be dangerous to give it to anyone. If I''m pecked, it''ll just end up stinging, but if you''re an ordinary human, it''ll pierce your bones as it is. Afterwards, I asked Seina for her opinion. You mean the griffon? Yeah,e to think of it, dont you raise monsters in your hometown? Hmm... It''s not that there aren''t cases at all, but it seems like a griffon would be impossible. Why not? food cost. but. I soon figured it out. Gryphon guys'' favorite staple is horse meat. However, horses are generally one of the most importantbor force and means of transportation. I can give it as food without hesitation, but it is difficult for a single vige to handle. I will soon go bankrupt. I asked because I was a mercenary, so I wondered if there would be any tactical value in riding a griffon, but it seems realistically difficult. As for Dia...? I have a recipe for a griffon, how about it? Dismissed. A detailed exnation is omitted. He wasn''t the kind of person to ask in the first ce. After all, since I was free, I wandered around all day thinking about it. And it flowed into the forge. So what? Any ideas? Why are you here asking that? Aken replied bluntly, bewildered. As a result of grabbing and questioning every aide I could see, I leisurely came to the cksmith''s office and ended up leaving. Perhaps he was busy with the titanium I gave him, but he still couldn''t take his hands off the work, banging on the metal and matching my consultation. If you''re serious, wouldn''t it be fine if you let your soldiers ride? No... it''s a bit difficult to use in the army with only six. In fact, there is nothing that can''t be used if it is used as aviation power. However, sinceints from other nobles are expected, air power is withheld as much as possible. On top of that, Gryphon isn''t particrly efficient... If aviation power is needed, I''m assuming something better. Soldiers riding griffons are cool, but the reason they don''t need them is because of their efficiency. Do dwarves not raise monsters? If you grow it, would you like to give it to your hometown as a gift? Arel... what do you think of dwarves? Well, it seems that the dwarves here don''t have any taste for raising griffons. Why dont you make them pull loads instead of horses? Even if heins, he is serious about counseling. I really like this dwarf. No crowd. Ovend is more stable. And the load that can be pulled with six horses is limited. If it was efficient, trade using griffons would have be popr right away. hmm? trade? After hearing Arken''s opinion, I reviewed his idea once again. It is difficult to carry arge amount of luggage. Does that mean a small amount is no problem? .Low load. Right. Can I use it for delivery? It cannot be used for trade involvingrge amounts of cargo. small amount of goods. It would also be useful for delivering goods that nobles want to order. Is it a griffon courier? If it''s a precious item there, the air might be safer than thend. Is it worth it? Thank you Arken. After all, when you''re in trouble, you''re a dwarf. Did you say it was the titanium you handed overst time? Please give me some information about this properly.... Arell! Listen all the way! I walked out leisurely, half listening to Aken''s shouts. It''s worth using because it''s a griffon courier. I can''t use it because it''s still a baby, but if I train it from now on, there''s nothing I can''t do. In addition, it would be cool if it was used to send items between nobles. Sending a letter with a hawk was reced with a griffon. Still, I thought it was a pretty cool idea. good. This was the moment when the future jobs of the baby griffons were decided. The future employment of the five Griffin siblings... No, the n for utilization has been decided. I''m sure it''ll be popr. Gryphon courier. Unlikend, moving by air is iparable in speed. And if you''re only moving a handful of items anyway, you don''t need to consider efficiency in loading capacity. There is no danger of encountering a thief in the sky. There are monsters, but the griffon itself is also a monster that''s naturally pretty. With a few precautions, there is no risk of losing items along the way. Above all, it is a great performance. A deliveryman riding a griffon brings the goods directly. Isn''t it kind of merhentic? Aken said it without much thought, but thinking about it, it was pretty good. Our territory uses teleport like water, but the mana and magic stones that go into it are by no means cheap. Unless it''s an important item, it''s a bit of a waste to use it for shipping. Then I''ll have to train the griffons in earnest.'' That''s how I was concocting in my head a n to rece Fry''s puppies with griffon couriers. Arel-sama! Suddenly, a servant hurries to find me. ....Yes, whenever something happens, they look for me. What happened again? Didn''t the undead pop outst time? So what is it this time! I finished preparing my mind to listen calmly. To me, the servant broke into a cold sweat and held out only a piece of paper. ....what? What is this hmm? My eyebrows twitched as I read it. Oh.. I was secretly expecting a joke, but it came out like that, right? My lips twitch and a smilees out. I just don''tugh because I''m happy. It was a case ofughter because it was absurd. I was wondering what kind of tricks you do, was it something like this? Beep beep..... My teeth are grinding. As I grabbed the paper, the servant giggled and burst into tears. Oh, there''s no need to scare the wrong kid. The reason I feel so dirty is because the contents of this paper are not very pleasant. as soon as. ...Cacao fruit is a pagan fruit? What bullshit is this? As I recalled what I had just read, I sighed. * * * The fundamental raw material of chocte. Those who imed that cacao fruits were from a hereticalnd were, surprisingly, Seongguk. Feljin, one of the best priests in the Holy Kingdom. He, who had been famous for being anti-Ernesia Kingdom faction from before, had started to directly condemn the Ernesia Kingdom, which sold cocoa beans and chocte. This fruit must be pagan! The evil cultists across the continent say they grind it and drink it. If so, this must be the fruit of an evil ritual! He picked up the cocoa beans he had found and imed that they were evil. Originally, the Holy Kingdom had been carrying out a policy with considerable antipathy towardnds beyond the continent. Those who did not follow their doctrines were condemned as heretics and thoroughly condemned. Because they were like that, there was no way they would move on to a tolerant attitude toward cacao beans. Do not be wise! Don''t eat these pagan fruits with the sweetness of the moment as bait! He cried out with a blood clot in his neck. The followers who followed him responded with cheers to his speech. Whoever eats this fruit, let us designate this group! And I will definitely lower the mace of the gods! He shouted again with the veins in his eyes erected to the point of madness. The world is so pitiful. I chin crumpled paper! He set it down on the table and groaned. I wondered if humans might be creatures that live based on jealousy. Howe people can''t stay still when they say they want to live on something? Are you hungry that much? yes? I guess I''ll hang them upside down and feed them only chocte until they get diabetes. ...Arel-nim, I can''t believe it... I didn''t expect the Seongguk to step out. Uncle Lichen, who hastily came to visit me, let out a deep sigh. It was enough to measure howplicated he was, who probably heard this news around the same time as me. The most unlikely thing has happened. I said scratching my head. I expected at least that there would be someone who would definitely throw shit into my business in some way. But the most unlikely thing would ever happen. This is why life is such an unpredictable thing. Why Seongguk...? Nothing strange. The Holy Kingdom originally had a bad opinion of the Kingdom of Ernesia. It''s just that there hasn''t been a war, so it''s nothing strange if a fight breaks out at any time. I was looking forward to that. And within 10 years, there will be a conflict in one way or another. This much is not even the seed of the precursor of the conflict. But why only chocte? If you wanted to interfere, why didn''t you touch the other items before then? not a big deal. First of all, they have a lot of regrets to put their hands on other businesses. Paper and othermodities are also useful to you. Although they are not officially exported, it is already known that they are using them through illegal routes. But why do they stumble with only chocte? To be honest, it must have been a request from someone. The culprit was Geotal Sanghoe. I gritted my teeth as I recalled the woman I had just spoken to. Did you have any connections with Seongguk? Still, you''re doing it in a very rude way. You protest in a very dirty way. yes''? Why does Seongguk take the side of apany? My uncle doesn''t seem to have fully understood it yet. First of all, most of the bureaucrats in Seongguk hate us. I think I seduced them. I must have used a bribe or something. If you touch me directly, you fear retaliation, so are you trying to touch my temper by erecting a shield called Seongguk? If we do something like this, will it really harm us? In the first ce, chocte was distributed only within the kingdom of Ernesia. And our kingdom has a rtionship that has always had animosity with the Holy Kingdom. Now, there is little reason for the people to listen to what they say. At best, only a handful of believers will be incensed. I also agreed with that question. Chapter 164 Chapter 164. Extortion rather than negotiation (3) Wouldnt there be a big problem? Then why But we cant export. Even if you dont, half of it is blocked. Things change when you go abroad. About half of the other countries follow the faith that the Seongguk ims. In the empire, some time ago, the emperor took a priest from a holy country as his wife and officially recognized it as a religion, and there are not a few followers in other countries. Public opinion y everywhere is annoying. Am I really fair and fair topete with instigation and fabrication? If it''s the merchant''s way... it''s a straight method. If this is the case, countries that are at least concerned about the castle will be reluctant to import chocte in the future. It could be the seed of trouble. If that''s the case, you won''t want to bring it in. But we currently have no ns to export. okay. It is now. However, it seems that the export n that may be in the future has been stoned. That was why I was in a bad mood. Was that woman like this?'' It is not difficult to know the intention. If you can''t take advantage of them, do you want to prevent us from having an advantage? In case of emergency, if I get a method for mass production of fruit in another way and n to export. It is a means to prevent it. Do you mean to contact them if you want to export? It''s kind of a warning sign. Im done with this joke now, but it must mean that I will y more public opinion next time. what amon thing Perhaps, if I write a letter saying that I hope to join hands with them, the Seongguk will withdraw the previous deration. The intention is clear. Shall I protest? On what basis? Just don''t respond. And it doesn''t make much sense. You dont have to go along with nonsense. Are you going to admit that you''re crazy? They must have already thought of ways to thoroughly deny that they had any connections with the Seongguk. But you can''t be beaten like this, can you? My uncle muttered indignantly. Although there is no damage to domestic business, it seems that as a merchant, I am quite angry that they ate a blow at their will. Hmm? It''s a provocation like this. You really cant be a nobleman over there either? I muttered with my arms crossed. Although I was annoyed a little while ago. I just felt dirty, but in fact, I didn''t feel that threatened. I didn''t assume foreign exports anyway, and my gains didn''t change. Arell? Yes, Uncle. Sorry uncle, but actually I waited for them to do something stupid like this. Even though I was embarrassed because I made the stupidest choice, that''s about it. Did you wait? My uncle was puzzled, not yet understanding my intentions. It''s normal to not understand the feeling of waiting for the opponent to attack first. But I''m different. Looking down from up there, I hoped they would babble hard. Ive always been cautious about not knocking on an innocent person first. yes? Uncle probably won''t understand. I''m not a thug, so what''s the fun in destroying guys who just stay still? I am a gentleman If the other person is friendly, I treat them the same way, and if I stay still, I won''t touch them. but. If you do nonsense first, I will dly crush you. The opponent deres that they will not y fair from the beginning, so of course, shouldn''t we be fair and fit in there? Fighting is free. Instead, you are free to perish. And they chose it. But how can I respect you? Could it be that Arel-nim intended to devour Geothal Corporation from the beginning? of course. What they have is dozens of ships and the know-how to operate them. Why should I join hands with them? These are the things that I ate without rice like this? I grinned. I''d rather be sure to take what they have. What they have umted over the years is bound to be coveted. So I wanted what they had for me. And I waited for them to do something nonsense to make a justification for it. yeah bark barking moment. that will be your end It just makes me feel a little dirty. Uncle, is it still far from what you asked forst time? You mean the investigation by Geothal Firm? I''m sorry, but it''s still taking a while. Well, it''s not a general store, but it''s digging for a grand store, but it can''t be that soon. But will somethinge out? Definitely with me. I''m sure. Any business of that size, big or small, always has one or two things they want to hide. If anythinges out, you can somehow harpoon it after that. ....All right. One I dont think it will be easy. doesn''t care. Dig carefully. It doesn''t matter. You can wait slowly and happily. maybe they don''t know Now, they may not know that the countdown to announce their end has begun. Feljin, the highest priest of the Holy Kingdom, smiled greedily as soon as he returned to the castle pce after finishing his condemnation speech against the Arnil Company today. It''s like. With only a few words spoken, his faithful followers are easily enthused and preaching his doctrine. There are no pigs. Like poor pigs thirsting for salvation. He sincerelyughed at fools and walked through the pce. oh? You must be quite busy, right? From the other side of the hallway, a woman in a white robe was walking along with attendants. Saint Nelvenia of the Holy Land. Aren''t you such a saint? But where are you going? I have an important meeting. Ah, the messenger of the empire. It was only then that Feljin recalled that the messenger of the Empire was currently staying in the pce. I had forgotten about it for a while because I had been distracted by the speech a while ago. What can you do because it is not your jurisdiction? The saintess is also suffering a lot. I can''t help it. Shouldn''t I do my best to keep the kingdom from being shaken by the absence of prosperity? Originally, negotiating and politics were not the main tasks that a saintess should do. Nevertheless, the reason why she is so busy taking care of politics is that there is no prosperity in the current Seongguk. Even after the death of the previous emperor, no revtion from the goddess regarding the next emperor has yete down to the kingdom. I hope the revtiones down soon. That way, Nelvenia-sama will have another hour. Thats right. Maybe I am not receiving revtions because I amcking. It can never be, can it? Felzin gesticted in denial. If the saintesscks faith, then who really has true faith? Isn''t it? That would be nice. Nelvenia justughed off the ttery of the ugly priest in front of her. ...What is there.'' But deep down, he harbors a deep sense of contempt for the white saint in front of him. If you are a priest who is doing politics here, it is a fact that everyone has already noticed. It''s not that revtion doesn''te down. It''s just that the woman doesn''t speak even after receiving the revtion. After the death of the former emperor, a saintess who took control of the government with the timing of drawing a picture. Indeed, there is no pure person in the world who believes that it is a coincidence. Even so, there was only one reason why no one objected to the saintess. Power is real, so I have no choice but to follow it.'' no matter what her nature Only the power he has is real. The water it touches turns into holy water. A purification ability that defeats all mana in the world. The power she possesses is superior to that of any other saintess in the past. That''s why no one opposes her taking over the country. It is more beneficial to quietly follow than to confront. The same goes for Felzin. He knows his subject well. I have no interest in prosperity. It''s much easier to just keep where you are and rake in wealth. Heung, do whatever you want.'' That''s how he never revealed his true feelings and tried to pass by after saying hello. however. Come to think of it, he gave an interesting speech just before Felzin. As if just remembering, the saintess stopped her steps again and called out to him. You said the speech a while ago? There was a snack that was popr these days in the Kingdom of Ernesia.... It seems that the fruit belonged to the pagans.... I asked what it was for, but is that it? I have never heard of it. Isn''t it difficult for the saintess to be in charge of paganism...? Originally, the treatment of pagans was under the jurisdiction of Feljin, not the saint. No matter how much power she holds, she is a saint, not a prosperous woman. You can''t interfere up to that point. Are there any problems? No, it''s not like that... Who the hell did you get the information about the fruit from? There are devout followers everywhere. There is no intention to reiterate. He nailed it like that. is that so? The saintess only tilted her head, but didn''t seem to want to raise a problem. Are there any problems? no. You''ve done a good job on that so far, so I don''t think I''ll be interfering again. I was just asking out of curiosity. Then... Nelvenia smiled again and then turned her head and started walking the way she came. Felzin also went away as if he had nothing more to say. Nelvenia let out a small sigh. Lua. ???? yes. The girl who was walking side by side at the call lowered her head. Who has the author met recently? ...I know you as a believer who works for Geotal Firm. so? The saintess narrowed her eyes. and clicked his tongue Even if you do useless things... A face you never show to others. Now, Nelvenia''s face was stained with considerable anger. I told you not to touch the current kingdom of Ernesia... but I did it before I even thought about how to deal with Ernesia. That idiot is probably giggling over the fact that he gave Arel a shot by now. Are you going to start a war right now? A topic she couldn''t handle... That stupidity gave Nelvenia a mild headache. Thanks to that idiot, the frame she was building was cracked a little bit. How much did he get. That pig-like old man . Shall we handle it? Put your sword in. It is not a problem that will be solved. Fortunately, there is no response from Arell Ernesia so far. Then it wouldn''t be toote. Geotal Sanghoe.... Lua. yes. I need to give you a little help. I will do anything but what? Its a bit cumbersome, but there are things I need to do. We need to draw the line right now. she sighed. There is something I need to tell you for a moment so that you can clear up the misunderstanding. Can you do it? Chapter 165 Chapter 165. extortion rather than negotiation (4) and. After a pleasant wait, my uncle came to me personally with an investigation report. My uncle must have gone to great lengths to investigate this. I spend a lot of money too. And he must have used a lot of unspeakable means. It would not be an investigative tool that would be frankly revealed. But that''s because everyone does it. Whoa, then where should I look? It is quite thick. Well, it seems they''ve been doing quite a bit of good. It looks like they are smuggling. Is that too? As expected, it was clear that they were making a profit through smuggling. If so, now I need to find out in detail what it is. Can you find out in detail what they are smuggling? It may not be impossible, but it will take time. Uncle Richen was also a little perplexed. They managed to catch the movement until the situation where they were smuggling, but it seemed difficult to catch the details. I''m sure they''re on guard too, right? Because Geotal Corporation is also paying attention. Unless you''re an idiot, you''re not going to be easily fooled. But if you try to be too careful, you''ll notice that too. If they notice even the slightest oddity, they will run away immediately. Come to think of it, what kind of cockroach is it? ? ??? ? First of all, carefully investigate No. I reached out and stopped my uncle. There is no need to spend time investigating. yes? It''s true that they''re smuggling anyway. I smiled like a mischievous prankster as usual. Then you just have to check. The method is simple. All you have to do is listen to what they are moving. Lets go take a peek. It''s about figuring out what they''re moving. It''s simpler than spying on the inside. All you have to do is wait for the carriage presumed to belong to Geotal Trading Company to pass. Lets see? The time hase to pass by. Arel-nim, it''s dangerous, so it''s better to step back. I was about to step forward because I couldn''t wait for my throat to drop. Seina grabbed me and pulled me back. We are already closely monitoring the area. They are not being properly monitored. First of all, it''s an expected route, so there''s a chance you won''t pass it, so don''t get too excited. yes. After ordering me to wait calmly like that, while Seina was away for a while to deliver the order, Uncle Lichen, who had been silent, whispered to me in a small voice while breaking out in a cold sweat. Arell-sama really, this way are you okay? Its okay, no problem. It''s not like he doesn''t know why his uncle is so embarrassed. ...I never thought I would imitate a thief. Now we are wearing old clothes and armor, not the clothes we normally wear. Even the face is properly covered with a hood to avoid being identified. Today is the Daily Bandit. I thought I would try to work as a thief for just one day. The target is a transportation wagon belonging to the Geotal Company, which is about to pass by. After a recent investigation, it was confirmed that only a few of the wagons belonging to the samepany moved at a different time than the existing procession. Although the name is the transportation of a small amount of goods. I was sure it was contraband they were trying to hide. So, after pretending to be a thief and stealing it, I''m about to check it out. After all, sometimes it''s easier to shake things up than to move under the water. Sometimes you just need to go out and see the world. There are times when that side is easier to solve. I really had no idea. My uncle smiled self-deprecatingly. When you live in the world, there are all kinds of special things. If you pay attention to every detail, you wont be able to endure the stress? On the other hand, my side is rxed. I miss it a bit too. For some reason, it reminds me of the times when I used to y tricks on a fire in a bad house. The concealment is perfect, so theres no need to worry. Because it was a sneaky move, the official army couldn''t move. For that reason, I secretly hired people from Seina''s hometown, not the territory army, and tipped them off to imitate the thieves. Originally, I wouldn''t ept this request, but since it was my request and no one else''s, I easily epted it. I''ve been thinking about the future, so there''s no problem. After that, I thought of any number of excuses for an alibi. The real thieves were also found to cover up today''s eventster. There are some good guys lurking nearby. Afterwards, you just have to cut it moderately and put it on them. By the way, you dont have to follow Uncle I will return those words to Arel. It seems that my uncle is quite disturbed by my direct involvement in this prank and directing them. If something happens to Arell, then I will be scolded by my sister. Since Seina has followed me, nothing will happen to me? Isnt there such a thing as an if? Yeah but that doesn''t apply to me. And again, I don''t think anything will change if my unclees along. ...Well, if you know what happened today, you''ll be scolded. ....I agree. Today''s work is a secret to everyone. You know Uncle Lichen, right? Yes, I will definitely keep it a secret. While we were making a firm promise, Seina cautiously returned. Unlike a moment ago, she was properly disguised. There are about five wagons on the way. As nned. Will Imit it? Seina asks with a mischievous smile. Despite this appearance, she wasn''t very eager at first when I told her about the n. But I somehow persuaded him that it was an important issue. The preparations are alreadyplete. Okay do it. But don''t kill me. yes. I have asked them several times. In the end, we were just taking unavoidable measures to dig up evidence that Geotal Co. was smuggling. The guys driving the wagon were just employees there anyway, so I didn''t allow them to kill them. I''m not that crazy. Attack if you know better! When I give my order, arge number of signs move quickly nearby. Seina''s hometown people. Active mercenaries pretended to be thieves and began attacking the wagon. As if they had expected an attack by bandits, they tried to respond by having bodyguards get off the wagons in the front and back rows. Speaking of results. In vain, they were stripped of their clothes and tied to a nearby tree naked. Ha ha ha ha! I wont kill you if you just give me what you have. What if you rebel? know? Dont worry. I''ll leave you with at least one word. Kyakyakyakyakya! Yes, I will leave you with just one. It is not unusual to see them scare the incapacitated merchants. The way he threatens by licking a knife with his tongue is more like a bully in the neighborhood than a thief, but that one? ....are they really mercenaries? Sena? Did we hire active thieves? Or did your vigers do thievery as a side job? It seems that those idiots are excited. Seina also shook her head as if she was dumbfounded. The guys who used to fight only against bandits every time pretended to attack the wagon on the contrary, so they seemed a little excited. done. It''s important to act properly. Let''s say that thanks to that, the fear of being found out has been reduced. ...Did I properly ask you not to get hurt? That''s the only sword I won''t break... maybe. Seina sighed. Thanks to that, I was able to take over the secret transport wagon of Geotal Firm without much difficulty. How are you? Shall we move separately? No, lets check here. You might move things needlessly and get caughtter. It''s a waste to check the contents of this wagon here, but I''ll move it to another ce immediately and burn it all quickly. This is to avoid creating evidence that would be caught in the event of a pod. ruler? So what hot stuff did they secretly make money from? How valuable are you hiding? What are you looking forward to? With Seina helping me, I climbed into the carriage and checked the luggage they were carrying. Amon fruit or barley....and a bit of fur? It is normal. It looks like it. Normally, I wouldn''t move it openly. I took a quick look inside and tapped the floor with my toe. Plump. thump. indeed? Huhuhuhu Is this the way it is? Tear it off under Seina. As instructed, Seina put her hand on the bottom of the wagon, concentrated her aura, and lightly tore off the bottom. bingo?! The floor is also doubleyered. For some reason, it seemed to be a little taller than it looked. Inside, there are bags made of leather densely packed. I tried to touch my hand, but Seina grabbed my hand and shook her head. I will take it out. Oh yes. Are you concerned that it might be dangerous? Actually, if it were me, it wouldn''t be a problem if I dipped my hand in theva, but she wouldn''t know that. Seina carefully took out one of the leather bags spread on the floor. Then he carefully cut the end of the hilt with a knife and poured it out. ???? salt?????? Is it? What poured out were white grains that could only be seen as salt. A few more sacks were cut open and the same contents spilled out. Was it salt smuggling? Muttered my uncle, who had climbed into the carriage after him. Salt smuggling... There are many cases where salt is smuggled in and big profits are made. Of course, if you get caught with this, you can''t avoid a heavy sentence. Surely, just smuggling salt is enough to justify catching them by the cor? ...I don''t think it''s just salt. As I expected, smuggled goods came out one after another from other wagons. For medicines with hallucinogenic effects Most of them are items with high tariffs or items that are prohibited from being imported. My uncle groaned as he looked at the smuggled goods found in embarrassment. ...if all of these are discovered... at least the person in charge won''t be able to die safely. My whole body would be torn apart and burnt to death. You will receive such a terrible punishment. While my uncle red at them seriously, I had to deliberately struggle to contain myughter. As expected, it was properly caught.'' And it wasn''t just one, but several of them intertwined. Apparently, the head of the Geotal Corporation... That woman seems to be more money-crazy than I expected. ...Then the rest must be as he reported. yes? Are you Arel? Now what No. Just talking to myself. At my puzzled uncle, I only smiled meaningfully. Chapter 166 Chapter 166. Extortion rather than negotiation (5) It is no longer necessary to secretly y tug-of-war under the water. Even if only this was publicized, that woman would have to pay a price that would make it more painful for her to be alive. There is no doubt that at least Geotal Sanghoe will never be able to set foot in Ernesia Kingdom again. Arell-nim, are you going to use me right away? well? Think for a moment. The usation is simple. Smuggling itself is not a light crime. From there, I can guess that some lords are also involved in this business. If done well, it might be possible to weave them together properly. but. The important thing is to get what I''m going to get and put an end to it.'' I''m not a man with a vessel to respond one by one to just smuggling. To the end, I only move for my own benefit. It is important to put these evidences in a way that makes the most of them. Because from the beginning, I wanted to be sure that I could beat them to my heart''s content, so I investigated. Since there is a sin, then there will be no problem no matter what you do, right? As I expected, you''ve been doing nonsense, so I''ll have to repay you in a good way. If possible, the way as a merchant would be the best. It would be nice to be kind and give proper admonition as a great senior in life. I''ll take this opportunity to show you what a fair game is. Keville, a merchant belonging to Geotal Firm, sensed something was wrong. ...The purchase is the enemy. In normal times, peddlers who wanted to buymodities, including furs and grains, would have to gather in droves. Geotal Trading Co. not only imports goods from across the water, but also trades the goods purchased here to other countries. In particr, popr products are purchased at a fairly reasonable price, so naturally, peddlers have no choice but to head to them. Normally, by now, the staff would have to move frantically to the mor of peddlers who want to buy it. What happened? Now,pared to not long ago, the number of merchants who want to buy has decreased by about a quarter. What happened?'' He suspected that some kind of ident had urred, but there was no way he hadn''t heard such information. And what bothered me most was the look on the faces of the merchants who came to buy them. As much as he was proud that he had lived at the merchant for quite a long time, he was confident that he could guess the mood of merchants by looking at their faces. Normally, the faces of the peddlers arriving at this point should be filled with dreams about how much profit they can make from future transactions. Because it is a merchant. But what about now? Look at the merchant who hase to buy furs now. ...I came to ask for a purchase. The clerk took over the reins of the wagon he had been driving in, put it in an appropriatepartment, and began examining the fur. Observing the work, he directly confronted the peddler. Where is the fur from? Fox fur from Denima. Here''s the certificate too. I checked the certificate and it is definitely genuine. If it is a fox from Denima in the central region, the quality is also guaranteed to some extent. I checked just in case, and the quality of the fur was otherwise impable. I wonder what it would be like to have 70 silver coins. not bad. what?'' Also, something was strange. Geotal Trading Company had a good reputation for paying the market price fairly generouslypared to other trading firms. That''s why merchants always knocked on the door of theirpany. But how did this happen? Even the merchants doing business now do not show it with their faces, but they cannot fool their own eyes. It looks like something is disappointing. ....I can''t. He instructed his subordinate to prepare the payment and asked for a conversation during the spare time. Let me ask you something. Is there a problem with your fur? No, that''s not it... um... Keville paused for a moment on what to say before continuing. Does it seem that you dont like something? not really. Naturally, the peddler denied it. But you can''t fool your own eyes. Clearly, when he presented the price for the fur, he showed a pity for some reason. I thought it was better than the market price. Am I wrong? Then tell me the truth. First of all, I tried to relieve the other person''s vignce by speaking as nicely as possible. Then the peddler on the other side hesitated for a moment and then began to speak frankly. Actually?... Um?????? It''s okay, please tell me. If there is a problem, I will listen. Actually, there is a merchant that buys at a higher price. Huh is that true? At that point, Kevin couldn''t help but be quite surprised. If it was the market price he knew, there would be nopany that could call the market price higher than Geotal Company. Actually, a certain store said they would pay 80 for this fur. her? I can''t believe it. At first, I just wanted to ask out of curiosity, but for some reason the story is not trivial. 80 pieces of silver? It''s an amount that makes you question if you''re sane. Who the hell would pay for that? The reason why Geotal Sanghoe can price well is because their counterparty is in the product. Because they buy the product at a high price, naturally, there is no loss even if you buy it at this price. But what about other trades? If they try to buy at the same price as themselves, they are simply embracing the deficit. It is not easy topete on price. However, they would be surprised if they paid the same purchase price as they did, but they would buy it at a price much higher than that? ...Where in the world is this Sanghoe? Can you tell me? You must know this. In some cases, after reporting to the upper level, proper countermeasures must be taken. .Its the Arnil Company. Arnil Sanghoe? It was even more surprising. How is that meeting? As far as Keville knows, Arnil Corporation can''t pay more than their purchase price with their trading method, no matter what they do. Above all, doing so will only result in a deficit. I thought I understood that point... What kind of magic did he use?'' Also, the situation is not serious. Is there something in the fur... is there a situation where you have to buy the fur even at a loss? His eyes lit up at the thought that it might be a clue that big money might be rolling in. It''s not just fur. But the shocking story didn''t seem to be over yet. Medical grains... Most of the items are purchased by the Arnil Trading Company at a particrly unconventional price. ...You''re not kidding, are you? It is absolutely impossible. If you buy only one product forcibly, you may think that there is something behind it. But allmodities? All I can say is that it''s crazy. Is it really? I dont lie. Trust is your greatest asset. That peddler had no merit at all by lying to himself. something doesnt feel right. yes? no. He shook his head. This is not the time to talk nonsense. Then why did youe to buy from us? That''s... I can''t wait any longer because the lines of the other hawkers are so long. It seems that he came here to sell fur because he couldn''t wait for his turn. Time is the greatest asset to a peddler. And even if you sell it to this side, it won''t be a loss. This peddler must have decided to hurry up and sell the furs and immediately load other goods. After instructing the peddler to pay the bill in haste, he went into the store building and thought with a serious expression on his face. Something is unusual.'' At first, I was curious as to whether it might be a clue that the money woulde rolling in. The more I thought about it, the more I felt nothing but ominous forebodings. Just thinking about it, what the Arnil Company is doing now is nothing but radical price destruction. First of all, is there any benefit from doing something like that? Absolutely no way. However, to do something like this... I have to find out.'' He hurriedly instructed his subordinates to spy on the goods Arnil Corporation was buying. I just hoped that this foreboding wouldn''te true. And..... . Is it like that too..? Kevin let out a heavy moan when he heard the results of his spying from his subordinates. Are you okay? A subordinate asks anxiously if he noticed that Kevin was overtly agitated. No, nothing. I had something to think about. You go ahead and take care of the rest. There was no need to inform his subordinates of this agitation now. After making that decision, Keville pretended to be fine and bit the subordinate. And in the empty office, Kevin hugged his head and groaned once more. It must be He couldnt help but be convinced. This is because the goal seen at the end of the Arnil Chamber''s actions is tantly revealed. This is an attack on us. Overly tant cannibalism. You must hurry up and report it. He hurriedly took out his stationery and grabbed a pen. * * * Senilgeothal frowned after reading the letter from Keville. Arnil Corporation is attacking with outright purchases? In his letter, the grounds for his conclusion are described in quite detail. The rationale was as follows. The Arnil store is explicitly buying only the items we buy... It''s not just buying. Even the items they sell are tantly cheap if they ovep with what they sell. It''s something that can''t normally be done withmon sense... but it''s simply an individual''s spection and can''t be ignored. Lets hurry up and check the facts. I asked the secretary to check if the same phenomenon was urring in other areas. and after a while Hearing the results, Senil put on a devastated expression. Is the same phenomenon happening in other branches? I do. Thanks to that, even in other regions, the buying and selling of goods continues to show an unnatural flow. To put it in words, it was simr to someone constantly stepping in. You won''t fall right away, but it feels infinitely annoying to run. The problem is that it really interferes with our activities. The secretary muttered annoyed. Since it is not purchased, there is no way that the goods to be carried across the water will remain in hand. Above all, it is not easy to do business because the opponent is so tantlypetitive. It''s a tant attack. Right. Senil Geothal was forced to ept the same conclusion. The Arnil Corporation is now taking an overtly deliberate action. All in order to damage the business of Geotal Corporation. The lord of the upper house of that ceno, that prince will direct it. I never thought it woulde out like this. I was prepared to incur some anger over the cocoa beans. But I never thought I would retaliate with such tant sabotage. Chapter 167 Chapter 167. Extortion rather than negotiation (6) Its scary that theyre doing this even at some cost. I didn''t think it was possible. However, it was thought that there was no possibility because neither side would benefit from trying. Arnil Corporation will continue to suffer losses thanks to excessive purchase prices and cheap sales. Maybe they are suffering a bigger loss than themselves. No one will be happy doing this. The problem was that he didn''t care. I don''t know if I should be astonished at the... Prince''s funds... or... surprised at the way he is. It meant that Arnil Chamber of Commerce had a lot of money. Even if they ruin themselves, it doesn''t matter. That intention is evident. It''s a radical retaliation that we can''t even imitate . ...Shouldn''t we protest? Arnil''s behavior was not normal. Of course, those who coborated with Seongguk and spread unfair rumors about cacao fruits would not have the right to talk about their fairness. But this way is extremely strange. The thing to stop right now is, Will that prince listen? Everyone knows that the prince is not just an idiot. There was no way he didn''t know that this was an unfair act and there was a risk of being denounced. Nheless, taking it this way. It means that even if I do something like this, I have enough grounds to ignore it.'' something they are holding Come to think of it, didn''t you say that the... carriage was attacked by bandits a while ago? Yes, but. And he knew that the thieves were soon subjugated. At first, I thought it was an act of simple thieves. It must have been the work of that prince.'' Already he was sure he had noticed something about smuggling. That''s why they think that even if they take such drastic retaliation, they will be able to clear up their actionster. No usations...is this a message beyond simple retaliation?'' The fact that the usation has not yet been made may mean that there is room for a full discussionter. Senil judged that. If I missed this opportunity, I couldn''t imagine how much more ridiculous he would be after that. What would you like? I must ask the prince for an audience immediately. Can I ept it? It won''t be easy. But I have no choice but to do it. Senil muttered as if he had made up his mind. Apparently, the prince had made up his mind. It''s more poisonous than it looks. It is the only way we can survive. He bit his lip as if he was resentful of Senil. * * * Arel-nim. I was spending time leisurely drinking cocoa as usual when a servant suddenly called me. okay. What kind of ident happened again this time? When he calls me, I think something happened has be a premise. As I smiled and waited, the servant, unlike other times, was only slightly embarrassed. I... nothing else... There is someone who asks for an audience with Arel. Reject it. I am a busy person. I slurped cocoa in my mouth and looked out the window again. Phew.... What are you doing and discussing today? It''s really worth it. Arell? Did you say you were busy? Over there the one asking for an audience Who is that? I am Senil Geotal, the head of the Geotal Company. I stopped drinking the teacup. Then he put the still half remaining teacup back on the desk. okay. You mean that woman? ok i wrote it meet you After deliberately idling around for about two hours, I went out to the audience room, where Senil Geotal was patiently waiting for me. Well, I can''t get out without waiting. Right now, she''s going crazy because she wants to meet me. I made you wait. When he spoke in a voice that didn''t feel the slightest regret, Senil Geotal hurriedly lowered his stance. I thought I wanted to run at me, but the escorts red at me from behind and I couldn''t move. It was really worth seeing. okay. It''s really nice to see them biting their lips and shaking their fists. What is it? Arel-nim wont know. Now, her face was as if she could barely hold it back even if she wanted to blow a nutmeg letter openly because she was afraid of her own life. Why don''t you have to take off the pretentiousness? You managed to think of stepping out in front of me. I thought I would definitely pack up and cross the border by now. ...Closing the business and me dying mean the same thing. Senil said with a self-deprecating smile. But her eyes are unmistakably hostile. That is why the escorts are not slowing down even a little bit. How do you know? huh? You wouldnt say you didnt know, would you? Arel-nim''s retaliation against ourpany over and over again. You''re not saying there''s no reason, are you? Retaliation. I snorted at her words. I was just ying a little prank, just like you guys. It''s trivial... I can''t handle the size of Arel''s trivial pranks. I guess so. After I got solid evidence about the smuggling case, I didn''t make any usations. Instead, I asked my uncle for a favor. They kept offering it at a lower price than ourpanys products. I instructed them to sell products that were subtly cheaper than theirs right next door. In addition, they seduced the peddlers who came to buy them by buying them at a better price. This is an obvious business obstruction. Its a special sale period. Is the sale period until you go bankrupt? Its a sale even while taking a loss? Sometimes I thought it was necessary to have an unconventional sale. Obviously, as a measure to feed Geotal Co., I deliberately put taffy in their business even at the cost of this side. It''s not a lot of money anyway from my point of view. one more thing there. As an implicit measure, he even wrote down a number of outright retaliation, such as cutting off loans from Ernesia Bank to not only Geotal Corporation, but also to all merchants contracting with it. Rumors are already circting in the world that Geotal Firm has earned my wrath. ...It''s a matter of course. I threw the bundle of papers I brought at Senil''s feet. I saw her eyes widen in surprise for the first time. this is....? It is written in detail who you sold what to. If you don''t believe me, you can read it. Where the hell did you get this from? There was a good-intentioned informant. There was a partner who had the same interests and wanted to give a counterpoint to guys who were against each other. That''s it. Senil kept his mouth shut, as if he had any guesses. I hope you dont misunderstand. It''s not that I''m retaliating because of the bad talk about cocoa beans. You know that, right? If I was simply going to retaliate for that, I would have pushed myself into the same public opinion battle. He crossed many dangerous bridges. Was the money that good? The smuggled items were so diverse. Precious metals, including rare medicinal gold in salt. There were even drugs that could be taken on a subtle scale. Even here, where the restrictions are rtively loose, they weremitting various types of smuggling that would be difficult to preserve their lives if caught. The reason why she had frequent contact with aristocrats was probably tomit smuggling. Well, they''ll pay for it in some form or another sooner orter. i''m fair Isnt it natural to make money? Raising money endlessly That must be the true attitude of a merchant, right? is it.? At this point, I couldn''t help butugh. Looking into Senil''s eyes, everything she was spewing out now was sincere. You really live only for money. It''s not too bad. Arel-sama seems to think otherwise. Okay? Well, talking about this just hurts my mouth. By the way, you didn''t run away well. Would you be willing to watch me if I packed up and ran away? you''re wee. Upon hearing the information that she had fled, they would have immediately used her of smuggling and issued a wanted order immediately. Even if you jump abroad, how far can you go? I''m really curious, but I don''t think I''ll ever check it out. You asked me before. I mean, do you think you''ll change your mindter? Yes, you are right. My thoughts have changed wonderfully. You are indeed wise. I smiled kindly and brightly. There''s no way she doesn''t know that this is tantly sarcastic against her. Senil''s face hardened. I like that look. very good. Would you like to trade Senilgeothal? How can I hear my voice in her ears? Will I hear the hallucination of money flowing sweetly? you''re wee. Give me your hand. instead. My voice is clear. Hand over your business to me. Forgive me for that. It''s going to sound horrible, like a demon would make. Dont worry. Don''t let me sit on the pavement. I will cover the crime to some extent in the name of a reasonable transaction. But other than that, I will have to give it away. That''s the deal I came up with. What does she get instead? it will be your life And it won''t be bad since it guarantees old age. I am so merciful. ...You''re kidding too much. Did my store seem cheap enough to give it up just for smuggling? Senil is trying hard to maintain a strong pretense. Are you trying to squeeze thest remaining ego? That''s great. Hmm, isnt smuggling enough of a crime? Yeah, thinking about it, something is missing. In the first ce, smuggling is a felony, but if the agreement is good, is it an area where you can escape with a fine? Then a bribe? yes? I also threw out other papers. It is a record of the friends Senil and her aides have met over the years. It is truly a covert voyeur. If thats not enough Eight, be generous. Not to mention rebellion. I threw another bunch. He intervened in a small countrys conflict. It must have been pretty expensive to supply weapons and supplies to the rebels? This is why her mentality bothered me. It wasn''t just smuggling that came out of the digging. I''ve really done anything to make money. Senil waspletely frozen and said nothing. Could that be enough? Oh, what a greedy man. Then... let me bring out another charge and the evidence. Stop it... Senil murmured weakly. Who do you dare to ask to quit? It wasughable, but I was kind, so I stopped as requested. Yes, it looked like I would run out of breath if I threw any more. How the hell do you do this? Arent you curious? They say there are people who can see through everything. Can you see through even the lost evidence or what? Whoever you are, you are a very famous detective. As if she understood who it was just by saying that, her lips moved and she mutters someone''s name without sound. That''s right, he''s not here. It''s meaningless. Senil weakly picked up the fallen papers and checked them. Yeah, it doesn''t change anything. Chapter 168 Chapter 168. Extortion rather than negotiation (7) I tell you, there is no point in burning the document. Because I have the original. And no matter what she does, it is impossible to take the original from me and destroy it. Even with her individual strength, and with the enlisted soldiers under hermand. Would you dare inflict even the slightest wound on my side? ruler? What if other people find out about this? It was not a problem that could be solved by running away within the Ernesia Kingdom. When these are announced, the number of fans who want to meet her will increase exponentially. Not to mention nobles and politicians who were in trouble because they took bribes. Even the people of the royal family who were in trouble because she supplied weapons to the rebels. Everyone, young and old, would be eager to meet her. It is truly the birth of a world star. Look at that. I''m so happy I can''t speak. so? What do you want? Ah, Arell-sama I wonder if Im being too hasty But, trying hard not to lose myposure until the very end, Senil spoke slowly. However, you probably understand better than anyone else that whatever you say here is meaningless. You will still need me to resolve the misunderstanding with Seongguk! Why should I release it? What does he not know yet? Misunderstandings do not clear up. Rx. Because you already have a hand in it. A misunderstanding is something you have to pay back. Well, you don''t seem very merciful, so you can''t save your life? no way? As if she noticed something, she said nothing. It is no longer possible to turn my mind back. Senil, who was on the verge of losing his mind at the fact, kindly asked for another doctor. Your business and your life. Which one is more valuable? I didn''t even get an answer. Senil Geothal stepped down from the position of upper house owner. Suddenly, she announced that she would hand over her business to Arele Ernesia. To be precise, it was to hand over all the interests of the Arnil Company to the head of the Arnil Company, Lichen. everyone in the world will know That all of her interests had virtually passed to Arel. The first to be puzzled were the merchants and employees of Geotal Firm. The fear that their workce will disappear in an instant. But nothing they feared happened. Only the authority as the owner of the upper house was transferred, and the basic framework of the Geotal Sangho was maintained. Just change the signage. Naturally, no existing employees were fired. So they were safe. However, there are those who are not at ease. There were also those who expressed their disapproval, saying that Arnil Corporation had grown too big with this incident. However, it is the other characters who are more troubled than them. The de of retaliation was directed at another. This... This is a frame! Feljin, the highest priest of the holy kingdom, insisted on his innocence with a pale face. But no one listened to his cries. Armed knights tried to subdue him, some aiming swords and spears, others grabbing him by the shoulders and pushing him to his knees. Do you know who you areying your hands on right now! Who is that? It was someone else who answered. The knights blocking him stepped back left and right, and a woman in a white robe stepped out from among them. Yes... Miss Nelvania. They are always following my orders. Yes, to arrest you. So I won''t listen to you. It''s unfair! Hmm? Are you saying it''s unfair? However, the saintess'' eyes were extremely cold. I know what you saw. But you shouldn''t believe such usations. Nevertheless, Felzin desperately cried out. He knew at least why the saintess reacted this way to herself. In each country... it was because of a flyer that started to circte in the church that their influence touches. It was a list of people Felzin had dealt with over the years. It was, of course, the kind of deal that shouldn''t be revealed to the world. The money he received and what he did for it were disclosed in detail. It is unmistakably framed. As soon as the leaflets began to circte, Felzin immediately denied them. It''s just a piece of paper anyway. Although it may sway believers, it is not conclusive evidence. but. Then something happened that bothered him. Senilge Othal, the owner of a tradingpany who had recently made a deal, directly admitted to the deal before stepping down from his position. Made a deal with Arell Ernesia with the intention of touching him for an exclusive deal on cocoa beans. It was a statement that Felzin imed that the cocoa beans belonged to the pagans after receiving a rather heavy price from her. Not only that, but they were also involved in smuggling. Other items are also a problem, but in particr, the fact that drugs were brought in was a significant problem. Where the hell did you use these drugs..? The saintess muttered as if she was fed up. It was clearly something he didn''t want to see. When this story came out as a testimony through the mouth of the person directly involved, his position became unfavorable at once. Why did she betray me!'' I can''t afford to tremble in anger. By the time he had already noticed the fact and tried to hide, the knights who had been ordered to arrest him surrounded him. that was a little while ago It is really embarrassing. With what face will they raise their heads at Ernesia Kingdom? Nelvenia sighed as she checked the evidence. You don''t have to listen to the ims of the Ernesian Kingdom! Felzin insisted, wanting to hang on for thest time. Ernesia Kingdom and Holy Kingdom are not friendly. And it was clear that the current situation was caused by Arel in retaliation for the nder about cacao beans. Dont be swayed by their arguments. If so, they seem to have judged that it would be better to appeal to them to protect themselves rather than the enemy''s ims. . Certainly, our rtionship with Ernesia Kingdom is not good. That''s right. so! But what does that have to do with it? She asks as if she sincerely doesn''t understand. At those words, Felzin couldn''t help but shut his mouth. On the contrary, because of your deviation, our... God''s name was disgraced. If that''s the case, then it''s something that shouldn''t be overlooked. Yes? These words were not addressed to Felzin. The knights immediately began tying up the greedy priest. ...This is nonsense.... As he was muttering devastatedly, he just happened to hear Nelvenia muttering. I guess I can properly clear up misunderstandings with this. Her eyes were extremely cold as she said that. Only then did I realize This woman was trying to cut herself off from the start. And for that..... Could it be... Did you join hands with Arell Ernesia? It is not. The saintess smiled and shook her head. It''s just a little bit of understanding to catch those who havemitted the aberration. Yes four years!! However, there is no point in shouting out loud. He was simply dragged away by the hands of the knights in vain. He will probably nevere back to where he is now. While watching in real time that someone was taken down, the others kept their mouths shut as if they had discussed it in advance. Like the lords of some territory. Or they were politicians who were in collusion with the existing Geotal Corporation. All of them were those who had an embarrassing position when the previous superlord disappeared. They were also the ones who were earning quite a bit of money by sticking with Geotal Trading Company. Since the person who shared the interest until then has disappeared, who should he cling to? But I couldn''t protest. Rather, it must be because they understand well that they are the ones who recklessly attack and bite their necks. * * * With this, we have the desired ship and crew. I was satisfied with checking the rights transferred to Arnil Firm under my jurisdiction one by one. huge overrun. And the most important thing is to secure a means to trade with a distant continent. It can''t be a big achievement. Especially the ship and crew are important. It is one of the things I need to achieve what I want in the future. Ernesia Kingdom doesn''t have the sea, so I thought it would take a little longer to obtain trade using ships. An unexpected opportunity came. Even though it''s apany with a lot of trouble, it will take a lot of hard work to stabilize their frame after this. will i do Uncle will do it It seems that his uncle started to lose weight again because he seemed to be busy with organizing, perhaps because the number of stores he had to manage suddenly came with more than twice as many. Well, that''s not bad for him either. In this way, he is bing the owner of the grand prize meeting that will go down in history. Of course, the reactions of other merchants were also different. On the other hand, some people are wary of Arnil Sangho, who has inted his excessively huge body. Others have weed the situation as well. As our side absorbed the interests of Geotal Corporation, we understood what new deals would be opened. There were quite a few people who were already looking forward to it and wanted to join us. As the woman said, I''ll supply chocte to other countries.'' I can''t start exporting right away because there are still a few problems in my opinion. After a certain amount of maintenance, we will be able to export our chocte to other countries in the near future. Well, the only thing they serve is chocte. Of course, products using it will be monopolized in my city. Still, that alone will undoubtedly have many benefits. Yes, our sweet business begins now. The pursuit of the rugged path of the party''. We''ve only just climbed that hill. Even today, chocte is selling like wings. The chocte store, which opens every morning at noon, is buzzing with customers as soon as the store opens. There are residents living in the city, but the number of guests from outside has also increased after hearing rumors. The clerks, who were flustered on the first day, are calmly responding to the iing orders one by one, probably getting used to it now. If you do business like that for about three hours, you will quickly throw away the chocte stockpiled and have no choice but to close the store. At least that''s why the clerks can hold on even though they''re so hectic. My body can''t stand a war like that every day. Fortunately, the store is only open one day every two days. Because of the amount of chocte. The reason that if you''re so busy today, at least you can live safely tomorrow. Today, as the stockpiled stocks run out, clerks are sighing and tidying up with closed signs. Hmm?? We need to increase the number of clerks. Watching their hard working environment, I put chocte in my mouth and mumbled, thinking that I should improve to some extent. Only then will I be able to start business in earnest after the issue of cocoa beans is resolved sooner orter. After that, you will have to open the store almost every day. Chapter 169 Chapter 169. Robbing rather than negotiating (8) After deciding to hire an additional clerk, I nced around. It''s not that I don''t like to work, so I don''t hang around. If you don''t work in the first ce, there''s no way that ding-taeng will be established, right? Whoops! I just sneaked out without saying anything to the other guys. Just like it always has been. But today, for a slightly different reason. I nced at one ce and spoke to her with a light smile. Is it a tradition in the Holy Land to be a littlete for an appointment? oh? I thought you would find out first. A woman with a slightly surprised face slightly bowed her head. I nodded in agreement as well, and she sat across from me. Even though it looked like this, I thought it was well disguised. Do you have any tips for finding out? not a big deal. I snorted. Actually, it smells like ady. Would you be angry if I said that? At a time like this, it cant be that a woman approaching a lonely, leisurely chocte-eating man isnt thatmon, right? How much more so when such a handsome boy is alone. Wouldn''t it be difficult if you don''t have the courage to approach normally? is not it? Holy Lady of the Holy Land. Should I call you Nelvania-sama? Huh-huh, it would be embarrassing if you called me that because Im secretly out now. Sheughed as well, answering in a joking tone. However, I''m not in a position to be respected by the royal family, so please call mefortably. Okay, then well just call it Nelvania. She is Nelvenia, the saintess of the Holy Land. Why is the saintess facing me right now in the yard in front of my chocte shop? I really didnt know you woulde. I must have been the one who sent the letter first to clear up the misunderstanding myself, right? That method is really absurd. Do you usually visit in person? The saintess and I, who were against each other about the case of Geotal Firm and about a certain priest in the Holy Land. After exchanging several letters, they secretly agreed to cooperate in the investigation in order to obtain the necessary materials. And I got Geotal Corporation. And the saintess removed the priest who interfered with her policy. This is a win-win for each other. I thought that since each of us got what we wanted, we wouldn''t have to contact each other anymore. What could it be? In thest letter I received three days ago, I specified this time today and said that I woulde personally. Of course, it was not an official visit. It was because in the first ce, the fact that the saintess and I cooperated was not known to the public. okay. Are you saying this is chocte? The saintess'' eyes shone slightly curiously. Well, I havent exported it yet, so have you ever tried it? Can I try it? I didn''t know that the saintess would reveal what to eat. Well, I couldn''t serve you a rare tea, so I brought it out instead. I shrugged my shoulders and invited them to try it. Okay. Because I have the whole factory anyway. I''d rather use this opportunity to deliver choctes to the saintess. Trust us. Sugar. indeed? From a merchant''s point of view, it''s worth turning a blind eye to. Having tasted the chocte, Nelvenia was genuinely amazed. I''m really d that you gave me a high praise. ....rather than what are we doing? Can I, a true saint, smuggle in? Its okay, as long as you dont get caught. Well, that''s a im I''d like to admit somehow. It''s okay if you don''t get caught. You think I wont report it? Am I a prince first? No, he was a lord here before that? Maybe I''ll change my mind and try to hold onto you? are you okay. I am confident that I will run away before I get caught. She said with a confident demeanor. Actually I''ve never lowered the border level in the city. Rather, if you want toe in as much as you want,e in and try it, will it reallye? I was waiting with a curious mind. But it really went unnoticed. You have good skills. It''s thanks to my escort beingpetent. I don''t know who it is, but I know that it''s really hard. Well, thanks to the escort, I sneak around. It must have been the saintess herself. Rumor has it that she is a woman with many misceneous talents. So you''re the one who doesn''t really care? It seems that they are puzzled when I show an attitude without a sense of crisis. Well, it''smon sense that the city''s security is openly breached by one individual like this. But what do you do? That''s easy for me too. And it''s a state where I''ve allowed half of it. If I had really been wary of this guy sneaking in, I would have used other means. Well, I dont feel like talking about today. It''s not even that small. In fact, I also saw this as an opportunity to see the face of the saintess only once. Because he can''t do anything to me anyway. So what do you want to talk about today? Although I allowed her to sneak in just out of curiosity. I will go over the ball and life properly. The current supreme leader of the holy kingdom is definitely her. There''s no way a person like that would go to such lengths of effort just to get some chocte and eat it. In the first ce, a letter was enough to discuss the past, and everything had already been sorted out. If you tell me honestly, I''ll give you a present when I go back as a reward for that. Isnt that a tempting phrase? So what is the reason? I wanted to get to the point slowly. Naturally, it was Nelvenia who spoke first. Its nothing. Should I just say it to directly clear up the misunderstanding? misunderstanding? I frowned. Do you want to rx and go to sleep? In the first ce, swear words about cocoa beans are the result of making friends and eating money behind each other. It''s all sorted out now, so it shouldn''t matter. There''s no way the human mind can be organized with just such a result, right? That''s not wrong. No matter what, the sad feeling will remain. So you want to exin yourself? It is. In any case, it was not his intention. You mean you came into hiding here to make that excuse yourself? Really worth the effort. Because it was our priest''s individual deviation. And it wasn''t even in my jurisdiction. Do you have any ill feelings? As she said that, she quietly handed me some documents. You can guess without having to read it. It''s probably proof that the people who harbored antipathy against me from before in the Holy Land have fallen. Then why dont you allow me to trade artificial holy water with you? ah? That''s a bit troublesome. We also have face. Nelvenia was genuinely perplexed. I thought it would. That''s what I said half-jokingly. And I also have the purpose of meeting Arele Ernesi and you face-to-face. Well, the official rtionship between Seongguk and us is still cold. It''s hard to see your face in an official setting. More than anything, I don''t go to ces like that because I''m annoying. He said he wanted to see me. Is it because of the artificial holy water? I have noints about that. I bet you do. If you haveints there, your name as a saint will be blemished. Whether it''s true or fake, you can''t go over it. So, how did you feel when you saw me in person? Are your arms itching just wanting to touch them? I was a little curious. Will you oppose me, considering me dangerous, or will you bend meekly? Either way doesn''t matter to me. If you can hold my hand, grab it or knock it down to take advantage. I dont really want to be hostile to you right now. Is that an individual impression or the opinion of the entire Seongguk? which? There is no difference. After answering with a smirk, she focused on the chocte again. It''s really pretentious to mutter leisurely, Shall we think about ie? Indeed, after the death of a man named Seonghwang, he has a face that is well-dressed to the point of taking power. If you want to be friendly like that, why dont you take this opportunity to properly open trade again? From my point of view, I don''t particrly want to be hostile to anyone. It is best to get along with each other whenever possible. Because peace is the best thing. That''s why, even when he was summoned suspiciously like this, he quietly came out. Ahahahaha... But the saintessughed embarrassingly. That is difficult. Right. broke down? I don''t want to touch you right now, but I don''t have the heart to build friendship in the long term. Please consider our position as well. Is it because of the heterogeneous bill? That''s what I don''t understand. There is no reason to carry out human supremacy policies still in this era. The world has changed, as it would have been hundreds of years ago. I don''t think there''s any need to take sides because you''re a human and you''re a member of this species. The important thing is, from my perspective, the Seongguk will surely fall one day due to its human supremacy. It''s a fact that history proves in any world. If it is simply for the sake of doctrine, there are ways to cover it up. If you don''t know that, can I give you some advice? However, the saintess silently shook her head. Right. There is no will to improve at all. I am no nosy. Until then, I have no intention of stepping into the internal affairs of other countries. And isn''t that the reason why you can''t be friendly with Ernesia Kingdom right now? huh? what do you mean? Wasn''t the biggest conflict between the two countries a heterogeneous bill? at least i know that But this time, he did not readily answer. It means that there is no loyalty to kindly teach you that far. Anyway, as an individual, I have no desire to quarrel with you, Arell, right now. Did you just want to say that directly? As soon as she said that, she got up. And I handed over thememorative gift to her, asking her to take it instead of the long-awaited visit. This is a new chocte product that has not been released yet. Then, please, I will pray that I will see you again next time when it is not unfortunate. Saying that, she said goodbye to me onest time and then disappeared. Then well see you again. He was no longer visible except for his voice. It didn''t mean that he had gone anywhere, but that he had really disappeared from my sight. There was no trace of using magic or the feeling that mana had changed. The principle is slightly different from teleport. Is it a personal ability?'' If I had to categorize it, it would be closer to superpowers. It must have already left the city.'' there''s nothing to find If you put your mind to it, you can figure it out pretty quickly. But I didn''t deliberately follow the signs. There is no reason to hold on to what you let them in anyway. More than anything. it''s bothering. I only move when there is an advantage. By the way, I''ll see you again.... Is it a simple greeting? Or is it with a different intention? Looks like he''s devising something.'' It''s something even a saintess really can''t do. Life must be very tiring. It looks like something annoying is going to happen sooner orter. However, I was gazing at the sky leisurely as if it were a stranger. Did you say that then? I have no intention of fighting now. How far is now''? I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I hope you''re wise. A hag that doesn''t deserve your age. I quietly savored the remaining chocte and talked to myself. Politics and all that is annoying. The sweetness that goes into my mouth like this is more important right now than the tired fights between the two of them. Chapter 170 Chapter 170. It was the time when the two sword masters (1) Arell were in full swing in the chocte business. Meika Jessicaville, a member of the 16th Knights of the Kingdom of Ernesia, was sick to her stomach recently. ... I have a lot of work... I have a lot to worry about... Someone please help me... As she murmurs meaningless words to herself, she shrugs as she looks at the mountain of papers she has to deal with instead. lied I''m really... how far back have I been? She sighed and began sorting through the papers one by one. These are not things you have to do yourself. In the first ce, this office is not his own. Even so, he is very ustomed to crying, but he naturally takes care of things instead. All of these things are her boss. This is the task the captain of the 16th Knights has to do. Why do I have to do all this?!'' Comints pop up, but I can''t help it. It''s not that her boss has a bad character. Normally, this is about this kind of work, and if the person next to me asks for it, I''ll somehow sit down and whimper and handle it myself. But... her boss has a bad habit. asionally, when he is distracted by something, he recklessly clings to it and runs amok as if nothing is in his eyes. If I had known this would happen, would I have stayed in the countryside?'' Meika was a local knight until recently. I am proud of my skills as well. This year, at the age of 21, he entered the aura expert. Normally, it could be said that he was a knight with skills enough to be promoted smoothly. However, Meika''s life was not very smooth. However, perhaps because he was from amoner and had no particr connections, until recently, he could not even look at the famous knights near the royal capital. Her dream is to one day seed. His goal was to y a part in the famous Knights in the future. Anyway, I want to get ahead. that''s her dream. For that she worked hard. Several years ago, he voluntarily applied to recruit an escort for the youngest prince, but unfortunately, he was rejected because there were many more talented people than himself. One day when I missed opportunities so many times and had to live in the province. An unexpected opportunity came. Meika quietly recalled the incident at that time. Are you rmending me to the newly established knights? The direct superior of the Knights Order she was in at the time rmended her to the Knights Order that was supposed to be established in the royal capital on a whim. Thats right, Meika. You know enough about your skills, so you judge that there is nothingcking? Isnt it a strange order of knights by any chance? Arent you selling it to a strange ce? Strangely, the boss was cold when he praised him. I got a bit suspicious when it came up like this. Common sense makes it suspicious when a boss who doesn''t usuallypliment you suddenly says something like this. Usually, a good opportunity rarelyes to a knight staying in the countryside like himself. Above all, Meika was calmly and well-judged about her own abilities. Even though I have the awareness that I have good skills, I dont think I am exceptionally good. You know your subject well. That''s why I was even more curious. You really dont want to send me somewhere strange, do you? For example, the 15th Knights, who are notorious for their indolence. If you go to a ce like that, it''s not a promotion, it''s a demotion. I''d rather resign my knighthood on the spot. It would be much better to farm in my hometown than to go to such a ce. Dont worry. It''s not like that. It will surely be a well-recognized knights in the kingdom. Her boss smiled bitterly and told her to be at ease. Above all, the person who will lead the knights is a member of the royal family. Wow royalty?! It sounds too loud. sorry. Meika nodded and bowed her head. But I couldn''t help but be surprised. The royal family is in charge of the knights. There are no knights directly led by the royal family except for the 1st Division led by the first prince and the 9th Division led by the second prince. To that extent, knights with royalty were special. It is a ce where you are sure to be treated well, as long as you are led by royalty. The honor of being with the royal family alsoes naturally with supplies as the top priority. That''s why it''s a ce that even knights from noble families can''t easily enter. To be transferred to such a ce. Isn''t this the sess you''ve always dreamed of? Um...but who the hell is that royal family? Are you asking that now you must have heard of his name. You probably know the name of Her Highness, the Second Princess, right? Ah no way!? there''s no way you don''t know who The princess who rose to the level of an Auror Master at a much younger age and is now called the 3rd greatest sword master in the kingdom. Cania Ernesia. Did you know that he followed the third prince? You returned to the pce not too long ago. And they say he founded the Knights himself. I got it now I wondered why a new order of knights suddenly appeared at this time. It was an order of knights under the direct jurisdiction of the princess. 2 Princesses.... Meika is pure hehe? I admired it. Little is known about the princess. I''ve only heard it through rumors. Nheless, when she heard about Kania, she had a vague impression of greatness. A sword genius who reached a high level when he was much younger than himself. Of course, as the same knight, I couldn''t help but admire him. The only thing he could do was to work so hard that he could barely reach the level of an Aura Expert. What can I do to be that strong? It was something I couldn''t even imagine. To think that such a person would join the newly formed knights. It was an opportunity that was second to none in her sale, she thought. When I thought about it, I was a little puzzled. How did he manage to get into the knights that the royal family was entrusted with? I dont know what to say to you, Meika, but Tell me properly. It was important to know for sure now that you will find outter anyway. It must be Her Highness'' knights. Wouldn''t that be a problem for the other knights to be left alone? aha? Was it like that? I understood his hesitant words before I could hear them through to the end. Apparently, there was an opinion that it would be better to have the same women as members rather than men, since the knights are led by Her Highness Princess. In the end, after collecting all the female knights across the country, it seems that this proposal came to him. Does it mean that the opportunity came because she was the same woman rather than skill? At first, it seemed like he should know that. You have no intention ofining? In any case, the important thing is that the opportunity to seed hase to you. Now is your chance to say goodbye to this damn old corner. Isn''t that enough? Although Meika is a knight, she has a very snobbish and realistic mindset. Then you know I''ll ept the offer. Any other opinions? no. doesn''t exist. Meika epted the offer without hesitation. As soon as she got back to her dorm, she excitedly started packing. To be honest, I was halfway giving up on getting ahead. An ordinary knight like himself would continue to end his life in the countryside like this, he was epting the reality like that these days. But what is this? An unexpected opportunity came. Even in the royal castle, it entered the knights under the direct jurisdiction of the royal family. If I do well, I can be stronger.'' Above all, if the knights had the sword master, they would surely know the secret to bing stronger. You may finally be on the road to sess that you have been dreaming of. At this time, she was so full of hope. But... in terms of the result, she seeded in life. Somehow, he was directly singled out by that Cania Ernesia and even made him his lieutenant. The reason was purely based on the intuition of the princess, I just have a feeling that she will do well''. For her, that was just fine. At first it seemed like a dream. yes only at first. But that is the beginning of her struggles. .... Although the maker at the time could not have imagined that at all. ... I would like to give advice to me at that time to just rot in the countryside for the rest of my life.'' Meika grumbled in her heart and was organizing the paperwork that Kania had to deal with. After that, in the end, except for the important things she had to check, she was handling them moderately. Something that shouldn''t have happened in the first ce. If you don''t do this, the knights won''t return to normal. Originally, this is what the army is like. If you insist on sticking to the principles, nothing will work properly. There are surprisingly many things that need to be submitted to the upper ranks, such as training ns and supplies, and other tasks that need to be handled with paperwork. In particr, engineers in high-ranking positions actually spend more time sitting in the office than in the field. For that reason, this task was important. And if you push each of these one by one, you will eventually be unbearable. As a result, she was able to help in moderation when it was okay to pass it in moderation. ...Come to think of it, did you say that leaving work to subordinates is surprisinglymon in the military?'' Absurdity is familiar in the military. sad but true I''d rather be less unfair if that''s the reason. It wasn''t because Kania waszy orzy that she took on the job instead. It''s just... It''s just blinking. Is it the freewheeling characteristic of the royal family or is it her individual personality? At other times, even if it''s a bit disappointing, he''s the captain of the knights without any problems. And what is the princess in question doing now? Just as Meika was thinking that far, light footsteps sounded outside the hallway and the door mmed! it opened nicely. ...The leader told me to open the door because it''s broken, right? As if there was no need to check who it was, Meika reflexively nagged and turned her head. Then, Kania tilted her head and looked at Meika. The cost of repairing the door is alsoing out of our budget. Lately, Meika, do you nag like Arel? Even otherwise, His Highness, the 3rd prince, recently sent me a letter of sympathy. No, before that, where have you been until now? Even if you don''t have to ask, you know what you were doing a little while ago. Even so, the reason why I deliberately ask this is to make myself self-aware. You forgot the papers again? ah? Sorry?. Kania put on a puzzled expression and apologized obediently. Ive sorted things out, so please check. If you don''t, I won''t be able to work again. In addition, even his Majesty the King, who secretly came out for an inspection not too long ago, even said that he would ask for Kania''s assistance, so I''m dying of burden. My stomach hurts sincerely at the reality that the royal family is in the eyes of mere adjutants of knights. Naturally, Kania herself did not know about this situation. Because I was told not to speak. Mostly in the form of pay raises. When Meikains, Kania hurries back to her seat and quietly starts checking the documents. Chapter 171 Chapter 171. The two sword masters (2) Seeing the captain like that made Meika''s eyes flicker for some reason. ...At first, I couldn''t even make eye contact with this person.'' Soon after he was suddenly appointed vice-captain, he came to realize the princess''s fierce side, and when he came to his senses, before he knew it, he was able to say everything he wanted to say to a certain extent, other than being rude to the princess. Can not help it. Because I can''t survive without it. When you get hit by work, people be stronger. As a knight, his swordsmanship did not increase, only his ability to speak, speak loudly, and scribble with a pen increased. Could it be that you have been training all this time? I was going to warm up a little bit, but when I came to my senses, it was already time like this. Ahahahaha... Kania smiled and tried to gloss over it. However, Meika is noticing inwardly. Looking at the dirt on Kania''s clothes, it was a bit strange. It was evident that he had practiced most of the night. These days, she seems to be immersed in training while reducing her personal time. This has rarely happenedtely, but due to an incident, Kania suddenly began to focus all her attention on self-training. Knowing the reason, Meika thought to herself. Are you so resentful of losing to him?'' Not long ago, Ernesia of Cania went to challenge another sword master in the kingdom to a duel for some reason. Hearing the news, Mayka was very surprised. A confrontation between knights who cannot even match themselves. Not only her, but there must be no one who doesn''t pay attention to those who say they''ve held a sword. But speaking of results. Kania Ernesia lost to him. It was a clean rout by anyone''s eyes. Meika, who had to observe the confrontation between the two in person, has no choice but to admit what she saw. Official Aura Master in Ernesia Kingdom. There are only three people in existence who have reached the levelmonly known as the Sword Master. Menel Grent, Commander of the Knights of the Kingdom''s 2nd Division. Betn Melphena, the lord of the Motran estate located in the western part of the kingdom. And the second princess of Ernesia Kingdom, Ernesia, Kania. Considering that the master''s level is something that ordinary Aura users can''t reach even if they devote their whole lives to training, or even if they have talent, they can only reach it at the end of their lives. It is quite unusual that there are currently three people who are called sword masters in the kingdom. To that extent, the knights who reached the master''s level were literally legends to other knights. That''s why the knights envy them, or sometimes think about these things with their imagination. Who is the strongest among the three masters? Of course, this is a half-joking question. Even when Kania was called the 2nd Master before reaching the stage, there were asional disputes like this, but I wasn''t sure who was doing this. Because the parties there were quiet. The two Masters above had practically no contact with each other. Menel only thoroughly protects the pce, but shows no interest in other matters. Perhaps because of his age, he was now thoroughly focusing on training his sessor. After Betn took office as a lord, he did not go to the battlefield except during thest war. That''s why there was no reason to ignite a futile debate over who was the strongest among the sword masters. At some point, there was even an unwritten rule that those who reached the level of sword masters would notpete with each other. In the midst of that, it was none other than Kania who threw a stir. Menel! Fight me with a sword!! After Kania founded the 16th Knights, it became somewhat stable. These were the words Kania suddenly came up with when she visited Menel. All the knights who witnessed the scene were astonished without exception. So did Menel. Menel Grent, a knight who entered the age of 70 this year. However, even at his advanced age, his physique remained firmer than that of other young knights, so the stern atmosphere that radiated from his appearance was no less than that of other knights. He, too, opened his eyes wide when Kania, who suddenly came to visit him, spoke these words out of the blue. Are you serious, princess? He was surprised not only because the princess challenged him to a duel. Of course, that was surprising, but her skills are already acknowledged by everyone. Menel also hadn''t seen Kania''s power in person, but he was sure that there would be no lies. The reason he was surprised was... Princess. huh? Is the princess aware of what level she has reached? At his question, Kania tilted her head. Still, as if seriously contemting an answer, he tilted his head a few times beforeing up with an answer. You know? Then why do you want to duel with an old man like this? You''re wondering who''s stronger? This one was answered right away. Kania came to him purely topete with him. so imed. Innocence... wanting topete only with strength... is that all? huh? Then there must be some other reason''? When Kania asked casually, Menel thought for a moment as if thinking about something. Anyway it seems that the princess is unaware of it. What are you talking about? Princess, do you know that the other masters... Sir Betn have never even exchanged swords with each other? It seems like he heard it It seems he didnt hear it Kania groaned. I was rtively uninterested in such rumors, so I wasn''t sure if I''d heard of them. Really not? yes. Neither he nor I have ever pointed our swords at each other, both as training and as a formal duel. he asserted. Do you know why? I don''t know. An answer without even the slightest hesitation. ...That''s because when we reach our level, even hasty sword fighting can cause anxiety to others. Apparently, this princess knows nothing at all. As you can see, he is not the type to be sensitive to that, and he is still young. So, thought Menel, he had no choice but to tell him himself. Only two of us in the kingdom... No, three if you include the princess. Our ce has more eyes on others than you think. Do you have a lot of snow? It means that there are many people who will be anxious if we recklesslypete orpete. There are only a few masters in the kingdom. I don''t know if it''s good to hear. As much as that, there are not a few eyes that keep them in check. Especially if there are only two or three strong people in the kingdom, it''s better. But if they hit each other to see who is the strongest, will everyone praise and like it? The world isn''t that simple, and humans aren''t that simple. Menel knows that. So you mean everyone is jealous? You are not wrong. However, it would be better if it ended simply with jealousy. But how many annoying troubles aristocratic society begins with its jealousy. He shook his head as if fed up. To avoid that, we deliberately avoided even bumping into each other. Its tricky. That is power. The stronger you are, the more you pay attention to your surroundings. The ironic reality of power. So is that it? You mean you don''t want to confront me because something annoying happens? ...if you understand, that doesn''t matter. Menel said with a wry smile. After listening to his advice, Kania kept her mouth shut as if she was in deep trouble for a moment. I didn''t understand everything. However, Kania tried her best to sympathize with what he wanted to say. However, the fundamentals of human beings remain the same. Princess, why not act recklessly Then, cant we just do it? yes? Menel blinked. Menel I understand roughly what you are talking about. In the end, arent other peoples jealous gazes annoying? Kania tried to speak as she understood. There is no reason for Menel... and the other masters to be afraid of the envy of a mere noble. It''s just annoying. You mean you put up with it because you dont want blood on your sword? I cant deny I cant. He couldn''t help but agree with the blunt words. I avoid it because I don''t want to get bloody. There was no more appropriate word. Yes. He has no reason to be afraid of others. I just put up with it because I hate conflict. That''s why I refrained from drawing unnecessary attention. When a war breaks out, he silently wields his sword and carries out his duties as a knight. That is the iron rule of this Menel''. However, in the case of Kania, it seemed that he had a slightly different intention. ...I think I understand why Your Majesty is so worried about the princess. It is a remark that is so violent that it is impossible to think of it as a princess. Is it his original nature or... Or maybe it''s the influence of another person...'' He muttered to himself and sighed secretly. Also, I can''t just skip it. he thought quietly. princess. Sir Menel red at Kania seriously. She unknowingly shrugged her shoulders a little. How about you stop joking around here? ???? what? A lot of people are worried. Menel was speaking seriously. After the princess established the knights, even this old man could hear the voices of many people worrying. What are you talking about? Furthermore... I wondered what kind of favor you were asking me for when you suddenly came to visit me. It''s no wonder that it''s seen as nothing more than an immature prank. Kania shut her mouth at his point and red at him fiercely as well. Because it was a straight line. She too is aware. After returning to the castle, he seeded in revealing his will to lead the knights somehow, but it was not so smooth. There''s no way I wouldn''t know it was her. What do you mean, Lord Menel? Normally, she would be overwhelmed on the spot, but her opponent was also a knight who was on the same level as her or higher. I know. Why does the princess want topete with me? Looks like you made a pact with His Majesty. Yes. The reason why Kania dared to fight against Menel was because of the promise she made with her father Theonel when he founded his knights. When Kania founded the current knights, there was a little background at the time. The current Knights Temr was nothing more than a ce where permission was granted conditionally. ording tomon sense, there was no way that the Knights Temr would be created simply by begging. There is a princess, not a prince. It couldn''t be easy even if she was the 3rd sword master. At that time, Kania shared several promises with her father. To be properly recognized as a member of the Knights. Also, Kania''s own skills should be properly recognized. One of the conditions is to be recognized by Masters of the same realm, including Menel, a Master who has reached the same realm. Chapter 172 Chapter 172. Two sword masters (3) Normally, everyone would think this if these conditions were met. ah? I don''t have the heart to give permission''. However, Kania went directly to Menel to receive sincere recognition. However, Menel, who actually visited, was adamant. That''s why I can''t easily ept the princess''s argument. And he was the one who opposed Kania''s establishment of the Knights from the beginning. He continued talking nonchntly. It still is. Why do you want the princess to be in charge of the knights? If I put it that way, are my older brother and Leonil the same? Jeil has a duty as the next king. Leonil-nim is also fulfilling his duties as a royal family doctor''s son. But the princess doesn''t have to do that. Menel calmly pointed out. Think of the knights who will be swayed by the princess''s stubbornness. Aren''t you pitiful? .......!! At those words, Kania jumped up from the spot. I never think so. She spoke in a very calm voice. I will make my knights the best knights in the kingdom. So, never feel sorry for her. Hoo? Is that so? Yeah, and I didnt think Lord Menel would approve of it easily. I didn''te here just to talk about hurting my mouth. Kania ordered to bring the sword. I also want you topete with me. And if I win, admit it. is that a promise? Then should I keep it? ....okay. Menel was silent for a moment, then nodded. The princess is so stubborn... I can''tment further. Then he got up from his seat. Even though I''m old, I''ll do my best to help the princess''s enlightenment. Saying so and confidently epting the duel, he was by no means an old knight. In the meantime, the spirit of the appendix who survived numerous battlefields was overflowing. I won''t look after you, even if it''s a princess. I hate to be annoying, but when ites to swords, I always mean it. He leisurely puts a smile on his lips. I will teach you that being a knight is never light. The duel was decided to take ce at a training ground managed by the Knights of Menel. There''s no need to promiseter. Saying that, Menel said he would give her a duel as soon as she said it. It was a wee thing for Kania as well. Lately, she''s been trying to be nice, but she''s still impatient, so it was more convenient than waiting for a date. Next... I am an observer. There are two suitable opponents. He smiled and said so, calling two people to observe. Menel''s lieutenant and Kania''s lieutenant Meika. ...is this a duel? Menel''s adjutant muttered softly and epted it without much agitation. For some reason, I felt like I half expected it to turn out like this. However, Meika, who was still inexperienced, could not do that. Wait a minute, Commander?! A duel with Sir Menel? What do you mean? Suddenly, I heard that I had an important business, so I hurriedly ran to it, but I didn''t know that it was like this. Her rtive inexperience andck ofposure were frankly disconcerting. More than that! You forgot you had an important meeting and went looking for where you were! Ah... did you? It was only then that Kania remembered that he was secretly skipping school. Sorry Meika? You''re going back right after this is over, okay? Please tell me the reason properly. What happened? yes? ... If we can''t beat Sir Menel, our knights might be ruined. yes? I didn''t understand, but this was just a rough intuition. It didn''t look like she was joking. At least I know that I''m not the kind of person who would do something like this for no reason. ...I can''t. Meika drooped her shoulders and finally epted to watch as an observer. He knew very well that he had no power to intervene in Kania''s actions anyway. The observer was also roughly decided on the spot, and the two masters immediately brought their swords. It was not a wooden sword, but a sword that was actually used. ...That''s the sword of the Kenzest family. He admired Kania''s sword. It''s been a while since I''ve actually seen it. Have you seen it? I saw it for a while when the previous head of the Kenzest family was living there. How many decades ago was that? His eyes, which had been talking as if he missed them a little, gradually became serious. If you''ve inherited it, you can''t cut corners. At first, he told him to bring an ordinary sword, but he immediately told his men to bring another sword. And this time, he received his favorite sword and took it out. Is that Sir Menels sword? Yes, this is the sword I can handle most skillfully. Menel drew his sword as if to show off. Sureureung. A clear metallic sound is crying from the de of the sword. What he pulled out was a rapier. It was a very thin-ded sword that did not match his burly physique. Normally, it would be strange to see a knight with such a strong physique draw such a thin sword. Kania was genuinely nervous for some reason and red at the rapier he was holding. The extent to which weapons Menel favors is well known among knights. Even if she is dull in rumors, she has probably heard of it. Especially if Menel pulled out a rapier. Few fools would be able tough at his appearance. Although he is a master of other weapons, the sword he is most confident in is none other than this rapier. Anyway, the princess wouldn''t be able to show off her skills properly without this guy. He sighed and muttered. Although the de was thin, it felt unusually sharp when he held it. In reality, a blue aura flowed out and covered the de of his rapier. A wless aura densely surrounds the thin de, bringing out unusual sharpness and strength. It is proof that he is a master of this sword. Even if the sword is thin, if someone with that level of skill holds it, it will be as sharp as any other famous sword. That''s... a knight who has risen to the level of a master other than me... Kania swallowed dry saliva, pulled out her sword, and stood up. While each lieutenant watched the movements of the two knights facing each other with some tension. The athlete will yield to the princess. is that okay? Are you even underestimating? But you can''t be offended. In fact, his skills made even Kania feel like facing a wall for the first time. Its not that Im particrly arrogant. Please consider it just the manners of an elder. The old knight holding the rapier muttered that and gave a rxed smile. Because I''m not old enough to give away a yer for a young man. At the half-joking remark, Kania nodded and decided to ept his consideration. As soon as the words came out, Kania rushed as fast as she could. Cutting through the air around her, her sword flew towards Menel, drawing several blue trails. A sharp sword that lightly cut through enemy gates during the war. Originally, even against other knights, unless it was a real battle, Kania would never put on such a level of swordsmanship. This is because ordinary knights cannot survive even if they face each other. however. I see... It''s an aura of surprising density. Menel smiled strangely, like an old man delighted with his granddaughter''s tricks. That moment. For some reason, Kania felt an eerie presence. And without hesitation, as instinct led me, I immediately threw my body to the side. Immediately, several precise stabs passed by at close intervals. And at the same time, the sh from Kania was Kakakakang!'' It went off with a sharp sound. Fast?????? I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but I sensed what had happened. Menel quickly knocked out the sword he wielded with only one rapier, deflected it, and even counterattacked. Swordsmanship with incredible speed and precision. Above all, even after taking Kania''s sword, his rapier did not suffer any damage. It is proof that his spirit is never inferior to hers. It''s amazing.... Kania inadvertently admired that amazing swordsmanship. What if you faced the same swordsmanship in the same situation? At least, I wasn''t sure that I would be able to deal with it as easily as Menel. That''s why Kania smiled ferociously and rejoiced. As expected... A knight who has reached the level of a master.'' Only then did he desperately understand why Arel had told him that he might lose if he fought other Masters. For the first time, the feeling that she was being pushed back made her unconsciously happy. After the war, I had to continue to watch the training of my subordinates or train alone. that was fine too. Still, it wascking somewhere in the sense of pushing myself. Princess, would you like to continue? Of course. Kania moved her feet nonstop, stepping back and forth, looking for gaps in him. Anyway, aside from speed, he would definitely have the upper hand in terms of the power of his sword. Being so confident, Kania rather than clumsily looking for a gap. I chose to push with force. I see You are full of energy. Menel admired rtively calmly and responded to Kania''s push attack by diligently moving his rapier. Although the de is rtively thinpared to other swords, the de does not get damaged even if it is bumped several times. It is proof that his aura is never inferior to Kania''s. It is great swordsmanship. The person who taught the princess taught me fairly perfect swordsmanship. Menel muttered as if he had figured it all out in this short space of time. On the other hand, Kania became quite impatient. As if aiming for her gap, his eyes shone sharply differently from just before. Then I will push from my side this time. Menel politely deres that he will attack. However, it wasn''t just pride, it was full of leisure as if he was more considerate of his subordinates than himself. ...but only once. That moment. !! Kania saw something like a sh of light in front of her eyes. I tried to avoid it, but it was already toote. Instead, the body moved reflexively. He momentarily held out his sword and tried to block it. Almost immediately after, the tip of Menel''s rapier thrust out reached Kania''s sword face. bang! There was an unbelievable sound that it was just swords colliding. The shock wave from the huge aura on the sword collided and shook the surroundings. If it had been an ordinary knight, it would have been shattered with just the current shock. Even Kania could not easily stop it. Ugh?! I barely defended myself with all my might. Nevertheless, I had no choice but to take a step back. Its over. And Menel never missed that opportunity. His sword shed and he cut her sword upward. But that''s all. Menel did nothing else. I felt like I didn''t have to. How are you? Do you want to continue? No, its okay. Kania hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. Chapter 173 Chapter 173. Two Sword Masters (4) She understood too. If it had been a real battle, countless stabs would have pierced him at the same time as he had just cut off his sword. Same goes for the first hit. Originally, it would have been a swordsmanship that involved dozens of stabs in the same single blow. Kania couldn''t help but admit that she had lost. She put her sword in and bowed slightly to him. I lost no, I lost. The match is a match and it is necessary to treat the opponent properly. Don''t be too discouraged. Still, the pure sharpness of the sword was a little higher for the princess. The reason I won is because experience preceded me. So... It''s okay. To Menel, who had just exined her swordsmanship as if tofort herself, Kania smiled casually and nodded. I understand what iscking. So... she dered with determination once again. Next time I will win. Seeing that, Menel secretly smiled bitterly. Come to think of it, I''ve never said that I''ve only won this once. Was it just to be acknowledged somehow? As expected, stubbornness isn''t normal.'' I had a hunch that for the time being, I was going to get pretty sick of dealing with this princess. After that incident, Kania began to focus on training in earnest. Wouldn''t it be nice if it ended with a heartwarming story of a simple battle between sword masters?... Meika secretly sighed. The fact that Kania suddenly began to devote herself to training with her willpower... it didn''t matter much to her. Anyway, the captain seems to be serious.'' She was watching to see if she was skipping Kania, who was having a snowball fight with the papers... No, she thought as she watched. Since that day, Kania has visited Menel from time to time and challenged him to a duel again and again. As he dered, it seemed that he was determined to keep applying for a match until he won. Sir Menel epts it as a dresser. And every time, he was overwhelming Kania within the limit. Even when he saw himself as a childpared to the two of them when it came to swordsmanship, it was clear that Menel was overwhelming Kania. The question is how far this will lead.'' Meika had once asked Kania, who was groaning, if she was upset with the oue of the match after returning to her office once before. leader? Are you sure you will continue to challenge yourself like this? Yeah, will you? Not even the slightest hesitation. Then, as she began to seriously think about how to fight next, Meika was perplexed. If this continues, Kania will not continue to take care of the knights properly. And the amount of work on their behalf increases. no, that doesn''t matter However, on the way back that day, I only vaguely heard about the general circumstances of Kania. One of the conditions for Kania to maintain the current knights is to be recognized by Lord Menel. ?uh? for a moment?'' So what if you can''t win? Could it be that the current knights are disappearing? That''s not allowed!'' This is undesirable for a maker. All she wants is a promotion. I came up to the castle for a long time, but I can''t go back. Even if sheins every time, it''s definitely not a bad job for her. And... ...I''m praying for the leader.'' Meika nced at the groaning Kania and made up her mind to somehow win the match. Is that why you came running to me? Arel clenched her chin and stabbed Meika, who was flustered in front of her eyes! I stared. Even though herplexion was half blue, Meika managed to answer with all her strength. Everything... I thought it was for the sake of the leader... Kania-nim. Am I not angry? So rx. Perhaps feeling sorry for some reason, Arell sighed and said in a slightly more rxed mood than before. I''m really sorry for the rudeness I just gave you. While thinking that she had to help the current Kania somehow, Meika heard that Arell had returned to the castle for a while for some reason. Then, he hoped to have an audience with him quickly, and fortunately, Arell epted the request. I was lucky because I was halfway into it with the feeling of letting it happen. Was it Meika? I know about you because we exchanged letters several times, so I can give you this much time. Besides, you havent seen each other since the interview with my escort before, right? Thank you. But do you remember what happened then? of course. Did you say that in the interview then? I volunteered because I wanted to seed. Meika haha! and held his breath. At that time, Arel remembered the blunders he had made when he was nervous. I am truly ashamed. Meika bowed her head as if in awe. are you okay. Let''s put aside such hard talk. Anyway, the business is almost over. After all, I only came to talk about the future. yes? no. Just talking about this job. So what? To the puzzled Mayka, Arel evaded the question and urged her to tell the story in detail. Come to think of it, I''ve been busy with worktely, so I didn''t know much about Kania''s current situation after returning to the royal castle. Could my sister have an ident? It just seemed to be worrying about the wrong things. Meika shook her head. no. Actually, that''s not the case... She reported to Arell about Kania''s recent situation. And he exined everything about the duel with Menel as far as he knew. Arel then nodded twice as if he understood. Oh, was it like that? Yes, it is. So you came here to ask me for advice because you dont want to lose your current job? No its not like that. ....Still, if you ask me if I have any thoughts like that, I can''t deny it. Is my understanding really correct? However, as if what he just said was a joke, Arel grinned. I''m kidding. I got it really right. Did you really think Sir Menel had that level of skill? Your father is also very mean. Did you not know? Thats because Ive never seen that old man fight in person. I was just guessing. Saying that, Arel seemed quite interested. I asked Meika what she saw about Menel''s swordsmanship at the time. At first, I exined what I saw, but to be honest, I didn''t have the confidence to put everything into words properly. It was still difficult for her to see the fight between the two properly. However, Arel nodded his head as if he understood that alone. So Meika, is that what you want to ask me? As if he understood everything, Arel first pointed out what Mayka wanted to ask. How can Sister Kania beat Sir Menel? How...? Meika seemed a little surprised. As he said, she came to Arel to ask for advice. He knew that he was the one who set up the theory of Kania''s swordsmanship and instructed her on how to train, because he had already heard it from himself. For that reason, she asked to see him, thinking that Arell, who is also Kania''s swordsmanship teacher, might be able to solve her problems. I heard that he had enough knowledge to understand all of the opponent''s swordsmanship and teach them how to break even just by looking and listening. Didn''t you show that as well a little while ago? By the way, thats why you came to see me. Are you worried about your sister? Oh well, since I got a job, is it worth it? That''s what I mean... Actually... there are things like that. For some reason, Arel''s gaze, looking at her happily, made Meika feel a bit pricked with her conscience. So I had no choice but to be honest. ... Putting aside the continuation of the Knights from now on, the leader will not take care of the work properly. There are limits to working alone. ....sorry. I couldn''t properly teach that aspect to my sister. For some reason, Arell looks at himself sadly. More than that, Mr. Arell! Please, ask the captain for advice. Hmm? What should I do? Can I teach you? At Meika''s request, Arel pretended to be worried for a while. She felt a little strange that his reaction was not as good as expected. Um... Arel-nim? Im sorry, Lord Meika, but that wont work. Allel declined the request. Why? Yeah. It''s not like my sister asked me to in the first ce. Did I tell you to find out the old man''s strategy? isn''t it? ...That''s that. I can give you some advice if you ask me. But that''s not the case, is your sister herself thinking of a way to defeat Sir Menel? Yes. It is a fact that Meika already knows that Kania is working hard to realize her own shorings. If they are not acknowledged there, they are not allowed to maintain the current Knights. Anyway, this is a problem she has to solve. Knowing that fact, Arel was not inclined to give advice easily. So I wont give you any advice. There are times when you have to think about yourself in order to grow. For that, my father also put a condition on my sister. I can''t do anything stupid. Meika had no choice but to agree with Arell''s opinion. But Huh? Oh no. Meika couldn''t doze off to the end. Even if it was for Kania''s sake, it wouldn''t be the right thing to forcefully use it. ???? Hmm. Arel crossed his arms and groaned as he looked at Meika, who looked slightly sullen. Well, isnt it dishonest to let go of your hands at all? In addition... I was the one who taught my sister how to use the sword. If you''ve been broken like that by someone else, that''s also a bit of a shame. Hearing Arel''s self-talk, Meika''s face suddenly brightened. Then are you helping me? However, I have no intention of giving advice first. Allel said to Meika, Wait a minute, and went somewhere. After a while, Arel, who came back to her who was waiting nkly, handed out a letter to Meika. This? This is my advice. Does this letter contain instructions for Kania to defeat Sir Menel? Mayka took it cautiously. but. I''ll leave it to my sister to open it. You never open it. I was taken aback by those words. Because I put a spell on it so that if someone else opens it, the letter will burn. Understand? Arell smiled mischievously and added one more time. I don''t do that. But why? I''m just trying to ask my sister''s will. If you need my advice, I''ll open it, otherwise I won''t. All you can do is this level of good. Allel said that firmly. Then tell your sister for sure. I will also watch what my sister will choose. Chapter 174 Chapter 174. The two sword masters (5) The meaning of Arel''sst words sounded strange for some reason, but with this, Kania got advice on how to defeat Menel. Meika felt a bit proud and decided to pass this on to Kania. By the way... what kind of advice is written on it...? Curious as she looked at the letter she was holding. But I didn''t even dare to open it. Didn''t Arel warn you that this letter is enchanted? It was said that if someone other than Kania touched it, it would burn. Is it real?'' It doesn''t look like there''s any device on the outside. If it''s magic, you can''t recognize it yourself. I don''t know much about magic, but if there is such a thing... Actually, even if it''s not under magic, I don''t have the guts to open it. I''d rather ask for a raise.'' Since he has been receiving advice like this from Arel himself, it is certain that Kania will be delighted. Meika believed that and returned to the Knights. huh? advice? Kania looked at Meika with a nk face. What is he talking about?'' It was a puzzled expression. yes! I got it from Arel! To such a leader, the adjutant smiled brightly and handed the letter he had received to her. It was definitely written in this letter. If you do this, the captain will be able to defeat Lord Menel and be recognized! ???? really? Kania silently red at the letter in Meika''s hand. Are you really real? Yes, it is. Well, I can''t believe it. That genius advice. There must be a number written on it that he hadn''t thought of. With that certainty, Meika held out the letter. ruler! Come on! And you can praise yourself for getting this from him. If possible, I would like to thank him for his contribution with this month''s sry. Meika encouraged her to continue receiving the letter with her eyes twinkling. However, I realized that Kania''s reaction was strange because for some reason, she remained silent. Captain Kania? Why are you like that? Hey, Meika. yes? Are you sure it''s written here? yes! No doubt. Do you really think you''re going to cheat on the leader? You know you don''t have the guts to do that. Stop your doubts and open it. However, Kania was somehow hesitant to ept it. She hesitated to see if something conflicted. no. I''ll give up too. In the end, I refused to read. Why? Why and what? To be acknowledged by Lord Menel is what I have to do. I had no intention of asking Arel for advice from the beginning. As if finally making up her mind, she shook her head resolutely. And Meika? ???? yes''? I dont think Arel would have given this to me first but could it be you? Kania narrowed her eyes and showed signs of questioning her lieutenant. Meika felt cold for some reason. Maybe this is not a sry increase, but rather a cutback crisis? Uh.. Have you been there? Seeing the adjutant unable to answer, Kania was half convinced. I''m sorry... but the leader is still struggling, isn''t it? Is your opponent your opponent? But... if the captain is not recognized by Sir Menel, if he is not properly recognized as a knight? What will happen to our Knights? It''s not just me. Everyone who came up here longed for Kania-nim, so they hoped to join the Knights. Of course, although he is a leader with many disadvantages more than his strengths, the knights except for Meika never looked down on Kania. Of course, I hope you dont sneak away during business hours. ...why don''t you do it straight whether you''re praising or not? Kania sighed. Only then did Meika understand why she did this. Its not that I dont understand how you feel, Meika, but I cant do it this way. Why? This should be acknowledged by Sir Menel. Isnt that my limit? oh? Why? No, I didn''t know that Kania-nim would say such a wonderful thing. Didnt I tell you to praise or curse, either one or the other? Opening her eyes, Kania said again, Anyway. anyway. Lord Menel, sooner orter I will win. And you will be recognized. ...I heard you kept it until now? She shrugged at the factual point. Ah, wait and see! Because I can win this time! ...As expected, wouldn''t it be better to just look at the advice? Unlike Kania, Meika couldn''t let go of her attachment to the letter. I got it while struggling at best, but I couldn''t regret it because I didn''t need it. I wonder what kind of advice will be written Then why dont you watch Meika too? yes? It''s impossible. Meika shook her head. Then, as to why he couldn''t open it, he quietly confessed what Arel had asked him to do. Magic''? Kania tilted her head and poked her head out at the letter Meika was holding, and for some reason pretended to sniff it. I dont think there is anything like that? Can you tell from that? Seeing disbelief, Kania nodded confidently. It''s okay. If it''s enchanted, it smells like mana. What is the smell of mana? While Meika was suspicious, she tried to confirm as Kania ordered. Captain, I dont know if this burns down, right? You really don''t know? And when I opened it, the letter was..... Oh my God? ....did not burn. Arell-sama? Only then did Meika realize that she had been tricked and dye her face red. Why the hell did you lie like that? Could it be that you didn''t seem to trust yourself that much? Once I opened it, I tried to check what the advice was for myself. However, Kania pretends not to be interested until the end. I want you to stop being stubborn... Meika muttered to herself as she checked the letter. and. ...Why is Arel-sama doing this? A small voice leaked out of her mouth as if she couldn''t understand it. and after some time Kania came back to fight Menel again. Have you not given up yet? How many challenges has this been already? Menel smiled bitterly and epted Kania''s challenge again. It''s okay, I''m going to win this time. I dont care. Menel showed a rxed attitude towards Kania, who showed a confident appearance, and pulled out his rapier. hmm? But this time he let out a puzzled groan. Kania-sama that sword? ...This is the result of my brainstorming. Kania wasn''t holding the sword she was using. Instead, he was holding a sword that was about half the length shorter. Almost like a short sword. Kania must have preferred a sword like a long sword originally? Menel stared at the sword she was holding for a few seconds in silence, then nodded. ....All right. And the two immediately opened the gap, took a stance, and went straight to the confrontation. Unlike before, Kania did not look at the gap and boldly charged towards Menel. ...That''s the only way to shorten the length of the sword.'' Even if you try to see the timing, there is no way Menel will allow it. So, as soon as the confrontation started, she was about to close the distance before he even noticed her move. I cant let theme. Menel murmured softly and stretched out his arm holding the rapier. Several slender swords loaded with auras stretched out toward Kania, creating long shes. Kania narrowly avoided the stab that a knight of a lower level than them would have received without even reacting properly. Could it be that the eyes are familiar...?'' Thinking back to the time when she was in a hurry to block the first confrontation, now she is so ustomed to dodging. Of course, it seemed familiar to others, but the person himself was desperate. It''s barely enough to avoid it somehow... It''s thanks to getting used to the speed while ying against him steadily. But it''s the same as being on the precarious border. I shouldn''t be clumsy.'' Menel''s eyes sharpened. Undoubtedly, her talent is genuine. I will be a little sincere. Then, this time, sharper swordsmanship than before was poured out. That wasn''t power?'' Kania was slightly surprised. However, on the other hand, he calmly watched his movements and desperately moved with all his might to get out of the rapier''s rays. Gradually, she also moved her sword to deflect the rapier that could not be damaged, and began to exchange battles in earnest. As long as your sword is short, you''re good at swinging it. Even if it''s not, Menel''s swordsmanship is focused on stabbing, so the range is long. Normally, I would choose a sword with a longer reach to counter his swordsmanship. On top of that, with her strength and aura, it would be more than enough to lightly wield arger greatsword. Even so, she dared to choose a shorter sword. There''s no way he doesn''t know the number of goals. That''s why Kania also desperately tried to close the distance with Menel in order to win at once. It''s not easy though... Kania reflexively clenched her teeth as the rapier stabbed her shoulder and leg. Although it is in sparring, its power is reduced, and it is not actually pierced because it protects itself with an aura. That doesn''t mean it''s painless. In fact, it is a pain that is no different from an actual cut. In that case... Kania kicked the ground as hard as she could. After somehow closing the distance and getting out of the tip of the rapier. At the same time, he kicked the floor lightly, scooping out some of the soil and kicking it up. Another not noble way Menel tilted his head lightly to avoid a lump of dirt flying in his face. And during that moment, Kania approached Menel to a fairly close distance. As expected... Menel, who was the princess''s goal, calmly read her intentions. You seem to have thought that my swordsmanship would be difficult to deal with if you were close. As a swordsmanship that basically relies on stabbing, it may have a longer reach than other swordsmanships, but it tends to be somewhat difficult to counter at short distances. On the other hand, the shorter the length of the sword, the more advantageous it is to wield it when it is close. Even so, it''s clumsy, princess.'' You can''t be unaware of such ws. A countermeasure was devised long ago. The idea was not bad, but there is still a difference in experience to attack in this way. Even so... I''m really afraid of the future.'' It is true that Kania has been able to cope with his swordsmanship admirably. ...Even so, I won''t look at it.'' Menel reacted calmly and tried to shake off the nearby Kania. He cleverly yed with his rapier and cut off the sword that attacked his neck. This time too, when I... Menel was speechless. A shadow fell before his eyes. When he realized that it was Kania''s forehead. Haaaaaaa! It was after she gave Menel a headbutt to the bridge of his nose. Chapter 175 Chapter 175. Two Sword Masters (6) Did you think this was real? Kania smirked. I knew from the start that he could counter his target. His experience cannot be underestimated. That''s why Kania desperately thought of a way he wouldn''t respond. Couldn''t there have been no knights who headbutted like this in Sir Menel''s experience? Kania''s headbutt caused Menel to fall backwards, bleeding from his nose. It''s a simple headbutt, but it''s actually a headbutt with all the power and aura of a sword master. It was because the target was a Master who had reached the same level, but if it was hit by another object, even a rock might have been easily crumbled. for a moment?! Can I do that before that?!'' Meika, who was observing the confrontation between the two, was shocked and unable to make a sound. Headbutting in the middle of a duel... Isn''t that a foul!? When he nced at his side, Menel''s adjutant also had his eyes wide open. ... Common sense is strange, right?'' Meika was relieved that she wasn''t the only one surprised. What matters is the direction of the confrontation. What? No matter how much Menel did, he could see that the previous blow had been unexpectedly thrown backwards. and. Kania''s sword was aimed at his neck. ?... How is it? ....that''s great. Menel admitted defeat all too easily. Anyway, it is true that Kania defeated him. He readily epted that. Fairness in practice is nothing but bullshit. As promised, I will admit that the princess is acting as a knight. * * * Afterwards, Menel heard from Kania that he would readily ept the oue of today''s game. This gave them some justification to keep the knights intact for the time being. Relieved by that fact, Kania and Meika returned to the Knights. I''m d, Captain. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... However, unlike Meika, who was relieved meekly, Kania seemed to be grunting as if she did not understand something. Why is that, Captain? Don''t you understand something? Well, it''s not that I don''t understand. Of course, even if he won, he would hit him that way... It wasn''t necessary to choose a method, but what about as a knight? For some reason, I think Sir Menel... saw it. However, what Kania was thinking was apletely different matter. She didn''t really care if she head-butted or what. That''s what I''ve always learned from the time I held the sword. Let go of your shame in order to win. Whoever taught me the sword always emphasized it. Because we were united with that spirit, we didnt bother about head-butting. ...Can''t it be''? Meika shook her head. When she saw it, she could hardly catch up with her own eyes at the confrontation between the two who had reached the level of masters. But what if it''s not power? I honestly had no idea. ...It may have been far after all. Kania muttered softly and seemed to be determined. By the way, Meika? yes? What was written in the advice that Arel gave you? Are you showing interest in that now? Meika read it and deliberately did not tell Kania about its contents. It was something she didn''t want to hear too much. But are you done now? Then you can listen. Still, I guess I was curious. So, after the confrontation, I asked Meika. ...Oh, actually, that''s it. However, for some reason, Meika''s expression hardened and her words slurred. For some reason, it seemed very embarrassing to talk about the content. How do I exin that?'' Looking at Kania''s puzzled eyes, Meika sweated inwardly. The truth is, I wasn''t going to keep talking. It was because she couldn''t understand Arel''s intentions. But you can''t hide it as long as you ask. Actually. Meika said with a slightly dark face. Nothing was written. The content of the letter waspletely nk. I''m not kidding people, are you talking? ?????.'' Do you know how disappointed Meika was when she saw the white paper, expecting a lot of amazing advice? I wondered if there was some kind of magic.'' After that, I secretly looked at the white paper, but it was still white. So, in order not to disappoint Kania, I was about to just bury it in my heart. But let''s be honest about the contents as if we can''t help it. nk? Kania also blinked as if not expecting it and asked again. Its four hundred. pure white paper. Nothing was written. I said it again for better understanding. Hmm? You mean that?? Uh... Captain? Please don''t feel too sad about it. Meika looked a little restless. I''ve been looking for advice from Arell for a while, but there''s nothing there. He was concerned that it would not disappoint Kania. No, if you''d rather be disappointed in yourself, there''s not much of a problem. However, I was a little worried that Arel might feel sorry for him. It was because I was the one who forced myself to seek advice. A fight that even Arel-nim has not seen in person. It would have been difficult to give advice to a confrontation between Masters. At first, I tried to defend myself. however. huh? What are you upset about? Although Kania didn''t seem to have any thoughts. Arel probably gave it that way on purpose. yes? why? Before that, why was Kania so sure of that? How do you know that? well? just a feeling? I don''t know the exact reason. I don''t know why. But he probably decided that was the most correct thing. I don''t know why, but she guessed so. Anyway, Sir Melpena is next. Not for the time being. Please take care of the overdue work. Official recognition of the knights is important, but for now, work alwayses first. Meika sincerely held on to Kania and rebuked him. * * * Meanwhile, back at the barracks, Menel frowned slightly as he examined the wounds inflicted by Kania. Ugh, its a little too much for this old body. I couldn''t bear to say that the princess''s hair was so hard that it hurt. At first, he pretended to be nothing in front of him, but Kania''s headbutt was powerful. By the way, next time I''ll have to avoid overdoing it as much as possible. It was when he was talking to himself like that. You did a good job forcing that older sister to fit in. Congratting him on his hard work, Arell entered the room. Seeing that Menel wasn''t particrly surprised, he seemed to have expected him toe. Im sorry for showing you like this. are you okay. I''m really sorry that I made you go through all sorts of things because of my sister . Is that so? In fact, it was none other than Theonel who first asked Lord Menel to take the Cania test. Of course, it wasn''t just to stop Kania from establishing the Knights. ...Because if you don''t get recognized by an opponent like Sir Menel at least, the other knights will look down on you secretly. For example, during thest war, were there people who doubted the existence of Kania? Even if you have skills, women. It was also good to see how others would look down on the knights ruled by the princess. At the very least, unless there is a guarantee that you can beat the famous sword master, you won''t even look at it properly. That''s why Theonel deliberately gave Kania such a test. In any case, if it was her talent, it wouldn''t take more than two years to satisfy all of my conditions. At least, Arel expected that. It''s hard for each other because of the not so cool guys. Arel scratched the back of his head and then roughly pulled a chair and sat down. I will heal your wounds. Dia. ....yes. Dia, who had been waiting silently until now, cast healing magic on him as Arel ordered. By the way, Arell-nim, can I ask you a question? Anything. Did Arel give you some advice? Arel, who understood the intent of the question at once, shook his head with a smile. I am not. Apparently, the intention of the question just now was to ask if it was Arel who gave Kania some advice. Well... the adjutant came to ask me for advice, but in the end I didn''t give it. What Arel gave me was just a nk sheet of paper. It was intentional, not a mistake. The way to deal with Sir Menel''s swordsmanship and thest improvisation were all taken care of by my sister. Well, I just went out in various ways. ....okay. Ah, but dont get me wrong. I could have given you any advice. It wasn''t that I didn''t give advice because I didn''t have anything to say. Menel''s swordsmanship and skills were mostly understood at that point. I could have given you enough advice. Even so, Arel didn''t do that. Is it for the growth of the princess? Let''s say it''s correct. All Arel wanted was for Kania to do her part properly. If it''s a real battle, well... She helps as much as she can, but it''s never right for her to interfere with things like this one by one. Arell thought so. Besides, noona has no experience fighting someone superior in skill to herself. So the time to desperately think about it was sometimes important. ...As an old man to fit in, it''s just beyond my strength. I think its for the future. Of course, Menel couldn''t have known that either. You pretended to be indifferent because you agreed with me, didnt you? Hmm... It looks like it''s been quite overworked. The healing magic that Dia is currently using is not only healing the wounds from Kania''s headbutt. The light of her magical power covers Menel''s arms and various ces including her waist. All of them were injuries sustained while fighting Kania. I cant do it twice. Menelughed bitterly. Although he couldn''t see it, every time he took Kania''s sword, he sincerely admired her heavy blow. Even so, it is thanks to his experience that he did not reveal it on the outside. I don''t know what kind of illusion Kania is, but in reality, Menel barely pushed her. Obviously, if wepete again, then I cant be sure. He evaluated honestly. Well, at that time, you wont have to do such stupid acts Allels purpose is to perfect Kanias swordsmanship. Lord Menel was for the same reason, right? You continued to ept the confrontation even while moderately intimidating your sister. It''s nothing more than a spectacle to talk about knights and resolutions. I guess so. The important thing is how desperately you can cling to the sword. Only such people will survive. In short, it seems that he wanted to test Kania''s qualities in his own way. Well, my sisters obsession with swords is real. And beyond this, it will grow well even if you don''t touch it. Arel was so sure. I guess I''ll have to go take care of some serious errands soon, too. .Is it also because of the reason Arel-nim came to the castle? Menel''s voice sank slightly. The story from now on wasn''t about Kania. Why is Arel, who is busy enough as the lord of Fahilia, going in and out of the castle for days like this? Are you simply worried about your half-sister? It''s not just that, Menel noticed. Chapter 176 Chapter 176. The two sword masters (7) Arell was silent. I won''t ask if it''s something an old man can''t figure out. No, you should know. Arel seemed to have briefly judged whether or not he could talk to Menel for a moment. As you said, I have been staying here for the past few days to make a suggestion to my father and brother. Doesn''t seem like Arel-nim''s business. If I had to say it, it was a discussion for the future of the kingdom. To share your opinion on any matter. Specifically, in order to warn and advise the two, Arel has been staying in the castle recently. ...For that reason, I needed to look at my sister''s situation. It is reassuring to be stabilized as soon as possible. is that so? Menel had a hunch what Arell was thinking. Are you preparing for war? Allel did not deny it. I didn''t say anything positive about that. It hasnt been long since thest war ended yet? That doesnt mean there are no threats. Things in the world weren''t that simple. Is it an empire? No, in the first ce, the Merman Empire can no longer be a threat. It was only about 100 years ago that it was called an empire. In recent years, the country''s national power has weakened, and it even suffered fatal losses in thest war. It seems to be receiving support from the Holy Kingdom, but it cannot be expected to recover on its own. But there are plenty of other sinister possibilities. However, the threat of war does not disappear. Isnt it right to be prepared at any time? ...It''s a matter of course. Menel agreed. However, if we simply prepared, then Arell-nim wouldnt care that much. Even for that just-in-time, noona must have fully developed skills. For that, Arel has been watching until now. I dont have to worry about my sister anymore. I want you to continue to be strong as you are. The most important thing is that you don''t need that power. That''s right. But Arel is already half convinced. Sooner orter, when you need that power, it will definitelye. That''s why I came to do such a troublesome job while deliberately reducing my y time. Yes. This time, I didn''t visit the royal castle as I was guided by my desire. ....That doesn''t mean I lived only ording to my desire to meet. It''s real. It''s real!! Leaving Sir Menel''s knights behind, I headed back to the castle to finish my remaining work. After being guided by the waiting servants, I entered the conference hall, where my father and oldest brother were already waiting. Sorry for beingte. ....Know. It sounds like you went to Lord Menel. My father smiled bitterly and nodded his head to mean that it was okay. It seems that your father already knew. Well, you must have been secretly paying attention to Kania-noona''s case. Then there''s no need to talk about it. It''s been a long time since thest war, Arel. yes. I''m d you haven''t had a problem so far, brother. I also briefly exchanged greetings with Jeil Hyung-nim. ah? Are you awkward? Well, we''re not here to talk about that. There are only three people gathered in this conference hall: me, my father, and my oldest brother. There are no ns for others to enter our intimate gathering. Because the story I''m going to tell you from now on is something other nobles shouldn''t know yet. As I sat down, silence fell between us for a moment. Come to think of it, there weren''t many times when I had a three-way face-to-face with my father and the second oldest brother. This friendship between young parents and siblings is truly deste. I don''t usually have conversations with my family, so it''s awkward. While I wasining to myself like that, my father broke the rhyme first. Arel, did you mean what you saidst time? Unlike other times, his face looked more serious than usual. It''s worse than when I used a group to build a city. Well... it''s only natural when you think about the reason for calling everyone together today. Before summoning the two of them to this ce today, I just said that there was an important discussion to Jeil Hyung-nim, and I gave a rough word to my father separately. Yes, I am serious. What is it? The older brother, who still did not know the circumstances, was puzzled. To him, my father gave me a chin gesture as if to ask me to listen. I nodded and decided to talk about the reason I called the two together today. We must prepare for war. Only then did the oldest brother''s face begin to stain with embarrassment. It seemed that he had never imagined that I would bring up the word war. Arel what do you mean by that? The war is already over... ...Only the issue with the Three Kingdoms Alliance hase to an end. I corrected my older brother''s misunderstanding. My father is already aware of the problem, so he just keeps silent. Many dangers still remain in Ernesia Kingdom. The three kingdoms will not be able to use their strength for the next few decades, but there are still other countries. And among them there are still those who hide their enmity against us and see an opportunity. Last time, we had to wait for the Three Kingdoms to start a war first. Of course, there is no big problem because we thoroughly prepared and won the match. But it''s not without damage. Even if you gain as a victorious nation, there will definitely be something to lose. In particr, the number of victims is incalcble. can never be ignored I know that, Arel. But I don''t hear what you mean by simply preparing for it. yes. I would like to tell you that I should prepare for the war in a different direction, as my father thought. This worried me a bit too. I mean, do you really need to do this? What I would like to im is the following. This time we have to hit first. Arel?! Of course, the oldest brother couldn''t help but be startled. Without realizing it, he jumped up from his seat. Are we going to start a war first? Yes, that''s okay. I was in the affirmative. Last time I let my opponent hit me. But this time, my thoughts have changed. I had no intention of conceding anything to the yer anymore. Come to think of it, thest war was also disgusting. At that time, why did I have to concede the yer? Of course, at that time, I was too busy ying with my head exploding with Yeongji. But one miscalction is enough. Arell.... Anyway, that''s it? Jeil hyung-nim was very unwilling. He probably knows why he was called to this ce. War is not a pic, moreover, it is not something that can suddenly happen today or tomorrow. Now, the oldest brother is ahead of the coronation ceremony. Recently, he is making final preparations to inherit the throne in earnest. My father is still correcting it, but he decided that now is the perfect time to pass it on. That''s why, if a war breaks out, it will surely happen after the oldest brother ascends the throne. Of course I don''t mind doing it. That''s why I called him with the idea of persuading him from the beginning. Is your brother okay as it is? Oh Lel? I bet you dont know how much damage was done in thest war? At my point, he made an impression as if he had been stabbed in a sore spot. Yes, although it may have been covered by the honor of being a victorious country, it is a fact that can never be ignored that a lot of damage has urred because of their invasion. A war like that could happen again. no it will happen. I''m sure. I decided to stop making wild assumptions because of thest time. Instead, it is a conclusion that has been carefully considered. There are plenty of dubious guys out there. The attitude of the woman called the saint from before also bothered me. I have no intention of being hostile. Undoubtedly, that woman has us as enemies. In my experience, if left unattended, major problems would arise. We cant start again after being beaten by enemies, can we? There is a point... but what about the justification? You can make it. The two were at a loss for words. why are you like this Don''t you know that you can create any number of justifications? When the Three Kingdoms Alliance also started a war, it had a really ridiculous justification at the time. Of course, if it were me, I''d be full of confidence toe up with something more solid. It can really show what a fair and square hoax is. I will devise the necessary materials and equipment. I am confident that I will support you without sparing it. Even the oldest brother wouldn''t be an idiot who wouldn''t understand if I said this. As proof, he was greatly conflicted. most. Arell. My father, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. He called both of us by name in a very solemn voice. Your argument is neither right nor wrong. Yes, I am not saying the right thing. I honestly admitted. The argument that you have to hit first can''t be right. In the end, the logic is that you have to kill the enemy. You must be properly aware of it. It''s just a matter of discussing ways for us to livefortably. Hmm rx. What will you do best? father? Jeil looked at his father. He understood that he had turned the decision over to him. My father probably had no intention of making my brother sit as a scarecrow. That''s why I left this important matter to you to make your own decision. I will abide by your decision. From my point of view, it doesn''t matter if I don''t ept this offer. That''s because there is a way to prepare for it. That''s why I brought up this agenda in the form of rmendation, not coercion. So what are you going to do? Arell, can you give me a moment? Then, the decision will be madeter No, there is no need for that. As he said that, he took a break to gather his thoughts. And only me and my father were left. Arel... I guess I have a lot to sayter, just this time. I am also sorry. Only this time, I meekly admitted my mistake. I can''t deny that I didn''t feel a little forced. Originally, I didn''t even want to consider hardline measures like this. I am a pacifist. But I don''t have a hobby of being beaten. The war breaks out sooner than I expected, and it''s enough to go through the trouble of preparing. no two times However, the reason I apologize to my father is not because of this agenda. Aside from this, it was because I had previously made a request that made my father a little embarrassed. Did I ask you to take care of her? Yes, cant you? ...Yes, it''s your request, so I''ll do it for now. Are you really okay? No problem. No, because the person himself would hope for more. i get it. What I asked separately is a matter that may or may not have anything to do with war. Only if she agrees. I will definitely ept it. I justughed and was sure of that part. Obviously, if it were her, she would ept my offer. However, this is a separate issue from now. Right now, discussing the war is the priority, so I didn''t talk more than that. Chapter 177 Chapter 177. Two Sword Masters (8) + The Princess is a Elementalist (1) Father, one more thing... If you were my father, what decision would you make? I was curious about this for a while, so I asked. ....I see. If it were this body, it would be.. In response to my question, my father seriously pondered what decision he would have made if it were him. There will be no war. There is never any hesitation in that answer. okay. I smiled and agreed. Indeed.... This is the answer as I thought. Although he usually behaves harshly and his servants are beaten in the muscle every day, my father never initiated a dispute with a foreign country during his reign. Even so, if they invade, they will thoroughly repay you. Even if you look like that, you are surprisingly a thorough pacifist. I had no choice but to bring this agenda out at this timing. And after half an hour, the oldest brother came back as if he had made up his mind. You''re here. Looking at his face, hisplexion was slightly pale, as if he had gone through countless troubles in that short time. My father and I just waited for the answer in silence. Either answer doesn''t matter. that''s our idea I will prepare for war. As if he had made up his mind on his future course, Jeil Hyung-nim resolutely solidified his will. It is just in case. Arel I will firmly keep that. If you want to break it, I will not tolerate you either. Yes, that is right. I agreed. The war we are preparing for will only be assumed when there is someone who shows openly hostile movements to our Ernesia Kingdom. I won''t go in first without a reason. Even if hyung-nim doesn''t emphasize it, I''m going to make sure to keep it thoroughly. So, Arell, tell me now. Where are you... Who are you so wary of? Now that it has been decided, the time hase to name the most likely of our enemies. I erased the smile from the corner of my mouth and spoke the name. Those who may be enemies in the future are... the Zelnian Holy Kingdom. The history of the past and the situation of the continent going back to the present. After reviewing everything, there was no other answer. We believe there is a high possibility that they will invade within the next five years. I did my own research after the saintess came and went. I tried to find out as much as possible, such as the situation in the Holy Kingdom and the bad rtionship between them and the Kingdom of Ernesia. Most of them were about what I was aware of.'' The conflict between the positions and interests of the existing kingdom and kingdom was only about what I knew. However, it was not easy to find the reason why we can''t be really friendly'' that the saintess had said in the previous meeting. It didn''t even sound like a joke. Because it was hundreds of years ago that the two countries started to confront each other in the first ce.'' There is a limit to simply looking through the records. But one thing was certain. that there is a possibility of war. That''s why I devise a n to invade them in reverse, even taking the risk of stepping out on purpose. The so-called Seongguk Downfall Operation. Unless, of course, they do something suspicious, I have no intention of doing it. because i am equal I don''t knock on innocent people to satisfy my greed. But that doesn''t mean you can''t let go of it. In any case, if Just in case, I decided to thoroughly prepare. It''s my privilege to turn everything over if I''m wrong. simr period. Nelvania, the saintess of the Zelnian Holy Land, gathered her servants who followed her and was discussing the future policy. Please be careful not to provoke Ernesia Kingdom for the time being. Are you going to stop preaching to them? someone asked. Evangelize. The tract is actually a ng word meaning an invasion n against countries that do not follow their doctrine, including the Kingdom of Ernesia. Yes, I will not touch them for the time being. The saintess answered immediately. Because I have a lot of other things to do now. There are a lot of things to take care of, including diplomacy with the Merman Empire. The problem is that he has to deal with what he did, so there is no time for that. Priest Felzin went too far. Others agreed. Even if it wasn''t so, it was easy to get on his nerves if he identally touched Arel because of what he arbitrarily tried to provoke. But evangelism has been a long-cherished wish. To give up... many will not be convinced. Even so, I cant help it now. If there were to be a war, wouldn''t it be impossible to win now? Not everyone objected to her point. After the discussion, Nelvenia entered her room and sighed deeply. It seems that I still dont understand. Throughout the meeting, there was no way she could not feel the dissatisfied gazes of the servants as her. Even if there were no people as tantly reckless as Felzin, who had been purged, there was no way he wouldn''t be dissatisfied. But it is also true that there are no sharp numbers. What if I have aint? there is no alternative Everyone knows that the power of the Kingdom of Ernesia is quite strong right now, without needing to be emphasized by anyone. All idiots who don''t know that have put it away, so they''ll see that level of reality. Even so, we cant just leave it unattended. It would be quite a headache if the kingdom of Ernesia, which had animosity with other countries, controlled the world in the future. It is also true that something must be done before it is out of hand. Above allbecause that is a secret wish. The saintess shook her head as if she was seriously troubled, recalling a secret wish that had been passed down from hundreds of years ago that others did not know about. If left unattended for a long period of time, it will be even bigger. But even now, there is no chance of winning. That is the enemy she must defeat. So what should I do? It''s just that they can''t attempt an overt invasion. then. ...I don''t like it, but I guess I''ll have to use a bit of a nuisance. She murmured softly and took out a small bottle from the drawer. Unlike holy water, the liquid inside the bottle is colored ck. She red at the liquid as if pondering for a moment, then shook her head. still impatient Lets go carefully. Nelvenia thought so, and decided to slowly n the matterter, and first tried to deal with what had to be done now. Conciliate the Empire toe over herepletely There are many other things to do. Step by step. Carefully count each one. So, calming herself down, she began to think about what to do next. The princess decided to leave the preparations for the Elementary Command (1) full-scale war to the elder brother. If I was going to take the lead anyway, I wouldn''t have put such a troublesome board. The position I want to take is to quietly push from behind. It''s going to take several years anyway. There''s no need for me to take the lead. Therefore, leaving the details to my older brother, I decided to return to the manor and do what I wanted to do. * * * When I returned to the territory, Darmon and Aken found me. Apparently, I have an urgent report on an invention I have instructed to develop. Not too long ago I threw blueprints at them to make something, and apparently the result came out. When I arrived at Damon''s studio, two people were already waiting for me. As soon as I arrived, Damon first bowed his head as if he was embarrassed. You must be quite tired, but I am sorry that I had to find Arell-nim in such a hurry. no. Anyway, I was curious about the oue of this. so? Howplete is it? First of all... was it the press...'' you mentioned? Arken said the name while stuttering, as if he wasn''t familiar with the name yet. It was made exactly as you asked. already? Is thepletion quicker than expected? It is only natural that the production ofplicated machines is already familiar with paper machines. Aken was a little smug, as if he was bragging. Then, he pointed proudly to a machine ced in a corner of the workshop. Yes. That''s the printing press. Realizing that the printing technology was still poor in the kingdom before, I decided to introduce a full-fledged printing technology to increase my sights. One of them is the printing press. He instructed them to reproduce by designing a machine that could print much more precisely than the existing crude te-type type. That is this press now. Its not that there arent things to improve on yet, but with this, the foundation can be said to have beenid. As if to demonstrate, Aken put the paper into the press and started it, and letters were slowly printed on the paper and pulled out. The ink to be used for this has also been fully reproduced as Allel-sama instructed. And the ink was reproduced by Darman. He took out the finished ink bottles and showed them. It is of better quality than the one used before. Compared to the previous ones, it does not smear easily and the shelf life of the printed material is considerably longer. And above all, color. It''s not just ck, ites in many colors like red, blue and yellow. Honestly, I wondered if it would make a lot of money if I just had this and sold it. Damon muttered admiringly as he inspected the ink bottles he pulled out. Ive been thinking about selling it as long as its ink. That ink is also a product that can be used not only on paper but also on existing parchment. I think we can export it to foreign countries as long as it is limited to ink. I think Lichen will like it. well That uncle is also busy again these days. I don''t know if they''d like to increase their work again. Well, isn''t that what I know? Anyway, the printing press and ink werepleted. But what about the printing press? Are you going to offer this as a product? Hmm.... It must be difficult to sell it. Paper factories are as expensive to produce and difficult to manage. There''s not much of an advantage to selling there. For now, Im going to prepare a n to use it separately and roll it. I was thinking about it to some extent. Some might object. Ah thats true too. Damon did not deny his concerns. The guys who manage the production of existing books sometimes have young boys transcribe them for cheap. If this is introduced, will they even think that their work will be lost? But that''s not really my concern. Well, they probably dont have the guts toin to me again. What should I do.... Just press it moderately and it''s enough. If that''s the case now, it won''t evene into my ears. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of that. Instead, I need several, so please make them properly. Hey, dont worry about that. This is how the discussion about the printing press ended to some extent. So is that the end? I heard there''s more to it? Thepletion of the printing press is good news, but it''s not something that calls me in a hurry. I expected that there must be other things. Actually, it wasnt just because of the printing press that I urgently called Arel. Damon spoke out with a slightly puzzled look. Looking at it, I felt that something was wrong. Chapter 178 Chapter 178. The princess is a spirit consul (2) ...the problem is this. Damon pointed to another machine in the workshop. Unlike the printing press, it was a machine that simply looked at the outside and did not know what to use it for. This.? ...Yes, Arell-sama told us to prioritize development. When I threw out the blueprints to our personnel, I prioritized the order of development. The printing press wasn''t the first priority. On the other hand, this machine is of paramount importance. It is very valuable in terms of benefits and utilization. Its a mana engine. yes. It is a power engine devised by referring to various designs such as existing steam engines and engines andbining magic theories here. At first, it was studied to refer to a simple cylinder engine, but now it has been further developed into a usible form. Does it work? It will perform to some extent as instructed by Arell-sama. However, listening to the exnation, there are still many shorings. There is no problem with the instrument itself. Archen also noticed that something was not going well. Then what is the problem? The operating principle has been reproduced, but it is difficult for us toplete it more perfectly. also?????? A half-anticipated problem was brought up. Developing a mana engine itself is not a problem. But another problem arose. As a test piece, it''s going well, but it''s too short to develop it to the point where it''s actually applied. As for parts, we can do anything. But I can''t handle the magic theory applied here. Archen said as he thumped the engine. As you can see, he seems to have lost his self-confidence quite a bit. It was simply ack of manpower on the lines of the technicians. Well... even our wizards can''t afford to do anything more than this. I put my chin on my chin and wondered for a while what to do with this. But where are you going to use this? There are many ces to use. The problem is that manpower is not enough to apply this in earnest. Yes, especially we need wizards. But if we increase the work of our mages, everyone will surely run away. What''s more, I''m not the kind of person who gets screwed up like that. Should I borrow their hand for this ideal? ...It''s a magic tower. okay. I nodded. I wanted to borrow their hands as little as possible. There is nothing you can do about this. I had in mind right away that I had to make a request to the Mage Tower anyway. That''s why at thest banquet, I made a promise to the owner of the mage tower in advance. okay. Then put the mana engine on hold for now. Sooner orter, I''ll talk to the Mage Tower. Lets proceed even then. When I made my decision, the two of them agreed saying they would understand. By the way, I thought Arel-sama would go straight to the Mage Tower, but Im surprised. I want to do that too. I mean, I just can''t stand it. But right now I don''t have time to go there. That''s the problem. But for now, I need to pay attention to something else. What is going on? not a big deal. Just... I pretended to be looking at one ce and said it as if I was shy. Sooner orter, a guest wille to my castle. It is also a guest who will stay for a long time. Guest... That''s the person Arel-nim should take care of himself. Knowing that I didn''t pay much attention to a tolerable aristocrat, Daman seemed quite curious. Who are you? Well... you''ll know when you see it. If you look... I added with a yful smile. A very nobledy ising. Even for the sake of the youngdy, it was necessary to decorate our castle somewhat. and ten dayster. The guest was now standing in a daze in front of the gates of Arel, looking up at the sky. The scarlet-haired girl had just got off the carriage, wearing a coat over a dress for going out, and stood nkly looking up at the sky. ???? It''s clear. In the clear air and sky unique to cold regions, she was just nkly idly. However, it was quite strange that it was not cold. It was partly because she was tired from riding the carriage for a long time, but the reason she was in such a mood right now was because she was looking back on her situation. The servants who served her were quickly moving the luggage and reporting on what to say, but the person himself was simply replying, Yeah... uh... uh.... Just looking at it, the mind is different, but it is sold. How did Ie to this ce...?'' It was just a thought. And Arel appeared in front of her to greet her. wee. Her Highness Princess Pena Amret Janil. Guests nning to stay here for a long time. Arel greeted Pena, the princess of the Merman Empire, with a casual smile. When Arell called her name, she looked back at him as if she had suddenlye to her senses. ...was it Arell Ernesia''? You remembered. Of course you can''t forget it... She answered with a slight sigh. I didnt know you could summon people like this. Its an overstatement. Isnt that apliment? For some reason she seemed a bit fed up. It was worth it. If you think about how you got here, everyone will have the same reaction. Wasn''t it none other than the princess who found me first? ...I''m sure it was me who found you first. Pena nodded. But I never thought it would end like this. she sighed. It was true that Pena had contacted her to find Arell for some reason. But somehow it came to this point. You couldnt believe that it would proceed with you taking over my new recruit? For her, it was nothing but a sudden event. Even if it wasn''t, it was a form of studying abroad right after the war, and half of it was a time when I was living in the royal castle as a hostage. Because I was informed that the ce where I was supposed to stay suddenly changed. Even when I heard that it was Arel''s territory, I couldn''t help but be genuinely surprised. At least I think this ce will be morefortable than the royal castle, right? ...When you were riding in the carriage, the moment you saw your eyes, the first thing you thought was that you were trying to freeze me to death? She said in a half self-deprecating tone, perhaps knowing where Fahilia was. It wasn''t aint about Arell, it was a joke to slightly pessimistic about his situation. There''s nothing I can''t understand. Arel didn''t say anything different. However, in the end, it was Pena herself who epted the current measures. So there is no reason to justin. First, eat inside. How about sharing the details slowly? All the while, Arel spoke politely. Those who know him normally would know how rare he is now. It would probably still take time for this princess to know that. Princess Pena Amretzanil of the Merman Empire. Almost as little was known about her as I was before she rose to prominence. There are only three members of the imperial family. current emperor. and Princess Pena. and the youngest princess. There are only three like this. I wonder if the number is too small for the imperial family, but that''s just the circumstances of someone else''s family. It wouldn''t make any sense if I questioned it. Maybe the former emperor is a bad guy. Anyway. Since thest war, the Empire has been forced to pay the same price under the pretext of an absurd deration of war. That is to leave the imperial family hostage. Of course, if you openly call a hostage to the public, there is a risk of resentment. Therefore, citizens who do not know anything only know that the imperial princess came to study to strengthen friendship. The eldest son had to inherit the empire, and the youngest was only nine years old at the time. As a result, naturally, she would have had no choice but toe. If you think about it that way, it''s a very strange fate... but I was sitting across from the table with the princess in the middle on the terrace. Now we are having tea time to take a break and talk. Despite the pity, he himself is carefree.'' She doesn''t feel pessimistic about her current situation to the point where it''s hard to believe that she''s a pawn. Even when we first met at the royal castle, he seemed quite rxed. Maybe it''s because he''s from the royal family, so he''s proud, so he might be deliberately showing a calm appearance. ....oh? This tea smells good. It doesn''t seem like that when I see them leisurely drinking tea. Even if I see her true nature with my own eyes, just in case, she is truly peaceful. You seem to befortable studying abroad. oh? I have to say I''m a pawn. Ho ho ho ho. Its veryfortable to eat, sleep, and do nothing else, right? You speak very self-deprecatingly in a very pretty way. But is itfortable being a hostage? Oh, that''s really attractive... Fuck. Shit I almost believed it was real. It''s just that our kingdom treats us well. Long live the advanced kingdom of Ernesia. It is as rumored. The cars...and the scenery are great. The princess admired as she looked towards the city. At first I thought it was a lie. It''s a big city in this ce. Usually you won''t believe it. Everyone says so. Until I saw it myself. Oh, try this too. I heard this...! What about chocte? He is really happy while tasting the chocte he rmended. No matter how I look at it with my own eyes, I see nothing but enjoyment of being a hostage. No, before that..... The Princess? Yes, what are you doing? Lets get rid of the pretense. The princess froze as it was with a smile like a flower. I still haven''t forgotten the princess''s rude behavior in the gardenst time? Don''t you try to shut people''s mouths, don''t you talk openly. Haven''t people changed so much since then? I really..... What kind of pretense is there between us? I dont know what you mean? Are you going to write it on the city gate and stick it up? You mean the princess is a spirit sage? ....okay! I really... I like it when other people smile like this... My taste is a bit peculiar. I shrugged and smirked. Yeah, what kind of pretense are we talking about? For the sake of the future, it is convenient to leave useless pretense aside. That''s Arel... Shall I call you Arell? as you please. Arell, why dont you stop pretending? Ohh? I think Arell is no worse than me. You have a good eye for that. I don''t have to hide or hide it. Ive said it before, but take it easy. She''s a princess anyway, but in the end, it''s a pitiful fate to be taken hostage to a ce like this during a blizzard. I have nothing to say to the lord of this blizzard. Having said that, there is no need to be harsh. good. Then call me Pena. I looked straight into the eyes of the princess... no, Pena, and continued. Im sorry you will be tired as soon as youe, but show me that. that? Ughhhhhh. Pena was a little perplexed for some reason. I want you to show me in a ce like this.... No matter how.. Don''t gloss over it because it sounds ugly. I know what you''re worried about. There''s no way I''m not aware of Pena''s sneak peek at our servants. don''t worry. Our side has a heavy mouth. I guarantee it. Because we deal with so many secrets. Basically, it is suggested by magic. You can never reveal what you see here. When I said this, my expression softened a little. Chapter 179 Chapter 179. The princess is an elemental sage (3). Actually, rather than magic, I put hints on the servants one by one, but it doesn''t make much of a difference. However, this princess is sincerely reluctant to show her spirit skills to others... There are several reasons I can guess, but I didn''t bother to point out that for now. It would be disrespectful to ask that now. i''m a gentleman I''ll put an additional hint there so that you believe that whatever you do is magic. Then it was a reassuring sight. huh. Thene out, Sele. As the princess muttered in a low voice, a small fire started on the table and soon took the shape of a small lizard. It''s that red lizard you saw earlier. You''ve be good at calling. I practiced a little after that. Now I dont just jump out and run away. okay? That''s good. how is it?'' I pretended to p. ....tooth. What did you want to be praised for? What a difficult girl you are. So with this red lizard... I pulled out a slightly crumpled letter from my bosom. What does this letter have to do with it? Why did this princesse to my estate as a guest who would stay for a long time? First of all, the reason is to stay in my territory that boasts the cutting-edge knowledge and technology in the Kingdom of Ernesia in the name of externally and to increase my knowledge. That''s the reason I did it roughly to keep the princess tied up here. Originally, I had almost forgotten her existence until recently. But why? Didn''t he suddenly get a call from Ranfil? Princess Pena asked me to speak with her by giving my name. Come to think of it, I roughly said that at the time.'' But I never thought I would believe that right away and go find Ranfil. At first, I was worried about ignoring it because I was busy. Although she is a princess, in the end she is a pawn. There is no need for me to go to the trouble of meeting you. But... the letter the princess asked to be delivered... When I saw what was written on it, I changed my mind a bit. I heard that I can teach you higher level spirit magic? And to this red lizard? U uh ? The princess nodded. And it''s no coincidence that this lizard cries. Were you able tomunicate with the spirits? Even lizards and these guys, who on the surface would be perfect to serve as fried rice, definitely have something like will, since they are spirits. I know that this guy has roughly the same intelligence as a child. The problem is that you can usually summon spirits, but thenguage doesn''t work. You can''t even understand thenguage if you really don''t run to the end of the affinity. I heard about it recently. As the princess shredded the chocte in her hand, the smander licked it and ate it. Hey.... Feeding animals like that... Oh, I don''t care. I''ve never heard of a spirit getting sick from eating something, so it should be fine. Isnt there something very strange? Rather than hearing it, I feel like I understand something within me? He said yes. I know roughly what you want to say. Because thatnguage is not audible. It''s a mental response. However, in my case, the sensitivity is not high enough. Even though my mana affinity is great, for some reason, the spirits have a reason to... reject me. That''s why I can''t hear this lizard''s voice. I can sympathize to some extent, but the precision is not high. Even if you''re a pro in your past life, this is the only thing that''s difficult. Spiritual magic is a rare talent. It is a talent that prioritizes emotion over technology. What did you say specifically? Actually, other voices besides this one? it sounds like that But I really don''t know what to do with it. Hmm. So I was thinking about it, but Sele just told me that Arel would know how. ???? for a moment? Ah, Sele is hard to call a smander, so I named it. Isn''t it cute? Not cute. I don''t like reptiles very much. than that So, he roughly believed the words of the spirit and contacted me? But you''re not wrong, are you? I can''t deny it. Spirits don''t lie. They don''t have that much brain... No, they''re innocent guys. But the problem is... this guy mentioned me? This is one of the reasons I called the princess. I was worried. The spirits are not very interested in individual humans. Did such a spirit dare to point out a human being? What you dont say anything else? The princess shook her head. The worst I feared was averted. yes don''t admit it I didn''t think much about the existence of spirits. Unlike humans and other beings, these guys do not recognize individual humans by appearance. inside out honestly. nature of the soul. When I look at a person, I use the technique of identifying their souls, but the spirits look into a more fundamental essence than that. In other words. These guys have the possibility to see through my identity... I can''t say it with my own mouth, but I can''t imagine that my essence is the same as a normal human being. Because I have lived this life a hundred times. What does it look like in the eyes of the spirit? After he was immersed in contemtion for a while, he thought the princess was ignoring him and made a light tapping sound with her fingertips on the table as if slightly sullen. So can you teach me? It''s not difficult.... For now, before the princess thought anything strange, I admitted it. As expected, he''s a genius.... No one in the Empire knew spirit magic ... I''ve said it before, but these days there aren''t any spiritists. ....I don''t need to talk about the reason now, so let''s move on. Anyway, I''m a little concerned about the spirit issue. Because the princess was also a little interested. Immediately after receiving the call, I secretly contacted the individual princess and set up a rough match so that they could move to my estate as they are now. To the end, she seemed to believe that I was in a situation where I could not help it because in order to learn advanced spiritism, I had to teach myself for a long time. Oh, and I think Sele said something like this. What? ...I heard you can trust Arele Ernesia? She tilted her head as if she had no idea what this meant. I dont know what you mean. Sele doesn''t say more than that. Well, it must mean that the spirit recognizes my honesty. A handsome boy who even falls in love with the spirits. That''s me, Arell! But for some reason, the princess is looking at me as if she can''t believe it. What''s wrong with my honesty? Anyway, I''ll teach you as much as I can about how this happened. There are other things that bother me, but I needed to keep her within my reach now for other purposes as well. That''s why I decided to dly be her secret teacher and took steps to get her toe here. Still, I couldn''t keep everything a secret, so I roughly told my father about the purpose except for the spirits. huh? Please take good care of me. Pena, who probably didn''t know what she was thinking, just smiled and asked me to take care of her. Well... I epted her for a purpose. I have no intention of doing it casually. I will teach you thoroughly, so be prepared. I bowed my head in response to her greeting and said so. Her Highness the Princess has entered the room. I just nodded my head at the servant''s report. The Empire''s princess, Pena, seemed to be tired froming a long way, and seemed to go straight to her room to rest. okay. Make it as ufortable as possible. Listen to anything within the range possible. When you guys can''t make up your mind, tell me right away, or if that doesn''t work, Diana Asha or anyone else. Understand? yes. The servants who were in charge of Pena at my request responded as if they were determined, as if they had heard a heavy order, and then withdrew. Well, the opponent is, first of all, the princess of the empire. I have a rough idea of her tendencies, so I''m sure there won''t be a big problem with her staying in our castle, but it won''t be like that in the eyes of the other guys. Since I asked her to attend, I was at least nervous. Originally, serving a person of that level was a privilege only a youngdy of a really noble family could afford. But for now, it''s a pawn. You can be confident that this is a good enough consideration for hostages. Then, since the princess seems to be taking a break from being tired, let''s discuss the policy in moderation. I said half-jokingly to Asha Seina Dia, who had gathered in the office. Perhaps it is because these three are the people Pena is likely to encounter from time to time while staying in this castle. Damon''s studio is quite far away. Aken wouldn''t even care. First of all, we talked about the princess before, so you probably remember that, right? I will be careful not tomit even the slightest rudeness. Asha answered, and the other two did the same. In fact, there aren''t that many things they''ll have to face with the princess, but there are cases of emergency. And if you go out, you will inevitably need someone to escort you. That''s why it was necessary to say something here and now. By the way, Mr. Arell? When did you start getting acquainted with Her Highness, the imperial princess? Are you curious about that? Its not natural. Even if he looks like that, he is the most precious person in the empire. Seina was the one who asked the question, but when I nced at the other two, it seemed that they were quite curious. We met by chance in the royal castle. Why is there a time when I went to meet you in the past? Ah... Come to think of it, Arell-nim said he was going for a short walk and came back a littlete. Asha pped and remembered as if she had finally remembered. Couldn''t it be... Were you meeting the princess at that time? ...If you say that, who''s going to misunderstand you? We just ran into each other by chance. Of course, I couldn''t talk about the spirits, so I covered this part roughly. After all, they won''t ask for more details. After going through that, he seems to be close to Arel-nim. Instead... he''s showing interest in the strange. They seem to have a great interest in our rtionship because they heard to some extent what the princess and I were talking about as escorts. actually.... My father once said something simr. It was when I first asked to send the princess to our side. Until he revealed his full-fledged purpose, he had to struggle to exin what misunderstandings his father had. Sure enough, my aides also have this misunderstanding. ....why do people drive all things into romance? There''s no way that the princess and I were seeing each other in the first ce, right? You don''t think it''s that strange? No, not strange. I was inplete denial. From her point of view, there is no other guy as nasty as me. ...is it because she is the princess of the empire? Dia, who was speechless, asked. that''s right. In the first ce, the reason she came to Ernesia Kingdom to study abroad... no, as a hostage was because the empire was defeated in the war. From the beginning, she is no different from a hostage. Although several circumstances are intertwined. In the end, they are hostages provided by the Empire in return for losing the war. Chapter 180 Chapter 180. The princess is a spirit consul (4) It''smon sense, but let''s not say that... There''s no way you''ll have a strange rtionship with me, right? I snorted and thoroughly denied it. Even if I was in the position of the princess, there would be no one as unlucky as me. He really doesnt look like that? However, Asha still looks suspicious. Actually, Pena... no, the princess herself didn''t seem to care about that. Is it because he has an easy-going personality from the beginning... or is he ignorant of his situation? But it won''t be thetter. At least from my point of view, she wasn''t that stupid. Of course, the rtionship you are mistaken for... might be possible. yes? If my side or any member of the royal family requests it, I can ensnare her in a more troublesome form than now. Could it be... are you engaged...? That''s right, as Dia said, that''s possible too. Now, in the form of studying abroad, her recruits are tied up here. But you can also attribute her to a much more troublesome form. that''s what marriage is That way, we can keep her here as a hostage from now on. isnt that cruel? no one could speak They realized just how much they were mistaken. Having lost the war and being taken hostage by the country that defeated them is also an unfortunate fate. But what if you buy a misunderstanding that you have a strange rtionship with the other person, or if you really use a trick regardless of your will? However, what I said is an extreme example. In the first ce, I have no intention of doing that. She probably noticed that too, so I think she easily agreed to my request. Of course, dont show sympathy for yourself. Probably because shes the type to notice it right away. At first, he paid attention. I don''t think they will make a mistake. First of all, since it''s between women, I don''t know what to talk about in a ce where I don''t know. You should pay attention once in a while. But there''s no way I can understand it with just that. In order not to cause unnecessary misunderstandingster, it is necessary to say things properly. Because without proper dialogue, useless misunderstandings happen. The reason I called the princess here in the first ce. It''s because the princess has business on my side, and I also have a purpose to keep her here. And I taught them briefly. ...that''s pretty much it. After a brief exnation of why I wanted to attract her. The three of them were looking at me with dazed eyes. Is that so? Since Arel-nim said it, of course he must be right. Did the princess agree to that? Naturally, all three of them were showing bewilderment. I have to convince you of something. But I was predicting that it wouldn''t be too difficult. It''s not something you need to convince right now. After that, it''s just a matter of taking the time to influence it well. However, the external name is studying abroad. That''s why it was impossible to just let the princess y. Above all, if left unattended, there was a risk that other nobles would throw annoying opinions. Even though the royal family, including myself, had no interest in the princess, there was no guarantee that other influential nobles were not. He jokingly said that being a hostage wasfortable, but it really couldn''t be. Even a hostage has her own business. First of all, I made a solid and healthy schedule and presented it in front of her. ...So, for now, the external schedule will be like this. Schedule management will be done here, but please read it at least once. Yeah, dont worry. I have no intention of getting into an ident or anything like that. Princess Pena obediently checked the uing schedule that I handed over. Hey? Come to think of it, the external name was technical study abroad, right? Wow... can I see your studio? Is it okay if I show you this far? As long as you can see and understand. I''ve never heard of having a bad head anywhere, have I? Then I''d love to see you. For the sake of future friendship between the two countries, she, a member of the royal family,es into contact with thetest technology of Ernesia Kingdom. I remember ying a usible scam like this. I had a hard time convincing you of that title. In reality, it was hard work to clear up my father''s useless misunderstanding. This is something she doesn''t need to know. Hehe this must be quite painful, right? Dont be bothered. Well, if it''s a personalint, I''d be happy to hear it. I don''tin like that... To be honest, I''m admiring that it won''t be that hard? She said, flipping through the schedule and checking it one by one. Actually, I was prepared to make the schedule even more absurd and difficult. Who do you know as the devil? If you''re a person who works for us officially, you don''t have to be so hard on customers. When I said something absurd, the princess gave a slightly embarrassed smile. Perhaps... if it were us, would we have done that? Isnt that standard pawn treatment? Hmm, thats right. When Pena speaks of us, she must be referring to the empire. Ive been curious about it since before First of all, Im a hostage, so can I treat you so generously? That''s because our kingdom is an advanced country, so we have no choice but to answer. There is no statutory standard for how hostages should be treated. The existing Pena''s treatment was also quite generous for a hostage. And the schedule in Fahilia is quite free, except for the minimum duty as a pretext for studying abroad. It just needed to mean that it was held in the kingdom anyway. You don''t have to be harsh with more than that. My father and I had amon opinion. Still, there are always surveince eyes in the castle, and going out is absolutely impossible without my permission. I am grateful for that. The princess sighed and continued. I hate to say this, but when I first came to Ernesia Kingdom, I thought I would be locked up for the rest of my life. Are you the princess imprisoned in the tower? Unfortunately, no one on our side has a penchant for confinement. There''s no tower to hold you in. It would be a waste to build a new one just for that. I don''t know how the Empire treats hostages, but we never treat them that way. Rather, I thought it would be nice to have a small wee party at first. But it didn''t work out. There''s nothing I can''t open. I already know that Pena''s wee party was held once when she first arrived in the kingdom... Oh? You don''t really need that, do you? More than anything, the reason was that he was reluctant to do so. In fact, from her point of view, it was just a drug-taking event. It''s worth not reluctantly. So I took it off. I only want one thing. Pena boldly met my eyes. I just want you to teach me what to teach you. That alone will make you want to thank Arel. You mean the control of spiritism. In the first ce, the reason she epted entrusting us with the new recruit was because she offered the bait of teaching us the skills to properly master spirit magic. Don''t worry about that. The lecture... I''ll give it to you as soon as I''m ready. Ill be looking forward to it. Dont expect too much. Because it''s really not fun. Until then, try to get used to the scenery here in moderation. There may be nothing left to see yet, but that''s not too bad. Yes, yes. I said it as a joke, but Pena agreed surprisingly easily. It''s the only thing I''ve seen on the way to the wagon, but it''s a pretty good estate. I said it as a joke? I wasnt joking? She turned her gaze to the scenery outside the window. It is still snowing outside the city, but thanks to the environmental control system, only the cozy scenery is shown inside the city. I don''t mean only cities.... Quiet... I don''t think it has anything to do with troublesome things. It is goodnd. Do you really think so? There, no matter what you do, everyone epts it, right? What a wonderful ce. Hmm?????? It''s frightening how you have developed such a ce. If you look at me like that, its an honor beyond anything else. I pretended to shrug. When he said that a while ago, I could see someplicated emotions passing through Pena''s face. I deliberately pretended not to notice. It is not yet time. Why does she look at me with envy? We''ll have to wait a bit longer to check it out. Five days after Princess Pena stayed. As promised, I summoned her to give her a lecture on spiritism. Today, lets learn about summoning only. You are finally teaching me! I thought Ipletely forgot what! Pena''s eyes are shining, as if she was really looking forward to it. ...It''s okay if you expect too much. The more you expect, the bigger the disappointment. However, the princess was still waiting for me to teach her with a meaningful smile. First of all, the outline of spiritism just threw it away This isplete rubbish. Lets skip this. Is that okay? doesn''t care. In the first ce, the record itself is too old and mostly only spective theories are written. It doesn''t help. Still, it''s difficult if you don''t know the theory at all. So, I wanted to exin what you need to know roughly. Perhaps Pena and you know it, but a contract is absolutely necessary tomand a spirit. Invoke the spirits and thenmunicate with each other and make a contract. It is only after going through this process that the spirit can manifest itself to the point of being seen by others with whom it has no affinity. contract? But I don''t think I''ve ever done anything like that with Celeri? Its called a contract, but its a term for convenience. Unless you''re a high-ranking spirit, there are cases in which a contract can be made even if you nod your head in moderation. When you say this, it sounds like a scam. And the most essential quality for this is affinity. Because I cant call you without it? I quietly put my hands together and made a scissors ruler. Ding?! If it''s to call out, it''s possible even if you don''t have affinity. Of course, if you exin it like this, you won''t be convinced. I am not a teacher who only talks. Look Carefully. I took out something that looked like a small stone from my bosom. that? The spirit stone. When I answered briefly, Pena was taken aback. Isnt that so precious?! Like you said. You can buy hundreds of times more gold with one spirit stone this size. Mana floating in nature. It is also an ore that is naturally condensed with the purest mana. That is the spirit stone. And the spirits like the mana contained in this spirit stone the most. There are two main ways to summon a spirit. Summoned through a ritual, purely believing in its own affinity. The other is to pull it through the same medium as the spirit stone. However, if you have an affinity, you can use the first method, so there is no need to prepare something like this. Then why? Because Ill show you a summoning demonstration. Did you really buy that expensive spirit stone for this? Pena wrinkled her forehead. is that expensive? Anyone who is like a princess really cares about that? Understanding what they were concerned about, I shook my head to say no. This is a counterfeit. In other words, it is also called fake. Chapter 181 Chapter 181. The princess is a spirit sergeant (5) No matter how real it is, it''s hard to find right away. It was reproduced fairly simrly. is that possible? If it''s a fake with poor purity. However, the production method is a secret. In fact, none of this is necessary. However, I have to look like a powerless ordinary person except for knowledge. That''s why they deliberately made fakes like this. After that, he drew a magic circle on the floor. Even ordinary people who have no affinity. If there is such a suitable medium. I flicked the stone with my hand and threw it upward. The thrown stone draws a parab and falls toward the magic circle. Why do you deal with spirit stones like this? this is more form The beings that exist beyond the providence of nature. Call your names ording to the ritual of conversation with you. Let''s order in moderation. The spirit stone I threw fell in the middle of the magic circle. Then, the magic circle absorbed mana from the spirit stone and began to emit strangely colored light. It is a bit bluer than the normal mana color. Because it has a more natural nature. And once the summoning ceremony ispleted like this. Even a guy like me who cant even use magic. Before I could finish my words, something like a ball of blue light appeared in the magic circle. Damn, this is the spirit. ...isn''t that a spirit? Right? However,pared to that smander, what I summoned is nothing more than a fist-sized grain of light. However, before misunderstanding, I emphasized again that this was a sess. Well, it was a ritual drawn on the spot with a fake spirit stone. It''s like this because I called it for a demonstration. In other words, it is only a spirit that can be summoned. To put it in words, it''s like calling out only your hands or feet. I had no intention of making a contract with the spirits anyway, so I deliberately showed a halfway demonstration of the summoning. Its roughly like this. I rubbed the magic circle away with my foot, and the ball of light disappeared as well. This is amon misunderstanding. You don''t have to have high spirit affinity to summon them. Then why... can''t other people use it? The first is that it is difficult to find a medium for the summoning ceremony. The second spell is also reallyplicated. And even if I call the third one, they cantmunicate. That''s why spirits have be purely the skill of only a few talented people. And now, for nearly 200 years, the existence of the Elemental Spirit has not been confirmed. For now, there is a reason, but I can''t tell you now. The fact that magic has be more convenient than expected is also why it was naturally forgotten. ah?????? Pena nodded as if she agreed with something. If it''s magic, there''s no need to summon theseplicated gins while consuming expensive spirit stones. You just need to learn the spell and chant it. Of course, that doesnt mean spiritism is inferior to magic. The reason... I''ll tell you next time. First of all, today''s goal is to have the princess fully learn how to summon spirits. Today, as a test, lets summon one more time. okay! Can I just do it the way I saw it before? The princess smiled and held out her hand to me? huh? You want me to give you a hand? Does anyone know who thisdy is? I put my hand up slightly while being dumbfounded. open hands. Then Pena tilted her head. what''s the matter? You did as you wished. Thats not it, the spirit stone! doesn''t exist. How hard is it to make them? I only have one that I made as a test. It was also to show a demonstration today in the first ce, and I have no intention of making it anymore. Then how do I call you? This princess... where did you hear my exnation? You have a high affinity, so I just need to summon you. ah! It was only then that Pena withdrew her hand, as if she understood. It was a little embarrassing for pointing out the wrong thing, but he was trying to pretend that nothing was wrong with his face dyed red. order! Is it okay to memorize an order? yes? yes? Just follow what I did before. I wrote an incantation and pasted it on the wall. Why do you have to memorize it to make your head hurt? You just have to look at it and recite it. In fact, if you have a high affinity and are good at summoning senses, you don''t really need spells. However, she needed it because she was still immature. The beings that exist beyond the providence of nature. Call your names ording to the ritual of conversation with you. For now, the princess chanted a stuttering spell while trying to copy the way I showed her. However, a bit unfortunately, it seemed like the same lump of light was gathering, and then it vanished in vain. Unfortunately, you couldnt concentrate properly, right? Try again with the feeling of focusing on the voices around you. Yes! Following it faithfully, Pena chanted the same incantation again. Then, this time, the effect did not vanish in vain like before, but the ball of light began to shine more brightly. Sess. Looking at it, I nodded. As expected, the affinity was high, so even those with poor consciousness could easily seed. Is it the same fire spirit as Smander... or a different elemental spirit...? Since it was still in the process of being summoned, detailed properties could not be determined. Pena herself was concentrating on her senses, so there was no reaction. After waiting for a while, I finally felt the certain attributes of whether I had seeded in the specific summoning. ...is it the .... noise of the earth? What was summoned was a dwarf made of sand. A spirit gnome with an earth castle. I''m here! I''m here! Yeah, I can see it too, so dont make a fuss Yes, pitifully, one more spirit has been summoned to this filthy world. ...Even if he talks. As if my joke wasn''t funny, Pena opened her eyes and seemed to want to question something. no it''s true For now, the gnome was looking at me and Pena alternately. It seems that he has just been summoned and is still unable to determine what it is. Where am I? Who am I? I look around with such a hard feeling. However, as if he recognized his owner, he stared at Pena for a long time and then bowed his head. I don''t know what you''re talking about. As expected, I couldn''t hear the voice of a lower spirit like this. Do you know what I''m talking about? ''What shall we y?''? maybe. Because the intelligence of the spirits is just that. There seemed to be no particr problem. The spirit itself doesn''t seem to be against Pena, and Pena seems to like the newly summoned gnome. What are you going to do? Would you like to return it like this? Or do you want to sign a contract? Returns If you don''t like it, you can just send it back. And keep picking until you find a spirit with an attribute you like. Of course, what came out depended on the luck and affinity of the elemental sage. This is why I don''t like elemental magic very much. It''s dark. But Pena didn''t seem to like my honest expression very much. There is no need to send it back. Did hee out because he likes me? Then we will make a contract. Hoo? Are you really going to do that? princess? Can you really make an impulsive contract so easily? What is there? no. I just did it. This is what I said because I wanted people to be more cautious about contracts. It is not impossible to break the contract. And the lower spirits aren''t that strict. But someday, when you sign a contract for an intermediate level or higher, youd better be a little more careful. are you okay. Because I have no intention of destroying it. don''t do that After Fenna said that, she bent her knees toward the gnome and held out her hand. The gnome stared at him for a while, then formed his body into a hand and joined them as if shaking hands. The contract has been established. To others, it may seem like nothing happened, but Pena herself is probably experiencing the strange sensation ofmuning with the spirits. As evidence of that, the person in question is now slightly closing her eyes and making a strange voice. the contract is over In response to my order to check if the contract was established properly, Pena gave the gnome an appropriate order, proving that it was properly established. Can you hear another sound? no. I can''t seem to hear it. Pena pretended to listen and then shook her head. It seems that there was only one spirit this time. While making a contract with the gnomes, the affinity with which they couldmunicate had reached their limits. Afterwards, if the affinity increases, it may be possible to summon more. that will be in the distant future. I made a contract with two spirits, so now the emperor Is that your brother? He would faint in surprise if he found out. The spirit sage reappeared. Perhaps a new line in history is the discovery of a talented person who deserves to be written. By the way, a fire spirit and an earth spirit... No matter how you think about it, it''s abination that''s only useful when making pottery, right? I had the same silly thought. ...That might be the case... Pena smiled awkwardly for some reason and pretended to agree. In fact, he doesn''t look very happy. But she''s trying to hide it. Im sure my older brother would be surprised if he knew. Hmm.'' I was convinced by her reaction. Apparently she was... Pena Amret Janil. When I called her name in a slightly lower voice, unlike before, Pena thought for a while and sent all the summoned spirits away. I didn''t pay attention to her stare, which looked back at me without saying a word. Let me ask you one thing. The reason why your empire wants to hide spirit magic... No, it should be the reason why it shouldn''t be found out. I''m going to make it clear that this is what happened. I decided to bring that confidence out in front of myself. you guys.... That''s why the Merman Empire is trying to hide that you''re an Elementalist, right? Because it should not be known to the Holy Land. Right? I already guessed why. ording to the doctrine that the holy kingdom enshrines the god or something, all non-human beings are treated as unclean. And the unclean beings they im belong not only to other races such as elves and dwarves. Especially what they hate the most is spirits. They treat spirits as evil beings. They consider it almost like a devil and sell it. In fact, hundreds of years ago, there were only a few records about the death struggle between the Holy Kingdom and the remaining elemental spirits. Sometimes I read such records that they hunted more brutally than the devil. Perhaps its because of that, recently the Elemental Sage has disappeared. It is also the Spirit that is sensitive to human malice. Of course, some of them are human, but they have shown their malice by using them of being demons on arge scale, but the spirits can''t take it kindly. It''s my personal guess, but I wondered if the reason why the Elemental Spirits plummeted and finally stopped appearing was because of the Seongguk''s policy. The spirits were disappointed in humans. I don''t know why the holy kingdom hates the spirits so much. It''s because the real reason has never been made public, other than the hawks who say it''s evil. In the midst of that, a rare elemental magician appeared recently. I pointed at the silent Pena with a wink. Chapter 182 Chapter 182. The princess is a spirit sage (6) But, of course, the girl who has the potential to be a spirit sage is the royal family of the empire. Even if it wasn''t so, the empire had been promoting a n to join hands with the Holy Kingdom in earnest from the previous emperor. The reason why Pena''s qualities are not known is because there is a risk that the friendship between the Merman Empire and the Zelnian Castle Kingdom will be broken if it is known. On top of that, since the empire had recently been defeated in a war, they probably didn''t want to miss the castle. Therefore, the current emperor deliberately selected and sent the princess who showed talent in spiritism in order to get rid of her in the country. Or, he deliberately volunteered to remain undetected. I confided in front of her every single thing I guessed. Of course, there are some ws in this spection. Even so, wouldn''t it be about half right? I''m so sure Thats right. Still, Pena calmly listened to it without any objection. ...This is roughly the reason, but what do I need to correct? First of all. The Emperor... My brother knows about my talent. Of course, I only have a few close friends, including my older brother. Hmm And the second. Pena still spoke calmly. The reason why I came to Ernesia Kingdom... is to hide spirit magic from the Holy Land, but it''s half wrong... The reason my brother sent me in the first ce is. ...Is it to provide an excuse for the Holy Kingdom to condemn the kingdom of Ernesia in the future? Pena shut her mouth for a moment. Did you know? I thought it was far-fetched, so I thought it was one of the possibilities, but it turned out to be true. As expected, the Merman Empire still did not give up its antipathy towards Ernesia Kingdom. There is only one reason. Originally, the current capital of the Ernesia Kingdom was a subject territory of the Merman Empire in the past. However, the first king of the kingdom made it independent. And he grew the territory and created the current kingdom. Of course, the Empire couldn''t tolerate the existence of the Ernesia Kingdom. And even now, hundreds of yearster, we cling to the past. That''s why they want to join hands with the Seongguk that interests them. The princess, who went to study in the Kingdom of Ernesia, opened her eyes to spirit magic due to their evil influence. Do you think it doesn''t matter as long as you can maintain your rtionship with the Holy Land? How much do you hate us? I can''t help butugh because I''m dumbfounded. I dont know the details, but its probably right? There are some tricky corners. The purpose seemed to be clear. Does Seongguk know about that? I dont even know about that Huh? But why am I even talking about this? It''s strange... Maybe it''s because I''m not really interested in wars and stuff like that? You don''t really agree with that, do you? Uh hmm maybe thats the case. Pena was puzzled, but understood without much doubt. ....Actually, during the conversation, he made eye contact with her from time to time and hinted subtly. I was only thinking of inducing him to let out his true feelings to some extent. Still, judging from how well he said it, even if it wasn''t an allusion... he probably didn''t quite sympathize with the current emperor''s thoughts either. It''s because they''re being treated as if they''d handed over something that was difficult to deal with in the first ce. Plus..... ...and I don''t like it either... that these kids are being treated that way. Pena summoned the smander, put it on herp, and stroked it, making a sad face. Come to think of it, Pena was reluctant to find out about possible elemental magic. Even if things go the way the emperor intended, if you think about the mad doctrines of the Holy Kingdom, neither Pena nor you will be safe in the end. It was easy to imagine how terrible it could be driven depending on its use. I didn''t specifically say it, but she didn''t deny it either. Either way, it''s treated the same as a loser in the end. I can''t help butugh at this To be honest, I don''t like this method very much. Anyway, I got a rough idea of how she got here. But let me ask you one thing. Then why did you ask me to teach you Spiritual Art? To use the fact that I taught you spirit magic as an appropriate excuseter on? liketer. It is said that Arell taught the princess such wicked witchcraft! To tell you that ....? However, Pena made a face as if she had heard something strange. I didnt even think about that. then? Just in case. I thought it was necessary to properly handle spirit magic in order not to make any mistakes. You mean it was just a coincidence that it was me? And I was worried about what Sele said. Did I say believe me? It''s not like there was someone else who knew about spiritism. I roughly understood that he didn''t ask to prank meter. Whatever it was, it didn''t matter. It wouldn''t have had much of an impact on me. If you''re offended, it''s okay if I don''t teach you any more. It doesnt really matter. I repliednguidly. Pena seemed to be surprised, but he didn''t even care. It wouldn''t be a problem if the fact that I taught spiritism waster known. Or rather, it should be known when the time is right. I need to do that too for my purposes in the first ce. It would have been better if I had taught and received attention. What are you thinking? What is it? It''smon to fuck the other person... no. I thought I''d make something clear before revealing that. Pena, what do you want to do? huh? Your opinion is not very mixed with the way the current Emperor of the Empire thinks. Right? It is true that I do not like it. But still, I am the imperial family. If it''s for the sake of the empire... even if I don''t like it, can''t I help it? There is a bit of self-deprecation mixed in Pena''s way of saying that. Is your older brother full of thoughts of abandoning you? Thats a little I dont like it. Can''t you help it? From what I''ve heard, it seems that the royal family over there is quite a troublemaker. It''s for the sake of the empire... Then it would be better to cooperate with me''? what do you mean? If you let the empire go hand in hand with the Holy Kingdom, it means that the empire will just be used and destroyed. Why did I deliberately prepare for war? It was because he found one after another signs that he did not like in the movements of the Holy Kingdom. One of them was the intention to use the empire as a shield. I hate to say this, but your brother... the current emperor is so stupid. It''s just that Seongguk doesn''t properly understand that they would do anything for the secret wish written on their temple. He wouldn''t be someone to hold hands with before his pride. Pena grabbed the hem of her dress as if she wanted to argue, but... she couldn''t bear to speak. I have no choice but to admit it myself. Even if he is not aware of it, he has no choice but to understand the ideals pointed out directly to his face. What do you mean by holding hands and ying together? Do you know that we can easily win? I can assure you that if we start a second war, the empire will bepletely destroyed then. We are not so generous enough to see it twice. Even Seongguk wouldnt know that. No, that saintess would surely understand. You mean to say you were thinking of abandoning the Empire from the start? Let it be. I''m guessing that after moderately putting the two countries in a fight again, they might be aiming for that gap. If you think it won''t work after looking at the liver, it would be a perfect position to take your hands off it. To that end, the Seongguk deliberately establishes a deep rtionship with the Empire and provides support. And he will use the empress of the empire to continue to encourage it in moderation. Because the Empire has not recognized the Kingdom of Ernesia ever since. It is clear that he will be a perfect opponent to moderately fan it out. Could that really be a reason for a war? Is that okay? ...It''s embarrassing to say that to me. Well, just saying this won''t make a decision. Pena. Princess Anifena. As the royal family of Ernesia Kingdom, I formally propose to you. I held out my hand without giving her a chance to think deeply. I will make sure that the empire is not swayed by the pretext of starting a war on its own. So please cooperate. Is that why you called me here in the first ce? Thats how it is. Why are you offended? no. Rather, I was a little convinced that there was a proper purpose. But why do you want that from me? You can just do it. Because... you should be able to reveal why you are trying to attract Pena. . It''s because Pena''s spiritism can be the only means to wipe out the existence of a saint, excluding the current war. If it''s a saint, is that saint Nelvania? Are you serious?! You''ve probably heard the name Pena too. You dont want to be taken advantage of, do you? And you don''t have that kind of brotherly loyalty with the current emperor, do you? Besides, arent you even more reluctant to involve your country in a quality war? I deliberately kept pouring out my words, as if not to give Pena time to think. Arent you tired of being swayed around and hiding like this? Cooperate with me. Then I''ll prove that your spiritism isn''t wrong. And I''ll give the guys who cornered you a proper blow. And I will help you find your honor as a member of the royal family. Obviously, there is no way that he himself is not dissatisfied with the current treatment. I don''t know what Pena is thinking. It''s just that all kinds of emotions are colliding inside her now. It''s clear that you''re still thinking about something. Even though the person himself understands it, it is also the human heart to not be able to ept everything so meekly. So I just held out my hand and waited for a while. Just need to push it a little bit. I will prove that your talent in spiritism is by no means ugly. Apparently, her lips trembled slightly at that moment. ....okay. Pena seemed to have made up her mind and took my outstretched hand. Okay, Pena. I will vouch for it. Now, I must have the face of a child who is making up a mischievous prank. It will be none other than you who will give the famous saintess all kinds of disgrace and put her down within a few years. And your talents will be recognized. I promise you this. And I work with her to drive out future annoyances. War is also in mind, but if possible, end it before that. that''s my n And this will undoubtedly benefit both of us. Chapter 183 Chapter 183. Me and the seven hukou (1) Princess Pena''s spiritism ss was proceeding without any problems. As an elite who has been receiving education for gifted children since childhood, he has excellent basic understanding. It means that you are an easy student to teach. In addition, since spiritism itself was a field that relied on talent, it is only natural that she, who has excellent affinity with the basic spirits, would grow faster. It didn''t look like there would be a big problem if I just kept an eye on it and paid attention not to stray. I''m sure I''m hoping it will go smoothly. As for Pena''s ss, after deciding to teach slowly and without haste, I decided to take care of one thing that bothered me on my own. And right away, I secretly went out to avoid everyone''s eyes. ...If you''re here, you won''t get noticed, right? Now I''m sneaking into the ce where I used to practice magic. A vacant lot between the mountains located in Pahilia. This is where I used to practice magic before. It''s been a long time since I sneaked here. I still feel strangely nostalgic for the traces of the destruction that still remain. Although the construction of the city addition is in full swing, it is still useful as a practice ce because the workers have not reached this point yet. And it won''t be a big deal since it''s not going to be tantly smashed like the previous magic practice. where? Then lets just point out one thing that bothered me and move on. I checked once again to make sure I didn''t feel any presence nearby, and started drawing a magic circle on the floor. It is a magic circle for summoning spirits that Princess Pena taught me before. ...I guess I can do this roughly. After urately drawing the magic circle, I sighed. Summon spirits. In order to do that now, I deliberately found this ce again. If you don''t want to be seen by others, is it safe to summon it in my secret house? Summoning in a clear and open nature is much more likely to seed than in a stuffy confined space. This is subtly influenced by the surrounding environment. That''s why I don''t like it very much. Originally, I wouldn''t even think about summoning spirits...but it''s annoying to do. ? ? ? ? ? I checked the magic circle again and sighed. I''m not doing this because I need a spirit now. However... one thing needs to be pointed out for sure. Moreover, it is something that Pena must do before reaching a higher realm. I mean, that''s what bothers me. What the spirit of Pena said about me. can i believe I guess that really bothers me. To be honest, there are things that I don''t really like when people who don''t know me properly say that they can trust me. It feels as if my identity has been stolen without my knowledge. Judging from my experience so far, if you just ignore it as annoying in this case, more annoying things will happenter. That''s why I tried to take advantage of Pena''s distraction from spirit training for a while and check it out. Can I just ask the spirits themselves? Why bother guessing, reasoning, and investigating? If they talk like that, you should make them exin themselves. cancer don''t I made this ce now to summon the spirit for that purpose. where? There is no problem with the magic circle. If you''re just summoning spirits, there''s no need to go through each one like this. But I have to be a little careful to get someone who can at least have some intellectual conversation with me. Then where should I call you? Standing in front of the magic circle, I calmed down and slowly began to circte the mana circting in my body ording to the surrounding nature. The most important thing to summon a spirit is your affinity with the spirit... In other words, how familiar you are with natural mana is an important point. Fortunately, thanks to the existing training method, the quality of the mana I possess is infinitely close to the natural nature. Personally, I have a low level of affinity, and I am not a style that the spirits like very much. However, unlike the body, mana is different. good.'' After drawing enough mana and recognizing that I had assimted to the senses around me to some extent, I slowly began to infuse mana into the magic circle. I used an artificial spirit stone when teaching the princess, but I don''t need it now. The magic circle is starting to work properly and now all I have to do is cast the appropriate spell. Remaining as reverent as possible, I approached the magic circle and uttered the great incantation. ...nature''s...mmm. Oh, it was a big deal. suddenly got bored Can I just omit it? Me and these bastards! As it was, he reached out his hand violently toward the magic circle and muttered. Summon order? Actually, you don''t need that. As long as the method of conveying the ritual is correct, there is no problem in memorizing the order somewhat moderately. this is my style When I put my hand into the magic circle, it went right in. sess?. It is proof that you are properly connected to the spirit realm. Cant youe out quickly without procrastinating? With the sense of pulling out clutter from the inside of the drawer, I stirred my hand inside the magic circle, grabbed them, and forcibly pulled them out. [Ahhhh?!] I heard a scream in my head, and one was dragged out first. A spirit in the form of an aqua-colored woman. First of all, I ignored the water spirit that wanted to say something after looking at this side for some reason, then I put my hand inside the magic circle again. This time, he brought out the ck spirit. [What are you! Wow?!] It was noisy, so I hit it with the back of my hand to make it quiet. Two. Ignoring the two spirits staring nkly at me, I put my hand in again. ....take it out. ...throw it. .. take it out again. ....toss again. ....If it''s noisy, I''ll step on it. ....take it out again. Let''s repeat that a few more times. okay. Everyone is gathered. I lined up the seven spirits standing in front of me and nodded my head in satisfaction. still me Summoned all 7 Elemental Kings of each attribute. At first nce, even if they look like this, they are all spirit kings. Originally, as soon as they appeared, they sprayed a huge amount of mana, took all forms, and pretended to be in front of the contractor. But now all seven of them were in a daze, perhaps not understanding the current situation. I guess so. I can''t even guess why all the 7 spirit kings were suddenly gathered here. In addition, now I have blocked their power by creating a barrier with magic in advance to prevent them from rampaging. It seems that the spirit kings noticed the fact toote and were embarrassed. No matter how much I do, if the seven of them rampage with full power, there is a possibility that I will have a hard time subduing them a little. Although he looks like seven friendly hukou, he is first of all a spirit king. never weak If I don''t, there''s a risk that even my city will be destroyed. The spirit king, who was so great, was just bewildered, perhaps for the first time in a situation like this. [Why are you forcibly tying us up?] The spirit, emitting earthy mana, asks me. [Is it for a contract? Or.....] No? You don''t need it? What nonsense, I snorted. Now, what do you need those powers for? I admit that it''s quite a lot of power, but there''s no particr advantage I want to have. I don''t even like spirits there. I don''t need anything else. I called to ask you one thing. [What?!] I called these things to solve the question of what the spirit of Pena said. Whether it''s in terms of intellect or ability, it''s most certain to go over to these. Shut up and listen. Recently, one of the spirits said something a little difficult to overheard to a certain elemental lord I know. [Elementalist? Are there still people like that... in this era?] Well, it''s not like they''re monitoring each and every spirit, so don''t you know that one elementalist has been newly born? First of all, its a low-level fire elemental Oh, then Id better ask you. I turned my gaze and pointed at a spirit that emits heat and red mana. [...to me?] Yes you. The same fire spirit, when it bes a king, the public will know. It seems that the spirit told the spirit sergeant that he could trust me. What does that mean? [Human being, I can''t understand what you''re asking...] The fire spirit king, who was about to ask again, suddenly stopped thinking because he didn''t understand what I was saying. what? Now, if I''m not mistaken, I think those guys are afraid of me? The mana they radiate is fleeting, but extremely unstable. Just as humans'' emotions are disturbed, their senses are revealed in Mana. [What is your true identity?] What is it? Are you asking that now? It''s been over 5 minutes since you called. Well, it seems that he didn''t even have time to look at me properly because he was embarrassed. And this reaction convinced me. As expected, I see myself a little differently in your eyes. These guys don''t judge people by their appearance. It was clear that I understood it as an inner state rather than as I guessed. [Your soul is fixed.] The white spirit said so. He is the spirit king of the light attribute. The fixation of the soul? Does it look like that? Is that all? ....is that what it looks like? [It''s like thousands of years... By human standards, this time is right, right? It looks like it passed that time.] Hmm. [Even the Bur''s Lords probably aren''t like that.] A Lord? ah? Those lizards? You have good eyesight. I was just admiring it inwardly. It seems that these guys are recognizing the traces of my past life in the form of a soul. After all, the assumption that even the spirits cannot be fooled is roughly correct. As expected, in the eyes of the spirits, it was clear that I looked different from other humans. I am not too surprised, though. Isn''t this the first time you''ve seen it? [...A simr person has called us before. He was a human with a hardened soul like you.] Ah... did you have a partner? After hearing that exnation, I roughly noticed the circumstances. That''s as expected. When is that? However, I had to pay a little attention to this. In some cases, you may have to revise all your future ns. [By your standards, it would be a thousand years... Possibly.] The ambiguous tone is because they only knew the human time standard as a rough knowledge, but did not properly recognize it. At least these guys can properly understand and speak the concept of human counting time. A thousand years ago though. Then it has nothing to do with me. It was almost as if he knew his true identity. I guess there were other reincarnated people besides me. There are people like me, but there is now that there won''t be other cases like me. and.... In fact, it is surprisinglymon. I''ve even met them a few times in my previous life. Still, it was rare to have lived so many lives like I did. Most of the time, even if you reincarnate only five times at most, you will hear something gross. When business partners meet asionally, most of the reactions are surprised when I tell them the number of my past lives. However, he was not interested in a partner that existed once upon a time. It''s a problem if it exists now. It''s a thousand years ago. it''s too old That partner must have already gone somewhere else. Or disappear altogether. If he was born as a human anyway, he wouldn''t have lived that long, and even if he were alive, these seven Hogu kings wouldn''t have reacted like this. From what I can see, it seems that he died right away and all contracts were destroyed. Just in case, I asked them again, and they said that they no longer exist. Chapter 184 Chapter 184. Me and the seven tigers (2) But what does that have to do with the spirits reassuring me that they can trust me? [...In the past, people simr to you borrowed our power against their will andmitted heinous things.] [ Destroyed so many things that I couldn''t count them.] Ah, was that guy like that? I can roughly guess what he might have done. There are three main types of so-called reincarnations. 1. A person who doesn''t do anything because he''s bothered. 2. A person who does good deeds based on the knowledge he has umted. 3. A dog who wields power at will. Roughly speaking, this is Perhaps the third case is a partnership that existed a thousand years ago. Intoxicated with a sense of power and privilege, he must have run amok. Judging from how the spirit kings took off the crane, it seems that the damage was quite serious at the time. [However, you are simr to him, but the essence is different.] ?????? what? [I don''t know what the child who contracted with the contractor you know saw in you. Perhaps he was relieved to see your soul. Perhaps that child also signed a contract with him at the time.] Is that all? Didn''t say anything else. Hmmm... I thought there was some grand reason - these guys have no reason to lie, so everything they say is probably true. If there''s no other reason, it won''t matter. It wasn''t something I was concerned about at first. Instead, something else bothered me. First of all, I heard a clue that would roughly solve one question, so that was enough. I have nothing to do with these guys anymore. [What should I do? Will you share your oath with us? Or...?] I told you? I don''t need your strength. I told you. I don''t raise spirits. I don''t see it. [Is that so?] Somehow he looks sullen. Did they hurt their pride when they said they didn''t need them? But what if it''s true? I just want you to keep this one thing. don''t tell anyone else about me Take care of all the spirits under you, so that they never reveal anything about me. This is also one of the reasons why I brought them together. It was to force the spirits to shut down their mouths. I didn''t think about these things because I was bothered by it. If so, I need to ask you to keep it a secret about me properly at this point. There''s no guarantee that other elementals other than Pena won''t appear. Even now, it is necessary to thoroughly manage personal information. If you leak it, then I''ll do something more vicious than whoever you guys signed a contract with. Got it? Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. I could be crazier than you imagined? If you put your mind to it, you can be a toxic man. When I showed such an intelligent aspect and threatened them, the spirit kings. [Okay.] I hope you understand. good. After epting the promise, I allowed them to go back, and then the spirit kings began to disappear one by one. Oh right. You redhead stay there for a while. I almost forgot. I hurriedly summoned the fire spirit king. It would be a waste if I just called you and sent you back. [What else?] Its nothing special, but I want to ask you something personally. [...Okay.] Oh? Surprisingly, you kindly give permission? It is probably the feeling of resignation in terms of human beings. [What do you want to ask for?] Don''t worry. Not really bad. Just be summoned by some elemental lord when the timees. That''s enough. I thought it wouldn''t be bad to write down numbers in advance for future work. [...I understand.] As he said that, his eyes shed, then he made something like a red ribbon and handed it to me. It is on fire, but not hot. It feels like it belongs to the spirits. Can I call you if I give you this and let you use it? [Yes.] So-called right to appoint the king of spirits. If you use this, he wille out and serve you, right? When he said that there was no more business, the spirit king all went back to himst. Now, how do I put this to good use? I rolled up the red ribbon and put it in my bosom, smiling sinisterly. Pena sat quietly, meditating with her eyes closed. Now she was alone in this spacious room. Even the servants who were normally supposed to wait on them were not allowed in. It''s because of the practice of spiritism. Allel gave her a suitable room, saying that she should practice alone, as she wanted to avoid showing her spirit skills training to anyone other than Arel. It is a strange ce with no other furniture and only protective spells inscribed on the walls. Inside, even if it''s indoors, there''s no way there''s going to be a problem no matter what you do with the spirits. Arel was so confident and told Pena to practice to her heart''s content here. And to the others, it seemed that they were moderately practicing magic. ...Your talent is also very good. Pena involuntarily let the thought slip out of her mouth. My impression of him is good now. The purpose was the same - Arell wanted to reduce the enemy threat for the kingdom, and Pena also wanted to get out of her current situation. Also pray for the empire. That''s why Pena asked Arell to teach her more actively than before. I know how you feel, but lets do it step by step. Arel told Pena, who was strangely impatient, to calm down. Its not that Pena and you are slow to learn. Arell said as if he was admonishing Pena. Perhaps he noticed that she was a little impatient. Because its not a field that you realize by understanding it with your head in the first ce. He exined why he was deliberately trying to teach Pena about spiritism. It is a skill that prioritizes emotion and talent rather than knowledge. Even if you understand it with your head, it is useless if your body cannot follow your heart. Rather, I will teach you only what you need at that time. that''s what was said And since there are other schedules, it doesn''t make sense to focus solely on spiritism. His current ss policy is that Arel teaches roughly once every 5 days and trains the rest as he pleases. And whenever Pena really liked, whenever she had time, she entered the room he gave her and practiced spiritism. First of all, did I tell you to meditate in order to properly ept the mana of nature? First of all, she was practicing ording to the instructions he gave. If you focus on 30 minutes of meditation a day , you will feel like you are sensing something weakly. But I don''t know if that''s correct. ording to his exnation, if you understand it, you will be sure, so first of all, he told you to try, so Pena believed that and started practicing. First of all, meditation to raise affinity. And what to do now. Be good at summoning. Next to her now, Smander and Nome are summoned in turn and then sent back, repeating. The repetition of the process of the red lizard and the little sand dwarf appearing and disappearing would look really strange to others. Repeating this summoning operation, she tilted her head. Is this really enough to make you proficient in spirit magic? I had asked such a question before, but at that time, Arel exined that I had to work hard from the basics. In order to use it in realbat, he insisted that summoning and repatriation should be done as lightly as taking a knife out of a pocket without much concentration. At first, Pena was also convinced. ...That must also be with the actual battle in mind, right?'' She was also vaguely aware that the proficiency that Arel demanded actually assumed the use of spirit magic in the end. She''s not that dull either. Even though she looked like this, she was tired of life in the imperial pce even within the empire. The royal family is a body that gets used to such troublesome things as politics and inner thoughts more than anyone else. They are ustomed to finding out the intentions of others, whether they like it or not. Even if Arel didn''t say anything, you could at least notice what he was looking at and where his feet were headed. noints either Even though I knew the possibility from the beginning, I held hands with him, so I have no intention of whining now. That''s why Pena has no choice but to focus on training like this, even for herself. If you want to follow his intentions, this is the best way to avoid bing a stumbling block. And as a result, I fully understand that it bes for myself. * * Isnt Pena going to rest ? After receiving the report on Princess Pena''s activities inside the castle, I felt a bit uneasy. Aren''t you working too hard anyway? I was just telling you to train properly so that you don''t be dull whenever you think of it while skipping work in moderation, right? You didn''t tell me to just practice by putting a fictitious me down like that? I am not such an inhumane man. Even if you always treat people harshly, they are kind enough to give you a day off in the end. Apparently, I was somewhat mistaken about Pena. He usually has an easy-going attitude, so I thought he would understand if I spoke in moderation. Surprisingly, he is sincere like a royal family. Hey Did I say something wrong to her, Dia? It must be that Her Highness is putting in effort. Dia, however, calmly epts it without questioning it. Its not at all natural. Am I the only one who feels weird? Why does everyone these days think I''m such a harsh person? ...Arel-nim. Dia was silent for a while, and then gave her opinion if she had something to say. ...This is my personal opinion, but I think it''s because Her Highness, the princess, is used to the usual lifestyle as a member of the royal family. A normal life? Ah was it like that? understood. In other words... it''s natural to be busy from a young age, so you naturally be diligent. yes. We mages who have only studied since childhood... can''t think of anything else. I see that was a bit of a blind spot. Don''t think of letting yourself go..... I basically have azy way of thinking, so I sometimes miss such detailed reasons. It''s natural, but I feel like it''s not natural to me. If you don''t do anything, you don''t overdo it, but if there''s something you need to do, you cling to it as if it were natural. It seemed to me that there were other factors as well. I''ll have to talk to the princess againter. I''m going to get sick after that. Should I give her some pocket money and tell her to go out to y? I didn''t know that I would have to worry about this. Spiritualism training greatly reflects one''s image. If you push yourself like that, the efficiency will decrease. I''ll have to talk to you about herter. Deciding to talk again soon, I checked the next schedule. ...Is it true that we got a call from the Mage Tower? yes. The answer came from that side as well, saying that Arell-nim is wee whenever he visits. I contacted Ernesia Magic Tower through Dia. It is to solidify the cooperation system with them in earnest, which was thought of before. In order to do that, I need to visit once. Actually, you can ask the owner of the Magic Tower toe. Because I wanted to visit the Mage Tower at least once.'' This is an opportunity for me to see the ce as well. For that reason, I decided to go myself. Chapter 185 Chapter 185. Me and the seven tigers (3) + Why do wizards like towers? (1) Magic Towers have a very closed personality, so there are not many opportunities to peek inside them unless this is an opportunity. If you don''t know where they live, you''ll have a harder time getting a better position. That is why there is a need for me to go on my own, despite the inconvenience. okay? You said you didn''t mind anytime? Well, thest time, Helmin, the lord of the mage tower, said that too. Then of course we should go! When do you want to leave? Lets go now! Is it now? why''? Come anytime. I smiled at Dia, who was puzzled, and told her to prepare. Then isnt it the duty of a person to visit at any time? If you say oh, you really go. that''s me Why do wizards like towers? (1) The location of the Ernesia Magic Tower has not been officially announced. There are several reasons, if I have to point them out. First of all, for confidentiality and safety. Magic is a very dangerous art. If you have enough malice and ideas, you can use them endlessly. However, it is a very convenient and attractive technology to stay away from danger. That''s why the great countries that built the tower take the policy of supporting the tower on their own, but they try to hide it so that the location is never known. The same goes for our Ernesia Kingdom. It''s really well hidden. With the teleport gate to the magic tower in front of me, Imented with a half-sarcasm. From now on, I will exin assuming that I do not know the location. A pre-authorized person makes a random transfer through this gate to one of the other gates. And again a random transfer through the gate. Repeat this four times to reach the Magic Tower. Who was the idiot who thought of this? It is said that the owner of the magic tower is an idiot. Dia also shook her head softly, as if acknowledging that this was a pretty insane entry procedure. The ess method was overlyplicated. It must be a method that can be taken because it is a mage tower with strong tendencies of closed wizards who usually do not go outside. Well, at least it might be better to hide it.'' If there is an invasion and the technology leaks out, then it will be a really troublesome situation. Arell? Does anyone really know where this ce is? Yeah, no one knows. I nodded at Dia''s question. First of all, I''ll say it on the premise that I don''t know. Actually I know but pretend not to know! In addition to these methods, even influential nobles and royalty do not know the exact location thanks to the fact that it is hidden with hundreds ofyers of barriers. Nothing is known to me either. So I did a separate investigation and found out secretly. Ah, the only person I know is my father. And just in case something happens to my father, the head of the house keeps a will in which he wrote down his father''s main secrets. If no one really knows, you can have a different mind, right? That is why the royal family should know. okay. but. Um... I''m sure even the oldest brother will know about it. He is currently busy preparing to seed the throne. Some confidential information would have been known soon. It''s ironic, though, that I secretly found out all of the secrets. After going through the cumbersome entry and exit procedures and crossing the gate several times after that, we finally arrived at the magic tower. The majesty of the towering Mage Tower. Oops, look up and break your head. Be very cheeky too. However, even such a magnificent magic tower would not be visible from the outside because of the barrier. Visual blocking barrier. Even the sense of smell and hearing are blocked. Ohh? Besides that, there are barriers for various uses, right?'' I was looking up at the tower, counting the number of barriers used, and contemting how many punches I would have to hit to break them all. Dia was going through a brief entry procedure to the wizard who managed the door. Im Dia Reki from Ernesia. I have already been notified of my affiliation and purpose of visit, so I let him in without much doubt. Come to think of it, you, D.A., are still enemies in the Mage Tower, right? Yes, I am doing as Arel-nim instructed. In the past, when I officially put Dia on our side, I advised her not to omit the fact that she is listed in the Mage Tower. That''s why this visit was able to contact the contact system in her name without going through another wizard. It is for the sake of the future. Even if she feels sad because the magic tower didn''t do anything right for her, it might be worthwhile to useter. Dia seemed to understand that as well, so she followed my advice. However, the Mage Tower helped them ovee the restrictions ced on their wizards. It is to erase all risks and put only your feet on it so that you can use it anywhere. this is the best location If you don''t want any more honey to suck on, then you can throw it away. The asional advice is annoying. Just ignore that. While having such a conversation, we started going up the floor of the Mage Tower following the guidance of another mage. Are we going straight to the master''s room? It seems so. Sorry. I wanted to look around a bit. Well, I can''t show you that easily. They''d guess that I''d figure out a lot of technology just by looking at it. Those of us on the teleport magic circle were transported to the very top. At the top of this tower is the master''s room. The tightly closed door opened on its own, and the Magic Tower, Helmin, whom I had met once before, knelt down in front of me with a quiet bow. On behalf of all the mages belonging to the Ernesia Mage Tower, Arell-nim wees the visit personally. Ernesia Magic Tower Lord Helmin politely greeted me. I was really looking forward to Arel-nims visit. In fact, this is what they say, but withmon sense, there''s no way you can say I''m not wee''. It''s true that it''s word of mouth, but it''s obvious. However, that man is acting moderately well, as if he could feel the sincerity of such obvious words. Surely I should have given you an almost surprise notice that I would be visiting only this morning. There is no sign of embarrassment at all. Im sorry foring so suddenly. I''m a bit impatient. it''s okay. It''s because we''ve made preparations for Arell-nim to visit us anytime. Saying that, he led me into the room. Dia came along and the wizard who was the guide tried toe in after him. thud. As if blocked by an invisible wall, he banged his forehead and panicked. Helmin silently shakes his head. Only then did he understand his intentions and left. It doesnt matter if I dont have to kick you out, does it? Arent you here to talk about something important? Then wouldnt it be better to have as few listeners as possible? That''s not wrong. Still, I wondered if someone would have to bring in at least a car. Unexpectedly, the owner of the magic tower was riding the car himself. Are you quite skilled? It is one of the few hobbies. As he said, the tea he served was quite good. When I was inexperienced, it was my daily routine to ride in the car of my seniors. Thanks to that, even now, that habit hasn''t gone away, so what''s the trouble? Because it was the days when the master of the Magic Tower was drinking tea... I sipped tea with a wry smile. It is definitely a taste worth having. What about the other wizards? I think I heard that there are many talented people here. I was barely aware of the small number of wizards in the Mage Tower. Why dont you at least say hello? Unfortunately, due to work, most wizards are not here right now. All that remains are the inexperienced ones. is it. that''s a bit pricey It was an opportunity to gauge the approximate average level of this ce. I muttered inadvertently as I nced around his office slightly disappointed. Did you expand the inner space by transforming the space? Did you notice? not a big deal. It was just because the size of the tower seen from the outside and the size here were too different. If you have a knack for measuring, everyone will notice, right? In addition, I am also using a simr technique for the My Room series. Since such a huge building would be quite ambiguous to touch, it was the standard way to expand the necessary space with magic in this way. As expected, your eyesight isnt normal. it''s okay. I''ve heardpliments on my lips since I started walking around. There doesn''t seem to be anything else to see, so I''ll tell you something. Lets do that. There is no other sign of regret. As expected, since there will be a researcher''s temperament at the root, it will be easier to quickly get to the point rather than exchanging mouth-watering words. This is what I want to request. I instructed Dia to take out some blunt blueprints and theories andid them out. I hadn''t even exined it yet, but Helmin skimmed through a few lines and groaned intrigued. Hmm?... Do you understand roughly? Are you forcing mana out of the surrounding atmosphere, collecting it, then exploding it to push the cylinder? You are repeating that rescue movement. Thanks to you, it saved me the trouble of a detailed exnation. As expected, he is the leader of the wizards. Good understanding. He is an easy-going person to talk to. Because there is no need for a detailed exnation. Call it the engine. It is a device that transmits power with the operation method you described. okay. But why do you do this to me? This is what I want to ask of you. Since Arken and Darman''s previous appeals, I''ve reconsidered it over and over again. As a result, as the two said, it was only possible to conclude that there was not enough manpower to develop this only in our territory. There is no problem with parts, but there is a problem with magical processing. The rice cake is in the rice cake shop. Was the magic the magic tower? For now, parts and structural problems can be almost finished here. However, I thought it would be the quickest to ask your side about the problems of mana injection and various adjustments. okay. It is as Arel said. How are you? I don''t deny it. Although they appear low-key, do you mean they don''t want to hide the fact that their mage tower is good? He probably wasn''t bluffing, and he seemed to have concluded that it was possible after examining my proposal and the blueprints I had just shown him. No matter how skillful I am, I can''t hide the sound of my eyeballs rolling. If you have any questions, just ask. Don''t think of it as a headache. ...What are you going to use this for? Unfortunately, I do not dare to jump to conclusions first. There is quite a bit to write about. There are only two of them that I need. One ship. You mean the boat? Using this, you can create a device that can deliver propulsion naturally without rowing. One of the reasons why I bothered to research this was to remodel a merchant ship owned by the Geothal Corporation, which I had previously acquired. Even now, by the standards of this ce, it''s a great merchant ship, but too old-fashioned to satisfy my greed. That''s why I made a n to remodel the merchant ship. Chapter 186 Chapter 186. Why do wizards like towers? (2) And once the application to the ship is over.... this is the main topic next time. Promise one thing before that. You must keep this a secret. of course. I swear by my staff. cane? Rolling around in the corner over there? I pointed to his staff resting on a pile of old books. Ha ha ha ha ha?????? I''m a bit out of my mind these days. Even so, the oath is real. Whatever, lets do it. I know very well that wizards don''t hang their wands for fun. I pointed to the blueprint and pointed him to its true purpose. I will make means of transportation between the major cities of the kingdom. You mean transportation? Roughly speaking, it can be described as arge-scale transportation vehicle capable of carryingrge amounts of cargo and personnel. Isnt it a carriage? Its pulled by an engine instead of a horse. The concept I''ve been talking about can be sinctly described as lorry'', but to those who still rely on horses and magic for transportation, there is no other way to describe it. ...Large...and it''s a vehicle capable of transportingrge quantities. But can''t we just use teleport? As you said, it is impossible to beat Teleport in terms of speed and safety. admit that Teleport You are number one. However, poprization is difficult, isnt it? Few wizards can use teleport so skillfully. In addition, it is expensive to rece with magic tools and difficult to manage. But the method I suggest is much more reliable, although it mayg behind in speed. Any means of maintenance can be nurtured through training. Because that''s the advantage of technology. Of course, as magic continues to develop in the future, there will be ways to surpass it. This is the conclusion that I have already taken into ount. this is the best . indeed. No... It''s more than just a convenient means. That''s not all I can say. Helmin muttered in a cold sweat after thinking about the transportation method I suggested. Even though he is a mage, he must have an idea that allows him to think from a broader point of view than the superiority of magic. ...the game of the kingdom will change. I guess so. It is not simply a reorganization of transportation. When a stable and faster means is introduced, additional changes will ur one after another. Even my father was quite embarrassed. That''s enough. ...Maybe it''s just my opinion as a wizard, but... it might be dangerous. I took that too. It''s nothing more than pulling something that will be developed someday in 100-year increments anyway. That''s a safe enough range. I carefully considered and decided. And... Actually, it''s important for me to livefortably and well. What else do you know? To put it bluntly, this is not a problem as long as a terrible disaster unfolds next to me in exchange for my full stomach. ...Now I''ll pretend I haven''t heard. And this wizard before me is wise. Thinking that something they can''t handle will happen in their hands, they quickly draw a line. Instead, I will definitely ept the job. Still, the benefits will be coveted, so I can''t just refuse. That''s a good attitude. So how long will it take? I asked openly without hiding anything. How long will it take if you can? I''ll have to see it exactly one more time, but if it goes this way.... in about 3 months, it will be able to stabilize to some extent. That sounds great! For reference, my calction is that it would take an additional year and a half if we were to turn only the manpower in our territory. After all, no matter how much I raise my individual abilities, I can''t match the number of people. That felt a bit regrettable. one??? ? Contrary to my expectations, Helmin''s voice sounded a bit perplexed. It''s three months only if you turn the manpower in the usual mage tower. Does it sound like its not the same now? yes. He nodded. ...Actually, there is a reason why the elders took most of the mages out of the country. Is it because of work? yes. Because it is very important. He hardened his expression slightly. Is it something important? We''re sweeping out the remnants of the mighty wizard. If you''re a ck magician, are you referring to those friends? The friends of the bright friend who yed with the undeadst time. Why are those friends We interrogated the people we capturedst time and got the approximate location of the rest of the party. Ah, those guys fromst time. Are you referring to the three idiots who hid at the banquet celebrating the city''s construction? I don''t think you need to hear what kind of interrogation he did. After all, all three of them are no longer people in this world. Looking at his satisfied smile, I can only guess that. If we do it well, maybe its not just the remnants Can we catch the guy above it? Helmin nodded. He''s a higher rank... Well, like the guy who yed with the undeadst time, he smelled like misceneous bottles. First of all, as long as it is an organization, there must be a manager. And on top of that, there must be someone sitting at the top. But until now, even the remnants have been difficult to find. In the meantime, he caught a clue, so it''s understandable that he''s so excited. So everyone went out to subdue the remnants? Not all. However, the number of manpower has decreased. So how long will it take now? It will take at least six months for the first improvements toe out. ...Well, that''s within the permissible range. Much better than taking a year and a half. It''s not like we''re just going to subdue there. Will the salvation of the warlocks end before then? I think so. Helmin resolutely expressed his will. We will take this opportunity topletely eradicate the existence of warlocks, at least within the kingdom of Ernesia. That cheers me up. From my point of view, it would be desirable enough if such idiots disappeared. ....It''s something I didn''t do because I was bothered in the first ce. It is also the most correct thing for the people here to do it on their own. Because I have no intention of getting involved. Of course. After all, this is the mission of our wizards. Its a mission Yes. Isn''t it natural for those who pursue the right path to eradicate those who are not upright? Hmm?... I just nodded roughly. Is that guy even aware of what he''s talking about? ....No, I don''t know. Still, I don''t really want to nag about it. Anyway, then you know I''ll ept it. Because it''s my job that matters. Afterwards, we discussed moderately to contact each other for details. I will never disappoint Arell-nim. Dont expect it. The rest can be discussed while watching the progress. There will be many more to tell, so there is no need to rush. It is an honor. First of all, isnt it the Mage Tower that boasts the best magic knowledge? I am really looking forward to it. Ha ha ha ha ha. It''s overrated. I am still immature. If other wizards heard that, they would roll around in stomachaches and leave the world. What is the youngest ss 8 master talking about? As he said, behind my back, Dia felt somethingplicated. It doesn''t show on his face, but his feelings are strangelyplicated. but. She is also a genius who has reached a high level for her age. He has already reached the level of a 6th ss master and will soon break through the 7th ss wall. Those who know how hard it is to break through the realm will foam at the mouth and pass out when they hear that fact. For example, in the case of a mage belonging to the Mage Tower side. Those in ss 6 and above must have an average age of 40 or older. And those who passed the 7th ss were mostly elderly people like Fei An. A state where you may or may not be able to pour your whole life into it. It was she who aplished that at the age of only her early twenties. However, there is someone worse than her in front of her. When someone worse than you says something like this, things getplicated. You get annoyed when someone who is better than you is overly humble. Hmm was it Miss Diareki? And it seems I''m not the only one who noticed that feeling. Helmin smiled bitterly and moved his gaze towards Dia. I heard rumors. They say you have achieved considerable skill at a young age. I didnt expect the Mage Tower Master to remember it. Dia just calmly brushed aside his praise. There is no sign of joy at all. You are humble. I hope other wizards will follow suit. Not to that extent. Um... From what I''ve seen, he''s just not interested in that kind of flimsy reputation. Seriously. Miss Dia is an excellent mage enough. I vouch for it. It sounds like you mean that other mages arent superior. When I said it slightly teasingly, heughed embarrassedly. Why can''t you deny it? It was a mistake. Those enrolled in our Mage Tower are also excellent enough. Just... just? Sometimes I might feel sorry for you. He drank slowly and spoke again. ...The Mage Tower in the past was a ce where there was nothing but regret. Hmm? It was in the past... This is a story from when I was still more immature. At that time, the atmosphere inside the Mage Tower was different from now. he said in a faint voice. Realizingter that I was staring at you, I lowered my head. sorry. You said useless things in front of Arel-nim. are you okay. I''m a little interested in what the Mage Tower was like in the past. Anyway, I''ve roughly finished talking about work, so tell me. When I gave permission, Helmin briefly lowered his head and started talking again about the old mage tower or something. In the old Mage Tower, rather than pursuing knowledge, everyone showed enthusiasm only for the secret struggle to get to the higher floors and the deliberation for that. Juniors do their best to tter seniors. Even within the Mage Tower, the criteria for selecting the next high-ranking wizard are prioritized on personal connections and back money rather than skills. Yes, that''s right.... Listening to hisint, I thought it was possible enough. A closed environment may have the advantage of not being interfered with from the outside, but on the contrary, it is easy to rot inside. If water doesn''t flow, it will stagnate and rot, and all kinds of dirty things will be born in it. It''s easy enough to guess without even looking at it. Because I have already experienced several times in my previous life as a representative example of how fragile an organization can be in a closed environment. But I don''t think it''s like that right now. I had a lot of trouble seeing my hands. He shook his head with a slightly troubled expression, as if he was fed up. After I became the head of the pagoda, I tried to change the pagoda in my own way. Thanks to that, there were a lot of resentment and not a few people who couldnt understand me. Ah those strange policies. Like arranging a match between wizards... I wondered why that was, but is it the result of trying to change the atmosphere? I understand the intention, but if it continues to be closed, it will be difficult to fundamentally change it. Would you rather open the Mage Tower more aggressively? Chapter 187 Chapter 187. Why do wizards like towers? (3) + Daily life on a day when I don''t want to work (1) ....I have nothing to say. Is it just that it can''t be helped? But it is true that I am trying to restore the rights and right nature of mages. The right and the right effort... More than necessary interference with the mages. Is it because of that that the Mage Tower was established where even high-ranking aristocrats, in some cases, cannot tamper with it? But no matter how well it is packaged, it gives off a rotten smell that can never be hidden. They said that they would give preferential treatment based only on the abilities of individual wizards, but in the end, wasn''t it excessive discrimination against abilities? Let me just stay silent and listen. Helmin lowered his head after realizing that he was only talking about himself. ...It''s a bit long. I didn''t mean to say anything ugly about my ugliness... but what I want to say is this. He looked at Dia again. And to her who was puzzled, he handed over the words of apology. As the owner of the tower, Miss Dia Lecki has no face. I''m sorry. As the owner of Ernesia Tower, I will apologize. ...I don''t think there''s any reason for the tower owner to suddenly lower his head. Dia didn''t express it openly, but she was slightly furrowing her eyebrows. Perhaps she didn''t expect him to suddenly apologize. no. It''s my responsibility. I can''t say I''m not responsible for letting such an ipetent person go unintentionally. The one he''s talking about is about Dia''s former teacher. It was none other than she who was harmed by the current Mage Tower''s policy of failing to properly nurture the talents that should be cultivated. Even if I get reprimanded, I won''t have anything to say. I can give you anypensation if necessary. We can arrange a seat for you if you want. I have the skills to do that, so no one willin. ...Aha, that''s why.'' I wondered why he was suddenly apologizing like this, but soon after I noticed what he was saying, I couldn''t help butugh along with him inwardly. In short, all the responsibility is caused by the ipetent teacher, and he himself admits the mistake. However, you still want to maintain a rtionship with the Magic Tower. Did you really only pay attention to her skills? The intention was obvious, so I secretlyughed without realizing it. Meanwhile, Dia calmly listened to his proposal. Is this the seat you want? Yes. Now, even if you want to sit on a higher floor, you won''t be able to easily express your dissatisfaction. What are you doing, can''t you show off your skills a little bit? ....isn''t it? There''s no point in asking me, is there? I shook my head and maintained the attitude that all decisions respected Dia''s personal opinion. It''s not particrly condescending. Really, I''m the type to respect each and every opinion of my subordinates. If you want to, push it, otherwise it will fall. This is my basic policy. If Dia really wants a seat, I won''t stop her. So, what is your opinion, Dia? ...I am Arel-sama''s exclusive mage. I don''t really have time to go back to the Magic Tower. I dont mean now. However, the exclusive period wille to an end someday. Cant we make a promise after that? Why did he take so long to say that he would salivate in advance? It''s certainly not a bad proposition. How many lifetimes have ordinary wizards thirsted for authority in order to obtain the position he spoke of. Dia nces in my direction and asks with her eyes what to do. How do I do this?'' Do whatever you want.'' Again, I have no intention of forcing it. And it''s a one-of-a-kind proposal. It''s an opportunity that doesn''t usually exist. Do you really mind any seat? She asked again, wanting a definite answer, as if to keep what she said was not a joke. Its fine. Helmin''s eyes trembled a bit, probably not knowing that Dia woulde to ask for the bait, but he smiled again and replied once again that any seat would be fine. Do you want to show off your own position? I watched it with warm eyes, as if it were really cute. If you''re serious, you can at least write a certificate. It doesn''t matter. You can''t do that anyway. hmm? Then let me ask you one more question. Some kind of seat... if I say I want only one seat, can you still guarantee me that? Helmin kept his mouth shut and was at a loss for words. He must have noticed what Dia was saying. No, you must have that level of awareness to sit on the top floor of the Mage Tower. Dia''s only seat. what does it point to It was only natural that anyone would react the same way as that man now, if he understood his meaning. Because..... Only one A voice that seemed a bit choked came out of his throat. And..... Ku-huh! Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!! Ahahahaha! As I listened to the conversation, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. If possible, since it was a story between wizards, I wanted to keep my mouth shut in order to respect it. Even if Dia asked for a high-ranking position, I thought there would be no big problem. I don''t think Dia will leave our territory. But that and this are different. Afterwards, it wouldn''t be bad for her to take a position in the Mage Tower, whether it be an honorary position or not, if she wants to exert influence. Even if she didn''t think otherwise, I nned to find out in the next few years. But didn''t Helmin suggest it first? It''s a one-of-a-kind opportunity. However, it was not because of anything else that I exploded, but because Dia gave an answer that exceeded my expectations. Actually, I thought there were two main answers she would give. One refuses, or I ask for an honorary position in moderation after seeing my eyes. But now she hase up with a really unexpected answer. Puff! Only one yes, there is only one seat. Isn''t that a really apt analogy? Yes, there is only one ce Dia is talking about. Why? Because in any organization, only one person can stand at the top. Master of Magic Tower. The owner of the Ernesia Magic Tower. Dia said this now. If you''re really sorry, why don''t you give up that position someday? Called. I understand the meaning, but how can I shoot my stomach withoutughing? Helmin was also at a loss when I burst intoughter. Oh, I''m sorry. But I didn''t expect this either. Is that so? Im sorry, Mr. Arell. No, its okay. rather well done I even thought I had nothing to worry about. It was sincere. ...You seem serious. Helmin looked at Dia and asked again. Perhaps someone else would beughed at or even outraged if they made such an opinion. It is a statement that can be made anywhere in this ce. I am serious. Shouldn''t that be enough? Hmm?????? ..., if the lord I serve would say that. is it? Well, it seems like that. I made a fuss at first. Still, I agreed in my heart. Yes, the apex is good. Because the world only remembers first ce. It''s like a dirty world. Our mage says so. So, what is the opinion of the current No. 1? I dont have anything else to say. However, Helmin regained hisposure and calmly expressed his opinion. All I can say is, Ill give in to anyone who is superior to me. Is that so? Then remember. Dia answered without backing down in the same way. It''s a big deal, Dia. You express all your opinions. After all the talk, on the way home, I spoke to Dia once again about what happened with the owner of the mage tower a moment ago. She lowered her head slightly and blushed as if she was ashamed of what she had just said. Are you ashamed of yourself now? I have no face. Wait... I made a mistake. I guess for a moment... I was a little flustered. Calm down for now. sorry. A hint of flusteredness, rare for her, was subtly evident. I smiled at her and shook my head. no. Rather, I liked that answer more. Because it was more than I expected. I have no face. so? Why did you want the position of Master of the Magic Tower? Did you covet that spot again? Then there''s nothing you can''t do to sit down. It never hurts me either. ...The current Mage Tower owner definitely said that. I felt sorry for the mage tower before, so I sat down and changed it. Yeah it was. Then I thought it would be possible for me too. Is it possible for you too? ...From what I can see, even the current Mage Tower still has many dark sides. Of the children who entered the tower around the same time as me, I can count on one hand the ones who still remain. Most of them despaired and abandoned the atmosphere of the Mage Tower. ....Right. Because Dia also suffered damage from the closed side of the current Mage Tower. In a sense, Helmin''s im may have been a direct hit to her heart. Of course, that''s why Dia was a little upset too, wasn''t it? It''s really rare for her to be so outspoken. It must mean that you are really angry. Is that why you wanted to be the owner of the Magic Tower? Although I said it halfway to surprise him. ? S? Ugh She apologized to me over and over again. So, I was rather happy when I was happy, but I was never displeased. Right. Is it the owner of the mage tower... ...that wouldn''t be bad either. Arell-sama? no. let''s go back to that I am getting tired. yes. ncing at her preparing the teleport magic to return to the territory, I thought only in my heart this time. I''m sure that would be one way. Of course, that will happen after some time has passed. That would be fine too.'' So I just smiled inwardly. future mage lord Should I be concerned about it for now? Daily life on a day when I don''t want to work (1) As always, one day when the weather is in full swing. I was quietly looking down with my arms crossed. In front of me like that, Princess Pena stood with a simr, slightly nervous feeling. . start. huh. She didn''t say a long word, just bobbing her head once, then she pretended to snap her fingers. Then, a small ember crackled under her feet, and the ember took shape and took the shape of a small lizard. It is the fire spirit Smander. go. Sele. She whispered in a very low voice, and the Smander only slightly raised and lowered its tail. Um, is that a sign of intent? However, the Smander showed agile movements for a lizard and began to run forward. This little lizard eventually jumped into the miniature maze I had prepared. Chapter 188 Chapter 188. Daily life on a day when I don''t want to work (2) Let''s give a rough exnation of what we''re doing now. Right now, Pena is practicing controlling the spirits, and I''m watching the results from behind. Roughly once every five days, I said I would teach or supervise myself. Today is the very day. .... hmm. The princess kept her mouth shut, as if holding back something, and red at the maze. It is not a particrlyplex structure. It''s not a structure that can''t be solved if you have at least the intelligence of a dog. It was made with reference to what was originally designed for pet training. .... In this case, is it abyrinth for testing spirit intelligence? However, the purpose of this is not to find out the spirit''s intelligence. Not to mention, the reason the princess was having such a hard time wasn''t because her brain was bad. For her honor, this must be known in advance. That is not the purpose of this training in the first ce. It was nothing more than training to master the princess'' spirit control. This miniature maze is also a method I devised as part of that. Pena is nowpletely consciously limiting Smander''s movements. In the past, orders were given verbally, but the true essence of a spirit sage is that it recognizes the intentions of its contractors even without speaking. Even if it''s not anguage, I sympathize with my mind. If that''s the case, you shouldn''t use it. So, I advised the princess to move the smander and lead it through the maze. Just do it as if you were concentrating on your consciousness. When I sneakily advise her behind the scenes, she doesn''t really respond. You don''t have that kind of leeway yet? Well, it wouldn''t be easy to consciously control the movements of such a small lizard, not even moving one''s own body. More than anything else, you''ll be tired. After a while, somehow Smander reached the exit of the mini-maze. And when I pped, as a signal, she sent the smander back. Now, this isn''t too difficult. It''s proof that you''ve gotten used to it. I still feel sorry for the speed of judgment. It can be seen that it moves and pauses in between. Try to move more quickly. This is quite difficult, isnt it? know. If it was easy, I wouldn''t have told you to practice. I said so brazenly to the princess who nced at me in dissatisfaction. Well, I don''t know that she''s not really dissatisfied either. That''s why you can adopt such a yful attitude. Rather, how about apliment? I think it might be the gaze of the feeling. Still, I think I''ve gotten used to it more than before. How is it? I will honestly admit that. Whoop whoop whoop. okay? Only then did I say something like a littlepliment, and she smiled a little conceitedly, as if she didn''t hate it. Being arrogant is a problem, but the most important thing right now is confidence. The princess needs a properpliment. okay? What more can I do now? After proving that she had mastered the control of the spirits to some extent, the princess boasted that she should move on to the next step. oops It would be embarrassing if someone who had just climbed the steps of spiritism was already like this. Hmm? Then, shall we move on to the next step? However much! It''s good to have a lot of self-confidence. good night. If you wish, I will do it for you. good. Then today, Pena, I will teach you what to do. To Pena, whose eyes were shining with strange anticipation, I pointed my thumb toward the window and continued. Lets go outside. huh? Lets rest today. I spoke once more clearly so that she could understand again. Today is training, so lets beat everything up and y. I dere Today is a day off. no? I am the lord here. So let me be thew When I tell you to rest, you rest. It''s something I''ve noticed a little before, but Pena and that guy don''t rest at all. First of all, looking at the usual schedule, most of them make up half of the day''s schedule with a little ss under the pretext of studying abroad, an official schedule to go out in front of others, and training for spiritism. She herself expressed her impression that the schedule here was more leisurely than in the Empire, but in reality it was not that leisurely. Still, I was considerate and took care to adjust my daily routine so that I could rest at the end of most of the schedule. The problem is that he didn''t think he was resting properly. You will definitely tire many of your subjects in the future. I''m sure I''ll see your eyes when you''re only working. iced coffee? In the end, you will be noticed and you will suffer without being able to get off work! For some reason, Pena is silent and staring at me with her eyes wide open. It seems like he wants to ask, Are you saying this?'', but it must be my mistake. what about me Anyway, training without rest is too much. She doesn''t show it very much, but people get exhausted if they don''t rest. That''s why I thought it was an opportunity, so I emphasized to her that she should skip all schedules and y today. To her, who did not understand the need to y at all, I persistently and meticulouslyid out the reason why we should y, which would be 50 pages long if written. Having said so, she couldn''t help but agree. So man is a creature born to y! At the end of that argument, when I shouted like this, Pena''s eyes blurred. After being silent for a moment, she tilted her head as if contemting what to say. ...but can''t we y? What are you talking about? We can y. The real problem is that our perceptions are decidedly divided here. oh my god. oh my god. Oh God. What bullshit did I hear? I was thrilled. Why did you think you shouldnt y?! Yeah. Then your dignity will drop and people below you will take it lightly. Ernesia''s royal family, Arell, would be no different. Arent you always going to try not to be taken lightly? It''s really horrible to say that without asking a single question. What are you talking about? I have always been light. I think I''ll float around when the wind blows? When I say this to her, her gaze strangely turns cold. The royal family shouldn''t be taken lightly... Come to think of it, the guess that Dia told me before was correct. Is the overly strict imperial trend that the imperial family strictly regtes themselves even in everyday life so that others will never look light on them? ....It was a moment when I was truly fortunate to have been born in the Kingdom of Ernesia. If I were in her position, I would have choked and eventually ran away through the roof of the pce. ....I''m not kidding. I don''t know if that''s the right mindset for the upper ss, but... personally, it''s really unfortunate. What do you mean? not a big deal. I feel sorry for you who just don''t know how to livefortably in the world. If I said that, of course I would get angry, so I tried to hold back those words. It wasn''t something I didn''t understand at all. Strict trends must have their own achievements. Still, that''s not my personal preference. You are more determined. So, no matter what happens, you have to y today. The decision bes firm. I will definitely teach her indolence today. decided so firmly. ....It''s not that I haven''t decided what to teach next. .... These days, I''ve been worrying about other things too. In the future, in case of an emergency, I will contact you from time to time to give you advice again. I had to go to the magic tower recently... and I have something new to try out soon. That''s why it''s not really tempting to y to earn time. ....it''s real So, Pena and I decided to spend the day walking around the city in moderation. Of course, Pena didn''t seem to agree with my argument at all. The image of the user is not reflected in Spiritual Art. At least it''s better to maintain a sense of being morefortable than to be hard on yourself. When I made a im that didn''t work like this, she had no choice but to ept it as there was no basis to verify my im in the case of spirit magic. So, in the end, she ended up going out with me. Anyway, I thought of showing off and guiding you around the city, so it just went well. Since she was still here, Pena hadn''t had anything to do to officially go out. Even though she is a princess, she was like a hostage, so she couldn''t let her go out easily. Even if you go out of the castle, you must be apanied by someone. However, this time, he did not bring more than that, leaving only a minimum escort. Everyone was worried about that, but it was because I insisted that I was fine. The only thing that bothered me was why everyone was giving me a lukewarm look when I told them that I was single with the princess. I don''t know why I''m looking at you so happy. ....are you so worried? ....Or am I misunderstanding? Either way, I''m not really interested. There''s no way there''ll be any problems since I''m going anyway.'' Of course, I''m the only one who thinks so. And nothing will ever happen. Since thestdy''s visit, the barriers and security structure here have undergone a bit more work. Now, if you set your mind to it, even if wild stray cats escape, you can catch them all. It is impossible for anyone to infiltrate from the outside. It was even more impossible for the princess to escape. That''s why the aides also agreed to go around with a minimum of escorts. Hearing that exnation, Pena put on an expression that didn''t quite understand. Do you do you think I will run away? Of course, she had asked for it too. To that question, I immediately denied it with a bright smile. Never think so. ...I can''t even think of it. When he said it without hesitation, Pena made a small impression. You don''t even understand why I''m so confident? Because it is impossible in the first ce. Above all, there is no reason for her to think that way. Where is this? A sane person wouldn''t think of going out into a snowstorm.'' And Pena, to put it bluntly, has a thoroughly rational structure in her basic way of thinking. Even though she speaksfortably for a princess, her base is more calm than others. He''s never the type to do anything reckless. It''s different from our sword-loving princess. Come to think of it, that older sister said she wanted to be recognized by another sword master this time and invaded his territory. I''m worried that there might be an ident. Anyway, the bottom line is that even if I take her out, there will be no way for her to run away. It''s stupid, she knows best. Chapter 189 Chapter 189. Daily life on a day when she doesn''t want to work. I''m not even thinking about escaping anyway. I thought about it in the carriage before. It''s built pretty well. Isn''t it better built here than your royal capital? You have good eyesight. Being praised like that made me feel a little proud. How does itpare to the imperial ecliptic? ...It''s frustrating, but I can''t help but say it''s better. That''s right. This is because I have mobilized all my taste and architectural knowledge that I can mobilize. I am confident that I will never be inferior to any capital city in the world. Above all, the empire''s ecliptic has been built for over a hundred years. Of course, there is no way I canpete with my newly born city. ...But I think the road is too long''? However, the princess, who admired other things, seemed to feel a sense of difort while walking along the roadside. As she pointed out, the roads in Fahilia are quite widepared to other cities. This is one of the minor differences that I made because I gave instructions one by one, contrary to themon sense ofmon architects. I made it wider on purpose. Is it too wide for a wagon? Broader is better. How much will the interior of the city be activated in the future? And considering what will be put in, this amount is appropriate. If it''s not wide, isn''t it ambiguous to do expansion workter? I don''t know what''s going to happen hereter. To her, who didn''t understand, I joked around that I would know naturally when the time came. Little things like the width of the roadside are fine. Where shall we go first? Where would be the best ce to take Pena and guide her? After thinking about it for a while, we stopped in front of a bookstore that opened in the city. ....ah. Come to think of it, there really was. As I happened to look at the bookseller, I just remembered something that bothered me. Shall we just check it for a while while we''re here? Would you like to look around the bookstore for a moment? It doesn''t matter... A book? Responding okay, Pena, like me, turned her eyes toward the store where the books were disyed. Arent there any books in the castle? There are many books in my library. But that''s not the only reason I go to see them. Hey? And most of the things in my castle are old books or something technology-rted books and sorcery books. In general, there aren''t that many books circting among themon people. Of course, it is a secret about the books that I personally collect. When you visit a ce like this, sometimes you find something interesting. I won''t tell you what kind of book it is. I''m sure you''ll get angry if I tell you. However, Pena showed interest differently from before, as if she was reacting to being purely interested. Even if I lived a life that was far from the concept of ying, I would have read at least. Then shall I take a look? So, we decided to stop by the bookstore first. Regarding the Kingdom of Ernesia and other neighboring countries, if I had to pick one of the things that changed the most after I came to power as a lord, there would be many things. If I had to choose one really subtle change among them, I would choose this ce. It was a change in booksellers who deal with books. Just a few years ago it was all made of parchment or poor quality paper. In addition, the book itself was quite expensive because it was difficult to make. It was an item that had no reason toe into contact with unless you were a nobleman or a moderately wealthy merchant. On the contrary, there were many geeks who set up booksellers with the meaning of collecting rather than trading. That''s why the bookstore that handles books.... In particr, they say that this kind of bookstore that they are in the middle of the day. Right now, I cant find anything made of parchment on the contrary. All thanks to my paper. As paper was cheap andmon, the book situation in the Kingdom of Ernesia changed drastically. Most of the books in cirction now are made with paper produced in our territory. However, the printing problem has not been solved yet, so books are still expensive. Hey, is that so? Pena moderately looked over the books on disy and listened to my exnation, passing them off moderately. However, rather than not being interested in my exnation, it seems that curiosity came first, just wondering what kind of books are there. But even though most of the books are written in thenguage of the kingdom of Ernesia, it seems like you can read them without any problems. Since they are members of the royal family, are you saying that they speak at least one or twonguages of other countries lightly? It definitely has an elite feel to it. Then let me see what came in. ....iced coffee. As I was looking through the new books, I noticed something and put on a slightly sad face. The only thing in front of me is a book. okay. It is a book. ...I really made this. I covered my eyes with my hand and felt the urge to ignore what I had just seen. However, the problem was that this image of me caught the eye of Pena, who sneaked up to where I was at the right time. Arel? what''s the matter? Are you making a face as if you received a prophecy that the country will be destroyed tomorrow? Do I have a face like that? I groped my face reflexively. Really. It''s a simr feeling, so it''s not a false analogy at all. what''s the matter? you do not have to know. Only this time, I refused with a slightly chilly feeling. Actually, Pena didn''t even care. Instead, he stuck his head out in front of me with a curious gesture. What? What? Show me too... Huh? book? Pena thought it was strange that I reacted like this to only one book. After reading the title of the book, I tilted my head. ....uh? Footsteps of the Gray Sage? ....what''s this? Then she looked straight into my eyes. Hey. The emotions that I want to say in the title... are contained in the eyes. stop! Stop looking at me like that! What do you think I saw?! Pena didn''t seem to understand why I was twisting and fidgeting like this. ....ah. Maybe you don''t know him? But when you already want to miss it, everything iste. Only then did Pena say Ah! and let out a small exmation. Sagee to think of it, Arelner Ive never heard of being called that Im sure the gray young sage. I am not young now. Please correct me. Did that spread to the Empire?! You... and gradually change into a snarky gaze. It was clear that she was treating me like a pervert. Only this can be guaranteed. Because... just by looking at this title, can''t you roughly guess what it''s about? Could this be written about you, Arel? I don''t mean it. I have no hobbies in the first ce. I still nailed thatst line to keep. As she said, this book is about me. Exactly about what I''ve been doing since I was born. This book was written to publicize it. There are literally things that don''t exist, but the centa is instigation and fabrication. This book is written in such a way. Pena, curiously, picked up the book and skimmed through it, eximing, Wow.... But it was clear that it wasn''t a good moan. Arel you? Have you been called a genius since you were two? no. I remember being four or five years old. Did you make a n for the development of the territory from the age of six? Do you think that will work? Back then, I was busy skipping sses. The n for the development of the territory was made only aftering here. It''s true. And most of my development ns are improvised, driven by my desires. This is the basic policy. Wow thats ridiculous. Wow Wow Ah .... Every time Pena turns the page, I continued to admire it in an undesirable sense. Nonsense. A book like this. The more I read, the more I understood that Pena''s face was getting tired. At this point, it''s just a scam. I have to beautify it as well. But it''s not like I want to do this. Dont read that in front of me before then. Because I feel like I''m going to turn around because I''m ashamed. Even if you told me about it Arel, you wrote it, didnt you? Absolutely not. I can''t stand this kind of misunderstanding. I wasn''t the one who thought of this in the first ce.... First of all, in the mood of making excuses, I put the names of the things I insisted on publishing this absurd book. The one who thought of this was the Marquis Karet... and my uncle Richen Igerd. The Ernesia Bank President and... are the nobles who run the Arnil Chamber of Commerce, right? year? He must have been your uncle. Hmmm... Do you know the approximate names of the people around me? It''s surprising to think that you didn''t know anything about me when you first met at the pce. Could it be that you did some research on me in that brief moment? As you said, this is what the two of them struggled to do. In order to make my name known and expand my business, I have to be more famous or something. So I ended up publishing this absurd autobiography. He persuaded me so terribly that after ten days, I finally gave up and gave him permission. What''s even funnier is that I didn''t write this. No matter how shameless I was, there was no way I could write something like this casually. Who really wrote this? Who the hell wrote that a third of the book is a tribute to me? If this came out in an era where civilization was developed to some extent, it would have been treated as a disturbing book right away. so? Did it work? After that, those two people said they couldn''t bear to carry their faces in front of me. I was too embarrassed to lift my face. I like to stand out. But that doesn''t mean I don''t like being stared at in such an embarrassing way. It''s a shame that I feel the same as everyone else!! I''m not happy that you''re doing this. That''s how I received this book and said that I kicked the nket all night. Well... that''s another ck history. that''s life Now I''m even looking forward to what the next dark history will be. so? Did youe to check this out of curiosity? it bothered me a little. As expected, the feeling of kicking the nket beyond imagination made me sad. And that''s not the only thing that bothers me. I opened my embarrassing book and pointed. Pena said, Because you read it already? I said, furrowing my brow, and I corrected myself. Exactly look at how I printed this letter. Is it not uniform? ...what about that... huh? Uniform? Only then did Pena realize a sense of incongruity, look at the embarrassing book as if taking half of it, and flip it over. ...It''s not a transcription, and it doesn''t seem to be a typeface either? Isnt it normal to notice that when you see it? Does it mean that only the eyes that see are as certain as they have been through education for gifted children? Surprisingly, this princess isn''t bad at all. If I say swipe 10, 4 of them? 5 notices Chapter 190 Chapter 190. Daily life on a day when I don''t want to work (4) I''m currently using a machine that prints out letters evenly like this as a test. This book was created from that test. Hmm I heard that the printing press still shakes, right? yes. So, the trend is still desperate. Above all, it is not easy to make a typeface. Depending on the content of the book, there is also the hassle of having to change it every time. The reality is that transcribing is much better, except that it doesn''t matter if you shoot with the same content as the temple. How long did you take this? Roughly, to the extent of passing it on to booksellers in the capital and putting it all in bookstores in each city? About this much? I stretched out my fingers moderately so that I could roughly guess the number. Pena kept her mouth shut. How long has it been since? Two days to film. The performance of the press wasn''t quite up to what I was hoping for, so it took me that long. It''s only natural when you think about why Pena is so surprised. It means that in a short amount of time, you can print books with an uracy and speed that can never be matched by typesetting or copywriting. Once it is fully operational, it will be easier to print books. Hey, thats it. Anyway, this is part of the business. You don''t have to understand more than that. It''s not something Pena cares about so much. And anyway, the purpose was to check if I could properly supply this book and the condition of the press was fine. Fortunately, it seems to be rolling without much trouble. so? What is your other purpose? ...That''s it. I slightly averted my gaze and evaded this. Anyway, I can''t teach her this. Although she treats her without hesitation, she is a princess from a foreign country. More than this I cannot tell you what I am up to. That''s what I''m exining here. Pena didn''t ask anymore if I noticed that when I kept my mouth shut. Rather than that, you came out to y, right? Let''s stop talking about this. I said that on purpose to divert the topic. Now that the confirmation of what was bothering me for a while was over, I thought it would be better to guide me to a more proper ce. After leaving the bookstore, we took a walk while looking around the other ces. A unique street scene seen for the first time in one''s life is an appropriate sight to see for a person who has never been there. After walking around the za moderately, we decided to have lunch at a suitable ce. But again, that''s a problem. Is it too much to take him anywhere?'' Even if you look at it like this, it''s because you''re a precious body. I thought about finding a suitable restaurant, but unexpectedly, what she was interested in was the street food. Things that busy passers-by can carry and eat in moderation. In particr, the concept of walking around the streets and eating something seemed quite unexpected to her. Maybe it was a culture shock or something. Is that why you''re interested? Do you want to try it? But the dignity... Now that youre just a prisoner, its okay. For some reason, I feel a bit sullen when you point out the truth. why? It''s true. This is just an ordinary city, so its rather normal to go around eating like everyone else, right? Once I suggested this, Pena hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly. Is it embarrassing to openly reveal what to eat? Maybe he waited for me to persuade him with bullshit on purpose. It''s just that I care about useless things. When I bought Fahilia''s specialty monster snow rabbit and handed it over, she thought for a moment, How do you eat this?'' After hesitating, he saw the others eating and took a big bite. how is it? The meat was overcooked. The sauce is also delicious. It''s still clumsy that the juice has drained considerably. Hmm hmm I agree. Only then will the snow hare not be able to sleepfortably. Meat never lies. May this be our belief. The stall owner, who was hit by a series of cold evaluations in response to our honest evaluation, is crying. No, even if it looks like this, I''m a prince and he''s a princess. In terms of taste, he is a meticulous professional. I have nothing to be so discouraged about. I unwillingly hurt the stall owner''s heart, but unlike me, this unaware princess seems strangely happy. It is refreshing to eat something while walking on the street. If I ate like this in the imperial pce, the nanny would have scolded me. Ah, I think I know roughly what the scene is like. Because when I was little, Chena nagged me about my fictitious days. Do not eat while lying down. You shouldn''t eat it while rolling around..... My stomach rotted quite a bit because of me. Looking back, I miss those days. I was cute back then Are you d you seem to like it for now?'' Still, I''m d you seem to like today''s walk. I''ve thought about it before, but it''s a nice ce. Pena nced around and said that. is it? huh. Everyone seems to be working hard and having fun. It''s the first time I''ve seen a sight like this. It''s not just word of mouth. It seemed that he genuinely thought so. Even if I say this, I dont have much experience going outside. Didnt youe out a lot when you lived in the Empire? Pena shook her head at my question. It doesn''t seem like much. Because in the Empire, it''s hard to imagineing out of the imperial pce. At best, when you are officially inspecting it''? I couldnt have seen everyone else lying down. When I was young, I even misunderstood that allmoners live on their stomachs. Pena joked andughed it off. It would be true to say that I had never been outside much. Even if it wasn''t an empire, people with a certain noble status couldn''t go around easily. because it''s dangerous It''s too dangerous outside for a human of her bloodline like her or me. It''s too dangerous outside the house. Is the empire more confused now?'' However, the current situation on the Empire side is quite ambiguous. After losing the war, the dissatisfaction of the people of the empire did not change much even after the new emperor ascended the throne. Although the control is strict, there are no mishaps. However, there is no guarantee that there will be no other mind-eaters. Recently, he received quite a lot of support from the empress he met in the Holy Land, and seems to be trying to calm the people somehow, but that alone can''t solve it. I heard that even now there are people who feel dissatisfied and stand up. I don''t think that''s the only problem.'' From what I''ve heard, it seems like I''ve heard rumors that things got more chaotic inside after the new empress was weed. besides that When I asked why Pena was so excited, it was because it was a really unfamiliar experience. It was not at all out of ce for her to wonder why we were not dangerous when we roamed about so openly. Theres now saying you shouldnt go out to y just because youre a member of the royal family. Isnt it usually a fairy tale story about the royal family walking around freely? Isn''t that wrong? Of all the royals I know, I am the only one who wanders around like this. By the way, it''s a fairy tale..... I feel like I''ve vaguely heard of it. oh i just remembered Is that it? Was it that some ignorant royal family went around the outer city helping people and gradually getting to know the world and bing a great king? I vaguely remember it. I wondered where I had heard of it, and it seemed like it was one of the fairy tales Chena brought in when I was young. ....It''s a fairy tale, but in the end, there are only words, so it was quite a question whether this was made for children to read. Before that, did the fairy tale exist in the Empire? On the contrary, I''m surprised that Arel knows that too...? After all, books tend to flow in regardless of national borders, so shouldn''t it be so surprising? huh? But werent those fairy tales forbidden? Suddenly, that fact came to mind. In case I misremembered, I looked at Pena, and she slightly averted her gaze. Its forbidden, right? Apparently, the imperial side banned the book, saying that it was a misunderstood book that lowered the dignity of the imperial family. Because they are sensitive to that aspect. Is that right? The princess is diligently avoiding her gaze. This is not a ce to interrogate the princess, is it okay? If you read that fairy tale in the first ce, isnt this kid doing his own y? I felt like doing it. Or is it a self-made y by the servants for the royal family? ...Arel, you are the only one who thinks like that no matter where you go in the world. No, my impression is normal. I can confidently say that it is the most general and ordinary sensitivity. Was that the lesson? If you don''t know the world and don''t know the people''s sentiment, it means you can''t be a great leader. Well, that''s why the Empire is forbidden ... I nced back at the strange feeling I felt nearby and sighed. Excuse me for a moment. When I reacted strangely, Pena, who hadn''t noticed yet, reflexively turned her head to follow me. Pena aside for a second. For her who hasn''t noticed yet, I grab Pena''s shoulders and pull her towards me slightly. huh? Why the hell... Gya?! she let out a small scream. Because at the same time as I was pulling her, someone ran past with all her might from behind. If I had stood there, I would have bumped into it. What did you just do? What you''re looking at right now isn''t the city''s specialty... it''s just a pickpocket. No matter how well the security here is managedpared to other cities, one or two such scum are born everywhere. Especially since it''s a city that hasn''t been open for a while, there are people who take it lightly and crawl in. A merchant who seems to have stolen goodster pops out, but it is not until then that he is caught. If I report it, the city security will take care of it.'' If there was amotion like this, it would surely be caught sooner orter. At least that''s because I''ve been instructed to respond easily. And then, as an example, you should thoroughly follow thew. Are you not catching it? Um, our escort probably wont even bother with a guy like that. There is no reason for that. Despite thismotion, our escorts lurking nearby remain vignt and do not step forward. It''s not because they''re ipetent. It was because he instructed me to leave all sorts of trivial troubles alone unless I was really in danger. If it was judged that it would be really harmful, he would have used his hand on the spot, but it was not to that extent, so he judged and did not intervene. I didn''t use my hands because I had pulled her a little while ago. If I really thought I was going to run into it, I would have intervened immediately and swiftly. They must be fully vignt by now in preparation for any contingency. It''s alsomon to deliberately draw attention and attack. But this time, it didn''t seem like that was the case. I would have told the guards at first. Maybe he''ll catch it. As soon as the words came out, three soldiers jumped out and started chasing the pickpocket. Look. The security of my city is perfect. Guards can be dispatched within 3 minutes anytime, anywhere. And even if you bully them, you can never leave the city. Chapter 191 Chapter 191. Everyday life on a day when you don''t want to work (5) + Finding a way to use the printing press (1) The soldiers threw a to catch the pickpocket instead of pulling out a sword. Pena tilted her head at the sight that could have seemed rather ridiculous. Is that a? It''s a tool for catching criminals. I exined adequately. It''s kind of embarrassing to cause bloodshed in the middle of the city. That''s why it is the recently developed that is used. Even if it looks like that, it is a magic tool developed with great care. It automatically tracks and covers the opponent, and engraves a gravity magic form on the pendulum of the, so it cannot escape easily. Once captured, even monsters cannot break through easily. It is truly a magical tool that can subdue incidents peacefully. Recently, it is preparing to sell to other territories. Strangely, orderse in frequently. In any case, there was no way a single pickpocket could escape. I was proud of myself I just got a chance to show you this. however. Move!! For some reason, the pickpocket swung his arm around, and the suddenly jumped out. The that bounced off the wrong side hit the soldier who threw it back. Suddenly, it was like being caught in one''s own. uh? ....Perfect.... right? Maybe the is broken? The soldiers stood in a daze as if they were embarrassed, but now they pulled out their swords as if they didn''t want to. It''s not desirable to see blood on the side of the road in public, but it''s better than missing it. Did I miss you now? Hmm it looks like its going to be a little difficult. Then shall I catch it? Can I? Will it work? as you please. Perhaps because of a trivial resentment that he almost bumped into, Pena seems to have a strange desire. She is also very narrow-minded. But you dont have to help? If youre a criminal, you can use spirit magic! was that the reason? Did your body itch because you wanted to use spirit magic? Seeing how excited I am, I want to feel a little anxious about the future. It doesn''t really matter.'' I don''t think it''s necessary to dry it, so I shrugged my shoulders and said, do whatever you want. And those whomit crimes have no human rights. This is my policy. So it doesn''t matter. After I gave permission, Pena got ready to use spirit magic right away in a strangely excited state. I added again, having guessed at the way she held out her hand, what she was about to do. But don''t kill me. Pickpocketing is not a crime worthy of death. I will be judged only strictly ording to thew. you know? I know. Pena smiled and answered leisurely, calling out Smander and Noah at the same time. Selenol. Two low-ss spirits that appeared in an instant as the mana of the two attributes gathered. The order had already been given by Pena as a ritual, so the two lower spirits carried out the order. First, he held out his two hands with a small roar. Then the pace of the pickpocket, who was running away, slowed considerably. What?! The pickpocket was startled by the fact that he was suddenly covered in mud up to his ankles and tried to withdraw his foot. Just as it was, the mud gushed up and swallowed up all of his shoulders, and eventually covered his body, leaving only his head. And Smander fires mes. As it was, the soil was lightly baked to make the surface of the soil slightly hard. Have you tried something like this? how is it? Not bad against a pickpocket. However, I think a more threatening restraint would be more effective? Then shall we try this? As Pena gently beckoned, Smander''s mana rose again. Then, around the pickpocket, this time, mes enveloped him. I frowned as I watched the pickpocket suddenly re up. Did you forget I told you not to kill me? are you okay. It only looks nice, but it''s actually not hot. Since it''s a spirit me, can it emit mes that aren''t hot at all? Certainly, the words that the mes are threatening only on the outside are true. However, it will be hell for the victim. As effective as it seems, he is utterly terrified, screaming and unable to resist. It''s just a pickpocket... What kind of situation is that after stealing one thing by mistake? What type of fire is this? There were not a few passers-by who watched the overly unrealistic scene and even apuded, knowing what kind of performance it was. Some even throw coins. this is not a show don''t toss a coin don''t cheer Don''t encore. When the crowds withdrew, it was after they received a call and additional soldiers arrived. The soldiers who had actually dispersed the onlookers were also momentarily hesitant about what to do when they saw the pickpocket''s face. Still, their hard work was felt in the way they quickly grasped the situation and calmly took him away. This is the solution isnt it? The princess herself put on a slightly astringent expression, as if she was aware of it. Aftermitting it, did you finally realize that it was a little harsh? I just shook my head behind her. huh. no. This guy is also very yful. Or maybe it''s because I''m more excited than usual. I cant. It''s a little early, but let''s go back. Because if you knew we did it, you''d be nagging meter. Pena agreed with my opinion, and we leisurely left the ce while all eyes were on the pickpocket. Some time after going out with the princess. I was receiving a report from Dia. It''s about what Arell-nim asked you to investigate earlier. Dia took out a small bracelet-like thing from her bosom and put it on my desk. Is this it? yes. if this is what A pickpocket that I identally encountered when I was out with Pena before. It is something the child had. As for the phenomenon in which he deflected the magic tools for capture thrown by the soldiers, for some reason, I was struck by that scene. At first, I thought it was simply a malfunction, but somehow I felt ufortable. So, upon his return, he immediately ordered an investigation into it. Then, sure enough. This came out of his belongings. result? As Arel-sama guessed, it wasnt an ordinary bracelet. Dia created a small spark from her fingertips. And it''s like on a bracelet, Danny. the me is gone Did you deflect the magic? Precisely, it seems to break theposition form. A little magic like this ispletely disrupted, and even more than a certain amount of magic doesn''t work properly. That''s how the magic tool bounced off at that time. I was convinced And the aura bounces off too. Evene? I wanted to test it out just in case, but it was the answer. Does even a pickpocket carry a tool like this these days? Has the world developed that way? I dont think so. Dia also seemed a little confused. Where did you get this from? What about the mage tower? Even if you inquire with the Mage Tower, they say that they have never produced a tool like this. None of us. No, before that, is this a magic tool? Actually... From what I can see, the elements that make up this aren''t magic. As she said, even from my point of view, what is engraved on this is not a normal magic spell. It''s not magic... I put my chin on my chin and thought. A device that does not use magic, but deflects magic tools and magic auras. Where did he get this from? Currently under interrogation. But they said they wouldnt open their mouths. Find out the end. And dig in other ways. Dia nodded. Yes, I will investigate further. Let us examine the matter step by step. Besides this, there is still work to be done. Finding ways to use the press (1) Im thinking of starting the press in earnest soon. I went to Darman''s studio and told him about the business that called him today. It was to start operating the printing press, which had been tested little by little the other day. Yes, I thought Arell-nim would say that sooner orter. Damon didn''t show any signs of trouble. He probably guessed from his experiences so far that I would soone to give orders. These days, as a trial run, several types of books were printed out with a printing press and distributed throughout the kingdom. Then, it seemed that some booksellers who noticed the difference in the printing condition and some nobles who had some interest in books sent us inquiries about the technology that printed the books. After receiving the report, I began to consider whether I should introduce a printing press in earnest. Are there any problems with the printing press? Yes, we have prepared enough extras to run them. There are also plenty of spare parts. In other words, the press is ready to go into full operation whenever I give permission. Then, let''s do it with peace of mind. By the way, are you going to build a factory in Fahilia too? no. I have no intention of setting it up on our territory this time. At my words, Damon put on a puzzled expression. The paper factory is still operating under the highest level of security protection in our territory. Technology is literally the core of a country and its territory. But don''t you have it on your ownnd? I can''t even understand Actually, the printing press itself doesnt make much money this time. There is not even enoughnd there. First of all, our territory is no longer in a position where there is not muchnd left. built a city Additional work is currently ongoing. In addition, most of thend has already been used, so there is no room for a factory like this. And that the gains aren''t that great. That''s the second reason. Are you saying that the money wont work? huh. Surprisingly, there is no money. It doesn''t mean no at all. But I''m judging that the benefit this will bring is not that great. Of course, it is limited to money. Other values are high enough. Therefore, it was considered that it did not matter if the factory was built elsewhere. Still, I can''t just leave it alone, so I''m thinking of putting it in a ce where it affects me to some extent. But Damon didn''t seem to understand this time. After all, he''s a technician, not a tradesman. You won''t be able to see it there. The printing press is obviously an amazing piece of technology. Even so? huh? Even so. Haha... isn''t it funny? I shrugged and smiled lightly. Why am I so happy when I say no money? As Darman points out, the printing press itself is certainly superiorpared to conventional letterpress. If I hadn''t designed it in the first ce, this concept would only emerge as a basic theory decadester. Still, why doesn''t this make money differently from paper machines? How many books will I be able to sell if I print so many books conveniently and in high quality? I see. Did you mean that? Having said this, Damon opened his mouth wide as if he had guessed something only then. ...Certainly there''s no way it''ll really sell. yes? The introduction of a printing press will reduce the price of books. In terms of cultural development, great progress. How would this look from the point of view of business? Of course, selling the printing technology will make some money. Now it''s not enough to make me salivate again. Chapter 192 Chapter 192. Finding ways to use the printing press (2) Its a waste. On the other hand, Damon seemed to be a bit disappointed that the technology he had worked so hard to perfect now wasn''t making much money unlike other things. It seems that he is futile that his hard participation in development does not give much benefit. ....Hmm, I need to exin this a bit more. Its not that the development this time wasntpletely fruitless. Doesnt the ink itself sell well? Prior to the printing press test, our tradingpany introduced ink as a new product. It was oriented from the beginning to export not only domestically but also to foreign countries, and as expected, it is enjoying great poprity. Yes, there is no way that there will be no demand for ink. Even if you don''t have it, if you want to do paperwork from merchants to nobles, the existing ink is quite crude, so it smears easily and is difficult to write, so it must have been a concern. Because they were like that, even just a change of ink would have made things quitefortable. It''s colored ink, so it''s naturally popr. The ink released this time is not only of good quality, but also sold with colors added. You could roughly call it Color Ink. Yes, this is the name for its intended use. Ink is in steady demand. But what about books? I cant help this because the number of readers is limited. Because reading a book would be impossible without first knowing the text. that''s right. In the first ce, even in the kingdom of Ernesia, how many people can read? Is that?????? Damon couldn''t help butugh bitterly. In terms ofmoners, most of them couldn''t even read and write their own names. In general, those who know the letters start with the minimum merchants. Most of the merchants don''t know much about anything other than the letters they use when signing contracts. This is not just a problem for our kingdom. It is a phenomenon that has no choice but to exist across all continents. Even if you don''t know how to write, it''s an environment that doesn''t interfere with living.'' Eliminating illiteracy is a very difficult task. Even I can''t afford to put my hands on this easily. because? Teaching people to be different from things is not something that can be done in just a few decades. Perhaps this will happen, at least not while I am alive. Sorry but this is the only thing that can''t be helped. Well... There''s nothing I can''t do if I use a little forced and inhumane method. I''m not that stupid. Anyway, since this is the situation, even if we introduce a printing press to print books, in the end, it will only increase the quality of books and, on the contrary, reduce the price. Book lovers will love it, though. Strictly speaking, there is no benefit at all. If you are an aristocrat from a lesser territory, it has enough charm to catch your eye. But now, if you look at it by my standards, well, let''se? It''s scary.... Is this the rich man''s sense? Still, I don''t hate this sense of money! Even so And what I want in the first ce is no particr financial gain. There''s no reason to be desperate for money. Even if it was difficult, he would have used a more reliable method. What I wish for the printing press is a slightly different goal. Its time to look at something other than money. Is it different? Yes, paper media can be printed easily. This is why I devised the printing press. And now, if you introduce this, you can print books and printed materials much easier and faster within the kingdom of Ernesia. And I n to supply this to other countries by getting word of mouth. Unlike other times, I will enjoy this benefit with everyone as long as I want it. Of course, if you get what you get, you get it right. I''m d if it helps Arell-sama''s intentions, but what are you aiming for? Well what? Watch it if you''re curious. I deliberately said it as if I was giving medicine andughed happily. When the timees, you will be able to see it enough from your eyes. I am sincerely looking forward to that time. The nt to run the printing press could be set up smoothly. First, he rented thend of a noble located close to the capital and hired workers, and he was able to finish it without any problems. After that, I n to entrust some of the rough management to other nobles. This is because it is enough to take only a portion of the profits. To be honest, the reason was that there were so many things I''ve done so far that it''s difficult to manage them all. At least in the printing industry, I thought it would be better to just let the other guys do it on their own. Above all, only then can I achieve my true purpose. Still, its a pity that the money doesnt work Oh my God? Wasn''t it you, Arel, who said that it didn''t matter much this time even if the money wasn''t good enough? Looking at me talking in two words with one mouth, Pena asked as if she was a little dumbfounded. Rather than that, isnt it manners to look at this side more properly when talking? yes? yes? I want to, but I don''t have that much time. I am a busy man. I was talking with Pena, but I was checking the reports that came up from time to time. I wanted to think more about how to run the introduced printing press. No matter how you think about it, it''s not easy for me to be satisfied with this level of self-esteem. What kind of pride is that? so? Would you like to make some more books with the press? I would like to I sighed and shook my head. In fact, I have to take a picture of the book. I exined it to Daman before, but since the illiteracy rate cannot be solved, this is the only thing I can do. On top of that, the price of books will actually be cheaper thanks to the printing press. Book lovers rather liked it. Because you can get high-quality books that are iparable to before at a cheaper price. Still, the printing press is amazing! I was surprised to see that they printed not only letters but also pictures! Our printing presses are of two kinds. One is a printing press that only prints letters. Another is to store the corresponding picture as a magic signal by patterning the color and shape as it is. And it has a function to copy and print as it is. Actually, the point is this. But it''s sad that not many people know about it. From the beginning, the purpose was to enable more colorful books to be produced. Thanks to the printing press and colored ink, more colorful and diverse books are printed. If I do that, someday I will naturally increase my sights, right? It is my purpose to look forward to it. But... it''s a pity to make money separately. If possible, it is really desirable to achieve the goal and earn profit. Isn''t there a way after all?'' After all, if people are greedy, they will be punished. Sometimes you have to know how to be satisfied with this. Actually, I already made enough money with color ink. It''s not like I''m going to die anyway and go to the next life with money. Will you be satisfied with this for now? so? What were you going to talk about earlier? I guess you werent listening at all Pena put on a slightly sad expression. It wasnt that I didnt hear it at all, I barely heard it. Thats it. Ugh... I''ll say it again. Actually look! I made a contract with more spirits. when? I''ve never heard of such a thing. yesterday. Pena proudly boasted of an additional contract with a triumphant expression. Come to think of it, I was busy and didn''t pay attention. It seems that the affinity has grown again in the meantime. Growth faster than expected? Not too bad for me or her. so? What spirit did you contract with this time? Whoop whoop whoop. curious? Shall I show you? OK, I''ll show you! No, you never said you were curious? But if I said I wouldn''t see it, I''d be sincerely saddened, so I just nodded to show it if I wanted to. Pena proudly summoned the spirits she had contracted this time in turn. Now, without any movement or spell, spirits popped out one after another in the blink of an eye, as if he had mastered the technique of summoning them. as many as five. Whoop whoop... How is it? How are you sleeping? Before that, I have a little question. It''s definitely amazing progress. But now I''m surprised in a different way. Why are all five smanders? For some reason, only red lizards are increasing. Is this the new contracted spirit? Why are all contracts with lower spirits? Why are they all Smanders? For some reason, all Pena brought out were low-level spirits. But I have a question there. Five more than the number of spirits contracted now. Wasn''t it possible to summon a middle-level or high-level spirit with this amount? Didn''t I call you? No, I called. Apparently... a mid-level spirit said that. So you signed a contract for that too? However, Pena shook her head. uh? Did you just send it back? Then, all contracts after that were lower spirits? Are these guys too? huh. why? no? I couldn''t do it and went to sleep... I wondered why I summoned the intermediates and then recalled them and then summoned the lower level spirits again to make a contract. All of them were even the same kind of spirit... I wondered what kind of joke it was. Is there any reason? ...The first one that came out wasn''t very cute. oh my god! I covered my forehead with both hands. It was a more pathetic reason than I imagined. Well... If you don''t like it, I don''t care if you call out guys until you find the ones you like. ....Is it really okay to call out only low-level spirits and make a contract? All of them are smanders... If you include the Sele'' that was previously contracted, that''s six smanders. aka Smanders. Are you going to put on some kind of performance? The Lizardmen who live at the southern tip of the continent will like it. really? why? You''re cute. how cute is this This princess has one taste... Oh... well... no. Pena herself seemed to be satisfied, so I had nothing to say. In fact, it doesn''t have much of an impact on our future ns. And in reality, for some reason, Pena seemed to have goodpatibility with the lower spirits. In the end, what matters is that you like it. ...Still, I''m not sure if that red lizard is cute or not.'' Anyway, because I like it. Preferences must be respected. Perhaps Pena really likes that low-level spirit, so it''s easier for her tomunicate with her. In addition, the lower spirits have a simple thinking system, so they are easy to deal with and not necessarily bad. If you''re satisfied with it, that''s it. He seems to be enjoying reading the book he bought at the bookstore recently. Life here seems to have adapted to some extent. It''s a book. Come to think of it, I bought something at the bookstore I stopped by. Thest book I bought was definitely aption of fairy tales from various ces. My eyes went to the book with the bookmark on the table. Does Pena like storybooks like this? Well, it''s a fairy tale, but there are many things that are quite profound rather than simple. Well, besides that, I seem to read quite a few other books, so I guess I''m just a reader. huh? At that moment, I had a strange thought. ???? A fairy tale?????? simple?????? Fairytale? Arel? When I suddenly put on a dazed expression, Pena thought it was strange. But now her face is not visible. okay! If thats the case, I wonder if it will work!! I thumped the table and got up. Yes. Surprisingly, simple things are the best in the world. I just had to make a childrens book!! Let me suddenly shout out here. Pena was staring nkly at me with the cookie in her mouth that she had just brought to her mouth, wondering why he was doing this. Chapter 193 Chapter 193. Finding a way to use the printing press (3) If there is no demand for a book that is difficult to make because of the high literacy rate. Instead, you can create books that are likely to be in demand. A book you can read even if you don''t know how to read. In that respect, I thought that there would be quite a demand for children''s books and picture books instead of the existing text books. As long as it''s a picture, it doesn''t matter if I can''t read.'' In addition, it is possible to moderately sell to the young nobles of each territory, the sons of merchants, or the city''s library. In any world, as long as the purpose of education is attached, some degree of gain is guaranteed. Looking back, it''s a pretty good business tool. It will also help the future of the kingdom.'' This is probably something that will only work for my next generation. Let''s say we did a good job. Anyway, if I made a children''s book, it seemed that there would be some decent gains, if not to the extent I expected. In addition, it is quite suitable for the purpose of using the function of the printing press in earnest. I should be grateful to Pena for this.'' In fact, children''s books had a blind spot. Because it wasn''t my concern. Because my taste is a little more adult. Let''s give a prizeter to our cute princess who is secretly interested in children''s books. There are enough stories that can be written as fairy tales.'' There are quite a lot of fairy tales that have already been handed down. And if that doesn''t work, I can arrange things I already know. At least I don''t have to worry about running out of repertoire. This is what creative business is all about. good! Then let''s make it right away!! As soon as I made the decision, I confidently rolled up my arms to fulfill the picture book production n. and. Oh, I didnt expect this. ....In less than half a day, I realized an unexpected problem and was frustrated. I couldnt draw. I sat down in front of the easel and muttered a vainugh. On the canvas hung on the easel, there is a painting that is so avant-garde that one would believe it was painted by a four-year-old child... No, it was just not painted. ....I drew it, but I don''t know what I drew. Now I am reminded of why I hadn''t thought of a picture book first... Why did I put it under the shadow of an idea? That''s because I can''t draw. As a pro in my past life who has mastered martial arts, magic, and various knowledge and experiences, I also have a truly human weakness. It''s just that art can''t do anything. I''m better at hitting and breaking than others. Only art has no dory. There are skills at the skill level of appreciating music or discerning the authenticity of a painting. However, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t build enough ability to make it. ...It must be purely a matter of talent.'' To the end, I am building up my strength and demonstrating my abilities to the extent that I can y and eat through my many experiences and knowledge. It means that you can get your current power with a hundred times more time and life than others. However, art is a realm of emotion. Technology is important, but fundamentally soul!! This is an area where only true geniuses are permitted. Besides, I have not been able to draw since I was born. No matter how hard I try, this cannot be improved. I''m a pro in my previous life, but I can''t draw. shit. If it''s about destroying it, I''m confident enough to do it with my eyes closed. I remembered. This is why I didn''t try to draw.... There was definitely a time in my previous life when I tried to try painting. It was one of the few memories that I failed. After that time, I broke my brush and said I would never paint again. In the meantime, I had spent quite a lot of life and had forgotten about it. Anyway, this should I hire a painter? Actually, that''s the right choice. However, I thought I had to draw at least the basics to make something that suits my taste, and I ended up feeling this kind of frustration. Lets just hire a painter. Again, I gave up on the brush. Arell? What is it? Around that time, Seina entered as if she had something to report. I was discouraged for nothing, but I realized it a littlete. uh? Seina? When did youe? I came to report because of the deployment of new soldiers. But when I called from the outside, he didn''t say anything, so I came in first... I guess he came in because he was worried because he heard me shouting something strange outside the office. This?????? What does this look like? I asked with a slightly self-deprecating smile at Seina, who was looking at the canvas incredulously. Arell? That''s... I''m starting to think about something seriously. It''s the first time I''ve seen him look so serious. Is this serious? huh. It looks serious to me. This?????? done. Do not say. I get hurt for nothing. Allel-sama, even if you are a genius, there is one thing everyone cant do. Dont try tofort me seriously. Are you really hurt? okay. i can''t draw Are you dissatisfied? I''ll pout. Sena, do you know how to draw? I''ve never held a brush before. Seina shook her head. Heck, I don''t think I''ll ever have to hold a brush in my life. If possible, I would like to get it from this line. Come to think of it, our talented people are surprisingly far from art... Actually, in this era, art is a realm that can only be essed by those who are truly selected. essibility is far away. In a more or less civilized age, people coulde into contact with painting or music even as a hobby. In this ce, if you don''t really make a lifetimemitment, you won''t hold a brush at all. Who doesn''t think there''s a guy who knows how to draw... Shall we try it? While it came to my mind, I went around looking for people close to me and asking if there was anyone who had a talent for drawing. In the case of Asha, when I asked, she answered with embarrassment. I had learned musical instruments as a culture in the past, but painting. Do you know how to y an instrument? I learned to y the violin when I was little. I was curious because it was music, so when I begged her to listen to it, Asha tried to y the violin. After listening to the tone for a while, I honestly expressed my impressions. ...Asha, you seem to have just been a knight. ....yes. I actually think so too. Detailed reviews are omitted for her honor. I couldn''t bear to criticize him, so I forced myself to smile. Sometimes forced constion is more cruel. ...Actually, this is the first time since I learned it when I was younger than Aimet. In the end, Asha lowered her head with her face reddened while holding the violin. I guess it''s embarrassing. are you okay. I know that feeling. It is not possible for a person to be good at everything. After that, I went to see Dia. In her case, she was looking forward to it. He has a good head from the start and has many talents. Because she has a knack, she knows how to show something, so I let her hold a brush. What she drew with a brush confidently. Dia? What did you draw this on? It is a view of the city. Why do I only see the scenery of thend of the apocalypse? Since when did it rain red in Fahilia? That''s art... maybe. Wouldnt that be solved by simplybeling the inability to draw as art? You wouldn''t even recognize this as a city before then. It seemed that her paintings were still early for mankind. There must be someone worse than me. After that, the other guys didn''t have much surprise. Damon also admitted to himself that he was far from painting. In the case of Aken, the dwarf cksmith. Its a painting I dont know anything like that. It would be possible if it was sculpted out of iron instead. Saying so, isn''t it making borate ornaments with iron in an instant? Unlike his thick muscles, this man has surprisingly great talent. Unfortunately, this time it was not necessary. When I said it wasn''t necessary, Aken turned his head away, but for some reason he looked a little sad. Like this delicate dwarf. In conclusion, it was the moment when the people on our side confirmed again that the distance from the painting was as far away as between continents. ...should I also look for a painter? It seemed that the time hade to find talented people by selling their feet again this time. Therefore, in order toplete a picture book, a painter was needed to draw the picture. Do I have to go there to find a painter Are you talking about the studio? Asha nodded and said. okay. I should go to the studio. Yes. To find a painter, you need to go directly to the workshop where they work and entrust the work. By the way... If it''s not my mistake, do you think Arel-sama isn''t very reluctant to go out to find a painter? That''s right, he''s sighing on his desk in the office at home with an unmotivated face on his face. that''s right. To be honest, I think it''s a bit annoying. I didn''t feel the need to hide it, so I told her the truth. In the first ce, it''s not that easy to find a good painter in Ernesia Kingdom. Well maybe so. Asha seemed to agree with me to some extent. As mentioned before, the Kingdom of Ernesia possesses a number of mines and uses them to make iron products, making profits. On the other hand, art fields such as music and art tend tog behindpared to other countries. This is not a matter of arguing about which country is good or bad. It is a delicate matter rted to the geographic location of Ernesia Kingdom and their lifestyle. Even in the same art, the technology of casting metal fittings, bells, or statues was superior to that of other countries in the Kingdom of Ernesia. But what I want to save now is an angry person. Well... it''s not that there aren''t any painters in the kingdom... but of course there are painters. There is, but... That''s where the most useful painters are, of course. ...You''re talking about the Pratche spirit. huh. There it is. Ironically, the city where art is most favored in the Ernesia Kingdom is none other than the city located in Pratse. Purichen, arge city located in the center of Pracheryeong. I heard that Dezel Pratze, the head of the Pratze family, had a lot of interest in art collection from before. Even though I burned them all.'' Rumors say that at the time of the incident, he was more sad about losing precious paintings than losing his property. Even after losing it once again, they are encouraging painters again and collecting new works of art? If it offends you sooner orter, let''s go burn it again. Anyway, thanks to his support, who originally liked to collect art, artists including painters mainly dreamed of working there. Naturally, many associations have been formed in the city, and they are said to be quite active. That''s not a bad thing. Even if it wasn''t so, the fact that the art level of the kingdom of Ernesia was inferior to that of other countries was also an issue that my father was concerned about. In particr, it is said that he was quite upset when he heard rumors that he was inferior to the Merman Empire. However, my father is not particrly good at it, so I am in trouble about what to do. At least, it is definitely desirable that someone like Dezel is supporting them somehow so that they can continue their existence. Chapter 194 Chapter 194? Finding out how to use the printing press (4) If you want to learn music, go to Welkenryung if you want to learn painting, go to Pracheryeong? I say so. Come to think of it, the teacher who taught me violin when I was young was also active in Welken. Hmm, the sudden drop in reliability? I just stared at Asha, who was happy to recall memories of the past. Anyway, if you want to find a painter, it is most certain to go to Pracheryeong rather than other cities. But there is one annoying thing. If I go to Bonama or Pratsehyeong, he''ll be very attached to me. Is that why you were in trouble? Is that why it''s important to me? It''s just disgusting to try to be kind to a subject you were hostile to before. The fact that you, an old man who has grown to his age, clings to you annoyingly while trembling with ttery is more humiliating than any kind of torture. It''s really annoying. Still, if you want to find a painter, theres no other ce to go, so theres no way you cant stop going there. Lets inform Pracheryeong of our visit schedule in advance. This time, due to the schedule, Asha was to follow as an escort, so she was directing all preparations. Go through the process of formally notifying the visit. I called the woman who was going to give instructions. Wait a minute. yes? No matter what, I dont want to listen to that old mans ttery. No matter what he says, I have the confidence to kick and spit on him. However, I have no desire to have a friendly conversation with an old man who is just ck inside. It was obvious that what I ate would not be digested. Then are you going somewhere else? Painters are not necessarily only in Pracheryeong. There are also small cooperatives in other cities. For reference, there is no union of painters in Fahilia. It is originally a barrennd, and the city itself is now amercial district, so the power of the business is great. No, I am not going. That is, I proposed with a smile to Asha, who was listening nkly. I want to go secretly. Are you serious? A little, but the light disappeared from Asha''s eyes. It seemed that he had already begun to have forebodings about the annoyances he was about to experience. huh. I''m serious. Now that I''m used to my behavior, if I pretend, I pretend. It''s just a matter of predicting the future. Why are you doing this now? It''s not once or twice that I''ve done this. It''s infiltration... Come to think of it, there was a time when I had an ident and a wanted order fell, so I secretly hid from city to city. Of course, it was something I had experienced in my previous life. Back then, I didn''t have enough knowledge to master the powers I have now, so I had to risk my life and hide in the city. When I think about it, it''s a very longing memory. If you want to go back, that''s not it either. Now, if you are in the same situation, it''s just a guard and a castle wall, and you''ll break through or blow it up and rush in. Certainly, when you gain strength, your behavior deserves to be radical. Because punching is a hundred times morefortable than rolling hair. Still, it''s not that I can''t do anything cumbersome. Rather, I am overflowing with confidence to do better! Just like this!! Kehill Harald. Is it Sharon Harald? That''s right. What is the purpose of your visit? This is the way to bring goods from Pahilia in the north. The product is what you see. I pointed to the carriage being inspected from behind. A merchant? You are young... Is there a married couple there...? As if unexpected, the soldier looked at me and at the woman sitting in the driver''s seat alternately. They didn''t specifically mention that they were a couple, but they must have guessed that because the surnames written on the ID they presented were the same. Originally, human beings are creatures that make their own conclusions in their heads if given appropriate grounds. He was looking at me with curious eyes. Well, it''s rare to see a young married couple. Because my wife hates to stay in her hometown alone, leaving me behind. Wouldn''t it be better than traveling there alone? It is true. On the one hand, I envy you. While chatting a little, the soldier''s gaze softened. This is evidence that your vignce has weakened somewhat. Above all, the ID card and product warranty I presented are perfect, so what is there to doubt? He concluded by simply writing a few characters in the ledger. good night. pass. The soldier guarding the gate immediately shouted Pass without much doubt after I checked my national pass and ID onest time. I secretly smiled evilly as I put the ID card and the stamped pass back into my arms. Wow, I didnt even manage to catch it. stupid children. Huhuhuhuhu... ...I don''t want to do it twice. I was nervous because I thought I would be caught. Asha, who had been sitting in the coachman''s seat without showing anything until just now, sighed while sweeping her chest. Asha and I, who just passed the checkpoint, were making opposite expressions. Unlike me, who was happy with her passing safely and her perfect performance, Asha seemed to have aplicated feeling. First of all, he''s a fallen nobleman, and now he''s an escort knight for the three princes. This is because they are casually hiding in the city with fake IDs. I guess I feel incredibly weird. Its okay, Asha. It''s okay if you don''t get caught. is that a problem? But actually, it doesnt matter if I get caught. Even if they get caught, as long as I am the reason, everyone will say, Aha, that''s right.'' I''m sure it will pass. After all, for me, it''s nothing more than a little prank. Originally, if caught doing something like this, it would be the death penalty. If someone else does it, it''s an affair. If I do it, it''s romance. yes? Asha didn''t understand what I said and looked nkly at me. Come to think of it, there were no such words in Ernesia Kingdom. It means everything will be fine if I do it. is that so? I believe in that again. And never take it. I smirked as I took out my forged ID and rolled it in the palm of my hand. My acting is perfect, but the biggest reason is the ID I showed them and the certificate of the product. To be precise, it is not forgery. Counterfeiting refers to when something is faked using organizations or equipment not recognized by the state. However, this ID card I presented was officially issued under the permission of the lord of Fahilia. Even experts can''t figure this out. It''s real in the first ce! Only the facts stated so far are false. Cahill and Sharon. I just wrote a false fact about the identity of only two people who do not exist. But didnt you make it too soon? It is natural for Asha to have doubts. No matter how much I, the lord, nned it, there was no way that the status of a non-existent person would be created overnight. Of course, it wasnt made in one day. I giggled and taught him the truth. They told me to prepare this only since I was appointed as the lord of Fahilia. ???? yes? I''ve been making it since I took over as lord. I said one more time to Asha who responded in disbelief. Check the poption again and check what the previous lord had left out. In the process of organizing the paperwork once again, I secretly created a fake identity that did not exist. In addition, the warranty of the product is also genuine issued by the Arnil Chamber of Commerce. This is also not a forgery, but a genuine certificate issued by ordering Uncle Lichen. In addition, even now, the two of us are registered as full-fledged merchants in the Chamber of Commerce. There is even a fabricated transaction history. Everything was prepared so that no one would ever dig into this contradiction, no matter who doubted it. There are over 1,000 people working at Arnil Trading Company alone. It is also based on the head office. In addition, there are now more peddlers registered with the Chamber of Commerce to do business with them. Three or four fake identities can easily be inserted. The most convenient way to get in and out of any city is as a peddler. They are the ones who go everywhere to sell products. Of course, the inspection is as difficult as that, but if you''re like me who makes certificates that are no different from the real thing, it''s absolutely fine. Asha exploded in admiration as Iid out the reasons we would never get caught. It seemed that half of his heartfelt admiration was half of his feeling that this human being had to go this far. wait a minute? But you created a fake identity from then on, did you expect this to happen? huh. Even if it wasnt necessary, I was assuming that there might be a time when I might need it. Humans go through all sorts of things in their lives. In the early days of Fahilia''s appointment, I prepared for various things and made all sorts of minor preparations. This ID was also part of that. To be precise, it was to escape in case of emergency. I don''t have to write it for that reason now, so I can write it half yfully like this. But there Huh? why? Asha, do you think there is something wrong? If so, that''s a big deal. Since I am a human being, there is always the possibility of missing something. But that couple isnt it a bit excessive? huh? Do you only care about that? oh i did something Asha seemed to be quite concerned with the conversation I had with the soldier and the fake names of the two of us written on our ID cards. Um is it? In fact, even though a virgin who has not yet married is a false identity, is it worth worrying about being treated as a married woman? If you don''t, you might get caught up in a scandal. I couldn''t help it. Because this is the rtionship that will not be the most suspicious. Even when a young man and a woman apany each other, this is the only rtionship that raises the least suspicion. this is the best Of course, I look younger on my side, but now I can justify it as baby face. And Asha... I can''t say this to myself, but she looks a lot younger than her actual age. That''s why this behavior works. In fact, no one doubted. Or do you hate it? Well if thats the case, then I have nothing to say. ....no. Not like that. Asha murmured softly as if her feelings were somewhatplicated. By the way, Mr. Arell? If Seina and the otherse here, what kind of rtionship do you pretend to have? Same. ....yes? They are all married couples. In the Kingdom of Ernesia, polygamy is allowed ording to ability. Of course, there must be a guarantor. That''s why, just in case, I made up fake identities for all of our women''s staff. and.... I put them all the same way. Actually, this was the simplest. And I''m afraid to misunderstand, but in the case of Darmon, it''s my brother. Aken is my adopted older brother. There''s no misunderstanding in the first ce, but... When I proudly exined it, Asha opened her mouth small and couldn''t bear to speak. He must have been surprised by my meticulous spirit of preparation. Chapter 195 Chapter 195. Finding ways to utilize the printing press (5) ....would it be necessary to go this far? Asha seemed to understand the need for a fake identity, but. I still don''t understand why I did this and hid in the estate of Duke Pratze. It''s not that she''s wrong. But I really hated seeing it. I''m doing this only because I hate seeing the old man. It might be like going back a long way just because you don''t want to see the fox. I''d rather have this Because if I meet you now, I''ll have to see that person arrogant. Even if it wasn''t so, these days Duke Pratze seemed to be in a much better mood than at other times. You already know why. Because the coronation ceremony of the best brother is right around the corner. First of all, his grandson will soon be king. Of course you should be proud. Besides, since I found out that I supported the older brother''s policy to some extent, I pretended to know for nothing. I never said I would raise my hand against that human faction. No matter where I go, my oldest brother will be the king. The only goal is to getfortable behind him. But if you don''t know that, you''re misunderstanding something. Illusion is free, but annoying. Shall we just go to the fire again? I get worried sometimes. Arel-nim is the only one in the world who thinks of the Duke of Prace that way. of course. While having such a conversation, we were walking along the roadside in City Purichen. I look around the roadside I heard that there are a lot of painters, so I expected it, but it turned out to be surprisingly ordinary. I looked around and said, That''s not fun. he grumbled. What were you imagining? hmm. Does it feel like a painting has just been painted on the wall and there are artists rolling around on the sidewalk? I was expecting it to be a more liberal city. ...what the hell is that? I guess I didn''t understand. To say the least, most of the painters here are, to say the least, more gentle-tempered, so they must be far from being particrly free-spirited. This will make walking around my city more enjoyable. Come to think of it, Pena and that guy wanted toe along. Yes, I did. Apparently Pena was bored, but when I told her I wasing here, she was expecting me to take her. And I smile brightly I refused to say no. I am the one who properly rejects expectations. It wasnt that I didnt bring it because I was particrly mean, but I mean. No matter how hard it was, it was too much for Princess Pena. Asha also seemed to understand roughly. For Pena''s circumstances, even if it''s inside my city, taking her freely to other nobles'' spheres of influence... is annoying. Above all, from Asha''s point of view, taking her to Pena would really make a hole in her stomach. And he hasnt created a fake identity yet. Did you mean to make it? I said just in case. Well, roughly for that reason, it was impossible for me to bring Pena out even if I wasn''t grumpy. Perhaps she already knew that much, so even though she was a little disappointed, she didn''t reallyin. As an apology, you can buy me a giftter. So Im going to y with that guy who cante Are you going to find a painter? ....Come and y. Are you leaving? I have to work hard to find a painter! For some reason, as she spoke with a smile on her face, I slightly averted my gaze and shouted, Lets go to the artists studio! and took the first step forward. I can''t say I''m going to go crazy. Okay. Even if I say that, even if I''mzy, I can''t really say anything. The recent Asha isn''t as sharp as before. Surprisingly, there arent many workshops for artists. Asha muttered as she looked around the roadside. As I was initially disappointed, the scenery here was really ordinary. Markets are open normally and residents live normally. It''s a really normal city. Yeah, thats right. A city would not function properly if there were only painters. The reason why Purichen is called the city of paintings is because Duke Pratze shows great interest. In fact, even that alone would be unconventional for artists. The reality is that most aristocrats only consider paintings to decorate their homes or show off. It must be thrilling just to have someone in power who recognizes their values. In addition, the Duke of Prace... It seems that the old man has a good eye for painting and for seeing the artist''s talent. Didn''t you really not like Duke Pratze? Because dislikes and individual discernment and ability evaluation are two different things. Anyone who can''t keep these two apart is just an idiot. Even though I don''t like it enough to set fire to hisnd, I still don''t wear colored sses with just that. So, from the perspective of painters, it is natural to revere this ce. Didnt Arell really like painting? me? Um well? I tilted my head at Asha''s question. If you ask me if I like it or not, let''se?. You can simply look at it and put a price on it. I am not very interested in painting. Because I like ying and eating more than art. Anyway, this is a matter of personal preference. I dont think Im falling behind with something like this. Even in a city full of thetest technology, everything can''t be perfect. The truth is that if you force yourself to pursue everything perfectly, you end up ruining everything. I always pursue what I like more perfectly. that''s the most natural More trouble is hiring a painter. Is there a problem? I heard that there are quite a few workshops. Even if not the whole city, there are still enough workshops to make a couple of fairly famousbinations. All I want anyway is an artist who will stick with us and draw a picture. Wouldn''t it be that difficult to hire? Asha seems to think so. However, contrary to her, I had a rather in face. Employment wouldnt be that simple, would it? I said with a smile as if I was a bit troubled. Actually, there is another reason why I deliberately hid my identity. There is something I definitely want to check before hiring a painter. That what do you mean? To her puzzled, I just added: ...It''s easier to understand if you see it yourself than exin it in detail. The painters here are basically a group of more than a certain number of painters.... In other words, they are active while belonging there. not only angry Even cksmiths and merchants are usually listed on abination of a certain size or more. The reason for joining is simple. It''s because it''s easier to get a job and get help when you''re in trouble when you''re in a group rather than alone. It''s because even though it''s dangerous alone, when manye together, it exerts more than a certain amount of power. ....It''s not just the advantages, but it''s the features that are generally expected from thebination. And there are no exceptions. If you want to make a living by drawing pictures, you must join the union. Otherwise, you won''t be able to find any job. ....That''s probably not a very desirable thing. From what I hear, there are two majorbinations of artists working here. The twobinations are almost equal in poprity and skill, so it seems that they were developing whilepeting appropriately with each other. Eventually, we arrived in front of a workshop belonging to one of them. Then he stood at the door of one of the biggest workshops in the city and shouted. Are you inside? After a while, the door opened and a boy who looked younger than me came out. It is probably an apprenticeship to learn painting while living and lodging with the painter, the owner of this ce. The dwarf workshops I had visited before were generally like this. The boy looked startled when he saw me and Asha. Maybe he thought we weren''t ordinary guests after seeing our impressions? What are you doing? I''m trying my best to be polite. Still, there are some caveats. Roughly speaking, the painter here must have been instructed not to let suspicious people in. We are peddlers belonging to the Arnil Chamber. He introduced himself in the most polite way possible and showed his ID. Only then did the boy seem somewhat relieved. Have you ever been scolded for letting a strange person in? I want to meet you, the master of the workshop. is he in the house right now? Yes. Then tell me what I have to say. There is something I want to entrust you with. The boy bowed his head and went inside. To tell his master what I said. After a while, the boy returned with permission and told us toe inside. There are many apprentices. There were quite a few, from neers doing chores to seniors in charge of painting to some extent. At this point, it''s more like a painting factory. yes. It''s the biggest studio in the city! I think I''ve heard the same thing in a few other ces.... When I sneakily joked like this, the boy shook his head. My master''s studio is thergest than any other ce! is it? I scratched my cheek andughed moderately. yes, if you are, then it is You have a strong sense of pride in the studio you belong to. Well, it''s the same wherever you go. Everyone wants to think that where they are is the best. And it''s also a stroke when you''re immature. So the boy guided us into the studio and finally brought us to a middle-aged man who seemed to be the owner of the studio. A painter with a fine beard. hmm? Are you the one who said you wanted to entrust the job? You are young. I hear that often. Because I''m only seventeen. Well... in terms of his fake identity, he''s already in his mid-twenties. Contrary to my thought that it would be nice to look younger, he is looking at me with some kind of pity. It must be a lot of trouble. In general, ording to the trend within the Kingdom of Ernesia, it means that being young or looking young may be easily looked down upon. So the men here want to look as old and rough as possible. My aesthetic sense is the opposite. Its Bunnell. I''m in charge of the workshop here. My name is Cahill Harald. As we greeted each other, Bunnell and I shook hands. I have no intention of revealing my identity yet, so I will continue to use a pseudonym for the time being. She... asks cautiously, but seems somehow offended. It''s not particrly strange. Usually artisans do not like women entering their workshops. In extreme cases, they express their reluctance to even run errands. In that respect, Archen was truly entric. Asha seemed to dislike his rude attitude, but the dwarf didn''t care who came in and out of his workshop. Chapter 196 Chapter 196. Finding a way to use the press (6) Roughly, I expected this kind of reaction, so I brought out a prepared answer. This is my wife. Asha flinched, but for now, she only nodded moderately thanks to my firm advice not to reveal her true identity. It seemed like his conscience was stabbing him to dare to lie, but since it was an order, he obediently followed it. Right. Are you a peddler? Its a good time for a couple to go out together. I hear that often. First of all, he exined Asha with a moderately fabricated identity and fabricated rtionship, so he was somewhat wary. Lets hear the details over there. Inside the room, which had been vacated for the purpose of talking with the guest, the painter Bunel and I began to talk in earnest about the work to be entrusted to us. Did you say you belong to the Arnil Firm? Is the tradingpany also involved in the trade of paintings? It''s roughly like that. To be precise, we want an artist to entrust the work to us, not to sell the painting. There is nothing particrly strange about it. There are also cases where it is simply buying and selling paintings or works of art. Or, depending on the need, they hire me to draw them myself. Thanks to finishing a bigmission recently, my schedule is empty. Fortunately, he was willing to ept it. After all, it''s money. To paint, it costs money to prepare various things such as paint and dyes. You have to take care of the apprentices'' share as well. Therefore, the opponent who wants to entrust the work has no choice but to wee it by default. Moreover, it ismon to see it as an opportunity to rip off a young opponent who seems to have a lot of money. But I... I''m still not very impressed with his positive attitude. To be honest, I expected this far. The problem starts now. Which picture do you want? ???? actually. I gave a rough description of what I was going to do. I can''t say anything about the picture book production yet. However, it was exined only so that you could know what kind of picture you want to some extent. I wish I could draw something like this, but is that possible? He listened to my exnation and was silent. and. Lets go. It was tly rejected. ...I can''t draw a picture like that in my studio. also. Unlike Asha, who nkly blinked, I clicked my tongue. As expected. Sorry! The apprentice boy was restless and didn''t even make eye contact with us, apologized repeatedly and closed the door. Expelled in an instant, Asha and I both looked at the closed door in silence. It took a while to get in, but it really takes a moment to get out. Is this really going to happen... I rtively calmly epted the current situation and nced sideways. Sure enough, it''s not me who''s angry. ...Arel-nim, please wait a moment. As Asha tried to move forward with a very flowery smile and clenched fists, I stopped her by grabbing her sleeves. Lets just ask. What are you trying to do? I just wanted to protest against the workshop owner. with a fist? I must have been pretty pissed off. Fists are my favorite means ofmunication, but this time I stopped her firmly. Dont do anything stupid. But isnt that rude? ...Now we''re hiding our identities, so we can''t say that. To the end, we came in with false identities and were kicked out. You can never use me of making fun of me, a member of the royal family. Let me point out again. Asha then gave up trying to protest. I had no intention of forcing it in the first ce anyway. If you refuse, I will give up this ce. Um Sir Arell? Wouldnt it have been better to reveal your identity from the beginning? Asha, who had calmed down somewhat, cautiously spoke to me. Even though it sneaked in. Wouldn''t it be okay to reveal your identity to them''? Hmm. It''s not a false opinion. For now, I only need to reveal my identity to the painter and keep my mouth shut. If that''s not reliable, I can secretly hint at it. Well, it''s not like Asha had thought that far before saying that. Usually, at a workshop of this size, even if you give a bag of money in moderation, your mouth bes heavy. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to maintain this workshop. But there''s no point in doing it that way. It was. In this case, Asha''s proposed method has little meaning. The important thing is trust. I don''t need a guy who changes his mind just because of my name. yes, it''s kind of a test. You could say that. Is that why you hid your identity? thats it. I murmured, averting my gaze. Why? The original reason is just to put it togetherter. It was just a fitting reason that Asha admired. Excuses after first action. This kind of moderation is my motto for action. You can''t say that you came to y anyway. But I didnt expect the artist to reject it with such seriousness. For some reason, Asha has an expression of iprehension. Even she thinks she can''t understand why he suddenly changed his attitude and refused. Apparently, until almost the end of the negotiations, the painter seemed intent on epting my request. However, it was when I told him about the full-scale request that his mood suddenly changed. ...It''s a painter''s own pride. What I said to him was: Can anyone draw a picture that is easy to understand and even a child can understand at a nce? I muttered exactly the same as I had done to him, without making a single mistake, and sighed. When I said this, the owner of the workshop immediately shook his beard and became angry. To be honest, most of todays painters would be angry if they heard this. Is that so? It seems Asha still doesn''t quite understand. Its like telling a knight straight-up that he just needs a good swordsmanship to kill people. Ah maybe so. Maybe. Even though Asha couldn''t openly agree, she seemed to sympathize with me slightly. That''s why you''re angry. Perhaps the painter also considers it sphemy. What they revere in this age is an abstract picture that expresses a moreplex inner truth. It literally feels like doing art. It may sound like sphemy to ask you to draw a picture that is easy for a child to understand. ....And they had to refuse for another reason. First of all, you need to walk around a little more and find out. Then, shall we go to the next workshop? There are still many workshops in the city. I took Asha and headed to the next studio. just tell me the result. all rejected All of them were rejected in the same way to the point where I burst outughing without even realizing it. I really cant believe their pride was this high? I expected it to be a possible result, but I thought everyone woulde out with the same attitude. At this point, rather than being angry, I''mughing because I''m ridiculous. Why are you so angry''? I told Asha, who couldn''t understand at all, the reason why they all refuse our request. For them, it is the apostle who paints in a way that is not currently fashionable. Its a fadis it? Isnt swordsmanship officially adopted by the Knights? Well, this analogy is strange. Even painters have a tendency to insist on the current trending paintings and methods. fashion and tradition. They insist on sticking to the established methods in the framework of their unions. For my business, it is necessary for the painter to be hired to break the established framework to some extent. The paintings that are popr these days are too esoteric... and heavy. It should be drawn in a way that is easier formoners and children to understand. No matter how much you do, you can''t spread art in a children''s book. However, the way I want it ispletely opposite to the style of the current popr painting. They even get bullied. If I paint a picture that anyone would draw, I will beughed at. One painter even refused to say so. A mockery..... I felt bitter when I heard that. Being ridiculed by the Guild would be fatal for them. The feeling of rejection is somewhat understandable. But I can''t easily yield.'' And for mass production, certain environments and methods such as dyes and tools used in painting must be changed and epted. Every time I talked about the request, I implicitly conveyed the meaning. Like any studio, the painters expressed a strong dislike for it. I want to hire someone who is somewhat flexible in thinking. That''s not easy. The reason why I don''t reveal my identity. It''s because I want a person who has the ability to ept my way from the bottom of my heart. That way, if I say a certain amount, half of him will understand, and the other half will just follow me without thinking. But this time, it seemed like my greed was too much. ...Breaking tradition is not such an easy request. I think you can understand a little bit. Isn''t Asha, who had been furious until now, somewhat convinced after hearing my exnation? Because everyone will be scared if you suddenly force them to do something different from what they built up. Thats how it is. I sighed. But thats not all. yes''? Do you know why they are so desperately clinging to the fashion now? Asha didn''t seem to know. Inmon sense, no matter how important tradition is, it is rather strange that it is so ostracized. Who is leading that trend in the first ce? Is this someone''s intention? Thats how it is. Sadly, they have good reasons for their attitude. The current style of painting... And there are people who cant tolerate changing even the way they draw. I mentioned his name. Duke Dezel Pratze. He is praised among painters as a representative nobleman who is interested in painting and is famous for providing support. What are the advantages of a person? His method has significant drawbacks. It is an overly biased point. He is the one who led the current trend. Stick to the style you prefer. He leads the current trend by supporting artists who follow him. It wasn''t anything particrly strange. Paintings and music here have little to do with the tastes of themon people. Only the nobles will evaluate their skills and results. Therefore, it is only natural that the trend of fashion is determined by the tastes of the nobility. It is a very normal phenomenon that the preference of a person like Duke Pratze soon bes a trend. Because if you want to look good for him, it''s best to follow his way. Because of that, painters stopped epting mymissions. If you work against the flow, you will be afraid that you will not receive supportter. Looks like there was an actual case there. It was a story I heard at thest studio I visited a while ago. A painter angered and ostracized Duke Pratze simply because he painted a picture he did not like. Did you get expelled from the union? Its really too much. When Asha heard it, she was sincerely sorry. Chapter 197 Chapter 197. Finding a way to use the printing press (7) + The princess who draws (1) Of course, so everyone gets the job. It is natural for other artists to take care of themselves when things like this happen. Nor is it to be med forck of courage. The problem is Duke Pratze, who has an overly narrow field of vision. This is why even if the intention is good, selfishness shouldn''t be involved in it? But here I am excluded. I can intervene unselfishly. If someone else does it, it''s an affair or if I do it, it''s romance. Even so, it is true that Duke Pratze''s shoveling is annoying. Isn''t that why I''m secretly walking in vain like this! Can we just go and set a fire again?'' Unprovoked fire strikes their house once more! Look forward to Banghwa''s Pro Season 2''! ... is a joke. I can''t afford that now, and it''s not such a big deal. In fact, there is no problem with that problem once it is hired by us, but... it will be in the form of being hired under Arell Ernesia. If that''s the case, Duke Pratze can''t do anything stupid depending on his mood. It''s a problem that can be solved simply by saying my name. The current brand of Arell Ernesia has that much power. Still, if I rely only on my fame, I might get into trouble. At least, I tried to check the personality of the individual artist to some extent. It''s just that it''s going to be this severe. From their point of view, it seems that Duke Pratze is quite scary. My greed was too much this time. Arell is reflecting. Are you giving up then? I''m thinking about that. Anyway, the atmosphere seems to be the same no matter where I go. Shall we go back and visit againter to find out? There were a few people who showed their own craftsmanship. The reason they refused in the first ce was because they had a lot to lose. So, if I personally reveal my identity from the beginning and guarantee that there will be no follow-up, there will be no problem. If that doesn''t work, you can put pressure on Duke Pratze separately. If he''s sane, he won''t bother me. I assure you, it will definitelye out cooperatively? What if you go against it? At that time, I''m really going to start a fire again. Seriously. It''s useful when you''re in the position of being a member of the royal family in arge conglomerate. Even if I say this, I haven''t used my identity muchtely. Most of them can be solved with money. Long live the royal family! for a moment....? royalty?'' Arell? Why? Suddenly, when I was lost in thought, Asha looked at me and called me. Arel-sama? Ah Im sorry. It just popped into my mind for a moment. You mean another workshop? Are you going to find more painters? huh. I just remembered another person I want to ask. Come to think of it, there was only one opponent I hadn''t thought of before. Who is it? There is only one opponent in the Kingdom of Ernesia that no one who can hold a brush can look down on. What if there was a painter with such power that no one dared toin about any painting? There must be someone like that. Just when Asha was about to answer, saying that it was nonsense, she also blurted out as if she remembered something. She must have thought of the same person as me. I''m sure you''ve heard of it. ....yes. If it''s him... I''ve heard rumors a few times. He is such a painter that even Asha has heard his name. No, I''m not exactly famous as a painter. The title of a painter is, after all, a serve. The main title is separate. Come to think of it, I havent met quite a few times, so I couldnt remember from the beginning. I clicked my tongue and said the name of the person we remembered. Meryl Ernesia. Yes, I forgot about Meryl. The third princess of Ernesia Kingdom. The princess with the smallest age gap with me. I was thinking of that person. Kania''s older sister''s sword. And just as I am famous for my business and other knowledge. Meryl Ernesia also has a field in which she is famous. Come to think of it, that older sister seemed to be quite famous for her paintings too. The best insider of the Ernesian royal family, who is said to have unrivaled talent in arts such as music and painting! And the best insider who says he may be out in the sun less often than me! There she was! Drawing Princess (1) Now that that''s the case, I decided to go see the kingdom''s best insider... no, Meryl noona. Fortunately, it wasn''t too difficult to make an appointment to visit. It was really simple since he rarely goes out. By the way... All the princesses in this royal family have extreme specialties, don''t they?'' It is said that Kania is obsessed with swords and Meryl is obsessed with art in general. Among them, the talent of painting is outstanding. I heard that holding a brush was faster than talking? It is said that his talent has been prominent since he was young enough to be rumored. It seems to be known as a slightly exaggerated rumor in the world, but I know that it is true. Because I heard the maids working in the pce talk about it when they were chatting with each other. In the first ce, I don''t have that many points of contact with Meryl. It was because Meryl''s sister''s mother was part of Queen Elia''s clique, so there was no way they could have any contact with them. In addition, as a child, I was almost dragged around by Kania, so I had little to do with Meryl, who had the exact opposite personality. They probably only ran into each other at royal events or asionally. I can barely remember how he endured it with a bored face at every event. I never thought I''de to get help from Meryl noona now . No, is that too deceiving? No matter what, since we secretly have a bad temperament in the corner of the room, we have to force ourselves to run into each other. People in the corner of the room are not attracted to each other. This ismon sense. Well, we can be friends from now on. Therefore, I visited the pce where Meryl noona is staying with a small gift''. I will guide you. Thedy-in-waiting came out at the right time, greeted me politely, and began to take the lead. Um, is this entire pce being used by Meryl noona? That''s right. The pce Meryl noona is wearing is quiterge. However, besides the maids who manage and the knights who stand guard, my sister is alone. There is only one reason. They insisted that it''s morefortable for me to write alone!'' or something. Originally, it would not be easily epted. Does Meryl noona herself know that? I had an ident. He secretly revealed the picture he drew. After that, it is an anecdote that a famous painter from the Merrmann Empire praised Meryl''s older sister''s paintings and made her talent known. At the time, the pce was cluttered with the matter, so I know roughly the entire story. It was probably when she was thirteen that she got permission to build a pce by herself and did whatever she wanted, right? In a sense, she is a person with a temperament and the ability to act like the other princesses. Perhaps the royal family''s genes enhance their ability to act. I''m not in a position to say .... but. It was because I had heard rumors about my older sister getting into an ident, and I was nning to be an independent territory someday. It looks like there are quite a lot of rooms. Are you using all of them? Except for Meryl-samas bedroom, workroom, and servants rooms, everything is used as Meryl-samas personal storage. A private warehouse? When I was puzzled, thedy-in-waiting turned her head to the side. ?...wow. What I saw was the sight of the maids arranging the grits rolling around the room. I heard that after drawing, my older sister roughly throws it in a suitable storage room in a room that is roughly left over. Are there quite a lot? Are those all drawn by Meryl? That''s right. Year.... I''m eager. How many sheep does Meryl usually draw? In response to a question she asked purely out of curiosity without much thought, thedy-in-waiting pointed to the paintings piled up in a corner of the room. The pictures piled up in one corner are the ones Meryl-sama drew this month. ....what? Do you think it''s more than ten points? You are very hardworking. Thedy-in-waiting neither affirmed nor denied. What? Who is this? Are you Arel? Should I say it''s been a while? As soon as I entered the studio, a woman''s voice with high tension greeted me. As soon as she saw me, a woman with dark chestnut hair in a dress waved her hand lightly. how have you been doing? The famous genius lord these days? wow? Aren''t you skinnier? Why don''t you eat better? No, I eat well enough. I''m not skinny, I''m sharp. Im sorry for not being able to greet you often. Sister Meryl. First of all, being my older brother, I was as polite as possible. I can''t treat him like Kania noona. However, he didn''t seem to care too much. no way? Taking too much weight She burst intoughter and shook her hands as she sat straddling a chair in her studio. The dress she was wearing was also moved so sloppily that the hem was quite crumpled and even stained with dye, giving a glimpse of what kind of life she was living. No matter how much you do, you cant help but be polite to your sister, right? are you okay? are you okay? Just treat herfortably like Kania. Or rather, since Im younger than my sister, is it natural? If he knew, I think he would take a wooden sword and open a round. Then lets do that. Sister Meryl. oh! Call it that. Quite energetic. Who would believe this kind of person if he had a lot of temperament that was a nuisance in the corner of the room? First of all, it is a small gift. huh? gift? What? What? Do I really like that? I hold out my hand, asking if I should give it up quickly. Without a superficial greeting, they are really expecting something from me. ....You don''t have any specifications. His expression brightens even more at the word gift. He is farther than me from the way he behaves by hiding his emotions in the first ce. This is a recently produced ink and a new dye that has not yet been sold. huh? I like it more than useless gifts. I am sincerely happy. I thought it would be so, so I prepared this on purpose. I''m d you''re happy. huh. I really like these tantly honest gifts. Isn''t it better than sending jewelry or dresses needlessly? Practical. ...Other nobles will cry when they hear it. Even when I said it bitterly, Meryl noona justughed it off. so? Until now, Arel, whose face was not visible except for events, why did you suddenly want to see me? ruler! Say what you want! You seem curious, so Ill be honest. There would be no need to spend meaningless time with useless greetings between busy brothers. I really like it when we canmunicate directly like this. There is no need for useless pretense. I confided to my sister Merrill about the circumstances of my visit. Chapter 198 Chapter 198. Princess who draws (2) ...Actually, I want to start a business like this. He tried to hide his picture book business and all from the others, but this time he confessed even that. Because that''s not going to work.'' Even though Meryl noona seems bright in her tone and behavior, she is never the type to let go of trivial things. Rather, they are the kind of people who are good at capturing the core. In any case, words and actions are only appearances. The inside may be as cold-hearted as I am. The brighter the light, the darker the shadow. At least that''s how I see right through. Yep. indeed! I see~ So you''re saying you need an artist to draw that picture book? yes. After hearing my exnation, Merrill crossed her arms and thought deeply. Ughhhh? It is a picture that is easy to understand even for children. Certainly the town''s painters deserve refusal. It''s not a fad. Did you know? I roughly expected that. She shrugged and said. In the end, you came to see mest because there was no one to ask for, right? Is that so? Not necessarily. are you okay. I would have done the same. My sisterughed lightly and passed it over. uh? The story is surprisingly easy to solve? I had a little bit of anticipation as I had thought of this and that as negotiating material just in case. So you want to ask me? ....Is it possible? If you ept it as it is, live with it. However, the answer that jumped out of my sister''s mouth is that the world is a harshw for anyone. well? What should I do? A slightly annoyed voice. I definitely understand your intentions. I think I know what to draw. by the way. My sister was sincerely embarrassed and said this to me. Do I really need to do that? Looking at that expression, Arel already knows? Meryl noona''s eyes narrowed little by little. This is not something I have to do. yes? I cannot deny it. As she points out, any painter can do what I want to entrust. Of course, I can promise you a lot of money if you take it. I''ll pay you that much. However, the opponent is the same royal family. Even if not as much as I am, I am not the type to be desperate for money. In addition, Meryl noona herself is not the type to be obsessed with money. You know, Allel. Why do you think I paint? Just because he''s a genius? Because inspiration strikes? huh? How about it? Not at all. I smiled lightly and confidently said no. yes? Did you draw Meryl only for the value of her name? You can roughly figure out that. Because they are of the same race. This is why I didn''t consider Merrill in the first ce. She has a lot of temperament as an idiot like me. that''s right. As long as I can be famous! Do you know how enjoyable that is? I know. To her, only personal achievement and pleasure are prioritized. Just as I chose a study to stand out, my sister chose painting. Of course, there must have been talent in the beginning. However, as she matured, her older sister began to draw for her position in earnest. So, there is no reason to ept my request. However, I was not shaken even though I heard an answer that was tantamount to refusal. Why? ...Of course I knew Merrill would say that. oh? My sister tilted her head. Then why did youe? You didnt expect me to ept it on a whim, did you? of course. What do you see me as? I don''t do stupid things thate without a win. For the first time, I put aside my pretentious face and gave it a worldly grin, like a merchant offering a sly deal. I offer a good pay. You dont need much money? It''s not necessarily something that can be paid for, is it? My sister blinked her eyes and urged me to tell her if she was interested. I know. Meryl noona wants to study abroad in the Empire to study painting. ....however? But your father is against it, isnt it? It is said that the world recognizes her talent. I admit that even when I can only appraise a painting for its value, it is enough to be evaluated that way. That''s why my older sister wants to study not only the Kingdom of Ernesia, but also paintings in other countries. In particr, the most famous ce for paintings is the Merman Empire. The problem is that it is the Merman Empire. No matter how hard it is, we cannot send students to study abroad in a country that even fought a war in the past. To be honest, it''s dangerous. No matter how much the older sister expressed her will, there was no way her father would give permission. It''s the same for any parent. ....so? If it were me, I could make Meryl''s wishe true. this is a deal My older sister does my favor and I do my sister''s request. How fair and intelligible is this deal? Tell me more. My sister''s eyes were filled with anticipation. will bite the bait Youre not kidding, are you? Did you see I was joking? Ah, I bet you never had a chance to see my true face. I will slowly teach you the detailed basister. But I can promise you one thing. If you ept my deal, I will write a number so that I can support my sister''s study abroad. Ohh?????? Meryl noona grinned. I alsoughed out loud. Since theymunicate so well, they can''t help but be close siblings. If you do that, you dont even have to run away, right? And it takes only a moment forughter to turn to silence. Let''s know that studying abroad is difficult in reality. Meryl''s sister was secretly plotting to get out of the pce. That is my sister''s runaway n. Actually, everyone is noticing. Me, my father, and my oldest brother. After Kania''s older sister got into an ident, my father raised the alert level. Thanks to that, it wasn''t difficult to figure out Merrill''s ns. So, if you help me, I''ll make sure I achieve what I want in the proper form, rather than running away. It''s not difficult anyway. When I think about my future ns, fulfilling Meryl''s wishes is just a side leg. How about this? Arel. My sister looked at me seriously and opened her mouth. I really wanted to help my brother. I really like that side of her! So my brother and sister held each other''s hands. eh? After all, all but a few members of this royal family are truly loyal to their desires. but i don''t like that either Some time after I got a promise to ept Meryl''s sister''s cooperation. A call calling for me arrived, so I went straight to the pce again through the teleportation magic circle. Let''s go straight to Meryl-noona''s studio without leaking the other way. She was swaying crookedly in a rocking chair by the window with a brush in her mouth. and! I never thought you''d be that much worse than me. A little bit of respect was about to sprout. ....What are you doing? huh? Are you breathing? In our industry, this means that you are doing nothing. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? Sometimes it''s important to clear your head without touching anything. Yes. That''s important! I roughly understand. so? Are those empty bottles also needed to clear your head? At the feet of the rocking chair, there are so many bottles rolling around that it''s hard to believe that a country''s princess emptied them all by herself. Come to think of it, it is said that among the artists of the past, there were many people who were addicted to alcohol and even took medicine. It wasn''t that Merrill was like that, but for some reason, such a brief knowledge passed by. No, things like Meryl noona''s life are okay. Are you saying that you called me? huh. That''s it. Merrill nodded and rose from her chair. It smells like alcohol for some reason, but deliberately not pointing it out must be the attitude of a good-looking younger brother. Is that what Arell asked for? Such a picture that even a child can understand and understand exactly what it is about without reading it. yes. By far, the most important thing is that. That is why today''s painters, who regard abstract expression of only the inner providence, beauty, and ugliness of humans and nature as the truth, do not want to ept mymission. You know, Arell orders difficult things? I just thought of it. ...well, that''s right. I agreed with a wry smile. Other painters rejected it, saying it was a low-level painting, but in fact, painting that is easy to understand even for a child is not easy. So is Meryl noona difficult too? No way. What do you think of me as? Whoop whoop whoop. Merrill let out a mischievousugh and then walked slowly to a corner of the room. What lies there is a painting covered in pure white cloth. Whoop whoop whoop. Was it very simple? It seems that the blood alcohol concentration level is no joke now. More excited thanst time, Merrill threw up the cloth covering the painting. Ooooooooo! And checking the picture he showed me, I was genuinely amazed. how is it? Excellent! I was in tears at some point. It''s about to cry. The picture Merrill showed me was truly a masterpiece. The naked body of a really great girl. Isn''t it a picture that contains it without any deficiency? ...By the way, Meryl-sister? why? I asked you to draw a picture that even a child can understand. I never asked you to draw an erotic picture that would excite even a child. It was only a beatte that I realized something was wrong. ....weird. Apparently, the request as a sample was to draw one of the most famous fairy tales, the scene of a warrior ying a dragon. Why does the dragon go where is this wonderful... No erotic picture? Oh, I misunderstood. Meryl noona muttered in a slightly subdued voice. mistake? mistake? Stop showing me the wrong picture. Sorry. no. Now, in a different sense, I am satisfied enough. Because it was true that I was moved. But why is this picture like this? ah? I just suddenly wanted to draw. I grabbed a maid passing by and told her to take it off. And I drew it. It seems that one important intermediate step has been left out? I''d love to hear it! ....Would you like to invite me to that spot next time? I held back what I said. ...Thatdy-in-waiting is now sprinting across the corridor as soon as she makes eye contact with me. are you okay. Because it always happens. I dont think thatdy-in-waiting will wear a nket all night in shame? are you okay. That is always the case. What the hell is going on here every day? After calming down for a moment the atmosphere that had been heated by the wrong painting, Merrill noona searched through the stacks of other paintings to find the one that had beenmissioned by me this time for real. ...why do I get the feeling of finding something in a trash can? The image of an unemployed sister looking for a discarded receipt in the trash can came to mind for a moment and then disappeared. Actually, I drew it on the first day after Arel asked for it. Then why are you saying that now? I remember now. That attitude really makes me cry. Chapter 199 Chapter 199. The Princess who draws (3) I think they are roughly stacked up here.... ...Me? Meryl''s sister? This is a really important business. Putting my personal money-making aside, it''s something that will mark a milestone in the kingdom''s history in the future, right? I know, I know. Now, I see this as the same as answering that I don''t know at all. found! Meryl noona smiled brightly and proudly took out the picture and held it up. Please be sincere this time I was about to grumble halfiningly, but I was at a loss for words. What is sincerity? ....no. I shrugged my shoulders wordlessly. The picture my sister showed me was really splendid, and it exceeded my expectations. Just looking at the picture has the power to clearly convey what it is about. A genius is not a genius for nothing. Actually, I was a little worried while drawing it. Existing methods of speech should not be applied at all. The colors should be more vivid. Unlike a moment ago, in a clear tone, my sister exined the painting. At least todays painters wont admit it. However, in the case of Meryl noona, unlike the other guys, there was no particr feeling of contempt. A picture is just a picture. In fact, Green himself is showing a in attitude. So what''s the answer? not enough? I can''t reallyin about this! I praised it honestly, but Meryl smiled as if for granted. If you do this, a great picture storybook will bepleted. For me, Arel, as long as you keep your promise, it doesn''t matter. I''m d when something good is done. Dont worry about that. It was a promise made with Meryl''s sister that she would soon support the matter of studying in the Empire. I really intend to keep it. But it takes time. One to two years? There''s nothing I can''t wait for. I will look forward to it and wait. After that, we chatted about painting. So, do we really have to start drawing now? yes. Anyway, the picture is just a sample. Now I have to draw something for a picture storybook in earnest. Then what should I draw? Actually, I''ve already decided. A few candidates have already been identified. Most of them are oral fairy tales whose authors do not currently exist or have been passed down only by mouth from a long time ago. Actually, choosing this one was quite a headache. A fairy tale from another world I know is a little too much to write here. When there is no certainty that the reason will work, the sensibility is different when the non-world is different. Even if you try to bring in and quote stories from other worlds, most of the time it doesn''t work. That''s why I choose the fairy tales here that don''t matter even if I reorganize them into Grimm''s fairy tales. It took quite a bit of headache to select it. And among them, the first fairy tale to be selected had to be cautious. Can I draw something? Actually, I want you to do this first. I held out the children''s book I had brought to Merrill. Where are you? The Spirit and the Traveler? hmm? Go??... It''s one of the typical stories for children. huh? Is it like that? It''s normal that I don''t remember the fairy tales I read when I was young. Ah I remembered. Yes, there was a story like that. But... I think I read it when I was quite minor, so you brought a high story? I thought I would definitely bring The Dragon and the Hero. Actually, that was also a candidate. If we were to adopt the most popr fairy tale, it would be natural. As the best-known heroic tale. It was probably a story that everyone in the Ernesia Kingdom or neighboring countries had heard often during their childhood. I was going to do it with it at first. However, after thinking about it for a while, I eventually concluded that the first picture fairy tale should be done with this. [Spirit and Traveler]... I thought it would be most helpful to decide with this. ...Doesn''t that look belong to a merchant? yes? I wondered what she was talking about, but Merrill, who was staring at my face, narrowed her eyes and pointed at my face. It''s a face that makes things even more annoying than making money. Hmm maybe so. I didn''t have to deny it. What good. Because all I have to do is draw a picture. It is none of my business to know what Arel decorates with it. Are you okay? Now my sister noticed that I was up to something. Even so, he drew a line saying he would not get involved. are you okay. But Merrill''s sister dered: You''re not doing anything particrly bad, are you? That''s enough. And my sister opened the storybook she received from me and started reading it. How long will it take? I will do it within this month. Faster than you think. Then please take care of me. Oh, by the way, Meryl noona? As for the nude painting from earlier Thats not okay. Chit. After a long time, I came up with a better business, but my sister firmly refused before I even said it. Only at this time, I sincerely thought it was a waste. really. Hey? Did you choose a really unexpected story? As usual, after the spiritual ss, during a small talk with Pena. When I moderately talked about the production process of the picture storybook, she was meekly admiring it. As for the well-known ones, [The Dragon and the Hero] would be more famous... I thought the same thing. And when I saw the result of Merrill-noona''s drawing, I thought it wouldn''t matter too much. hmm? what do you mean? Seeing is faster than talking. I ordered a servant to bring me a painting that arrived at the manor not too long ago. These are the pictures to be used in the fairy tale that Meryl noona finallypletedst time. In fact, it was allpleted in one month. ....because he looks like a scary person. ....Now that you''ve gone this far, you''re afraid of what''s going to happen if you break your promise to study abroad in the empire? Even if I don''t use my hands anyway, that wish wille true, so don''t worry. It''s a fairy tale drawn by Meryl Ernesia... Arel, you hired a very extravagant painter, didn''t you? Do you know about Meryl, too? In response to my question, Pena said, Everyone knows. he replied. It was a mess when I was in the Empire? A painter from our empire praised Meryl Ernesia. This rumor spread. Was that enough? I didn''t know that. huh. So you have no idea how angry my father was at the time. Well, it was Pena''s father who hated Ernesia Kingdom enough to cause a war. That is, because I am the emperor. what? Then, isnt this not just a fairytale meaning, but also valuable as a picture and selling quite well? . Arell. I''m kidding. I''m just trying to make Grimm''s fairy tale, I have no intention of selling Meryl noona''s name. In the first ce, the name of the person who drew this is not going to be revealed this time. As we were having such a conversation, the servant brought me the picture I had ordered him to bring. Can I just bring it like this? Isnt it a precious painting? Its okay, because its a copy. The original is asleep in my office. Is this a copy? Pena kept her mouth shut and red at the paintings. It was hard to believe that it was a machine-produced copy. I''ve heard it before, but seeing it in action makes no sense... This is the power of magic copying technology. I giggled and boasted of my theory. The projection crystal woven with advanced mana circuit recognizes the picture as it is and copies it as it is. Electronic technology did not yet exist here, so thecking orcking technology was supplemented by recing it with magic. I was half-excited and exined it aloud. how is it? Do you see the awesomeness of this technique? Not a clue! Pena smiled broadly and dered this. Even if you exin it like this, it''s usually that you don''t understand. It doesn''t matter though. There is meaning in bragging. It''s none of my business except to understand. I want to brag a little more. Please make me proud!! Pena hurriedly changed the subject, perhaps feeling a sense of danger that if left alone, I would continue to exin boring techniques. More than that, Spirit and Traveler''...isn''t that a really minor story? Pena touched the cover of the original book that I had ced on the table as shown in the picture. The outline is as follows. It is a typical heroic story in which a timid boy meets the spirits, bes braver as he goes on adventures with the spirits, and finally saves the princess and the world. It''s such a fairy tale that''s perfect for putting kids to bed on a reallymon night. However, awareness is quite low. At leastmon people have never heard of it, and only those who have read a few books know about it. There are not many people who have heard of Ernesia Kingdom, but it is a fairy tale that has been well passed down in the small country at the northern end of the continent. I managed to think of choosing something like this. Minor isnt bad. I shrugged and said. Unexpectedly, as it is a fairy tale that few people know, it may be considered fresher. Above all, this means that the original author no longer exists. There is no specific copyrightw here, but even if I use it in this way, I don''t feel any remorse at all. This is what wisdom is, Your Highness the Princess? ...That''s not what I just said, right? Pena picked up the book with a look that seemed like she couldn''t stop. Do I even know this much? This book... Is it forbidden in the Holy Kingdom? Of course I know. And recently, even in the empire, ording to the will of the Holy Kingdom, some books and oral stories, including these fairy tales, have been banned. In any country, there are bound to be books or stories that are inevitably designated as prohibited books. This is because there is a possibility that the story itself contains ideas that go against the values of the country in question. Such values inevitably permeate the people in question and sprout in directions that those in power do not want. On purpose? huh. I clearly affirmed it without hiding an inch. It''s good to make money, and it''s good to show off my skills. And it''s even better if you cany the groundwork for the future. Surprisingly, even circting this fairy tale is punishable by death in the Holy Land. If you are caught reciting the contents, you will face a heavy sentence, right? The reason was barely visible. It''s probably because it''s a fairy tale that bes the motto of spirit beliefs banned by the Holy Kingdom. It''s interesting what that means. Whatever the case, the important thing is. If I publish this and spread it to the world, it means that the people of the Seongguk will really have a headache! wow.... He reallyughs like a viin. What is this? A smile like this still hasn''t expressed even 10% of my nature, right? Also take advantage. And if I can give a big big taffy to future enemies who quarreled with me, wouldn''t it be really sweet? This kills two birds with one stone. This is why I chose this fairy tale. ...This is the first time I''ve ever seen a person choose business materials for this reason. Its okay. Ive always been like this. And it will be like this in the future. Well, put aside those dark inner circumstances. That is self-aware. It seems that Pena is even moved by my impudence. No, let''s get rid of that now. What is your impression of seeing the painting more purely than that? ...so good that it splits. Pena evaluated honestly. Her eyes were infinitely clear, as if she was seriously evaluating her as a reader. Chapter 200 Chapter 200. The princess who draws pictures (4) I can see the contents enough even without the text. The person who drew it is definitely that Meryl Ernesia. Originally, picture books cost 100% of pictures. remain? What is it? Anyway, it didn''t look like Pena was giving empty praise. Seeing so much admiration, this painting must be wonderful. .To write a picture of a painter like this for a fairy tale.. It seems that it makes me feelplicated thanks to that. what about Waste of talent is most enjoyable. It did not take long for the business of producing and selling picture storybooks to begin in earnest. The facilities to print the book from the beginning were already prepared. Thepany that will be in charge of distribution is Arnil Company, which is safe and reliable. They are fed up with the way they are already circting new products. They quickly released the books they printed ording to Arel''s order to the world. This is a book you can read even if you cannot read. When this appeared on the market, many were surprised. No matter which country you go to on the continent, painting'' is still unfamiliar to you. Most of them decorate the homes of aristocrats or are known only for their noble hobbies. Of course, there is a fundamental problem that the existing printing situation and the supply market are rtively poor for paintings to be popr. The concept of Arel''s picture fairy tale, which solved this problem, was epted strangely and miraculously. The first to show interest were none other than nobles. Some nobles were attracted to the easy-to-understand and vivid pictures of Grimm''s Fairy Tales and the stories told there. It was also purely for educational purposes that more nobles showed interest. Many nobles bought it for the purpose of making their children read and learning the text interestingly. Such a phenomenon was not limited to the Kingdom of Ernesia. Aristocrats and rich people from other countries also showed interest in purchasing Grimm''s Fairy Tales sold at Arnil Store. Whether for educational purposes or for wardens or propaganda, either way showed great interest. Some were interested for reasons different from the purpose of making Grimm''s Fairy Tale, but... This painting has a different painting style, but it must be Meryl Ernesia''s painting! Somehow, word got around that even some art lovers began to collect them. From that time on, Arel came up with a mischievous selling tool. Instead of deliberately mass-producing Grimm''s fairy tales, the early books were engraved with hismemorative stamp... It started selling as a limited edition concept. In any world, it''s a human habit to go crazy when ites to limited or first productions, he said, muttering these meaningless words while directing production. The merchants who saw his sales method were said to have shuddered in their hearts, saying that it was a fearsome business skill that could only remind the devil. Grimm''s fairy tale, which was first introduced to the world, attracted the attention of many people. And it was already promised that the next children''s book would also enjoy continued poprity. However, not everyone in the world weed the new concept of children''s books. Some people do not wee the spread of picture children''s books. This is a provocation against our holy God!! The old man in a white robe spattered from his mouth and was indignant. This is the meeting room of the Church of the Zelnian Holy Kingdom. It is a ce where bishops gather to discuss various issues, such as policies to lead the Holy Kingdom or important events. It is no exaggeration to say that most state affairs are decided right here. Calm down.... A man wearing a suit of a simr design rebuked the angry old man, as if he were about to rip a vein out of his forehead at any moment. But even when it dried up, there was no sign of being heard. Is this something to calm down? He hurriedly took a book out of his pocket and threw it in the middle of the table. ....that? It must have been confiscated from a merchant who was crossing the border a while ago. No one knew about this. A children''s book with a newly invented concept in the Kingdom of Ernesia. A fairy tale in which the text is the main focus, not the picture. It was the storybook that was made for children. Even the priests of the Holy Land acknowledged that the intention of their making this was desirable. On the contrary, there was even a sense of respect for the person who devised this kind of thing. However, the priests of the holy kingdom had no choice but to feel ufortable when they saw the result that came out differently from his intention. ...All in all, [Spirit and Traveler] . Are you saying that they reproduced what was designated as a forbidden book?... Because of this, some of the priests looked downright embarrassed, while others were madly angry like the old man from before. This is an insult! ...Calm down. It''s not something that can be judged so easily. The fact that this children''s book popped up at the meeting. It wasn''t a simple matter. Fairy tales that serve as original sources are undoubtedly designated as prohibited books. However, what should we do with this product that has not yet been released into the world? It is a separate object with the same story as the main material. That''s why the Holy Land has yet to announce a countermeasure n. It was the current situation that merchants aiming for that point were bringing in one after another. First of all, they quickly confiscated and prevented the book from being released within the Holy Land, but it made no difference that they thought it was a headache. The current situation is that we have not yet decided on a clear n on how to do this. It is a sensitive issue to deal with simply. Isn''t it? A question from one of the priests drew everyone''s attention to the woman sitting at the head of the conference room. Saint Nelvenia. Assuming the duties of an official sessor, she was obliged to make the final decision on the matter. Now she, too, was furrowing her brow, as if somewhat troubled. It''s definitely a hard question to decide. The sight of this amount of people putting their heads together and groaning over just one book was the height of bizarreness. However, if you look at the inside story, it is unavoidable. Certainly, the content has been designated as forbidden ording to our doctrine. That''s right... So this should also be banned. Yes that''s right. Nelvenia also meekly agreed. On that point, she had no other opinion. What matters to them is the doctrine of the Holy Kingdom and their own faith. She had no reason to object. But the problem is him. One thing we have to be careful about is that it is none other than Arele Ernesia who brought this Grimm''s Fairy Tale to the world. Is it Ernesia again... One of the priests openly showed displeasure. Even so, not a single one of them had a favorable view of Ernesia Kingdom. Because it''s always the enemy It is a country that cannot be touched due tock of strength right now, but one day we must propagate the truth ording to the doctrine. That''s themon perception of everyone. Nelvenia didn''t object either. How are we supposed to ept this? But it is impossible not to be cautious. There is a reason why the opponent is the opponent. To the end, designating this as a forbidden book only applies to our brothers who worship our god. She calmly continued. In Ernesia Kingdom, this fairy tale is not a forbidden book. Therefore, even if you choose to adopt it, there is no problem with justification. Yes. Now, no matter how hard the priests of the Holy Kingdom grind their teeth, it has nothing to do with the Kingdom of Ernesia. That''s why it was an issue that I couldn''t help but think about more sensitively. You mean he really knew? Nelvenia was silent. This is something that only Ernesia herself would know about. ...I think it''s infinitely true.'' Deep down, I''m already convinced. It is a judgment that can be made based on her short but short conversation with Arele Ernesia. It''s hard to believe that he did this without knowing. However, the rationale cannot be stated openly. Because now they have to be careful with their remarks. On the one hand, it was ridiculous to have to sweat so much with only one children''s book. What if that was Allel''s purpose? It would be like ying with his will. ...I wouldn''t have thought of it that far, though.'' It''s dangerous to go beyond that point. No matter how genius you are, there''s no way you can think that far. That''s why she got the most correct answer, but with amon sense way of thinking, she denied the answer herself. Still, I can''t assume that there is no intention... What conclusion should I draw? I was thinking a lot about her. I need a temple too! Wasn''t the elderly priest who had just burst into anger suddenly shouting like that? Dont Nelvania think so too? He didn''t answer, but Nelvenia was in a lot of trouble. sanctuary. that is war. In the past, the Holy Kingdom shed necessary blood for the purpose of reforming heretics that did not follow the doctrine. Right now, that old man insists on going to war against the kingdom of Ernesia. This is a provocation. Provocations must be judged with our justice. Enough of that. In the end, she couldn''t stand it and forced him to shut his mouth in a somewhat cold tone. It was not an easy matter to talk about. When she scolded her for being careless, the priest frowned as if he was displeased, but he obediently shut his mouth and lowered his gaze. If you don''t, it will only provide an excuse for Ernesia Kingdom. Be careful... Even if we wage a holy war there, we must take the justification. After warning, she let out a sigh and decided to draw conclusions on the agenda now. I will designate that book as a banned book. Please inform the merchants and merchants who enter and exit that way. What about our allies? ally. In their case, we are talking about friendly countries that have formally adopted their religion. ...Only bring it into the church. Let''s do this. It''s not impossible to put pressure on it to designate it as banned. A bacsh follows. Political judgment must follow before doctrine. That''s how she calcted. There was no tant objection to this either. The issue of Grimm''s Fairy Tale ended with this, and they discussed the following agendas in turn. And towards the end of the meeting on all agendas. Lady. I would like to ask your opinion once more about the Ernesia Kingdom. One of the priests suddenly made ament. ...Have youe to a conclusion about Grimm''s Fairy Tales? Its not like that. Then what do you want to say? I would like to ask what the saintess thinks about how long she will be holding her breath. Everyone is holding their breath in amazement. There were people who cried out for war like the old man just before, but that is a im based on personal feelings. However, no one asked for the saintess'' direct intention. Some clicked their tongues for disrespect, others pretended not to, but listened. Chapter 201 Chapter 201. A drawing princess (5) + Results of printing and a new era (1) ...You mean what I think? Strike the kingdom of Ernesia is a secret wish by revtion. The saintess must be well aware of that; The revtion has not changed since then. If that''s the case, spreading our doctrine to Ernesia Kingdom is definitely a longing ... The reason why the Zelnian Castle Kingdom and the Ernesia Kingdom were inevitably hostile. About the goal that can never be filled, the current priest is referring to it urately. The dissatisfaction of believers is also growing. ...You''re talking a little too much... No. In the end, when someone lesser than him tried to persuade him, Nelvania deliberately stopped it. If you go overboard after saying this, it will be a small but stumbling block in the future. A clear answer should be given here. I will answer you. Nelvania showed a calmer attitude than ever before and confided her thoughts... her views as a saint. We intend to spread our teachings to Ernesia Kingdom soon. Ohhhh... I heard a small moan. In addition, revtion has not changed. Our wish does not change. One How will you teach the kingdom of Ernesia? To my shame, I don''t see a way. ...I gave everyone anxiety thanks to myck ofmunication. then??????? There is a way. Everyone''s eyes are on her. Already our god... has revealed to me the secrets to teach them. ...it''s the first time I''ve heard of it. It was an important revtion. I was going to announce it when the time is right, but it wouldnt be bad to reveal it now. By no means does this have anything to do with the current fairy tale. A means to achieve the long-cherished wish from the beginning. Nelvenia decided to publicize the means to appease the priests. step. Before exining it, she solemnly intended to take the oath. It should not be known. So let''s take an oath here. It is a natural action. If revtion leaks out here, everything bes useless. Therefore, she dered to the priests to take the oath of oath. I swear to remain silent. I will swear the same. The priests spoke the words of the oath without hesitation. The moment they vite this, they will be a public figure and pay a terrible price. Knowing that, they won''t break this oath. After taking the oath of oath from all the priests, Nelvenia revealed the revtion. ....more. God has given me this revtion. After she quietly exined. It is an unmistakable fact that, in the near future, divine punishment will fall upon the kingdom of Ernesia in the name of our holy god. At the same time, the priests in the conference room were trembling with excitement. It cant be I see. If that''s the case, then you won''t be able to stop learning from us. dear baby Rather than piety, it would be more correct to say that he harbored anticipation and madness about what would happen in the future. No longer did they even notice the children''s book in question. However, Nelvenia indifferently passed them by as if she had no interest in their atmosphere. This reaction was also expected for her. I order this revtion to be sealed as the highest secret of the Holy Land. Everyone prayed at hermand. Results of printing and the new era (1) Contrary to the price market of books that be cheaper as printing technology bes more active, Arel''s Grimm Fairy Tales business has left quite a profit. In addition, neighboring countries began to pay attention to the printing technology he introduced that could produce such arge number of pictures. Printing technology is never cheap. The convenience it will bring and the usefulness when looking into the future have also attracted the attention of intellectuals in other countries. When they were regretful that they would monopolize the technology again because they remembered the way Arel had taken until now. We intend to widely sell this printing technology to other countries. Everyone was surprised by Arel''s formal announcement. Of course, no one was against it. Since then, the printing technology has been disclosed in earnest, and printing technology has been epted even at a price that is not cheap in other countries. Also, it was around that time that Arel proposed a policy to Ernesia''s royal castle, feeling that he was a sidekick. Are you giving me a book? The vige headman of the vige located at the southwestern end of Ernesia Kingdom expressed his doubt while reflecting on the same words he had just said. Yes. The one who nodded and replied was an official dispatched from the royal castle. He was visiting the vige and notifying the vige chief of the general facts in order to announce the new policy and also to convey the n to apply it in earnest. The contents of this time were as follows. As a national project of the Kingdom of Ernesia, supplying more than a certain number of books to each city and vige. ...but a book? We do n''t have the money to pay for it... Oh, dont get me wrong. It''s not like that. The official smiled bitterly when he realized what the vige chief was concerned about. It seems that he is worried that he is forcibly purchasing the book or collecting rental fees. It''s just that the kingdom distributes it to various viges, including your vige, for free. ...Huh really? The vige chief couldn''t understand. Aren''t books originally expensive? At least as far as he knew. I dont know either. This time, the new book printing technology has been perfected. Thanks to that, the book now costs no more than a wad of slightly valuable paper. The vige headman''s eyes widened in surprise at those words. And when I heard the real price, I was surprised again. It''s really cheap. However, there is no way that ordinary people who are in a hurry to make a living can afford to buy books just because they are cheap. Therefore, the official exined step by step that the kingdom deliberately distributes books to each vige so that residents can read them at any time. However, don''t forget Her Highness Arell Ernesia''s generosity. Of course, I didn''t miss that word. Even if it was cheap, it would cost a lot of money to spread books all over the kingdom. However, even after taking it, Arel expressed his position that he would directly help with the policy. ...but I really don''t know what to do with the magnanimity of the book.... We have very few people who can read this. Instead, what he worried about was that few people would read the books he distributed. In the vige, only she and a few young people can read. The official nodded as if he was already aware of that fact. I guess so. Actually, that''s not the only name that came down from the kingdom. yes? What is that... At the same time as distributing the book, he told you to periodically teach the children of the vige from now on. At that time, the vige chief was genuinely surprised. Writing. It reminds me of when I first learned to write. In the middle of a chat with Darman about the current state of the press, he said it out of the blue. You look like you''re kind of fed up with remembering old memories, right? I learned by being beaten by my master. Oops. I sincerely sympathized as if I couldn''t. It seems to be true that merchants and students in upations that require reading learn while being beaten. Every time I couldn''t remember a word, I was beaten with a poker. To be honest, it would be more urate to say that I learned to live. Wow thats too much. On the one hand, I also understood. An alchemist must also know how to interpret this or that book. Of course, it is understandable that the teacher teaches so severely. There are many morenguages to read. To some extent, I could have imagined the troubles Darman had suffered as a child. Its hard to learn to read so I have to gradually change that. I agree. He put on a look of sincere wonder. Many people will appreciate Arels achievements. Dont say anything out of the blue, its embarrassing. Well... Originally, I didn''t have to worry about that much. I didn''t even think about it. Sitting crookedly in my office chair, I flipped through a book I had recently started selling. Quite a few kids should be reading this by now. Or that someone read it. Education of writing. Although it is necessary. It is a difficult thing to teach. that''s right. Teaching letters in this era of high illiteracy is not so easy. In every vige, there are bound to be one or two people who can read. For example, the elders or the young people who go to and from nearby cities to do business can read to some extent. one and that''s all The illiteracy rate is high, but it''s not easy to teach either.'' Teaching is not solved by just forcing it blindly. As I mentioned before, I considered this level of illiteracy to be untouchable in my time. step. For the sake of the future, it would be okay to write a number in advance. Originally, it was nned to only produce books using a printing press. After all, if the framework is established like this, someone will step in and adjust the details ording to the changed environment. Illiteracy, for example. As time passes, someone will naturally realize the necessity and raise their voices that they should focus on education. That is the providence of the world. That''s why I didn''t want to touch it until then. There''s not much benefit to me anyway. Again, I really had no idea. Isnt Arel-nim nning on doing this from the beginning? no way? I didn''t try to be that detailed. I may be misunderstanding, but I didn''t even think about that at first. This time, it was purely a bonus and a whim, but... There were quite a few benefits, including Grimm''s Fairy Tale, so I thought of scattering this bonus a little elsewhere on this opportunity. That is the n to supply books to the whole of Ernesia Kingdom right now. My father was also very happy when I revealed my well-conceived meaning and allowed it. Even the oldest brother went so far as to say that he would take charge of this policy himself. Perhaps it was because both of them truly felt that it was necessary. However, supplying books alone cannot solve the illiteracy rate. So, I added a few minor things. That''s it. I picked them up from a rough pile on my desk. ...on the educational vocabry cards... It''s an item for early childhood education... Actually, I suddenly remembered this and took a picture of it with a side leg. With the development of the printing press, making something like this was no longer a chore. Use this to teach your children to write. I suggested so. In addition, a picture fairy tale was also supplied to induce interest in reading books in children. If I had had something like this at the right time, I wouldnt have been beaten by the teacher and learned. When I heard about the teaching method I proposed, I admired Darman''s efficient method, while sincerely regretting it. I''m doing this so that you don''t have to go through that. Wouldn''t it be most desirable that at least the next generation not suffer the same as the previous generation? isn''t it? As for the results are you really going to be able to see them? Chapter 202 Chapter 202. Results of printing and a new era It is clear that this policy will take effect not in one or two years, but in more than 100 years. So for me it''s just a bonus. ....I make and sell nonsensical things with this and that knowledge to eat, so it wouldn''t be bad to do good deeds like this sometimes. It was such a whim. It''s like a gift I give sometimes. But even if you don''t see the results, you can be sure of what kind of effect it will have. It was only the Kingdom of Ernesia that carried out this policy. Perhaps other countries are also adopting a printing press, so some intellectuals will gradually notice the importance of it, but we have already taken the lead. This is important. The difference will surely widen after about 100 years or so. It proves how much the history of other worlds. Surely, many people will praise the name of Arell-nim in the future. I guess so. Even when I heard Damon making a fuss, I just shrugged it off. Anyway, I have no way to see or hear that scene. I don''t know if I''ll talk about my achievementster, but I''m not very interested in that. Well, at least I hope you dont offer up prayers of thanks in front of my grave. I thought that would be a little embarrassing, but at my joke, Darmon chuckled as if he couldn''t help it. If you upload a dirty book, I''ll look at it. Even at this remark, he just passed it off as if he thought it was a joke. But I''m sincere. Rather than achievements in the distant future, I hope there will be something that I am interested in right now. ....Really, who wouldn''t make it? naughty book. I am always waiting Several months have passed since the introduction of the printing press. Shortly after the year Arel turned eighteen began, the Kingdom of Ernesia once again became abuzz with new news. A new era has opened in Ernesia Kingdom. Theonel Ernesia officially handed over the throne to Jeil Ernesia. I think my son, the 1st prince, Jeil, has the minimum qualifications to lead the country. That''s why I''ve decided to hand over this throne to the best. Theonel officially announced his intention to abdicate the throne. Rumors were already circting within the kingdom that I was certain that I would ascend the throne, so there was no great confusion. When the throne suddenly changes, the people be anxious. It is a virtue of intentionally releasing information to prevent it. Of course, the nobles also supported the session to the throne without objecting to anyone, as the royal family had conveyed their intentions right away. The people also shouted the name of Jeil and hurray. In this way, there was no disruption to the flow from the official session announcement to the coronation ceremony. everything went smoothly Fufufufu You are finally seeding to the throne. As I watched the coronation ceremony from the VIP seat, I could onlyugh in my heart. Right now is the moment when the oldest brother inherits the crown from his father. The nobles cheered and shouted the name of the oldest brother. Fortunately, the coronation is proceeding without any problems.'' Seeing him inherit the throne safely makes me happy. This is thanks to my secretly revealing my intention to support the oldest brother behind the scenes. okay. It''ll be troublesome if you don''t inherit the throne safely. Because my brother has to be the best lord since the founding of the kingdom.'' Only then will everyone pay attention to him and praise his name. And then, in a peaceful kingdom, I can live happily doing what I want to do quietly. Even if it wasn''t so, I needed to focus my attention elsewhere because I''ve been working on a lot of thingstely. In that respect, this coronation ceremony is truly exquisite timing. ...In the first ce, I was deliberately working on the date, but.'' In the future, you will continue to do whatever you want to do with politics or troublesome things. Because I''m going to y?. King is a very tiring position. As proof of that, the face of my father, who just handed over the crown, shows that he is taking care of himself, but there is something like peace in his heart. Wouldn''t it feel like a heavy burden? I know that feeling. That''s why I don''t want to be king. It''s literally like a game of spinning a bomb in the name of a king. ...Well, doesn''t everyone think that way?'' I sneakily nced at the ceremony hall where the coronation was taking ce. On the other hand, there are nobles who purely support Big Brother. There are very few guys who hide a feeling of disapproval. Are they nobles from factions that support other royals? After all, there is no such thing as a king who is supported by everyone. Even this level of support is moderate. The problem is... I shifted my gaze. This time, they are sitting in the same VIP seat as me. The queen... is dying very well. And the other royals..... Kania doesn''t seem to care, Merrill doesn''t seem interested. One... My gaze turned to a blond young man among those sitting in the VIP seat. Compared to the older brother, his blond hair, which is slightly lighter in color, is quite ordinary... no, he gives off a in impression. The second prince of Ernesia Kingdom, Leonil Ernesia. ? ????? Only Leonil-niisama had aplicated gaze. ...Do you feel like you can''t just celebrate?'' I looked at him anxiously. The second prince of Ernesia Kingdom, Leonil Ernesia. Originally, it was the body of the second sessor. Is there a ceremony after all?'' It wasn''t that Leonil-hyung-sama was showing anything suspicious. Just like the rest of the royal family, I watch the coronation solemnly. But no one can fool my eyes. If you put your mind to it, you can see it sway down to the smallest detail. I only glimpsed it briefly, but I can clearly see all of your feelings. Brother Leonil watching the coronation ceremony seriously. The fact that he managed to control the intense emotions that were not quite light in his eyes. ...I should hope nothing special happens.'' It is impossible for any royal family to celebrate such a spectacle with all the brothers. But I couldn''t help but be somewhat concerned. Usually in my experience... when you feel like this, something is bound to happen. Please don''t think useless things. huh?'' At first, I just prayed in my heart. Ah... Sitting for a long time is really hard. Thanks to sitting upright in a solemn seat, the feeling of my buttocks feels t for some reason. After the coronation ceremony ended safely, I was able to barely stretch when I returned to the waiting room located inside the pce. For the second time, I would like to decline such a troublesome seat. What kind of bastard''s coronation is such a long story. Can''t we just take off the crown and hand it over, saying, Now you''re the king!'' Anyway, it ended without incident, so it doesn''t matter. When I checked the time, there was quite a bit of time left after that. After returning to the pce after a long time, I decided to have dinner with my mother, so I guess I have time until then. what to do until then just take a nap? However, it seems that the world has no intention of leaving me to sleepfortably. I''m sorry, Arell-sama, but... outside the door, ady-in-waiting who works in the pce is suddenly looking for me. Ugh? why again! I can take a nap! With this whining in my heart, I answered calmly. what? His Majesty told me to bring Arel-nim. your majesty. Father is no more. Because that person is now the ancestor of the king. If you think of your current majesty... you are the best older brother. Oh yeah? Maybe it''s because it''s not even the first day since I ascended the throne, so I really can''t get used to the title. You said you didnt have to force yourself toe. No, not to that extent. don''t let it go. I''m told toe, but I can''t go. Shall we go and say congrattions? After being guided by thedy-in-waiting, the oldest brother greeted me. Im sorry for calling you all of a sudden, Arell. ....older brother. no sir it''s okay. I said it was okay with a moderate greeting and sat down at my brother''s rmendation. Isnt hyung-nim right now the most busy time? Only the coronation ceremony was over, but a dinner party with nobles was scheduled after this. Hee-ik.... If you''re really like me, you can''t eat because it''s annoying. I thought I would take over this position. I''d like to say that I still have time... but I don''t know how much I can catch my breath after that. After the coronation, you will be the busiest. Whoop whoop, soon hell will unfold for you. I sincerely expressed my condolences to him who was about to die from work. So, the only chance I have to talk to you, Arell, is now. ?...indeed?????? Does it mean that now is the only time to have a conversation without paying attention to others? Arel, is your argument still unchanged? Jeil-hyung-nim deliberately didn''t point out the specifics, but it was clear what he was referring to. It''s about the war'' I talked about before. At that time, when my older brother ascended the throne, I decided that I would prepare to fight and win the enemy in earnest. You''ve made up your mind, but do you think you really have to push forward now? What brought me to this ce is to seek assurance once again. Unfortunately, it hasnt changed. ....is it? My brother was truly sorry. On the contrary, I am more confident than I was then. What does that mean? Come to think of it, I haven''t talked about it yet. Even if it''s not, I was going to talk to you when I see you soon. There are signs. symptom? ...I''ll show you this opportunity. I called thedy-in-waiting and told Dia, who was waiting outside, to teleport to the estate and bring it back. If that''s the case anyway, if you pretend, you''ll understand, so it''ll be fine. After a while, thedy-in-waiting returned with what Dia had brought. What she brought was a bracelet-shaped tool. Is this a magic tool? Simr. It was a magical tool that interfered with the magic that was researched in the past. I confiscated something from a pickpocket earlier. What is this? This is the sign I told you about. The older brother kept his mouth shut. I exined the effect of this bracelet. I only said certain things because I was still researching. You mean to interfere with magic? yes. And I caught the guys who already have a few of these. Even after that, reports often came flying in that they found people whomitted crimes with this. Where did this magical toole from... Does that mean you''re here? ...Still, this is an assumption. I''m almost certain already, but I''ve nailed it down as a hypothesis just in case. The Zelnian Holy Kingdom is the most likely. My brother was silent for a while. The grounds? It is not a magic tool. After that, just in case I didn''t know, I secretly took it to the owner of the Mage Tower to hear his opinion on this. My own research is sufficient, but sometimes I need the opinions of others. As a result, I was sure to hear the same answer. This is not a magic tool. Magic theory was not reflected here at all. No magical circuits unique to magic tools or artifacts were found. Chapter 203 Chapter 203. The result of printing and the new era It would be right to give some power to an ordinary bracelet. ....grant? Isn''t that magic? Perhaps my older brother thought of something like enchantment magic. He also learned simple magic, so he seems to havee up with an idea that far. sorry that''s the wrong answer No mana was detected in this. That is the basis for confidence. ...And being able to exert this kind of power without using mana. Is that why you want to say Seongguk? yes. I''m almost 80% sure that this is something from the Holy Land. They say that Nelvenia, the saintess of the Holy Land, can use magic and other powers. or holy water. see through the past or receive a revtion. I think she makes one or two of these things simple. You dont understand one thing. The oldest brother frowned as if he was perplexed. Obviously this is an amazing thing. I''m sure this would be a great threat if used in a war. It is magic and even bounces off auras. It''s questionable whether mass production is possible, but even if it isn''t, it''ll be troublesome. Why is this going around the country? In general, if you''re going to use something like this as a weapon, it''smon sense to hide it and not show it as much as possible. I guess that doesn''t make sense. At first I wondered what this was. After seeing thetest trends, I was convinced. Its a trick. eyewash? This bracelet is just a fake. To turn our attention to this. It is a trick to make people conscious of the existence of this and struggling toe up with countermeasures. Cheating your eyes is thats right. That''s why you''re sure.... My older brother isn''t that bad at understanding. If I say 100, I know about 30. It''s better than most nobles who can''t understand even 3 even if I say 100. Are you using this as bait to think theyre plotting something? yes. That''s natural. Otherwise, there is no way to spread this level of tools in Korea just for gimmick. Anyway, I already knew that the Zelnian Holy Kingdom longed for an invasion from the Kingdom of Ernesia to a strange degree. Even if the Merman Empire is aiming for the pride of the past, why do they go so far with their doctrines? I''m still figuring it out The important thing anyway is that the fight will happen in the end. And this only gave them additional reassurance that they were plotting in earnest. My older brother also understood the meaning, and his expression hardened seriously. To sprinkle something like this as bait. That there is something to treat this as bait. I have no choice but to take it seriously. Now, he must have thought of the possibility of a real war. What do you think youre up to? Do you have any guesses? I do not know. I honestly replied that I didn''t know. I''m not even a god. It''s hard to see through everything with just this amount of clues. Actually, the only thing flying is the bracelet, so I would read that it would flow roughly like this, but I don''t know more than that yet. Exactly what Seongguk was going to do was not yet clear. Even that saintess would understand if we met and talked to her again. I won''t meet you any more. I don''t even want to see her face to face again. No matter how you think about it, makeup is not normal. Because he will be careful too. It doesnt make predictions easy. I guess so. My older brother also nodded in agreement. I have no choice but to prepare. yes. You really have to keep the war in mind. No, we have to move on the premise that it will really happen. Anyway, the Seongguk will predict that they will prepare at the point of spraying this, so we will prepare more boldly. Even if it is not announced, I don''t think it matters as long as it is prepared for the military. You can also talk to some trusted nobles in advance and ask them to cooperate. I see. Brother sighed. It''s bleak to think that the first thing you''ll do after ascending the throne is going to war. From the start, the state affairs seemed to be subtly twisted. I express my sincere condolences. I''m sorry..... Um... For now, it''s a constion, can I say more about this? Brother, I don''t know what they''re up to, but I can make a rough prediction. is it? I''m sorry for the slightly brighter expression. no. Rather, if I say this confidently and miss, how will I look at this person because I will be embarrassed in the future? Well... it won''t miss. Generally, this is a pattern. No matter how brilliantly they n, in the end, there is a basic standard for invasion. If my reasoning is correct, they must have made some moves. stretched out one finger One of them will be this bracelet. It''s bait, but it''s quite annoying if it''s reflected in the military. It''s really annoying not having toe up with a countermeasure. There is no way to put this performance to practical use as it is. Based on my intuition, at least if it is put to practical use, it will be two steps more advanced than this. It''s a big deal. There must have been other moves besides this... Yeah.... Anything must be quite annoying. Otherwise, there will be no reward for unfolding. I will do the preparation. This time I was determined to step out. After all, if the kingdom perishes, there will be no ce for me to y. There is also a point of reflection during thest battle with the Three Kingdoms Alliance. I felt the need to step on it more actively. I don''t think I can stop it anyway. .. reason? It is feeling''. I have a strangely ominous feeling. Thedy in the white dress. For some reason, it seems like I''m going to recall a really changeable number. So I block this myself. So, brother, you must prepare by leading the nobles. This is something only the king can do. In a sense, it is a real task given to him who has ascended the throne. If you can''t do this, you don''t have the right to be a king. You have to be prepared and not panic, no matter what happens. I once again asked my brother-inw. The forces supporting the next throne of the existing Kingdom of Ernesia werergely divided into two factions. The first is the faction that supports Ernesia, who has just ascended the throne. The factions of nobles, centered around Duke Dezel Pratze, are the most influential nobles in the kingdom and at the same time, are the factions with the most supportive nobles. And the second one. Do you really have to let go like this? A young aristocrat growled as if to jump up from his seat at any moment. As you can see, it was tantly revealed that he was going to die of displeasure. Calm down. Nothing will change if you get excited here. I got a little excited for a while. It was only when he was criticized by others that he suppressed his emotions. They are a pro-Leonil faction that supports Leonil Ernesia. Most of them are factions made up of young upstart nobles rather than influential ones. It would be more urate to say that the aristocrats, whom Dezel Pratze did not dare to harbor, were dissatisfied and united. In the end, the crown passed to His Highness. Thats right. Then, His Highness Leonil... Be careful with your words. When someone else pointed it out, he sighed and shut his mouth. A heavy silence fell. All eyes were focused on one ce. At the head of the table, Leonil himself had a very stern expression on his face, and when the nobleman who made a mistake was restless, he opened his mouth in displeasure. thats all right. I''ll pretend I didn''t hear what you just said. sorry. In fact, the horse is Leonil''s faction, and there was no such thing as odds for them in the first ce. First of all, thete King Theonel had already made a firm deration several years ago that the next throne would be passed on to Jeil. And most of his subjects could not help but understand his decision. It must be because there is a history of tragedy in the past after fierce bloody battles between brothers over the throne. More than anything else, Theonel himself must have seen such a tragedy, so he thought it couldn''t be repeated. ordingly, the next throne was firmly decided from the beginning so that no tragedy would ur between the brothers. But on the other hand, there are those who understand the meaning. There are also a bunch of people like them who just don''t understand. I couldnt stop it after all. it wasnt easy. Everyone flinched as if stabbed by one person''s point of fact. I don''t know if there''s a problem with the best, but that''s not it either. In terms of personality and achievements, there is nothing to be regretted for seeding the next throne. In addition, those who have all the powers and powers of powerful nobles, centered on Dezel, are all supporting Jeil. On the other hand, this side ismonly referred to as the things that fell away while aiming for power. Of course, there is no way to be a political opponent. Everything, as Theonel intended, the policy of firmly deciding a sessor from the beginning was a sess. However, those who do not know the meaning will not know until the end. It can''t be helped that their dissatisfaction deepens as much as they are foolish. ...If at least His Highness Arel stepped forward and gave it to me. He gritted his teeth as if in resentment. In fact, Theonel''s firm policy was also important, but it was the attitude of the third prince, Arell, that dealt the decisive blow to the number one support for the throne. For some reason, Arel supported Jeil from the beginning. As if he had no interest in the throne from the beginning, Arel expressed his intention to support only his work transparently. If he had secretly been greedy for power, the situation would have been somewhat different. It''s a ridiculous assumption, but there were quite a few people who really thought that. Why does he not want the throne? They all had simr questions. But the day will nevere when they understand Arel''s true intentions. Leonil, who had been listening to the murmur of supporters for a while, finally hit the table with his palm as if he would not listen to it anymore. It was only then that the mouths of the aristocrats, who had been talking wildly, fell silent. thats all right. After all, it must mean that you are worthy to inherit the throne. He willingly decided to ept this result. One?... Is it dissatisfaction? no. When Leonil frowned, the nobles quickly lowered their heads and averted their eyes. Who would have thought that he wouldn''t understand that?'' They are pretending to be concerned while pretending to support themselves. However, in the end, the power goes to the supporters of the first, and it is nothing more than a stomach ache. It''s not that I don''t think anything of it.'' Although he tries not to reveal it as much as possible, Leonil also had a lot of personal thoughts about the decision to take the throne. even before you were born. The throne was already supposed to be passed on to his older brother. Because of that fact alone, no one will understand what kinds of emotions have crossed over the past years, except for the person himself. He almost unknowingly clenched his fist, but managed to get his strength back when he was conscious of his surroundings. Chapter 204 Chapter 204. The results of printing and the new era (4) + How to prepare for ominous portents (1) But I can''t be the center of confusion.'' Aside from the feelings of resentment, he also had the least pride as a member of the royal family. And he wanted to prioritize the stability of the kingdom. The crown has already passed. But do you feel dissatisfied with it and express it as they say? Then what will be of this kingdom? There was no way I couldn''t think of that. It must not be shaken.'' He decided to make up his mind again. Above all, even other royal families are recognizing this throne. As the nobles say, even Arell didn''t even pay attention to the throne from the beginning. Even that guy thought of the kingdom rather than his own greed.'' Of course, it would only seem that way to him who does not know the truth. He finally made up his mind. decided to draw a line. It''s not that I don''t know how you think of me. There is a faint anticipation on the faces of the nobles. However, Leonil, who knew how ugly that expectation was,ughed inwardly. But I am also fully convinced of the elder brothers throne. Ha ha I wont listen. Unlike a moment ago, he cut it off as if he had fully made up his mind. It''s not that I don''t know your heart. Please understand that more than this I will not be able to listen to you as mere advice. In other words, if you stimte yourself more than this, then you should know how to cut it off with all your heart, he drew a line. ....All right. Leonil''s supporters couldn''t hide their regret, but they quietly lowered their voices, perhaps because they didn''t want to be hit by sparks. okay. This is it. Yes. This will ensure the kingdom''s stability. west? ? ? ? ? ? ? Really... do you think this is the way to stabilize the kingdom? As if pouring cold water on this ce that was about to be quiet again, I heard someone muttering. But it''s not like talking to yourself. It was clearly a remark made to Leonil. Even Leonil, who said he would not listen to any more nonsense, couldn''t just ignore it. Who is talking now? Fearing to offend him, the nobles quickly rolled their eyes to find the speaker and pointed with a wink. I am the author! It sounded like an auditory hallucination shouting. Viscount Nebel? That''s right. It''s me. Your Highness Leonil. You will have to properly exin what you just said. Don''t you know that you can''t just pass over this seat? It wouldn''t hurt to set an example, if anything. When Leonil expressed his difort, Nebel lowered her head and said the same thing again. I will tell you again and again. Do you really think resigning is the way for the kingdom? The question is bold enough to make you wonder if you are provoking yourself. Originally, it would be right to punish an upstart aristocrat immediately at the point of uttering such a statement. However, Leonil put his hand on the sword at his waist, but for some reason he did not pull it out. What do you mean? it''s hesitating The corners of Viscount Nebel''s mouth went up slightly, as if he was relieved that he hadn''t been cut or if there was some other meaning. Does His Highness Leonil truly believe that His Highness is qualified to inherit the throne? Still, he is my older brother. Careless remarks are unforgivable. Then your life will be cut here. I will give you a bolder testimony. There was no way he could survive no matter what excuses he made. Still, Viscount Nebel continued to speak,pletely unconcerned for some reason. His Highness''s achievements were not aplished by his own efforts. . mousse? Don''t you know? His Highness Arel was always behind him. At some point, my hand loosened from the sword I was holding. Even during thest war, Her Highness''smand was followed by His Highness''s support. It was the same with Warlock''s Undead Gun. Indeed, whose credit is it? You''ll have to think again whether your Highness really has the qualities to shoulder the Ernesia Kingdom. He closed his mouth with a face that showed no regrets at all, as if he had done what he wanted to say. There was only silence in the conference hall. Maybe so. I heard and saw. Very small, such words are leaking from the throats of the nobles little by little. Before he knew it, he was beginning to be engulfed by the remarks made by the fearless nobleman. Gradually noticing, the voices speaking one by one are getting smaller. weird. Leonil is feeling really strange. You are undoubtedly aware that something is going wrong. Originally, the aristocrat who made such remarks should not be left alive in this ce. And yet, for some reason, his hand was nowpletely away from the sword. Please refrain from saying nonsense! I tried to fix it because I wanted to bete. Your Highness Leonil, would you really mind just watching? What?! Your Highness'' intentions are being conveyed to us as well. How can you not know the heart that does not want to disrupt the kingdom? What do you want to tell me? Do you want to ask me to cause a riot? Stop talking nonsense. It''s not like that. For some reason Viscount Nebel denied it. Isn''t there something His Highness Leonil can do for the future of the kingdom? ...what the hell is that? It''s simple. He lowered the tone of his voice slightly. His Highness Leonil... You really have to test yourself to see if Your Highness has the qualities to lead the kingdom. What nonsense No. Viscount Nebel! Never. it''s also weird That aristocrat''s remarks were nothing more than nonsense. Absolutely no logic exists per se. But why are you listening to him? A test what do you mean? And why are you asking him this? It''s simple. Viscount Nebel grinned and took something out of his pocket and put it on the table. It was a bottle with some ck liquid in it. It is an ordeal. test? That''s right. appropriate trials. You are testing yourself to see if the future of the kingdom will be okay. What the hell is the ordeal he ims? ....no see. What? Leonil had to wonder if his ears had gone bad. Because what I heard now was a statement that really shouldn''t have been said. ...it can''t be. How could you do that? The pupils of Viscount Nebel''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Leonil, who was puzzled. How is it? It''s just an ordeal. for the kingdom. And it''s just an ordeal for the sake of Your Highness. It is sophistry. It''s nothing more than nonsensical madman''s bullshit. But for some reason, he still couldn''t shake off that nobleman. Originally, the hand that should have grabbed the sword and shouted sphemy and cut the author. When I came to my senses, for some reason, I was holding the bottle he held out. Is it just an ordeal? That''s right. This is just an ordeal. Viscount Nebel quietly repeated those words to Leonil, whose hands were shaking before he knew it. Strangely enough, no one objected to the tantly ominous smile on his face. How to prepare for ominous omens (1) What is thatdy nning?'' While basking in the sun, munching on sweets, I was quietly considering various hypotheses about the means that could be used in the Holy Land. After the coronation ceremony and returning to the manor. As I promised to my older brother, I was trying to see through her n first in order to know what kind of move Seongguk would use first and stop it. To be honest, it''s annoying to think about it, but I can''t help it as long as I confidently said that I would deal with it. ...I think the first is the internal division? The first thing thates to mind is this. Apparently, the trend of some of the nobles these days is unusual. Just looking at it, it was clear that someone had instigated it. yes. After all, one of the effective means is to destroy it from within. Taking advantage of the gap when the kingship has just changed, he uses the forces that support other princes to disrupt the inside. That, too, is a likely enough tactic. From what I heard, it seemed that some of the nobles were hanging around Leonil-hyung and doing strange things. Do you feel like you''re encouraging something? I guessed the conversation they might have to some extent. Probably, they were venting their grievances among themselves about the coronation. I don''t know if there''s a good chance it could be a spark. However, since the other party was from the same royal family, I couldn''t interfere too much, and so far I was only looking at the trend. Then that''ll be the second time.'' I noticed it, but deliberately pretended not to see it. It is not yet time. The only way to get caught is to get in the hole now. The more lures you gather, the more you can catch them when the fish are full. one. I assumed that to some extent, but I still thought it was not enough. ...The other two methods are too ordinary.'' It''s nothing more than an ordinary political battle. It is a techniquemonly used in any country, even if it is not a provincial country. Not to mention, it wouldn''t be a means to strike a decisive blow against a country with a difference in national power. So we need a third one. more powerful means. A surefire means of overturning even the difference in power. Then what is it mass destruction attack magic? Or a natural disaster? Or do dragons suddenly jump out of the kingdom and go wild? I''ve tried many things, but I''m like this, Beep!'' I couldn''te up with a hypothesis that I could feel. After all, I have no choice but to judge that there is information I don''t know yet? Hey Arell? Could it be that he said that he would watch my practice, but then he just said something so heinous? huh? As I was pondering this much, I heard Pena''s slightlyining voice in front of me. Oh, dont worry. I am watching your training properly. I said, shaking off the cookie crumbs on my hands. And todays practice, I just watch. It''s mainly with Jae, so there''s no problem, right? ....That''s right. Instead, it was Dia who answered. After judging that the basic theory of the princess''s spirit art has recently stabilized to some extent. I decided it was time to get into practice in earnest. Pena was also aware that I was going to teach her how to use spirits in practice, so she followed as I was told without anyints. I will continue to watch, so just do it. yes. Pena, slightly dissatisfied, and Dia, nodding meekly, start practicing again. First, Pena summoned arge amount of spirits. All smanders or gnomes. It may be disappointing because there are only low-level spirits, but that''s not the point. quantity. With just one summon, Pena summoned over 30 spirits. What the hellwhy did only low-level spirits sign contracts like that? Are your ears cute? Just because of that? Even Pena avoided my gaze, as if she had nothing to say. At this point, her aesthetic sense is almost obstinacy close to conviction. Chapter 205 Chapter 205. How to prepare for ominous omens While I took a moment to look away, the number of lower spirits that Pena contracted with was unbelievably increased. Since the affinity was high from the beginning, it seems that the cost went back to the number of low-level spirits. Right now, 30 bodies were summoned lightly. And if you set your mind to it, you can probably summon close to 100 of them. ...At that level, you could call it a sort of spirit battalion. It''s not the direction I intended, but I think this is probably her own growth direction, so I decided to watch it as it is for now. I respect individuality. It doesn''t look like that''s particrly bad... In the first ce, low-level spirits are inferior to other high-level spirits in the short term. If there are that many, the premise is different. quantity rather than quality. Rather, depending on the operation, it might be more cumbersome to deal with such arge amount of low-level spirits. The spirits followed Pena''s instructions and moved in perfect order. And, without batting an eye, Dia blocks all the fire and rock attacks from the spirits with magic. As expected, it was the correct answer to point out her as the opponent for the real battle. More so than the knight Ashana Seina. There was also a judgment that it would be much better to learn to fight from the wizard Dia. That''s why I decided to attach Dia as Pena''sbat instructor. Still out of control. Dia responds by deploying a number of magics ording to therge amount of spirits surrounding her. The gap in the disy of spirits is so empty. When Dia pointed with her staff and created a wind with magic, about 10 Smanders flew like a gale and one axis was pierced. And at the same time, it summons water to sweep away the spirits of other axes as well. This is a possible method for Diagi, which can deploy multiple magics at the same time. In an instant, only Pena was left. Isnt it? Ugh. As soon as he pointed it out, the spirits were blown away in an instant, so Pena had nothing to say. You are no match. Looking at it like that, Pena''s spirit magic might seem weak. Not at all. ....excuse me? Arel? Is your exclusive mage strong? Arent my spirits weak? Looking down at the spirits that were annihted in one fell swoop, the princess asked me with a slightly hardened face. Thats it. Dia is inexhaustibly strong. I smiled and affirmed. Not too long ago, Dia broke the wall and reached ss 7. Already, the amount of magic power, calction speed, and skill and sense of deploying magic are never inferior to those of the elder level wizards of the Mage Tower. ...Her Highness is also amazing. Hey Dia.... Just putting it on and saying that would only be an insult. Is that so? Look at that. Speaking of Her Highness, who confidently attacked, but was swept away in one swoop and trembled. Arel Ive never been like that before? Well, actually, Pena seems to put up with quite a bit of resentment. You''re pretending to be cool Do you have enough to y around with? I''m just joking about this, and I''ll give you something to evaluate properly. Hmm, Dias skills have definitely improved, but her magic power is increasing, so you can see her habit of pushing through with force, right? care about that. I have no face. And Pena what do you do? Ugh???? Its a joke. I gave advice to the princess who was sincerely discouraged. In the first ce, if Pena''s current skills are enough, it''s enough for beginning 6th ss mages to struggle enough. ss 6 is not weak. Even during thest war, how many wizards of that level had roamed the battlefield. If you put it like that, it''s still at a level that''s ferocious enough for a mediocre princess. In the first ce, the fire that dozens of smanders spew at the same time is almost equivalent to the power of 6th ss me magic. However, since the level of staff here is high, it''s just that she doesn''t really stand out. Rather than an increase in power, try to image more the concept of you as an army of spirits. image? okay. For example... I''d rather read something like the Art of War. If you fully master that concept, the spirits will respond and move ordingly. First of all, when I gave advice in a way that came to my mind and taught me helpful military books, Pena nodded, saying that she knew. And for the attack image, ask Dia to show you the appropriate magic. Look at it and keep it in your memory. For now, my advice is this. Anyway, the princess''s growth is going smoothly, and there''s nothing more for me to worry deeply about. I have already reached the goal for my n in the past. .... Well, I didn''t tell him that. If possible, teaching leads to the highest level possible. that''s my own way By the way, Arell? You''ve been saying nasty things since before. What is it? Suddenly, Pena asks for it. It must have bothered me about what I mumbled from time to time. I guess so. It would seem strange to mumble something like rebellion or internal division while you are training hard. It just doesn''t matter. I was thinking about trying to guess the inner thoughts of some thick-faceddy. huh? thickdy? What are you talking about? Its nothing. deliberately glossed over It has a cooperative rtionship with Pena, but I can''t reveal that much yet. Let me instruct Dia with a wink. Brilliantly, she approached Pena and said, I remembered something I was going to tell you about the sparring a while ago. he said. I''m sorry, but it''s a bitter to tell her about the war. After that, when the time came, I was about to teach them everything. ...Even if I think about it too deeply, the answer doesn''te out.'' Shall we take a break while collecting information for the time being? No matter what you try to do anyway, if you put it into practice, even a small sign will happen. Even if you don''t miss it, you have enough confidence to prepare. So until then, let''s y again with our original intentions. huh. that''s the best Should I just eat sweets and take a nap?'' I tried to forget about suchplicated things for a while. While I was thinking about something else for a while. At some point, Pena and Dia are talking among themselves. Maybe we''ve already finished talking about practice, but at some point we''re moving on to a private topic. It''s to the extent that Dia is not very good with words, so Pena unterally approaches and asks. By the way, you said Dia Leki, right? Did Dia, by any chance, have been living in the Mage Tower since she was little? Apparently, Pena is very interested in the fact that Dia is a magician belonging to the Mage Tower and has great talent at a young age. yes. Dia seemed reluctant to talk too much, but I have my orders and for now, she answers honestly. So you were born in the Mage Tower? no. Originally, he lived in a small vige on the outskirts of the kingdom... Hey... isn''t it true that the kingdom of Ernesia takes talented people to the Mage Tower from a young age? ....That''s right. When the story of the magic tower came up, Dia also made a slightly subtle expression. I guess I still don''t feel very good about it. However, since there is no way for Pena to know her personal circumstances, she asks if she is excited about having a private conversation with a wizard. Then the people in my hometown will be very surprised to see D.A. now. Are you very sessful? When I go back to my hometown, everyone will be very happy. Ah.... That Pena guy... Come to think of it, I didn''t know that either. After thinking about whether I would intervene for a moment, Dia answered quietly. Since my hometown has already been destroyed by an epidemic before I dont think I have anything to say about that. Thats right Im sorry. It was only then that Pena realized btedly that she had said something she shouldn''t have said, and hastily apologized. Even though she was a prisoner, the one with the status of a princess acknowledged her mistake and apologized to a mediocre wizard. Come to think of it, there is a surprising aspect to it. Even though they were members of the royal family, it felt really strange. Normally, if you grow up in the atmosphere of the imperial family of the Merman Empire, wouldn''t you be arrogant? In fact, I heard that the imperial family of the Merman Empire are all arrogant in character? Was he born in the wrong ce? Or... Are there other factors?'' While I thought it was unexpected, Pena apologized to Dia once again. I am really sorry. no. Now that I''m here... I don''t think anything different about that, so there''s no need for Pena-sama to apologize. Dia was speaking calmly, but she seemed to be surprised inside as well. Well, she probably didn''t know that the princess would suddenly appear here. Rather than that, it would only make the atmosphere ufortable. Hey, indifferent princess. Don''t bother our wizard too much. Are you panicking? Isnt it like that? Why would I have to do that?! Normally, it would be a moderately eptable pena, but I am quite embarrassed by my yful words, as if my conscience was stabbed. good. I guess I can y around with this for a while. ....By the way, Dia is also really good at selling things. It''s not unreasonable for Pena to be flustered. It''s not at all umon for a vige to be wiped out due to amon gue... but it''s notmon either. ....uh? for a moment?'' For some reason, I felt bitter, so my movements as I was looking elsewhere froze. Epidemic?'' I wrinkled my eyes as I recalled the conversation between the two of them earlier. ...Come to think of it, that''s... a possibility.'' It wasn''t until I heard Pena and Dia''s conversation that I started thinking that far too. I''m sorry Dia. It was only after hearing the story of the epidemic that I felt sorry for myself. There is one means. Something capable of overwhelmingly destroying a country, ignoring the difference in national power. Still, it''s still a hypothesis.'' It is too early to conclude We need more grounds for confidence. As a result, I felt the need to search the records for a while to get some solid evidence. To do so, I decided to teleport to the capital and visit one ce. It is the Ernesia Archives Library. I had already contacted them urgently before I arrived, so perhaps because of that, the managing librarian rushed out to greet me from inside the library room. Im sorry, Your Highness Arell. I wasn''t ready to greet Her Highness. are you okay. It was me who came to visit urgently. I reassured the restless librarian that I was fine and asked him to guide me before anything else. There are two major libraries inside the castle. One is a generalrge library that simply stores books and old books. And another one has a library that does not keep books, but other things. His Highness Arell, there are no particrlymon books here... I know. I''m not here to read a book. then?????? There is something to look for. no way?????? okay. I nodded. From the records from the time of the founding of the Kingdom of Ernesia until now, all records should be kept without omission, right? That''s right! This is not a library for storing books. Create all records of Ernesia Kingdom from the time of founding? kept. In other words, it is a ce where history is enshrined. And here I decided toe because there was something I needed to investigate urgently. Since it is still a personal investigation, I applied for ess only with my authority. By the way, what is His Highness Arell looking for? The records of hundreds of years after the founding of the country are quite extensive. If I don''t know to some extent what I''m looking for, I''ll probably spend months just going through all the records here. Records of War. Chapter 206 Chapter 206. How to Prepare for Bad Omens (3) Yes? I''m going to try to find all the records rted to the time of the propagation war in the Zelnian Holy Kingdom. The war between the Zelnian Holy Kingdom and our kingdom. And including all wars in other countries. I ordered them all to be brought. All right. The librarian answered without questioning the deep meaning. The wars of the Zelnian Kingdom have been divided into only four from the point of view after the founding of the Ernesia Kingdom. Even though it is a religious country, it is a characteristic of the Zelnian Holy Kingdom that it shows a truly warlike tendency and implements policies. They are friendly to countries that embrace their religion, but often show excessively aggressive behavior towards countries that do not. ....Actually, there are radical religions in any world. Trust can be hopeful if it''s moderate, but if it''s too much, it just bes madness. Sugar and faith are good for the body in moderation. Anyway, that''s why it seems that wars were fought quite often in the past. Among them, there are overwhelmingly many cases in which the Holy Kingdom invaded unterally in the name of a holy war. Among them, if only arge-scale war with the life and death of nations was considered. Three wars with foreign countries. And once, a war with Ernesia Kingdom. As far as I know, the war with our kingdom ended with our victory, but all wars with other countries ended with the victory of the Zelnian Kingdom, right? you''re right. The librarian ordered his subordinates to bring all the records of the era I requested, and he answered me faithfully. Even now, his subordinatese and go without rest, piling up the data one by one in chronological order. ...The management of the blur is quite good. I was in awe as I skimmed through one of the materials. Since it is an old record, I was prepared to fight with a somewhat musty smell, but the records, let alone dust, are well preserved. Every year a wizard casts a preservation spell here. We also clean thoroughly so that we never allow a single dust to umte. The librarian proudly told us the secret to keeping the records they had managed. History is an important thing to record! That''s why we take pride in protecting this ce and are working hard to preserve it forever! Is that so? A lot of hard work. I unknowingly encouraged the librarian''s enthusiasm for something. From what I can see, you seem to have some pride in managing this ce. Even I was stunned and stunned for a moment. It allows me to examine these things in a slightly less unpleasant mood, which I really appreciate. And after waiting for a while, everything was piled up in front of me until thest page. So is this all? For now, yes. okay. Is that all there is to it? I scratched my cheeks looking at the records stacked higher than my height. Are there many? More than I thought. To be honest, I thought that if that thing copsed, I would be crushed to death. Is this enough with just four war records? ording to Her Majesty Arell''s instructions, I brought not only the records of that era, but also the trends of neighboring countries at the time. That''s why there were so many. Damn when are you going to watch all of this? I bought and secretly kicked my tongue. ...This is why I hate analog. yes? no. If you brought them all, that''s fine. I sighed and made up my mind somewhat at the thought that the enemy I had to fight right now was a powerful mania that was creeping in. That''s why I can''t help but like this era. If you want to investigate anything, you have to go through these huge records one by one. Ah.... I miss the modern civilization... and the paranormal civilization of the future. It was solved with just a few clicks and a few nces. Thezy man weeps today as he longs for a convenient civilization. Is there any point inining? At that time, you need to find it as soon as possible. There is no time to waste time fooling around. In some cases, a situation may arise in which I may have to sincerely step forward. After making up my mind, I picked up the most modern of the materials, sat down in a chair, and started flipping through them. Didn''t I rather have brought all the other guys?'' However, I soon realized that it didn''t make any sense. Anyway, what I''m trying to find now is to find an omen with examples from the past. Human beings always repeat the same patterns unconsciously.'' No matter what they decorate, they usually use methods that have been followed in the past. Of course, I wouldn''t have used the same number every time. Still, looking at the vast records, I wondered if there would be a simr case at least once. ...I see...that''s how it happened! I spent almost the rest of the day fighting with the records, and finally found the record I was looking for. Fortunately, I didn''t have to look back until the founding of the country... It''s really fortunate. The records that had been piled up twice my height had shrunk by almost half. Is it this much even though it took half a day...? If I hadn''t, I would have done this again tomorrow. All I have found so far are records of two wars. The first was the most recent.... even the most recent war, about 70 years ago. Conflict between the Kingdom of Ernesia and the Kingdom of Zelnian. After a cursory reading of the cause, it is said that at the time, the kingdom of Ernesia started recognizing other races as nationals in earnest, and it caused friction between each other''s positions and caused a war. Skip the detailed process. If you look only at the result, it was a victory for Ernesia Kingdom. At that time, the Kingdom of Ernesia, which had started to grow its national power by acquiring several huge mines, was not easily defeated by the Zelnian Kingdom. ...Are you saying you''ve seen an opportunity since then?'' It''s really hard to understand for me. What good is war, waiting for 70 years and continuing to aim? It''s really hard to empathize. However, I couldn''t find what I was looking for in the records at that time. It was really just a war. so pass. And then the war log. The moment I looked at the record from about 130 years ago, I could whistle. This is it! About 130 years ago, it is a record of the conflict between the kingdom of Zelnian and the kingdom of Hessel that existed at the time. It was a record of trends in other countries, so the amount was not veryrge and it was not urate, but I could roughly know what the atmosphere was like at the time. Was this ce also a country that used a policy of convergence at the time... Maybe because of that, it caused friction with the Zelnian kingdom, and the kingdom simrly waged an aggression war in the name of a holy war. ...At the beginning of the war, the kingdom of Hessel was strong first.'' However, one incident triggered the copse of the borders of the Hessel Kingdom, which had been able to easily defend against the Holy Kingdom''s army. Is it that an unknown disease is circting in Korea.... An unknown disease has been circting throughout the Hessel Kingdom. The damage was so severe that eventually a pandemic of infectious disease urred that even the army could not properly maintain. In the end, let alone war, even the existence of the kingdom is in danger...: An epidemic is a scary thing. In particr, if it starts spinning once in this era, a vige is lightly wiped out, and in severe cases, a country is often destroyed as it is. Even in a modern civilization where science and medicine have developed to some extent, if you think about how much effort it took to escape the fear of infectious diseases to some extent, no one would know how frightening this is. It''s not simply that the Hessel Kingdom wasn''t lucky.'' Looking at the record, I was sure of one thing. This is not just an idental result. The invasion of the Zelnian Kingdom, the outbreak of the gue, and the flow of results are continuing too smoothly. Above all, what I suspect is that as soon as the epidemic broke out, Seongguk immediately changed its attitude and expressed its intention to save. Unless you''re sane, you can''t make such a proposal to a country at war.'' No matter how much a religious group advocates agape, it is still a nation. There''s no way he could change his stance that easily. There..... How did you say you could help so quickly? It''s tantly suspicious.'' ording to records at the time, all countries, including the Kingdom of Ernesia, had closed their borders with the Kingdom of Hessel and werepletely ignoring it. Of course, nominally, it seems that they applied for the material, but in reality, that would have been the best. However, Seongguk alone worked actively for salvation as if they were different. It is said that he even provided a special potion from where he got it. At the time, it seems that the royal castle also thought it was strange.'' Perhaps other countries had the same suspicions. If you look at the minutes of this meeting, you can see some suspicious statements here and there. Whew.... I saw something really ridiculous.... The rough record ends here. As a result, the Hessel Kingdom waster destroyed and their territory was annexed to the Merman Empire no matter what political interests flowed. And the race that dreamed of harmony with them at the time has be a rare race that can hardly be found now. After checking there, I closed the record. Is this what a human bastard would do? But there is no room for anger on a purely human level. Assuming this is a target. That was the only way Seongguk could be so confident. Epidemic. ....So-called biochemical terrorism. I wonder if there was such a technology in the Holy Kingdom at the time... but looking at the circumstances, I can''t say no?'' If not, will there be smoke in the chimney? Excessively exquisite timing makes you confident that it is the right answer. Yes, the culprit is Seongguk. This is the only conclusion. Looking at the record, there are still a few questions left. I decided this was most likely. When not, there is no smoke in the chimney. At least, it was impossible for the current Holy Kingdom to wage an all-out war with Ernesia Kingdom. That means don''t attack head-on. Whether from the side or from the rear, there are plenty of ways to ignore the difference in power and attack. The worst of them is this one. Therefore, this possibility cannot be ignored. Thereits an unexpectedly effective method a terror of death using a bottle. Put aside the question of human dignity. If you look at the strategic aspect, it is a means that can be used enough. No matter how great the difference in military power. Because if this is one room, it will copse as it is. Asymmetric power is such a scary thing. Should I prepare?'' If there is a possibility, it cannot be ignored. On top of that, I''m calcting that the chances of this tool being used again in the near future are quite high. This is the only thing that needs to be dealt with. Especially..... If this record is true, it can never be ignored.'' Seeing the description of the symptoms of people who were sick in Heschel at the time, I reflexively bit my lip. Isn''t this a joke...?'' Chapter 207 Chapter 207. How to prepare for ominous omens In this era, it is impossible to simply calcte what percentage the fatality rate is if this disease is circting. It is dangerous if you do not urgently prepare countermeasures. First of all, I thought I shoulde up with a countermeasure. Is this a kind of problem that is toote when you think about it after the situation has broken out ? Judging by the circumstances, whether or not the Seongguk would have a means of attack using an infectious disease could no longer be ignored. First of all, should Ie up with a countermeasure alone? It is a certainty obtained through past cases. A number of annoying problems follow from simply approaching this problem through him. If so, it would be much faster and more convenient to prepare alone. Above all, the most important thing is the possibility that I just misunderstood.'' that would be better But my feel'' whispers. This is an infinitely high possibility. And this feeling never goes wrong. ...It''s bothering me. I sighed and came out, leaving the archives library behind. I hurriedly left the territory to investigate, so if I don''t hurry back, everyone will worry about what''s going on. Once you go back, find out how to deal with it right away.. Fortunately, coping is not difficult. It''s just an endlessly tedious task. To walk, grumbling in annoyance, and somewhat deciding what to do next. In front of me, for some reason, I saw a familiar face. ...Who is the author? Surprisingly. I tilted my head and approached the 2nd Prince, Leonil, who was walking nkly in front of me. Leonil-hyung, what are you doing here? I called out to say hello, but somehow there was no response. Wasn''t he silent the entire time as if he was lost in thought? ....Or was I just so insignificant? older brother? Because I''m here? Let''s look at this. No, look this way! You bastard! older brother? As I seriously contemted whether to scribble on my face if I ignored it any longer, he blinked. ...Hmm... Is that Arel? what? Why are you now looking this way as if you saw me... Something is strange. Was he such a fierce man? It can''t be. Although I haven''t seen you often. He never looked like this when I met him from time to time. Even if he didn''t stand outpared to other members of the royal family, he still had a bright feeling. Even though he was ordinary, he was not a person who lived so carelessly. Yes, he was really an ordinary prince. ....But is this apliment? While I was worried about the impression of my older brother in my head. He groaned a little and let out a sigh. I was tired for a while. I was out of my mind. Is it that hard? see The royal family is so hard. but it''s a bit strange Has anything been so difficulttely? It''s not like something happened in the country. Aside from the coronation not too long ago, there was nothing special... Could it be because of the coronation? ...Did I care this much?'' I wanted to be surprised. Obviously, at the coronation ceremony, Leonil''s appearance looked somewhat unusual. I had manyplicated feelings inside. So... is that something to be concerned about...?'' It''s not that I don''t know at all. Unlike the oldest brother, who had a firm throne from the beginning. In the case of Leonil-hyung, his position was quite subtle. Even without the possibility of a throne. Because of his position as the second prince, he must have been treated as an annoyance. Yes, no matter where you go, second ce always has a lot of worries. ...That''s why I got the territory right away and left it.'' Naya had no interest in the throne from the beginning, and rather felt that it was a nuisance. In addition, even if you are not in the position of a prince, you do not have to have a headache because you have the position of a lord and the owner of the hottest city in the kingdom. ....Ah yes! I was struggling with the possibility of a dispute with the Seongguk. By the way, did Leonil hyung-nim ever have trouble? Unlike other royal families, no matter who bes the king, there will be no special storms. What''s wrong? again Again he was silent. Negative is positive. It''s no different than saying it outright. what to do I feel kind of annoying. Normally, if it were my personality, I would have waved and left, saying Then think hard''. why? because that''s annoying I don''t know if it''s a beauty problem. I don''t want to go along with the agony of a brother I''m not very close to. I''m not thatzy either. ???? Hmm. However, I nced over at Leonil-hyung and frowned. Also something is weird. Like a child who had an ident or something. I feel that kind of suspiciousness. is something going on? Being from the same royal family, I couldn''t ask forcibly, so I just asked again like this. Are you still thinking of saying this? It seems annoying, so should I give up? when you want to worry about it. Arel, what do you think? yes? Isn''t Leonil-hyung suddenly bringing up these words? What are you talking about? So Hmm, thats right. Arel, do you really have no attachment to the throne? It''s definitely a difficult question to ask outright. It is a statement that can be greatly misunderstood by others. I wondered if this was a trap, so I secretly searched for signs around me. There are no other guys. Are you really asking me out of curiosity? I thought for a while about what kind of answer I should give. I decided to answer my brother''s question like this. There were no regrets from the beginning. Is it really? I am serious. It''s not even telling lies. To begin with, the throne is like shit to me. If I had been the only member of the royal family in the kingdom, I might have run away right away. To that extent, I am not attracted to things like the throne. However, in my case, my thoughts cannot be the immutable truth. I am not so arrogant as to swear like that. There are as many viewpoints and ideas as there are people. Could it be, older brother? My eyes narrowed. No, I also... I understand about the coronation. I am also sincerely congratting the oldest brother on his coronation. However, Leonil-niisama shook his head and said that. Sounds like you''re telling the truth to my ears. but?????? but? what do you want to say I calmly waited, but Leonil hyung-nim hesitated about something and eventually shut up again. No. I guess I was just trying to say something weird. Never mind. ....to say this and not care. I''m not kidding... But contrary to my intentions, I nodded lightly for now and said I wouldn''t mind what I just said. I also thought that there was no need to listen to it anyway. Is it really as I feared then?'' Even at the coronation, it didn''t look veryfortable to nt. At least, it was clear that my older brother had someplicated feelings. But... am I really just thinking about that?'' Or Leonil hyung. hmm? When I called his name again, he flinched. Oh no! never me. What is it? What is not? what? not a guilty person If anyone sees it, they will misunderstand that I must hurt him. I really..... Then I have work to do, so Im going to leave. I don''t know what concerns you have. Please do not carry it alone. Yeah Thank you. He answered me like that, and sent me on my way back. ...Let''s check it for now.'' And while continuing to walk around the garden, watching for signs of him worrying about something, I decided to remember today''s events. I just hope you don''t reach out to weird things.'' I sincerely wished as I moved my gaze into his arms... into the pockets of his coat. Please don''t dream of anything stupid. I want to know first, but how much knowledge do you guys have about medicine? Let me ask you this question. The alchemist Darmon and the exclusive wizard representative Dia organized their thoughts for a while before answering. Medicine is not my specialty, but before I worked in the pce, I used to get requests for strange medicines from various nobles. Which drug? Why arent you? A love potion. Ah I heard it was popr. heard the rumors It was around the time I was born. I have heard that quite strange drugs were popr among the nobles in Ernesia Kingdom. I heard it was a love potion or something? So what kind of drug is it actually? I can only say that it is not such a romantic drug. When I showed interest, Damon told me the information about the drug with a wry smile that seemed extremely difficult to say. When I heard about it, I was a little taken aback. No matter how much I listen to it... What is an aphrodisiac? ?????? I can''t deny it. Before that, why was that kind of thing popr among nobles at the time? What the hell happened in those days? Because I was imagining it roughly, I naturally frowned. Among the nobility, such issues are regarded as important. There are always a lot of idiots who get their hands on such foul y. In particr, alchemists want money... no, so they must have made such a strange medicine to buy favor with them. Yes, but the efficacy was poor. Rather, there were quite a few nobles who died because of excessive toxicity. With just that level of exnation, you''ll quickly understand how useless it is. A little disappointed. That''s not what I know. Well, is it difficult to make a real potion with the technology here? Could it be that you made something like that too? no. It''s just that some of the alchemists I knew were specialties, so I got to know them a little. Fortunately, he didn''t touch any of that. However, they manufactured it to gain the trust of the nobles, and in the end, a great nobleman died, causing a great uproar. At the time, I hadnt touched any of those drugs, so I was able to pass safely. Right. Then what about Dia? Even if it''s medicine... We can only make basic catalysts or reagents. On the other hand, Dia''s side seems to know less about medicine than far away. Well, since he''s a wizard, it seemed like he only knew how to make something like a catalyst to increase magical power at best. Roughly, from this conversation, I knew what level the two people''s knowledge of pharmacology remained. Both are substandard. Maybe it''s because he''s an alchemist, but somehow he only knows dangerous medicine. In the first ce, Dia had only knowledge as an extension of magic rather than medicine. What... is it? That''s because I can teach it.'' First of all, after confirming the current level of the two, I drew some lines about what to teach. Arel? Why are you suddenly talking about medicine? On the other hand, the two people who didn''t know why I was asking such a question all of a sudden seemed very puzzled. Chapter 208 Chapter 208. How to prepare for ominous omens (5) That''s right. I still haven''t exined in detail to the two of them what to do this time. He must have been thinking that he would just do a new development request like usual. But not this time. Is this a new business? He seemed a little perplexed, since the ink on the press hadn''t even dried yet, and he was already trying something new. No... that''s not it. Um... what should I say. I have to prepare for something other than business. I was wondering how to exin this. This is rather important. In some cases, it is okay to postpone all other development. It doesn''t matter if you postpone other things. It was evident on their faces that both of them were quite surprised by my request. I haven''t told them about the conflict with the Holy Kingdom yet, so they don''t know the details. It was because I didn''t think it was the right time to do it because it wasn''t certain information yet. The reason I want to make medicine this time is to prepare for an epidemic. ???? infection?????? party. It would not be an illusion that Dia was subtly agitated upon hearing my superficial reason. I said that I don''t care about Pena, who made a mistakest time, but I can''t really think about anything. It''s a bit bittersweet for me to bring up such a story, but I can''t help it. It might be a bit heartbreaking for Dia. Continuing from thest Pena, I''m bringing up this story again. I''ll tell you, but I don''t mean it. no. It''s none of Arel''s concern. Dia shook her head slowly. ....okay? Then we''ll talk. First of all, I asked in advance not to be agitated no matter what I said. When the two of them nodded to see if they were ready to listen seriously, I erased the smile from my lips. I''m serious this time. Seriously. Some disease may circte in the kingdom in the near future. In preparation for that, I want to make medicine in advance. I want you guys to help me with that. If you have topare it, it is the establishment of Arel Pharmaceutical (temporary)''. We''re making our medicine! You are talking about selling drugs. yes, that''s the literal meaning. After I announced this goal, Damon and Dia were silent for a moment, each thinking about it. Damon was the first to ask the question. Arel. Tell me its okay. Medicine... isn''t that something that can be left to the pharmacist? His question was perfectly valid. Usually, medicine is the domain of pharmacists or doctors. It is their job to find the right herbs andbine them to make a decoction. Not to mention Damon is an alchemist. Most of the research under me was in the field of chemical technology. And in Dia''s case, she''s a wizard. It is natural to think that the two specialties arepletely different. There must be enough questions about Damon. I don''t think Arel-nim doesn''t know that. That''s... it''s not an ordinary medicine after all, is it? ....hmm. It doesn''t. Now that I''ve beenmitting so many entricities, it seems that when I ask to do something, they naturally assume that I''m trying to achieve something beyondmon sense. But that kind of thing can''t be helped anymore. that''s true Dia, on the other hand, said without a word and just nodded her head with an understanding face. No, you should ask some questions! Its not like I always think about things outside ofmon sense. First of all, I said this to tremble with humility. It came out of my mouth, but it''s really heartless bullshit. Still, as Darman said, what I''m trying to make isn''t a normal medicine. As expected. and the two admired. ....Seeing that you really understand what I''m saying, it''s worth noting how my image has solidified now. In the end, the medicine I will make will be a very different concept from existing medicine. That''s why we need alchemy... and we also need magic. The medicine I am thinking of now has a very fundamentally different concept from medicine that is generally made by boiling and mashing grass. The level of difficulty is definitely different. What medicine are you nning to make? Okay, should we decide on a name first? As usual, I confidently spoke in front of them the name of the goal we were going to reach this time. Antibiotics. If I had to name it, I''d say antibiotics''. In fact, to put it mildly, I had no ns to dabble in medicine or pharmacy. Medicine... Among them, it is not that they do not know the importance of pharmacy. Investing in this will save countless lives and will continue to be praised in posterity. But I don''t want the honor very much. My goal was to make a decent amount of money and livefortably while ying, so pharmacy was not part of my goal. And also, knowing the difficulties in this field, I did not touch it easily. That''s right, medicine is not something that can be touched halfway. It is not a field so simple that the first one or two inventions are enough. I felt that there was no guarantee that even if I suddenly came up with a new drug or technology, it would develop in future generations based on it. Medicine must be carefully built up. You can''t develop if I feed you blindly. It is not easy to overlook the possibility of some side effects if you do something wrong there. That''s why I tried not to touch the pharmacy as much as possible. However, that was all, and hygiene and various minor problems were being looked at as much as possible. In the first ce, medicine in this era also has a ridiculous problem that even I can''t open my eyes to see, so I tried to somehowpensate for the serious thing with policies as much as possible. Most of them can be prevented to some degree with a few hygiene policies. But now I can''t help it.'' I don''t have the hobby of giving the ball away even though I know I''m going to get hit. More than not knowing the possibility that there is a threat. Shouldn''t we at least make a medicine against it? And it wasn''t without a n. You never know what''s going to happen in the world. Especially considering the average level of civilization of countries on the continent, including the Kingdom of Ernesia. What are they most afraid of? Dragon? or the devil? you''re wee. It''s sick. It ismon for even the strongest warriors to lose everything in a sick room of unknown cause. It is no exaggeration to say that even in the previously referenced records, a nation perishes just because of a single disease. As much as it is, the gue is bound to be a target of fear. But Mr. Arell. I understand the purpose, but wouldnt it be difficult to create a new drug so suddenly? Im not asking you to develop from zero either. Of course, I was thinking about the necessary theory... And in fact, I already have the basic materials needed to manufacture the new drug. yes? Damon seemed to doubt that he had heard something wrong. Normally, only theories or blueprints would be given, and Now let''s die here and develop it?'' I can''t believe that I, who threw gold coins and shouted excitedly and drove everyone into fear of working overtime, told me that I could skip that process this time. Even though I didnt have any intention of starting a new drug business, I had an emergency drug in mind. It was just that he had no intention of selling medicine, not that he would not make it at all. The disease can be prevented to some extent. There are diseases that can be prevented by just cleaning up the urban environment and taking appropriate measures to some extent. But there are some things you can''t stop doing. There is such a thing as an if. I was somewhat considering the possibility of a gue circting in my city. It''s not just the city. The king... I was always on the lookout for something happening in the castle. I have no intention of caring about things that have nothing to do with me. Shouldn''t I be able to react immediately when something happens around me? That''s why I was ready to start drug development at any time at the same time as I had my own secretboratory after I was assigned to Pahilia. ...Basically, it''s a medicine from another world.'' It''s not like making a drug that doesn''t exist anyway. It is made by referring to modern civilization or future technology to some extent, so preparing the foundation is not a big problem as long as you have money. Well, I can only make a simple first-generation antibiotic. More than that is difficult with the facilities here. Still, looking at the past record, I thought that this would be enough to respond. As a result of reading the symptoms of the gue presumed to have been spread by the Holy Kingdom, it was concluded that this was enough to cope with. There is magic as well as medicine here. Even if the level of medicine is unstable, if you use magic and medicine appropriately, you will be able to respond sufficiently. ....okay. Were you looking out there? I dont know what youre thinking, but I was just in case. yes. I will keep that in mind. Curiously, Darmon has impressed eyes, but that doesn''t matter right now. And Dia, stop nodding your head in admiration. I have already made a few basicpounds and what I need as samples. But it''s up to you to mass-produce and tune this now. yes. ...Arel-nim. But isn''t there anything I can do with magic? Dia finally asked her question. Compounds are a field that Damon, an alchemist, has always dealt with, but is unfamiliar to Dia, a wizard. Even if you ask me to do research, I won''t know what to do. I need magic. Create an environment that cultivates the necessary microbes or orchestrates their growth. If you only have magic, you can drastically reduce the time required for development. But that''s not all Dia needs this time. . And apart from this, there is something Diane has to do for you. I handed her a document with several magic forms written on it this time, not a medicine sample. Arell? What the hell is this... Dia opened her eyes wide as she flipped through the magic forms I handed over one by one. Surprise and even her disbelief that what she is seeing is true is self-evident. Learn all of those spells. Could this be even necessary? Before that, if you have this, you know what Adia wants to say. But I shook my head slowly. That and the medicine are different. The ceremony I gave you, Dia, was designed just in case. Just keep this in mind. I told her what to ask first. Don''t show that spell to anyone else. It''s not even for my mage. Of course, you can''t cast it without my permission. To thest, the number I gave to Dia was a trump card to prepare for the eventuality of this situation. It''s not like a regr drug. Anyway, there is a limit to the symptoms that can be treated with the medicine I can prepare. Well, it''s not like I can''t make something like an elixir that''s passed down in legends . You can. But there is a problem. Even if I put aside the details, the material is quite troublesome to obtain even for me. Still, you can do it in other ways. In preparation for that situation, magic was devised instead of a much more treacherous technique than conventional medicine. It''s literally thest thing I''ve prepared. I didn''t want to mobilize this. Because this is too much foul y... I have no intention of letting the world know if I don''t need this if possible. But after all, even God never knows what will happen in life. Wouldn''t it be necessary to have insurance in case this method or that method does not work? It is a technique devised to prepare for it. However, this is fundamentally different from the existing magic form. If it leaks out, you can be in a pretty troublesome situation. For that reason, I ordered Dia to keep quiet about this technique. All right. We will definitely learn it. This... Dia read out the name of the spell written at the top of the spell I wrote and swore once again. Perhaps she still doesn''t know what this means. Pseudo Mana Nano Particle Control Form... I will definitely learn it perfectly. Yes. It may be difficult, but try to learn it as quickly as possible. All right. Dia made up her mind and answered again. Get ready. I''m not sure if this will solve the problem only when it''s time. For now, write down what you can do as much as possible. That''s the mostfortable way to solve the problem. Chapter 209 Chapter 209. Let''s make a ship... a very big ship (1) Ernesia Mage Tower. It soars to the sky and boasts its majesty, and there are facilities for various purposes. The basic purpose is solely to search for magic. Due to the nature of the closed magic tower, it is necessary to solve the elements necessary for research and living on its own, so it is equipped with facilities for various purposes. A space where you can live and live. A facility that cultivates food and materials. Frombs used by individual wizards to specialbs for researching special materials or magic. Thergeboratory located in the basement here is also a room that exists for a slightly special purpose, unlike the generalboratory. It is three or four timesrger than otherboratories, and there are severalyers of protective magic and safety devices in preparation for various emergencies. The original purpose is a room for research and development of research products or weapons with a risk of ident. And in line with that purpose, many wizards were now engrossed in developing a certain object under the direction of a man. Of course, it is an item under development designated as top secret. Are the mana-resistance and safety techniques finished? Helmin, the lord of the magic tower. He turned over the calction documents for the magic form to be used on the object in front of him and entered the final inspection to make sure there were no errors. No problem. As he said this, the assistant mages who followed his instructions all shouted Huh! and let out a sigh of relief. Thanks to that new invention developed at the request of Arell Ernesia, they haven''t been able to stretch their legs to sleeptely. You don''t know how hard he struggled to pass the mage master''s stringent standards for each and every little technique. However, the difficult development is slowlying to an end. Theory is fine. I personally reviewed the technique a little while ago, but there is no problem. Helmin confirmed the theory several times and nodded in satisfaction. ...Anyway, most of the spells used are safe spells.'' A mana engine, an invention entrusted to you by Arell. It has already been five months since I was asked to finish the magic process to be used for it. However, you do not know how much the wizards, including him, worked hard toplete it during those five months. The number of magic forms that Arell requested was literally blinding most wizards. How many variables did you anticipate? Or is it that it''s just as dangerous if an ident happens?'' The principle of this engine is already understood to some extent. Due to the principle of operation, it is a very dangerous item if an ident urs. The idea of obtaining power by concentrating and exploding mana may be groundbreaking, but what if an ident urs? If not, there is a possibility that it will interfere with mana in the air and cause a series of explosions. In theory, that''s enough to blow up a castle. Knowing that, Arel requested the Mage Tower toplete and apply thisplicated safety technique. But that''s never easy. Composing a form that could respond to all the variables requested by Allel was the most difficult part of its development. It took 5 months even though Helmin, the owner of the Mage Tower, personally participated whenever his hands were free. Even a tolerable artifact had never taken more than a month, so he had such a hard time. Anyway, I was able to apply the safety form that I had perfected to the engines that Arel brought as prototypes. Is it true... that he will be satisfied with the results.... Theory is not a problem. An invention devised by Arell, engineered by his subordinates, and supplemented by the Mage Master and Wizards of the Mage Tower. In this way, if it does not work properly even after all the efforts of experts in each field, it will be meaningless to lose face. Lets start it. The answer is to try it yourself first. Helmin ordered the engine to run as a test. ording to the instructions, the wizards supplied mana to the engine and started it. Changes the mana stored inside the engine to generate sparks and ignite. The pressure generated by the explosion pushes the cylinder and circtes. There is no problem with the control technique. Even with the endurance augmentation ceremony, the burden is not greater than the allowable value. Wizards report the status of the magic forms that support the engines running. ok everything is fine When the mage lord nodded his head in satisfaction, some of the wizards wept. He seemed to think that he could finally go back to his private room and rest. As much as that, the request from Arell was really hard. By the way... Tower Lord? Something? We made it as we were told but what is the purpose of this that the 3 princes ordered? Afterpleting it, there were several wizards who had such questions. Even Hagiya himself would not have guessed the use of this if he hadn''t listened to Arel''s exnation in advance. I understand how it works, but what the hell are you trying to do with it? How could a machine like this be revolutionizing transportation? Although Arel said that it was used for transportation including ships. I couldn''t even imagine specifically how I could use this and apply it to it. Of course. No matter how wise he is, Helmin''s primary job is to be a wizard. It is impossible to master the machine. Even so, I had a hunch that this would cause a big wave. Anyway, it''s true that we also have a big rtionship with Lord Arel, so among his goals, there are quite a few calctions that if he puts his heart and soul into this, surely Allel won''t turn away from them. No matter how little the mage tower had to do with the world, there was no reason to refuse to do something that would make money. Because I need money to do research. Even though Ernesia Kingdom receives subsidies every year, the Mage Tower is always struggling with funding problems. That''s why, in fact, when Arel expressed his intention to make a request, he wanted to dance at least in his heart. That was Helmin''s honest feeling at the time. How big is the amount of beans that Arel distributes due to the development of this engine? Helmin didn''t know how to use this engine exactly, but he could guess how great the value that Arel expected. It must be something that will change the world.'' It was because he had such an eye, that he decided to cling to it with all his might. However, other wizards who didn''t know what it was meant to say looked like they couldn''t understand what it was used for. Still, an order is an order, so I care so that development nevercks sincerity. Additionally, we will test the durability of the form. And when it is determined that there are no more problems, I will also contact Arel. oh oh oh! The expectant voices of the wizards were heard. Everyone is dreaming of a day off from work. A job that would have taken 6 months waspleted in 5 months! As soon as I received the call, I screamed in horror. bruh ck g up this daaaaaaa! How dark is the Magic Tower? How many mages can it be possible if you rece them? With a heart of condolences to the mages who had gone out, I was genuinely delighted with thepletion of the engine''s test type. Even if it''s not, I''ve been paying attention to the epidemic problem and various trends in each country. To be honest, sweets were my dailyfort, but I''m hearing good news after a long time. And after a while, the final safety check was over, and the prototype that was finallypleted arrived by teleport. purple! This roaring engine!! Looking at the engine that was just delivered, I shouted to myself. No one is listening to me right now, but what about it? At times like this, it just lifts the mood. The great power of the 16-cylinder engine that runs on pure mana! The explosive power thates from it!! It is truly a man''s dream. It''s eco-friendly there. Since it only works by inhaling mana in the air, there is absolutely no way to pollute the environment. Another important part that will make my dreame true is beingpleted.'' If only I had this, I couldpletely change my life once again. And above all. I can finally remodel the ship.'' It is this that excites me. You can build a ship, which is one of the Two Great Transport ns'' to which this engine will be applied. Finally, the time hase for the first start of Arnil Firm''s n to advance into the continent. * * * The air is salty. He took a deep breath and murmured. Until now, when you smell the air of a new ce, you feel refreshed. A salty smell that stings the nose. The cries of seagulls and migratory birds flying overhead. Andscape far from pleasant. It really does feel like the sea. Now I am at the port where the ships are moored. This is the sea! It''s wide. Wow I didnt expect it to be this big. I agree. The three escorts, Asha Seina Dia, who apanied me were admiring the sea. It was as if all three of them were seeing the sea for the first time. After all, there is no sea in Ernesia Kingdom. As a country surrounded by mines and mountains, even nobles usually only know the sea through knowledge, but only a handful of people have actually seen it. Currently, we are in a port city located in the territory of Gernil, a territory of the Kingdom of Felsen, one of the small countries that are friendly with the Kingdom of Ernesia. Compared to other cities, it is not veryrge and does not produce specialties, but its value has advantages over the capitals of other countries. That it is right along the port through the sea. This ce has been used as a trading port since long ago by numerous merchant associations that own ships, so today it has be arge port city where ships from various countries are concentrated. And it''s been quite some time since we, Arnil Firm, also entered this port. This is because they acquired the ship and crew that belonged to them while taking over the former Geotal Corporation. In one corner of the harbor, ships that are now ours are already built. It is said that they returned from a distant continent today just in time. On the ship, workers were carrying a considerable amount of cargo out of the ship. We were watching it from afar. ...is this really a sword that travels across the sea? Seina was admiring the ship as if it were her first time seeing it. Asha said, Isn''t it that big and doesn''t sink?'' I''m muttering an ominous sound. ...I see that you float on the water with that structure! Dia muttered something and was convinced. Even seeing the same scene, each person has a different impression. What they have inmon is that they are all from the kingdom of pure Ernesia, so they are seeing not only the sea but also ships for the first time. Is it that strange?'' Of course, from my point of view, there is nothing special about it, just a merchant ship for trade. To be honest, I don''t quite understand their feelings. However, to those who see it for the first time, it seems like a means of transportation floating on water is a shock in many ways... For now, should I pretend to be amazed? look at that!! ship, ship! and ? ah ? god ? energy ? sun ?. Like this, I looked at the same scene as them and muttered in an exaggerated voice as if it was really strange. ...Somehow, looking at it like this, it seems like we''re from the countryside. Am I the only one who gets embarrassed? Hong makes a fuss with only pears. At us like that, Aken crossed his arms and snorted. uh? Aken! Arent you curious about ships and the sea? That was really embarrassing. Although Aken came from the ce where the dwarves live, he is not from the kingdom of Ernesia, but as far as I know, the mountain range where the dwarves live is also without a sea? Aren''t we from the countryside more than we are? The guy who should be the most amazing is so cool! Everyone thought it was strange. Chapter 210 Chapter 210. Let''s make a boat... a very big boat (2) Who do you know as a countryman? After all, I have been on a boat before. Nonsense! everyone who heard him eximed in disbelief at the same time. He knows how to swim! Really nonsense! ....why are we just pretending to be surprised by this? Have you ever been a sailor before working as a cksmith? It''s not like that, but before I had a forge, I''d personally go looking for novel materials. It was just part of it. Aha,e to think of it, did the dwarves of the Iron Workshop, including Aken, dream of working with all the metals that exist in the world? And I am making that dreame true. Once I heard a rumor that a rare metal was found in the sea, and I boarded a merchant ship to get it. Oh my God but does that really not sink? Asha is still making that noise. It seems she still can''t believe that a boat like that could float on the water with hermon sense. Cant you? It''s stupid. As Aken snorted, Asha said, Fuck! He bit his lip and shook his shoulders. It must be quite resentful to be treated like an idiot. Oh that''s going to be a fight Well, I''m going to listen to Aken''s travel storyter. Don''t forget that we came to work today. Come to think of it, Arel-nim doesnt seem very excited? Originally, when Ie to a new ce, I get excited at the thought of ying there, but today I am more cynical than anyone else. Why? Because there is no beach here... Yes? There is such a thing. I smiled lonely looking at the distant sea. Since it is a port, there is no ce to y on the beach. Besides, this ce is absolutely shit. I knew it beforehand, but seeing it in person is even more disappointing. What have the people living here been doing all this time? Why didn''t you make a ce to y when there is an ocean? Why did you rot such a precious natural tourism resource so mercilessly! I cried out in my heart. I felt like writing the protest papers as much as the weight of that ship and sending them. Chit. done. I''m going to put off the regret and go to work. The reason we came here was never to y. I''m sorry but it''s true. Although friendly, there is only one reason why I set foot in a foreign territory. It''s because of these ships''. The reason all of us came in the first ce was because of the escort. Although a ship belonging to the Arnil Company is anchored in this port, this ce is clearly a foreign country. I had no choice but to bring all three escorts because I was going there myself. If you don''t do that, you won''t get permission. It was because of that that he even brought Aken there. We removed the signboard of the former Geothal Firm and headed to the Arnil Firm''s branch, which had a new signboard up and running. When I entered, there was something strange under my feet. It''s an honor to visit the bar! Although it is a shabby ce, it may be a nuisance, but I will take care of it so that the prince will not be displeased. Isn''t the branch manager in charge of this ce lying on his stomach? I could have stepped on it. Too bad. Okay, get up. It''s honestly embarrassing. yep. When I allowed him to get up, he got up more quickly than he did on his stomach. Most of the other merchants cringe quite a bit at me, but this guy goes even further. Uh... so the branch manager? what was your name? Yes, my name is Zelsen. The branch manager, Jelsen, groaned, but answered in a very sharp voice. They act as if they are sincerely weing me. If it wasn''t for me, I''d bepletely fooled. Um, Gelsen? Do you have anyints? yes? How absurd would you think to be dissatisfied with the prince? He answered without really changing hisplexion. That merchant originally belonged to the Arnil Firm, not the former Geothal Firm. However, when I took over Geothal Firm, most of the merchants, including him, automatically transferred to Arnil Firm. It was a measure to avoid firing a single one of them while taking over Sanghoe. Well, first of all, since we met after a long time, shall we sneak a peek? No, but I cant help but change the signboard Ive been in, right? I thought it might be quite embarrassing for you guys. is not it''? I, the person responsible for the change of the signboard, asked sinctly. However, in response to my question, Zelsen didn''t really raise an eyebrow, instead, he made a lot of fuss and said no. What ungrateful man would dare to be dissatisfied with the prince? If there is anything wrong, I will expel you with my own hands, so please rest assured. ...No, I don''t mean to be that thorough! But are you really notining? What about other merchants? Is that surprising? Really. We have no reason to be dissatisfied. Unlike before, he answered rather seriously. We are merchants. It''s enough if you just sell the goods and give us a fair price. There... There? To be honest, we dont care who is above us. Seriously, isn''t that what you''re saying without changing yourplexion? I''m really sorry if my words offended you. no. tell me too Interesting for some reason. Whether we change the signboard to Geotal Corporation or Arnil Corporation, does it make a difference to our interests? After hearing it, it''s a very realistic reason. On the contrary, I was happy that the profit increased thanks to the bigger profit, but there is no reason to be dissatisfied with it. Right. It''s usible. Obviously, what matters to the merchant is how much more gold coins he can earn in the end. Does it mean that they will wee you if you just change a sign and enter a bigger yard? Anyway, I was well aware of the intention of saying that the merchants belonging to the former Geotal Trading Company were not very dissatisfied with the current situation. good. Just follow me like that. Then Arnil Firm will give you a bigger profit. We have nothing to say but thank you. Well, it''s enough to say hello for now. As for why I brought up such useless talk to Zelsen, there was definitely a reason. Exactly why I decided toe here myself. By the way, it seems that what I heard was a little different from what you said? ....that''s really disrespectful! When I grinned, he became contemtive and fell to the floor again. Wow.... Even though I was trembling and cringing like this, not a single speck of dust was raised around me. Even Asha and Seina saw it and admired that there was no superfluity in their movements. It''s really useless. Because their stubbornness... is so... strong. I''m telling you, but... I can''t believe it even reached the prince''s ears! I really have no face. it''s okay. I''m not here specifically to rebuke you for that. yes? First of all, I understand how they feel. Really I wasn''t angry. That''s why I came here to convince them myself. Thats rightyeah eh eh eh eh?! Damn, I almost burst my eardrums. I covered my ears and frowned, but Jelsen stood firm with his mouth open as if he was genuinely surprised. So I''m going to convince you myself? So stop ying around and guide me. When I revealed the true purpose of mying here, Zelsen desperately tried to persuade me to stop me, with the bloodpletely gone from his face. It''s not something your body has to step out on its own. Okay, let me guide you. However, if I persuade others, I may not know it, but if I listen to others, I am not Arell. Ha, but they dont have enough culture to talk with the prince. When did I ask for that? As for being rude, it was me who negotiated face-to-face with the saddest dwarves, second in the world. yes? He sneered and shrugged as I turned to Arken, who was following me. don''t worry. I have no intention of saying anything to them. Some degree of rudeness was to be expected. Even my escorts won''ty a hand on them at all. yes? When I look back at the three escorts, they smile embarrassingly. I promise never to give you any disadvantage whatsoever. ...Then there''s nothing I can do about it. Wow, you''re not harming yourself, so you can see how it''s falling out. This is why I like merchants. People who like money are honest. words flow well. I looked at Jelsen happily as he started guiding. How nice it would be if everyone in the world were that honest. ...you should never expect them to be educated. I understand, so shut up and guide me. Will you get angry if I keep saying the same thing? yep. What do you see me anyway? If anyone hears it, they will misunderstand that I''m going to upset a bout. I''m just going to intellectually convince the other party. hmm? Am I that scary? He said he was angry even as a joke, but Jelsen was seriously contemting and trembled. Where in the world do you say you''re so afraid of? There are very few men who are as gentle and harmless as me. The reason why I had to go so far and visit the territory of a foreign country by force through various interests was not just because I was thrilled with the thought of seeing the sea. I didn''te expecting something delicious from the sea. It was because it was necessary to persuade some people directly because of the matters rted to trade through ports. This is it. Zelsen led us into a room located in the merchant building. Is everyone here? Yes, I instructed everyone not to leave out and gather together. okay? Then you go. yes? I waved my hands in front of this blinking middle-aged merchant. Anyway, no matter what we talk about here, there will be no aftermath for you, right? Having said this, he suddenly noticed and backed off. Also, I like quick-witted people. Well, then where shall we persuade the proud sailors? just opened the door Then, at a nce, there were a lot of shabby men who looked sweaty sitting in the seats. All of them are former sailors belonging to the Geothal Firm. As expected, I wondered if I would believe that even if this was a ce for pirates to meet, honestly, they were all rambunctious like a seaman. Well, it was said that sailors who had a hard time making ends meet piracy. Muscles are no joke.'' Is it because of that... For a moment, even I hesitated to enter. It must be a fairly sweaty space. ...Didn''t I just bring in one representative?'' Come to think of it, wasn''t it like this when you persuaded a dwarf in the past? Why did you think of bringing them all into one room? Even a guy like me doesn''t know how to reflect. By the way, Aken, who came in behind me, looked at the sailors and snorted, saying, Hmm, that''s quite right''. Do you really think you won because your limbs are thicker? It''s terribly childish! Are you all the crew members here? That''s right. Obviously, everyone gathered here as instructed. Among the sailors who hesitated for a while, the one with the thickest muscles... not the one who seemed to be a senior came forward and knelt down in front of me. Chapter 211 Chapter 211. Let''s make a boat... a very big boat (3) It''s called Houtil. As you can see, we are all people who ate on the boat even before we grew up. Zelsen was afraid that they would be rude to me, but his tone was more polite than I thought. Well, if you look at the detailed manners, it''s a bread point, but considering that he''s a sailor, there''s no problem. In the first ce, I''m not the type to go into details like that. Raise your head. The story will be long, so sit down too. yes. After he left, I sat at the top of the table. And to my left and right like that, escorts stood guard. Don''t mind them. It is my escort. All right. don''t worry. No matter what we talk about here, they won''t point their swords at you. Of course, there is such a thing as that, but I warned you in advance that I would notmit a cruel thing just because I spoke badly. Only then did some of the sailors show a bit of relief. ...you know why I came here myself''? That''s right. Rather, to make the princee directly. Even though it was because of our stubbornness, we would like to ask for forgiveness here. are you okay. forgive me. For now, I decided to leave the rough greetings up to this point. First of all, I have to tell them in advance that I am not angry with them so that the next story will be easier. I heard that they are not happy with the ship''s remodeling. It''s true? ....That''s right. Houtil quietly admitted. The remodeling of the ship is never bad for you guys, right? That is very strange. Yes. Along with the development of the engine, I was pushing ahead with a n to remodel the ship currently owned by our firm. Although ording tomon sense here, the boats owned by the former Geotal Company are not small, but they were not enough in my eyes. That''s why, as long as the means of trade to cross the sea became mine, I tried to refine it to my liking. But it seems they didn''t like it very much. I can roughly guess why. Is it because of pride? I have no face. That''s right. Houtil replied with a hard expression on his face. We didnt learn anything because we only rode a boat. That''s why I can''t understand what kind of technology the ship modification is. He continued calmly, slowly trying to convey to me his and the watching crew''s will. But I have heard that the boat to be converted will go forward without riding the wind and will not need rowing. Yes, yes. I heard that it is made of steel, so it won''t break even if it hits any reef, and even monsters won''t be able to harm it easily. Yeah, I heard you right. Even if you say you haven''t learned anything, it''s clear that you''ve been trying to figure out what the remodeling n I told you above is. It really is. In fact, it can be said that it is correct to say that horses are almostpletely renovated. And that was the reason the sailors were unhappy. Up until now, he had been towing the boat well, but suddenly I said, Your boat is old, so I''ll give you a new one that''s more convenient, so bring me the old boat.'' No, don''t you usually have to like it if they give you a new pear? You seem hard to understand. ....sorry. But this is our pride and pride. Houtil lowered his head as if he was about to ram his head on the table, telling me the will of himself and the crew. We have been working as sailors for generations. I had to go out to sea and experience the roughness of the waves before I even grew up. That must have been hard. We take pride in that. There was no lie whatsoever in his words. They really seem to be proud of the family business of going out to sea. I nodded and respected their feelings. But the boat the prince gives me Is it going against your pride? I couldn''t answer yes, but I thought I knew roughly how he felt. I can guess what they don''t like. It is our pride toe out of the sea with a strong body trained in rough waves and a feeling passed down from generation to generation. But what does that mean to us if we don''t need rowers and sailors to measure the wind? At some point, he couldn''t ovee his emotions and spewed out a passionate speech. Apparently, what they didn''t like was that they were afraid that the meaning of their existence would disappear if the boat I was going to give them was introduced. ...It''s not like I can''t understand.'' It''s the same everywhere. If something new concept or equipment is mobilized, someone will feel threatened by it. but. Its old. Prince....? Old. It''s really old and selfish thinking. I dismissed their argument thusly. Although I understood, I did not feel empathy. ...Does the prince not understand our feelings? No, I know roughly what you mean. if.? But why do you have to give up a more convenient and powerful ship for that reason? For a moment, everyone was speechless. It''s not just for the benefit of thepany. Introducing this ship is also for your sake. You said you take pride in facing the waves. But let''s ask the other way around. Then how many of yourrades and your ancestors were swallowed up by those rough waves? As we have said before, trade across the sea is risky. There are a lot of problems that can never be taken lightly, such as capricious weather, reefs, and various diseases. Besides, there are monsters here. In the sea, there is a hell that isparable to the continent, such as krakens and harpies thate out to find food. Pirates also cannot be ignored. It seems that a ship was sunk by a Kraken attackst year as well. Is that the pride you should carry? A few hear that and tremble their fists. I''m not specifically trying to insult the deaths of yourrades. But that doesnt mean that such sacrifices are justified in the future, right? As technology advances, there will surely be some who feel threatened. But there is so much to be gained. I wish they looked a little further ahead. On the other hand, let''s say you get swept away by that wave by ident. Then what will you guys think? What do you think... what the hell are you talking about? Are you going to resent yourrades alive at that moment and wish them the same? or not! I take a deep breath and Do you at least hope that yourrades and your next-generation children will not meet the same fate? This time the strength went out of their arms. Tight muscles loosen up effortlessly. Listen to my question now and each of you will have your own thoughts. The branch manager said they were ignorant and did not understand the advantages of the new ship. I do not think so. Surely they will know. Above all, your jobs will not change. Even with the introduction of newer ships, the need for these never goes away. Rather, they need more experience. Do you really think that someone else is in charge of the ship, so you can get to that continent faster than you? I asked them again with a slightly provocative smile. Was your sailing skill just about that? ?...that. If so, I will reconsider. Now this is deliberately encouraging them. Were your skills so insignificant that they would disappear just because your pride changed and your skills evolved? Are you proud of that? Give me a moment. I put a small hourss on the table. I will ask each of you for your opinion once this sand runs out right here and now. Tell me honestly if you are for or against building a new ship. You mean... everyone''s opinion? okay. Oh, don''t promise me No matter what opinion you have, I will never penalize you for it. I promise on my name and on the coat of arms of the royal family. Don''t worry. I have no back end. It''s just sulking. It''s a joke. I will never retaliate against them for theirments. In the first ce, I''m not even that small. And then... ...Time has passed. As soon as I ran out of sand, I looked at the sailor on the far left and asked. What are you going to do? Yes, I agree. He bowed his head and agreed to refurbish the ship. okay? Then next. I agree too. next. Neither do I. Your prince is absolutely right. A new ship would be nice too. No one ever gave me an opinion against the repair of the ship. yes yes You mean everyone wants to agree? Whoop whoop whoop whoop. It''s desirable. Also, when people talk to each other with sincerity, they recognize it. So the consent continued, and I looked at Hutil for thest time. What is your opinion? I agree... If you punish us for our stubbornness without knowing the prince''s will, I will ept it. ok forgive me I smiled heartily. Then, from now on, this dwarf here will give you a technical exnation of the new ship you will board. If you have any questions, ask this person. Finally, the time hase for Aken, who had been silently behind, to step out. I am Aken, the cksmith who will be responsible for repairing the ship this time. Are you a dwarf? Are there anyints? Aken and Houtil red at each other. Two men who seem to have strong self-esteem. Sea Man and Dwarf. Two hot-tempered men face each other. Surely there won''t be a conflict of opinions now? For a moment, I imagined that it wouldn''t be strange if we punched each other on the spot. However, the two soon recovered the sharp atmosphere from before. Looking at your arms, you seem to have skills. This is what I want to say. For some reason, both look at each other''s forearms and flow into an atmosphere of acknowledgment. ....Couldn''t this have just ended if I had just told Aken to go and convince him instead of talking about it? I was btedly wondering if that was the case. For now, Aken decided to take charge of the detailed questions and answers. It was because it seemed that Arken, who had a rough personality, would exin things to suit their temperament much more than what I said. look at that We are already swearing at each other. I left my seat looking at the scene with satisfaction. After closing the door, Asha, one of the three guards, spoke out in relief. I''m d everyone recognized Arell''s will. Ahthats what I mean. Maybe he didn''t know. Seina nced behind her and said so. okay. Did Seina notice? When I admitted that I was correct, Asha was puzzled. What do you mean by that? In the first ce, in that atmosphere, everyone had no choice but to agree. yes''? Ah... It seems that Asha is still not good at these tricks. When I nced at her, Seina nodded as if she understood, and went on to exin. This is a method often used by mercenaries. If you think you might disagree, gather them all in one ce, im that this is right, and then ask each other for their opinions. Then, most of the other mercenaries who have not decided on their opinions will agree. Seina is right. Does that really make you agree? Human beings generally cannot ignore the atmosphere. Chapter 212 Chapter 212. Let''s make a boat... a very big boat (4) Unless it''s a really wrong problem, we gather the majority of people and first strongly appeal to justification that this is right. And if you want toe out with an atmosphere of empathy. At that time, you sneakily say that it is okay to oppose it. Even if people are dissatisfied with human psychology, when asked like this, they usually cannot honestly object. And what I said was honestly right, right? Reduce sacrifices and develop and introduce more right andfortable technologies. Title is my unconditional justice. But would you object on the spot? Even if they did guarantee it, they probably wouldnt have the guts to dare to object to me. sses are bullies here. Even if they respect you, there are few guys who have the knack to be honest about it. Perhaps Houtil was even prepared to die today. As expected, it is Arel-nim. But wouldnt there be any problems if you didnt have to do this? Dia, who had been quiet, lifted me up and asked me such a question. As per Dia''s question, I could have just pushed everything down to the ranks. Rather, it is convenient. There is no reason. Even if it''s a little annoying for me, it''s because stepping out like this is the best way to get them to sincerely follow my will in the end. Although I can''t deny that there is a feeling of being forced to work. That doesn''t mean I''m ignoring them. When you said you respect and appreciate their sailing skills, you meant it. No matter how good the equipment is, no matter how good the ship is. It is meaningless if a human being is ipetent to it. In that respect, I was giving away the careers of those sailors. Of course, I didn''t have to step out. Originally, Uncle Lichen could have stepped up. In fact, he even objected to my saying that I was going. Still, I couldn''t break my stubbornness. I wanted to show the awareness that the prince is expecting this much. On top of that, I am putting my hopes into the future trade. Yeah, I''m really looking forward to it. If the ship ispleted, trade will be easier, and goods from across the continent will be able to be brought in quickly. If so, you may find it sooner orter. yes i mean that If my prediction is correct, the fruit of the k tree is definitely there.'' I haven''t given up on Coke yet. Obviously, ording to the calctions, the raw material bes the core. The k tree will be across the sea. That''s why I wanted a ship and a business that could go in and out of the port. And put it in your hand and spread the meaning. This is my expectation and big picture for future trade. i have a dream There are definitely fruits to be found. And it is certain that my efforts today will fulfill this deep meaning. I believed so strongly. The three escorts looked at me as I was sadly lost in thought, but I had no intention of clearing up their misunderstanding. While Aken outlines the craft to the crew. I decided to wait while passing the appropriate amount of time. I could go back alone, but that''s also disrespectful.'' Most of all, wouldn''t it be pitiful if everyone except Aken left? I''m just bored of waiting. I have nothing to do. If it''s within their own territory, it won''t be a problem no matter what I do. This is definitely a foreign territory. In fact, the reason I was able toe here is because I had some political negotiations with this side beforehand. Perhaps the other side is also worried that I will have an ident or that I will have an ident. I think it would be fun to disappear suddenly for an hour or two and cause the liver to shrivel over there.'' Emergency event! Find Arel!'' was scheduled to be held. What do you mean just hide? Actually, it was meant to be. Since it was the sea, we all tried to hang out here and there together. But when I came here, all I could see were boats, seagulls, and a sea full of muddy water. ....what a waste. If this ce were mine, I would have just made it so I could y properly.'' Are you going to make it mine? I licked my lips and thought about the dreadful thoughts, then I took myself seriously. There''s nothing I can''t do, but I''m a genius right now, but I''m ying an extremely harmless genius. You can''t do anything that stands out. So now I''m spending my time fishing like this. Iid out a bench that was good for resting in a ce with a moderately good view and threw a fishing rod, and Iy down halfway and looked at the scenery across the sea. Not bad. Until now, before the city was built, the sight I saw almost every day was the scenery of snow-capped mountains, so the view of the sea is not unfamiliar, but it feels a little different, perhaps because it has been a long time. After enjoying the silence and boredom for the first time in a while, Zelsen appeared, rubbing his hands together. Arell-sama, are you feeling ufortable? Yes, except for the fact that you broke my mood just right, there is nothing ufortable about it. Holding back what I wanted to say, I shook my head. Apparently, the escorts are busy caring about the safety around me because this is a foreign country. Thanks to that, the only person who inevitably chats with me is this merchant man. ....What''s the point of having to chat with a guy like this on the beach? sorry. Even if you try to entertain Arell, the environment... Don''t apologize because I understand. A sighes out of nowhere. Normally, if you''re hosting someone special, you wouldn''t treat them so lonely, but the ce is a problem. Usually, noble people won''te to a port full of fishy smell like this. The reason why I came in the first ce was because I forced myself toe. At least, if Dia hadn''t opened up a barrier to prevent various odors from entering, I would have wanted to go back as soon as possible. Even so I would feel so ashamed if it became known that I treated a noble person like Arel like this. How are you? Well, at least the royal family came. Seeing him spend his time fishing like this doesn''t make him feel at ease. So dont worry. Well... I''m thinking of staying here anyway and then getting full-fledged hospitality somewhere else. Any other ce? His face went pale. It seems that he is worried that I will go to another store with dissatisfaction. It is not another business meeting. Did you really think that I would just finish my business here and go home right away? Ah, did you mean that? Hisplexion softened as he understood what I was saying. After all, it''s snobbish. As I was about to lie down again with a wry smile, the fishing rod was pulled tight. When I pulled it up, I saw a really normal little fish pping around. I thought I would catch even a marine monster, but its boring. Arel-sama also joked like that Sheesh. You must be kidding, right? well? I just let go of the fish I caught. When I asked, it was an inedible paper. Oh, I remembered seeing the fish. Are you thinking of buying some to eat when you get back? After all, fishing is a waste of time. You have to buy the real thing at the market. I came all the way to this ce. Then wouldn''t it be a good idea to buy a fish that tastes good? Then I''ll arrange things in advance. Saying so, he asks me what kind of fish I want. Shall we send a cook too? It''s very delicate to ask such a point. Because no one eats fish in Ernesia Kingdom. At best, freshwater fish also smell bad, so nobles don''t eat them. Even if it is imported from abroad, it ismon for it to be unfamiliar and not to mention it. Therefore, I am asking as I am now, thinking that there will be no cook to cook even if I buy the fish. it''s okay. Just write down the recipes that are trending here and send them along. I will take care of the cooking for you. Yes, I understand. He responds and immediately calls the merchant, who appears to be his secretary, and instructs him to do what I said. After that, while spending time catching and releasing a few more fish, Aken returned to see if the exnation was over. What are you doing? Dont you see? don''t fish There must be aesthetics and truth in this kind of fishing. Oh, is that so? what truth is there? I don''t know either. It''s just pretending to be there. Your hobby is also entric. Arken didn''t blink an eye, probably getting used to my entricities. So did the story end well? First of all, I made the sailors and those who manage the ship understand. I will have no moreints. I don''t know if I was convinced by the exnation or if I was convinced by my muscles. As long as the results are good, no problem. okay? great job. It would be certain if Aken said this. I nodded and congratted him for his hard work. Heung, it was apliment. No, this is apliment for the hard work we will do in the future. You dwarves will suffer quite a bit. Right. Aken meekly agreed. In addition to the artisans sent by us for the time being to build this ship, a number of dwarves will help with the work at the iron workshop located in the capital. That much means that the construction of this ship is a major project. However, it is not necessary to say that it is hard work. hmm? what do you mean? Other guys are showing enough interest in the construction of this ship. Rather, I had a hard time stopping everyone froming. If that''s the case, cancel the words of good work! Are you sure that this engine and the design of the ship are coveted by the Dwarves? At the very least, it seems that the enthusiasm of the work will be properly disyed, so there will be no worries. Are you really okay with that? huh? What''s the problem? I wondered what else this dwarf was talking about. I dont know much about human politics. Is it not the general idea that a ship of that size is unlikely to be easily built in a ce like this? Aha, was that what you meant? The boats that will be built under my direction are not ordinary boats. The engine is mounted, and the body itself is also intended to be reinforced with steel tes rather than wood. Truly a ship of steel. Because you said you would operate this in a foreign port, not in your own country. Naturally, he seemed to think that there would be conflicting political interests. Its not like there arent any concerns at all. Aken''s concerns are correct. There really was a story like that. But isnt it my job to solve that? So what is it? Did you think you could stop my desire just because of that one interest? It''s funny. Really funny. Arken, Im going to solve that problem from now on, even if you dont worry. Yes, no one can stop my desire for k trees. Even if Godes down. After finishing our business at the port, we didn''t go back to Fahilia right away, but headed somewhere else. At least I go home tomorrow after the sun rises. The ce we are heading to is the castle where the lord of Gernil is staying. Inmon sense, when you visit another country''s territory, isn''t it the basic duty to meet the person in charge of that country? I, who usually act as I please, respect and abide by these principles. Above all, there is no reason to decline this position. Because usually, if you visit like this, there is no way you will be treated carelessly unless it is someone you really dislike. Hahahahaha, it is an honor to be able to meet the famous Arell Ernesia. Loudughter echoed through the hall. The man in histe 30s smiling while holding a ss that was already half-empty is the lord of Gerniel. Viscount Gernil Peckernia, the owner of this port city. Chapter 213 Chapter 213. Let s build a boat... a very big boat . As expected, the saying that you have to live to know the world is right. I think this will be a good thing. okay? How are you? congrattions. Do you think they treat animals that are said to bring good luck? First of all, is it apliment? Holding back the words I wanted to ask, I emptied my ss while pretending to reciprocate moderately. I feel like I brought a good drink, and a pretty good scent fills my throat. Well, I might actually be lucky.'' Because it''s not wrong. Really, if today''s meeting is beneficial not only to me but also to that man, that''s fine, it can''t be harmful. Come to think of it, no one who has been involved with me and came out friendly has suffered some loss? However, that was only limited to those who were friendly to me. Am I really a symbol of good luck? I emptied my ss while seriously considering whether I would live with that image in the future. Oh, I hope you have a good drink. Is that drink good for you? Its all right. Im d you did. As he said that, heughed, and just in time, thedy-in-waiting came and filled my ss. Perhaps because it is a manor located on a warm seaside, thedies-in-waiting are also desirable. Right now, I am sitting face to face with the lord of this ce, drinking the drink he is serving me. Now that he''s 18 years old, he seems to have been aiming for it, so he boldly offers him a drink just in time. I don''t like it. Rather, when I offered to entertain him as amemoration of hising first, I raised his evaluation within myself. He knows something! I don''t like this ce. No, I rather like it. I like alcohol, women, anything sweet as long as it''s enjoyable. So I hope you don''t hesitate and treat me. Is that so? I will refer you! Ha ha ha ha. Usually, they think I''m the type of schr who likes to be quiet, and try to negotiate while staying away from alcohol and women. Seeing him y without hesitation like this, he is definitely a different person. Well, even though it seems like a ce to go wild like this, it doesn''t change that it''s actually a ce for negotiations to determine the future''s rise and fall. In the first ce, true negotiations take ce in such a ce. Sometimes, drunkenness decides a war. I got drunk and made an unexpected contract. This is also a great tactic. ....not a good way. By the way, did you get the job right? No problem. Fortunately, thenguage was wellmunicated. That is fortunate. Anyway, if the prince is ufortable with it, then I would be at a loss as to how to deal with him. You drink well for something like that? Watching himugh out loud, I followed suit and matched the rhythm appropriately. And after emptying my second ss, I grinned. And now all that remains is for Viscount Gernil to agree. Hmm, I wanted to talk about that after enjoying it a bit more. It wouldnt hurt to worry less and y. As our conversation went like this, thedies-in-waiting left just in time. It''s a sign that you''re talking serious now. Do you really have an eye for it? It also means that this kind of negotiation is good. In fact, he wasn''t drunk at all. Because what I am about to tell you is really important. It''s a bit of a waste to decide while drunk. ...I heard it''s a ship. I have already given him a rough outline to ask for his understanding. It has to be. In the first ce, the ship I will build is not something that can be easily passed over from the point of view of other countries. ...Actually, our kingdom is a little concerned. You mean this might be a weapon? The position of Felsen Kingdom is obvious. From their point of view, if a state-of-the-art ship suddenly arrives, and one under the influence of the firm belonging to the Ernesia Kingdom, of course they can''t help but be afraid. Are you afraid of starting a previous war? Maybe. hmm? I don''t deny it. I dont mean to. Even then, you wont understand. It means that you are paying close attention. I hope you understand. He put the contents of the ss in his mouth and spoke bitterly. We cannot survive if there is a war. I guess so. Felsen Kingdom is not that strong. Of course, that doesn''t mean it breaks easily. It has the strength to do its own defense, and other countries won''t keep their eyes open to see this ce fall easily. A steel ship that doesn''t yield to monsters... Surely it''s something to be feared for? A coastal invasion would be something to be feared. I said as if I understood. By the way, haven''t there been invasions from other countries to the coast so far? Who would have the guts to do that? You''ll have to deal with the Kraken before you even set foot in the territory. At best, it means that no one other than fearless pirates would think of an invasion through the rough seas. But that''s not the only reason. The reason why this port has been kept free from other interference is because of the intertwined interests. Ports that can trade with other continents. However, it is a matter of facing ferocious marine monsters and geographic rigors. The only ones who can manage this ce are those who have been born and raised here for generations. If you get it in many ways, it''s difficult to get it, but you can''t ignore it, so they have lived under such interests. What are Viscount Gernil''s personal thoughts? As for me, I would like to wee it but he blurted out his words vaguely. As you can see, mynd has no value other than the port. Um... As he said, the main source of ie here is the toll through the port. Literally, it can be said that there is no value other than the corner of the road. In addition to that, there is his territory, but most of thend is barren and salty wind blows, so it is only a level of self-sufficiency. To be honest, it''s slightly better than Pahilia when I was just appointed. But doesnt that toll alone suck in some honey? Do you know that? They say they die, but there''s no way I don''t know. Tolls and tariffs here are by no means light. Otherwise, there''s no way you would treat a guest like this casually like this?! When I pointed it out, he smiled bitterly and poked the fish dish served with a fork with a fork. But isnt it a ce where you never know when it might break? You don''t think it''lle in so easily, do you? I guess the Kingdom side doesnt judge it that way. I guess I''m surprisingly scared. The reason I took charge of this estate is because, in fact, if something happens, I want to pass the responsibility on to me. What a difficult thing. Everyone has grievances. I''m not interested. Hmm.... It wasn''t a story worth telling Mr. Arell. So, thats it. As long as the trouble is not resolved now, is it difficult to allow the boat toe in? he didn''t answer But that alone is enough for the doctor to feel. In short, it means that there is considerable opposition in the home country. In addition, if a steel ship to be built by our sidees in, it must mean that it will be annoying because we will have to pay attention to other countries. Anyway, this is why I hate politics. Cry whenever somethinges in. .Its useless. Viscount Gernil wondered if he hadn''t heard me as I drank and drank. never mind. Then how about doing this? I clenched my hand. Then, a servant who was doing chores on our side, who was carrying our luggage in advance, appeared and held out a piece of paper. Viscount Gernil nodded, and hisdy-in-waiting took the paper and handed it to him. What is this Puff?! As if he was interested in what the hell I was going to say, he was reading the paper and suddenly spewed out alcohol. Fortunately, the paper did not get wet because it was sprayed sideways. Instead, thedy-in-waiting was hit with the alcohol. ....Being a maid is also an extreme job. Coke! Cuckoo! Oh Arell, what kind of joke is this? You can''tugh even if it''s a joke? joke? I don''t know about that? joke? What is it? Seriously, I don''t know? I grinned and still sipped my ss. It smells pretty good. In particr, drinking alcohol while watching people flustered like this is even sweeter. Anyone would have the same reaction as me. okay? How disgusting must I be for ignoring myself once again. I felt that if I didn''t stop kidding and hurry up to exin, he would copse from excitement at any moment. This is the solution I can give you. Is this what you mean? Breaking out in a cold sweat, he went through the papers again. ...Are you talking about the contract that Arel will buy this port? Yes. What I suggested was the intention to purchase the port itself for money. Will it be money? how much is it How much can you give?! When you live in the world, sometimes you need to step out in a simple ignorance. If you notice that we are putting our ship in someone else''snd. Wouldn''t thatnd be mine? I ask for correction. It''s a rental, not a purchase. However, there is no way that you can easily purchasend in another country by giving money. And a port that regrly brings in a good ie. So Ipromised a bit and chose the method of rental. Isnt that what it is? 300 gold coins to rent the port for the next 20 years. And a contract to allocate 10% of future customs and toll taxes to that side... I think the guys who pay attention to you will be satisfied enough with this? Golden coins are they Ernesia gold coins? The gold coin he was talking about was a new type of gold coin issued by Ernesia Bank. To be precise, it''s a cast iron that looks like gold. Anyway, since Ernesia Bank has a guarantee and counterfeiting is difficult, the market price here is much higher. However, since the coins that were used in the past are still circting in some markets, merchants seem to ssify them as old gold coins'' and gold coins''. Okay, or do you prefer Felsen gold coins? no. It''s fine as it is, but... Viscount Gernil answered in bewilderment. This is the philosophy of this body that is generously beaten with gold coins. If they strike you on the left cheek with a gold coin, they will strike you on the right cheek as well. Then the opponent won''te to his senses. I dont understand why do you want a port so much? Did you tell me? This side wants to maintain a ce to dock state-of-the-art ships for trade. It''s for that. I can''t say it was to find a k tree, so I''ll give it a usible name for now. ...Do you think you''ll allow it? well. Are you suffering from financial difficulties these days? In the meantime, wouldnt 300 gold coins that can be used right away be valuable? In my judgment, I don''t think they would be that wise. Rather, if you give and lend 300 sheets, it is highly likely that you will judge it as a profit. In addition, some of the tolls are paid off periodically. Even after lending, even if you make a big profit, there are rice cakes that fall. There is no way to deny it. And while we are renting it, we are also responsible for port security and other problems. That means that no matter what happens, we are responsible. This means that if you have anyints, tell me directly. Now, no one outside of the Zelnian Holy Land would want to have a conflict with me. It''s been there for just 20 years. Why 20 years! You probably won''t need it after that. So give me the port! Let''s float my boat! Let''s trade with that continent at high speed! Not a bad condition, right? Give it to me quickly. I think I''m going to go dizzy. Chapter 214 Chapter 214. Let''s build a boat... a very big boat (6) + Anguish of an Ordinary Brother (1) ....Actually, the conditions are not that good. It seems like I''m throwing away a lot of money right now, but if I calcte the gains I''ll getter, I can cover it with about 300 gold coins. I told them it was just a huge, sturdy ship. It didn''t say how much power it had. I''m thinking of picking a lot of mulberries and eating them. Until now, chocte, which was only sold within the Kingdom of Ernesia, is nned to be sold in earnest as soon as the fruits are imported from the continent. Other than that, I''m looking forward to more. Rather than trade, it is to benefit from the results to be obtained by the means that will be produced by it. If you import finished products, there won''t be much benefit because of the tariffs. However, most of what we touch are raw materials. There is little reason for us to lose money. Even if it is part of it, there will be no perception of loss as it will eventually guarantee them the same level of profit as before. Even if I knew my intentions, I would still refuse.'' It is true that they are in financial trouble. You can put out an urgent fire right away, but there is no way you can look ahead 10 or 20 years. Keuk... I don''t feel any taste. He took a drink and let out a heavy sigh. It has suddenly be a transaction involving a lot of money, so of course it is frustrating. Would you agree? We must ask His Majesty''s intentions. I understand. This is not a decision to be made alone. are you okay. It''s an opinion, so you can ask slowly. It takes time to build a ship anyway. There are other issues that need to be addressed right away. Quick.... I will try to get an answer as soon as possible.... Huhuhuhu. okay? Are you looking forward to it? Please review slowly. Then, the work story ends here?. I moved the fish dish that came out into my mouth. fish is delicious I''ll have to tell the store that I''m going to buy moreter. The result of that negotiation? I don''t care about that again. I will ept it anyway. I was looking forward to that. It doesn''t matter if you force it. At that time, I just need to squeeze them into signing somehow in some other way. I was halfway ignoring his nervousness and leisurely tasting the fish dish. Mmmmmmmmmmm... This one tastes good too. I should buy this type of fish too. I was just rxed. Ordinary Brother''s Agony (1) King Ernesia. Even though it waste at night, Jeil, who was still checking the agenda in his room that he had not yet reviewed, greeted the unexpected guest and started talking to him unexpectedly. It''s a big deal, Leonil. I never thought you woulde to me at this hour. Leonil, who was sitting across from him, bowed his head as if he was sincerely embarrassed. Please forgive me foring to you at such ate hour, Your Majesty. ....Okay. There is no need for such trivial courtesies between us. Jeil smiled lightly and shook his head at Leonil, who was polite to the king as a younger brother and servant. For the dignity of the position of king, it is right to draw a stern line with his half-brother, but he had no intention of acting rigidly even in such a position. If possible, he tried to spill the nuance of how it would be like to live as before, but Leonil firmly refused. One cannot. Aren''t you the one who should lead the kingdom of Ernesia now? ....I see. You should be stricter. ... Uhm. Having said this, it would be right to respect the wishes of the younger brother. Yes Leonil. Tell me about the business that came to me at this hour. yes. Actually, I asked to see you to tell you what I will do next. Hmm? In the future? What are you trying to say? Jeil, who was curious, understood the meaning after a while. The current royal family was perfectly taking their ce one by one after the coronation ceremony. First of all, their father, Theonel Ernesia, who should be called the previous king, is living a leisurely life after stepping down from the throne. It''s certainly not an illusion that you can feel Arel''s traces from his appearance, where he spends his time leisurely from time to time. However, he did notpletely withdraw from state affairs. Since Jeil is not yet able to perfectly control the kingdom as the current king, Jeil sometimes goes to seek advice ores to give advice. In a real sense, Theonel''s retirement is still far away. Other members of the royal family are also upying their own ces. A typical example is Arel. There is no one in the kingdom who does not know his story, so I will omit it. Recently, it seems that it is called the anecdote of Pahilia''s miracle among the children of aristocratic families. Kania is also adapting while gradually resolving the knights issue. It is said that he has been guiding the members himself, as if he has had many thoughts recently. Merrill... seemed to be making quite a name for herself in terms of the fame of her paintings. Princess 1 also seems to be quite rumored in the social worldtely. However, as for Leonil, he still hadn''t found a ce to speak of. But not ipetent. He is also properly fulfilling his duties as a member of the royal family. It''s just that it''s normalpared to others, so it doesn''t stand out. Shouldnt I be deciding my future too? ....I see. But isnt there a 9th Division? It''s just there to practice swordsmanship. Unlike Jeil, who had resigned from the 1st Division as the king now, Leonil was only in the position of training as a vice-captain. Its a shame. I''m sure if you were Leonil, there wouldn''t be a problem even if you took over the Knights. No, thats not the case.... Its not possible with just that level of skill. Leonil''s swordsmanship is only the beginning of Aura Prevention. On the other hand, Jeil reached the level of an Aura Expert. It''s just a heavy burden for me, an ordinary person. For some reason, Jeil felt sorry for Leonil. Why do you consider yourself normal? You see that swordsmanship is not everything? Isn''t Arel alsopletelycking in swordsmanship? Isn''t it too cruel for me topare myself with Arell? I felt sorry for Leonil''s self-deprecating joke. In the first ce, they are brothers in different fields. You have topare what youpare. Im sorry. no. So, Your Majesty. I''m going to get the territory and go down. You mean Yeongji? It would not have been his intention to obtain and revive a barren territory like Arel. I''m not as good as Arell, but I''ll be able to serve as a lord in moderation. I see, I see. If that''s the case, Jeil can''t keep stopping it. If that''s the case, it would be better to give him and and a title that would allow him to livefortably. I will remember what Leonil said. We will make your wishese true as soon as possible. thank you. However, Leonil''s expression seems to be shadowed somewhere. Jeil quickly noticed his younger brother''s subtle sense of incongruity. Looks like you have more to say. is it okay? Tell me. Can''t you hear another story? I don''t think I''ve ever done an action that was so tightly blocked until now... For some reason, I felt bitter. ...Actually, there is something I want to ask you. Something? Why are you neglecting those who do not agree with your policies? When I asked what he was talking about, he seemed to be talking about something that had happened at the royal meeting the other day. There was a time when Jeil inherited the throne and asked for the will of the nobles to apply some policies. At that time, unlike the aristocrats who agreed, there were those who showed their disapproving intentions somewhere. But how is that? It is extremely rare for any country to receive absolute support for a king''s policy. Isn''t this always the case, unless it''s a country where the head of the country holds hegemony, like the Merman Empire? If it were my father, he would have pushed forward resolutely. I guess so. If it was Theonel, muscr persuasion would have unfolded. He may have broken four or five tables on the spot. However, Cheil sighed. Leonil I am not my father. Jeil doesn''t have enough muscles. No, I didn''t mean that, but his disposition was quite different from Theonel''s. I cannot write the same way. That''s why you think it''s not possible. Why? Isn''t the king supposed to suppress those who go against his will with strong force? At least, that was the state affairs that Leonil had seen from his point of view. That''s not it, Leonil. Jeil tly denied it. Of course, I have no intention of ignoring their behavior. then! You have to push harder. Don''t worry, I''m going to do it my way. He said that and pointed to the document he was reading a moment ago. Now my aides are digging behind those nobles. Sooner orter we will find grounds for friendly pressure. If we use that as an excuse to create a ce to negotiate again, we will be able to get their consent. Jeil exined to Leonil about the way he handled state affairs. However, when he heard that, his expression was not clear. However, wouldnt such a lukewarm method not be enough? Okay. Even Arell agreed with this method. Leonil''s eyes trembled at that moment. Again... It''s Arell. Leonil.... The king is not Arell, but his older brother. But how can you be so ignorant? Leonil I don''t know what you''re talking about. Jeil could not hide his embarrassment this time. Originally, as a king, he might have had to firmly rebuke even his younger brother. But at the moment, he couldn''t even think of it. I did it the way I thought. How can you misunderstand that you did what Arel wanted? ...That''s that. Leonil must be upset. Entering a new era, everyone has a lot of thoughts. Jeil just regarded Leonil''s current condition as just being nervous with anxiety about the future. ....without realizing that it was her own mistake. Ill pretend I didnt hear the story just now. I''m sorry, Your Majesty. Apparently, as Your Majesty said, I thought a little too much. Leonil bowed his head again and apologized. Jeil just let it pass without a word. Then see you next time. * * * After Leonil withdrew his energy as if he had no face, Jeil sat still and chewed on the sense of incongruity from earlier. ...Something bothers me.'' what? no way???????'' Jeil tried to grab a pen when a possibility popped into his mind. It is to contact someone. Someone had given him some advice before. Remembering that advice, the first thing I wanted to do was just in case. However, Cheil shook his head and put the pen down again. No. It''s still too early to judge. I want to believe no.'' I decided to watch more. After all, is my older brother still soft... I sighed as I hid their conversation and overheard it. Well, it''s not that the oldest brother did anything wrong. Sometimes you need straight teeth like that. But I was wondering what to do in this case. It doesn''t matter. It was expected from the beginning. Then maybe it''s time for me to step out. Because in the original world, if someone else can''t help, someone else can help. Chapter 215 Chapter 215. Ordinary brother''s agony (2) I''m crazy.... Leonil returned to his ce and clutched his head. What the hell did you just do? Originally, he had only visited to convey his opinion about where he would be staying in the future. ....But I don''t know why I had to visit at this time. Just because I had a strange urge. The feeling that something is pushing one''s will. But right now, Leonil didn''t feel a full-fledged sense of incongruity. It was just that he felt a sense of shame at his ugliness a moment ago. ...Huu, I''ll have to apologize to His Majesty againter. This is all because of him.'' Leonil red at the table. There, a ck liquid in a transparent bottle emits an ominous light. He picked up the bottle with trembling hands. The aristocrat who previously gave him strange opinions. His words strangely stuck in my head. I shouldn''t have listened.'' I regret it, but it''s no use anymore. His heart was still troubled. What is it? That nonsense! Why didn''t he slit the neck of the person who said that? I still can''t understand What''s even weirder is that I don''t even think about it at this moment. Leonil recalled his previous conversation with Viscount Nebel. Arent you actually feeling anxious? The most tender part of His Majesty. As he said that, he handed the bottle to himself. Then use this. Then he exined the purpose of the bottle. It was a content that gave goosebumps even to Leonil. He called it an ordeal, but it was simply not the kind of thing to be passed on like that. If I am wrong, I can correct it. It''s not toote. Who, who, who, who, who. that voice. It was such a terrible word that I still can''t understand why he didn''t cut him down on the spot. Even so, what I don''t understand more is how I didn''t reject it. Even now, his words resonate in my head. It couldn''t have been right... He was about to put the ck bottle back. But for some reason it didn''te off my hands. It can''t be right... such a nonsense... method... can''t be right . Is this really going to be proven? Suddenly, the words leaked out of his mouth in a hoarse voice. The light disappears from the pupils. Losing one''s will in wandering. His hand was tightly gripping the vial. It looked like it would break at any moment. Pudeug.... The moment when it sounds like it''s cracking in vain. Is that what you were so worried about, Leonil hyung-nim? To the point of being seduced by such nonsense? Hut?! In an instant, the strength was released from his hands. Arel? Yes. Why is Arel here? It''s a trivial curse... What? No, nothing. By the way, you seem to have received a pretty interesting present? Oh, I apologize foring in on my own. Because I dont think I will have time to visit slowlyter. Although the tone was polite, Arell''s gaze was infinitely cold as he gazed at the bottle Leonil was holding. I guess you liked Viscount Nebel''s present? Oh no! It''s not like that. He just... um? just? Confused as if he was trying to make an excuse for Arel, Leonil opened his eyes nkly for a moment. ...why did I get this stuff from him? It seems that your judgment has been clouded for a moment. Did you know? Arel stayed still for a moment and shook her head. If you look at the bottle, you can guess what it might be. ....I see. Leonil suddenly felt as if the strength was released from his shoulders. Then, realizing that he was still holding the ck bottle, he said sorry and carefully ced the bottle back on the table. What the hell... what was I thinking?! Only then did he groan as he covered his face with both hands, as if a sense of shame flooded him. It''s not something your brother should me himself for. Its probably the skill of that Viscount Nebel. ...even so, it cannot be forgiven. I wish I hadn''t! What would happen if you broke that bottle? I got chills just imagining it. The fear of the tragedy that will happen and the self-loathing that almost caused it eat away at the mind. Because I... am ordinary, I am also subject to such absurd sophistry. yes? What do you mean? You will not know. How does it feel to be swayed by such ridiculous sophistry because you are so ordinary and ipetent? ....well. how about that. Arel seemed to be thinking for a while, then suddenly started to say this. Im rather envious of Leonil hyung-nim? What do you mean? What isnt it? He''s the prince of the most powerful country, and his face isn''t as good as mine, but he''s not bad either. Besides, I know. I hear you''ve recently been engaged to a princess from a certain kingdom? Um, but. Half-ignoring Leonil, who was a bit bewildered, Arel continued to chatter on his own. Its normal, so I dont even pay attention. I''m not even desperate for money. and? Then you''re saying that no one cares even if you y very leisurely, right? It''s really the best. and? I really envy you. ...I don''t know what you''re talking about. At Leonil, who did not understand, Arell shrugged his shoulders with a strange smile. What is it? For example, does someone else''s rice cake look bigger? That''s pretty much the logic. The position of others means that everyone is envious. Perhaps if you live a few more years, you will understand. I dont know Arel also doesnt have any intention of making his point understandable. Because this is just sophistry. Anyway, this is his business. Arell picked up the ck bottle. That is dangerous. I know. That''s why I came to collect it myself. Arel looked at the contents of the bottle in the moonlight and sighed. Anyway, I''ll take care of this. Arell put the ck bottle into his chest and said. Um you have no face. hmm? But Arel, how are you here? How the hell...? Ah, it seems that you have noticed the difort now. hmm? I didnt really think of an excuse for that, so just sleep in moderation. Arell snapped his fingers. At that moment, Leonil''s vision turned ck. As if fainting, Arel raised the body of the second prince with only magic power and carried him to the bedroom. ...When you open your eyes, you''ll forget all about this. However, there is no way Leonil will be able to hear his words any longer. So Arel disappeared on the spot without a sound. No one will know that he hase and gone. same time. Viscount Nebel was out on the terrace of the mansion, quietly watching the moonlit night and enjoying the scent of the liquor in his ss. Perhaps because it is quite expensive, both taste and smell are satisfactory. Oh, it seems that things went well? A woman''s voice came from behind him, who was quietly immersed in the aesthetics of the moon and alcohol. When did youe here? I should say mk now. If you had told me in advance, I would have gone out to meet you. I am truly sorry for this. Holy Maiden. Viscount Nebel smiled and weed the saintess Nelvenia, who did not know when she appeared. There is no sincerity in his words anyway. At this point, she is nothing more than an intruder hiding in the kingdom. But he never blinked an eye at her. I dont know if you did what I asked you to do. Is it possible? As requested by the saintess, I delivered the goods properly. okay. The saintessughed happily. Thanks for your efforts. There is nothing to be said for hard work. It was really simple to write this that the saintess gave me. Viscount Nebel held out the tool given to him by the saintess. It is said that part of her powers are contained in this. Did you say that even if you have it, others will listen to your voice? Although he was half-suspicious, Prince Leonil really easily fell for his sophistry. The power to seduce people... is that a saint? Aren''t they just witches?'' Viscount Nebel despised her in his heart. This is because he knows what kind of goods he conveyed because he paid close attention to them. I know the catastrophe that is about to happen, so to be honest, I can''t respect it. ...I never thought the saintess would be like this.'' But it doesn''t really matter. Even knowing it, it was he who held hands with her. It doesn''t matter if I despise you. Nelvenia smiled as if she could see through him. Do you still see through to there? Instead of evasive words with a wry smile, Viscount Nebel admitted it honestly. ...To be honest, I don''t know what kind of scheming the saintess ns. is that so? The reason why Viscount Nebel had done something tantamount to betrayal to the Ernesian royal family was insignificant. just for wealth. Anyway, he was a faction that supported Prince Leonil. At this point when the first person sits on the throne, there will be no way for him to enjoy his power. Then, wouldn''t it be nice to enjoy the wealth and honor in another way? There is no reason for Nelvenia to abandon herself anyway, as long as she knows her true nature. Viscount Nebel was so confident. There is no such thing as guilt. It is thanks to the fact that I have received so many things that I do not feel such personal feelings. Did I say Viscount Nebel? You are amazing too. You know what my n is and yet you help me like this. I don''t think that''s what the saintess would say, but... well, it''s done. I just need to get what I deserve. Having said that, he smiled wickedly. Of course, if you give me more, I won''t ask for anything. Saying that, he openly demanded more from Nelvania. oh? Wouldn''t you have to show that much sincerity to make my mouth feel heavy? They''ve already done it, so if they step out now, both of them won''t be safe. If you say you can''t give it to me, just say that you will report it to Ernesia Castle right away. It''s enough to just pretend you''ve been threatened. Believing that, Viscount Nebel demanded an additional payment from Nelvania. Money is money, but it would be better to ask for a position in the Holy Kingdom. Sooner orter, Ernesia Kingdom will notice. Considering what was about to happen there, it would be safer to head to the Holy Land. He had already prepared all of his family and servants for it. It makes sense. Well, considering the hard work, I can''t ignore you. Huhuhu, as expected, the saintess is different. I am ashamed to say such a thing. Nelvenia smiled very slightly, genuinely embarrassed. Yes, it is really embarrassing. And that smile disappeared in an instant. Ugh?! Viscount Nebel''s eyes suddenly widened. He clutched his chest as if tearing it apart and screamed in pain. However, what leaked from his throat was not a sound, but a terrifyinglyrge amount of blood. But can''t do anything. power drains from the body Oh, why are you doing that? Oops... It looks like you''re not feeling well. It looks like you''ve had too much to drink. Nelvenia just looked down at him as if he was struggling, crawling on the floor. Chapter 216 Chapter 216. Anguish of ordinary brothers (3) + Spread of gue (1) Yes, Nelve . However, Viscount Nebel''sst words could not be heard in the end. Before that, his body limp. You dont know the subject to talk about the cost of a failed subject. Only then did Nelveniaugh at him with contempt. Then he sat down in the seat where he had been sitting a moment ago and let out a long sigh. Did you notice too? I already know what happened to that illness'' that I handed over to the royal castle. She has several privileges to be known as a saint. It has various powers, such as making holy water or destroying magic. But there are also unknown powers. Thanks to that, I can cross the border like this without any problems and decorate my work. And very few people know this fact. A few entourages and a certain prince. Well, there must be some kind of notice. also interfered. He must have noticed Viscount Nebel''s influence on Leonil at some point. I can''t guess how it was discovered. Now this is the reality. then you have to admit There is no point in finding out. If you notice it and try to catch it, then it''s enough to run away. Even if you raise an issue using unknown privilege as evidence, it is not difficult to pretend. Because there will no longer be anyone in this mansion who can prove her actions. As if trying to forget the smell of blood wafting from inside the mansion, she brought the ss to her lips from the table. Its poisonous. It really couldn''t be more of an extravagant drink than it deserved. That''s sad. sincerely condoled. Originally, I didn''t want to be bothered like this. She is also not free. As expected, Arel noticed and acted. A sighes out of nowhere. He tried to motivate the 2nd prince of Ernesia Kingdom to work. Originally, it doesn''t make sense to simply say a few words and move on. But even that is her prerogative. Her ability as a saint can interfere with human thinking with just a few words. It''s easy to shake someone''s heart just by giving her something to contain her power. If you just poke the part you care about, everyone shakes and loses logic. ...This is all thanks to the privilege I received from him''.'' However, it has never been used in state affairs. If that was the case, the operation of the Holy Kingdom would have been easier, but someone would have noticed and suspected it. It''s not all-powerful enough to abuse it. First of all, it was a failure to stimte Leonil and directly attack the royal castle. But it doesn''t matter. I was sure from the start that I would fail. Because the real goal is different. Nelvenia pulled out a bottle of ck liquid. I threw it down the terrace without hesitation. The bottle hit the floor and shattered in vain, and the ck liquid flowed out. The ck liquid eventually vaporizes in an instant and disappears. It''s not just about preparing. Fragments of this bottle will already be rolling around in Ernesia Kingdom. This is the purpose from the beginning. She predicted the possibility that Arel would notice this method no matter what the circumstances. There was a high probability of obstruction. If that is the case, it is enough to induce them to limit the predictable range. The purpose is to harm the royal family. It just makes you think that way. No matter how much Arell did, if he noticed only one castle, he wouldn''t have looked elsewhere. He carried out this n himself without entrusting it to anyone else. She has the power to make it undetectable by any magic. So I had the confidence to sneak in without anyone noticing and n the work. No matter how much the opponent is a sage who is called a genius, he will not be able to catch a woman who wanders around ignoring even magic. The only person who can do this anywhere in the world is you. Nelvenia is so sure. It''s been 130 years. To use such a number...?'' Thinking about what was about to happen, a slightly bewildered smile leaked out. what she decorates. It is a terrible number that everyone will condemn if it is known to the world. There is awareness. But I think it can''t be helped. All for the sake of the kingdom. And for the people she is supposed to lead. God''s will is only for the sake of the holy nation and all believers.'' Because she is just a saint who receives the meaning through revtion and unfolds it. In other words, a puppet of God. Of course, if that god really exists. Finally having a drink. she threw down the ss. The moment the ss hit the floor and shattered, her figure was no longer there. Thest expression she made before disappearing was definitely. It was a mockery that seemed to despise everything in the world. A terrace where no one was left. The sound of footsteps resonated in a ce where footsteps should not be heard anymore. Eventually, the sound of footsteps stopped only when they reached the terrace. That''s right.... Even a woman who is called a saint, if she has power, does that inclination toward inwardness? A voice heard somewhere. Even if she is a saint who is infinitely benevolent towards the people of her own country, is she just a leader who is infinitely cruel to other countries, or is she just a hypocrite? The voice ismenting. ...that''s foolish. You are really uncivilized. Hemented as if he was genuinely sorry, as if he was pitiful, and as if he was insignificant. andughed He picked up a shard of ss scattered on the floor. A piece of ss reflects the moonlight and emits a cold light. It is really stupid. A woman who ims to be a saint. Watching the light, he sincerely held a sneer in his mouth. Will you fulfill your will in this life...? or not. His eyes went elsewhere this time. in the direction of the holy kingdom. Am I just going to remain an asshole? Spread of gue (1) There are many means to strengthen harmony among nobles. From a simple banquet to a ball where you can enjoy music and dance. They show off their culture through various means and enjoy interacting with other nobles. And as a venue for such exchanges, this is one of the things men typically enjoy. A young nobleman on horseback drew the bowstring. A plump fox was running away from where the arrow pointed. A fox that runs away at a moderately good speed for hunting. The nobleman who was aiming for it shot an arrow. A flurry of arrows flew and pierced the body of the fleeing fox. As it is, well-tamed hounds rush at the staggering fox and skillfully suffocate it. You''re good with a bow! Let''s admire the best with a bright smile. A noble holding a bow that had just been ced near him tidied up his clothes and bowed his head. Lord Luzel''s bow skills are always excellent. I was just lucky. Humbly, he handed the bow to the hunting servant and took a step back. Now, the head of each influential noble family, including Jeil, or the eldest sons of the family, are enjoying hunting and chatting in the hunting garden owned by the royal family. Just as wivespete at social gatherings, showing off their knowledge of dress, popr food, and music. Men show off their culture through bows like this. Any aristocrat should learn the minimum amount of swords and bows from an early age as culture. And the ce where you can show it off most beautifully is a hunting party like this. A garden cultivated exclusively for hunting..... It is more like a kind of forest than a garden, but he releases foxes and deer there in advance and drives them to show off his archery skills. It is the y of typical noble men. Moreover, the weather was good today, so it was a good day to enjoy hunting. Then, Ill try it this time. Earl Fugern, who had a territory in the west, took his usual bow and aimed an arrow at the deer he found at the right time. When he let go of the bowstring, the arrow flew past the deer''s body and missed. What?... I must have had bad luck. When Jeil offered words of constion, he smiled bitterly and tried to shoot the arrow again, but the deer had already noticed and ran away. Exmations of nobles came from everywhere. Its such a waste. It looks like your bow skills have slowed down because you''ve had a lot of work. He justughed at the nobles'' words, whether they wereforting or teasing him. It''s third-rate if you go overboard in a ce like this. Anyway, I have to give up on that deer. Hmm, is that so? Jeil narrowed his eyes and red at the deer running away. Then, suddenly, he aimed his bowstring at the deer. your majesty? Are you sure you''re going to shoot a deer that runs away? While everyone is holding their breath and wondering. Jeil shot the bow casually. The arrow flew freely and pierced the deer''s neck. There is no need for the hound to stop breathing. It really can''t be that great workmanship. You are wonderful, Your Majesty. I see.... It was a skill that reminded me of His Majesty the King. Thank you. But my father would have caught it with his bare hands. Jeil smiled softly in front of the nobles who praised his skills. After enjoying some hunting. They sat at a table in a moderately shady spot to rest for a while and sipped their tea. It''s surprising how much better your bow skills are after ascending the throne. I have been practicing for a while. Wouldnt that save face in front of the Lords? Saying that again Its a pity that Leonil-sama was absent today. Hmm, you dont look well. Originally, Leonil had to participate in this hunting party. However, for some reason, he had previously expressed his intention not to attend. And one of the other princes, Arel, doesn''t have much interest in hunting, so he doesn''t usually show up at hunting parties like this. It''s a big deal if you''re not feeling well. There''s a good pharmacist I know, and I''d like to make some medicine for him and send it to him. Leonil will be happy too. While chatting moderately, one of the nobles suddenly made a choking noise. It was Count Fugern, who had just missed the arrow. When everyone''s heads were focused at the sudden sound of coughing, he lowered his head, covering the corners of his mouth. It just ruined the mood. no. Don''t worry. Anyway, I guess I''m not feeling well. Then you wouldn''t have to force yourself toe out... No. It''s just because I''m tired these days. It''s nothing special, so it''s nothing to worry about, Your Majesty. Contrary to what he said, however, in reality hisplexion was a little off. Is that all? In fact, the faces of some nobles were not seen during this hunting party. Like Leonil, they were those who expressed their intention to not attend, saying they were not feeling well. Anyway, since the seasons change, it seems to be a time when it is easy to get sick. Hmmm... there shouldn''t be any problem... Jeil made a slightly worried face. There was something that bothered me a little. It reminded me of the fact that there have been frequent reports of an increase in the number of peopleining of illness recently. I think His Majesty would do well to be careful too. I guess so. I think it would be better to organize the hunt at this point. No one else disagreed with Jeil''s decision. .Please, this shouldn''t be a big deal. As if the world had answered his concerns. After a while, the Ernesia castle had to dere a state of emergency. A gue has begun to spread throughout the kingdom. Chapter 217 Chapter 217. Spread of the gue (2) The bad news came straight to my ears. The number of people showing symptoms of high fever throughout the kingdom is increasing... After looking at the report and the official letter sent down from the castle a while ago, I put both of them down and sighed. Both are truly heartbreaking. let me knock on the desk As if my aides are watching me, I am just silent. Normally, the atmosphere inside my office allows me to express my opinion first. Today was a bit different than usual. It''s an epidemic throughout the kingdom. Because I feel extremely dirty right now. And that ufortable nting is revealed as it is. Since I kept being silent and creating this atmosphere, everyone at least noticed that I was very ufortable with my nting, unlike usual. hmm''? Oh no. After realizing everyone''s mood, I reflected a little. Nothing gets better if you get tantly angry. ....sorry. Now is not the time to be upset. You can''t keep the mood down. I smiled bitterly and apologized. Yeah, you''ll have to think about getting upsetter. Forget about my ugliness now. Then, he shook his head, saying, Not everyone. By the way... Sir Arell? Is it true that there is an epidemic? okay. The royal castle has already finally recognized it and issued an official letter. .really fast. I said in a half sarcastic tone. It was three days ago that the report arrived from the spy whom I personally ordered to investigate. ....Yes, it''s an epidemic. There have been reports that some epidemics have urred in the western, central, and southern territories where damage has urred so far. The damage was spreading faster than expected. You guys... are you okay with your hometown? I appreciate Arel-nim''s concern. Fortunately, things are fine in my hometown. Asha said with a slight relief. Fortunately, her hometown was not affected by the gue. From what I''ve heard, Iret, who attends the academy in the royal capital, doesn''t seem to be sick. This is because the disease did not spread to the capital. There is no problem on my side either. Fortunately, there were no problems in Seina''s hometown. The territory where her hometown is located is also the area where the damage urred, and only that vige was safe. Does it have anything to do with origin or lineage? From what I''ve heard, no one among the dwarves has ever been sick. However, there is no time for such consideration now. It was urgent to deal with it first. is there little damage to the northern side? But for the time being, I''ll close all the gates and offer ess. In order to prevent the spread, lords in the kingdom have already taken measures to close their domains. Anywhere now, the gateway is firmly closed. This isn''t good... Because of just one disease, trade and transportation in all areas of the kingdom werepletely paralyzed. It''s never something to be taken lightly. Even in a short period of time,rge economic losses can ur. In the long term, the disease causes a great disruption to the operation of the country. Neither the danger from the inside nor the threat from the outside was something to be easily overlooked in either sense. Damnyes. In the end, he did it, right? Amentes out of nowhere. Did you really not want to look at me? I thought there was a chance this could happen. However, on the other hand, there was a part that thought that it would not be the end. yes i was wrong That bitch is more stupid than you can imagine. I knew it would happen, but. It was fortunate that we had already prepared all the countermeasures. First of all, lets just deal with what we have prepared. Are you all ready? ...Arell-sama is also using it? Damon asked cautiously. okay. For now, as long as it''s reported, that alone should be effective. Let''s do the rest as nned. By the way, there are enough medicines to use throughout the kingdom in a separate warehouse. These are the medicines that Damon and Dia were instructed toplete before. It would be enough to be used not only for Pahilia but also for the entire Ernesia Kingdom. What would have happened if I hadn''t expected it... Once again, I was irritated, but I suppressed it. Just in case, conduct a thorough crackdown, and if any of the residents show symptoms, inform them to report and deal with it immediately. First of all, the basic policy has been delivered. And I have to apply for other territories too... I will talk about the royal castle. This is a small negotiation, so I have no intention of doing business. There is no time for that in the first ce. First of all, we will focus our efforts only on solving this epidemic. No matter what happens, there is no problem as long as you are prepared. Still, I was thinking that if possible, it would be most desirable for me to step on the wrong leg. Fortunately, there was a drug that worked... I personally analyzed the contents of the ck bottle I had previously obtained and was convinced. As expected, the diseases now circting are of a manageable kind. Among the basic antibiotics I suggested, there is a medicine that works. However, that alone cannot be reassuring. It is realistically difficult to treat all diseases with only medicine. Fortunately, something that made up for that shoring already existed in this world. Fortunately, there is magic here. If you use healing magic, your wounds will heal to some extent and you can restore your physical strength. It''s a healing magic... It''s something that doctors in a world without magic would be shocked to hear. On the other hand, the pharmacy is just as crude on this side. At best, the absurd idea of brewing medicinal herbs or making medicine by squeezing the blood of an unheard of creature is proudly described in medical books. I had to hold back quite a bit because of this cultural difference while reading the medical books here because of my recent drug problem. However, this is not something to criticize. I can''t help but look at the customs of the times here. Thanks to you, I think it will be resolved somehow. If you mobilize this and the magicians and use your strength to heal, the situation will be able to be quelled early. To make up for the insufficient number of wizards, he made a request to the Mage Tower. Fortunately, Helmin readily epted my request. Of course, that wasn''t free either. This is unavoidable. It takes money and manpower to move the wizards. Even if it''s cheap, it should be worth it. I wonder how much damage this will cause.... As I skim through the documents, I automatically frown. It''s even more irritating when the approximate damage figures are calcted. In addition, I sneaked out of the territory once and looked around the area where the disease was prevalent. If you have the inner workings of a person like me, there is no problem with any disease or poison. I personally did my research and was convinced. It was spread by artificial means... The rate of outbreak of the disease is too fast. What should have taken months has spread in a matter of weeks. Even if it is a viral disease, this speed cannot bemon sense. At this point, you have to admit. Seongguk... No, that saintess has the ability to control disease... Of course, it is not known to the public. I guess so. If it is known that she can manipte disease, is that a saint? witch. Like the fact that I jumped over the barriers of my city at will. It is possible that you are hiding your power. ....Well, I''m not in a position toin to anyone about hiding their powers. However, it is still unclear whether it is her power or a technical factor. It''s a question.. You can grab the person in question and ask. There are other questions, but they are not something to be resolved now. First of all, the immediate solution to the situation is first... Rather.... did I just have to see the end in my hands?'' Actually, I expected it. I''m sure he didn''t try to trick Leonil-hyung into causing trouble. If it was a country that didn''t care whether it was good or not, I''d rather give up the capital and y tricks on the local territories. And sure enough, I really did. Wouldn''t it have been better to smash it with my own hands at the point of threat? It''s not that I didn''t worry about that. There''s nothing I can''t do.'' It will be a long, long game of tag, but it won''t be impossible. But it can''t be. It shouldn''t be. It''s not because it''s annoying. ....No what. There''s a little bit of that too. The real reason is obvious. First of all, I needed a justification to y her. I''m not sure of the saintess'' real skills... It''s like the fact that she ignored the barriers of my city and went in and out. Like the trick that shook Leonil hyung-nim. Something is strange. Even then, if you put your mind to it, you could catch it. In other words, I can''t catch her move unless I''m really determined. The power of the saintess known to the world and the feeling of seeing it in real life are quite different. Well, it''smon sense to hide your skills on the floor... but for now, let''s deal with it carefully. First of all, I didn''t want to rush into it. Because a human who has the ability to specialize in escaping will hide properly once he thinks he''s wrong. Even like me, if something goes wrong, I have prepared one or two means to go away enjoying a prosperous life for about 100 years. So it was necessary to properly hold the pod and drive it. After thoroughly burying it in the world, you have to hunt it after making it have no ce to set foot. That''s why... I had no choice but to neglect some actions. ....On the other hand, I also thought that a woman who took the name of a saint would really get her hands dirty here. I was even amazed at the fact that he acted wonderfully as expected. That bitch already took the fight.'' You''ll need to do a little more research on why it''s doing this. But it was clear that she was quarreling. Yes, admit it. It''s a great deration of war. Then there is only one way left. If possible, I have to drive it properly and catch it... but I have roughly thought of the means. It was about as if I was contemting what to do while examining the crystal ball-shaped magic tools that I had arranged on the desk. Someone knocked on my office door. These footsteps are Diagun. e in. Quietly, Dia entered and bowed her head to me. You came a littleter than expected. sorry. No, I dont mean to condemn you More Dia. I examined her face. If I am not mistaken, there is less expression on the face than usual. A little while ago you didnt say a word. ....yes. While discussing the matter of illness, Dia''s condition was a little strange. He didn''t talk too much. Of course, when asked, he answered and gave simple opinions. But other than that, there was no personal opinion per se. The whole time Dia was lost in thought. It''s not me who can''t notice it. At first, I wondered if it was because I asked my close friends about their hometowns, but it didn''t seem like a simple reason. ...Arel-nim, there''s something I want to ask you. Tell me its okay. Previously, Arel-sama was expecting the disease to turn. Yeah it was. Thanks to that, I was able to cope somehow. What are you curious about? Be honest. Could it be that this epidemic was caused artificially? I see. Was that what you were curious about? Why are you curious about that? It kept bothering me. Dia calmly continued as if suppressing something faintly. As soon as I saw the report on this disease, I felt a sense of deja vu. Feeling of dj vu? Yes I am not new to this disease. Dia feels familiar with the widespread disease in the kingdom. It''s not unfamiliar... what does that mean? Chapter 218 Chapter 218. Spread of contagious disease (3) Maybe you re the one. I guessed what she meant. And that too in a very undesirable sense. It''s very simr to the disease that circted in the town where I lived. ....Really? You''re not mistaken, are you? However, I already knew that Dia wasn''t frivolous enough to tell me what she was mistaken for. You can never be mistaken. Dia said confidently. ...I can''t forget it. The scene at that time... of the vigers falling ill... the appearance of my friend''s family. How can you forget? Well, maybe not. I understood why he was so confident. ...I don''t even know what kind of disease is circting in Dia''s vige. because it is not recorded. At that time, the lord of the ce did not investigate much and burned the vige itself, so it could not be left behind. However, Dia, who survived there, must remember clearly. So you mean the symptoms are the same? I''m sorry for her, but one question came right in my head. If the one hypothesis I am now assuming is true. That bitch was trash beyond my imagination.'' My evaluation of her went down another notch. Silent anger wells up. But I can''t say this out of my mouth right now. Arell-sama, is it really artificial? Uhm?????? I pondered for a while. Which one is right? teach the truth? Or are you just arguing that the evidence is stillcking? What should I do? It must be artificial. After much consideration, I chose to acknowledge her reasoning. Anyway, even if I put up with it, there is a possibility that he will reach that point on his own. Then I thought it would be better to give an answer when my words reach me now. ....Is that so. Sorry, but I wont tell you about the culprit yet. It wasn''t that he was worried that Dia might do something. Because more evidence needs to be gathered. I know. I can''t embarrass Arell-nim anymore... I just wanted to know that. Is that so? Dia didn''t say anything else and was about to leave. She is not idle either. Dia. I called her to leave. yes. Just remember this. I was wondering if I could talk about something else, but I wanted to say this. I have no intention of leaving the person who orchestrated this incident alone. Remember. So wait. ....yes. So that''s what I ordered. train properly You will need it soon. All right. Dia gave a solid answer, and this time she really retreated. I can''t fathom what she might be thinking now. You won''t know unless you''re a party to it. ....Right. The things of the world are really things you dont know even if you know. I sighed and took a moment to organize my thoughts. I see... Then is there anything more to decline? If this is the case, there is only one thing left. sort out the situation as soon as possible. To pay back dozens of times. Within the same rule of nation to nation on the stage of the world, I will keep the line within the limit and repay you. There is no more reprieve. With this, I decided to regard that woman... Saint Nelvania as an enemy from the bottom of my heart. Watching is over now. It is important to punish the perpetrator, but it is more important to deal with what happened first. First of all, thanks to thebination of antibiotics and healing magic that I had started using, I was able to prevent a big mess from happening. Originally, it is difficult to save patients if it is only medicine. This is because young people may not know it, but those with rtively weak physical strength, such as children and the elderly, cannot endure it. For that purpose, he said to use healing magic together. Here, the healing magic is the horse, and the actual principle is to transfer mana to the opponent''s body to temporarily increase recovery. That''s why if you don''t have stamina, it''s enough to improve the healing magic and give it the strength to endure. In fact, a considerable number of patients could be saved in that way. Of course, not everyone could be saved. There is also a fate that cannot be overturned no matter how hard you try. There were also a few people who distrusted medicine and magic and insisted on folk remedies, so they couldn''t be saved. I ordered people to keep persuading me, but even so, not everyone will be convinced. Until then, I can''t say anything. We have no choice but to continue to support patients in this way. And apart from that, there were other things to do. * * * ...is this ce? I arrived at a vige in the west with only the wizards and a minimal escort. It is one of the viges where the gue was rampant. It is dangerous. Please, at least Arell-nim is waiting for me at my castle... The person who stopped me from approaching that vige casually was the local lord. It was natural for him to hold back. Now that vige is in a state where all the residents have been moved and left virtually unattended because of the epidemic. I will go into that ce. So, of course, it''s worth being frightened. are you okay. I already told you that you don''t approach me without thinking. I pointed to the anti-epidemic magic tool attached to my clothes. Of course, the minimum countermeasures have been prepared. Actually, it doesn''t matter if I don''t have it, but that''s when I''m alone. I had to make the minimum quarantine tools for the other guys as well. Even if you try to do relief work, it is meaningless if the person you are trying to provide is sick and copses. Magic is so convenient. You don''t have to make cumbersome protective clothing. However, unlike me, the middle-aged aristocrat who followed me was anxious and trembling. If you''re that anxious, why don''t you go back? It can''t be. If I wait in the castle for Arel-nim, won''t my honor as a noble fall to the ground? Oh yeah? Then do whatever you want. I didn''t listen to him anymore and headed for the vige. Normally, he would be a little more suitable for conversation, but he''s busy right now. I have to finish the business quickly. Something is strange. There are no people, but it feels like the vige is dead. Entering the vige, I muttered as I looked around the ce. I don''t have a sense of life too much, so it''s kind of awkward. ...because the disease is going around. I can''t help it. Dia, who was walking quietly beside me, helped me. Now, there are no residents inside the vige, so it ispletely different from a ghost town. Even though I''ve been away for less than a month. Is a vige where no one lives deste so quickly? Then where should I look? I quietly took out a piece of test paper from my pocket and held it out against the wind. Then the white paper turns red. Its serious. This time, it was a test paper made in line with the epidemic. If it is stained, it means that the virus is dormant. Does this mean that even if the disease is cured, if you live here, you can get the disease again? I checked it and clicked my tongue. Originally, if an epidemic circtes, what should the vige do? When I asked, the lord hesitated for a moment before answering. As a pestilence measure, you should originally burn the entire vige. I guess so. For them, that''s the bare minimum. I don''t know the cause of the disease and I don''t know the detailed principle. The most certain thing is to incinerate it with fire. ...incineration. Arell? No, nothing. I stopped talking. I don''t know if it''s the other guys, but when Dia is next to me, there''s nothing more to say. Is the vige the only one that belongs to the target of incineration? It would be better not to ask for it verbally. That''s why the lord didn''t seem veryfortable right now. You havent taken that action yet, have you? of course. I did it without fail. I asked my oldest brother to send an official notice to all areas in the kingdom, and I firmly warned him not to incinerate it. Of course, there were many voices expressing doubts. There were also quite a few sober opinions that the epidemic should be dealt with before it spreads. I resolutely ignored all of them andpletely banned them. Watch. Even if you don''t burn it, there''s a way. In the first ce, are there just one or two viges with an epidemic now? If all of them are incinerated, the people will lose their ce to live, and even if the disease is cured, the pain will not go away. It is a huge loss not only for emotional reasons, but also in an economic sense. I know that''s the enemy''s purpose, but would you stay still? Lets try Dia. ....yes. Dia nodded quietly and stepped forward. The lord, who has been watching her actions, is puzzled and carefully asks me. She is Arel-samas exclusive mage, right? What are you trying to do? There is something I want to try out a little bit. A test If this works properly, there wont be a need to incinerate the vige. yes? I left him who didn''t understand, and I just said I knew when I saw him. Dia quietly left the starter word. While unraveling dozens ofplex spells, the magic spells I''ve been thoroughly practicingtely are activated. The difficulty level of the spell is 7 sses. Mana Nanoparticle Control. All it emits is blue light. The other mages seem to wonder if this is a sess or not. I determined that it was starting properly. Anyway, this isn''t offensive magic. No, in the first ce, the effect of magic was really insignificant. Reorganizes mana into particles at the nano level. Control it to perform a specificmand. That''s all. It''s a downgraded version of nanomachines for treatment.'' It mimics the nanoparticle-sized technological system, which is the mostmonly used technology in the world where parascience has developed. However, due to the limitations of the technology, it can only be controlled ording to pre-arrangedmands. In this case, I have only onemand. Removal of specific virus.'' In a world where science has developed, nanomachines are also used for treatment. Use this to remove only a specific virus. In addition to medicine, it is a means prepared as a countermeasure. If this is properly applied, it can be purified without having to incinerate the vige. It''s against the rules, but I can''t help it.'' I felt bitter. I didn''t try to introduce more technology than necessary here. I tried to apply only the technology that could be solved or developed in the hands of the people here. ....If it wasn''t for me to y and eat, I tried to be as self-respecting as possible. The reason is that.... put something away Fortunately, it seems to be working out.'' I can''t see it with other people''s eyes, but it''s definitely caught in my senses. That the nanoparticles are working properly ording to a specificmand. Of course.... to the extent that it is felt as a flow. Even I can''t pinpoint exactly how it works. My eyes are not some kind of optical microscope..... .... What bothers me. It''s not a spell, it''s Dia.... Today, Dia was quieter than usual. It still seems to be bothering me. ...Let''s solve that problemter.'' Now this measure must bepleted. A few minutes after the mana particles wrapped around the vige as if cleaning it, Dia let out a light breath and removed the staff. It''s done. great job. Rest for now. Its okay. At this level Your work isnt over yet, so rest. Just this time, it was firmlyid out. Chapter 219 Chapter 219. Spread of gue (4) Even if you say it''s okay, this magic is quite difficult. It also consumes quite a bit of mental power to cover a vige. This is the biggest downside... Even if it was programmed as simply as possible, the difficulty of the technique itself could not be lowered any further. The only ones I can write are Dia and I. ...Of course, if you look for it, there aren''t any wizards over 7th ss. I can''t teach you this carelessly. The risk of an ident is great. In the end, Dia has no choice but to work hard. Fortunately, she showed enthusiasm and managed to learn it somehow. ...Let''s take a look first. I took out another test paper and tried it. The color does not change. This means that the virus has been properly disposed of. I need to do some more observations, but this should be enough. Now let''s tell them that this town is safe. Yeongju looked as if hismon sense had been shaken. Not only that, but the others have enough bewildered faces. In the first ce, the concept of a virus is unfamiliar to them. It was natural to not believe that the culprit had been removed. Did all the gues really disappear? At least there won''t be another epidemic like now... but we shouldn''t be vignt. But at least you won''t have to burn the whole vige down ormit atrocities. Whew... I''m really d. Thank you, Arell. Youngju pretended to sweep his chest as if he was sincerely relieved, and bowed his head at me. There''s no way I want to incinerate him with peace of mind. How heartbreaking is that as a human before the lord. He thanked me over and over again. Countermeasures againsttent viruses have proven that this can be solved. Then the rest of the thing to do is..... .....Dia needs to work a little harder, is that okay? As Dia wanders around the kingdom, there is no other way but to use her strength to eradicate the gue. When I asked for my understanding, Dia epted it with a natural nod. It is to solve this situation. I never think of it as difficult or distasteful. If thats the case, thank you. First of all, after getting achievements to solve thetent virus problem. With some time left, we decided to take a look at the temporary clinic where patients were gathered in the manor. There will be no shortage of medicine, right? Thanks to Arel-nim, there is never a shortage. Listening to the exnation of the lord crouching next to me, I nced over the clinic. There, magicians dispatched from the kingdom were reaching out to the sick with a helping hand, providing medicine and treatment. Fortunately, the lord''s words that there was no shortage seemed to be true. It was not only the support sent by the kingdom, but the lord here showed signs of supporting the patients at his own expense. Then there will be no problem. It seems like we have to hurry, so let''s go back to Fahilia for now. There is also a need to talk to the royal castle about today''s achievements. It was then. Boo please save my son! please! ....It''s not a quiet clinic, but for some reason I heard a voice that sounded more sorrowful than the others. What is going on? Calling out those who wanted to find out, I headed there myself. There, a man who appeared to be a farmer was holding the wizards by the hem of their clothes and screaming on his stomach. There is also a need to talk to the royal castle about today''s achievements. It was then. Boo please save my son! please! ....It''s not a quiet clinic, but for some reason I heard a voice that sounded more sorrowful than the others. What is going on? Calling out those who wanted to find out, I headed there myself. There, a man who appeared to be a farmer was holding the wizards by the hem of their clothes and screaming on his stomach. Please save my son! ....Hmm, I think I understand what''s going on. First of all, I asked the wizards and doctors what was going on to confirm. What happened? ...Actually, that child''s condition is serious...it''s a very difficult situation to use your hands on. Apparently, the boy lying over there was the patient in question. ....As expected, the situation has deteriorated excessively and it is difficult to use your hands. Because my medicine isn''t all-powerful. It cannot be used for patients who are toote. I can''t. Dia, if its okay, work hard one more time. All right. She recited the incantation without a hint of dislike. Blue particles flowed from the wand and wrapped around the child''s body. Originally, it is a technique used for treatment. You could also write it like this After all, the purpose is to remove the virus. Then, if it is limited to the current epidemic, it can be applied to treatment as well. Although the avable talent is limited, it cannot be openly used for universal treatment. But even in this situation, turning away is something that shouldn''t happen as a human being. At least I''m not stingy enough not to use it for a patient dying right in front of my eyes. Thanks to the grace of the mana particles, the child''s expression became surprisingly calm. However, since the lost energy was not replenished, I only asked the doctors and magicians to be careful. Thank you, Prince! Wizard! Thank you very much! I nodded moderately at the words of gratitude of the child''s parents, who bowed down in a voice mixed with tears. Those who recognized me at that voice stood up one after another and shouted words of thanks, so we hurriedly left before the uproar escted. The whole time Dia was holding on to her staff. UW ?????? I''m just pretending not to notice her condition. yes dia Be patient. Not long now. A gue that struck the entire kingdom of Ernesia. It did not take long for the epidemic, which almost terrified the public with its high fatality rate apanied by high fever, to subside. It was thanks to Arell''s generous sending of medicines and wizards hired by the Mage Tower at the right time. If only medicine was prescribed, it would have been difficult to rescue children or the elderly without physical strength. However, thanks to the generous support of expensivebor costs and magic stones, the treatment of patients was able to proceed without major problems. In addition, they noticed signs in the early stages, promptly closed the gates of each territory, closed the border just in case, and strengthened the borders, albeit temporarily. The former is to prevent the spread of the disease, and thetter is to prepare for the danger that wille from outside. Unsurprisingly, from where he had heard the information, at least a portion of the army with the country''s emblems erased from each of the three directions of the kingdom was advancing towards the kingdom of Ernesia. They were self-proimed thieves. They must have been the scapegoats sent to confirm the news that Ernesia Kingdom was weakened due to illness. In other words, it was a reconnaissance effected by someone''s influence to check the state of Ernesia Kingdom. It was the three great sword masters who were preparing just in time to defeat each of those armies. Let''s defer mentioning the performance of the three to ater opportunity. Even with military power, it shows off its majesty that it is still strong, and it is treating the disease that is circting inside as soon as possible. At first, the people who were frightened by the fact that the disease was circting were greatly relieved to see therge amount of medicines loaded on the wagon and the magicians who generously gave them healing magic, and praised the kingdom for taking these measures. Another reason for praising the kingdom was that it did not respond by burning viges and cities even though there was an epidemic. In addition, the fact that Arel gave this kind of support at the cost of his personal assetster became known as a conversation among nobles, and once again the voices of praise for Allel rose. But not everyone couldugh. There were people who were taken aback by Ernesia Kingdom''s prompt response. They put their heads together and wondered. uh? Isn''t this?'' There were people who muttered that after receiving a report on the situation in Ernesia Kingdom. The highest ranking priests of the Zelnian Holy Kingdom. Big how the heck did this happen? They sighed one after another as they read the report sent by the spy who had infiltrated Ernesia Kingdom. Ernesia Kingdom''s excessively quick response was unbelievable. We definitely thought that God would listen to our will... but they licked their lips as if they were sorry. Nelvania-samas revtion must have been right, but I never thought they would shake it off on their own. This will ruin the n. They already knew that an epidemic would break out in Ernesia Kingdom. This is because the saintess once received a revtion and ryed the truth. A great gue wille to the kingdom of Ernesia. The body will burn like a fire, the blood will dry up, and many will suffer.'' In fact, it was certain that the gue had begun to circte as revealed. But how did this happen? Didn''t the kingdom of Ernesia deal with the disease too quickly? Thanks to this, the priests were embarrassed inside. I am appalled at having to make official contact with them directly. A middle-aged priest sighed heavily. The Holy Kingdom had alreadypleted preparations to support'' the Kingdom of Ernesia. Their intention was to clear arge debt to Ernesia Kingdom first. I had already prepared and contacted Ernesia saying that they could help at any time, but ....Already at that time, Ernesia''s liaison officer had returned only the reply, I will only be grateful for your will.'' Then I had to grit my teeth thinking that it was already toote. It''s embarrassing not only the support n, but also this one. The other priests are also in trouble and are breaking out in a cold sweat. I dont know what to say to the pdins on our side. When the Kingdom of Ernesia refused to support the Holy Kingdom. At that time, the army that had been prepared for the cause was also lost where it should go. In fact, support was an excuse. Anyway, I was going to put a condition that Ernesia Kingdom would not easily ept, and the moment I refused it, I was going to enter the temple right away using a pre-prepared justification. If the Kingdom of Ernesia is reeling from disease, it should be able to take control of it with the national power of the Holy Kingdom. They saw this as a divine opportunity. Ironically, however, the kingdom of Ernesia overcame the opportunity bestowed by God on its own. I dont know what kind of witchcraft he used. Id rather use that as an excuse. The priests are still expressing their desire for invasion, unable to hide their regrets. no. I guess it''s time to keep quiet and watch. Saint Nelvania, who had not said a word until now, finally opened her mouth. But the words that came out of her lips were far from what the priests hoped for. Nelvania, what do you mean by that? In the first ce, this opportunity will be as revealed. Then wouldnt it be right to advance now? But they are also the ones who have ovee the disease. And I was only predicted that an epidemic would circte. So, there is no point in trying to enter like this. Maybe it''s still worth fighting for. Nelvenia did not want to wage war on them in such an uncertain situation. Above all, we do not want their destruction. I just wanted to let them know about the majesty of our god. If they ovee, that would be the will of God. ....All right. The priests meekly gave up. However, dissatisfaction toward Nelvania for making this decision leaked out from his eyes, albeit weakly. She noticed it, but for now pretended not to see it and closed her eyes. First, lets watch. Chapter 220 Chapter 220. The spread of the gue (5) As the priests withdrew after the meeting. Nelvenia still couldn''t leave the conference room. Is that strange? If there are others, I can''t even talk to myself like this. This conference room, now empty, was the perfect ce to organize your thoughts. You react so quickly. She too was quite astonished at the quick response of Ernesia Kingdom. Normally, if an epidemic like this spreads, a country with weak national power would perish. No matter how powerful a country is, it cannot avoid great losses. However, if the spy''s report is true, the number of deaths in the kingdom currently does not exceed three digits. ...wasn''t it like this 130 years ago? The head is tilted sideways. Could it be that it doesnt work for humans in Ernesia Kingdom? no it can''t be It was obviously selected after verifying that it worked properly. It can''t be. This method has already been verified once before. At least at the time of the experiment, I confirmed that it was sufficiently effective and put this method on the n. But if you ask yourself these questions, no one will give you an answer. No, no one would understand even the meaning of her self-talk. Is he too? Nelvania remembered Arel''s face. A boy who forgot chocte in front of a store while leisurely walking in the dark in the city. However, unlike his rxed behavior, he is a genius who is currently taking over the continent. and. In Nelvania, it is an infinitely troublesome existence. He was undoubtedly the one who came up with the countermeasures for this epidemic. After all, he''s not someone who can be easily antagonized. Originally, I didn''t want to start a fight this time. However, time is not infinite for her either. If we miss this period, how many more generations will we have to waste until the next opportunityes? He pretends to be rxed, but in reality he is more impatient than anyone else. So, first of all, I chose the method that seemed to be the most effective. But it also failed. The question is how he wille outter. Already, she is thinking on the premise that Arel is certain of who the culprit is. There is a corner that is stabbed enough to be noticed at roughly some point. However, I do not think that there will be an immediate protest. Political interests are never simple. You can''te in with just a heart attack. Above all, there is no evidence. However, the opponent is not an ordinary person either. If it took a long time, surely if it was Arel, he woulde to ask for this price even if he made another justification. There is no time. We must move on to the next method as soon as possible. Nelvenia changed all ns. You can be sure now. The fall of Ernesia Kingdom, her long-cherished wish and the long-cherished wish of the Holy Kingdom. We have to achieve that somehow in this generation. Otherwise, there is no guarantee that the next opportunity wille. To that end, Nelveniaid her eyes down. On the table, traces of the priests meeting a little while ago remain. messy papers. And a map of the continent spread out in the middle. The ce where her eyes were directed was right next to Ernesia Kingdom... .... Merman Empire. A country of foolish emperors who still im to be an empire and cling to the majesty of the past. First of all, it would be better to go round. After all, this was the purpose. Her eyes glowed coldly. We''ll take care of this first. There are many things to use. There are still ns to unfold. Yeah, its too early to give up. sheughed and murmured. Yet, within Nelvenia, the longing for a secret wish has not faded. A burning desire beyond simple madness. I can''t give up yet. Because it is something that must be aplished even for the sake of the Holy Kingdom. What is it that drives her so much? No one but the saintess herself would know that. All she wants is... Everything for the children who will grow up in the Holy Land. Just a few days ago, when the epidemic had calmed down. I really can only say thank you. I pretended to be flustered and stopped the oldest brother from trying to lower his head with a light smile as if he had no face. Oh hey, this brother is really good! What are you trying to do when someone sees you? Don''t do that. Would His Majesty be able to bow his head easily? Arel, dont do that too much. If it wasn''t for you, honestly, I still get chills down my spine as to how I would have gotten through this. That would not be a mere metaphor. In fact, even now, the older brother''s face was full of worry. Now, the epidemic problem is almost over. If you think about the incubation period, you won''t be able to let gopletely, but if you pay attention, there won''t be any more problems. We have already supplied enough medicine to each region. In case of an emergency, he advised them to put down instructions to request any amount of support from the royal castle. Thank you so much.... The reason why Jeil hyung-nim is thanking me over and over again right now is no different. This is because I personally paid for all the expenses, including the medicine I sprayed and the wages of the magicians. All treatments are free of charge. Thanks to that, the people actively cooperated with the treatment. Although the royal family''s finances were enough to cover this measure. I dared to pay for it myself. just in case Since this was a man-made disaster, I deliberately stepped forward because I knew that reducing the kingdom''s national power even a little bit was her will. It is for the kingdom. What is the point of me amassing a fortune if there is no kingdom? No wonder. At first, I shook all kinds of pretense. It is true that we spent a lot of money. But I don''t think that this will forever remain my loss. ....That''s right, you''ll definitely get the price. For now, let''s be generous like this and quietly sharpen our knives. ....I see. Jeil hyung-nim is looking at me warmly. No, beyond that, somehow I even feel respected. First of all, we believe that the disease itself will not cause any more damage if we pay enough attention. I''ll send an official letter to each lord as well. After saying that, we let out a long sigh at the same time. External measures, such as countermeasures against infectious diseases, are sufficient. So now that''s the next problem. ???? Arell. Brother Jeil thought about it for a while and then he shook his head heavily. When do you think it would be a good time to dere war? Contrary to his usual benign behavior, he asked me, disying ferocious anger like apletely different person. In that moment, I was sure. I thought that this person was indeed one of my father''s sons. War...that''s it. I have already read your letter. I guess so. When I suggested a countermeasure, I also wrote and posted my opinion on this situation. It''s all the work of those guys from Seongguk! Those guys are bad! Of course, there''s no way you can''t stop thinking about something like that. I guess I''m going to get pretty hot. Even though I asked for it in the letter. It''s still an inference. We need more confirmation. I also consider this to be unnatural. I guess so. Then shouldnt we make sure they pay the price as well? Even when I said before that I had to prepare for war, the older brother, who didn''t take it very seriously, is speaking with a nuance that he wants me to agree to the war at least this time. That would be absurd, both as a king and as a human being. Deliberately spreading an epidemic to undermine national power? It is not a method that a human being with a proper conscience woulde up with. Wouldnt it be enough to make a justification somehow? ...I think such lines are my specialty. Why do you want to indulge your taste for agitation and fabrication? I was going to give an Arel-style fair agitation and fabrication lecture, but I gave up. That''s not what''s important now. War.. Why is that? Your Majesty? Regarding that war, I would like you to wait a little longer. Why? Wasnt it you, Arel, who said that we should be prepared? It was. When I say this, it''s like two words in one mouth. But then and now I feel different. At that time, I only suggested that Seongguk attack first. Now I know that the Holy Kingdom is more outgoing than I thought. Of course, the measures won''t change either. Of course, we can retaliate well enough now. yes. The oldest brother also agreed. Neither is he mindlessly pursuing war. Think about it all. This is what I want to attack because I am sure I will win. Even at this stage, I believe that our side will win if Ernesia Kingdom and Seongguk fight. In the first ce, because the national power is so different, the Seongguk is making dirty moves. But for now, I want you to wait a little longer. Why? ....The reason is. can i tell you this? hmm? Are you okay? Anyway, the only person who hears this story is my older brother. It doesnt fill the castle. What''? I don''t think I''ll be relieved at all to ask the cost of this work as a simple war. The reason doesn''t matter. It feels so cheap to make me pay the price for making fun of me with just such retaliation. If it was a simple political enemy, I wasn''t interested in ending it with just a war. But now it is different. That saintess ispletely looking down on me. It''s clear that he thinks it''s okay to just avoid my eyes and knock. He must be thinking about another number right now. I know very well what that type of person is like. Because I''m just like that. Isn''t that right, Your Majesty? A single war is too cheap for an opponent who does this. ...Arel, you are the only one who would say such a thing anywhere in the world. Jeil hyung-nimughed as if he couldnt stop and asked again as if he didnt understand. If you''re not satisfied... Then how do you feel better? Common sense tells us that the best retaliation avable in this situation is by far war. On the other hand, if the wordmon sense is omitted here, the story is different. There is a way. method? yes. A way to bring down the person who led this incident, inflict all sorts of humiliation, and punish it. Iughed evilly on purpose. It''s good to say these words with a viin-like face. It''s a humiliation... I don''t mind paying the price with just war. That''s the easiest way. But only then will the ringleader escape. is it....? i get it. After I persuaded him, Jeil Hyung-nim eventually agreed. Because I agree with what you mean by wanting to pay the price. Yes, so I would like you to wait a little bit even if it is frustrating. Hmm how long do we have to wait? I raised my index finger at his question. Within a month, we will humiliate the mastermind behind this pandemic. I will deny her and all the reputation that the Holy Kingdom has built. And confidently asserted. After that, there will be no room left for her. After I finished talking with the best hyung-nim. I returned to the manor andy down halffortably in my soft chair. Retaliationyes, if possible, we should retaliate properly. Talking to herself, she refrained from wanting to leave the territory right away. Chapter 221 Chapter 221. Spread of contagious disease (6) + Princess'' determination (1) Originally, it would not be difficult to invade the Holy Land right away, grab the Saintess by the hair and drag her out. But that''s just my personal resentment. In this case, quite a few people''s personal feelings remained. If so, wouldn''t it be more satisfying to enjoy that revenge together? Revenge is best shared - and killing her now will only cost the world a chance to learn her true self. She will only go down in history as a saint. I can''t ept that If possible, it would be much more fun to thoroughly refute the contradictions of the Holy Kingdom, give them shame enough to make them want to die, and then thoroughly destroy them... no, wouldn''t it be more rewarding? ...A saint. I''m sure he''s known as a pretty benevolent person in the Zelnian Holy Land, right? Although he is in a position where he is easily distracted by the desire for power, unlike other priests, he does not reveal his selfish desires. It is said that he devotes all his energies to taking care of his followers. But what is the reality? In the end, the only thing her kindness can reach is her own followers. Other than that... what about those who im that the Holy Kingdom is a heresy? In addition, what had he been doing while inciting hostility toward the Kingdom of Ernesia? I can onlyugh at myself who finally learned the reality of what they did by investigating them one by one recently. what is god Isn''t it just a selfish country? what are you Aren''t you guys moving for just that reason? It''s not just an epidemic. to assert their doctrines. The many contradictions they have done to prove the grace of God they im. Its traces are evident in the past years. What about a saintess? In the end, they are just cunning human beings pretending to be benevolent. It is nothing more than an insignificant human vessel that can only be benevolent within the boundaries of the holy kingdom. Then breaking such a narrow bowl is simple. Human beings are paid ording to their achievements. I looked at the magic tool in the form of a crystal ball. And the time to pay for it wille soon, Nelvania. Staring at it, I smiled. You said you don''t want us to meet because of something unpleasant? In the end, you''re making unsavory things. The Princess''s Determination (1) While everyone, including Arel, is busy resolving the epidemic. There was only one girl who was floating in this situation. Am I really okay?'' For now, she is just a body held by a recruit, but she was born as an imperial princess. There is no way for her, as a foreign person, to intervene in the country''s important affairs. She didn''t know anything about the situation up to now, except that she had been told only fragmentarily. All I''ve heard is that an epidemic was circting in Ernesia Kingdom and a state of emergency was dered because of it? It was all that Arel directly asked him to stay still for safety. The servants serving Pena in the castle were also cautious. He paid more attention than usual, asking about Pena''s condition several times a day. It wasn''t that she wouldn''t notice that everyone was more cautious than usual. I''m used to reading the atmosphere. Thanks to a habit from his days in the imperial pce, he quickly noticed that the infectious disease problem was more serious than he thought. Are you okay? This time it leaked out of my mouth. Although it is a problem in another country, Pena cannot help but worry. She is familiar with the fear of contagious diseases. Even in the Empire, viges were wiped out countless times every few years due to gue. There''s no way I wouldn''t be worried. If there is a really serious epidemic there. Her homnd, the Merman Empire, is also at risk of being affected. Arel said he was fine. I didnt see Arel for the past few days, but he said that he was fine and there was nothing to worry about. Well, he seemed busy, but not very impatient, so it might not really be a big deal. When we run into each other every once in a while, seeing them wandering aroundining, I want to eat something sweet!'', it didn''t seem too serious. Its a big deal. Pena sighed and stroked Smander Sele, who was curled up on the table. Perhaps because it is a fire spirit, it feels moderately warm to the touch, which is different from other reptiles. But Arel doesn''t seem to think it''s that cute. After all, is there a difference between the sensibilities of spiritists and other people? Spirit magic... Pena suddenly muttered. The reason why he was kicked out halfway here. This happened inevitably because the empire wanted to strengthen friendship with the Holy Kingdom from the days when her father, the former emperor, ruled. It must have been a problem for the imperial family to have a person with the qualities of an elementalist. Elemental magic is the power that demon-possessed children learn. For some reason, Seongguk insisted that and hated the spirits. If it is known, the understanding between the two countries will be different. That''s why Pena was naturally sent as a hostage after losing thest war. I''ll catch up someday anyway. It seemed that he wanted to hand over the responsibility to Ernesia Kingdom. Rather, he would have wanted to force himself to im that he had awakened to spiritual magic under the influence of the kingdom of Ernesia. Even if she thought about it, even if it was petty, she had nothing to say. Contrary to the Empire''s intentions, however, Pena''s current life was not very ufortable. Rather, it was ironic that life might be morefortable now because no one noticed. Still, I can''t feelfortable. Your qualities are only a hindrance to the prosperity of the empire. That''s why I''m trying to make sure that nothing happens.'' It was the habit of the former emperor and father. That''s why Pena had to spend the past days with quiteplicated feelings. To be honest, there are overwhelmingly few good memories. The memories of being treated as unnecessary members of the royal family are simply innumerable. not recognized that was her life However, unlike others, there was someone who acknowledged his qualities as a Spirit Commander. The boy said that it was by no means a repulsive quality and offered to restore her honor. Is that okay? Is it really okay to develop my spiritual talent as he taught me? With a sigh, Pena received the letter that arrived this morning. This letter, branded with the Emperor of the Empire, is a regr correspondence sent from the homnd from time to time. First of all, the external justification is studying abroad. Of course, they had the right to send and receive letters that informed the current state of Pena or conveyed news from the empire. Anyway, if it''s a separate inspection and a simple exchange of regards, it won''t be a problem. That''s why about once a month, the emperor... A letter written by her brother arrives. If you listen to this far, you will hear the story of an older brother who is truly proud of his younger brother. Hah?... Pena sighed. Before reading this letter, she always takes a long sigh and clears her mind. Otherwise, I don''t have the confidence to read it. Open the envelope and take out the letter. There is nothing written about it other than a general well-being. Of course. The Kingdom of Ernesia will also inspect it once, so you can''t send confidential or dangerous items. but. It makes a difference if you do this. Pena silently pricked her thumb with a needle and dabbed the letter with a drop of blood. Then, the content of the writing changes. It is a methodmonly used in the Merman Empire when conveying ssified documents. It is a method in which the true content is not revealed unless the blood of the person concerned is applied. ...Where do you think you wrote this time? Pena put on the small ss sses she had ced on the table and read the letter. At the same time, the light in her eyes darkens as if to represent herplex state of mind. [Pena heard the recent trends in Ernesia Kingdom. It seems that it has moved to Arell Ernesia''s estate. I don''t know if you mean it or not, but I''ll praise you for doing a good job. It''s a great achievement for you foolish bastards... Originally, it was just a means to keep you out of the Holy Land, but it doesn''t matter. Yeah, it wouldn''t be bad to figure out his trend like that.] The handwriting is really ambiguous whether he really wants to praise it or not. This is the Emperor of the Empire and her brother. ...As expected, the content is no different from usual.'' I don''t even feel disappointed anymore. I never expected it, so what will I feel again? On the contrary, it seemed that he felt less disappointed with his consistent attitude. Pena quietly read it again. [Let''s hear one, so it seems your talent hasn''t been discovered yet.....] No, it was discovered? Are you even receiving instruction on spiritism directly from Arele Ernesia? However, Pena did not report this to the Empire. It''s not like Arel kept his mouth shut. It is her own will. If you are taught, you cannot repay the enemy, isn''t it? And she hasn''t quite made up her mind yet. Unlike other members of the imperial family and nobles, she has no ill feelings toward Ernesia Kingdom. Whether it was because he wasn''t involved in politics, or if it was just his nature, he wasn''t particrly impressed with the education about the Kingdom of Ernesia from an early age. I didn''t understand the humiliation or glory that the Empire spoke of. The kingdom of Ernesia was founded hundreds of years ago. Still, she couldn''t understand why she was still obsessed with it. On the contrary, her older brother, the current emperor, is inming his antipathy towards the Kingdom of Ernesia. Lately, it felt even worse. [The connection with the Holy Land is getting stronger. Thanks to Reminia''s help, I''m already getting ready to pay for the past humiliation at any time.] The Reminia he''s talking about is the name of the Empress, a high-ranking priestess from the Holy Land and the wife of the current emperor. As a woman worthy of being honored as the emperor''s wife, she seems to have quite a strong influence within the castle. But for Pena, it didn''t matter anyway. but. [But be careful. Your qualities should not be exposed yet.] Pena frowned. It was not an expression suitable for a princess. But I can''t help it. What the hell does my older brother think of my spiritism? I barely endured this. I already knew that spirit magic was treated as evil in the Holy Land. That''s why the former emperor... From the time of his father, Pena''s existence had to be treated as a considerable nuisance in order to interact with the Holy Kingdom. I still remember. The first elemental magic... What happened when the Smander was summoned. The first time she summoned a spirit was around the age of eight. At that time, Pena ran to her mother to boast while holding the spirit she summoned. However, her mother''s expression at that time was one of great disappointment. It waster that Pena learned about spiritism. Eventually, the report of the maid who was watching the situation reached the ears of the former emperor, and from then on, Pena had to be treated as a nuisance. Your talent must never be exposed to the world.'' The emperor said that and treated Pena as if it were disgusting. Even if it wasn''t so, it seemed that it was annoying because it was at that point that he was nning to pursue a marriage with a person from the Seongguk and the prince. Why on earth... I know of the n to unite the Empire and the Holy Kingdom to oppose the Kingdom of Ernesia. But I couldn''t sympathize. More than anything, thanks to that, there is no way he wants to understand that he is being treated like this. For once, I read and read. Chapter 222 Chapter 222. The Princess'' Determination (2) [If Pena''s mother thinks that your talent will be useful, wouldn''t it be safe in the next world?] After reading that far, Pena almost identally crumpled the letter. ....To her, the word now is an area that should not be touched. What on earth does my older brother want to do...?'' You should just read it quickly and dispose of it. The time when I kept reading with a dark feeling. Pena''s gaze skimmed over the sentence at the bottom of the letter and stopped there. No, not only that, but her eyes are trembling greatly. ???? now?????? what??????? Did your eyes get worse during that time? Pena took off her sses and examined them. There are no ws. It''s not something buried. Putting her sses back on, Pena read that part again. I also didn''t see it wrong. This is nonsense... what the hell is your older brother thinking? It came out involuntarily. The shaking never stops. No matter how many times you read it, the sentence won''t change. But I didn''t want to admit it. It was as if he was bragging that he had made a n with the Holy Kingdom to attack Ernesia Kingdom. As if it were natural, Pena was asked to understand and cooperate with it. A halfmanding tone. However, Pena didn''t care about such a reckless attitude. What matters is its content. Why did you think this No Wasnt my older brother okay before that?! You dont know what this means?! I couldn''t believe it. no. I just can''t get past this. Pena desperately shook her head. What should I do? What should I do..... She kept thinking in silence, then kicked off her chair and got up. The chair fell backwards and crashed, and the servants hurriedly entered the room, but Pena didn''t even look at them. Right now, their reaction doesn''t even catch my eye. Instead, what came to mind was another person''s face. Your Highness the Princess! What the hell... Right! Arel! ....Hey! Are you there now? Pena asked the servant who was taking care of the seat. Arel-nim is... in the office right now... Wait a minute! Suddenly, Pena ran out, and the servant called her, but she didn''t even pretend to listen. As it was, I ran down the hallway and headed to Arell''s office. that''s right! Arel! ....Hey! Are you there now? Pena asked the servant who was taking care of the seat. Arel-nim is... in the office right now... Wait a minute! Suddenly, Pena ran out, and the servant called her, but she didn''t even pretend to listen. As it was, I ran down the hallway and headed to Arell''s office. ....Why is he suddenly like this? It doesn''t look like he''s in a hurry to go to the bathroom. I keep it a secret from Pena, but I already know that the Empire is sending her a secret letter. If you wish, you can peek at the contents alone during the censorship. But there was little interest in secret letters. It is true that the Merman Empire will not have the power to directly touch us for the next few years. If so, I could only guess that they would unite with the Holy Kingdom and plot some trivial thing. More than anything else, I''m busy thinking of ways to pay back this situation to the saintess rather than the empire. How should I put the feeling of humiliation on her face in a pretty and noble way? I''m just thinking about that. However, a call came in saying that Pena was suddenly acting strangely. First of all, he was a person of interest, and thanks to the instructions to report to me immediately if anything happened, the call came at the same time as Pena ran out of the hallway. ...by now you''d probably be reading the secret letter, does that have something to do with it?'' I told the servant who was waiting for orders to do what to do. It''s not like running outside. Apparently, it seems to being to my office, so if you block it and injure it, that will be more difficult. Sure enough, Pena ran straight to my office. You look like you''re pretty excited? What is he doing this for? Ah Arell.. I have something to say . Look at the bloodshot in his eyes. Haha Why dont you calm down and catch your breath? If someone sees it, they''ll know that they''re here to eat it. I told Pena, who was out of breath, to calm down, and for now, I ordered the servant to bring tea that would be good for calming down. What are you so embarrassed about, not like you usually are? Even though he usually has a sad side that makes it easy to tease him, he wasn''t such a restless guy. Drink some tea and calm down. If you don''t, I''ll open your mouth and force you in. Having said that, I try to catch my breath. After a while, the real Pena handed me the letter I was probably reading a while ago. Crumpled is not a love letter. that pusher Why is this...? Read that first. And we''ll talk. It would be difficult to pass it on to read it... For now, I epted it as I was told to. ....I expected it, but it seems that Pena is not treated well within the Empire. Seeing the emperor''s tone in the letter, I naturally frowned. It''s a bit embarrassing because I feel like I''ve somehow learned about Pena''s personal history. Having read all the way to the bottom of the letter, I... ...what is this? Seriously, I couldn''t help but feel ridiculous. Is the emperor of the empire sane? I couldn''t believe it, so I read it again. Oh my gosh, townsfolk! Look at this! Are you crazy? No, is this just crazy? Yes I''m sure this is just crazy! That crazy little sister is ring at me withplicated eyes. Hmm, the words came out a little honestly. Sorry not corrected. I''ll say it again. I read one more time Arent you an idiot? The idiot''s younger sister is holding her head in frustration. I''ll have to y around with it in moderation. However, my jokes are half sincere. Seriously, I''m being ridiculous. Shouldn''t that be the case? Is the emperor of the Merman Empire really considering this a ruse right now? At least it''s close to the most realistic bullshit I''ve ever heard since I was born in this lifetime. I''m sure that even if it''s not me, everyone will react like this. The empire will sell its people to the holy nation as ve soldiers? The contents of the letter..... Even if the upper part was just skipped for the sake of Pena, the lower part could not be understood with mymon sense. Part of the war n drawn by the Empire against the Holy Kingdom. The problem is that it''s a really crazy n. How could the emperor of the Merman Empire sell his own people to the Holy Kingdom at a bargain price? Isn''t itmon sense that it can''t happen and it should never happen. simr perspective. Bedroom of the emperor of the Merman Empire. Emperor En Amret Janil is muttering contentedly as he lies on his bed. The Sun Emperor... Not only my abama, but the empire has regarded the kingdom of Ernesia as a thorn in the eye for generations. Is that so? Listening to his story is a woman from the Holy Land who recently got married. She is the current emperor''s empress. She was quietly listening to the Emperor''s story and arguing softly. About 500 years ago. A country built by amoner who dared to call himself a king. That is the kingdom of Ernesia. Externally, the Merman Empire is not hostile to the Ernesia Kingdom because their power cannot be ignored. However, the emperors who had seeded to the empire for a long time harbored enmity toward them. Abama Mama tried to attack Ernesia Kingdom ording to the will of our ancestors, but failed and got sick as a result. It is truly unfortunate. That''s right... Even now, you don''t know how much my heart hurts every time I see Obama. He squeezed his voice as if he was genuinely indignant. If anyone with even the slightestmon sense would hear this, they would think it was absurd. It was the former emperor who unreasonably caused the war. And it''s his responsibility to lose. Even so, the current emperor still mes only the petty people. Actually, I was giving up on my luggage. I wanted to take over Obama right away and pay for the humiliation but I couldnt. In fact, he even expressed his desire to start a war again. However, since the servants were all ripped off, he could not im any more. After that, troublesome things continued to happen, such as the undead incident. With the help of Seong-guk, the situation was somehow avoided, but even after that, there was no hole in which to unfold the will as desired. I am grateful to the Holy Kingdom. After all, I almost lost my light to those Ernesia guys. Even after the previous undead incident, they continue to be indebted to you. Everything is due to Your Majestys benevolence. The empress only answered with a soft smile. As if he liked her attitude, the emperor was always in a good mood. Your Majesty... Hmm? Tell me. Are you really going to be okay? Needless to say what it means. It meant a treaty to serve the Empire''s citizens as enved soldiers. To that end, the Empire has already received a significant amount of gold coins and support from the Holy Land. It was proposed by my country, but many people will surely lose their lives on the battlefield. It doesn''t matter. he asserted. His eyes darkened slightly, but there was no hesitation in his voice. The people will be happy to understand if you wash away the humiliation of the empire. In addition, the empire will survive with this. Is that so? But wouldnt it be a big deal if the number of ves decreased? What is the point of reducing the number of ves? As long as the kingdom of Ernesia is destroyed, it can be replenished as much as possible... Is that so? Truly, you are a wise sight. The Empress praised the Emperor. If anyone with even a little bit ofmon sense had known this, he would have tried to correct his thoughts somehow. But now such a person no longer remains in the Empire. It was because all the servants who had already spoken bitterly against him were all dealt with by the emperor''s hand. As a result, despite the promotion of this ridiculous n, none of the subjects were opposed. Im sure your ancestors would be proud too. The empress looked down at the emperor and smiled kindly. Even though there is a cruel light in her smile. The Emperor, unaware of this fact, happily waits for a future that will not even exist. not noticing anything The empress was simply tantly ridiculing him for not even thinking about him anymore. Even so, the emperor does not notice. It was impossible to see anything insignificant in the sight of a human whose eyes were once blurred. Are you exporting ves now because you have nothing to sell? It is truly the greatest bullshit that will go down in history. No matter how many times I read it, I get the same impression. They say they are ves, but they provide their own citizens to other countries as ve soldiers? Even as troops for war? Even if you listen to Pena''s exnation, it is said that the emperor might be happy by now, thinking that this was a good strategy. What a boring joke. Ugh. Pena couldn''t refute as if she was stabbed to the point. On the contrary, he is even more devastated by my reaction to asking if he was joking. If so, that means it''s real. I know she''s not the type to y silly pranks like this. And just looking at Pena''s face now, I can tell that she''s serious. It''s the first time I''ve seen this guy look so confused. . Really. Pena, who was still silent, managed to squeeze her voice out. My older brother... I''m sure you really think so... It''s strange... He obviously didn''t go this far until now. But why... She seems to be quite confused. Chapter 223 Chapter 223. The Princess''s Determination (3) Well, even I wouldn''t be surprised if I was in a situation where I doubted that my siblings might have arrived right away. So much of this stuff makes no sense. You don''t understand? Why did the emperore up with this idea? Are you that stupid of a man? It''s probably not the number that my brother thought of. hmm? then who? I can''t believe it. Is there anyone in the Empire who cane up with such a crazy n? It seems that there are quite a few talented people there as well. No, there must be only one person. Come to think of it, there is a bit of a corner. The current emperor''s wife... the first empress. Obviously she is from. Zelnian Holy Kingdom. Pena added instead. is it....? But the emperor listens so obediently to the words of a rain from a foreign country? ...My brother is totally into that woman. The fact that I was kicked out here was also the result of that womans push before the negotiations. Oh, that''s the first time I''ve heard of that. I heard that there were many other absurd policies besides that. Isn''t it excessively budgeted to build a church with the influence of the Zelnian Holy Kingdom? Even the budget for the event hosted by the church was covered by the empire... It was said that all of that was the result of the empress'' influence. I''m sure this time was also her... no, someone''s intention behind it. yes, but .and! Your brother.. but he gets caught in such a ridiculous move... no no. If he dared to express his honest impressions in words, he would only be more miserable. Let''s just think inside. It''s clear that this older brother is crazy. However, the public could guess what had happened. It''s not that rare for a country''s emperor to ruin everything because of a woman. I can imagine how he was bewitched. Hmm, even so, you shake hands more than you think. I pondered for a while. No matter how crazy it is, putting it on means it has a purpose. The emperor... no, if it is the will of the Holy Kingdom. Does wanting a ve soldier like this mean that we will go to war? But to dare enve soldiers from other countries... I let out a sigh. No matter how much I think about it, that''s all. That''s aplete meat shield. In thest three kingdoms war, we have already confirmed that our weapons are superior, so now we are not going to use our own people, but ve soldiers imported from other countries? Did you change your strategy? Maybe. But is this too far-fetched? Wasnt the empire that desperate for money before that? After thest war, however, the empire was heavily in debt, and many ves were lost while serving as soldiers. It''s understandable that even after several years, I still can''t recover. Did theye together to the point of selling out their own people ? because I had to keep spending money. Pena exined. Before the damage caused by thest war could be recovered, the undead situation made them owe a considerable debt to the Holy Kingdom. It would have been cheaper if I had just bought my artificial holy water. They chose to go into huge debt because of their pride. The problem is that even if the empire is in trouble, the imperial family has no intention of letting the people know about it. On the contrary, they tried to make people believe that the empire was still holding on to its prestige by performing more splendid events and extravagance than before. As a result, it was natural that the precarious finances would be destroyed. And in the end, the empire epted a certain proposal from the Holy Nation. With no money toe out, they decided to provide the majority of their own people as ves, pay off their debts, and get paid in addition to that. It''s stupid.... What do you think of people... simply as people? I dismissed the emperor''s actions as foolish. Policies based only on pride only make the country fester..... So? Did you really sign to sell this number of ves to the Holy Kingdom? The number of ves indicated there is hundreds of thousands of people... And the Holy Kingdom collects hundreds of thousands of ve soldiers bought in that way to start a war. Were there any ves like that left? It seems like they keep making ves for various reasons. Are evenmoners branded as ves for various reasons? If that''s the case, then the situation in the empire is a mess beyond imagination. Isn''t it bad?'' Either way, I can''t imagine a desirable situation. I''m pretty sure the repairs were done anyway, do you just want to tantly prepare for war? Now I can feel the will to fight openly, so I''mughing... I don''t think I have any intention of hiding it anymore. At this point, I want to ask her why she hates Ernesia Kingdom so much while patting her by the cor! The most unbelievable thing is how did the emperor agree to such a thing? If a sane master has a human next to him talking nonsense like that, it''s normal to grab his head and stomp him to the floor. The problem is that if you use such a move, the castle will not lose, but the empire will suffer a devastating blow. Isn''t it like selling most of the ves already? What about farming next year right now? What about the guys who have already experienced the aftermath of the war? You still agreed? I hate to say this, but maybe my brother wont mind that. Pena said glumly. Because my brother and the nobles will not be harmed. I guess so. There''s no way he would have agreed to this bullshit until he was dying. Perhaps it is the people of the Empire who are dying. After all, it''s enough to be extravagant with the money received from the royal family. Even in the Holy Land, at least their lives will be guaranteed, so they won''t realize it. Only they were pitied. It wouldn''t be their fault that they met the ugly lord. I was sincerely sorry. And Pena, you''re also pitiful. Here''s another scapegoat. Pena''s position within the Kingdom of Ernesia would be in danger if the war was to be waged without hesitation. Even if they were sent back to the Empire, what would happen could not be guaranteed. Rather, they will get caught up in making strange justifications. I don''t care if you''re here or not. Rather, he might use him of being an Elementalist and scold Ernesia Kingdom. Because Seongguk is known for being more hostile to spiritists than necessary and catching them as if they were hunting. No matter which way it happens, Pena is abandoned. Just looking at the treatment of Pena written in the letter, I could imagine that much. Is resentment prior to thefort of blood and flesh? ...Still, I don''t understand.'' I don''t care if you''re here or not. Rather, he might use him of being an Elementalist and scold Ernesia Kingdom. Because Seongguk is known for being more hostile to spiritists than necessary and catching them as if they were hunting. No matter which way it happens, Pena is abandoned. Just looking at the treatment of Pena written in the letter, I could imagine that much. Is resentment prior to thefort of blood and flesh? ...Still, I don''t understand.'' method is too extreme. What the hell can you get here, sacrificing even the wrong country to scrap us? Above all, this has no chance of sess. At best, it would only devastate the empire. Whether the war seeds or fails, the empire perishes. ...That might be the purpose.'' I feel nothing but malice. Although several causes have been fitted together, only fundamentally thorough malice is felt in this behavior method. Pure malice that transcends national understanding or politics. Is it even now heading across countries on all continents? It smells so dirty. Perhaps the purpose is to weaken and eliminate the Merman Empire? ....There is a possibility. Pena''s hands trembled at the words I muttered inadvertently. ....No way? If we already provide ve soldiers like this, the empire will be doomed. no it will exist However, it is the birth of a nation that depends on the castle for everything. Can it really be called a country? I mumbled while imagining an ominous future, but after seeing Pena''splexion, I added that it was a possibility. Im not sure. If you watch it, you will know. However, I think the possibility is infinitely high. ...Well, at the point of being abandoned, isn''t it something for Pena and you to worry about? The fact that Pena brought this letter to me. In the end, isn''t it a decision I made because I couldn''t stand that kind of treatment anymore? If you want asylum, you can reach out your hand. There is a bond that I have been seeing face to face, so there is that much loyalty. However, Pena shook her head. I do not care. hmm? It''s me anyway... I already knew that I would be abandoned by the imperial family. She continued in a trembling voice. Even if you say it''s okay, there''s no way you won''t feel anything. But not this. She shook her head several times. This is not. What do you gain by doing this? This time, I can''t understand my brother... His Majesty the Emperor. Hmm? i can understand He just has no idea. It regards people as expendable items. I''m just a mediocre human who was enchanted by the woman in front of me. This is my twisted sensibility after seeing all the bitter and sweet things in the world. In practice, Pena''s reaction is far moremon. I dont understand yes. Then why are you telling me this? For the first time, I put aside all yfulness in the tone of voice, face, gestures, and treated her seriously. What''s the point of using me? I asked coldly. If you''d rather stop this ridiculous n, go to the empire right now and appeal to the people and the nobles who still have their thoughts. Is there a long way to go? Then I''ll get you money for the ride. I wont help you with that much. It''s not that I don''t think she''s pitiful. That and the attitude I have to deal with now are different. Thank you for letting us know your n, but in the end, we too must prioritize defense. But it''s okay to leave it unattended, and I agree that the imperial people are pitiful. At least put it on the agenda and protest. ...but that doesn''t work. yes? I guess so. At least, if the war intention is clear this far, it is not at a stage where diplomacy can be settled. Even if neighboring countries gather and protest, they are more likely not to listen. Pena, you are by no means stupid. You wouldnt have assumed that simply appealing to me would make me move, right? ....well, there is a possibility that it is not. If I''m wrong... I''m sorry? I dont think I was just asking for help out of pity. Do you have any thoughts of your own? okay. Pena clenched her fists as if determined to do something and nodded. Arel, I will ask you one thing. Wasn''t it the saint who gave this order? Did I say that? Pena nodded. ...Come to think of it, I''ve said something that sounds like that. To be precise, it was a nuance that the empress was suspicious. Pena wasn''t just trying to let me know this. I guess I just wanted to be sure. He was probably certain that I had information that would allow him to guess the true intentions of the Holy Kingdom to some extent, so he wanted to confirm it. Were you trying to evoke me? But I never said it was a saintess'' thing. Why did you infer that she was a saint there? ...Actually, I''ve met Saint Nelvenia before. Have you met? Before... it must have been when you were talking about your brother''s engagement with the woman sent by Seongguk. At that time, it is said that Nelvenia visited the empire directly as a representative envoy. At that time, Pena said that because of her position, she couldn''te out in person and could only check her figure through the window. ThenI felt something strange. Anything strange? It''s not exactly me, but Sele''s reaction was strange. Spirits have a different perspective than humans. I have already checked and know that. Sele saw Nelvania and warned her. Don''t get too close to her. I deliberately did not respond to those words. Chapter 224 Chapter 224. The princess''s decision (4) Situation in each country (1) Why? I dont know why. But... it''s true that the spirits are wary of her. Right. Is that why you doubted her? The spirit''s reaction... and my senses. Persimmon? Certainly, the saintess was pretty... and wise-looking, as rumored. Hmm I guess so? hmm? is it? Recalling the impression of the saintess I had seen, I tilted my head. did you? Did I just see her as an ajumma who couldn''t live up to her age? He hid what he was saying. But even though the woman and other envoys from the Holy Land came to establish friendship with the empire, they didn''t seem to be interested in the situation of the empire. .... It looked like that even when I watched it from a distance. ...So that''s why you''re suspicious. Although it is based on infinite intuition and reasoning. It''s like hitting the right answer, is it okay? So, if the saintess is the culprit, what will be different...? You know, politics is dirty. If you look at history, everyone bes heartless and dirty for their country. Again, who mes whom... I wonder what it would be like. From a personal point of view, it''s pretty shitty, but the Empire isn''t really in a position to say anything to the Seongguk, right? It is the same here. know. So I am proposing to you... Arele Ernesia. Its a proposal what are you trying to do? I wouldn''t go over with any suggestions? I deliberately gave a nonchnt response. I don''t like the fact that Seongguk... lets that saintess flow as she pleases. Anyway, from our point of view, it is impossible to see across the river. It might be better to let the empire sway as it is and carefully build up contingency ns while watching. But why would I help Pena? Actually, it doesn''t matter if I help, but I knew from the beginning that the saintess had intentions against Ernesia Kingdom. And actually, I had an ident there first. Of course, in preparation for this time, he was devising a means of confrontation. In the process, he was going to use Pena as an excuse. Nheless, I deliberately asked this question. So what do you do? I... have the merit of stopping the saintess'' ns. Are you really ready for that? ?... Yes. Pena hesitated for a moment, then nodded. As if trying to calm down, he clenched his fist against his chest and spoke slowly. What are you giving me? What I can give you at my discretion. Pena said so. The merits that the princess could provide as an individual at her own discretion. If I can regain my position as a princess with your help, Arell, I''m sure I can give you something quite small. yes? Hmm. That''s not wrong. Just as the Seongguk moves its emperor through its own empress. If Pena gets deeply involved in the politics of the empire again and I sit behind it, I''ll be able to do more tricks than that. Pena suggested it. It might be the result of selling the empire to me? It might be like calling in a tiger to chase a fox. Is thisdy aware of that? Pena replied that she knew. I think it will at least be better than now. Do you mean that I am better than a man who has made up his mind to destroy all empires and kingdoms? I understand. At least if its Arell, a lot of people wont die. You say it very simply. However, looking at Pena, it is not a matter of idle talk. It''s really looking like I''m better. and? Any other benefits? still not enough Isn''t that the only way I can move? When I said that and red at him, Pena shrugged. Why are you like that? why don''t you answer hmm? Or is there none? There is! Pena blushed slightly and shouted. I am me! ???? what? ...Arel, if you wish... I myself can do as you like... Ugh... I stutter and can''t connect properly. So... ah... no, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? Uh oh... Rani Do you want to go back to primitive times? I know what you mean. Giving away all that is at her discretion would mean not just her position, but also her own. It''s pretty obvious what you''re thinking. Like this lewd princess. Oh ho? okay? You thought that far, right? Yes, sure, that''s something you can pay for at your own discretion. You yourself will be able to pay with sufficient discretion. Iughed leisurely and got up from my seat. Then he approached Pena little by little. Eww???? Pena flinched, but couldn''t move. So, does that mean it doesnt matter if I take the price now? Pena didn''t say anything for a while, but then she let go of the tension as if she agreed. It was a face that said he was determined. ....huh. okay? So shall we try it? Tell me if your resolution is real. Her eyes widen. I understand what you mean. Yeah, aside from the government and all that. There must be something you can pay for now. Wouldnt it be embarrassing if I said something elseter? So, let''s take it first. If you are prepared, that is. I deliberately grabbed Pena''s shoulder. body temperature is cold Is it because of the sweat or some other reason? Do you mind? ...I''m prepared. I close my eyes and wait. Even though I''m pretending like nothing happened. You can''t fool me though. ...I am. Pretending to be strong for being a kid.'' A sighes out of nowhere. I clicked my tongue and only pped Pena on the forehead. um that sounds good It''s been a while, so I hit another one. Its okay. Lets get rid of the y that doesnt look like it. ???? huh? When I remove my hands again and shake my head, Pena makes a nk face. what is this reaction? What did you think would happen? I suppressed augh and shook my head. don''t worry. I''m not talking about rejecting you. It''s just a little funny. Funny... what? no. Me taking this seriously, or you taking it seriously and pretending to close your eyes. Hehehehehehehe. Well, it''s true that I was expecting this kind of reaction and deliberately set the mood. When I burst intoughter, Pena responded that she didn''t know how to take this. Im not some kind of devil or something. You can''t ask for that, can you? .. ugh ugh. Oh, dont cry. Breathe! Anyway, I was thinking of helping from the beginning. hey! for a moment?! Don''t throw an empty teacup! I guess I was really angry. I would do just that. It''s what I said in the mood a little while ago, and it will be yed automatically in my head again in real time now. I would feel ashamed and die. Was I a bit harsh? do not be angry. You weren''t joking without meaning, were you? Hmm I guess I should say I wanted to test whether you were prepared to follow my instructions properly. Resolve...? I told you. The reason I taught you spirit magic in earnest in the first ce was to reverse the loopholes in the doctrines of the Holy Kingdom. But what is the difference between now and then? At that time, Pena was brought in as a means to keep the Holy Kingdom in check. Now the reasons and purposes are somewhat different. We have to drive out the saintess in earnest, not just keep it in check. No matter what happened, there was a need to deal with the saintess. If you don''t, you''ll go further and guess what you''re going to do. It needs to be blocked before installing any more. It may even be necessary to get rid of it, not just remove it from its position.... So I just tested how far Pena was willing to follow my opinion. It''s hard to sayter if you can''t do it. There is no need for political interests. Even if I stand behind you, it''s just annoying. I''m busy right now, so why are you trying to increase your work here? Are you trying to kill me overwork? Why am I going to increase my workload just because I''m crazy? You want to rule just one empire? The bnce calction does not match. I feel like something isplicated? It seems that Pena''s feelings have beplicated when her country is treated cheaply with just that one thing. Should I be relieved that I don''t have to pay for my daily needs. Or, he seems to be wondering whether he should resent the fact that his country and his status were treated so cheaply. Well, I cant help you for free at all. Just remember this. After the empire recovers properlyter, trade and trade as I direct. That is the condition. All I ask is that you give me some advantage in trade ormerce. Is that all? Thats fine for me. Anyway, what I want is not trivial power. Its just a business tool to make money for me. After all, money is better than invisible and unstable power. Wouldn''t it be better to use this opportunity as a stepping stone to build a bridge for ourpany to advance into the Empire? That''s enough. What I want is not a cheap government, but an expensivemercial district. whoop whoop whoop. Power is truth sold cheaply. Besides, even if you don''t, you have to keep your promise to Meryl-noona, so it''s a good thing. When Pena heard that, she copsed on the table as ifpletely rxed. ....what? I''m really here to talk. Seemingly, he was saddened to think that he had beenpletely teased. hmm? Shouldn''t you rather be happy? Or what? Did you really expect that? Oh no?! When I teased her, Pena became furious. Still, his face remains blushing, as if he must have thought something strange. How are you? Neither Pena nor you really wanted that kind of situation. I''m putting on a face that I''m going to disintegrate into something, but what''s the matter? Still, Ill admit my determination. I didn''t really want that kind of price, but instead, I''ll make up my mind. If Pena is really prepared to do anything, Id rather be. ???? what? Kuh hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu. Iughed as if I was having fun. Didn''t Pena just say that she came to donate her human rights with her own hands, saying that she would do what she could do? Then, pretending to be impressed and epting without hesitation is the right thing to do. okay. Good resolution, princess. If you are really prepared to do anything, even better. Then you can be more determined and use it. Pride? face? You say everything is fine, but what do you think? After that, you just have to do whatever you want. how good is this Don''t you want to cry to stopter? ....Hey? Arell? why? Pena smiled. Can I cancel what I said earlier? no-. I refused with the same smile. Uh huh, if you repeat what you said once, write it. Circumstances of each country (1) A small orphanage in the Holy Land of Zelnian. Saintess! Holy Lady! Children smile brightly and approach the saintess who has just appeared. Even though more than 10 children flocked to her, Saint Nelvenia did not show any displeasure and smiled at the children who weed her. The priestesses who serve as her escorts also do not particrly stop the children. Oh, everyone seems to be healthy. This is an orphanage run by the Seongguk. In any country, there are bound to be children who have no ce to go due to natural disasters or damage from monsters. For such children, Seongguk made a special budget every year to create a ce for them. Chapter 225 Chapter 225. Situation in each country (2) This does not mean that other countries do not adopt simr policies. Even in Ernesia Kingdom, the issue of orphans is being taken care of, and every country is doing it. However, there would be no ce like this ce where a person who has the authority of a nation, like a saint, directly cares about it. Everyone has grown a lot sincest time. The saintess listened to the chirping children''s stories one by one and caressed them. There is never any pretense in that appearance. Saintess! One of the children was running with a little coro. It was likely that she was trying to give the saintess a crown of flowers that she had just woven. It''s dangerous if you fall, so pleasee slowly. Although the saintess warned her so, it should be said that words were the source of trouble. As soon as I said it, the child fell face down. Oops, as she approached, embarrassed, the child stood up shaking off the dirt as if nothing had happened. are you okay? yes. He bravely endured it well, and the child smiled brightly. But the mud-covered knees were slightly scalded and red. ...Ehh, so be careful. Nelvenia sighed and went over to the child to shake off the dirt herself. He doesn''t care at all if his pure white robe gets dirty. After enough dirt had been shaken off, she closed her eyes this time and, with her hands on the child''s head, recited a passage from the Bible. Then, pure white light covered the child''s body, and the wound was quickly healing. This is one of her well-known specialties, the healing phrase. Although the exact principle is not known, it is well known that it exerts healing abilities beyond magic with non-magic powers. All right. Wow! The saintess is amazing! It was strange that the wound had healed, but the child made a fuss. You have to be careful though. My only power is to speed up the healing of wounds. The most important thing is to value yourself. yes! When the child answered cheerfully, Nelvenia smiled admirably. Ah... But the coro is broken... I btedly realize that and feel sullen. Nelvania stroked the child''s head and rebuked him. are you okay. I''m just happy with that. But I learned that we get along well because the saintess is here. I dont want anything in return. No, on the contrary, it is more rewarding for me to see all of you grow wonderfully. is that so? Yes? When you guys be great adults, that alone makes me happy. And it will be of great help to the Holy Land. Saying so, a middle-aged woman in a robe ran out of the orphanage building btedly towards the saintess who was kindly teaching the children. oh? Luceria, then I will fall. Fortunately, I didn''t fall this time. The middle-aged nun hurriedly approached and bowed her head in front of Nelvania. Im sorry, Miss Nelvenia. Even though he visited in person... I couldn''t greet him. are you okay. Its because I came on my own without contact. Nelvania didn''t particrly me her. Anyway, the original purpose was just to inspect the city in the castle country and to peep at the state of the orphanage. I didn''t really want to say hello directly. But it wasnt until I couldnt bring out tea Its okay. Because I can''t stay too long. Actually, I still have work to do after this. After saying that with a bitter smile, the middle-aged woman gave Nelvania a respectful look. One of the reasons why the next Seonghwang has not been decided after the passing of the previous Seonghwang is that there has not been a revtion to determine him. Most of all, it was also because there was not enough talent to step out. Everyone is reluctant because it was almost certain that they would bepared to Nelvania no matter who came forward. Most of all, I want to thank Luceria for putting her energy into taking care of her children properly. Oh no. Rather, it is not enough for me to thank the saintess over and over again. She sincerely bowed her head and thanked her. It is not that long ago that provincial governments started implementing support policies for orphanages and refugees in earnest. It was decided only after Nelvenia took a hand in politics as a proxy for sess. Before that ....before, we couldn''t sleep, worrying about what to feed the children tomorrow. Compared to those days, how blessed is Nelvania''s presence... Ahahahahahaha?????? At her repeatedpliments, Nelvenia turned her head shyly. It is natural. So keep your head up. She encouraged the middle-aged nun, who maintained a humble demeanor and repeatedly thanked her. After inspecting the orphanage, Nelvenia got on the carriage to return to the pce. In the moderately swaying carriage, she leaned against the chair and finally rxed her shoulders. I dont think there will be any problems with the support for the orphanage this year. Yes, fortunately we were able to raise the budget somehow. The priestess who escorted her in front answered calmly. Lua, a priest who assists in Nelvania''s work and sometimes escorts it from force. However, as she answered, herplexion darkened slightly. But Nelvenia-sama, its hard to keep pouring out the budget like this I know. I have to do that somehow. In order to provide generous support, a huge budget is required. Even if Seongguk had umted quite a bit of wealth thanks to the saintess, it was by no means an easy amount. However, money is not easy to earn, but it is also difficult to keep. That has been Nelvenia''s concerntely. Because the number of orphans has increasedpared tost year hardships are inevitable. This cannot be said anywhere else. Even if you have a difficult situation, you can never reveal it in front of others. Because that''s the look of a person who reigns over others. As expected, the damage was great... It seems like it was a big deal. Nelvenia groaned in embarrassment. A severe droughtst year. This year, due to therge-scale looting of the neighboring tribal tribes of the Seongguk, it suffered a considerable blow. Unlike other times, the number of children who have no ce to go has increased because of that. They are orphans multiplied by famine and invasion. This is why I feel like a savage alien race... She bit her lip, disying open anger for the first time. It seems that other countries are carrying out a policy of harmony with different races. From the standpoint of Seongguk, it is nothing but nonsense bullshit. Not because of doctrine. Due to the geography of the territory, they always had to suffer from invasions by heterogeneous tribes that did not even have a properly established culture. On the other hand, like the kingdom of dwarves and elves, there are different races that canmunicate to some extent. Most heterogeneous people do not even speak anguage with humans. Every year, when we receive reports on the damage caused by them, it is natural that even if we are not particrly devout believers, we will tremble when we hear the word heterogeneous. ...That''s okay. Rather, the problem is the future budget. Yes, you know I know. Nelvenia admitted with a worried face. Such welfare could not be guaranteed forever. But you cant cut down on support. If that happens, many people in the Holy Land will die in despair. If it''s a budget for the next few years, we''ll raise it somehow. Fortunately, there are some idiots who have noticed. Priests who do not care about the situation in the Holy Land and only fill their stomachs. If you press them or expell them and return what you have, it will work somehow. But that doesn''t make any sense. The situation in Seongguk was not as bright as it was. Externally, he always suffers from conflicts with other races. Geographically, thend is not rich enough for farming. It''s not like I don''t have a specific resource. Perhaps the name Seongguk was built to hold thest bastion of faith in order to somehow survive in this harsh reality. At least after Nelvenia sat in this seat, she used her abilities to gather wealth. They sold holy water and medicine to other countries at high prices. Seduce rich people with high religious beliefs to receive donations or bless them. Or, by absorbing small countries under the name of the seongguk, it gradually grew in power. But how long will thatst? In a sense, it''s ruined without me.'' Nelveniained inwardly. As expected... I''ll have to make a decision as soon as possible. ...the kingdom of Ernesia... Is it the Merman Empire? okay. Nelvenia''s earnest wish that must be fulfilled even if it means devoting her entire life. It is none other than the destruction or subjugation of the Ernesian Kingdom and the Merman Empire. If Ernesia Kingdom has mines, it can make weapons in preparation for invasion by different races. With the vast agriculturalnds of the Merman Empire, they could not starve. As a saint, it might be a shameful thought, but Nelvenia coveted it. I know that coveting other people''s things is ugly, but even so, I can''t help but covet. ...On the contrary, if I can''t get it, the castle has no future.'' As time goes by, thend bes barren and the conflict with the different races intensifies. It was clear that even Seongmin would get tired of holding on to his faith forever. ording to her predictions, in the next ten years or so, the situation in the kingdom would deteriorate to such an extent that even she could not handle it. In addition, the economic growth of Ernesia Kingdom is also threatened. The future is infinitely dark. God never helps humans. The only way to save is to find a way to live by moving yourself into action. In the past, we have survived by spreading religion to other countries, building churches and earning donations, but that is alsoing to a limit. You are gradually starting to disbelieve in God. That''s why Nelvenia turned its attention to the aggression of the two countries. mines and farnd. With that alone, the future of the Holy Kingdom is eternal. He longed for it, even touching a method he should never have used. ...Maybe one day many people will realize the truth and criticize me. But I thought it didn''t matter. Even if you are criticized, it doesn''t matter if you achieve your secret wish. I sincerely thought so. It was a failure to use a hand in the Kingdom of Ernesia... but the method of exacerbating the situation in the kingdom with an epidemic failed. Seducing the Merman Empire is going well without any problems.'' After sending a girl from a high-ranking priest''s family who understood her will as the empress of the Merman Empire, Nelvenia continued to interfere with the empire through her. Then he seduced the foolish emperor and decided to provide arge number of ves as troops to use in the war as an excuse for enormous support. And with the influx of troops, the kingdom of Ernesia must be attacked. Even if it is difficult until destruction, we will achieve negotiations with the most favorable conditions. If you do that, the future of the Holy Kingdom will continue into the future. I will definitely make it happen.'' Write any number for that. I don''t mind destroying anyone. He doesn''t mind inciting any filthy disaster. I chose this path because I was determined. That is why, at the end of prayer, I was chosen by him'' and received the current power and position. I will achieve that power and make this wishe true. That was all I could do as a saintess of the Holy Land. Seriously, she believed that. Chapter 226 Chapter 226. Situation in each country (3) There are still a few months left until the meeting to formally conclude a treaty between the castle and the empire is held. Anyway, I''ve got a n in ce. I had already told Pena what to do. Since I couldn''t keep hiding it, I had to know what I was going to do. Well, when she heard the n from me, at first she just stood still with a face asking if she really had to do it. But soon, as if he was determined, he made up his mind. After confirming that Pena was full of motivation, I decided to prepare myself. Anyway, an all-out war cannot be avoided.'' Even if the Merman Empire is somehow obstructed, a war with the Holy Kingdom is inevitable. there is something Isn''t it reasonable to pay back? I have no objection to that. In addition, I can roughly guess why the Holy Kingdom is so obsessed with Ernesia Kingdom and the weakening of the Merman Empire. That''s probably why they can''t help it either. Is the futureing.... I wondered if the saintess might have decided to invade by looking into the future. Although the current Seongguk is on the wealthy side, it was only established because of her existence. It is highly dependent on the ability and reputation of an individual. After about 10 years, or if she disappears, the kingdom will fall again. okay. She''s a saint after all. Was that what you were worried about? To the extent that they are concerned about the safety of their own people and put their hands on dirty numbers?'' Iughed at her I have no desire to look at you. Isn''t it strange to be sympathetic? In the end, instead of keeping within her own fence, she chose to thoroughly abandon the outside. It should not be affirmed no matter how good the intentions are. There would have been any other way. But in the end, she chose the easiest path. I can''t help but feel sympathy. Then it would be better to end it as quickly as possible.'' super fast. And I will trample on you with all my might. That''s the price of hurting us. It''s possible for me to just go and kill them, but I don''t do that. Even repaying resentment must be paid by the hands of the people here. that''s the price Besides, dying now would be the only way to die as a saint. Then no. Only when he exposes everything and pays for all the filth he hasmitted can it be established that he has paid it back properly. For that, I have already told my aides to prepare for war. His aides also had experience preparing for the Three Kingdoms War in the past, so this time they are preparing rtively smoothly. But it''spletely different fromst time. The quality ofparison is different from then. The biggest difference is this! Hey? Is this the sword? Now, at the forge, I hold up the sword Aken brought and inspect it, eximing in admiration. A well-forged sword with the know-how of a Dwarf cksmith. Even though it was simple and without fancy decorations, it seemed that the quality of the sword was well known even without swinging it. I struggled quite a bit this time. Aken grumbled at me, who was engrossed in me while holding the sword and examining the details. I''ll bet on my lifelong career, I don''t think there''s any other metal that''s this hard to smelt. It''s not that many cksmiths gave up after researching for no reason. At least this time, I understood his feelings ofint. I gave it to you to study, but it should have been a metal that was famous for being so difficult to handle. It''s embarrassing, but if it wasn''t for the technique Arel taught you, we wouldn''t have dared to do anything about it either. A metal of such difficulty that even Hmm Aken could drop the crane like this. That was the titanium I threw away earlier. A metal that is simply impossible to even try with the skills and facilities of cksmiths known within the continent. That''s titanium! Still, you made it well. Looking at the finished sword, there was nothing I could point out. Would there be any problem if I brought it to practice right now? But Aken doesn''t seem to like it very much. At least, it was only used for swords, spears, and parts of armor. Other than that, it''s about it''. Is that enough help? Give a titanium sword to one of the cksmiths and give it a try. He raised another metal sword and struck down the titanium one. The iron sword was limply chipped or broken. The strength may be a bit worse than adamantite or mithril, though. Isnt this enough? Moreover, titanium is useful because, unlike the rare metals I mentioned, titanium reserves are overwhelminglyrge. Although processing technology is difficult. After that, once you have it properly established, this is much more useful. In terms of pure metal quality, the rare metal just mentioned is superior. In reality, a metal that can be mass-produced is much more useful, even if it is slightly less strong, such as titanium. By using this, even ordinary soldiers can be equipped with excellent quality weapons. The difference cannot be ignored. Can you match the quantity of swords, spears, and armor? If it doesn''t work out, it doesn''t matter if I give up the armor. Hey, no problem. Arell, if it''s ording to the date you expected, it will work out somehow. Aken answered bluntly, but said that it would not be toote. There is no such thing as this dwarf bluffing. He can do it. I appreciate that aspect of him quite well. Hmm? what''s the matter? Taking the sword again and examining it carefully, I noticed that Aken was furrowing his eyebrows. Why is this dwarf doing this? It''s disgusting. I don''t want to look into your eyes with you. It''s a big deal. He muttered something suspicious. why? What do you not like? If it''s a technical problem, report it properlyter. Or ask now. No, its not like that. For some reason, Aken said it wasn''t about cksmithing skills. Why is this guy who usually only shows interest in metal suddenly acting like this? Arel''s reaction is different from usual. ah? What are you talking about? If it were you, wouldnt you be happy by running around a little more? And then he would have been condescending to me. It seems that he has not forgotten what I teased him during the time of this dwarf, Damascus Steel. It''s terribly narrow. If you wish, can you do it right now? I think I''m going to give up a difficult task that makes me cry out loud. It cannot be denied that Hagiya Aken feels ufortable. If it was really normal, I would have been very proud with the finished result. It pretends to be proud, and pretends to be proud all night, scratching the opponent''s insides. That''s my little downside. However, this time I held the sword and admired it, but the reaction was calmer than usual, so it seems that I felt a sense of incongruity. You dont like it? No, I like it. It is just as perfect as I ordered. There can be noints, right? This is my honest assessment. However, this was only about the perfection of the sword. The reason why I felt subtle was because it had nothing to do with the sword. In fact, I have been waiting for the results of this titanium research for quite some time. This is because tough metals that can be mass-produced were essential even for future use. But now the sword is ced in front of me. It is a sharp sword that emits a pale light and is likely to cut you even if you touch it. It is also for use in war. But... the sword was the first thing I made out of the metal that I had been studying for a long time... I''m sorry. I didn''t like that a bit. Originally, for my benefit, the items for thepletion of myfortable paradise had to receive the grace of titanium. But in the end, it''s a weapon. i don''t like it either Even if it was nned to be used as a weapon from the beginning. Of course, you can''t feel good in a yard that''s not like that, right? Hmm, do you mean that? When I roughly exined why I felt ufortable, Aken seemed to understand. It''s not that I didn''t like the quality of the sword. That was it. You are very much the same. If you think like that, you can''t make anything. Didnt you, Arel, know? I guess so. Making weapons such as swords and spears is almost a daily routine for cksmiths like Aken. He knows very well that there is no point in thinking about what the weapon will be used for. I was also a little disappointed, but it wasn''t that I didn''t turn it on too much. Originally, making weapons using titanium was in the n. It was just annoying that the order was changed. What happened? Then please deliver properly as nned. And you know you have toplete that'' too, right? Leave it to me. Seeing the Dwarf confidently banging his chest and talking, I don''t think there''s anything to worry about. Weapons seem to be secured without a problem. Then there''s the army. After Fahilia had its function as a city, I ordered the lord of Fahilia to reorganize in earnest so that it could y an active role in ordance with the changed environment. After thest war, when the city was built, the Fahilia lord''s army, once reorganized, can be divided into four main units. 1 unit guarding the entire city. 2 units dedicated to monster subjugation and management. Three units dedicated to guarding the castle. Four units in charge of the territory and gateway outside the city. During normal times, each of these four units divides their roles to protect the territory and castle. And apart from their respective missions, they always follow hard training as if they were on a daily basis. Like today, for example. Hmm? Training is in full swing. As I was wandering around to inspect the unit, I focused my attention on the training ground at the sound I heard. There, Asha was training the soldiers herself. It''s more like a one-sided beating rather than training. Now, there is too much power. Only then will he be able to wield his sword properly. ordingly, these days, he is selecting soldiers with such potential and training them intensively. Both Asya and Seina, their ability to grow as knights is nearing the limit. He is working on his own training in his spare time, but he must be trying to pick out and raise a sessor who will help him properly. That''s why I''m trying to grow even if it''s a little difficult training. ...Well, it must feel like hell from the point of view of being trained. Looking at the beaten and rolling soldiers, I shrugged my shoulders. It''s very strict. After watching for a while, Asha noticed this and turned around. Oh, Mr. Arell. Are you here? Now that he noticed, he knelt down. The fallen soldiers also hurriedly try to stand up, but it seems that it is not going well. I shook my head saying it was okay. I''m just trying to see the state of training, so it''sfortable. However, Asha ordered to leave, as if she couldn''t really show the ugly side of rolling around. Dissolution. Then, after answering, everyone slowly backs away. It is like a scene of zombies retreating. How badly did you roll it? Chapter 227 Chapter 227. Situation in each country (4) Arent you making me suffer too much? yes? Is the amount of training lighter than when Arel-nim instructed us to train in the past? Is that so? That''s right. At the time, I was so absorbed in teaching that I didn''t really care what it looked like. Well, Asha and Seina had qualities even back then. That''s why I was able to endure even my outgoing training menu. At the time, did you just care about growing quickly? But where is Seina? Didn''t you see? Seina Oh, shesing back over there. Asha, who was looking around, pointed to one ce with her eyes. Then, Seina led the soldiers, slowly walking back to the training ground. Arel-nim, what the hell is going on? Simrly, Seina also sent back the exhausted soldiers. The soldiers are full of expressions of joy as if they were alive. Isn''t it usually stained with despair when a high-ranking persones to inspect it? I think I ate something terrible with this too? ...Where have you been? hmm? Are your clothes wet? Seeing that the soldiers'' clothes were wet, he wondered. Its nothing. I just ordered him to go canter outside the castle as usual. ....huh? You cantered down an ordinary mountain over there, right? You mean the one with nothing but rocks and snow? You mean the ce where the snow falls down to the waist? So it''s amon mountain in Fahilia, right? If you roll, you mean that snowball that rolls all the way to the bottom of the mountain? The only reason Seina is fine is because her eyes were blown out with an aura. It''s not mean. It''s also training, so even though it looks convenient, it''s secretly tiring. ....No, are you really saying that I rolled them harder than that? Is it true? While looking back on what I was like in the past, the two knights tidied up their outfits and stood in front of me. ....it''s okay. Lets not look back at the past. yes? What do you mean? not a big deal. So, training goes well? Yes, so far it is going as we reported before. By the way, the training isn''t usually this hard. Recently, the intensity of training has increased dramatically. There is only one reason. There were a few soldiers who looked promising, even among those I was in charge of. The same goes for us. It looks pretty budding. What possibilities are they talking about? It refers to the possibility of blooming aura. Talent is always in short supply. In particr, the knights tend to have a particrly severe shortage of talent. If you want to be called at least a low-level knight without a title here. Setting aside everything else, there is one absolute condition. Awakening the aura right away. Even if it''s not a high level like the girls, it should be at least a level where the aura dwells in the sword. And that''s pretty damn hard. Even if I organize and theorize the awakening system of the Aura and reflect it in training, the current situation is that it is reflected only in the existing knights. Even though the quality of the articles increased considerably, the number of Aura users did not increase. After all, talent shortages are always the same. Training to select talented people who can wake up in Aura... It''s good that it''s going smoothly. Because it''s about training selected soldiers. Wouldnt it be rather troublesome if I couldnt follow? If you don''t have talent, you can create it. The purpose of this training is to create usable talent. This is training to train Auror users. ...Actually, I can just skim through it.'' But I can''t interview every time. And, like Kania noona''s case, you can''t awaken them by going through the veins one by one. don''t be honest I''m sick of it. So, now is the time to gradually hand over the level of talent development to the girls. But does the sword really open its eyes in this way? There is another method, but that is a bit difficult And even though it looks ignorant, is this a venerable and traditional method? The method is extremely simple. It is literally rolled to the limit to the extent that it does not die, and it makes the body and mind exhausted. Then, without realizing it, you fall into a trance, and a guy with qualities emits an aura. To put it bluntly, it''s the logic that if you''re about to die, even the power you don''t have will bloom. Although it seems ignorant, it is a method that has been used frequently since ancient times. A guy who doesn''t die after rolling off a cliff has a chance. It made it a little more kind. To that end, they now gather potential soldiers and roll them up. Until the aura blooms. It is training to forcefully give an opportunity. Do not call it inhumane. Even if this training looks like this, only those who wish are epted. If you want to be strong, apply. But human rights are not guaranteed. In case you didn''t know, I even epted the pledge. Once it blooms, the next time... If I teach it ording to my existing theory, no matter how talented I am, I will rise to the beginning of the Aura Prevention. okay. The two were amazed. A n to turn the whole battalion-level troops intoers and users. Fortunately, it seemed to go smoothly. Besides that, even if the aura is not awakened, the level of the soldiers is raised through hard training and support. Arm them with quality weapons supplied by our territory. Unlike the previous Three Kingdoms War, you can prepare more thoroughly as you have more time to prepare. If the level rises to a certain level thereafter, we n to greatly support it. For that purpose, arge quantity of elixirs and other methods were prepared. just wake up I''ll give you medicine, and I''ll pickle you again. How to make a strong army? Simple. It''s good equipment and it''s a drug! A drugged army. It''s cool just to hear it. It''s not even about making first-ss articles. So this way is much better. Leap.. Ahahaha. I hope there are no deaths. ...why are you worried about the elixir? Well, these days, my special elixir has been improved even more after a while, and it has reached a higher level of tastelessness. The result shocked me too. No, but I don''t know why this special elixir loses its taste the more you improve it. Oh,e to think of it, I also developed a new elixir. Are the effects amazing? Theplexion of both of them turned pale. Ah, Im d that Arell-nim is considerate, but since were busy too Ahahaha. Thank you, but Ill decline. Even the two people who are ustomed to the existing elixir shake their heads. The tooth effect is good. I contacted them directly and asked the wizards for what they needed. He had already mentioned the possibility of war, asking him to keep it confidential. Looking at Arel-nim talking so far, it seems that the war with the Holy Kingdom is a fait apli. It wont be asrge-scale as before, but to the point where we have to be prepared. ...Are you saying this at a time like this? A bitter note emanated from his voice. Even if it''s not, the Mage Tower is in the middle of the warlock rescue operation. In such a yard, war rumors are popping up, so it must be quite a headache. don''t worry. This time, it won''t be to the level where you guys can join the battle. In the contract the Mage Tower made with the kingdom, it is written that they will participate in war when it breaks out. However, the duty to participate in the war is limited only to critical battles in which the survival of the kingdom is contested. Otherwise, you''ll be called out for even the slightest dispute. However, the premise is that we sort things out quickly. Hmm I see. Helmin epted my request. Even if it wasn''t because of the war, there was a n to supply equipment on arge scale for the exclusive magicians who resided and studied on our side sooner orter. That''s why he epted it so easily because he had said something he wanted to ask for before. We will prepare the requested items without dy. Yes, work hard. Depending on your sincerity, it might make me feel better. Gold coins might spill out of my pockets when I feel better. At such a joke, Helmin let out augh. If moneyes, he will not hesitate. I''ll try my best. I don''t think there''s anything else to say. When I''m about to disconnect. ...Come to think of it, Mr. Arell. About what you asked me personallyst time. Helmin carefully tried to say something. I stopped and listened again. Did you find out? It wasn''t difficult to investigate. At best, it was to peruse the remaining materials. Okay, listen. Tell me everything you know. I listened to themunication phrase as it was and urged him to answer in a slightly lower tone than before. It seemed that the conversation with him would have been a little longer. A small farming vige located at the southwestern tip of the Merman Empire. Most of the residents who live here are people who have lived here by farming for generations. Although the financial situation of the vige was not affluent, it is such a simple ce where the vigers work together every year to earn money by farming each year. It was only a little while ago that something catastrophic happened to those residents. ....oh my god? What happened? The vigers were huddled together with fear-stricken faces and were talking among themselves. There is not one among them who does not tremble with anxiety. Even during a drought without a single drop of rain throughout the year, he would not have looked so desperate. What broke their trivial peace was the ridiculous deration of an official dispatched from the imperial pce. I am Nari! What are you talking about? Please think again! An old man was lying face down on the floor, wailing as if pleading, not daring to raise his head. He is the mayor of this vige. Have you not heard? Eh... that''s why lowly things are like that. It''s okay to be rude because you don''t know thenguage. A low-ranking nobleman who had been dispatched ording to the will of the lord of this ce clicked his tongue and read the official document again. You guys haven''t been able to properly cover the set taxes for three years. With that said, he told me the amount of unpaid taxes. Not only the vige headman, but everyone else was shocked. The amount was not an amount that a single rural vige could afford. It was such an enormous amount that even arge city could not collect it. That that cant be What are you saying, you dare not believe my words for a lowly fellow? Look at it. Saying so, the official threw a copy of the official document to the vige chief. He barely read it with trembling eyes. The amount really written down was right on the absurd. This wasnt this heavy before! It was raised to the imperial honor. Can you tell me really concisely why the tax went up? From a listening point of view, I have nothing to say. Or what? Do you dare to disobey His Majesty''s will? It was an unusual atmosphere to put a hand on the sword at the waist while threatening him. Here, it was clear that if he further refused, he would probably be killed directly. Even knowing that, the vige chief has no choice but to plead with the determination to die. Chapter 228 Chapter 228. Situation in each country (5) One thing, we cannot afford this amount. I have no choice but to beg for mercy. I have no money. No town would be able to afford such a ridiculous amount. Yes, I guess. Even officials acknowledged it. He frowned. As you can see, the town''s financial situation was dire. None of the houses are well-maintained. Even the nutritional status of the vigers is poor. It was so miserable that even a gue would perish within a month. It''s like tsk. But it''s not a sympathetic look. Anyway, why am I in such an unpleasant ce? It was just such contemptuous eyes. After many young people could not return from the battlefield, this year due to drought, they could not farm properly. We simply cannot afford this amount. I know when I see it. For an instant, the vige headman''s eyes were filled with anticipation. It probably won''t pay much attention. If at least they were given a reprieve... Then at least somehow... The vigers... But his hopes were dashed because of the words that came out of the official''s mouth. So ording to thews of the Empire, you must pay for not paying your taxes. Chills ran down my spine. The official looked at the residents while receiving the list from the apanying soldiers. Hmm... only 120 people? It would be difficult to use a toothbrush. Well, if it''s a child, I''ll use it somehow. Me? What the hell is that person talking about? Suddenly, I felt like I was out of breath. The vige chief had to suffer from exploitation by many high-ranking people in his life. In some cases, it''s not once or twice that I thought it was really bad. But it''s the first time I''ve felt as frustrated as this time. Something is going wrong. lily? What are you saying...? Thew changed this year. Those who fail to pay taxes will have to pay for it as ves under the revisedw. His words were undoubtedly conveyed to all the vigers. Everyone is shocked as if they forgot to breathe. Are you a ve...? Only then did they understand the identity of the gaze he had been looking at them from just before. to enve. It was to measure the value and number. Because it was judged to be beyond the ability to pay. From now on, all the inhabitants of this vige, including you, will be enved... Take it out! yes. Only then did the soldiers who had been waiting silently rush towards the residents. The vige became an abyss in an instant. They know very well how miserable life is as a ve. As less than tools, they are treated better as livestock, and no one even mourns them wherever they die. Of course, no one was eager to get caught. However, as if they had already anticipated that they would try to escape, soldiers blocked them from all sides and mercilessly trampled them with iron boots and tied them up. Don''t kill me. number is reduced Isn''t the lord already having a headache because he couldn''t meet the required number! The official frowned and annoyed at the death of the ve as the soldiers trampled on him mercilessly. A ve! You are too! We have lived in this vige for generations and have lived faithfully as citizens of the empire. But how could you do such a merciless treatment! The vige chief cried out and protested, but he did not listen. Rather, he frowned, as if in displeasure. What use is that? If you can''t pay, you''ll be a ve. No sympathy whatsoever. Everyone was in despair about that fact. Categorize ording to what you catch and load them. Guys and girls who can work. And ssify each child. The official ordered grimly. Residents ssified as such would be scattered in various ces as ves. and never to be reunited again. ....It will never be possible for most of them to set foot on thisnd alive. Soldiers mercilessly snatch the baby from the woman and load it onto a cart. A young man who was desperate and rushing forward is mercilessly beaten and dragged away with his limbs broken. The lives of the residents who were poor but still tried to live with hope every day were ruined in an instant. ...It can''t be like this... The official red angrily at the vige chief, who was weeping in despair. Come to think of it, that guy is old and worthless. Saying just that, he instructed the soldier apanying him by pointing at the vige chief. has no value. Take care of that. There wasn''t even a hint of remorse in that voice. Currently, the state of the ve market in the Merman Empire is truly a mess. Ian, who is in charge of arge-scale ve store in Ernesia Kingdom, sipped tea and said that. A bitch? As he exined, I tapped my finger on the table for more detail. Now I am at the ve market for the first time in a long time. It wasn''t that I really wanted to buy a ve. Already, the number of enved soldiers and ves used forbor in Fahilia is close to saturation. Of course, I''m not trying to personally buy a ve. If you do, the eyes of the people around you are very salty. Well, if an elfes out, I''ll think about it. Anyway, I''m not here to buy a ve. To put it bluntly, I want to hear about the current situation of the ve market. Ian''s main business base is within Ernesia Kingdom, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t trade with foreign countries. That''s why they have some information about the situation of the ve market in other countries. The purpose is to hear it. I wont ask you to hear it for free, so tell me everything you know and guess. Oh, its fine. Thanks to thest war and thanks to Arell''s advice, I got my share right. If I think of it as a repayment at that time, my mouth can be lighthearted as long as it is a trivial story like this. Ian trembled and continued the story he had just told. Did you hear that the number of ves in the Merman Empire is rapidly increasing? ....well? I don''t know. I had heard something from Pena before, but for now I pretended not to know. Currently, the ve traders in the empire are said to be very confused. Ah.... This is something I heard from a trader who does the same thing that I often do business with. okay? It is said that the vige, which was fine until yesterday, will be sold at the market the next day, including adults and children, even livestock. If I hadn''t been informed to some extent by Pena beforehand, I might have been mad at Ian for not lying. It''s such an absurd story. Now the Empire enacts ridiculousws to cover the number of ves it needs. And for all sorts of reasons, they are downgradingmoners to ves. You can''t pay your taxes, so be a ve. A criminal sneaked into this town? It''s a shame. be your ve Do you feel bad, be your ve. ...It''s shit. you''re right. In the world, to enve people so indiscriminately... The ve trader is enraged when he sees the reality of the ves. Have you lost your identity? I sent a dumbfounded look, but Ian didn''t even notice it. Indeed, you have to have this level of shamelessness to prey on merchants. Putting that wonderful feeling aside, it deserves anger. Increasing ves like that indiscriminately would only lead to the copse of the empire. If you treat ves indiscriminately, you''ll get sick right away. You''ll get weak there. As a merchant, it is a disqualification. Ah, were you angry there? hmm? Isn''t it? Let''s assume that''s right too. There is some truth in Ian''s words. It is true that the treatment of the ves was much more humane in the Kingdom of Ernesia. Even a ve can make a contribution. Or, there is a possibility of bing amoner when there is an important event for the country. For example, those who fought bravely, including Commander Hermund, who led the former ve army, were granted citizenship of the city for their merits in the previous war. It''s a ve, but it''s not like there''s no way up. But the ves of the Empire are hopeless. Once done, it''s over. Under thews of the empire, there was no remedy no matter what. The handling there is also not good. It''s literally less than livestock..... Ian doesn''t want to let me hear it. Anyway, the empire''s ve market is in chaos right now. They said they were at a loss as to what to do with new vesing in. But then what are you going to do with that ve? Once you bring it to the market, who should you sell it to? I took off my pretense and asked. That''s right. Shouldn''t it be sold? Ian said with his eyes shining. Actually this is a bit of an absurd rumor. say. Don''t worry, there won''t be any after. Oh, I''m not worried about that. Ian smiled brightly and carefully brought the rumor out of his mouth. There are rumors that those ves are being taken away from the Holy Land. I clenched my fists. It''s finallying together. It''s not that I distrust Pena, but I''m not clumsy enough to listen to what she says meekly. The more you care about information, the better it is to double-check it several times. And it was correct. There is no smoke without fire. It''s almost certain that traders sensitive to the ve trade smelled this much. That the empire was trying to trade its own citizens, and arge number of them, as ves to the holy nation. Payment? How much? Do you have any idea how much money was supposed toe and go? I dont know that either. Perhaps it was a business led by the imperial family, but it seemed like they kept their mouths shut. Well, if you make fun of your mouth wrong, your throat will run away, so what can you do? He pretended to slit his throat in a funny gesture. Right. The heavier the mouth, the bigger the amount. As expected, it meant that the amount would be enough to make the foolish emperor''s eyes go round. I see. Hmmm, arge-scale ve trade . Ian asked curiously. There is quite a bit of greed in his voice. He seemed to be expecting a lot if he could take advantage of this information as an opportunity. Well... it''s not like that. I''ll give you some advice for now, but you''d better stay away from it. Don''t be frivolous. ...I''ll keep that in mind. Ian''s eyes shone fiercely. I will never listen to anything more than I warned you. And... even before Arel-nim said it, I didn''t see it very well. hmm? Even if there is a lot of moneying and going? Even so, that deal makes no sense. Oh my god, how stupid to make and move ves with me. Traditionally, ves must be properly managed and paid for. Wouldn''t that be the shame of a ve trader? Only the trade of bright and healthy ves is right. Ian insisted. Yeah, you did well. Ian''s iron rules as a ve trader didn''t really interest me, so I skipped it. Well, with this, I''m sure Just as Pena was worried, the empire is going smoothly. It really didn''t work out for her. Chapter 229 Chapter 229. Situation in each country (6) Preparations are proceeding smoothly. The situation seemed to be going as I had imagined. So, what more can I do now? Is there anything else I can do? Obviously there will be After thinking over and over again, I finally made up my mind. okay. There is only that. let it begin. I murmured sadly, taking a deep breath and clearing my mind. I quietly went ahead andid out several knives that I had sharpened beforehand and checked them one by one. He nodded his head in satisfaction after confirming that it shone so sharply that it was inferior to its brightness. It''s good. The trim is perfect. Putting down the knife, I now pull it out. An enchanted storage box. When you open it, cool air flows from the inside of the box, which had been maintaining a cool temperature just before. And enshrined in it are several fish that exude a wonderful luster. I grabbed the fish tail first, picked it up, and checked it thoroughly. Freshness that makes you feel like you''re going to catch your breath again right away. Preservation magic can''t be underestimated either. Just peeling off the scales will take quite a bit of effort. To that extent, the quality of the fish was considerable. Hmm, good quality. Calmly and rigorously assessing the quality of the fish with a nce, I ced it on the cutting board. It is a good fish. It will be worth eating. What to do with this nice guy After all, it''s dangerous to eat sashimi raw, so hold off on that. First of all, the breed is different, but at a nce, it looks simr to Spanish mackerel, so shall we lightly bake it? I think it would be nice to leave the head or bones and brew the broth separately. Behind me, who spreads his happy imagination even with just one fish. There was a girl who looked at me with cold eyes. ....Hey? Arel? What are you doing? Why did you call me into the kitchen? Why are you holding the fish? She continues to ask questions and is a princess of the Merman Empire and a hostage sold cheaply. Heodang Hogu Spiritual Sage Penada. What is it? What do you think I am doing now? I can only see him holding a strange fish andughing very suspiciously? That''s an honest expression. I''m so suspicious, what''s suspicious? Are you just trying to cook normally? Do not spheme the sacred act of cooking, you spoiled girl. Unlike other times, when I showed a stern attitude, Pena couldn''t be more dumbfounded, so now she looked at something pitiful. Yes, Allel. I came just a moment ago because you had something important to do. Yes, I have important work to do. It was me who ordered Pena toe, so I remember it properly. Is that the only thing that matters? Pena devastatedly pointed to the fish on the cutting board. Is that just it? Uh huh! Dare to be rude to fish. Even if it looks like this, it is definitely a valuable body that is traded at the highest price in the port. In addition, we have spent all kinds of money to bring you pampered goods so that the quality is neverpromised in transportation. The shipping cost was more than the cost of the fish. It''s a body that was treated more favorably than Pena you. When I preached about never forgetting piety, Pena made a puzzled expression. It seems that he was quite resentful that he was treated lower than fish. ...Well, themon-sense human reaction would be something like this. Dia is the only one who matches my rhythm. If it was Chit Dia, I would have at least pretended to pray reverently on the spot. But now, as she is busy, she cries and has topromise with pena to eat mustard. Since it''s an important matter, I thought you called to discuss the future. It didnt work out because it didnt meet my expectations. The reason I called you right now was that I was just bored, so I asked you to taste the food. Anyway, other people are preparing hard for the small things. Do you and Pena have anything else to do now? there is no Then, the fish I orderedst time today arrived. Even if it''s not, the dishes I ate quite delicious thest time I was treated there, so I was waiting for when they would arrive. Wouldnt it only make the food taste worse if I waited impatiently anyway? Then wouldnt it be mostfortable to wait slowly while eating something delicious? this is my creed Even if there is a war tomorrow, let''s start with delicious food today. Then what about tomorrow? Let''s finish the war and go eat delicious rice. Even if you''re busy, don''t neglect eating. No matter how important your worries are, there is delicious food right in front of you, but if you endure it, you will lose. Not to mention cancer. Looking at Pena''s eyes, it seems that it will take quite a while for her to understand my theory. Anyway, thats how it turned out, so have a taste. Eating alone would only make you feel worse. Coincidentally, it seems that Pena is also free, so I called to try cooking. In the end, she seems to have given up on arguing, so she rxed her shoulders and sat down on the chair. ...By the way, Arell, are you doing it? Chef? What do you think this kitchen knife looks like? decoration? no it''s not? Even if it looks like this, it''s a trumpet that I''ve been grooming exclusively for me. If you put your mind to it, even iron armor can open the gun. A craftsman doesn''t choose a tool? under! you''re wee! The more artisans, the more they choose tools. When Iid out all kinds of rare metals enough to make several famous swords, and asked Aken to make me a kitchen knife. That guy''s astonished face still seems to be shimmering on the edge of this kitchen knife. Cooking. If you want to eat, you can ask the chef, right? no. It''s still too early for him to get this fish. But I tly refused. Of course, the skill of the chef who works in my castle is second to none even in Ernesia Kingdom. However, that is the result of my growing while handing down the recipe. Until he came to our castle, he was just a kid peeling potatoes in a corner of the royal kitchen. I, who excavated him, say. He''s not ready yet! Fish is a really unfamiliar ingredient in Ernesia Kingdom. I gave him the recipe for dinner as well, but he''s probably pretty messed up by now. and. and? I dontpromise on eating. With the spirit of an artisan, he never entrusts it to others easily. That''s why I want to cook for myself. Arel, do you know how to cook? At least hell do better than you? When I said this with a provocative smile, Pena seemed to have a little bit of pride, but she got angry. Did I learn something in the imperial pce too? Yes, it must be basic knowledge. It''s obvious even without looking at the skills of the princess who doesn''t know the world. Even if it looks like this, I am a man who has been holding a kitchen knife through countless lives with the determination to eat only delicious food. I have a different career than you, you immature child. Pena seemed to be overwhelmed, as if she sensed something out of the ordinary in my more confident attitude than at other times. And basically, most of the recipes here are provided by me? Really? If you dont believe me, grab someone and ask. I was even more surprised to hear that, as Pena had really praised the food here. ...I can''t believe it. What can I say? Okay, that''s what I meant anyway, so I''ll show you. I grinned and grabbed the cleaver and started to clean the fish. Look forward to it. The first thing to do was to lightly coat the flesh of the fish with flour and butter and bake it. It''s a good quality fish, so you don''t need to do anything special. However, other than that, the sauce to apany is specially made to suit my taste. This has been devised from before. He paid more attention to fish than to prepare for war. Then lets bake it. Oil the pan and bake. The oil exuded from the fish, the heated oil, and the butter scent harmonize to spread the fragrance. It is a good fish! When you smell the scent, you are amazed. At the same time, in the pot next to it, broth is being boiled with the bones and heads left over for making the soup. This one also has a strong scent thanks to the special spices. Behind my back as I devote myself to cooking, Pena is at a loss for words at some point. I was quite surprised by the fact that I was taking it seriously, unexpectedly, and that the dish actually smelled good and was prepared. Did you think it was a joke? After a while. When the dishes were finished, I set my own and Pena''s portion on the table, and sat down in a chair. how is it? I thought it was a joke. I guess he didn''t really believe that I could cook. Cant you eat fish? No, you can eat it. In the past, even in the Empire, I ate fish donated by the provinces. Ah, did the Empire have a sea in its territory, unlike ours? Sheesh, that''s a bit embarrassing. For now, it is not a good idea to leave the food in front of you and let it cool while talking. As if we had agreed in advance, we moved the food into our mouths at the same time. ...It''s delicious. Pena opened her eyes wide and murmured. The fish I ate in the past had a strange smell... and was very dry. This one is different I think I could eat anything like this. This was the evaluation of Her Highness, the princess of the empire. I''d be grateful to hear that review. Well, it''s a dish that has be quite good even if I taste it by my standards. Soup is good enough to eat. It seemed to suit everyone else besides me. Now that this has happened, shall we try selling fish within the kingdom of Ernesia? I thought about it for a while, but gave up. Doesn''t sound like much of a benefit. and annoying I decided to erase the idents in the business and focus on rice. A small amount of oil permeated into the fish flesh really feels like it prates well into the stomach. Meat is good, but sometimes seafood is okay too. If it tastes like this, I can believe it. I made up my mind to buy some extra food. Unfortunately, it seems that the envement of the people of the Merman Empire is going smoothly. After the meal, I taught Pena some personal facts. It was not the goal to simply feed them rice. I also had the idea of calming down with a meal and then having a conversation like this. It''s not a very pleasant story, so it''s better for yourself to tell it like this. Lately, his lungs have been feeling ufortable. Something has been feeling sluggish all these days. I thought I had to forcefully feed him something proper to make him feel better. There was no difference between what you said and what I recognized. It looks serious... Herplexion is dark. Rather, it''s worse than you know. ording to information obtained through other routes, it is said that a situation has urred in which people fleeing to avoid being enved have crossed the border. However, the empire is still brutally catching the empire''s people who fled while ignoring the fact. Of course, Pena''s face after hearing this exnation was no joke. Her face looks as if she has heard that the world will end tomorrow. That''s right. After all, it is true that an empire will copse if a treaty is established with the Holy State and arge number of ves are traded. The long history of the empirees to an end in her brother''s generation. how miserable you would feel are you okay? Shall we take a break and talk about itter? ....no. are you okay. Will Pena''s eyes return to her will again? Try again. She gives strict orders and personally crushes all neers who attack her with a sword with a single wooden stick. For reference, the kids who are falling out in real time are not new recruits. Each is a senior soldiermanding a toon. Recently, as the territory has grown and functioned as a city, it has be difficult for the people around me tomand all the soldiers like Asha and Seina before. Chapter 230 Chapter 230. Situation in each country (7) ʮ It''s just passing spirits (1) Didn''t you ask Arel to stop that? Um... I''m going to have to block it. It''s not desirable for me to see the empire fall like that. Above all, for the sake of the cozy world I draw, I can''t let it break like that. And imagining the saintess smiling triumphantly made me annoyed. What is it that you ask me about this even after I proposed it? Pena, do you really mind if I leave it to you? ?... Huh? If you don''t, you and your brother... you might act properly with the emperor. If I stop it, I can put an end to that fucking situation. But what about Pena''s position? It is for the sake of one''s own country, but it is like bowing one''s head to a person from a foreign country. Will Pena''s status in the Empire ever improve? No matter how good your intentions are, you might not be able to escape being treated as a traitor. Sadly, reality doesn''t recognize even the best of intentions. are you okay. I know that much. Pena answered without hesitation. It seems that he was prepared. And anyway, my older brother didnt think so well of me from the beginning anyway. To put it bluntly, even when he was sent as a hostage, he had a rather cool face. Thats too bad. Their family situation... I don''t know. It seemed like he knew that Pena hadn''t been treated well within the Empire. And now that I think about it, I dont think it would be bad to take this opportunity to feed my brother properly. huh! I think that will be fine too! I know there is a personal build up. Well, even from my point of view, that kind of person can''te to his senses unless he really suffers properly. ....Actually, I''m not really crazy right now. good. So, I decided to do it as nned! I say I''m fine too The fact check is over, so now I can do my own thing. Even if its a decision Specifically, what are you going to do, Arel? Come to think of it, I haven''t told Pena the details of the n yet. First of all, we have to prevent that treaty from being signed. It wasn''t long until the date of the meeting where the Empire and the Holy Nation signed a treaty. First of all, I doubted if the date was correct, so I discussed this with my oldest brother and checked it by unraveling the spy. The date will be correct. Whatever you do, you have to stop it. If a treaty is really signed, then it will be toote. The moment you sign, no matter what you say after that, you can''t stop arge number of ves from crossing over to the Holy Land. I know that but how are you going to interfere? Pena got up from her seat and leaned forward slightly towards me. Now, Arel, dont only know you, teach me. Or is it because you dont trust me? I guess you think you''re doubting yourself. Is it natural? Even if she asked me for help first, it would make sense to cover it up and doubt it. Its not like that, uhm, I was a little worried if I had to let Pena know this in advance so that I could do it right. If thats the case, dont worry. Pena confidently opened her chest and dered it. Arel, because I''m expecting that you won''t direct mediocre things. What''s the point of saying that in front of me? You seem to think I''m going to suggest something out of the ordinary. So, I''m prepared to ept it in any way. Hmm, be prepared Really? Do you? When Iughed suspiciously, Pena''s mouth twitched slightly. what? as promised. Are you really determined? Still, going too far... I wonder what it would be like... Really, this youngdy. Are you afraid even if you are determined? What kind of guy am I recognized in his head? don''t worry. I won''t cover the means and methods, but I won''t do anything that I can''t do by wearing a human mask like anyone else. Just... ?????? but? Instead, you have to suffer a little. You may use yourself however you like. I was moved by Pena''s deration and decided to use it without hesitation. The way you thought of it. The question is whether this princess will obey me. Be prepared. Is that a risk to your life? ....Doesn''t it matter? Contrary to what I said, it seems that I am afraid of hesitating a little. don''t worry. never do that. Even so, I tend to respect human life. Unless it''s an enemy, I don''t use methods that cause harm to my life or body. It''s just that Pena and you are struggling a little with your body. U Creepingly, Pena took a step back. What are you trying to do? ah? no big deal? Just a little hard work? ....to? What are you really trying to do? When I smile instead of answering, he starts to get really scared. Oh, and I''ll apologize in advance. It''s not intentional, but it might be a little embarrassing... maybe. So don''t apologize in advance. sorry for once Don''t apologize! That makes you even more anxious! But if you see that they don''t tell you not to do it, you''re determined. ....Let''s stop kidding and teach. It''s true that you have to use him anyway. So now you need to teach them how to n properly. good. Open your ears and listen. huh. For sabotaging the signing of the treaty... and our enemy! The order for how to mess around with Saint Nelvenia... Huh? huh? Pena listened to my n with a really steady attitude. Even if it looks like this, the two of us are precious bodies recognized in our respective countries. To think that such people would put their heads together like this and discuss a n to properly send one person to the goal. What a world. My ancestors will be really happy. I only taught Pena what the picture I was drawing was. I n on doing something like this. Hearing the n for the future, she rolls her eyes for a moment and smiles like a flower. It seems quite absurd. Arel, dont you hear a lot of people around you saying that you have a bad personality? Such Pena, dont you hear people say that you are secretly timid? We openly question each other. Both of them were at a loss for words with painful expressions on their faces, as if they had been stabbed by invisible spears. It seems there are a lot of corners where we guess each other. Just kidding aside. You understand what you need to do more than anything else? I understand Yes, I understand? Why is he nodding his head, but he''s getting slower and slower. Couldnt it be that I might be ashamed of what you said, Arell Is what Im thinking right now? I think you will be right. Pena clutched her head and groaned. It was clear that after all of this was over, he had a clear understanding of what his position would be. Is it really best to do that? If you dont like it, quit now. Even if the empire perishes anyway, it won''t be difficult for Pena and you to find a way to live, right? At first, it was said as a joke, but it was a n that was conceived only in consideration of sufficiently humane methods. Comints are not tolerated. There are two big things I promise, right? One is to stop the Empire from fooling around. And before that, there''s something I promised. Correcting the unfair perception of spiritism. It is sincere that I want to achieve both of them. This is the best way to achieve both. know. I know... She seemed to agree when I said it seriously. I wouldn''t object to the method taught. It''s just a little embarrassing. Now that it has happened, do what I tell you to do. I instructed Pena to do something. From now on, we will start practicing spiritism. I''ve been teaching elemental magic so hard, so now it''s really cool to use it even a little bit. sword and training. both are fine So thest thing to check now is magic? Because flowers of war are magic. Thats how it came to be. Can you get us new wands, catalysts, and other things for our wizards? I am an elemental sage who just passes through Helmin, the lord of the mage tower, throughmunication. Queue. Brother, are you carrying something good ? From the looks of it, you must be a merchant who earns quite a bit. this. he sighed. that''s good It was only furs, crops, and a few other items. It''s nice to have a shop, but you can''t make a living with it. Taking advantage of his experience as a peddler, he was asionally pulling a wagon loaded with goods to and from Ernesia Kingdom. This time, he was on his way back to Fahilia after making a deal with the territory in the southern provinces and loading goods. By the way... what happened to this? ha?????? He sighed once more. As a merchant, it wasn''t just once or twice that he went through various troubles while walking around. The tyranny of the evilpany trying to strike the price. There are many things, such as worrying that the product will be damaged due to bad weather. The most embarrassing thing is the situation right now. Are the people blocking the roadside sincere? Rude bastards who seem far from diligence. They are menacing Den Linell''s wagon with their weapons in tatters. It seemed to be a band of thieves active in the area. At most, he hired an escort, but he was killed by an arrow from the first attack. He held the dagger in his bosom and tried to negotiate with those who blocked his path with as much tension as possible. I will pay the toll tax. Thieves do not indiscriminately kill and steal. If you do, you will be subjugated quickly. That''s why some bandits somehow avoided the eyes of the soldiers, blocked the road, and robbed their wallets in the name of toll. ....If you look at that wallet, it''s all the property you have. Still, it''s better than having all the goods taken away. So Den Linell tried to negotiate. It wasn''t really the first time he encountered a bandit. Sometimes they were defeated with the help of the escorts, and other times, like this time, they got away with a moderate amount of money in the name of a toll tax. But this time, it looks like you''re out of luck. No, it''s funny to talk about luck at the point of encountering a thief in the first ce. Hey toll tax. It''s not even funny. The Muraebae, who seemed to be the captain, spat. The other bandits who followed him alsoughed. It seems that negotiations have broken down. If you kill them indiscriminately, they will be the lords top priority for subjugation. Anyway, at the point of doing this, you''re the subject of subjugation, aren''t you? Wouldnt it be better to kill them all and hide them than to just let them go? uh? I heard and saw it. No, this is not the time to agree! Den Linell shuddered with embarrassment. Apparently, those thieves are serious. It seems that they insisted on robbing them thoroughly and leaving no witnesses in case they were caught stealing it clumsily. I''ll give you my luggage. Please save my life. It is enough to make up for lost losses by earning them back. In the days when he was a peddler, there would have been no difference between losing all his luggage and dying anyway, but now he has a decent store. After settling in the city there, he also had a lover. The opponent is a clerk working at a store that sells chocte products owned by Arnil Firm. Because of this burden, I have be too many lingering lingering bodies in the world to risk my life. As long as you have a life attached to it, anything is possible. However, it seems that the thief has no intention of epting even such a request. It''s annoying when you report it when you arrive in the city. Don''t resent me. I want to kill you, but do not resent me. What a bad joke. Den Linel pulled out the dagger halfway in his bosom. chills down the spine Jim gives up. I''d have to resist somehow and run away even close to the city. Chapter 231 Chapter 231. (2) Unlike skilled soldiers, the thieves'' swordsmanship is only about swinging roughly. Even a mediocre merchant with no knowledge in martial arts would be able to escape if he resisted with all his might. He tried to cheer himself up by recalling the story of a colleague who ran away from a thief in an old bar. Stop thinking about running away. The leader of the bandits smirked and raised his sword. A faint blue light floated around the sword. ?... Shit. toe ruined. Apparently, that thief seemed to be someone who had experience with swordsmanship. He doesn''t look as skilled as the knights. Still, it was not something a single merchant could shake off. If you remain calm, I will send you to the other world painlessly. Is there a guy who stays still like that? I had no choice but to risk my luck and decided to run away. And as a result, luck seemed to be on his side. Thats it! A girl''s cry was heard from somewhere. And at the same time, a fireball that flew from somewhere blocked the thief who was about to attack Den Linel. Kuh! What is it?! Everyone, including the thief and Den Linel, turned their heads toward the direction the fireball hade from. There was a girl with a certain red lizard. However, I guessed that it was a girl because of her physique and voice. Because he was wearing a veryrge robe, his detailed appearance was not visible. And behind her, a woman slightly taller than her stands still, holding a cane and wearing a simrly cover-up garment. Keck! What are you doing!! The thief, realizing that it was them who had just thrown the fireball, threatened them. It seemed that the murderous intent had changed from Den Linel to those girls. It seemed as if he had an intuition that he was an existence that could not be ignored given the fireball he just threw. Ah?... The girl standing in the front is about to say something. ah? There is no name to teach a group of evil-doing thieves... uh! ....what? Everyone had simr thoughts. It''s not even fair. It''s not that I''m scared. From now on I will take you What was it? This is it. A woman standing behind carefully handed something to the girl who was evasive. A note with something written on it. Please say this. Yes? Referee? It''s your referee. Ah, anyway, I will judge you so that you pay for your sins... However, I got the feeling that strangely twisting my body and shaking my head was somehow embarrassing. Make sure you pay for your sins! It would be good to reflect in the mes of this my spirit. The hem of the robe fluttered in the wind as he stretched out his arms in an exaggerated gesture, but it still felt strangely trembling, so something was subtle. The face is also red. Rather, isn''t the person who shouted it just now feeling ashamed? What are you trying to do now? What kind of joke is that? The leader of the bandits frowned in displeasure. I felt like I was being treated like a fool. I dont know what year you are doing. You look like a wizard!! It seems like youre excited to use some magic on the fodder, right? The leader of the thieves looked at the two girls'' outfits and looked at them with ease. If so, he must be a wizard who doesn''t even have the talent to stay in the Mage Tower. They must be deliberately trying to scare away the bandits and get a reward from that peddler. In the first ce, famous wizards are busy bing the exclusives of lords and nobles, and do not get involved in such private affairs. The only ones who can defeat the thieves are ipetent wizards who are looking for a small amount of money. That''s why he judged the ability of the girls who hindered him to be insignificant. And the number is more this way. Most of all, he had just opened his eyes to an aura a while ago. It''s easy to fall into omnipotence with just a little power or the acquisition of it. It is amon mistake made by humans. Ill cut down some insignificant sparks! Shouting confidently, he tried to deal with the pesky intruders first. First, Ill take off that ragged robe and check that handsome face! If you like it enough, you can sell it. He had killed a Circle 1 mage who had intervened without knowing the subject before, so he rushed forward with great vigour. joy! Take it and judge for yourself whether it is insignificant or not. When the leader of the thieves attacks, the girl holds out her hand to respond. Then the red lizard at his feet spews a fireball. what kind of magic is that? never seen it But I thought it didn''t matter. It''s because you can cut it with an auror anyway. So he confidently swung his sword! however. This what is this!!!!!!!!!! The leader of the thieves was shocked to see the depletely melted away. Whoa! hot hot?! I was in a daze and got burned by the wind that heated up even the handle. Wasn''t he just a mere wizard? I thought he was a nameless wizard, so I looked down on him. It was then that I noticed that something strange was going on. something is out of the ordinary What are you watching! Kill those bitches right now! Reluctantly, he ordered his men in waiting to attack at once. I don''t know what kind of magic they use, but it should be done with arge number of people and arrows. That, too, was a foolish judgment. Just now, the girl muttered something again. Are you trying to shoot fireballs like before? He was quick to dodge. It must be the mes of that strange lizard. Its range isn''t that wide, so avoiding it won''t be difficult. He didn''t care if his subordinates were swept away. however. He should have resented his own stupidity. ....What?! In the blink of an eye, the number of lizards is increasing. Even if you simply count by eye, dozens. Lizards of the same type as the red lizard earlier were lined up side by side with their small mouths open. It reminded me of a well-aligned army. And a torrent of red mes filling the eyes. It was thest sight his men saw, including the leader of the thieves. Ooh my goodness. Hiding in the carriage, Den Linel eximed a mixture of surprise and admiration. To be honest, I don''t even know what happened to him. The mes spewed out by dozens of lizards handled by that unknown girl swept the front as if it were literally turning into a sea of fire. Truly a flood of fire. It was only natural that the bandits would evaporate without leaving any ashes, swept away by the heat. But is that magic? Den Linell was puzzled. It was slightly different from the magic he had seen so far. There is no wand, and the wizards he sees do not tame such strange creatures. It was the first time I had ever seen such a powerful me there. Even if it was magic, it was like a dreame true for him, who had never seen anything other than fireworks demonstrated by a 2nd ss wizard at best. No way is it okay? Seeing the thievespletely evaporated, he felt cold in a different way. The heat makes the air thick, but on the contrary, the area around the heart seems to get cold. It''s nice to have help, but who are they? As the thief leader said earlier, were they the ones who intervened for the sake of reward? Or is it another thief who has stepped in to target Jim? For the time being, I thought about the reward they would ask for, so I put silver coins and copper coins in my pocket separately. Just in case, I put a little more than the market price. First of all, I thought it would be better to give generously. Isn''t it better than being taken away by thieves at least? It''s cheap enough even if you consider it the price of life. More than anything, I was afraid of that power a little while ago. this?????? Hesitating any longer and fearing to offend them, he took a sack of money and got out of the carriage. Thank you sorcerers. Thank you for saving my life. This is small, but my sincerity... is... but... hm? However, Den Linell was speechless and stopped just as he was about to hold out his pocket full of money. For some reason, instead ofing this way, the girl with the unidentified lizard only slightly bowed her head towards herself. It is a gesture that seems to want to say as if no example is needed. Then, as the woman standing behind cast a spell, the two figures disappeared. What do you mean? He blinked nkly and murmured. Could it be that he really only appeared to help? Didn''t I have to ept the case of Princess Pena? Dia is true! You can''t get something like that, can you? After teleporting to a ce slightly away from the spot where the merchant was attacked a while ago, the girls moderately inspected the situation. Unlike Pena, who judges with the naked eye, Dia, who even uses detection magic to examine the situation, nced at Princess Pena indifferently. And finally, I ask the girl who is shaking as if she is nervous. Are you okay? Its okay. Pena took a long breath and answered. She had acted resolutely and pretended to be fine until just now, but in reality she was also quite nervous. Even if it''s a thief, it''s a real battle to use spiritual magic against humans. Of course, Dia took that into consideration and was watching from behind. It was also after he had received a firmmand from Arel in advance, saying, If it''s not dangerous, don''t interfere.'' All of these were exercises to use Princess Pena''s spirit art in realbat. for some purpose ...Anyway, the line I had to say earlier was more embarrassing. Can''t we just deal with it...? Pena smiled bitterly when she looked at the paper she had read at the time. It was a brief script ordered by Arell to draw attention on purpose when dealing with bandits. Really... will it work like this? Allel''s instructions weren''t just to fight against the bandits and defeat them. Pena quietly closed her eyes and recalled the conversation she had with Arell before leaving the castle. First of all, you have to change your perception of the Elementalist little by little. Arell handed Pena a piece of paper with some scripts'' written on it, giving instructions on what to do. recognize? Yes, in the first ce, the peoples basic perception of spiritists is quite poor. Arel sighed and briefly exined the public perception of elementals. The bad perception of spiritism isnt necessarily because of Seongguk. The Seongguk''s excessive suppression of heresy was also a factor, but the Elemental Spirits also caused considerable damage several times in the process of resisting them. The spiritists of the past naturally rebelled against the excessive oppression. The result was only excessive fighting. The problem is that even third parties have suffered damage. Incidents such as spiritists who had nowhere to go plundered other ces in order to survive. Representatively, the blood spirits Well, there have been incidents worthy of notoriety in various ways. Maybe someone was aiming for it. As a result, only the notoriety of the Marshal spread. As a result, this dogma about spiritism in the Holy Land gained support, and spiritism gradually declined. It''s such a yard, so there''s no way the perception of the Spirit Commander is good. Arel grumbled, citing cases from the past. Of course, they couldn''t help it because they were treated badly because of the suppression of heresy, but that can''t be justified. Arel shook his head, saying that it was a tragedy caused by malice and national selfishness. The goal someone intentionally made is not easily filled. Thenwhat should I do? First of all, we should appeal to the fact that Spiritual Art, like magic, is not fundamentally a harmful technique. good. Pena got up with determination. Chapter 232 Chapter 232. I''m just a passer-by elemental sage (3) + Yes, I''m the elemental sage (1) Arell red at her like that. What are you going to do? You have to prepare a speech to clear up misunderstandings about spiritism. If it''s a speech, I''d like you to leave it to me. Feeling motivated, she said confidently. Even though I''m eager to do it. It was also Arel who ruined it again. ...Haa, thisdy doesn''t know much about the world. As Arel looked at her with pity, Fena was moved. Theres no way peoples perceptions can change with just a few ck letters on a piece of paper, right? Its normal to just pick your ears and pass through the words of a noble person, you bastard. Then what should I do? For some reason, it''s embarrassing to be treated like an immature person, but now that I''ve heard it, it''s not wrong. Pena shrugged her shoulders slightly and asked. Because the way the world works is surprisingly simple. Arel smiled and said. It speaks more than words. Practice.... You say very difficult things in an easy way. Fena barely held back the grumbling that rose to the back of her throat. This is what he is talking about in practice. Show off your spirit magic several times in front of the public. That way is just to help. Wouldn''t it be natural for them to acknowledge it as they gradually built up a track record of spirit magic being harmless? Arel insisted on this and called Dia, instructed her to assist and escort Pena, and sent her out together. Do you feel anxious if you send it alone? It was a decision made under the judgment that there would be no problem if D.A. Fighting with bandits a while ago is part of that. For a good deed to publicize the image of a practicalbat and elemental sage. How was your first real fight? I dont know what to say. Pena responded that she didn''t know what to say. It''s not that he''s indifferent to murder. However, it is not clumsy enough to show mercy. There is no such thing as guilt. It is also because they have seen the evil they are about to do. Even so, I can''t help but feel nervous. It is natural. Dia said in a calm tone to Pena, who was trembling with tension. Everyone is afraid when fighting. Yeah thats right. In that sense, mediocre bandits are just the right opponents to learn in realbat. Even if you wipe it moderately, no one will say anything. No, rather thank you. Bandits are a good way to get some decent hands-on experience. It''s not wrong. Agreed. Before I came to Fahilia, I also wiped out bandits and collected travel expenses to earn transportation expenses. Dia nodded and spoke as if recalling a longing memory. It was a good way to make money when I ran out of change. Thats right. Remember Pena-sama too. If you run out of money at your destination, just find the nearest bandit and deal with it. Then you will have money. That''s it! Pena, who is already on the dark side of the world, seemed to believe Dia''s words obediently. If Arel was nearby, he would have said something ridiculous, but he is not here right now. By the way, Dia is also having a lot of trouble because of me. Even if you don''t, there''s usually not a lot to do. Even not so long ago, it was said that he was wandering around the kingdom because of an epidemic. Nevertheless, instead of taking a break, he said as if he had no respect for her who had to teleport with Pena one by one, but Dia just bluntly brushed it off. This is Arell''s instructions. There''s nothing called hardship, so don''t worry about it. ... huh. It''s all because Arell-nim''s will. Thats right. Yes, a lot of work. Having recently understood that Dia would blindly follow Arel''s orders, Paena brushed aside that part casually. Isn''t it proof that I''ve gotten used to living there? On top of that,pared to Arel, Dia was speaking with enoughmon sense. excuse me? How can something like this go wrong... Pena sighed heavily as she flipped through the script she received from Arel. How embarrassed I was to read this in front of bandits just a moment ago. However, while forcing these lines, Arel said this. Wouldn''t it be memorable if I had a good form and a usible line!'' Because of the exceptional emphasis on ...., Pena eventually had no choice but to follow. To be honest, I''m sure this is Arel''s prank. Because he must have been smirking when he handed it over. Wouldnt it be better not to do this? To be honest, even I am a little embarrassed. Carefully asked for personal wishes. However, Dia firmly shook her head. This is Arell''s instructions. You must follow. but. This is an order. Yeah... I can''t help it. If I refused any more, it seemed like they would force me to recite a spell. It seems that my side is not here. It''s not that you don''t know your position, so you have to do what you''re told to do. Haha, how did my situation turn out like this? Contrary toints, there is no dislike on her face. It was embarrassing to step out a little, but I didn''t particrly dislike what I was doing. In fact, I felt a little satisfied. I had never thought of using my power to help someone before. For her, spiritism was something she had to hide. It was never written in front of anyone. Im d you seem motivated. So today, lets go around a few more ces. Dia treats her like nothing and memorizes a teleport spell. ... How many ces are you going to go to? I will go around the whole kingdom once. ...Can you go back today? It seemed that it would be around sunset when I returned to the castle. Are you going to eat? For once, I saw him asking with hope. Around that time, strange rumors circted in Ernesia Kingdom. It is said that girls who use strange powers appear one after another from various ces and help people without receiving anything in return. Suddenly appeared and defeated the bandits. It suddenly appeared and wiped out a group of monsters at once. Suddenly, a strange creature appeared and healed the copsed bridge. A duo of unidentified girls wearing robes threw away ingredients from a restaurant... Various rumors were heard. What they have inmon is what the girl who did not always reveal her face did. And another thing is that the girl has strange beings under hermand. The people who witnessed her actions in that appearance expressed their curiosity little by little. Isnt it magic? I hear you breathe fire and handle rocks? So, is it magic? People naturally thought it was magic, but gradually there were people who questioned it. It wont be magic. Hmmm... I''ve seen it for some reason, but it''s probably... spiritism? Starting with someone saying the word, stories about spiritism began to flow from people''s mouths one by one. Come to think of it, Ive seen that girl before. Come to think of it, when I used that strange power, the spirit muttered something. Wasnt that just some weird bullshit? It was small talk that would have brought tears to the eyes of the princess herself. The people who noticed about spiritism shared puzzled opinions whenever the topic came up. But thats what elemental magic is all about. It''s just like that in the Holy Land. Didn''t you say you were dealing with some kind of devil? Does anyone go to church there? huh? But what I saw wasn''t it? It was just an odd looking lizard and an earthy dwarf, nothing like a demon. Well, we''re not really Zelnians, so it doesn''t matter? More than that, it was amazing to see him fix his leg. Isn''t it more convenient than magic? If that''s the case, I want to learn too. Do you think things will be easier? Among the people who witnessed Pena''s actions, the story became the main topic for a while. And the main character of the rumor was at first an unknown wizard, but at some point... he was called an unknown elemental sage. Little by little, people began to wonder about spiritism and show interest. after about a month. I received the final report on Pena''s whereabouts from Dia. Fortunately, it seems that you did as you were told without anyints, right? What I''m currently looking at is a crystal ball that looks simr to themunication tool I usually use. However, the use is different. The light emitted from the crystal ball is output as a single image, showing how Pena uses spiritism to the thieves. In addition, the image of doing various things is reproduced as it is. This video was filmed by Dia while Pena was fighting. It is a magical tool for recording images that was conceived in the same way as the development of a printing device that scans pictures. We call it a recorder'' for short. All appearances reflected on the built-in mana crystal for a certain period of time are recorded and output as video information. Its advantage is that it is easy to operate and can be used anytime, anywhere. great job. Isn''t Pena whining? no. Princess Pena also obediently followed. Still, you did a good job. You''ll be tired, so it''s okay to rest for a while. How about it? no. After congratting him for the hard work, Dia calmly refused, saying that it was nothing. By the way, Arell-sama, is this alone really changing your perception of spiritism? Well, that makes me a little suspicious too. Even though I was the one who ordered this, I have some doubts about that. I''m not so ignorant of the world as to think that a good deed can change my perception. The only ce that was active there was the kingdom of Ernesia. It can''t have a big effect. Then why did you do this...? It''s not like I''m making fun of Pena. I need it for now. Precisely, it means that this alone is not enough. Well, I made you half-joking with that dialogue book. Behold the numerous nket kicks stamped on this record ball. Later, if you''re bored, you should y it once and y with it. Other than that, everything else makes sense. For Pena... to change her perception of spiritism, even if it''s cumbersome, she has no choice but to imprint it on people little by little. It is true that things like this do not change the world. but. I affirmed with a mischievous smile. Humans are not creatures that forget so easily...whether it be good or bad. Even if it''s a very small thing, someone remembers it. That is the way of the world. Yes, I am the Elementalist (1) The Imperial Pce of the Merman Empire. center of the pce. The audience room located in thergest and most splendid castle. Normally, it''s just a ce to meet the emperor of the empire, but this time, the inside of the audience room was slightly remodeled to wee special guests. A number of guests could sit on chairs and tables, and on the wall side, the nobility of the empire stood quietly and waited. e. And on the throne, the seat of the emperor, En, the current emperor of the Merman Empire, was sitting solemnly. He waited for the guest he was supposed to greet in the audience room, perhaps in order to appear as confident as possible . Enter Nelvenia! A cry was heard from outside the audience room announcing a visitor. The emperor nodded, Mm! and the door opened, and the envoys from the Holy Land entered. Simple escorts and priests dispatched as envoys. The most notable among them is a white woman walking slowly. Saint Nelvenia of the Zelnian Holy Land. She walked through the audience room with a natural smile and a graceful gait. Chapter 233 Chapter 233. Yes, I am the Spiritual Sage. (2) Soon after arriving in front of the emperor, she and herpanions all lowered their postures and were polite. Even though Nelvenia is the real power of the Holy Kingdom, it is officially a prosperous agent. In front of the head of a foreign country, it is a position that it is inevitable to go in. I would like to see His Majesty En Amret Janil, the emperor of the Merman Empire. ...?...Hmm, Saint Nelvenia. I''ve heard your name It''s an honor for me to meet that famous saintess in person. Only then did they raise their heads when the Emperor spoke the words of wee. It took a lot of work toe a long way. no. Wouldnt we be willing to go even further than this for the sake of the future of our kingdom and empire? Um, I guess. Nelvenia and An looked at each other and smiled. It is a position created only for the establishment of a treaty from the beginning. In writing, I finished all the understanding procedures. All that remains is to sign it in front of the aristocrats who will be notaries. Now, there is no need to talk about this or that. It would be a disgrace to the name of the imperial family if we made a noble guest from a long way stand there. I will guide you right away. Yes, then I will share the details slowly. All that remains is to sign the paperwork for the transfer of the ve in the prepared room. If so, the empire would have enough money to sell ves, pay off debts, and enjoy its own luxuries. Seong-guk can acquire troops in preparation for future wars. Foolish.... The Holy Kingdom will never insignificantly spend, but it won''tpare to the damage the empire will suffer in the future. Nelvenia tried to hide her feelings and responded to the emperor with a smile. It''s not too long now. Linda. The emperor, who asked for understanding for a while and decided to listen to the urgent message first, finally frowned. ???? What? What''s going on? As Nelvania observed their chaotic atmosphere, she had a hunch that something was wrong. At that time, a messenger rushed from the Seongguk side as well. I would have told you that there was nothing to report right now unless there was a very urgent incident ahead of the treaty. Thinking about something unusual, Nelvenia heard the report of the problem. What happened? This is an urgent call from Nelvania-samas spy. I have an important meeting ahead of me. If it''s a report, listen to it a littleter. That''s... the message from the spy dispatched to the Ernesia Kingdom. The bad feeling grew stronger. Tell me. It is said that Princess Pena Amret Zanil, who went to study in Ernesia Kingdom, revealed that she was an Elementalist. ???? yes? Just before the meeting to conclude a treaty between the Empire and the Holy Nation begins. We were getting ready to start something. Oh Arell? Why is that? Her Highness Princess Pena Amret Janil? ncing at Pena, who was nervous for some reason, I asked as if nothing was wrong. He was as calm as Namil. It''s because she''s the only one who''s burdened anyway. I''m just pushing it from the side. It only makes things confusing. So is this day. Can we really do it like this? of course. Or what do you think you prepared for? . Uh X. But for some reason she is hesitant. Seeing this, I sighed slightly. Actually, I understand why. Dont force anything. If you can''t make it right, let''s stop this. Is that okay? do not force Pena hesitated as if she would sumb to my suggestion, then shook her head vigorously and stood up. Ah Okay! You can do it. Still, as much as I have a sense of responsibility, there is no way I will resign just because I am really bad. know the benefits. ...There''s no way I can say I''m quitting after I''ve been working like this. Pena looked nkly in front of me and said. The ce where we are now is the only ce in Ernesia''s royal castle that is open to the public. Of course, it''s not always open. Although it is only open when used for some purpose. Speech, for example. When we want to inform the public of a fact, we use this ce as a ce ofmunication. Appear at a prepared ce outside the castle and give a speech. And in the za in front of the ce where we are now, the current people have gathered and are waiting. I have already informed them by official letter that there will be some important announcement. For the time being, as a procedural reason, Pena suddenly asked Ernesia Royal Castle to reveal something. The king''s elder brother acknowledged her willingness to make an important decision and readily agreed to set up a space for her speech. Since the information had already been secretly leaked, spies from different countries must have gathered in addition to the informants. If that''s true, I can''t say I can''t do it now. Haa... How did I be like this? That way, its just aplete spectacle. I''m guessing that''s what your salesperson said. yes yes. I see. Pena gave an answer that seemed weaker than before. As if she had finally made up her mind, she withdrew her rxed mood after a while and put on the face she had when she went out into the world as a princess. I also gave serious advice. Just be honest and say what you want to say. I''ll take care of the rest. huh. Immediately after she nodded, the speech was ready just in time. From now on, say whatever you want. I patted Pena on the shoulder and stepped back. Others are watching, but it doesn''t matter. As I stepped back, my gaze was now focused only on Pena. OK, everyone is watching. They still don''t know what Pena will talk about. I just have something important to disclose, so please listen. Only rumors that he had made such an appeal were spread. Can you hear me? Pena asked cautiously as she brought the magic tool for transmitting her voice closer. It seemed a bit awkward since it was my first time at this ce. My name is Pena Amret Janil, the princess of the Merman Empire. First, he revealed his name. Those who saw the imperial princess for the first time shone with curiosity. She began to speak cautiously. Umm Ill believe that everyone will hear it, and Ill talk about it. The atmosphere of the onlookers is a feeling of wondering what the hell they are trying to say. Not being overpowered by that curious gaze, Pena steadfastly began to speak. I may be sorry for disappointing you, but the truth I am going to tell you from now on is about me. why am i here Why did I borrow this seat.... I want to say that. The reason Pena is here is simply studying abroad. And those who know the situation of each country understand that they are hostages due to war. By the way, is there an additional inner story? Some may have such doubts. it came Why do I have to say this right here? Why not do it in my homnd, the Empire? I will also tell you why. Now... it''s time to show it soon.'' I just keep watching. It left my hand anyway. I have to sit still and watch while eating snacks and carbonated ade. While listening, her voice continues to be heard. First, I have something to show you. She held out her hand and pretended to be concentrating on something. Then, a smander was summoned in front of the podium. He also summoned one more gnome. A chattering sound was heard. Some recognized them and let out a faint exmation. This is a spirit. Pena revealed the identity of what she called. The tumult grew even louder. That...isn''t that the spirit that the spirit lord used tomand? I heard someone say that. Thats right. I''ve seen it too! That spirit was the one who fixed the bridge in our vige a few weeks ago! Our vige chased away the monsters... Only then did some other people begin to recognize Pena''s spirits with exmation. Not a few people have witnessed Pena''s helping others using these spirits before. It must be for a moment! Why is Her Highness, the princess of the Merman Empire, summoning spirits?! And now, there are those who are astonished at the fact that Pena has summoned a spirit. Some even record something. Judging by the reaction, that guy is a spy. It didn''t matter because I knew how many misceneous things were hidden from the beginning. Yes, those who have seen these children will know. In the meantime, I was the one who showed you the power of the spirits while wandering around Ernesia Kingdom. Pena readily admitted. As you can see, I am a Elementalist. Ever since I was little, I have had the ability tomunicate with spirits. Pena confided that she was an Elementalist. I know. ording to the doctrine of the Church of the Holy Kingdom, spirits are evil, and elemental spirits are considered to be human beings whomunicate with the devil. That''s why, even though I was born with the qualities of an Elementalist, I grew up under strict control even in the imperial family to hide that fact. Everyone hears her story. Now she is the only officially confirmed Elementalist. My mother always taught me as a child to protect me: Never let anyone see you summon a spirit.'' Because the Empire and the Holy Kingdom are in a friendly rtionship, and if my existence is known, the rtionship between the two countries will be broken. This is a story that anyone can guess. And the main point is now next. But when I was young, I didnt understand that fact. I just yed with the spirits while secretly summoning them, marveling at the skill of handling the spirits. Then, in the end, His Majesty the former emperor caught me. After catching my breath for a moment, I continued. Originally, I might have had to immediately disappear for political reasons or be dedicated to the Holy Kingdom. However, my mother advised the Emperor to save me, and in the end, as a condition of eptance, my mother and I were confined to the imperial family. Everyone is still listening in silence. However, in a confined environment, my mother got sick and died after worrying about me until the end of the year. Silence fell. I am also silently listening. Unfortunately, the story Pena tells is true. I have no way of knowing why the former emperor kept Pena alive. However, it is also true that the Empire treated Pena as cold rice at that point. It is also true that her mother, the concubine, got sick and died because of that. And even after that, I have lived my life hiding the fact that I am an elementalist, paying attention to the imperial family. At the time, I thought my qualities were damned. Why are you born with this talent? Why do I have to listen to the spirit''s voice and live like this? I thought maybe it was really a curse. Her words sadly continue. In the meantime, due to other circumstances, I came to study abroad in the Kingdom of Ernesia. And by mistake, I let Arele Ernesia know about my qualities. what is said As a result, I''m d I confided in him about my qualities. Because he heard about my qualities and said this. Pena took a break for a beat. Your talent is by no means ugly. I will teach you that. ....did I say that? Let''s just say that. Mr. Arel''s remarks she ims seem to be very different from the personality of Mr. Arel I know, but let''s just say that and move on. After that, I learned about the origin and use of true elemental magic from Arell. I also learned the pride of being a sessor to a lost quality. .... I was embarrassed to hear it, but I endured it. Why is she talking and me itching? why? And I had a question. Why did I live without being proud as a Spiritualist? Why did my mother have to worry about me and get sick? Isn''t that strange? Why? Now it''s time to draw conclusions. It is because of the doctrine emphasized by the Holy Kingdom. They insisted that the spirits were evil, so I had to live as an unhappy princess in order not to be branded as a heretic. She continued speaking clearly. Because I am a Elementalist, I know better than anyone else. Sorcery and elementalism are not very different. Spirits are infinitely good. But why is it that wizards are right and elementals aren''t? Seongguk is just iming that it is evil without proper logic. Is that the correct answer? Shake your head. im never I have no right to call my talents evil, nor do I have the right to make them unhappy. Now it is time to draw the final conclusion. Chapter 234 Chapter 234. Yes, I am the Elementalist. (3) I want to gain courage and im here with the help of Arell. Seongguk, please stop oppressing the indiscreet elementals. We are condemned as evil because of our qualities, and there is no reason for us to be afraid. For that, I will make a strong request and, just in case, entrust my safety to Arel Ernesia to guarantee my safety. The Ernesian royal family also sympathized with my situation and promised to help. And now she has the final word. The Holy Kingdom will have to revoke the heresy designation of elemental magic.. that may arise in the future! done. ....I nodded my head in satisfaction. What effect does this revtion have? Actually, it doesn''t mean much. At best, it''s all about telling Pena''s sad life. However, there will be people who question the ethics of the holy kingdom. I dont know but isnt the Holy Kingdom severe? Is it necessary to treat me like that just because I only learned one elemental skill? Little by little, questionable tone begins to emerge. It may have started from the wind catcher nted in advance, but gradually I began to question one by one. In particr, the rtionship between the kingdom of Ernesia and the holy kingdom is delicate. Therefore, it is easy for public sentiment to naturally flow into questions about the Seongguk. The incidents that led to the suppression of the Elementalists are a long time ago. Even if they were suppressed as a result of that incident, how many people would truly have doubts about the spirits? I don''t know if you''re a devout believer, but to people who aren''t, it will sound like a stranger. In other countries, the situation is simr. Rumors will spread quickly there. Due to Pena''s revtions today, she is purely with the strange doctrines of the Holy Kingdom. And you will get the title of a victim created by an empire that notices them. There is a victim here. The victim isining. If so, what will you do? Will the Seongguk really ignore it? Are you still going to threaten her with outdated and obscure doctrines? If it''s normal, it will be. Because the Seongguk can never recognize the Spiritual Commander. If so, they must admit their guilt. But this time, they can''t easily talk nonsense. I am behind Pena. I took advantage of the invisible gap andughed sinisterly. Now it''s my turn. I pretended to encourage Pena and took turns. Pretending to be more skilled than her, he touched the magic tool for amplification and started his first words. This is Arell Ernesia. After that, let me speak for you. Feeling everyone''s gaze, I continued to speak more fluently than Pena. After I learned about Penas circumstances, I personally researched spiritism. As evidence, I presented a thesis summarizing research and theories on spiritism. Please note that everything written here is true only. This thesis will soon be formally published to the public. After research, I was convinced. Elemental magic itself is an extremely ordinary power. It''s no different than a wizard using magic. However, in Seongguk, spiritism was eradicated by ruthless designation as a heresy, citing only examples from the past. I don''t understand why they treat you like this. I pretended to shake my head. I can only say that I do not understand it as a schr or as a human being. I, none other than myself, raised questions about their ideology. There must have been many people who have received help from Pena''s spiritism. So don''t you know Did spiritism really seem evil in your eyes? I politely asked everyone. who listens here. And let''s hear through someone. Is spiritism really evil in your eyes? Dealing with thieves, chasing monsters, sometimes fixing broken roads or bridges. Spiritual magic is such a helpful power. Depending on how you use it, even magic can be used wickedly enough. It is not a force that must be eradicated. When I insisted on a very obvious reason, I heard a voice that carefully agreed. The prince is right. Certainly, there have been times when I have been greatly helped by the princess''s spirit magic. Of course, those who have memories of being helped have no choice but to agree one by one. I smiled and nodded and continued talking. That''s why I can''t help but feel sympathy for Pena''s situation as a human being, not sympathy. And instead of her, I will question the Holy Kingdom and demand an answer. I think that is the way. I finished it resolutely without a smile on my lips. I shouted so decisively that they would deliberately think that I was angry. About your unjust designation as a heresy, I will ask questions on your behalf and get answers. This is my position. If anyone has any doubts about my im, I hope that anyone can raise an objection. I am willing to discuss anyone''s opinion directly. He proudly dered it as if he was throwing a letter of challenge to anyone. And if there are still elemental spirits besides Princess Pena, ask me for help regardless of whoever you are. I will be happy to help this Areel Ernesia. * * * After the speech. We immediately returned to Fahilia. After telling the servants to give Pena a rest, I returned to my office. I just want to rest like a chimney, but sadly, there is still work to do. The time hase when love calls are pouring in about what happened a while ago, so you have to deal with it. I told you to do it, so of course I have to do it myself. Fortunately, the result of releasing a person to check the reaction. The public tends to respond favorably to the Spiritual Commander. There, public opinion was formed that felt sorry for Pena''s situation. That''s right, since you''ve revealed everything whilementing your situation, you should buy at least some sympathy. That is also the purpose in the first ce. The reason why the public epted Pena''s situation rtively easily was because of Pena''s hardships while wandering around for a month. If the person who helped them in a small way appeals, they will pretend to listen. Sometimes people believe in good deeds they have seen more than vague rumors or malice. On the other hand, the reaction of nobles and powerful people was subtle. So far, are you trying to figure out which side is better for you? So far, as expected. And now, slowly, they will respond. When I thought that far, Asha came in to see if there was something to report. Arel-nim continues to send letters from all over the ce. It doesn''t stop. Asha said in trouble. Indeed, continually the servants are busy fetching the letters that arrive. There are letters that arrive by teleport, and even when I look out the window, the letters are constantlying and going. It looks like it''s full of feathers and bird droppings. Looking under the window, I see 5 griffon siblings jumping around as if they were excited to see the birdsing and going. If I hadn''t sealed the wings, I would have been in big trouble. What should I do? Just bring them all. I will read and respond to each one. yes. Asha replied. But I have a feeling that something is not clear. why? Oh no. I know it doesnt bother you, so just tell me. As I pressed for an answer, Asha sighed and asked. Arel-sama, why did you want to help Princess Pena? Then it would have been better if I hadnt helped? Asha, you also speak surprisingly calm words, don''t you? Of course, I thought you were sympathetic to Pena. Normally, Asha, who would have been taken aback by saying this, said, Yes. he answered, nodding firmly. She is a foreigner to thest. If you don''t, there could be problems with Arell-nim''s safety. she answered coldly. I guess so. As an escort, that was the natural answer. I admit it too. I know, but um? What would you say if asked why you helped? Have you calcted anything? If not... No, absolutely not. I smiled bitterly and shook my head. Of course, I might have rolled my head at the point of making a n. My attempt to help Pena is different from that. I didnt think of this because I felt sorry for Pena. In the first ce, the gue case alone is enough to condemn the Seongguk. .... I didn''t have to do this. What do you mean? Asha. yes? I dont think a persons talent should be buried by malice. I said exactly what I am thinking right now. I don''t know what the intent is, but I feel someone''s malice regarding the perception of the elemental lord here. That''s the kind of thing that annoys me the most right now. It was quite unpleasant. The reason I reached out to Pena before the epidemic was because I felt the malice and was irritated. Someone''s life shouldn''t be interrupted because of someone''s malice or ill feelings. at least i think so So I just helped. It''s true that what the saintess does is outrageous. It is also true that the distorted malice towards the elemental lord is annoying. If it oveps and thinks this time, correct what needs to be corrected. is that so....? Then, the only thing that helped Princess Pena...is that the only thing? Yeah? hmm? For some reason, Asha seemed to harbor a sense of disappointment that the answer was slightly different from what she expected. what? I think I said something pretty good. Um Sir Arell? why? Is there any other reason? Pity Princess Pena... Or think of her a little differently... What does Asha want to say? ....well, it''s not that I don''t know at all. I deliberately pretended not to know, and only pretended to blink my eyes. why? Then do you need another reason? No no! Asha shook her head and hurriedly retreated. Didn''t I say something nice? It''s been a while since I said something that seemed like a proper human being. isn''t it? Puzzled, I looked toward the closed door. Then, as if in a hurry, he sighed as he checked the signs of moving away. What was he doing... Of course, there was no choice but to be upset. Of course, the time Arel and Pena gave their speeches was right before the Empire and the Holy Nation signed a treaty. Naturally, the emperor and nobles of the empire were perplexed. In particr, the nobles who did not know about Pena''s talent had no choice but to make faces that had been struck by lightning in the dry sky. His Majesty En... How the hell did this happen? To think that Princess Pena was a psychic. Your Majesty, did you know? Didnt you say it was sudden! I will answer thatter. Rather, I should ask Ernesia Kingdom! Hurry up and send the letter! Even the emperor couldn''t answer right away and had to be embarrassed. The same was true of the personnel on the Seongguk side. Rather, they were more confused. The saintess, who received information from the spy at the same time, barely managed to keep herposure and replied, That''s right. As soon as the priests heard it, they went wild. This is the deceit of the imperial bastards! Uh, first of all, we are facing a treaty with the Empire. First... after dealing with the matter... Even if Nelvania tried to calm down and proceed with the matter, the priests were furious and argued. Does it make sense to sign a treaty with an imperial family that has dirty elemental blood mixed in it! Even God will be angry! We must destroy all ns immediately. No, at least we have to review it again. In particr, the priests who were deeply religious in the church were even more angry and trembled. They blindly follow the doctrine. For them, only what is written in the scriptures is justice. It is said that their god whispered to them. Only human beings are worthy of God''s love, and all things must be eradicated. Whether it be demons, spirits, or different races, there are no exceptions. They were all the more excited. As this happened, naturally, it was a treaty and it was not a situation to proceed. Ernesia Kingdom is shameless too! What the hell did you teach the princess! In the end, it reached the point where he was even talking badly about the Kingdom of Ernesia, which was not here. First, lets send an inquiry to Ernesia Kingdom. We need to figure out the situation. He hurriedly postponed the treaty and tried to think about how to check and deal with whether Princess Pena was a spirit sage. Then, in an instant, a letter arrived in the name of Arell with the timing as if he was aiming for it. The emperor and the saintess each arrived in front of the two at the same time. [I think there will be misunderstandings between each other about this incident, so I want to share a serious story. Would you please set up a ce to talk in detail?] - by Arell Ernesia Chapter 235 Chapter 235. Spirit Meeting When I sent a letter asking for a duel... no, we had a conversation, the answer came back quickly. Combining and summarizing the answers from both of them. [OK. Let''s talk whatever we want.] I added it in case it would cause misunderstanding, but in reality it was a very polite reply. I roughly guessed the feelings of the two and solved it like this. It must be true that the handwriting of the letter was strangely shaken, and that he barely maintained hisposure while writing. The date of the meeting was set back 7 days. Rumors are also spreading rapidly. The Empire and the Seongguk side wanted to clear up the situation as soon as possible and rify their position. and after 7 days. We finally set out to talk with the heads of each country. The ce of the meeting was held at the imperial pce within the empire. After arriving at a prepared ce on the outskirts of the imperial ecliptic by teleportation, they rode a carriage through the city center road and arrived at their destination, the imperial pce. Well, it''s a pretty luxurious pce. I murmured as I looked at the scenery outside the carriage. And contrary to me who is excited. Wow... you''re back... You''re back at your house. Arent you more than happy? huh. Really.. I''m happy.. Wow. I''m so happy.... A voice that''s really exhausting for being back in my hometown. Pena is justpletely stunned. Apparently, he knows his current situation well, so he cantugh leisurely. Knowing what''s going to happen in the future will make you feel sick to your stomach. Well, all I can say to her is to cheer up. The carriage that carried us like that headed for the imperial pce. Oh oh! Is the imperial furniture style like this? Are you okay with art? As expected, the aesthetic sense of the empire is quite worth looking at. As soon as I entered the waiting room, I looked at the furniture and decorations in a strangely excited way and burst into admiration. Pena! Do you happen to know who made this? If I get a chanceter, Im thinking of ordering something for my room. Arel should be rxed. Looking at me like that, Pena let out a long sigh with wide eyes. Why is he doing this to make him weak? Iughed bitterly. It''s not understandable. ...Haha, how did things turn out like this? Unlike me, who was delighted with the anticipation, Pena looked at my face in the waiting room andined. Why is today''s protagonist like this? In a little while, she is a girl who will be a punching bag at the gathering of key figures from the three countries. I might have a little sympathy for you to listen and notin this time. He said he had a purpose, but he ended up selling his emotions while bragging about his personal history. Even if it wasn''t, I''d feel a little bit weird. But unfortunately, I can''t give you even a small break. If you have anything toin about, let me know in advance. Please listen. Will you just listen? that you only listen Just today, I confidently suggested that I would kindly listen to anyints. ? ????? Pena shut her mouth and looked back at my face. I just turn my head around. .Its okay. For some reason, it has been like this for the past few days. When I talk to her, she keeps stuttering like a broken gramophone. Who the hell put a buffer on the princess? Lately, if you''re trying to talk about something properly with me, it looks like this. It''s not like I can''t guess the cause. ...Did you overhear it as well?'' It''s annoying to touch it, so I want to quit. Then, since we still have time, lets go over what were going to do. Yeah... You dont have to do anything else. I do the details. just you. Pena has only one role. Dont be scared. Half go if you dont make mistakes. I know.... There is only one reason why I purposely emphasized that there is nothing she would not know. The leader of the opponents who fucked him all his life soon appears. But there''s no way you can''t be wrong, can you? Can you? When I looked into her eyes and asked, he nodded once instead of answering. yes that''s a good idea good. Shall I give you a simple present to cheer you up? gift? Pena looked back curiously. It''s really strange that I''m bringing up the word gift again. Actually, is this the first time you''ve personally given something other than what you need to teach something? I''m not particrly stingy. I just didn''t give it because I had nothing to give. Are we in a rtionship to give and receive something in the first ce? I took out a burning ribbon from my bosom. It''s something I stole from the fire spirit king before... no, I received it. Now I can give this to my master. that?! Pena widened her eyes. Wow... I can feel the tremendous energy! Again, the lord. I figured out at once that this was an artifact rted to the elementals. It was a gift beyond imagination, and Pena was frightened. Somehow... it seems like you''ve taken on something huge rather than a present? are you okay? It''s okay~ It''s the price I used for various things, so just ept it. ...If Arel says that, I''m afraid for some reason. Hey, where can I find something like this easily? So be grateful. First of all, before giving, he gave me a solid warning. And while I''m exining, shall we review what needs to be done a littleter? Listen. I will teach you what to say at the conference. Saying that, I once again told her what to do in a little while. ...Roughly, this is all you need to do. what''s that simple? To sum it up, just show off your talents. It is easy to say. But since I''m not saying I can''t do it, there''s no problem. okay. Because thats all I can do. Pena held out her hand as if she had finally made up her mind. Is that what I need to have? Can I wear it on my wrist? It doesnt matter. Wouldn''t it be better to have it like this? My hair is long after all. huh? hair? Wait a minute. I went back behind her on my own. Arell? I Hmm! good! I can wear it like this. I want you to stay still. for a moment?! Where are you touching? Where are you? it''s your hair Don''t misunderstand whoever hears it. I tied the ribbon around Pena''s hair properly. It wasn''t a cheap thing sold on the market floor, it was a gift ripped off from the spirit king... no, it wasn''t a gift he gave himself. Wouldn''t it be an appropriate decoration for a princess to wear? Well, that doesn''t look too bad. I tried to braid my hair again. It''s not enough to simply hang a ribbon. My meticulousness won''t forgive me for tying things up loosely. So I yed around with Pena''s hair for a while. and finally finished. good! Perfect! After all, it''s my hand! Pena checked the shape of her hair and looked back at me puzzled. Comining about the way you touched your hair, and the finished product looks good, so I guess I have nothing to say. In the world... I don''t know where you learned this skill...? Well, maybe it''s innate. If you live a long time, there are many things to practice huhuhu. while we''re having this conversation. The guide called us at the door to let us know that it was time to leave. done. let''s go. huh. When I reached out my hand, she grabbed it without hesitation and stood up. Now that I''ve waited as long as I''ve waited The time hase to repay. just as expected. The atmosphere inside the venue where the meeting was to be held was really chaotic. It''s not noisy. It was because each person''s ufortable nting was revealed. The emperor looks displeased just like the emperor. The saintess is also good at managing her facial expressions, so even if she looks, she can''t fool my eyes. Fortunately, everyone seems to be ufortable with nting. Seeing that look makes me happy. Looks like everyone was doing well. I am very fortunate. I tried to draw their attention with words that I did not understand the mood on purpose. Everyone red at me when I started talking to them as I entered the venue. look! this aggro! Both the Empire and the Holy Nation are staring at us intensely for different reasons. Ouch, your eyes tickle. However, the emperor''s gaze moved directly from me to the side. ...Pena, why did you do this? Those words muttered by the Emperor must have reached her ears. Pena just sits down without saying anything. I am exchanging nces with another person on my own. Saint Nelvenia, she recognized me. Arel... Ernesia? It''s an honor to recognize you properly, saintess. It''s amazing. Obviously we would be meeting for the first time. Isn''t it? I deliberately greeted him with a smirk. Unlike thest time, this time it was an official event, so I deliberately used honorifics. First of all, we are officially meeting for the first time. I was so happy that I almost forgot. I also wanted to see the saintess quite a bit from before. I wanted to meet you when we had a better rtionship, but I''m sorry. It is truly regrettable to meet you in such an unfortunate event. what was said before. I''m sure you remember! I deliberately reciprocated what she said and looked at the atmosphere of the ce now. ...Not everyone seems to be weing.'' In fact, most of the people who recognize me have a warm feeling of what is that kid doing?'' in the gaze. I can feel the resentment that the treaty was ruined because of our actions. Feel so good! yes this is delicious Picking people up like this is kind of fun. And isn''t it that bad things happen because I feed someone like this? It''s really rewarding. Did you say Areel Ernesia? The emperor asked me, barely keeping hisposure. It looks like it''s out of shape to push Pena, so it must be trying to point an arrow at me. Why did you do this? Teaching Pena spirit magic... I will definitely protest ordingly. Ho? let''s try it? As I leisurely passed his gaze, Pena opened her mouth for the first time, as if trying to defend me. Your Majesty, the girl asked Arell Ernesia for instruction. Pena, you should be quiet. Anyway, I asked him. I will ask you separatelyter. be brutal? and? scared? Although they have different stomachs, they are ruthless towards their own sister. The intention was obvious. First of all, things have already happened, so it seems like you want to go to the mall because of me, as you hoped in the beginning. I was stained badly by ying with a bad boy. what kind of logic is that? I thought about what kind of era it was, and thought that it might be like this in this era. I was just staying a little closer to her and teaching her a little bit''? Huh? Since when did you even get so close to Pena? You''reing off pretty low quality for an emperor. In terms of dishes, the former emperor might have been better. I''ve never met anything Anyway, I must have taught really bad things, and it''s an atmosphere where I''m being questioned for that? It''s ridiculous. Aside from spiritism, I''ve given a quick lecture on how to skip around without being noticed during your daily routine. For now, I answered as politely as possible while hiding the corner of the stabbing. I dont think so. What''? However, when I came out with a wry smile and a feeling of meekly admitting it, he was rather taken aback. Wouldnt there have been some entric friendships between men and women, simply to pass on the teachings? With just a little more, the future where the kingdom she dreamed of so much continues to enjoy wealth wille. Just wait a little longer. There is no need to fret. All she had to do now was show her face as a saint known to the public just to match the mood of that foolish emperor. Concealing her feelings, she expected everything to go as nned. however. Chapter 236 Chapter 236, a servant from the Empire who suddenly jumped in will urgently report something to the Emperor. Spirit Conference (2) The public can guess what kind of misunderstanding it will cause if it goes wrong, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t know. It would be enough if we just put together a usible reason for meddling with Pena. Anyway, because of the previous revtions, strange rumors continue to circte in the world. Pena, who can''t be aware of that, is just quietly escaping from reality. The emperor was also taken aback for a moment, then spoke again. Is that so One thing is different from that. I will sternly protest against Pena for teaching her evil skills! what? what the. All I can say is protest. So why don''t you try it for real? I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but I''ll make one correction. It''s true that I taught spiritism, but that was only because I thought it was a waste of her undiscovered talent. What a waste! What nonsense is that! Genga knows what kind of existence a spirit lord is! First of all, raise your voice and watch it. Apparently, from the beginning, the emperor thought of putting the me on me for this incident. Actually, from the beginning, I was going to hand over the handling of Pena to me before sparks flew in the Holy Land. What kind of existence I see. First of all, we need to address that first. Isn''t that right, saintess? ....well. Nelvenia deliberately kept quiet. Did I say that elementalists are a heresy that must be eradicated ording to themandment given directly by Genarenia, the god enshrined in the Zelnian Holy Kingdom? Is that correct? That''s right. The saintess briefly admitted. Because it is also true in doctrine. That''s why we can''t help but say that it''s very regrettable in our church that Princess Pena opened her eyes to the qualities of a Elementalist. This is also a first look at Pena. The priests who were watching the meeting also seemed to agree, That''s right!'' No, save him, you gentlemen. What kind of neighborhood book is he? Feeling fed up with their tant attitude, I decided to protect the spirit issue first. That is only limited to those who simply have faith in worshiping the spirits, wouldn''t it be too much to apply purely to the spirits themselves? What does that mean? That doctrine was written more than 500 years ago. At that time, there were indigenous peoples who believed in spirits in the territory of the Holy Kingdom. It remains intact in the records. A nation that believes in spirits. It is said that the entire n had a natural tribe as elementalists. And the tribe and the early kingdom must have had quite a conflict. I believe that conflict is the cause. In the process of conflict, he must have tried to drive out those who somehow expressed antipathy toward him as heretics. I am guessing that is the cause of the doctrine now. Because, after all, doctrine is what humans use. God wants It''s not even funny. ....Of course, there''s no way they''ll admit it if I say it this far, so I deliberately spoke in a roundabout way. Perhaps the heresy that the god is talking about refers to them, not purely to drive out the spirits themselves. Is that your opinion, Arele Ernesia? That''s right. Therefore, ording to my opinion, the current elemental magicians cannot be heretics. Elementals themselves are not evil. It''s just a being with a will in the mana floating in the air. If you call it evil, would you call all living things evil? Sophistry. But that is the reality. That much means that their doctrine is contradictory. In the first ce, ording to the doctrine, heretics are evil, and the spirit itself is evil, isn''t it? Then it would be right to reexamine the doctrine sufficiently. He quietly submitted apromise. At least, if you announce it like that, the people will understand. Right now, she wouldn''t want to argue with me either. In reality, she pretended to listen to my opinion, pretended to be moderately stubborn, and then tried to take a step back. But what about the other guys? Uh hmm! However, the miracle of the saintess can definitely drive out the spirits. If so, aren''t spirits definitely evil? Who said this now? The only ones speaking are the current emperor, me, Pena, and the saintess. If someone else intervenes, you will immediately get attention. In particr, the saintess red at him as if he was troublesome. All in all, the person on their side threw a thoughtless remark. ...The position of Priest Kellyus is the seat. Please refrain from making rash remarks. this! Stop making mistakes... I apologize for the rudeness. But isn''t it true? Until now, the saintess has driven out the spirits of countless spirits. If the spirits aren''t evil, why can''t they survive the saintess'' miracle? Fanatics are so scary. I can''t understand the atmosphere. Thank you, Priest Kellyus. It''s worth it for sending me a box of gold a few months ago to say hello. Now you will be branded for the rest of your life as a blind fanatic. what about it Thanks to that, I received a present enough to not have to worry about making a living. Whoop whoop whoop. I''m d I bought it. As with all politics in any country, Seongguk is no exception. Not all priests are on the side of the saintess. There are bound to be people who are dissatisfied with the fact that an excessively honest image was imposed on them. It is so simple to entice them into betraying them. It''s a miracle... that''s right. I''ve heard rumors that the saintess'' power cannot withstand those who are wicked like the devil. not quite like that. In front of the saintess'' miracle, even that spirit king would not dare to demonstrate his power. Kelius!!'' For some reason, it was as if I could hear the voice of the saintess shouting. In the end, the ignorant priest was dragged out. great job? I barely resisted the urge to shake my hand. Your appropriate intervention made it easier to move on to the next topic. Certainly, that is a problem I have not considered. Arel Ernesia.... Isn''t it? If miracles are true, then even the King of Spirits would not be able to withstand the power of a righteous saint. Words, once spoken, cannot be undone. Even if it''s not what he said. It will be just the right proof. What are you thinking? Nelvenia''s voice trembled faintly. Soon enough, she would notice. Their priest''s betrayal and my ploy to take advantage of it. It is a good opportunity. How about having one more person here? Who are you talking about? the emperor asked intively. Arent the human intestines gathered together? Oh I''m just a prince So, of course, shouldnt we also listen to the position of the spirit? The Spirits position? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Are you trying to tell Pena to call a spirit? As expected, His Majesty the Emperor. I thought you would understand my intentions at once! But I know that spirits cantmunicate properly. no. Communication is possible when you reach a higher level. And the person Pena will call is even more special, so don''t worry. He must be the right opponent. I smiled and said his name. Since it''s a good opportunity, let''s call the Spirit King. For an instant, the chairman was agitated. The Spirit King? Did you say you were the Spirit King? The emperor''s face was dazed as if he were thinking of a carp, and the saintess was also sweating profusely. Arel, are you calling? What shall I call you? You know, I can''t even use magic. The public-known theory of my mana eunuch is still valid. Well, I don''t think anyone mentions it these days. Of course, she is the one who summons the Spirit King. I deliberately pointed at Pena with a nce and said. I''ve already told her about this procedure, so I''m trying hard to stay calm. Yes, I can call... I can. The smoke is a little disappointing, but it doesn''t matter. You''re joking too much... I heard that even in the history of the past hundreds of years, there was hardly anyone who could summon the Spirit King. No, that''s impossible! huh? Why did the saintess''plexion look so pure white? Do you feel like you''re freaking out more than necessary? I didn''t miss the change. Saint? That rare talent is what this princess has. Here is the Elementalist who makes the impossible possible. The saintess''s lips dry up in real time. Are you getting more bite than expected? Meanwhile, the emperor also showed interest in that. Is that true, Pena? Yes, it is. He nodded his head as he had prepared the script beforehand and carefully asked permission to call it out. However, there is only one existence that I can summon, the Fire Spirit King. Even so, he is the king of spirits. In the aftermath of the call, the chairman may be a little upset, so I ask for your understanding in advance. Everyone just nodded their heads without saying anything. I''m just encouraging them to do it with their eyes. Pena let out a sigh as if resigned to something. However, to those who do not know the circumstances, it may seem pious. It''ll look like you''re prepared for something. Resigned to the point of resignation, she pretended to recite a phrase. One of the great kings who reigns over pure nature. Let your fire manifest here and now. Actually, I don''t need that order. But can''t you just grab someone''s head and pull them out? Then, I feel the sign of arge amount of mana reacting to the sacred object of the spirit given to her. Those who could sense mana widened their eyes in horror. He must have noticed the sudden change that was about to happen. right after that. An unusual me soared in the middle of the table. Oh oh! It''s a fire show! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! Some of the less courageous could not hold back their screams. ...Hmm! This is pretty extreme. Even the emperor is stunned and barely keeps his face. The me soon takes shape and gradually takes shape as a fire giant. It is not in the restricted form as I have previously called it. Fully summoned full power mode. A real man who is stronger and full of power... No, he is a normal spirit. Right. If summoned properly, would such a muscr giant pop out? [...Summoner.] I haven''t seen a red tiger in a while... No, the fire spirit king solemnly raised his voice. [Responded to the call ording to the agreement.] When the Spirit King appeared, groans of astonishment flowed from all over the venue. Among them, Oh my God, it was real. I heard the voice of someone who was surprised. If only low-level spirits were summoned, it would have been regarded as a trivial joke, but what was summoned was none other than the spirit king. At first, those who looked down on the Elemental Sage, wondering how great it was, looked at Pena nervously. Now I couldn''t simply ignore her. Both from a position of power and from future political issues. Perhaps even the current emperor wouldn''t be able to say anything bad to Pena at this point. It''s because the King of Spirits is ring at you. Chapter 237 Chapter 237. Spirit Meeting (3) However, Pena, whom I summoned, has reallyplex eyes. For some reason, I seem to hear thoughts echoing through her head. What am I doing now?'' Are you thinking about it? As a person who knows the truth about this spirit king summoning show, he is struggling alone in a swamp of self-doubt. The reason I was able to summon him was because of the gift I gave him... that free pass. In the first ce, it was not his own ability, but he was called with the free pass he had previously received, so his feelings would be a littleplicated. This is what she said when she first heard about this n in the first ce. Isn''t that a scam?'' yes it''s a scam At best, it''s a fraud at the point where the spirit lord pretends to summon the spirit king, who only contracts with low-level spirits. Does not matter. Anyway, the purpose is to imprint the perception of Pena. It would be just a joke if you only summoned lower spirits. If you put the perception that you can deal with this level of power, you can''t treat it carelessly. If you don''t do it right, you''re afraid that the spirit king''s fists will fall on your head. Ignoring the tensionpletely, I spoke to the Spirit King. high! Mr. Red Hogu! It is an honor to meet you. You are the fire spirit king. I decided to keep the desire to lightly wave my hand and shout in my heart, and I politely pretended to be polite. [...] The fire spirit king doesn''t say anything even though he looks disapproving. In fact, it''s because I secretly called him in advance and educated him... no, before he started working. I had already given him the script. He kindlyforted me, telling me to prepare myselfter if I didn''t do as he was told. [What are you calling for? Are there enemies here that need to be annihted with this fire? Or is there an obstacle that needs this me?] As he speaks while moving therge body, a faint sound of suppressing a screames from the surroundings. Ah thats not it. No no. Pena is also cold, so she can''t speak properly. Are you surprised that it looks more dangerous than you thought? I couldn''t help but intervene. That''s not it. I just borrowed her power to call you here because I wanted to ask you something about the spirit. [What is it?] There is an opinion among some human doctrines that the spirits are evil. The priests flinch when I speak. [It''s foolish.] The fire spirit king dismissed my question in a tone that didn''t show any emotion. [We are nothing but the will that dwells in the mana that exists in this nature. The fact that we are evil is the same as the fact that thisnd you breathe is evil.] Since it is a spirit, it will not have the same emotions as humans. For some reason, he seemed a little annoyed. [The ones who summoned us and made a contract were only humans. Was it wrong?] That''s... Of course, the priests couldn''t help but tremble at his question. Some of them looked at the proud saintess, wanting to rely on them. No, it''s useless to send an SOS to him. That woman can''t beat that either. But since it''s a long time ago, shall we give it a chance? Oh,e to think of it, the priest said something interesting earlier. saintess? Would you like to try it? I slightly pointed towards the spirit king. Certainly, if the spirits are evil ording to doctrine, they will lose their pulse in front of your power. I was willing to give him a chance to earn the title of Spirit King yer. Rather, it may be an opportunity to prove the authenticity of the doctrine of the Holy Kingdom in an easy-to-understand manner. I am kind. I''m willing to concede a stage where I can y an active role to my opponent. So I secretly instigated a fight. What would you like to do? ...I don''t think that''s necessary. In the end, contrary to expectations, the saintess made an effort to politely decline. Hey, what are you missing? That''s right, it''s just a burning hedgehog. Aren''t you afraid of that size? It''s just that it''s no different than a burning balloon, right? In fact, the fire spirit king doesn''t want to show off, but let''s make eye contact with me. dodged Look at this? It''s only this kind of hogu. ruler! Take this opportunity to defeat the spirit king and make a name for yourself, saintess? I dont think we need to fight. However, she declined my long-awaited invitation in a clear voice. Then do you admit it? I understand what you mean. I understood the opinion that there might be a misunderstanding between the spirits and our church. Hmm, what does that mean? We promise that the Holy Kingdom will not impose any sanctions on Princess Pena from now on. At the conclusion of the saintess, the faithful priests looked back in bewilderment. Saintess! In the end, I just agreed with Arell Ernesia''s opinion. Maybe there is a misunderstanding. So it is premature to unjustly designate it as a heresy. I don''t know why I can''t honestly say that I''m withdrawing because I''m scared. Hmm? Does that mean that you also understand that the current treatment of the other Elementalists is wrong? If there is. Is that so? It''s just fine. yes? Actually, there are more Elemental Consuls. The saintess opened her eyes wide. I can feel the harsh energy that makes me want to ask what kind of bullshit it is. Actually, several letters came to me after that day. I took out the letters. A letter you mean? Yes, who do you think this is from? They are different elemental spirits. No way! Nelvenia couldn''t stand her strong emotions for a moment and woke up. Only then, realizing her ugliness, did she sit quietly and try to pass on what she had just told her. Amazing. Were there any other Elementalists left? This means that no matter how much we suppress it, it is impossible topletely disappear. In addition, the elemental spirit is a power that prioritizes personal qualities rather than lineage. It means that any number of people who are identally born with spirit affinity can be born. There are talented people that even the spirit kings don''t know about. It''s obvious right away that they don''t know about the spirits they have contracted with the spirits under them. At that point, I was sure there would be more Elementalists. They summoned up the courage to send me a letter after hearing the news of the princessst time. He said he wanted to entrust himself to Ernesia Kingdom. And now they are doing very well in Fahilia. The rice is delicious. 246 people. I continued by mentioning the number of elementalists who had been hiding from the followers of the Holy Kingdom until now. These people are also victims of the doctrine of the holy kingdom. Then, like Princess Pena, they must be rewarded. The priests made faces telling them to stop talking nonsense and barely held back the urge to shout. If you confront me here, you must be afraid of the Spirit King who is still summoned. I will ask you one thing, Arele Ernesia. yes. Ask anything. As I shrugged my shoulders, the saintess stared at me with serious eyes and asked. Are you going to teach them spiritism yourself? The gaze looking at me while asking such a question is somehow tense. I dont know. I answered honestly. You don''t know... you don''t want to hear that kind of answer, do you? It will depend on the oue of today''s talks. They were afraid of the Heretic Inquisitor of the Holy Kingdom, so they entrusted themselves to Pahilia. If the oppression continues, I may have to humanely teach them how to defend themselves. The saintess shut her mouth. Yes, the 246 elemental magicians answered honestly. You don''t know... you don''t want to hear that kind of answer, do you? It will depend on the oue of today''s talks. They were afraid of the Heretic Inquisitor of the Holy Kingdom, so they entrusted themselves to Pahilia. If the oppression continues, I may have to humanely teach them how to defend themselves. The saintess shut her mouth. That''s right, 246 elemental spirits might join me with the avable power. Pena, whom I taught, summoned the Spirit King at this spot. So what about the other spirits? Perhaps the sight of all the 7 Elemental Spirit Kings being summoned may be shing through their minds right now. Even if it is not, the Seongguk wants war. hope for invasion It would be a bad sight for them. But if you stop being afraid of the Heretic Questioner, that won''t happen. They don''t even want to fight in the first ce. Isn''t that right, saintess? In response to my tant question, the saintess said, Whew.He let out a sigh. ...There is a possibility that we misinterpreted the doctrine due to ourck of culture in our awareness of the spirits. The saintess meekly withdrew. We will review the rest of the Elemental Wizard issuester. First of all, I promise you there will never be a bad conclusion. I expected you to resist more, but unexpectedly, you backed off with ease. Well, no matter who sees it, it only seems to be backing down because he doesn''t have the guts to fight properly with the King of Spirits. He must have been concerned that if he didn''t care, he might join the Plus Spirit in Ernesia Kingdom and fight. Did you calcte that it would be better to admit it and hand it over than to turn it into an enemy? ....Well, it''s just that it''s better for me to have a fight. It doesn''t matter. The purpose of mying here today is not to have a fight between the spirit king and the saint. That would be a big match worth watching. It was expected that there was little chance of that happening. I prepared popcorn just in case, but it''s a pity. So shall we move on to the next one? Even this guy needs to be persuaded. Your Majesty the Emperor. When I looked at the Emperor, he was perplexed. ...what else? Princess Pena''s qualities have reached this level. But is this really an unnecessary quality? But the Holy Kingdom Even the Holy Kingdom admits the error of doctrine. Umm thats right. He doesn''t give a definite answer, but the emperor can''t criticize Pena''s quality anymore. It''s good. Penagan roughly finished it with this. Now that red hugu is in the way, so I ordered Pena to turn it off. Only then did the Spirit King exit in the order he had instructed. As the mes died down, there were breaths of relief from all over the ce at the same time. I must have been quite frightened. Well, now let''s move on to the next topic. From now on, this is the main point. I did this in the first ce to sabotage the treaty. by the way. I think I have no shame in saying this btedly. I am truly sorry that I have no choice but to hold an event like this at a time like this. When I suddenly said this, the emperor was puzzled, but for now pretended to be moderately sad and tried to reply. Um... it was definitely sudden. What''s more... The Empire was trying to make an important treaty with the Holy State? Of course, I''m not ming you, Allernesia. Actually, I have something to tell you about that. Once again everyone''s attention began to turn towards me. I don''t know if it''s meddling. I would like to suggest that you review the treaty again. Arel Ernesia! Anyway, that''s too much of a no-brainer. The emperor was displeased. Even so, Pena Gunn seemed quite upset about meddling with the treaty. Looking at it, I still don''t notice. After we leave this ce today, they will want to open another ce to conclude a treaty. You can''t leave it like that. I admit that it is too meddling. But this time, I decided that I had to intervene somehow, so I came out. I didn''t back down. If you really feel offended, I will formally apologizeter, so please listen to me first. ...If that''s the case, why don''t you set aside some time to do it? The Emperor is impatient and tries to change his mind. It must be because the saintess is here. Then shouldn''t I say more now? no. I have to tell you now. It seems that His Majesty the Emperor ispletely unaware of the dangers of the treaty. Holydy...isn''t it? Chapter 238 Chapter 238. Spirit Talk (4) I dont know what you mean. Nelvenia took off her pretense. I know. Because of this, the empire is trading a considerable amount of ves with the Holy Kingdom, right? It is for the sake of the empire. Right now the empire is in financial trouble. On the other hand, Seongguk is short ofbor. That is why we buy excellentbor from the Empire. Why don''t I tell you honestly that I just need arrow holders? It''s only natural that you won''t admit it. I can''t openly say that I need troops to fight against you guys. Haha, Im also interested in where to spend that muchbor force. That''s done. It''s just that we... the Kingdom of Ernesia can''t overlook you because we can''t trust you. What do you mean I dont know. And isnt that a little too much to say now? The saintess protested cautiously. Then, in a public ce, I said something tantamount to insulting her. And that, too, with an obviously aggressive tone, different from just a moment ago. Others were also puzzled by my sudden change of attitude. I will ask you personally. Do you really not know why I am saying this? Arel Ernesia! I don''t know why you''re doing this. Are you still doing that about the Elementalist? No way? I''m not talking about that. Saint... No, Nelvenia. The tone of my voice lowered. You really dont know? Are you really saying you don''t know? How far are you going to keep pretending? My tone of voice became harsh. Voices of bewilderment are emerging here and there. Gradually, one by one, it seemed that something was out of the ordinary. I already know you want war. Will you stop pretending you don''t know? It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I will make you admit it. Do you really think that I came only to disturb this ce? I ordered mypanions to bring something. It is a magical tool in the form of a crystal ball. ...is that amunication tool? The emperor was puzzled because it resembled the mostmonly usedmunication tool. no. This is a recording device I recently developed that is being secretly tested within the Kingdom of Ernesia. It''s not for sale, but it''s called a recording ball''. A record ball? Yes that''s right. I nodded my head and showed the crystal ball and a certain device to be set. Let me show you briefly. By operating this device, for example. When the square object was operated, the lens attached to the square object moved. What are you doing? No big deal. I just recorded the appearance of this ce. recording? The emperor muttered as if he did not understand. It is like this. I stopped the recording and started the courtesy crystal ball. Then, the transparent crystal ball became opaque, revealing our current appearance from the inside. Everything that moves, every single thing that the lips move is contained as it is. It is a device that records the scenery within range by scanning these specific video patterns into the mana circuit. The chatter grew louder. You mean the scenery? Yes, of course, only the real scenery and the actions of the people filmed are recorded. The authenticity of this has been acknowledged by Ernesia Magic Tower. If you don''t believe me, I''ll give you a sample, so you can ask the Merman Magic Tower. Magic tools are guaranteed by the Mage Tower. It is a kind of quality assurance concept. What does that mean? It''s certainly surprising. Isn''t that what we''re going to show you here? While showing interest, do not forget the boundaries. Even so, if we say that we have created something new, our stomach hurts. No, it''s hard to misunderstand. I didn''t make this to make your stomach hurt this time. Now is the time to get to the point. Your Majesty, do you know about the gue that circted in the Kingdom of Ernesia not too long ago? Um... I heard that. It was unfortunate. But I admired you for oveing it so well. First of all, he pretends to be mourning on the outside, but he has an air of perplexity. I''m sure you''ll think about it in your heart. What did that mean? Yes, it is. A pandemic is arguably an unfortunate ident. Just... I took a deep breath. What if the epidemic was caused by someone else? How would you like it? This is the start. Finally I got to the point. What if someone maliciously spread the disease? When I said that, those who were still listening could not help but bewilderment. Even the Emperor of the Empire frowned. that would be terrible. Isnt it? Thats right even Jim wouldnt tolerate it. No, no one will tolerate it. you''re right. It''s something no one can forgive. that word! Please remember, Emperor. On the other hand, the saintess is quietly listening to my story without moving a single word. The attitude of not even interfering and pretending to be someone else. What do I say, but it is truly contemptible audacity. a little admired But. Why are you talking about it here? Hmmm... If it''s just a warning, I''ll have to prepare for this too... But the emperor asks as if he doesn''t understand. It''s certainly a big deal, but it''s a problem for Ernesia Kingdom. It is not something that would be said at a gathering of heads of state from other countries. Originally, it is, but... Actually, there is a reason we have to tell this story here. Huh? Because the person who intentionally spread the disease is here. The room shuddered once more. Even the emperor frowned and asked what he was talking about. What nonsense is that? Who the hell could do such a thing? Isnt it? I smiled leisurely and pretended to look around. You can hide anywhere. Yes who can do anything. Obviously there is. Isn''t that right, Saint Nelvenia? yes you are the culprit Originally, I should have formally questioned him. The Kingdom of Ernesia and the Kingdom of Zelnian have entered into a non-interference pact with each other. Therefore, I havemitted this disrespect because this is the only ce where I can meet and interrogate you in person, Nelvania. ...Arel Ernesia! This is an insult. However, no culprit can immediately say, Yes, I did it!'' There is no such thing as a criminal who confesses. It''s only inics that the criminal sits down and cries out, I did it! In reality, it''s Hash Chim Duk!'' Why do you mean I would do that? Hmm? Wouldn''t it be too much motivation? In addition to the basic rtionship with the kingdom of Ernesia, in order for the kingdom to continue in the future, it is necessary to destroy the current great power? What evidence do you want? I know everything about your family''s finances. When I boasted so much, Nelvania kept her mouth shut as if she didn''t want to admit it. Are you really not going to admit Nelvania? It''s something I don''t know. Rather, the Seongguk will sternly protest this matter. Oh is that so? good night. Be more outspoken. Yeah, I can''t admit it already. Haven''t you been preparing for a skit like this? A chance to properly embarrass yourself in front of people in your own country and in front of people in other countries. First of all, if you''re going to use me, shouldn''t you bring evidence, Arelle Ernesia? Your ims are just sophistry. came out! look at the evidence ....Finally put the death g, Mr. Nelvenia. Well done. Evidence... Yes! Let me show you something. yes? I have proof. Are your ears blocked? Do I look like a hoe? Do you really think you came here without proof? I ordered Dia to bring a few more crystal balls. All of them are crystal balls for video recording that were demonstrated earlier. that?????? Actually, due to some circumstances recently in the Kingdom of Ernesia, this magic tool was being used throughout the country to try it out. Originally, it was set up to catch the trend of thieves in their own country. So it was about a week before the outbreak of the epidemic? Something interesting was filmed. I yed the videos one by one. The magic crystal installed inside the crystal ball glows and starts outputting images ording to the recorded pattern. It is a picture of a woman walking. Sometimes it''s a forest, sometimes it''s behind a vige, sometimes it''s a in. What is surprising is that they are all the same person. Even though I wear simple clothes that are easy to move. There is no one who can''t recognize her graceful face. everyone is silent In the video, there is an image of a woman revered as a saint breaking a ss bottle filled with ck liquid and spreading the contents. To put the title, < What does the saintess secretly sow alone in the dark of the night? >degree? Normally, I would smile, but there is a seat. Instead, I spoke solemnly. .... I vouch for the authenticity of this video on my own name. If in doubt, we can gather wizards from each country and demonstrate. It''s just a method of recording the shape patterns of objects reflected on the crystal. As long as you understand the principles and methods, even the most famous wizards cannot overturn this theory. Because only what actually exists is recorded. I dont know who it is, but it was taken very beautifully. isn''t it? Nelvenia? After all the videos had finished ying, I scolded her in earnest. By the way, stop flirting about the contents of the bottle. Because I already obtained some of the contents. It has already been interpreted that it is a virus that spreads a specific disease. This is the real reason I let her run around. If you try to catch her before then, the only thing you can do is to disappear or die as a saint. So, in front of the living person. It is also to properly criticize in front of a person from a foreign country. Do you really think I would have stood by and watched you do such a thing without any countermeasures? The reason why the work of the royal capital was blocked was because there was a mother in the royal castle. Arent you going to exin this? I asked coldly. What were you doing on this day and in the ces recorded here? It''s a mothership. Nelvenia''splexion doesn''t change despite my interrogation. Who would believe such fabricated evidence? Isn''t that right, Your Majesty? hmm? Ah?... Um?... The Emperor seemed to be thinking about it. I guess so. There are more than one eye to see now, and there is a person in front of you whomitted a crime that he said with his mouth that he could not forgive. Even a fairly foolish man would be troubled. Do I still have to hold hands like this? The friendship between His Majesty the Empire and the Holy Kingdom has continued for hundreds of years. But are you suspecting me only with fabricated evidence like this? The saintess was threatening her around. If you don''t support yourself, there will be no agreement in the future. In particr, from the perspective of the empire, the aspect of relying on the castle isrge. I actually have old feelings with Ernesia Kingdom. ...Well, whatever.'' I guessed that it woulde out with this attitude. So it''s your turn, Pena. Chapter 239 Chapter 239. Spirit Conference (5) His Majesty the girl has a suggestion. Pena? Now is the time to listen to your story... I can solve the empire''s financial problems without receiving support from the Holy Nation. While shouting, Pena uploaded a document to the emperor to see. What is this? A n for full-scale trade with the Kingdom of Ernesia ising. Trade? The emperor asked curiously. Yes, I intend to take the advice of Arell Ernesia and start the empiresmerce in earnest. What Pena learned from me was not simply spiritism. In fact, in the name of studying abroad, I taught her aboutmerce to some extent. It can be said that it was a little kindness to create a n to save the empire in her own way. If themercial n seeds, the empires problems will gradually improve! Hmm... but more than that... I submitted a fairly detailed n, but the emperor was unwilling. I guess so. It would be money if we brought the people to the Holy Kingdom right away. This is the mistake of those who do not have a long-term perspective. The former emperor''s mistake was this. He did not give birth to another prince in order not to leave a problem with the sessor. Amercial n, is that necessary? Your Majesty, if you hand over the ves to the Holy Kingdom now, you will lose even more. Even if it takes time, we have to force the people to farm more and rebuildmerce with it so that the empire can properly prosper again. Pena begged desperately. In the end, the problem is money. i can''t help The post-processing of thest war is not over yet. If so, they won''t change. was That''s why I proposed to Pena amercial n. The empire has much more farnd than the kingdom of Ernesia. So you can make money by using overwhelming production. He has already taught me how to improve farming methods for that purpose. And since I had already promised to receive some benefit as a price in advance, I am not at a loss. This is the path I suggested to her. Instead of blindly saving them, we need to teach them how to survive on their own. i think that''s right It''s not like I''m losing either. If the Empire and the Ernesia Kingdom establish a route to suck honey through trade first, wouldn''t the benefitse naturally to me? Actually, this is the real purpose. Um... Your Majesty''s people can rise again even if you don''t hand them over to the Holy Kingdom. At Pena''s request, the emperor is troubled. They say there are ns to get other benefits, so there''s no way they''ll be shaken. Princess Pena. I understand your feelings, but the emperor has already decided to sign a treaty with our castle. Nelvenia tries to intervene quietly. .. that bitch this 9 isn''t it? yes? Isn''t it? I feel bad about something. It felt like something other than magic was interfering. I have the illusion that my voice echoes more than necessary. what year? ....Ah now I understand. Was that the identity of hypnosis? He interferes with the other person''s psychology through his voice. It is a kind of superpower. Then the solution is simple. I don''t think that''s an issue for us to meddle with, does it? I intervened moderately in the same way. Nelvenia frowned. He seemed embarrassed that he was not going his way right now. Yeah, this must be the first time, kid! Are you ufortable with something? When I asked, she hurriedly averted her gaze. It must be the first time that his ability is not disyed like it is now. Hypnotism is like this after all. If you know the principle, you can break it as much as you like. It''s like some kind of superpower. Then, if you only interfere with the frequency of the ability, you can interfere as much as you like. However, Nelvenia did not seem to know this principle. Is it because you have a natural talent that you have not been able to properly grasp your own abilities? In the meantime, the emperor was staring at the paper passed by Pena. Umm can this really be enough? I will try to talk with the servants once. time was earned The rest will now be something she can push through and push through. your majesty? Are you saying you intend to make the treaty with the Holy State a thing that never happened? While Nelvenia is perplexed, she tries to keep herposure and asks the emperor. That''s right, if I had just a little bit, I would have gotten a lot of ve soldiers. Now it looks like it''s flying. I want to force myself to push. Wait and see isnt there the suspicion that Arele Ernesia insisted on? The emperor secretly gave me the reason why it was difficult to ept the treaty. Yamma pass this way? I don''t have dirty manners. First of all... shouldn''t we solve it? Of course I don''t doubt it. If you are a saint, you will clear this suspicion. That''s right. Don''t you know? It could be someones alienation. I just pretended to agree. Arel Ernesia''s im is far-fetched. It''s not even worth exining. Well, its only then that each others arguments run parallel lines. I shrugged. Evidence was submitted, but the other party said it was not epted. The empire stands by and the figures on the Seongguk side are currently protesting. It''s just a good mess. Nelvenia, I doubt even if you really are a saint at the time I saw this. I silently threw out a statement that doubted her authenticity. Same with this evidence. Isn''t that something a saintess would do? Its a frame. Is not even your well-known miracle a lie? Such an insult... Nelvenia gritted her teeth as if she were furious for the first time. I am framed! she eximed proudly. Arel Ernesia is scheming with strange magic tools! However, the surrounding reaction was not favorable. Neither I nor the saint took sides and I am confused. It''s a conspiracy. If so, you should do a more detailed investigation. Isn''t it? Hmm I guess so. The emperor shook his head and nodded. Perhaps because he thought that he might get involved with the saintess, he couldn''t actively defend the side of the saintess. I think we should start by revealing the truth. your majesty??????? Isnt it obvious? If you are really innocent, the truth wille out. First of all, isnt it the order to solve the problem between you and Ernesia? While evasive like that, I dere neutrality for now. It was because he knew how angry the kingdom of Ernesia was with the gue. Otherwise, the empire could be beaten by the kingdom of Ernesia first before it could even prepare for it. I guess that''s what made that decision. On top of that, Pena had alreadye up with a rescue n for the Empire. Of course, your judgment may be shaken. ....Above all, my sneaky interference and disturbing the hypnosis might have had an effect. ruler! What are you going to do, Nelvenia? For now, I shut my mouth and waited. From the standpoint of Seongguk, I have no choice but to say that it is unpleasant. Nelvenia quietly rose from her seat. It didn''t seem like he was going to lie down and borrow it. You mean you wont respond to the investigation? I ask calmly, but she doesn''t even pretend to listen anymore. It''s not worth listening to Ernesia Kingdom''s machinations. yes that is your answer I decided to ept it without even smiling. okay. If so, that answer sounds good to you. All of today''s talks are being recorded. Are you saying you won''t respond? ...you don''t feel it''s worth it. Saying that, she left. The priests of Seongguk also noticed and followed her. I''ll give you an official answer from now on... Our God'' won''t forgive you for such a low act. He left only those words and disappeared without looking back. Didn''t you say you were going to go with a mask like this? I would have sent you off. You may have decided that there is no point in staying here any longer. I made a ce to beg for wrong after a long time, but you kicked it. Finally, even thest remnants of sympathy were gone. Did you say see you again? I decided to keep that answer in mind, foolish saint. You kicked thest chance to ask for forgiveness. At first, it was a meeting that started with a debate about spiritism being revealed to the world again. Thest one left an unexpected result. The record of the meeting was passed on to high-ranking figures in various forms. The suspicion of the gue on Saint Nelvenia, which Arel coldly threw. The video released in the archives was enough to embarrass each person except for the parties involved. The people of Ernesia Kingdom were enraged as if they had waited. The characters of the Merman Empire were busy keeping an eye on them so they wouldn''t be beaten up for nothing. And those in the Holy Land thoroughly denied the suspicion of the saintess. In the end, the talks came to an end without any suspicions or anything being rified. After a while. Rumors of a meeting began to circte. Where the hell did the information get leaked? In an instant, the people of each country heard about the summit and were whispering about it. Did you hear? Did you say that the imperial princess was a spirit spirit? Did you prove it yourself in front of the people of the Holy Kingdom, the Empire, and the Kingdom of Ernesia? You can hear the people talking about it from time to time in ces where people gather. I heard you. Didnt you treat the spirit king like a puppy? It''s a bit of a distortion of the truth, but they don''t care about that anyway. You''re not even here anyway. Originally, it ismon sense that the content of the meeting is not leaked to the public. Just because words are blocked doesn''t mean they won''t leak out. Oh my God, I never thought the princess would be a psychic... Especially, the people of the Merman Empire were surprised to hear the news btedly. However, while they were generally embarrassed, no one in particr expressed dissatisfaction with the princess. What if you are a spirit sage? Didn''t I live thanks to the princess? There is only one reason why they show rtively favorable public opinion. It was because the fact that Pena had made a request directly to the emperor to suspend the ve trade treaty spread. In fact, it was around that time that the Empire''s coercive very policy was eased. In the name of a general investigation, the people who were unfairly taken as ves were released one by one and were able to return to their hometowns. In addition, they were also relieved that the n for full-scale trade with Ernesia Kingdom was also promoted by independently discussing with Ernesi. Unlike the nobles, they hate war. In addition, most of them expected that if trade with the Kingdom of Ernesia was activated, life would surely be better than now. At least I should have thanked Pena for making this opportunity, but there was no reason to resent it. What if it was a spirit ident Nabal? It''s okay if it''s easy for them to live. It was a very honest reason. But the Seongguk... no, the Saintess... are the rumors true? That''s not the only rumor that has spread there. Chapter 240 Chapter 240. Spirit Meeting (6) + Castle War (1) On the other hand, the atmosphere in the castle was quite negative. We must not ept spiritism that goes against the doctrine! Right! Since most of the people believe in the teachings of the church, the leak of information about the meeting had a significant impact. Since childhood, spirits have been taught the witchcraft of the wicked. Also, as people of the Holy Land, they could not easily ept them as they had lived faithfully with their faith. Why are you abandoning Gods teachings!! All at once, they flocked to the temple called the temple and cried out for their faith, causing trouble for bishops and high-ranking priests from all over the world. The petition that Princess Pena''s case should not be acknowledged shook the Holy Land in confusion. ...what the hell is this all about? I never thought the meeting would turn out like this. The high-ranking priests had to gather in the conference hall and put their heads together and sigh. It doesn''t seem like a big deal, but they couldn''t help but rot their headaches. As Arel pointed out, the Doctrine of the Holy Kingdom teaches that the perception of spirits is particrly low. Of course, they also tried to do their own research on the reason for the doctrine. But there was little interest. In the first ce, Spiritual Art was actually a practiced skill, and I didn''t think it would be controversial. It was not easy to ce the me on Ernesia Kingdom. As well as the fact that Arel was the first to question the doctrine. I can''t figure out where to start when I refute his thesis. ...Why did the contents of the meeting leak? The most troubling thing is why the incident at that time was leaked. It was even known that the saintess took a step back by summoning the spirit king. That''s why the devotees who especially respect the saintess flock here and there, forming a voice. Even though they usually call out to the holy war, they know that the current situation is undesirable. That''s why it was so sweaty. Okay. What the hell is the saintess doing? ...he said he had something to think about... he hasn''t been seen for several days already. Eh... tsk tsk! So, is that a bitch? As soon as he hears that he is not there, he immediately clicks his tongue and speaks insults. In fact, even among the priests, the issue of the saint was a headache. It doesn''t change that she is still the head of the real power. The problem isn''t the spirits. What the hell is the saintess thinking? One of the priests, who understood what the murmur meant, frowned. Are you in doubt? Yes. Arel''s suspicion about the truth about the gue. The iprehensible actions of the saintess reflected in the record he showed. and an analysis of the ck bottle heter submitted as evidence. More than anything else, the priests of the Holy Kingdom were perplexed by the suspicion he raised. What''s even more troubling is that the matter is also being circted in the public eye. It must be a mothership, isnt it? Didn''t the saintess say that too? The priest who supported the saintess raised her eyes, saying that suspicion was unreasonable. What are we going to do if we dont believe in the saintess? In his pure enthusiasm, the rest of them simply kept their mouths shut and averted their gaze. It''s not that I don''t understand. Even so, I can''t just ignore this confusion. Each of them is suspicious that it may not be a hoax. In the first ce, Arele Ernesia is not an idiot. He is coldly judging that there is no way he wille up with a purely fabricated record. Other than that, where is he? Why doesn''t he show up? I inquire about the whereabouts of Priest Kellius, who showed exceptionally strange behavior during the meeting. that is. Since returning home, his whereabouts have been unclear. damn! He uttered swear words that did not suit thew. sure he betrayed Somehow, at the meeting, I heard that he went out more than necessary! I don''t know where the hell the connection with Arell came from, but it must be obvious. It was clear that he had been bought out. But right now, that''s not a problem either. The spirit issue is also good. Infectious diseases were also a problem. Although they were the ones whoughed at the gue when the Ernesia kingdom broke out. If it bes their responsibility, theughter will inevitably disappear. If they do wrong, they will take the cause. What the heck... is the saintess doing...? Even the saintess, who is supposed to give an answer, immediately shuts herself in and doesn''t show herself as soon as she returns. Haa... It''s full of headaches... At least, if only the contents of the meeting weren''t known, it would have saved the time somehow . The voice that wants a true exnation continues to be heard. What kind of guy spread it? The priests held their heads as they put such questions into their mouths. same time. No one knew that a gray-haired young man was sitting crookedly in his office with a crooked smile. The outbreak of the Holy Kingdom War (1) Reports on the Arel Conference have been received. As soon as I returned home after the meeting, I headed to the royal castle as soon as the day was bright and met my older brother. Looks like it turned out just as you said. Good work. There is nothing to be said for hard work. I declined, saying it was nothing with a smile. It wasn''t really a big deal. Just Pena summons a spirit and shows a broken heart. And I only submitted the records I had and showed the evidence. With this, other countries will not be able to take the side of the Seongguk right away. Um, thats right. Good work. Although some of the contents of the talks have been spread. Heads of state already know what it is. As far as contagious diseases are concerned, it''s something that can only be done by human degenerates. They have no choice but to pretend to sympathize. Otherwise, our anger will be poured out on them. In fact, some friendly countries expressed their position that they would not interfere in what would happen next. They, too, anticipated the situation that was about to happen and chose the path to save themselves on their own. On the other hand, there were very few people who sided with Seongguk. The empire is watching. Other than that, all of them are neutral, except for the vassal state, which is forced to take the side of the seongguk. Both my evidence and the saintess'' refutation were in a position to wait and see for now. There is no need to force them to take a stand. Its best to just let them keep their distance so they dont touch each other. I guess so. The oldest brother also agreed. All that''s left... is to pay the price. My brother quietly showed his anger. In the meantime, I held back because I held back, but since the saintess''s actions have been publicized, there is no need to hesitate any longer. It wasn''t long before the war. There will be nothing to wait for. Soon, the Seongguk will also rify its position. On the other hand, I maintained a calm waiting attitude. I can guess what they''re going to do anyway. If this side is the fact, of course there is only one thing that side has to do. mental victory Im going to attack you inplete denial. I was sure Whatever that woman is thinking. * * * After returning to Korea, several days had passed since Saint Nelvania was locked in the prayer room and did not show her face. Even among the priests, opinions gradually began to diverge. Gradually, the voices of those who defended her are getting smaller. However, Nelvenia continued to have no doctor, as if she didn''t care about it at all. They just locked themselves in and didn''t let anyone in. Some priests sarcastically said, It looks like you are praying to God. It would not be wrong to say that it is a prayer. What is this? Locked in alone in the soundproof prayer room, Nelvania raised a displeased voice at someone. Yes. Not wrong. However, the target she prays for and consults with may not be God. Isnt it different from what you said? Now Nelvenia is talking to someone. But it was not a revtion from God. In the first ce, she had never heard the voice of God since she was born. In any situation, in any hardship, God has never heard his voice. Instead, the saints of sessive generations listened to someone else''s voice instead of God. Recorder????? I never heard of such a thing!! Nelvenia is furious, exuding an atmospherepletely different from her usual words and actions. Then she heard someone''s voice in her ear. [Seriously, saintess.] I can''t hear her figure. Only a voice rang in my head. [The only thing this body interferes with is your fate. When ites to talent from other countries, I can''t get involved. Didn''t I tell you?] [I must have said it. I just give you a chance and knowledge, but how you use it is up to you. It is an iron rule that has been handed down to generations of saints as well. You are no different.] Nelvenia could not bear to refute. He is aware that not being careful is his mistake. As if scolding her, that voice continues to evoke words. [I gave you strength as you wished. And gave it another chance. Still, isn''t it unreasonable toin to me?] ...I see. It certainly doesn''t make sense. It''s embarrassing, but she had to admit it. I am not in a position toin. Certainly... you are the one who gave me the chance to rise again as a saint in this age after I passed awaymenting that day... You are the one who gave me this power and knowledge. but. She opened her eyes again. [Is there anything you want to ask?] Yes, I would like to confirm one thing. Arell Ernesia''s behavior is so strange. Are you? [No.] He denied what Nelvania was trying to say before he even heard it. [I''m not involved with him. He and I have nothing to do with it.] However, Nelvania still couldn''t help but look suspiciously at it. [Think about it. Doesn''t it make sense? I know what your aspirations are, do you think I would do anything to hinder them? I also agree with your aspirations.] ...Let''s believe that. However, the other person must already know that her voice is wary. Still, he doesn''t bother mentioning it. [So what are you going to do now?] Instead, he asks her provocatively. [It''s not possible to be locked in like this. Putting aside the Ernesia Kingdom, if you don''t act, your followers will also have someone questioning them.] The voice was calmly discussing the current situation. It''s true. The current situation is that people are gathering at the temple every day, asking questions about the response to the Spiritual Shrine and seeking rification on the suspicion of an infectious disease. Nelvania listened quietly and nodded. I know. In any case, we have to decide what to do next. However, even as she says that, her gestures as she nervously walks around the room are honest. [Would you exin?] No, that would only lead to a long, sluggish argument. Chapter 241 Chapter 241. The outbreak of the Holy Kingdom War (2) I also considered a n to deny the evidence thrown by Arel, but I thought it would be difficult. Of course, if they are dismissed as sophistry, there will be nothing they can do about it right now. but it''s a waste of time Nelvenia asserted. ...I give up on attracting the Empire. [Oh, can I still do that? Wasn''t it necessary to defeat Ernesia Kingdom?] It was to win properly. ve soldiers were only needed to reduce the consumption of the Holy Kingdom as much as possible. As long as it became difficult, the options did not remain so leisurely. I have no intention of surrendering. She raised her head as if determined. [Are you going to fight?] I was ready from the start. Or do you have anything else to say? [No, no.] He answered immediately in an extremely emotionless voice. he never dries up don''t even deny It was like that from the beginning. From the moment Nelvania became a saint. Ever since he heard this voice in those days, he has never held back himself. It was as if they were saying that it was your freedom to do it and your responsibility to be paid for it. Im sure it doesnt matter. It''s me who swore from that day on. You just said you were watching. [Yes. I just watch and give instructions. It was like that in the past and it is like that now. Even if it''s you, Nelvenia, it''s no exception.] Then keep watching. Nelvenia made up her mind once more and left the room. Perhaps because the saintess revealed her face again, noisy footsteps continued outside the corridor. On the other hand, silence reigned in the room again. The voice that had been silent for a long time since thest conversation with Nelvania a while ago. [....silly.] I just recited dryly and then fell silent again. Nelvenia headed straight to the conference hall. It was because the priestess who served her just received a report that the high priests were still gathered there. Since you are tired, the saintess why dont you hold the meeting with the priestster? To those who were worried about her physical condition, she briefly replied that she was fine and entered the meeting room. Unsurprisingly, the atmosphere inside the conference hall was threatening, as if the discussion had continued. So, shouldnt we protest now? ...that''s none of our business. When the saintesses, it''s time to discuss it. Isn''t it the saintess who created this in the first ce? Nelvenia frowned as she saw those arguing without noticing her arrival. it''s shit However, this was pretty much what I expected. Rather, is this better? He sighed and came in and sat down. I see you really think so. Only then did they look back at her in amazement as if they had seen a ghost. Lady Seo?! ...What are you doing even though you came in after making footsteps? She smiled bitterly and sighed. Oh, when did youe? Do not worry. I heard all your thoughts. The priests were embarrassed and couldn''t even make eye contact. Putting aside the charges, she is still the one in power in Seongguk. And I''m keeping an eye on it. Even if they rebelled against her, there was no one here who could reverse them even with force. This was because, aside from the strength of the saintess herself, the female priestesses who silently practiced beside her at all times possessed capabilitiesparable to active knights. I wontment on what I just said. I dont know what to do with the saintess merciful heart. ...I don''t think the situation is much better than that. Anyway, what happened during thest meeting the priest couldnt finish talking as if he was paying attention to Nelvania. Do you really think I did it? Nelvenia calmly looked around at the priests and asked. It means to make sure you choose a side. Fortunately or unfortunately, they are very quick-witted about this. Oh, how could that be? Isn''t it the work of the bastards from Bonama and Ernesia Kingdom? No way. The priests did not hide their true intentions and gave only answers that would not offend her. She resisted the feeling of being fed up with the pretense. In my mind, I wanted to just make them all like puppets with no will and get things done. but endured It is true that even these people are necessary. great. Then my answer will not change. then....? A priest asks as if expecting something. I remember him. He is a priest of a faction that actively participated in the holy war. I will never be swayed by the force of Ernesia Kingdom. We also have to be tough on it. To be tough...? They dared to despise our gods and spheme me. Then I can''t stay still. For the first time, she put a smile on her lips, and then her face was cold. Assemble the entire army of the Holy Kingdom that is avable. Contact the border and tell them to wait. Can''t you stand...? First of all, it is to prepare for an emergency. Please don''t misunderstand. But if need be, I won''t hesitate. Everyone held their breath as they understood what the instructions meant. It is to prove our innocence even by force. she insisted. The wicked ims of heresy will be judged with the holy sword. Isn''t that the teaching of the god we worship! So I will choose the sword without hesitation! Saint Nelvenia expressed her official position. Rumors about the meeting had flowed anyway, so they decided not to cover it up any more, but to officially admit it and respond. Nelvenia, who stood on the podium, began her speech as if making an appeal. We already know that there are unsavory rumors going around. No matter what doubts you have. When I admitted that I knew from the beginning, I heard an agitated voice. But ignoring it, she continued talking. However, I will take this opportunity to strongly deny all charges. I am innocent! As if pleading, she cried. The kingdom of Ernesia deceived the princess and taught her evil spirit magic, and also used me of using fabricated evidence. The people of the Seongguk who heard that cry were silent for a while. After a while, as if possessed by something, Right! The saintess cannot be wrong! They all started shouting support for her as if they were united. As if reciprocating, Nelvania quietly raised her hand and made a gesture. How can I... that I who serve a god do such an evil thing? In the end, she even sheds tears. The more he did, the more voices supporting the saintess grew. no one notices no one has any doubts Everyone started blindly supporting the saintess. The Kingdom of Ernesia demands an exnation by pushing fabricated evidence and far-fetched theories, but I will never respond to them. Hearing the shouts of the followers, Nelvenia shouted. If you insist on asking for more than this, we will dly confront you! * * * Saint Nelvenia denied everything about the conference itself. everything is fabricated They imed that everything was a conspiracy by the kingdom of Ernesia. Not only speeches, but soon a letter of protest formally denying everything was delivered to the kingdom of Ernesia. He also sent a letter announcing his innocence to each kingdom. So it turns out like this in the end. I burst outughing uncontrobly while reading it. I thought I would at least try to exin it, but isn''t that what it is? What''s even funnier is the people in the province who believe in giving speeches with tears. ....It seems like he used his ability, so there''s no reason to me the people of the castle. There were testimonies that even the spies who actually infiltrated it listened attentively to the saintess''s words as if possessed by something. Is that hypnosisst time? I use it conveniently. It''s an instant to go hooking up like that. Ugh, that''s why you shouldn''t do business with a kid who doesn''t know anything. Anyway, I''m slowly starting to doubt that bitch''s identity.'' I called the fire spirit king separately after the meeting and asked him about it. Other than that, I thought about it while thinking about various situations one by one. ....How can I look at this? Hmm, but is it still too early to conclude? ???? Arell. The one who called me, lost in thought, was the oldest brother. Oh sorry. I was lost in thought for a moment. Okay. Anyway, as you said, the Holy Kingdomes out like this. The oldest brother looked displeased. It''s worth it. This side submitted evidence, but at least they didn''t even try to prove their wrongdoing, let alone apologize. I''d be fed up with their shamelessness. What are you going to do now? Would it be better to wait longer? Don''t you already know... I think you''ve already decided on that? When I asked, he nodded his head. Yes. Waiting is the limit. ...Actually, Your Majesty has already put up with it. I guess so. If it were my father, he would have sent an army right away. ...Come to think of it, what does your father say? Even if its not the case, I heard quite a bit yesterday. I must have been scolded for quite a while seeing the expression on my face. It is true that this is very upsetting to the extent that even my father, who has not interfered with politics since he entrusted it to me, sighed. Theymit terrorism on their own and pretend not to know it even though there is evidence. It is understandably disillusioned with their childlike attitude. it''s okay. You don''t have to put up with it anymore. Anyway, what the saintess did was known. The saintess is also at a point where she manages to sort it out somehow. There, I also checked everything. Then there''s nothing more to do than wait and sleep. From now on, His Majesty can do as he pleases. I see. yes. Looks like we''ll have to go to war. The time has finallye to pay back. The Kingdom of Ernesia also made an official statement. He expressed great disappointment at the attitude of the saintess who did not even try to properly confirm it even though she had suspicions. And he shouted a strong will to ept the refusal to exin itself as acknowledgment. Seongguk also chose to turn a blind eye, saying that he would no longer listen to Ernesia Kingdom''s answers. Of course, the more repeated positions are expressed, the deeper the conflict. Neighboring countries also kept their distance and refused to intervene. No fool wanted to be beaten for taking sides. Even that empire was in a position to keep its mouth shut for now. But in the end, the side that wins is our side. For now, it is to look at the liver without supporting either side. There is no one to mediate, and the conflict only deepens. And the result was natural. The Kingdom of Ernesia will go to the Zelnian Kingdom to ask Saint Nelvenia for an answer about this situation. It led to the result of King First directly dering war. This is not aggression, it is the way to pay the price! It dered war for retaliation using the results of the past epidemic as a justification. Chapter 242 Chapter 242. The outbreak of the Holy Kingdom War (3) It is a war. It is a war. Is it war? It is war. Let me return with an armful of news. Look, don''t everyone bow their heads like this and fall into agony? Well, even in thest war, the results were good, but in fact, wasn''t it a big deal? Everyone''s reaction was like this, too. It wasn''t that I raised everyone to be war-loving lunatics in the first ce. Still, if it''s better thanst time, isn''t that...? At least it''s not a crisis situation like before. I sighed as I gave a brief exnation of this war. Yes, during thest war, it was a despicable war where they were beaten 3 to 1. This time, he was going to hold the saintess ountable for what she had done. Originally, they had to send messengers to have an argument in a more peaceful way, but what can I do? Let''s hit this side with a fair fact, and the other side locks the door and holds a knife. Even the saintess herself stepped forward and brazenly criticized this side. Rather, this one endured a lot. ...In the end, you can''t avoid war.'' I thought that was a bit unfortunate. Although it''s ironic for me to think like this after preparing for the possibility of war. In the end, did the saintess choose to fight to the end? Anyway, the war has already been decided. Even the deration of war cannot be undone in one yard. Everyone listens intently. How big will this war be? Hmm? Well, first of all, the strength of the Holy Kingdom is not that high. The number of heads is small. I only told the information as far as I know. The military power of the Holy Kingdom is only 300,000 even if you gather all of them simply by numbers. Wasn''t the empire trying to import ves inrge numbers to supplement theck of soldiers in the first ce? But that doesn''t mean their power is weak. There are also Pdins with excellent individual abilities. Due to conflicts with heterogeneous tribes and small-scale conflicts, Seongguk is quite familiar with war as a religious state that ims benevolence. There will be military power to provide enough defense. From what I''ve heard, it seems like we''re going to march about 350,000 . The others seemed equally nervous. Unlike the previous war, this is not a defensive war. Of course, you can''t remove all the troops. Still 350,000. This is because it means that all the troops that can be mobilized for the expedition have been gathered. There were more lords who wanted to step forward than I thought. I also found this to be a little surprising. Initially, the number of troops that could be dispatched in this war was expected to be around 250,000. However, contrary to the prediction, the lords this time said that they would be quite active. It was because the saintess'' actions were known. Now that it''s known that he spread shit like that on his estate, wouldn''t he deserve it? Of course, I couldn''t send all the lords. Who will protect Ernesia Kingdom if all the troops are removed? So, in this battle, each lord was selected with great care. ....Well, put aside for a moment who will go. Anyway, do you know why I am talking about this? Is that so? It looks like we are going too. Let''s answer as if Seina would. Yeah, for some reason I thought that might be the case. It is the same. It felt like both Asha and Dia roughly guessed it. Yes. This time we will go too. can''t help but go Because I was the one who expressed my opinion about participating in this war in the first ce.'' That would makemon sense sense. For one thing, I was the one who pecked at the saintess during the conference. I''ve made a te, so if you don''t at least put your feet on it, you won''t set an example. It seems that even the older brother is a little embarrassed about that. However, I would have made it clear that I would participate in the war even if he hadn''t brought up this story. ...I just want to ignore it and let you guys go to war with each other.'' If this was an ordinary war, I would just give advice and cover my mouth with a fan in style, saying Oh ho ho ho ho!'' I want to see youughing evilly. He said he wanted to hide when others were fighting, twist his lips andugh, As nned!'' howfortable would that be But this time, there are some things that bother me a little. I felt like I should get as close to the battlefield as possible. There is something you have to check yourself. So Im sorry, but you guys have to work hard too. It''s hard work, it''s not like that. It is natural. We are also angry about the evil deeds of the Holy Kingdom. They showed a willingness to actively agree with my will. Good luck then. no, isn''t it good luck? In fact, it would be the most desirable thing for the situation where a war would happen in the first ce to be settled and not to happen. Departure will be in five days. Let each of you do your own finishing touches. It may be sudden, but we have already prepared it, so all we have to do is actually pack up and set off. And if you have any questions, I''ll take your opinion right now. Is that Mr. Arell? Um, Asha? So, what are you still curious about? As soon as the permission to ask questions was given, I tilted my head as I looked at her as she immediately brought out her opinion. No, it might have something to do with the war a bit... but what will she do? ....ah? Yes, he stayed. I clicked my tongue. Then I blinked. sorry. I''ve been busy these days, so I forgot what? It''s too much... Pena was discouraged. It was obvious that he was quite disappointed. To her, I scratched my cheek and tried to make an excuse. You couldnt help it? After that, as soon as I returned, I immediately flew to the capital to report. Even after that, various nobles and various misceneous things continued to bother me? Was I too busy to die? It''s true. I only yed half as much as usual. My polka dot gauge is only half full. I know, I know that too. Even Pena couldn''t refute that point. It''s not her who doesn''t know how busy I''ve be since the meeting. No, but is it less hot than Pena? Since that day, I already know how Pena is treated in the world, so I admit that. It''s not that I''m being treated badly, so I won''t bother mentioning it. by the way. Why did youe back? What does the Empire say? Or are you free? ...Because I was also busy with various things. yes i was busy no! More than that, Arel! You left me behind! It would take a little longer to exin what this means. After thest meeting, Pena has now be the princess who summoned the Spirit King. At that time, even after the saintess had left, an awkward atmosphere continued at the conference for a while. I didn''t care, but at a nce, the nces the emperor and Pena were exchanging seemed very ufortable. Other than that, everyone was paying attention. Did you say something wrong and be afraid that the King of Spirits would beat you up? I also avoided the seat right away without noticing. Because there was nothing more to talk about anyway. At that time, Pena looked at me asking for help, but instead of answering, I smiled and ran away. It means you know what to do. Was it nice to cooperate? Throwing away is an instant. At that time, Pena''s expression was really spectacle. So we parted ways, making the short meeting a memory. .... Rather than that, I just unterally left him and jumped out. This is what Pena meant by leaving herself behind. Is it because you were so busy? what a lie It is true that it was annoying. And in fact, because of her future position, of course she must stay in the Empire. It is natural that there would be a lot of things to do, bothmercial and spirit matters. That''s why I thought I''d see this guy''s face at least by the end of the war. Didn''t youe back 3 days ago for some reason? Seeing that he came back as if it were his own home, I was a little taken aback. Why did he crawl all the way here again? Did you hide anything to eat here? Deliberately passing away my interrogative gaze, she waited for a moment and then began to tell me if she was ready to tell me why she had finally returned. Actually, after that, my older brother... No, I had a little talk with His Majesty the Emperor. okay? That''s really good. After a long time, did the brother and sister solve the problem properly? I asked without much expectation. Pena shook her head with aplex expression on her face. hmm? Didn''t it go well? What did you say? The first thing he said was do as you please. And what? That''s it. Now that I think about it, it could be that the royal family of Ernesia was harmonious. Could it be that even though there must have been a lot of emotions in the meantime, did he just end it with those words? ....I''m d that''s not my family. Is that just the end? It''s no fun. I was prepared to get scolded? okay? I''m sorry I''m not scolded. Then shall I scold you? what do you understand First of all, it was because the emperor had properly disrupted the n he was trying to promote. Although they gave an alternative, humans are not cool enough to ept it. so? What are you going to do next? Actually, I have to go back to the Empire again. Well, even though you''re still here, your position must be ambiguous. It''s not much of a story. There was no reason to leave the princess alone in a foreign country when the war was already about to break out. It''s only natural that we have to go back for safety. On the contrary, when I thought of such a hassle, I didn''t have to force myself toe back now. Well, why don''t you go into details like that? The trivial things are just like that, so I spill it over. Because it''s annoying! Because of that, I roughly understood what Pena had been up to. so? oh? oh? isn''t it? What does it have to do with having something to say to me and calling me here right now? I understand that she seems to have something to say, and I can roughly guess her feelings. by the way. Can I take this one first and move on? Isnt this the kitchen? Yes. The ce we''ve been talking about so far is none other than the kitchen. But why was he summoned to a ce like this? ...I want to return it to you, Arel, as it was a few months ago. I deliberately pretended not to know. Well, sometimes when I was bored, I called out that surplus princess who seemed to be free to try out a new dish and tested it. Even then, Pena suddenly asked what kind of dish it was and said it was quite absurd. Could that be revenge? Exactly! Pena smiled brightly and nodded. Well, she ordered her servants to prepare something for this asion. But surely it was to cook in front of me? I thought he was preparing to eat again. Because I am. Sometimes I secretly go down to the kitchen, cook without anyone knowing, and secretly take it to enjoy. Because if you ask the chef, he says it''s harmful at night and he won''t do it! It''s petty, so I eat it. Chapter 243 Chapter 243. The outbreak of the Holy Kingdom War (4) So what was your motive for doing this all of a sudden? Last time, Arel, you said that I couldnt cook like that. I dont know, I dont remember. I remember? Because I dont remember. I don''t remember. It is an ambassador of the privilege of a noble status. I don''t remember. I do not know. That''s what my house griffon said. Etc..... Maybe you said that I''m better at cooking than you? Actually, I remember, but it''s annoying, so I''ll have to hold on to it until the end. It was so long ago that I forgot. As if I was joking, I took it off, and Pena smiled strangely. Ill take this opportunity to show you that I really cant do it. Is that now? huh! now! Could it be that it hurt your pride enough to remain in your memory? Well I don''t really care After all, I just give orders and the rest of the time I''m in a position to y. Just sit there and wait. Yeah-yeah- Following Pena''s instructions, I quietly sat down on a chair next to the table and waited. Come to think of it, this is apletely oppositeposition fromst time. Previously, I called her to sit down here to calm down Pena, who was in the midst of confusion. And is it the other way around this time? ....Well, let''s not bother to ask whether he ordered it knowingly or not. Because that''s manners. For now, Pena was busily preparing something in front of me, who watched with her chin resting on her chin. how long did you wait A faint sweetness was felt on the tip of the nose. Um, isn''t it normal cooking? After a while, it became possible to know the identity of what she was trying to create. What Pena brought was a type of tea that the Empire often enjoys drinking, and a snack she had never seen before. snack''? Imperial nobles often eat it. I also ate it often when I was young. aha that''s right It looks roughly like a scone. Is it just subtly different? Ive been thinking about other things for a while, but I wondered if Arel would like this one more. What do you think? Certainly an appropriate choice. Everyone knows that I like sweet things. If you hear rumors that there is even a little bit of sweetness in Ernesia Kingdom, you will hear rumors that there will soon be people who witnessed my appearance. I won''t bother mentioning the truth of the rumor. yes, that''s the truth Originally, the dough and berries make it sweet, but wouldnt that suit Arels taste? Saying that, Fena deliberately poured melted chocte into the cookies she had brought. Ugh I think Im going to gain weight. What if the person who made it said that? Watch me eat and get fat? Well, once you give it, you eat it. It''s really punishing to turn away from the party in front of it. Once I tried it, the taste was good. It feels like it was made with the chocte in mind. The tea is also quite high-quality, so the fragrance is deep. how is it? Its delicious. oh? For some reason, I thought that Arell would speak more grumpily? Tsk tsk, it''s funny. I clicked my tongue. You dont know me yet? I never lie in front of you. Oh so? Conversely, it is that they lie like they are eating anything other than sugar, but let''s just skip that. First of all, it was given out for a long time, so I ate it well. I really didn''t have any reason toin. so? Did youe back like this to give me this? That''s not all. I really had something to say. It''s just that I have something to say, but I can''t get it out easily. ???? Arell. Pena suddenly called my name. yes my name is arel However, Pena was silent for a moment. Why are you rolling your eyes because you want to say something? If you cant think of anything to say, do itter. I am busy. First of all, when I pretended to get up, Pena panicked. I will! I will! Then tell me. When I sat down again and stared at her face, Fena couldn''t meet my eyes at all. Then, after wasting some time again, she managed to get these words out. ....thank you. hmm''? You said it before Arel, right? I will prove to you that my spiritual skills are not an ugly quality. Remember. Since I said it, I can''t forget it. I casually nodded. Could you say thank you for keeping that promise or did you just want to say that? why? Then why not? Its okay. It''s nothing to be thankful for. It''s not like being humble. It''s true. To the end, I chose Pena as a means to put a dent in their name in case there would be a conflict with the Holy Kingdom, and there was no other reason. You must have overheard it too? I didnt have to help just for you. There is no reason to be grateful again. Rather, the chicken meat grows. Look at this. But Pena shook her head slowly. Not even stubborn Arel, no matter what you think, I am grateful to you. It is different from that. And I might thoroughly suck up themercial district or other things after that. If you said that now, you might regret it? don''t worry. Because I have no regrets. Only this is said with certainty. As if I''m sure I''ll never regret it. I have no regrets. For the first time, Fena smiled like a flower, like a girl of her age. On the contrary, this time I was at a loss for words. Im not stupid enough to say thank you and regret it. and. Pena continued without losing her smile. You were the only one who recognized my qualities and never frowned upon them, Arell Ernesia. That alone is enough for me to thank you. .. is that so? Perhaps Arel doesnt know. The feeling of not being acknowledged for reasons you dont understand even though you want to be recognized. well. how about that? On purpose, I just skipped it. You are the only one who recognized me as an individual before I took the position of the princess. So thank you from the bottom of my heart. When she said this, Pena really didn''t lie to herself. This is a huge debt to me. Oh, you mean you might have to pay it someday? I jokingly said that, but she didn''t budge. Yeah, I guess. So, one day... No matter what happens, I will definitely pay this price. Its not about interests or anything, but as an individual. Pena as an individual? huh. As an individual, to the end. For some reason, I got a strange feeling from that resolute and upright will, so I smiled and stood up evasively. The conversation with her soon came to an end. Coincidentally, a servant came to call me on some business. It was because Pena stood proudly as if she had said everything. So see you next time, Arell. Even though there was no need toe back, Pena said so. I deliberately tried not to think about what that meant this time. ...Don''t expect anything. And the next day, Pena left for the Empire again. I was really just saying what I had to say. After sending Pena back to the Empire, he hurriedly prepared for the dispatch in earnest. After dispatching troops ording to schedule, the 50,000-strong territory army led by me marched to join the kingdom''s army that was on the battlefield first. It will continue like this until it joins the army of the other lords and arrives. Combined, it will be arge army of 200,000 and head to the front. As for the current situation of the war, it seemed that no significant news had been delivered yet. First of all, I told you to contact me immediately if anything happens, so there will be no big deal. ...Well, we haven''t even had a proper fight yet.'' Currently, the advance party was in a confrontation to break through the border fortress of the Zelnian Castle. It seems that the siege was fought to see the liver several times. So far, it hasn''t done much damage and hasn''t been counterattacked. Are you saying it''s still far from the start of a full-scale battle? First of all, in order to think about the detailed situation and countermeasures, it is necessary to go all the way to the site, even from the rear. Whoa.... I''m going to die of boredom. It''s just that while I''m not there, someone says Yap!'' I also hoped that it would end the war. Reality can''t be that convenient. Worst case, yap!'' And the end of the war could be a defeat on our side, so we can''t just ignore it. If you get it wrong, this is Yap!'' that you might get hit. that would make me feel bad Inside the carriage, I peeked out the window. The atmosphere of the soldiers who followed was tense, butpared to the previous war, it was not so heavy. You look full of confidence? Because the training and the weapons he brought with him were better than before. Can you gain a little confidence? Everyone has high morale. Asha, who was escorting the wagon near the carriage, spoke as she approached the horse''s head. Because no one dares to lose. ...well, it''s better than not being confident. Still, take goodmand so that you don''t do anything stupid. After paying attention, Iy down on the seat as it was. When a person is overconfident, he quickly bes arrogant. The military is by no means an exception. Hmm, what I''m more worried about than them... is over there. I murmured as I looked in the direction we were heading. Are you talking about the advance party? Simrly, Dia, who was riding in the carriage for escort, heard my muttering and asked a question. I just heard that you''re fighting the enemy? Thats because, until I joined, I was very careful not to engage in battle if nothing happened. First of all, the purpose is to win at once by overpowering after equipping more reliable troops. another one. It was to give the Holy Kingdom a reprieve for now. We did not raise an army to invade. In any case, they want to hold Seongguk responsible for the provocation that they made first. The meaning of the vanguards existence right now is to confront the Seongguk and check their strength, and we didnt send them alone to capture it. Currently, the number of advance units is about 150,000. If you push hard enough, you might be able to take away only the border. However, before I even gave advice, most of the generals, including the oldest brother, decided to y more carefully. First of all, give me a grace period until the main unit joins. When the Seongguk does not reply by the deadline, it is to prepare the appearance of striking out at that time. How long will it take to arrive? It will take about ten days. Checking the map, Dia said roughly how long it would take to march. ten days... What do you mean there''s no problem? but. I hope you dont get into an ident. I leaned back in my seat and murmured. I don''t think they''ll get into any trouble, no matter what. No, not necessarily. Dia, you dont know people very well yet. Tsk tsk You don''t know the world well yet either. Dia, who gave a wait-and-see answer as if she didn''t know much about humans yet, I denied it with a slightly empty smile. I dont think so, but its human beings who make idents. is that so? Yes, humans are creatures that always have idents. In fact, I''m half-sure. It''s not just us, Pahilia, who have high morale. Due to the great victory in thest war, the whole kingdom army is a bit arrogant. It was as if they were mistaken for an invincible army. As I said before, humans be arrogant when they are excited more than necessary. Especially, there''s no way a noble who is blinded by the ball can be calm, right? That''s one of the most crucial reasons why I have to go myself - at least by now ... Because humans are always stupid. Chapter 244 Chapter 244. They did what they were told not to do. The Ernesia Kingdom army had been confronting the border fortress for several days after establishing a base on the in in front of the fortress. However, a full-scale battle never took ce. Instead of starting a siege yet, he sent a message condemning the saintess'' act while waiting for troops in front of the fortress gate, and invited her to surrender. never went into an attack. This is because upation is not the goal. It was enough to ept surrender. However, Seongguk-guns answer was always firm. Even though I had already invited surrender for the third time, a stone flew instead of an answer. It means great refusal. It''s just a pity that I can''t respond when you''ve been refusing so well. The Marquis of Henilton, who was in charge of generalmand of the advance party, gathered each lord in the conference room prepared in the barracks and said as if it were a joke. Even today, Seongguk-gun was still not responding with the castle gate locked. Thats right. Not knowing fractions is enough. Arent those who im to worship gods really brazen? The other nobles also seemed to agree with the Marquis of Henilton. Deep down, they looked frustrated as if they were itching somewhere. By the way, it''s really frustrating. Do you have to wait and wait like this? Why don''t we attack first? Hmm, drink rash words. When a young aristocrat made a clumsy remark that seemed to have lost control of his blood, Henilton scolded him. The decision that was discussed and made in advance is to wait until the main unit joins. The main unit wille soon. Wait until then. At first, there were no objections. There is a feeling of being a little dissatisfied, and no one expresses it explicitly. however. Another aristocrat said this. ...I heard that Arell-sama is joining us. Yes. I''m just temporarily in charge ofmand. When hees, I will move out of this ce. This time, Arell is in charge of allmand. And apart from that, the 16th Knights led by Cania Ernesia also departedte due to circumstances and is scheduled to join them at a different time. On this battlefield, no one other than Arell was worthy ofmanding the Ernesia kingdom army, regardless of title or bloodline. No one was dissatisfied with that. This is because Arel''s reputation has already been proven in thest war. If Arel-nimes, this war will end. Should I call it trust or blind faith? It was an astounding sound to hear. Isnt it okay to be careless? Even in this situation, it is definitely at war. Even during a confrontation, there was a possibility of being caught off guard and being counterattacked. Seongguk is ustomed to war due to a long-standing dispute with a different race, so it was never an opponent to be taken lightly. Let''s just wait carefully as Arel-nim asked us to do. At first, Hanilton said the truth. I don''t know if you don''t know the heart of those who want to establish a major by ying an active part right away..... In fact, it''s the same for you, but isn''t it an order for now? Wouldnt it be wise to wait for Miss Henilton? However, there was someone who poured cold water on the atmosphere of eptance. Gimment Ball? Seongguk doesnt even dare to counterattack and is hiding there. Should I be afraid? Marquis of Guimment. Like Hanilton, he is one of the lords who volunteered for this war. ...First of all, the order... The Marquis of Guimment was strangely nervous and tried to im something. The people of Seongguk are so frightened that they cant even move. Then, isnt this the opportunity? A chance? Lord Giment, what the hell are you... The Marquis of Hanilton, realizing what he was iming, frowned. You mean we''re going to march like this? Wouldn''t that be possible? It''s a unit that was organized considering that a battle would happen in the first ce. That''s not wrong. Although Seongguk did not actively fight, it became a trend to first set up camp and see the situation, but originally, there was nothing strange if a fierce battle started right away. Not without siege equipment. If you set your mind to it, you can enter the siege right away, even tomorrow. Shouldnt we attack when we can drive? It''s good to be cautious, but it''s also necessary to be bold. What we do after Arel-nimes is Shouldnt we ask him? Wouldnt it take ten days? Do you not know if they wille up with something after that? Hmm?... Although it took the Marquis of Giment strangely to show impatience, on the one hand, Henryton also wanted to agree. Lord Giment isnt it because of the past? Why would I do that! He twitched his lips as if he was about to stumble upon something. In fact, everyone knows. That the Marquis of Guimment had been seriously defeated by the forces of the Three Kingdoms Alliance, which had been counterattacking in thest war. And deep down, he desperately wants a chance to make up for his past stigma. I want you to drink words that will cause misunderstanding. It was just a shame that I let go of the opportunity to push forward even now. A chanceis it? Henilton also became conflicted inside. He thought it was the right time to attack. Hesitation is only a bending of one''s will because it is the decision of the royal family. What about the others? Don''t you see it as an opportunity? The Marquis of Guimment turns his head and asks, as if seeking everyone''s consent. The other nobles, who had been listening silently, began to cautiously agree, one by one. I I also think of it as an opportunity. If you dont hit now, when will you step out? you''re right. When did we agree to wait and see just a while ago... In fact, everyone is thirsty for achievements. Opportunities for a person from an aristocratic family to make a mark are not somon. But war is different. If you establish a major, you can receive a generous evaluation afterwards. Depending on the battlefield, even titles can be bestowed. However, since thest war, the nobles of Ernesia Kingdom have not had a chance to stand on the battlefield. This is because there was no country that easily fought a fight because its power had grown stronger. To be honest, if we miss this opportunity, there might really be no war after that. It must have been that he was anxious about that fact one by one. Most of all, I heard that Mr. Arell hates troublesome things. If so, isnt it the duty of a servant to alleviate that worry? ???? Mmm. Hanilton was conflicted. The same goes for wanting to make a mark. But it is also true that hesitating. If you win, everything will be fine, but what if you lose? In addition, the quality of our army is iparable to that of the past. What are you afraid of? Giment tantly encouraged Henilton. If you bring any greatmander to ask for his opinion, he will give you the same answer. It is a battle that can already be won. The capital is superior, and the equipment is also superior. In fact, everyone''s confidence is filled with self-confidence. ....Right. Hanilton nodded as if he had finally made up his mind. As you said, now might be the right time. Oh oh! Do you understand, Gib-kun? For now, he pretends to be persuasive, but a strange smile hangs on Henryton''s lips. Deep down, I might have wanted someone to encourage me. Everyone noticed, but now I didn''t bother to point it out. Everyone is blinded by greed. He said that only words would ease Arell''s troubles, but in reality, he was afraid that his achievements would be taken away. But we cannot judge by ourselves. First of all, let''s call the knights who are good at siege and seek their opinions. Of course! okay! Let it be. Theyughed and nodded. I was looking for detailed opinions. It is intuition that the answer has already been decided. Thus, the advance party of the Ernesia Kingdom immediately decided to actively attack the border fortresses of the Gelnian Castle. No nobles were against it. The next day, the army of Ernesia delivered a final warning to the border fortress of the Zelnian Castle. Open the gates. The Marquis of Henilton, as their representative, conveyed the meaning directly to them using a magic tool for voice transmission. If you surrender and open the way even now, I wont harm you or anyone else! But only his voice echoes in vain. But regardless, he cried out. Wearing a strange smile seemed to wee the current situation. If there is no answer, we will have no choice but to capture your fortress! Again no answer Finally, the nobles who watched the situation secretly smiled. I am delighted in my heart that I finally have the opportunity to set up my major. Lord Henryton. Um, I cant help it. Finally, pretending reluctantly, he drew his sword. No further notices! Attack! As soon as his instructions were given, the soldiers rushed to capture the castle as if they had waited. A saint of the Zelnian Holy Kingdom. In the conference room located inside the pce, Saint Nelvenia had to receive an urgent report on the current situation of the war. This is a call from Fort Nuaton. It is said that a full-scale battle has begun. ...Ernesia guys... in the end, they seem to have decided to attack directly. Goyans... where did you dare... the priests clicked their tongues and waited patiently for Nelvenia to say something. It''s embarrassing to attack with such absurd force. As if to match her mood, they were busy cursing the Ernesia Kingdom army while shedding cold sweat. It wasn''t for nothing that they were particrly eager to please her more than usual. after war is dered. There was a minority of objectionable opinions against her. From the beginning, there was a faction opposed to the holy war, at least in the Zelnian Holy Kingdom. Priests who insist that we should be reformed through dialogue and tolerance rather than war. Nelvania thoroughly rejected them this time. Until now, I pretended to listen to my opinion, but now it was different. It relentlessly relegated them to the provinces. Maybe it was because their presence bothered them before the war. He didn''t have the guts to vomit after seeing what had happened to those he had a crush on. I see Nelvania finally opened her mouth as ifmenting with her eyes closed. Chapter 245 Chapter 245. (2) There must be a fierce battle going on by now. Can we stop the Ernesia Kingdom army with only the current forces of Nuaton Fortress? ... As long as God cares, defeat is never... I don''t want to hear such an obvious answer! Nelvenia widened her eyes in displeasure. Tick?! I just want the battle situation and opinions as they are. Do you really think I''ll get angry if I tell you the truth? Ah no... In the end, the priest who proudly ttered himpletely shrank when the saintess shot him. It wasn''t my intention to protect him, but another priest hurriedly brought up his opinion just in time. It was under the judgment that there was nothing better to go against her nting than this. I will tell you my honest opinion. yes. It is considered that it is only a matter of time before it is captured. At the overly candid opinion, others forgot to breathe and watched. is it a fall? No matter how brave our soldiers are, the power of the Ernesia Kingdom army cannot be underestimated. Even though it''s an advance party, if it''s their equipment and troops... even if they hold out, they''ll have no choice but to be captured. okay. Nelvania just meekly epted that honest opinion and fell into thought. Can I make it through? Even if we hold on to the battle now, ording to the information, it seems that the main force will join additionally... there... there? The one who joined the main unit is Arell Ernesia.... The voice of the person who reports it has no choice but to be quiet. The person who embarrassed her at thest meeting with a half-sophistical im. However, to them now, it is an object of fear in a different sense. Even though they were on the sidelines about what happened after Arele Ernesia joined in thest Three Kingdoms War, they are well aware of it. It is arge arrow that flies ceaselessly, and even high-level wizards and knights. It was enough to be an object of fear. It will definitely affect the morale of allies. okay. It means he ising. However, Nelvania kept calm throughout the entire time, only repeating the words That''s right. Certainly, it would be difficult to watch Arele Ernesia join. Then First of all, lets get rid of the enemy that is engaged. She suggested it all too lightly. No one dared to question her opinion. It was because she knew deep down why she was so unfazed by such an unfavorable war situation. There is reason to be so rxed. I will dispatch the Holy Knights. The priests were a little bit agitated by that decision. Holy Knights. The elite knights of the Holy Kingdom. The elite force that had been preparing for a war against the Kingdom of Ernesia for several months. Are you sending them out already? Isnt it too early? Originally, I nned to send troopster, but it is not right to lose the border like this. And now is our chance to destroy some of their forces before Arell Ernesia arrives. Nelvenia asserted herself confidently and ordered them to respond. Let them show the power of our new shield! The siege to capture the border fortress continued for days. It was not an easy battle from the perspective of the Ernesia Kingdom army. It was not an impossible battle either. The reason I didn''t rush at once was to avoid rapid attrition and also to be wary of counterattacks by the Holy Kingdom. If that''s the case, you''d better capture it before then. The nobles thought so andunched an all-out attack. The soldiers of the Kingdom of Ernesia struggled to climb thedder or break down the gate. In order to stop it, the Seongguk Army also desperately responds. However, the Seongkuk Army''s response to the momentum of the Ernesia Kingdom Army that kept pushing in was insufficient. Seeing the scene, the lords were smiling happily. Hmm, at this rate, we might be able to capture it as nned. I mean. The nobles who stood in the vanguard were obediently delighted with the war situation being resolved more easily than expected. If we do well, by the time Arel-nimes, we might be able to wee him inside the fortress. okay! He will be very happy too. That''s what I mean, but after the end of the war, their eyes were shining in anticipation of being evaluated for their major. By the way, isnt the resistance stronger than I thought? A noble looked at the current situation and tilted her head and asked a question. Even if it''s not that I''m not defending. Currently, the Seongguk was only defending the border fortresses, but had note up with any countermeasures. They probably don''t know that the main unit will be joining soon, right? Can you tell me what they are? But the others didn''t pay much attention. I''m sure they''re waiting for reinforcements, too. What kind of fight are these guys who only pray for me? Heh heh heh. Arent you worried too much? ....exactly? In the end, even the aristocrat who raised the question tilted his head and had to set aside the unpleasant feeling. Dont worry. Even if thingse up with countermeasures, our army is also formidable. The knights have also been steadily training. What are you afraid of? That''s how they were proud as if they had already won everything in front of a fortress that hadn''t even been captured yet. * * * The next day. The Ernesia Kingdom army tried to siege again without fail. But a strange thing happened. The gate that had been firmly closed suddenly began to open. I was still preparing siege equipment to destroy the gates. The nobles, while questioning, rejoiced at guessing at their actions. Ohhhh! Surrender atst! Well, how can my thingsst? I think Arel-nim will be very happy if hees. The nobles rejoiced as if the battle had already ended. But their joy was interrupted by the muttering of someone who sensed something strange. ...but something is strange. When the gate was opened, a line of knights with shields protruded from within. It was the first shield I had ever seen. New forged for war? Upon hearing the report, the nobles were puzzled. They? It doesnt look like you came out to surrender. I just couldn''t understand the behavior of those who marched with their shields in front. ...I''ve heard of the pattern on that armor. Hmm? What do you mean? I heard that in the Holy Land there are a small number of elite knights that are raised in addition to normal soldiers and knights I think they said that. He murmured slowly, as if recalling a memory. Did you say it was the Holy Knights? Originally, they were the elite knights of the Holy Land, who had to run wild to subdue the different races from the front. They are now opening the city gates and advancing. Noticing the tense hostility they felt, the nobles only then understood the intent and wrinkled their brows. ...Do you think they can defeat us alone? You seempletely underestimated. Looks like they don''t know much about war at all. No matter how elite they are, what are they going to do with a force that is less than 1/10 of ours? If they tried to hold out there, they would rather have had to engage in a siege within the castle. To open the castle gate ande out directly. I must have lost my fear. The aristocrats of Ernesia did not leave out anyone and regarded it as such. Although it was undoubtedly well-armed, it was only then that it was trampled on by the forces of this side. What are you doing? At that time, one of the knights standing at the head of the Holy Knights shouted in a loud voice. I will not forgive you for your sins for daring to set foot on thend of the Holy Land!! Full force assault!! As soon as the words are over, he gives an order to advance and begins to march toward Ernesia''s army in earnest. Looking at the situation, the nobles spit out this without exception. Anyway, they seem to have lost their minds. Even tactically, that action is nothing more than an act of suicide. But you can''t justugh at their reckless behavior. Even if you do stupid things, you need to break them down properly as long as you are attacking them. I will send a knight from this side to defeat it. Let us also send an article. The nobles scrambled to rmend their talents and decided to make the Holy Knights a prey for their specialty. And the knights sent by each lord led their soldiers to defeat them. No matter how hard the armor is, the only thing that works is the battle between soldiers! At the forefront, the knight, Feltyn, raised his sword and rode his horse. As a knight of the Marquis of Guimment, he was ordered to make the most of this war before anyone else, so he charged more courageously than anyone else. A blue aura forms on his sword, and it spreads out as if it would erupt at any moment. No matter how you look at it, you are halfway through Aura Prevention. No matter what kind of armor he wore, he was confident that he could lightly tear it apart with his own aura. I will take your heads first! He swung his sword while sneering at the actions of the pdins who quietly formed a defensive line. Even on thest battlefield, he never gave in to those who put forward the strongest armor and shield and cut them all with his sword. I was confident in my heart that this time was no different. His blue aura hits the pdin''s shield. How foolish! He felt absurd at their attitude of only defending until the end, but he did not want to have mercy in his hands any longer. The first thing is to take the head of the enemy knight and offer the ball to the master. Already in his mind, the scene of splitting the enemy''s shield, as in many previous battles, vividly came to mind. one. Hmm?! Something was strange. By the time I felt it, it was already toote. The moment the shield touched the pdin was smiling strangely. It was as if he thought he was caught. Ugh!! And for some reason, the sword he wielded was flying towards himself. The moment he understood that, his neck had already fallen off in vain and was rolling in the air. Repel the aura?! What kind of weird noise is that!! The nobles were taken aback by the news of the sudden defeat. I sent troops to trample on the Pdins, but they returned with an iprehensible defeat. That''s... I don''t know either. The knight who led the soldiers at the front died, so another knight who took over themand after him knelt down and exined what had happened. The only thing I saw was that the knights of the Holy Kingdom bounced off Sir Feltins swordsmanship as it was. Lord Feltyn was decapitated by the de he wielded. Everyone who saw the scene or heard the news was amazed. Could there be such an absurd end as a knight? But there was no time to mourn his death. The knights who were attacking the knights of the Holy Kingdom one after another had fallen out with their own sword skills seriously injured. At that point, they noticed toote. I don''t know how it went, but the knights of the Holy Kingdom bounced back the opponent''s sword. Chapter 246 Chapter 246. (3) Then, wouldnt it be okay if I didnt use an aura? What the hell did you train your sword for, Genga! I tried that too. However, it seemed to not only parry ordinary swords, but also bounce back soldiers'' spears. The soldiers fell, spurting blood, astonished that the spears they had stabbed at the enemy had instead pierced their stomachs. All attacks do not work. I can''t attack, so there''s no way to get my hands on it. In the end, the Pdins couldn''t even get a scratch and had to give an urgent order to retreat. The aristocrats, who did not believe his report at first, eventually had to ept it as other knights also testified about it. How is that possible? Isnt that a trick? The nobles tried to discuss countermeasures, but even that was not feasible. I didn''t even think of the sharp number of them. It''s just embarrassing to ask his aides. Armor and shields that deflect any attack in the first ce! never heard of Magic! How about attacking with magic! Drink that horrible sound. Another noble reproached the opinion. Hanilton agreed. What will happen if even the magic is repulsed? We must notunch an attack hastily. At his point, everyone shuddered as if giving goosebumps. Attack magic differs in power, but when multiple magicians cast it, it is powerful enough to annihte arge army at once. What if the fire returns to them intact? My shoulders trembled. It gave me goosebumps. Only then did everyone have to admit that it was a foolish suggestion. It''s a big deal.... What if they attack instead of defending?'' Hanilton broke into a cold sweat from the bad feeling. Due to the existence of Pdins who already bounced off anything, further siege was impossible. If so, will they really stand still? omg''?! ....It was then that I felt sorry for myself. hurry! Hurry up and postpone the disy! What do you mean! How could I have met Her Highness after retreating from here? At the insistence of retreat, the nobles frowned and spoke reluctantly, but there was no time to persuade them one by one. It doesn''t matter now! As it is, is it already toote? When Henryton was about to shout urgently, a soldier hurriedly entered the barracks and announced an urgent message. It''s a surprise! Oops, something hase! I felt the blood go away. Those whoe ambush... are the Holy Knights! Upon hearing the report, the aristocrats panicked and panicked. They managed to manage the confusion and ordered a retreat, but it was already after they had suffered significant damage from the surprise attack. In the end, the advance party of the Ernesia Kingdom had to give up the attack on the border fortress first and postpone the disy. after. The rearguard arrived at the front. When Arel arrived, all he saw was the appearance of the vanguard, who had barely retreated in a mess. He was silent for a moment, then rubbed his forehead and murmured. Yes, you made an ident! now I will summarize what I have heard. Did you hear the really absurd news as soon as you arrived? I deliberately erased the smile from my face and red at the trembling nobles who knelt in front of me. They were at a loss as to what to do, unable toe up with even the slightest excuse. Before I even came, you guys attacked first by yourself. And retreated without preparing a countermeasure against the strange power of the Holy Kingdom? Even after losing close to a third of the troops? I summarized the report I received as follows. It is truly absurd to witness the miracle of 150,000 advance corps bing 100,000 in an instant. As I stared at them, each nobleman lowered his head. I have no face. Even if you say that you will be punished with death for breaking themand, I have nothing to say. Even though there was no order to attack first, they moved the army recklessly and lost, so they would not have the courage to raise their heads. So what to do with these assholes? I put my chin on my chin and pondered. I thought about preparing a full group spirit course, but in the end I shook my head. ....done. Please don''t ask about this first. Thank you for your mercy. Dont get me wrong. I sighed and corrected myself. In my mind, I want to call all the people in charge at the time and perform a head drive, but I hold back because I judged that this was unavoidable. I never think of you and look at you. In the first ce, the authority to move and judge the army at the time was given to the Marquis of Henilton. Of course, discretion must be acknowledged. But losing the army... this is a bit different. I read the report A shield that deflects anything? what''s this? What is this scam!! It''s not that I don''t understand losing. I can''t even respond to something like this. That''s why I watched it in the first ce. On the contrary, it is fortunate that it was not annihted. However, since we cannot help but hold him ountable for the loss of our troops, we will leave the rest up to His Majesty''s judgment. Well, no matter what, the only action would be to take back a part of the territory because it was a pay cut. It''s like an ident. I couldn''t help but see it that way. It would be troublesome to dispose of all the aristocrats who did such a foolish thing there. Even if they are ipetent, they are the lords who lead each army. Without them, the chain ofmand copses. And the important issue was not the treatment of those nobles. We had to think about how to deal with the shields proudly carried by the Holy Knights of the Holy Kingdom described in this report. Because of that, we had no choice but to wait in the rear, a long way from the nned rendezvous. Auras can even deflect normal physical attacks? What is this? All of the nobles who heard my muttering were silent. Yeah, there''s no way you know what I don''t know. No matter how much I am, it is not easy to see through the identity of what I have not seen directly. Hmm I want to see it myself but that would be difficult, right? It is dangerous. Please refrain from doing that. .When you get scolded, you cant speak properly, but at times like this, you seem to be able to open your mouth. However, it is also true that it is a shield. What kind of equipment is causing such nonsense? what artifact? Still, I have to see it with my own eyes at least once to know for sure or not. ...Arel-nim, actually, I have something to tell you about that. At that time, the Marquis of Henilton, who had been silent, seemed to have something to say. I nodded and urged him to speak. At the time of the ambush one of our knights took one of their shields. uh? really? How did you steal it before then? ...The man said that when he came to his senses, he ran after him, dead and alive, and found that they had been taken away. And as soon as he took it away, he immediately returned to his ally with all his might. It is said that he himself was seriously injured, but in the end he seeded in taking it away. and! What a great strength. Whoever it is, that knight will be a tycoon in the future. Praise aside, I need to see the sample first. Tell them to bring it right away. The knight who brought the shield was nervously waiting with the shield carefully. Is that it? Yes, I am. Hmmm..... First of all, it''s just an ordinaryrge shield when you see it with the naked eye, right? The pattern is a bit odd, but other than that, nothing special. However, apart from that, my senses felt a little ufortable seeing that for some reason. For some reason, something feels dirty. Lets try it. When he said that he had to see the phenomenon himself, another knight drew his sword and cautiously stepped out to demonstrate it himself. I know it will bounce, so I have to be careful. Everyone on my side was also nervous in preparation for an emergency. Take it as lightly as possible. All you have to do is watch it bounce. yes. The knight nodded and applied a faint aura to the sword. Suck! For now, he showed only the most monotonous swinging of his sword. It was because it would be difficult if an ident urred after performingplex swordsmanship. The moment the aura-d sword touches the shield. Ugh?! The knight hurriedly leaned back. As soon as it touched, the sword energy was immediately reflected and bounced off. The sword energy that bounced off flew back and tore apart a poor tent. oh! It bounces off really neatly. Unlike me, who apuded and watched with interest, theplexion of the aristocrats was not very good. It must be gloomy because there is no countermeasure on how to do that. Next is magic. You haven''t tried magic, have you? Yes, I will buy it. But who is the magic? When Henilton looked around, the wizards in other territories were embarrassed and couldn''te out easily. Reluctantly, I blinked and Dia stepped forward without a word. Are you okay? No problem. Dia answered casually, then stood in front of the shield and chanted a spell. Then, the magic of the weakest power was fired. The moment a small fireball flies and hits. I felt the wave-like wave from the shield, and it was reflected in the same way. Dia used a different defense magic almost simultaneously to block it. Apart from the effect of the shield, some wizards burst into admiration. Good work Dia. How do you see it? Yes, the magic is returning with full reflection. It''s just... Hmm? From my point of view, it seems that the mana that makes up the attack magic turns around and returns as it is. Dia reported exactly what she felt. Actually, I felt the same way. The moment he felt the wave of courtesy, the magical mana that Dia shot went around the shield intact and was reflected as it was. In other words fundamentally changing the trajectory of mana itself? Yes, I guess so. To be precise, it seems to purely disassemble and reconstruct the phenomenon of mana or shock and shoot it in the opposite orbit... Then what about that? Dia, as if guessing something, came up with an opinion. You want to say that? yes. What she is talking about is the strange tool that prevented the proper use of magic and aura that had been circting in the previous manor. In other words is it the finished version? Compared to this shield, the effect is simr, but its principle and precision arepletely different. Well, it must have been that the unfinished version was spread on purpose in order toe up with an erratic countermeasure. I never thought it would bepleted like this... What I am concerned about is that it is not magic. Dia rarely frowns in embarrassment. Although this absurd phenomenon urred, it was not an effect of magic. No magic nothing, what the hell is that I do not know. Hmm lets find out about that slowly. For now, I know about that shield. I''ll think about what to do next. First of all, I have something to think about, so I told everyone else to leave. And I was alone in my quiet thoughts. First of all, the shield is lying on the table because it needs to be examined further. The reason I''m worried now is because of this bastard''s shield. Chapter 247 Chapter 247. (4) ....what happened? First of all, let me tell you for my pride. It''s not that I''m so embarrassed because I don''t have a solution. In fact, as soon as I saw it, I immediately thought of how to destroy it. No, I must have known from the beginning. because. Why is it here? Because it''s a technique I already knew. Yeah, that''s not magic, as Dia guessed. Perhaps Dia misunderstands that it is the mysterious power of the saintess, but I can say that it is not. Why... is that shield reproducing the effect of that martial art? What I am perplexed about is that the skill cast by that shield ispletely simr to any martial art I know. It''s literally a parody itself. As soon as I saw it, I had to barely hold back from wanting to hug it with unexpected pleasure. Weapons that do not exist in this world. Mancheon station haenghwan (fЭh). ....For some reason, that shield reproduced the same principle of martial arts. ...Howe you know that! Why!! This time, I couldn''t help but be a little surprised. It was like seeing Santa us pulling a sleigh out of the desert. why is this here The ce where I was born in my 47th life was Jungwon, where all kinds of Murim people were active. Especially unlike the rest of the world, it was a very chaotic era. A world that has gone mad after repeated wars in which all factions go to war and kill each other to the point of brutality. Regardless of whether it was a Murim or an ordinary person in the fierce war between each faction, it was an unknown traveler who ended the war where the blood and wind never stopped. His real name is Cheong Woncheon (iA). Originally, he was just a disciple of an unknown dojo. After witnessing the devastation of a vigepletely devastated by being caught up in a war between ns, he questioned Murim, who was engulfed in baseless madness, and sought a way to end the war by leaving home. I also met him while fighting to stop the war because I was fed up with the world where people die and kill every day. At first, they were suspicious of each other and were hostile to each other, but soon the misunderstanding was resolved and they started to talk openly. Then one day, while drunk, he said this. What do you think the ultimate skill is? He was usually quiet, as if he was polite, but in fact he had a rather ostentatious nature. They became quite special, and perhaps because he was pleasantly drunk that day, he began to brag about his martial arts. I think the ultimate skill is the ultimate defense and counterattack. That''s what it is! He said it firmly, as if he were certain, but he started to brag a little excitedly. It may be a bit arrogant, but I think this is the ultimate skill. Saying that, he showed me a skill I don''t usually show. That is the thousand-year-old haenghwan (fЭh). It circtes and returns the natural order and qi of all things in the truth of the original. The ultimate defense technique that cycles all attacks and fires them back. Not only does he simply counterattack all attacks, but after reaching a higher level, he achieves an absurd feat of overturning even thepatibility of the five elements with this martial art. In the end, as he promised, he will conquer the entire Moorim in the future with just that skill. Recalling the memory of that time, I had a question. ...but why is it... here? I red at the shield. I tried listening to it once. Didn''t I hear that the effect is activated just by holding it? There is no need to re-attack. I quietly matched the qi of my body with the qi running through the shield. Undoubtedly. Damn it its real. Indeed, this shield perfectly mimics the energy veins that flow when the Manchuria Reverse Ring is activated. Even if you have no connection to martial arts at all, if you awaken only the minimum aura, this shield will be activated as soon as you have it. Fortunately, it only reflects attacks. The point is that he did not even reach the tip of his toes to the level of the creator of this. It''s a clumsy replica. The important thing is why it reproduces that martial art. I can''t understand why it exists in such a ridiculous form. Is there a martial arts system like this in this world? No... that can''t be. Talking to myself, examining the possibility, I denied it to myself. It''s nonsense. Of course, I don''t know everything about this world. If you look at it closely, the only thing I''vee across is one continent at most. There are still more worlds on this that I haven''t seen with my own eyes. Of course, if you go east, there is a possibility that there will be people who use martial arts or simr skills. ording to the dwarves, there were rumors that someone from the east was using strange skills. However, the martial arts that are the same as those of other worlds... sublimate them into independent technologies and turn them into artifacts? If this were a coincidence, I wouldugh at the world with all my heart. I was dumbfounded and my mouth was bitter, so I took out a piece of chocte and bit it. Far away! He murmured as he bit into the chocte. Like blood sugar levels, irritability rises sharply. ...Coincidence is a piece of cake. It is a tant necessity. This is something with someone''s intention. It must have been improved and made by a person who knew the natural order of fortune from the beginning. Others may not know, but my eyes cannot be fooled. Because I''m doing something simr. Isn''t it sucking honey by improving and applying the technology of each world ording to the situation here. There is also a corner where you can guess. ....Actually, while studying the bracelet at that time, I had a strange feeling. A strange feeling as if I had seen it somewhere. Maybe it''s because of this What kind of child are you? That''s what bothers me most. What kind of guy or bitch made this shield? Are there other talents in the Holy Land? Or Nelvenia did she make it? Same with hypnosis. As well as the technique of spreading the disease. Even this shield... What can I say, but at this level, it is simply impossible to dismiss it as a woman with many talents. As expected, it was good that I sent myself to the army. Sure enough, the ominous premonition he had harbored from the beginning came true. She wasn''t just a saint worshiped in the Holy Land. No matter what, I need Nelvenia to kneel before me. It became imperative to find out the source of this knowledge. To do so, it was necessary to win this war no matter what. That way, there will be space for interrogation, threats, or whatever. To do that, I must first teach you how to break this shield. ...It''s a tricky martial art. I casually looked down at the shield and lightly flicked my fingers. With that alone, the round wave of mana rang like a bell. I tapped once more in time for the wave to activate. Then the waves from the shield stopped. It''s a really cool trick. Its not the same. As a professional in my previous life, if I were to give a score, it would be a piece of bread. If you want to make some, make it right. Don''t you think it''s all about copying? This fearless kid! Even the weakness of this martial art was taken and copied. Iughed heartily. ruler? Then how can I teach you? As soon as I had decided on a countermeasure to teach and an excuse to cover, I once again called everyone together. The nobles rushed in, eagerly waiting for me to say something. It''s like a swarm of crucian carp, desperate for food. In this case, what you want is not food, but wisdom? If I pretended to give up here saying I don''t know, I think I''d make a really great face. Resisting the desire to annoy them, I said that I had devised a countermeasure first. Then everyone''s faces light up. Am I really? Arell?! Have you already prepared a countermeasure? Can you hear me joking? Could that be? However, I never thought they woulde up with a countermeasure so quickly... I am just amazed. The other nobles also nodded in agreement. Especially the guys who had to struggle because of this were even more amazed. But what kind of magic or equipment should I use to destroy it? Oh, there is no need to prepare for that. If it was a countermeasure that required preparation for something, it would have caused quite a headache. It would be embarrassing to prepare something new on a battlefield like this. But in this case, even that is not necessary. It just takes a few skilled knights to solve it. ???? yes? Of course, you won''t be able to understand with just words. Without exception, I said that I would demonstrate it with a smile at the nobles who were making stupid faces. I decided to take the shield and test it again. However, this time it is Asha who demonstrates it. Suddenly called for a demonstration, she was puzzled as if she didn''t know why. Um Sir Arell? What am I supposed to do? I didn''t hear anything. I just need to break that shield. How easy is it? You mean that shield? But isnt that the thing of the Seongguk that bounces off anything? Could it be that the rumor spread enough to reach Asha? Certainly, if we don''t show countermeasures here, this will affect the morale of the entire army. Even if you say it''s a copy, what should I do? don''t worry. I will teach you that from now on. I gestured to Asha, who was perplexed. As Asha brought her face closer, I whispered softly into her ear. So, if you do it like this, like this Yes. She pays close attention to what I say and listens carefully. ....yes? Is that all there is to it? how is it? Isn''t it simple? Should I say its simple Its obvious. Can we really just do that? Yeah, isnt it simple? Since I was so sure, Asha no longer doubted, believed it, and tried to implement the n I had taught her. Taking her usual spear, she stood in front of the knight holding the shield. Arel-nim, I''m worried that I''ll hurt her, but I''d better experiment a little more... are you okay. Come on Asha. Show them. All right. Asha answered, then stood up and aimed the spear. Then, without any hesitation, he threw the spear. Haap! A neat stabbing without any selfishness. it touches the shield This time, without fail, circr waves rippled through the shield, trying to reverse the shock and aura. The nobles hadn''t noticed it yet, but the knights who had reached a certain level had their eyes tremble for a moment. this?! As if to show off on purpose, Asha showed off a simple stab, so you could tell that it was bouncing away. Ah... I''m sorry that I failed. If I really fail, who will fail? However, knowing the result, I just watch leisurely. If you watch more, they will know. Chapter 248 Chapter 248. He did what he was told not to do (5) + That fortress is annoying! (1) Suck!! As the attack bounced off, Asha rallied once more. At that moment, her spear pierced the shield. Unbelievable?! It must have bounced off?! Articles who saw the process in real time could not hide their astonishment. What happened? I don''t know... On the other hand, the nobles, who only noticed the oue now, were just dazed, not knowing what had happened. Arel! What skills did she use! It was the knights who were excited. The knights rush out and ask how Asha broke the shield just now. I guess I can''t contain my excitement. In particr, the knights belonging to the advance party would be desperate for the secret as much as they were helpless. Is that skill something we can learn? Should I teach you or not? I thought about whether I should bother him more, but then I quit. Teach me Asha. Yeah... Actually, there''s nothing special about it. When I passed the baton to Asha, she took the spear and was perplexed, wondering how to exin it. There is no need to be humble, Sir Pernil. Surely your skills pierced that shield? Or is it because it is spearmanship? Will it break if I use a window? The knights questioned Asha as if they had forgotten that they were in front of their lords. No, it doesnt matter if its a sword, a blunt weapon, or a fist maybe. In front of their expectant eyes, Asha was embarrassed. Her personality made this situation a burden. Because the secret I''m about to tell you is really trivial. You may be disappointed when you hear it. It only stabbed me twice. ???? What? Someone couldn''t stand it and burst into question. So do others. So what does that mean? Unlike those who eat knives, nobles don''t understand at all. In front of everyone who was puzzled, Asha just exined the secret as if it were embarrassing. At first, stab with weak power. The same posture, the same trajectory, but I only stabbed it once more after making it stronger. That''s why Asha was able to pierce the shield. This is the way I taught her. Are you really bored after hearing it? As I silently shrugged my shoulders, Asha looked at me earnestly as if asking me to exin the principle. In fact, she just did as she was told, because she doesn''t know why. It would be embarrassing to ask more questions like this. It seems that it is difficult because it is gradually embarrassing. What happened? When I look at it well, thats right. It must be a w in the technology applied to that shield. For now, I decided to exin it that way. The way I see it, that shield is an attack... that is, a given impact. In other words, it seems to reflect the phenomenon of aggression back as it is. Mancheon Reverse Happiness is such an amazing skill that its creator can proudly boast of it. It bounces off everything, regardless of the type or nature of the impulse. It even deflects attacks from a blind spot if it is active. It doesn''t matter whether you have a posture or not. It is a skill suitable for Murim, who often gets stabbed in the back on the road. However, it had a fatal w that even the creator never thought of. The moment the attack is deflected, if the same attack is hit harder than the first attack in the same direction, it seems that it can''tst and loses its effect. It''s like some kind of programming error. When the circle unfolds, it deflects any attack, but for the meantime, it is geared towards deflecting only that attack. It is possible to respond to attacks of a different nature, but for some reason, if the power of the same attack is strong, it will not be effective if it hits the moment of repelling. As if not recognizing it as a target to be bounced off. The man who invented martial arts is also a w that he did not think of. Of course, this w would disappear after repeated improvements, but somehow this shield reproduced even the initial ws. It''s really unknowable. I just need to hit it gently on purpose and then hit it harder with the exact same attack. Then it breaks. is that so? yeah that''s fine It''s like Columbus'' egg. After hearing it, it''s such a simple method that I run out of energy. However, it is not an easy way to break up. Because it requires delicate skills. At least at the level of soldiers, I cant even imitate them. Even if the angle is slightly off, it shouldn''t be. It was a method that only knights who had trained their senses by swinging their sword thousands of times and tens of thousands of times would not have attempted it. Of course, Asha''s ability to seed without having to practice otherwise is outstanding. I''m sure other knights will be able to match their senses if they practice a few times. I believe so. believe me for real If you don''t, I''ll scold you. Huh I see. I hope there is a way. The knights were meekly impressed. By the way, how did Arel-sama realize that in such a short amount of time? You are amazing too. That is it. If you''re like me, you''ll know just by looking at it. To show respect for me, he was smug and flirted with me. It was so easy to figure out! I figured it out because I''m a genius! this is my excuse ....In fact, it was annoying to think of an excuse otherwise. There wasn''t much of an opportunity to actually find out about this breakingw. I discovered it by ident while having a drink with the inventor of martial arts at the time. However, despite this crude excuse, not only the knights but also the nobles. Doesn''t even Asha agree with everything? All Awesome!'' and respect me As expected, Arell-nim. I never even thought about it. ....or at least Asha, don''t you think you''re a little weird? Does it make sense to see through everything just by looking at it withmon sense? What''s better than being suspicious? I just did it and decided to pass it on. Its too early to like it. You can break that thing. The problem is, the annoying thing about this shield is the same. As long as there is a skilled knight, it can be broken. But that''s all. As long as you have this shield, your tactics will be significantly restricted. That problem has not yet been resolved. Even if you expose thew of destruction, it doesn''t make you less threatening. First of all, ordinary soldiers with no skills would not dare to fight against them, let alonerge-scale magic or weapons as long as they existed. Tactically, it is still no different from being a nuisance. The point is that as soon as the battle begins, we have to clearly identify the positions of only those who hold these shields, subdue them all in the first battle, and then wipe them out... Our tactics are limited . It became the top priority to target only those pdins, operate an interception force, and wipe out the rest with precision. Is that possible? When I asked about this, the lords expressed disapproval. That is difficult. Just because they''re ipetent doesn''t mean they''re difficult. In order to urately grasp the deployment of enemy soldiers and the real-time moving battle situation at once andmand operations, you must have the eyes to do that. No matter how good your eyes are, its difficult. That''s right. I obediently agreed. I dont know if I can look down from a higher ce. You mean observation? As expected, the biggest problem is the means of observation... the presence or absence of eyes to look down from a high ce. Then ask me one thing. If that eye problem is solved, can you do it? At my question, they were silent for a moment, and gave a hint of rolling their heads, and then answered. it will be possible. No, I will make it possible. okay? Is that possible? You say you can figure it out if you can only observe it. When Iughed meaningfully, the nobles were perplexed, feeling that they did not know what to do. good night. I will solve that problem. yes? What do you mean? There''s just a good way. That fort is irritating! (1) Nuaton Fortress, a border fortress of the Zelnian Castle Kingdom. Brex,mander-in-chief of the fortress, who had been unable to sleep properly because he was afraid of being upied by the Ernesian army, was finally able to put his mind at ease. He was delighted with this victory and even brought out his favorite drink. I really lived thanks to you guys. ...I don''t know how many times I''ve heard that already. I''m getting all embarrassed. In response to his praise for several days, themander of the Holy Knights, sent to support the defense of the fortress, received the cup and responded with a humble smile. The protection of the fortress is the order of the saintess, and of course it is a task that must be done from the standpoint of protecting the castle. Wouldnt that be something to be thankful for? Dont drink that. If you hadn''te, I don''t know if I would have been able to protect this fortress by myself... he said in a low voice. It''s because it''s a bit difficult conversation for subordinates to hear. No matter how hard it was, it wasn''t something that woulde out of the mouth of themander-in-chief who took over the fortress. If you hadnte, I would have died here by now. To that extent, the offensive of the Ernesia Kingdom army was fierce. The quality of each piece of equipment was excellent, so I couldn''t be sure what would have happened if it had been a face-to-face battle rather than a sit-in in a fortress. Hehe, be at ease anyway. As long as we''re here, we''ll definitely be there for you. I hope that will help. Brex chuckled and gulped down his drink with a genuinely relieved expression on his face. By the way, its the Holy Knights as expected. I never thought you would be able to expel the Ernesia Kingdom army from afar... That''s too much praise. It''s just thanks to the shield of protection given by the saintess. Ah that shield. Brex remembered the shield Krenz had mentioned. Not only that, but it is said that all the Pdins were given new equipment. A new type of artifact developed under the guidance of the Holy Maiden of the Holy Land. At first, he wondered if the shield alone would be able to ovee this disadvantageous situation, but he couldn''t keep his mouth shut in front of its amazing effect. To deflect any attack. It''s like a fairy tale told to children. I just can''t believe it. However, the actual efficacy has already been clearly confirmed with both eyes. Krenz shrugged proudly. Isnt it surprising that it is a shield that exists in reality? Hmm... what kind of principle is that? Brex couldn''t hide his curiosity, his eyes shining like a child. Seeing such amazing equipment, it was natural to be curious about the principle. Actually, I wanted to ask about it from the beginning. I just put up with it because of face. Can you tell me what principle it is? To my shame, I dont know. It''s just a little bit of how to use it. Uh... If so, it must be a miracle that the saintess made. Wouldnt it be natural? No one doubts at all even though I was given a shield that I have nothing to say even if I hear that it is suspicious. It is because of trust in the person who gave it to me that I use it willingly and without question. For them, Saint Nelvenia had the perception that she was a person who could do this for granted. As long as I have this shield, the fortress will never fall. Krenz dered confidently. That moment. A messenger rushed into the room where the two were conversing. Chapter 249 Chapter 249. That fort is irritating! .what is going on? First of all, as themander of the fortress, he erased the rxed atmosphere from a while ago and insisted on solemnly reporting in front of his subordinates. The Ernesia Kingdom army is advancing again. ...They look like they don''t give up. It seems like it was only yesterday that they postponed their camp after being chased by the Holy Knights, but they areing back in droves. You dont know reflection. I agree. As he snorted, as if bewildered, Krence shrugged as if agreeing. Sir Brex, please rest assured. It''s the same no matter how many times ites. We will defeat you again and again. Hehe, that puts my mind at ease. The two men were already confident of victory and smiled. ording to the observer''s report, the number of Ernesia Kingdom''s army that is currently approaching is about 50,000. First of all, it attacks by removing a part of the entire army. They were advancing, disying high morale again. ...It feels like it''s going to fall no matter what. Upon receiving the report, Krenz said, Whew. He let out a sigh. Currently, they turned their backs on the border fort and marched their troops to the in in front of it, forming formations and waiting. It was the intention to strike and defeat the enemy before they reached the fortress again. The Holy Knights led by Krences numbered at most 15,000. Originally, even bumping into it would be tantamount tomitting suicide, but what they believe in is this shield. An artifact that deflects any attack. 1,000 pdins with protective shields. With them, it would never be a reckless battle. no win Everyone, including Krenz, was so confident. ...I would like this shield to be given to the entire army if possible, but... that would be greedy. I heard that making this shield is a very difficult task, so there are many difficulties in production, so the instructions were to treat it as carefully as possible. However, if you save too much and don''t win the battle, that will also dishonor the name of the saint who gave you this. He was only motivated to use it well and win the battle. ...If you put them in the front row too much, you might be wary of this and fight to avoid it. So lets rearrange the disy. Having already tasted bitterness because of this, there is no way that I will not be vignt. Therefore, Krenz deliberately divided the Pdins with shields and mixed them with the troops. With this, the most troublesome arrows andrge-scale magic will not be used rashly by the enemy side. It wouldn''t be easy to single out only those with shields. It''s not that you can''t distinguish them with the naked eye because of the difference in equipment, but the battlefield is confusing. If you''re in the middle of a fight, it''s going to be hard to figure out all of their locations. ...unless you look down from the sky, let alone. He said something like a joke and shook his head. that''s impossible Krenz carefully ordered the disy to be prepared and waited for the Ernesia Kingdom army to approach. Finally, arge army of 50,000 could be seen in the distance. ...It certainly won''t be an easy enemy. He gave strength to the hand holding the shield he was holding in a cold sweat. There is no fear thanks to the mysterious equipment, but it is also true that there are many enemies. If they are careless and conceited, they will lose. That is why he repeatedly emphasized to his subordinates not to be conceited and to fight. The speed of the Ernesia Kingdom army that was finally advancing increased. It seems that they are going to confront each other head-on. Are you going to bump into our shields even though you know they exist? Reckless! Heughed at the ignorance of his enemies. Or is there any way to break this? However, ording to the report of the skirmishers, they only had the usual weapons. It didn''t seem to have any artifacts or equipment. I don''t know what strategy the enemies have, but this side fights with the blessings of God and the saintess on their backs! I can never get tired of it! When he raised his sword and shouted, his subordinates also shouted along, boosting their morale. charge!! Finally, the two armies collided head-on. A fierce battle began, with soldiers from both countries thrusting their spears at the enemy, and knights on horsebackshing out at the enemy camp with swords and spears. Use the shield of protection to pressure the knights first! First of all, it was the intention of limiting the actions of the knights of the Ernesia Kingdom Army and then defeating them first. However, Krenz realized a strange sense of incongruity soon after the battle began. What is it? If it wasn''t because of their mood, it seemed like the knights of Ernesia were only deliberately charging at the pdins holding the shields of protection. It''s a shield! There''s a guy with a shield over there! Ooh oh oh! shield! shield! No, he was really attacking the knight with the shield. Could it be that they don''t know the power of the shield? No it can''t be?! Nonsense!! Not too long ago, the advance party of the Ernesia kingdom had to flee helplessly in front of this shield. After that, additional troops joined in, but there is no way I haven''t heard of that fact. Or do you believe only in reckless courage and jump in recklessly? I can''t understand. Krenz soon understood why. The spears and swords wielded by the knights of Ernesia began to shatter their protective shields. Eat this! A shield of protection held by an ally was brutally shattered by a spear thrown by a knight from an unknown enemy country. no?! I can''t believe it even when I see it with my own eyes. However, it is more reality than it seems. Can not! Pdins, blend in with your allies as much as possible and hide yourself! If so, blend into the invisible gap and deflect the attacks of the knights to counterattack. But that method also didn''t work. For some reason, Ernesia''s knights were relentlessly pursuing and chasing those who only had the shield of protection. It''s a shield! Strike those with shields first! There''s another one over there! As if they were seeing each movement, they were picking and eliminating only the Pdins. It was as skillful as removing weeds. ...there''s no way that''s possible. Krenz couldn''t help but deny the reality even after seeing the scene. It can''t be! No matter how good amander is, no matter how good his senses and good eyes are, there is no way he can distinguish the position of each enemy in such a chaotic battlefield. At best, it ismon to only identify enemies. at that time. Krenz sensed an arrowing toward him and dodged it. I was surprised to see the arrow stuck in the ground. arrow?! Where the hell?! The angle at which it flew was definitely up, right? He looked up at the sky involuntarily and was shocked. Something strange was floating in the sky. At first I thought it was a monster. However, it was immediately clear that it was not a monster. It was an odd-looking mount. A triangr film that looks like a reproduction of a monster''s wings. A person is hanging under such strange-looking wings. The arrow that flew now was shot by him. . arrow? He saw the arrow that had fallen in haste. It is painted red. In addition, the arrows are loaded with a strange aura, so they are tantly exuding energy. no way? Is there still a shield left! The moment he realized the meaning, one of Ernesia''s knights mounted a spear and charged towards Crens. Kuh! Was that what you meant! It was only then that Krenz vaguely guessed the meaning of that arrow and that floating in the sky. I never thought I''d figured out the location by looking at it from above! A knight riding on that unknown floating object serves as the eyes of the Ernesia Kingdom army. And by shooting arrows like this, they explicitly inform the location of those who have shields. And as soon as it became known, the knights of Ernesia would step out and pick out only the pdins holding the shield of protection and eliminate them first. As if picking and pulling weeds, the subordinates vanished in vain. And just in time, one of Ernesia''s knights rushed towards him. I will avenge my former enemies! Let''s put away those useless shields and fight fair and square! Keugh! He gritted his teeth in anger. ... it can''t be! The shield given by the saintess cannot be broken so vainly! Krences denied reality and put up his shield. However, Ernesia''s knight snorted and attacked without hesitation. That proud shield! I''ll teach you that it doesn''t mean anything anymore. let him throw a spear The shield that collided with the spear carrying the heavy aura was shattered by his aura-loaded attack. Except for its function as a protective shield, its strength is less than that of a normal shield. How the hell...? I can see that surprised expression on your face through the helmet! The three princes, His Majesty, are already seeing through all of your countermeasures against your strange shield! You damn bastard! While shouting, Ernesia''s knight stabbed the spear to decapitate Krenth. It''s a return for thest defeat! Oops! Krenz hastily threw away his shield. Throwing away the valuable equipment that the Holy Lady gave me personally is no different from tearing my heart, but now we are at war. You can''t obsess over useless equipment. Krenz drew his sword and responded. Even without a shield, he is a skilled knight. The aura on his sword collided with Knight Ernesia''s spear. You''re doing quite a bit! hey! Holy Knight Yangban! Wouldn''t you rather be without a shield? You speak well! Krenz swung his sword in anger, but the momentum was equal. No, it''s slightly ahead. The real serious problem is that the troopsmanded by Krences have already begun to be pushed back by Ernesia''s troops. As long as the shield doesn''t function properly, there is no choice but to be pushed out of numbers. His subordinates and soldiers were being in by Ernesia''s army in vain. Krenz was forced to look only at reality and draw conclusions. Retreat! First, retreat to the fortress! Those who survived, retreat immediately! When the retreat order was issued, the soldiers of Seongguk literally had to run away. The soldiers and knights of the Ernesia Army were just looking at that unsightly appearance as if it were ungainly. * * * I received a report that the Seongguk troops are hastily retreating to the fortress. Fortunately, it seems that the damned shield was properly broken as our knights practiced. Upon receiving the report, I nodded my head in satisfaction. good job. It looks like you''ve defeated your enemies admirably. You did really well. You should bemended for a job done right. Your exploits will not be forgotten. Then each nobleman was obediently happy. No, it was the subordinates who worked hard, not you guys. Arel-nim, this is your chance. Why don''t you give chase orders right now? When such an admonition came out, I shook my head and firmly rejected it. Just beat it. There is no need to chase and annihte them. Why? This is your chance to annihte it. In the end, we raised the army to condemn the saintess. There is no reason to kill more than necessary. On the contrary, it can be a problem if you overdo it. It''s funny how I talk nonsense about living in a yard that has already caused a war. Well, unlike the wars of the past, the purpose of the current war is to insist that the saint be released. The reason they are fighting right now is because they stubbornly insist on not giving up the saintess. You don''t even have to go extinct. I don''t want to buy more grudge than necessary. It''s not scary, but it''s annoying. Chapter 250 Chapter 250. That fort is irritating! (3) To treat those who are taken prisoner respectfully as prisoners. Those who disobey will be dealt with severely. Yes, I understand. When my order was given, the nobles urgently sent a messenger to deliver the order. Watching the messenger leave the barracks, I was lost in thought for a moment. It seems that somehow the shield problem can be dealt with. I was worried that I might make a mistake or something. Still, it seemed that the knights who had built up their skills through arduous training had yed their part properly. At the news of the victory, each nobleman was excited. Surely my knights. Whoa whoop whoop who, cant it be thanks to me? If you ignore my ball, it will be difficult. Right now, the lords are talking among themselves and making noise as if the current fight was their own recognition. don''t forget It was the knights and soldiers who made the effort. Hearing the self-congrattory conversation among themselves, I resisted the urge to crave them. really don''t care ....I really hope God, please don''t save those idiots. Oh, but I saved you! Ehh.... I feel weird for some reason. I decided to ignore the stupid conversations of those idiots for now. I have to listen carefully, only my ears are rotten. Before that, I cant help but admire Arel-nims wisdom. ah? okay? My praise is an exception, though. Pretending not to listen, I pretended to listen to my praise that came rapidly. I only hearpliments. The rest I don''t know. If you have nothing to do, praise me. It''s amazing that you discovered how to break a shield... but the weapon is also amazing. Did you say it was big? What is it? Hehehe. I felt a bit ttered by thepliment. Bigger (w܇). Originally, it is a device that glides on a principle simr to a glider invented in the Joseon Dynasty. I measured its design to some extent and put it into battle this time. Because it was measured through a magic tool, it can glide regardless of the presence or absence of wind. Through the bigger that was put in this time, the enemy''s position was identified from the sky. It indicates enemy positions with real-timemunications and bow marks. It''s like an aerial scout. At first, I ran it in a hasty way, but fortunately it worked. Originally, it was intended for contact, reconnaissance, and air invasion, but it was unexpectedly used for this purpose.'' Even if it wasn''t because of this war, I was still thinking about air power. In fact, there is no aerial power here at all. Among some countries, there are tactics to handle monsters by breeding them, and in old records, it is said that there were military units dealing with griffons or wyverns in the past. However, it is not used very often these days. There is only one reason. Because of the development of magic. Monsters can only fly because of the magic generated from their wings, so the countermeasure is extremely simple. Even if you interrupt the flow of dispel or magical power, it will fall like a mosquito that has been poisoned. These days, there are many wizards with good skills, so it is even easier to deal with wide-area dispels because they are not that difficult. In particr, it is said that the effect is greater for monsters bred by humans rather than wild monsters. Does magic resistance decrease when held in human hands? Another realistic reason is that it is difficult to use monsters for military purposes unlike horses because they are difficult to breed. If you have a lot of money, you can keep it as a pet anyway. However, for military use, the premise is different. It is not easy to arrange both the cost of food and skilled personnel to ride. It is not suitable for military use. Therefore, the general trend is not to use monsters in earnest except for minimal reconnaissance purposes. All I''ve done with Fry from the previous war was secretly use it for a scout or two. Therefore, it was necessary to use a flying tool that was not affected by magical power. Even so, even if it was treated with magic for mid-air suspension or floating. Since it functions as a glider, there is no immediate problem even if it gets hit by a dispel. The risk of falling is... but you have to take it. Its original purpose was to blow it up and infiltrate the knights. There is a parachute-like countermeasure. Besides that, there are other things that can be used, so look forward to it. etc? iced coffee?????? Is that what you mean? The nobles nodded, understanding what I was talking about. While exining this operation, I briefly exined the other weapons brought this time, including the Bigger. And outside, the soldiers are preparing now. Are you going to use it again to capture the fortress? I think so. It''s a shame to let it rot, and more than anything else, I brought it for that purpose. I''ll have to try it out here. With the enemy retreating, all that remains is to capture and capture the border forts. There is no hurry. Lets tighten each one in order. As I said that, I pointed to the fortress of the Holy Kingdom drawn on the map. And all the while, my fingers slipped and finally headed to the central city of the Holy Kingdom. It''s just moving forward like this. Full speed ahead! Please wait,dy. I''m going to see you soon. I don''t have one or two questions I want to ask, so I hope you''ll wait patiently. Hnaughed like a viin. The thought of going to Seongguk for a housewarming soon made me feel happy. In order to do that, I have to clean it up in order first, right? I took my hand off the map and this time pointed straight ahead. What lies ahead is the border fortress where the Pdins have just retreated and locked themselves in by now. should i get rid of that? That fort is really annoying. yes? No I just wanted to say this. It doesn''t make any sense. It''s real. Why is there such a legend? If the High One beckons and says that mountain is disturbing, that mountain will soon disappear. I wanted to imitate it once. It''s great... I never thought things would turn out like this. Brex, Commander of Nuatn Fort, had to taste the bitterness in his stomach as he looked ahead from the fort walls. In front of me, I could see an army of soldiers, already dark, swarming. The Ernesian army, which had barely been driven out, had advanced to the front of the fortress again and was striking a position. Behind him, Krenz, wounded, looked down in disdain. I have no face, Sir Brex.... My unseemly run away... has caused embarrassment. No.... If you say that, then I, who cannot rely on you, have nothing to say? None of them would have expected it. I never thought that the shield I was so confident in would break so quickly! Arel Ernesia... It seems there is no doubt that she is more cunning than rumors. Muttering half in admiration and half in fear, Krenz kept his mouth shut and suffered as if he had nothing to say sincerely. Right now, Ernesia''s army is camped in front of the fortress and has yet to show any action. But the current silence won''tst long. They will want to advance past this fort. He has no intention of letting them in no matter what. hmm''? At that time, a not small shadow passed over their heads. When I asked what it was, it was a griffon. griffon?! Are you going to do a surprise attack? I hurriedly ordered the wizards to drop it with a dispel, but the griffon was already far away. What are you doing? I was just staring at the back of the griffon in awe, only to notice that something was rolling at my feet. Something? It is like a small crystal ball. I''ve seen it. this is amunication tool Correspondence? As soon as I put that question into my mouth, magic was generated in themunication port, and someone''s voice came out from within. Can you hear me? Commander of Fort Nuaton. .... I''ll ask again. Can you hear me? . Kuk I almost threw themunication phrase reflexively. I can hear you, as I can hear your bewildered breathing. The main character with a slightlyughing tone and a voice that seems to be handing out a joke. In response to that voice, Brex was silent and didn''t respond quickly. It''s a trap or a concern. Dont be on your guard. It''s just a simplemunication tool. When this contact is over, it doesn''t matter if you destroy it. Can''t you stand...? Ah, yes. You don''t know me, just as I don''t know your name. sorry for this I''m not used to talking to someone who doesn''t know me, so I''m sorry. Right. At that point, Brex was half-sure who the voice belonged to. I am Ernesia Arell, the 3rd Prince of the Kingdom of Ernesia and entrusted with the authority tomand the army this time. My name is Brex Trenita. He is themander-in-chief of this fortress. In peacetime, he would have treated them with respect as they were royalty in a foreign country, but now it''s wartime. You don''t have to be polite. Still, being overly rude is not the right thing to do, so he calmly introduced himself and responded. First of all, I would like to apologize for suddenly asking for a conversation by this means. Unlike the others, I do not have a loud voice and my body is weak, so it is difficult to convey my words without these means. I wont ask about that. He had to suppress the urge to swear inwardly as he spat out these words. What the hell do you want to say? Oh, its nothing. There is just one thing I want to ask you. Arel delivered the request very simply. Empty the fort. Get out of the way until our army passes. ...Stop talking nonsense. He tly refused. I dont know how it feels to be rejected. But what about it? As long as it''s empty for a while, we promise we won''t do you any harm. Stop talking nonsense. He refused again with the same words. It is the main officer''s mission to protect this fortress. I took over this ce with the determination to remain here even if I die or be bones. I know that. But what about it? Arent you the only one who needs to endure there to be a bone? Sophistry. Think about it. We never want to upy the territory of the Holy Kingdom. They just want to pay for their suspicions. We are just passing by. Stop talking nonsense. I have no heart to be swayed by your sophistry. Adamantly, he refused to speak. If you really want to go over, you will either have to tear down this fort or slit my throat. ...I guess so. Arel muttered bitterly from the other side of themunication port. Then do you intend to fight to the end? Of course! That is the mission of all who guard this my... Fort Nuaten! Even if I die, it will not change! ...If that''s what you''re determined to do, I''ll fully respect your will. Just... don''t resent me. After that, themunication port flickered. Brex looked down at themunication port, from which he could no longer hear anything, then dropped it and stomped it hard. No matter what happens, we will protect this fortress. I will never let them through! It was a time when he resolutely shouted in front of his subordinates and made up his mind. Prepare for a defensive battle right now.... It was the moment when I made up my mind not to let them in, no matter what. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! T 0 R Y ? ue GOLEM factory Chapter 251 Chapter 251. That fort is irritating! (4) There was a roar as if the ground were copsing, and the fortress shook violently as if it were shaking to its core. Keugh?! What is it now? what happened! Is it an earthquake? Unlike the falling soldiers, Brex and Krenz managed to keep their bnce and urged them to grasp the situation. Even if it wasn''t so, did an earthquake happen without luck in the yard where we had to make up our minds ahead of a full-scale battle with Ernesia''s army? Wait a minute? an earthquake? There''s no way something like that could happen in thisnd... In the first ce, hundreds of years have passed since this fortress was built. Of course, it has changed over time, such as interim repairs and extensions, but I have never heard of a record of an earthquake urring in this area during that period. In the first ce, there is no way you can build a strong fortress in a ce where earthquakes can easily ur and shake it. I had a feeling of something ominous. Looking back, it seemed that Krenz was thinking the same thing. Sir Brex... ????? no way? And the moment a contemtive soldieres up to urgently report something. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ! Once again, the walls were shaken and the ground was turned upside down. Obviously this is not an earthquake!!'' I haven''t experienced an earthquake myself, but I can''t help but be sure. It''s different from shaking the ground. What is shaken now is the structure of the fort. Did I get a strong shock from something?!'' But with what? There was no way that any siege equipment could deliver such a devastating impact. Brex hurriedly pushed himself out of the castle wall. Commander! Dangerous! That''s not the problem! He shook off the restraint of the soldier who tried to hold him back and tried to see the true nature of this shock with his own eyes. And he saw gray pirs. At first, it was just a vague thought. Something like a pir from a giant temple in Heumsa was embedded in the wall. It must have been because of the shock a while ago that this pir destroyed and shook the castle wall. This is the identity of the earthquake. ...You mean you can fly something like this?! Unknowingly, I opened my mouth wide open in amazement. It is an absurd siege weapon. The first thing that popped into his head was what he had just said as amunication phrase to him. If you really want to go over, you will either have to tear down this fort or slit my throat. The words flowed out of his throat hoarsely. Are you really going to do it? And at that moment, another pir flew in and destroyed the wall again. Try breaking the fort if you want to get past it? Then do whatever you want. I am kind. do as you wish Should I say that words be seeds? Wouldn''t it be the quality of a professional from the previous life to make your wishese true on the spot? The third pir hit. I''m going to load the fourth pir. Pahilia''s soldiers calmly manipte and shoot the new weapon as a training ground, and move busily to follow the procedure for loading the next arrow. oh my god....? I can''t believe it! The nobles were staring nkly at the fortress, as if chasing the trajectory of the column that had just blown away. Is this the new siege equipment that Arel-nim said? What is it? I admitted, scratching my cheeks. steel pirs. It is a special long-range weapon developed with a different concept following the previousrge-scale burst-type crossbow. Loads and shoots an extrarge titanium arrow smelted to the size of a building''s pir. If therge-scale continuous-fire crossbow shoots countless steel arrows that cannot be blocked by a shield. Conversely, this is a weapon for overthrowing a fortress or fortifications and blowing them up. The development concept is big and beautiful. It''s amazing power! Oh my God, that hard castle wall can be prated so easily! The nobles are genuinely admiring them like children. But even this isn''t all that great of a weapon. In the first ce, the number of arrows is absurdly small... and expensive. It is also difficult to make. Although the name is a pir, the actual shape was designed based on aerodynamics to fly. So, in order to manufacture urately, cksmiths must have good skills. Archen had a lot of trouble casting it. Besides that, there are many downsides. heavy too big what etc..? There''s magic in transportation, but it can be done somehow. It''s difficult to manage, and it''s easy to be seen by the enemy. In addition, it takes a lot of time from loading to aiming and firing. If you''re dealing with a nimble army, you''ll run away the moment you notice it''s existence. Therefore, it will not be very useful except for siege purposes or to blow up strongholds. To be honest, running this itself is a waste of money. It''s a disease that can''t be used without me. But wasnt it okay to use this from the beginning? The Marquis of Hannilton asked cautiously. It seems that he did not understand why I had to warn themander of the fortress just a moment ago by wasting amunication port. Is it also because the number of arrows is insufficient? If it''s an arrow, just retrieve the shot. It won''t break easily after you''ve blown it a few times in the first ce. For now, I warned you out of consideration for the other side. yes? look. In the first ce, that arrow pierced that wall lightly, right? What will happen if we go that way? Wouldnt it copse? It doesn''t mean that the army will copse, it means that the fortress itself will bepletely destroyed. I see... Well, apletely copsed fortress would be useless. It seems that he understood the reason for my warning. It would be a headache to use it if you had to take possession of the copsed fortress, so I think you misunderstood that you wanted to get it as intact as possible, but does it matter? ...Actually, I just warned you before destroying it because I thought it would be troublesome to repair it.'' It''s a waste! only reason. There was no point in saying all of these things, so I shut my mouth for now. In the meantime, a report came in that the fourth pir had been loaded. I nodded and ordered to shoot. Then, another steel pir flies... It''s a titanium pir to be exact. What is the raw material like? It''s enough to just fly off and destroy it. Kong... I can only hear light sounds from this side because it''s quite a distance. Now, from the point of view of the fortress over there, it would feel like having a pic in the middle of hell. is it? How can you not be afraid of huge pirs flying over and crashing into the wall? How are you? Is there any sign that the castle gate will open? ....I do not know. I can see the soldiers wandering around on the wall, but I don''t think the door is open. Well, I can''t afford to think that far. Was there ack of consideration? Stop for now. I raised my hand and ordered the next reload and wait. Arell? Lets send anothermunication phrase. I handed down themunication tool to the eldest of the 5 griffon siblings I brought and then sent it. After waiting for a while, themunication port shimmered and I heard the voice of the guy who kicked my offer earlier. What do you want to say? No, I was curious about how you were, so I called again. Fortunately, it seems that he did not fall under the castle wall. I tried to say it deliberately, but I heard a crackling sound as if I was holding back my anger. Ah, break the preciousmunication tool. I brought the main point again. The next pir is loaded. Do you think you will yield to such threats? It''s not a threat, it''s a suggestion. Wouldn''t it be a waste to destroy such a valuable fortress? Isn''t it more a pity to lose your men than anything else? Since I had no intention of annihting them from the beginning, I hoped that they would surrender if possible. It''s enough to just look at the face of the saintess and grab her by the hair and drag her. I don''t really want the blood of other guys. However, it seems that he only hesitates and does not want to ept my proposal lightly. Well, that''s not the right attitude. He told me to surrender Yes?'' It''s really disrespectful to lower your tail like that. If you dont want to surrender, what will you do? At that time, we have no choice but to destroy the fortress. This is no joke. It''s a weapon that was created for that in the first ce. ...Do you really think you can destroy it? ....Look at this, because you''ve already been hit by four feet and you can see the walls of the fort shaking? On the one hand, I wondered if it would be better to just demolish the fort when things have gone this way. I will teach you one good thing. M Burr There are still more than 20 columns left. It doesn''t matter if you blow everything right here if you want. Wait. His voice was mixed with pain, as if he was squeezing anguish into his hands. I wonder if the light of themunication port went off and waited for a while. There still seemed to be no response, so I was about to give the order to shoot down the next column. Arel! The gates are said to have been opened. Oh yeah? In the end he chose to surrender. They sent a scout just in case, and they said they had already abandoned the fort and retreated. Fort Nuaton has been captured. A shadow quickly fell on the faces of the senior priests in the pce at the messenger''s urgent report. Some began to agonize, seeking God. The fall... is that really ? can not believe it! It must have been some time since the Pdins defeated the vanguard, < But there was no reason for the messenger to make a false report. Eventually the priests stopped urging the poor messenger and began to groan among themselves. What happened? What did themander of Fort Nuaton do? Retreat. Why didn''t you fight until the end?" Why did the Pdins lose before that? Questions flew in and we exchanged arguments with each other, but of course there was no way toe up with an answer. ...Surely, about 1,000 shields of protection were bestowed on the Holy Knights. Are you saying you still lost? Of course, the one who was most perplexed was Saint Nelvenia. Among the Holy Knights, she was the one who knew best the effect of the weapons she had chosen for the elite, so this time I couldn''t help but be surprised. And when she read the report the messenger gave her, she frowned as if she had a serious headache. ...All of the Guardian Shields were destroyed by the knights of Ernesia? It can''t be... that can''t be possible. However, the report briefly stated that the effectiveness of the shield was not exerted on Ernesia''s knights. It is presumed that thew of destruction is known as a means of something. It was a report with the handwriting of Krenth, the leader of the Holy Knights, and the official seal proving that he was the one. Even if they locked themselves in the fortress and sought additional reinforcements and tried to stage a sit-in, they tried to destroy the fortress itself with new weapons, so they had no choice but to retreat under Commander Brex''s judgment. How to destroy the shield of protection and... It''s a new weapon..... I feel a real headache. You mean this is his work too..? No matter how much I thought about it, there was no way anyone other than Arel came up with this n. Aside from the new weapon, he found a way to deal with the shield right away. At this point, Nelvenia has no choice but to evaluate Arel differently. Chapter 252 Chapter 252. That fort is irritating! (5) + Why do you always think of assassination if you get it wrong? Is this mere genius? Can a person with a simple brain be sopetent?'' It''s not that she doesn''t know the world. Even if you look like this, you can be confident that you have lived much better than others and seen all kinds of ugly things. That''s why I didn''t understand it any more. something is going wrong As far as she knows, genius doesn''t mean someone like Arell. He ispletely outside the scope of genius. I can''t help but wonder if the public''s perception of Arell Ernesia is wrong. The most suspicious is... He said he never said that... she was so lost in thought. Perhaps he thought too deeply, but when he came to his senses, he saw the priests arguing ugly. Retreating... such an unsightly thing. Who will be responsible for this! Although they cannot discuss countermeasures, they are only talking about responsibility. I need to call in Sir Brex and reprimand him. High Priest Lesren finally shouted that and insisted that the me be ced on him. At that fact, Nelvenia had to barely hold back her irritation. Even though the enemy is rushing in, what the hell are you talking about useless responsibility? It is the responsibility of those who risked their lives to fight there. It was absurd. ....Send him a detailed report, not a reprimand. We need to know more about the situation at the time. Before reporting, it is a matter of the prestige of the Holy Kingdom. Lesren said disapprovingly. Are you going to make me say it twice? When she angered in a low voice, which was rare for her, the priests stopped talking. It might be better to retreat than to lose our men. I am not holding him ountable. But the fort was lost. Still, the high priest seemed anxious to shift the me onto someone else. Then can''t you lose? Nelvenia held back her desire to say so and continued her words calmly. ...So what I need to ask him more is information about the situation at the time and countermeasures. We need to strengthen our defenses and block them. Or are there any Priests who want to go to the front directly? If anyone wants to show courage, I''ll be happy to give it a chance. If you have anyints, go out and fight. When I red at him with that meaning, Lesren finally closed his mouth disapprovingly and averted his gaze. How are you? Is there anyone who will show courage in front of the knights fighting on the battlefield? After half-circling it and threatening it, no one vomited anymore. However, making the noisy ipetent son shut up did not solve the unfavorable war situation. First of all, after pulling back the defense line, additional reinforcements were sent to reorganize, and after reorganizing the policy to defeat the Ernesian army, the priests were dispersed. And in the meeting hall left alone, Nelvenia thought again. I expected to struggle a little against the Ernesia Kingdom, but... I thought it would be this much...'' I''ve never seen the Ernesia Kingdom as easy. I know they are strong. That''s why the empire tried to recruit ve soldiers, and before that, somehow, they tried to weaken their power even a little more by using the gue. So is this war. Even though the n went wrong and the war began without the strength to be sure of victory, I never thought it would be easy to lose. The shield of protection was a weapon that was desperatelypleted in order to overturn the disadvantageous number. Before preparing countermeasures, he was also confident that he would use this to push back the offensive. In addition, he deliberately released a fake on the market in case Arele Ernesia would notice its existence in advance. As a result, it didn''t work at all. ...Could that be a mistake?'' I had my doubts, but concluded that it couldn''t be. The fake released in the first ce is just a usible representation of the tool. The operation method and effect arepletely different. Even if you take countermeasures against it, there is no way it will be applied. So, in the meantime, use the effectiveness of the shield to push forward. To that extent, Nelvenia had confidence in the effectiveness of the protective shield she had created. How much trouble did you go through to make it.... It''s hard just to learn the theory of apletely unfamiliar system by being forced into it. Making it into a thing is never easy. The problem is that the boy smashed the trumpet weapon he had worked so hard to make so easily. I still have more shields left, so there''s nothing I can''t use... but in the end I won''t be able to openly operate them.'' First of all, the shields should be mixed with the troops and set up a policy to prepare only for wide-area magic attacks and the huge arrow attacks. In fact, that role alone is significant. At least they won''t be annihted by overwhelming firepower. The problem is... the medical history... the most troublesome thing is, of course, theck of head count. In the end, it is inevitable that it will be a direct battle, but there is a limit to the number of forces that must be deployed for that purpose. I am confident that if I make up my mind and send in my entire army, I will be able to repel them. But if you do, you''re on the other side of the wire now. There is a vacuum in the area facing the savage alien races. Surely, if that happens, they will push in too. Even if it was a savage and inferior race, there was no way they wouldn''t miss this opportunity. Nelvenia thought so. The war situation is too unfavorable. It''s giving me a headache because of it. In fact, it was not that there was no way to end this war. ....you just have to surrender. It was not a war for aggression in the first ce. It is a dispute that urred during the process of condemnation of the epidemic. So, if she withdraws the military and once again has a ce for dialogue or... she herself surrenders, the war can be ended. No matter how hard Ernesia was, there would be no justification for continuing the war any longer. If you go wild more than that, you will be noticed by other countries. However, Nelvenia has no intention of taking that method. It''s not just because his life is precious. Of course, if you surrender, it is certain that you will be disgraced. There was no way Arel would leave her alone, no one else. ...The problem is that if I surrender, there will be no next opportunity.'' What she wants is a future where the kingdom continues to prosper. Even though I knew it was a wrong method just for that, I had been making a n. However, if he gave in to Ernesia Kingdom here, there would be no future for him. It''s probably not the time to choose the means.'' I will do anything to rectify this situation. With that thought, Nelvenia continued to worry desperately. Let''s ask him one more time.'' An advisor and the one who gave her a chance. That voice that has been interfering with the saintess for generations. In fact, the shield of protection was also one of the products of his advice. There is a little suspicious corner, but if you borrow his knowledge, maybe you can turn the battlefield. But there''s no chance of that. In the first ce, the only time he hears his voice is when the other side gives a unteral revtion. Last time, Nelvenia was stubbornly holding out for days and days in the prayer room, and it was only barely heard. Conversations are extremely one-sided. In the current situation, there is no guarantee that she will respond to the conversation she wishes. In the end, you have to find your own way. ...As expected, that''s the only way to ovee this situation.'' She made up her mind and raised her head to call someone. There is something for Lua to do. Come immediately. Why do you always think of assassination when you''re wrong? (1) After passing the fortress, the army of Ernesia Kingdom continued to march toward the destination, the Saints. It''s good to be smooth... but moving is boring.'' I was dozing off in the moving wagon, with a snack in my mouth. The wagon I rode was special. The temperature control is perfect, and the suspension is also fully equipped because the craftsmen of Fahilia speciallypleted it ording to my instructions. Thanks to this, my butt can be relieved on any rough road. There are also sofas and cushions for lounging on! See, this is science. With this, you can get a good night''s sleep even on long marches. Wallow wallow?. Wallow wallow! Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan? I yawned profusely as I rolled across the wide sofa. Jin-goon is too smooth, so I don''t really have anything to do. it''s really desirable The reason I followed it from the beginning is because of the cause. All I wanted was a war where they would sit on top of their heads and quietly eat what they were fed. It is most desirable that if you lend your wisdom, the rest will take care of everything. After passing through the fortress, the lords who lead other armies are alive again and rush forward to set up the ball first. First of all, I told you not to go too far and make an ident. Will it be okay? Well, if you get into an ident, then it''s enough to cast the real Head Drive. I just follow their unit safely and quietly from the rear and receive a report on the results. iced coffee? What afortable war. Rolling around again?. Rolling around, I fell off the couch. However, Dia, who was watching from the other side, magically floated it and returned to the sofa. a great assistant This leisurely feeling of using the 7th ss master''s exclusive magician just to prevent leaving the sofa. Again, we are at war now. It is the way to the next battlefield. something like that Hmm????? Lying sideways on the sofa and watching Dia, I stared at her face for a moment. Then Dia, who had been waiting silently since the report and moved to the car carriage until this time, showed a very subtle reaction. Are you experiencing any difort? No, I don''t really have a problem except that I already miss the bed in my room. That''s not what I care about. Dia, are you really okay? What I''m worried about is none other than D.A. What are you talking about? Dont pretend you dont know. Do you know your circumstances? It''s not anyone else, Dia, how could you be okay? What do you mean by this? Before dispatching troops from Fahilia, I called Dia and talked to her. There was one thing I had to teach you. It was about making inquiries to the previous Mage Tower to investigate certain records. A record of Dia''s hometown in the past. At that time, the wizard in charge of the incineration of the vige said that he belonged to the Mage Tower, so I asked Helmin, the owner of the Mage Tower, to find out the records and testimonies of that time. And the answer was as expected. The symptoms of the disease recorded were consistent with the epidemic that had circted some time before. Perhaps for research, the magician obtained some of the samples and analyzed them, and they matched. I don''t know why, but it means that Saint Nelvenia or someone from the Holy Land yed a prank on Dia''s hometown 10 years ago. As a result, Dia lost her hometown. There are very few survivors, including her. Knowing what kind of hardships Dia has been through since then, I can guess what kind of feelings she will have. So I couldn''t help but worry a little. At first, I thought about not letting you know, but in the end I decided to teach you. Because it is her right to know the truth. Chapter 253 Chapter 253. Why do you always think of assassination when you''re wrong? (2) The saintess is the enemy of Dia''s hometown. I told you about it. Yes, it is Are you concerned about that? Even so, I never... No, not really. I cut off what Dia was trying to say. There is no human being who will not feel anything after hearing such a story. I''m pretending that nothing is wrong, but my eyes aren''t so dark that I can''t see through it. If she had been a person who was genuinely okay with it, I would not have had her by my side in the first ce. Did you really think I would run right away? Well, considering Dias personality, that wouldnt be the case. If so, I may not have taught you. Even now, on the other hand, Dia is calmly thinking about it. She also has a lot of things to do and where she is now to just fly away in anger. Still can''t hide it When an epidemic is mentioned or the holy kingdom is mentioned, the hand that holds her wand bes stronger. It''s hard for anyone to hold back the fire that burns in their hearts. Are you actually angry? Maybe it is. .... But to be honest. Dia readily admitted. I cante to a conclusion yet. she said so Arel-nim, when I was young when I was just taken to the Mage Tower, I was resentful of God. Hmm, God well, it deserves it. If it was D.A.''s position, it would be enough. What can''t beughed at is that the people who drove her to tragedy in the past are the ones who carry the name of that god on their backs. If there really is a god they worship. I might have caught that god and tore it to death instead. I am also very displeased, but what about the person involved? When I was young, there were times when I was resentful of everything. But... Dia frowned for the first time as if she was perplexed. Aftering here and listening to it. I am not sure what to do. It''s not just a metaphor, it seems to be a reallyplicated feeling. I feel a littleplicated. I don''t understand the motives for what the hell they did. You deserve it. The motive is probably inferred, but I didn''t say that. I was worried that it would be meaningless to say it and that it would have the opposite effect. Also, even if I am angry with that fact, I am not so blinded by reason as to forget my duty in revenge. Hmm is that so? but. hmm? It''s a shameless request, but would you mind doing one thing? say it. Dia hesitated a little before answering. ...If that saintess appears, then I would like you to give me a chance. opportunity? I want to talk to her once. Or I want to know for sure about it. She said it was a story, not revenge. Otherwise, I cannot draw conclusions about the matter at that time. Thats the conclusion. Thinking of that, I nodded my head. ...Yes, if there is a chance, I will do my best. If I can get her recruited, I''ll make room for her somehow. I have no face for asking you too much. hmm? It''s not too much. Dia Negen has that right. Other guys can''t refute this. There''s nothing that can''t be taken into consideration. When I said that, Dia lowered her head slightly. And again, Dia I have no intention of leaving her alive anyway. The reason I pursued this war in the first ce was because, in the end, she crossed the line. Because I did something I shouldn''t have done. It''s okay to curse at me. It doesn''t matter if you use your business skills to get a profit. however. Enmity does not forgive. So take it easy. I never get over this. Dia didn''t respond to that. Um, I just said a heavy story. I sighed and turned my gaze to the map spread out on the table in the middle of the wagon. By the way, the march is going well... Yes, it is going well. Dia listened to me and nodded. Yeah, it''s so smooth. Isnt it natural that things are going well with Arel-nim here? What kind of war god am I? I am not a symbol of victory. If possible, I want something peaceful like a symbol of the party. I am willing to run for the position if there is a ce like the god of the party. Putting aside the joke of .... I tilted my head. Well, no matter how you think about it, its a bit annoying. Looking at the map on the table, I muttered the same thing again. Is that a problem? Dia, who pretended to understand when he spoke, asked a question. He noticed that I was a little embarrassed that I was smooth. There''s nothing more suspicious than something that''s too easy. I looked over the route I had traveled so far. After passing through the fort that we destroyed in a mess, we are passing the road straight to the Chengdu. Since we must never take action beyond justification, we never touch nearby houses or territories and only march forward. At this rate, it will reach Chengdu in 10 days, right? Yes, it will. That is strange. How many battles have we had on our way here? Dia answered without hesitation. Never had one. Yes. After passing the fort, we did not experience any battle. Recall the previous Three Kingdoms War. Did we stay still as we retreated then? It''s not like that.... I tried to consume the enemy somehow through surprise attacks or frequent battles. Only then did Dia stare at the map to see if she felt something strange. There is no sign of surprise. As expected, there will be a battle going on there, as the fort around here will be setting up a defensive line. But it''s strange that he didn''t take a surprise attack while he wasing. Is the purpose to catch allies off guard? I dont know. Hmm... Maybe he''s thinking of something else. What are you really up to? Roughly guessed. If it''s going as nned, we''ll go a little further like this and set up camp right away, right? It will be. Or are you trying to hasten the march? No, I have no intention of pushing it that far. Keep moving forward like this. A forced march would only tire the soldiers and weaken theirbat power. There is no intention to shorten the march route and schedule more than nned. But I think you''d better be a little vignt tonight. I smiled slightly as I checked the geography around that point. There is no obstruction while marching as if tantly asked toe. If so, the intent is clear. Perhaps a special guest mighte. It''s because people always think the same. Should I treat guests when theye? After the sun had set for some time, the Ernesia Kingdom army decided to stop their march and set up camp at an appropriate location. There is no reason to make an unreasonable forced march, and there is also a risk of being attacked by the enemy if you move recklessly at night. After the soldiers set up their tents andpleted the camp by nightfall, they were resting their weary bodies while watching their surroundings. There are people watching them from afar. Lua Sementis. She is one of the priestesses who serve the saintess and is the most skilled in her role as an escort. Lua silently muttered as she observed the Ernesia Kingdom army''s camp in the mountains with her magic tool. I guess thats about it. She is now in the mountains behind their camp. Looking at the ce where arge group of soldiers are staying, she murmured. Certainly... that''s arge army... I don''t have much war experience, but it''s threatening. Lua continued to keep an eye on the campsite and surveyed the situation. Among them, the ce she is keeping an eye on is the ce where the Fahilia Territory Army is gathered. That means Arell Ernesia is over there. Lua''s eyes shone coldly as if she had found what she was aiming for. Originally, her mission was to escort the saintess. Why should she leave the saintess and stay in the mountains like this to keep an eye on enemy lines? It was because of a certain order that Nelvania called her aside some time ago. Lua silently recalled the incident several days ago. I have something to tell Lua. Yes, Miss Nelvenia. say anything I will follow any order. When she was called, she quietly approached and waited for orders. First of all, the only mission that is revealed is to escort. She woulde and help with other tasks as per the saintess'' orders. However, this time Nelvenia was not willing to speak. Looking at it, Lua understood the intention. She knew the current situation in the Holy Land. At such a timing, he called me quietly, saying he had something to do, so it''s all the more strange that he didn''t know. ...Is that what I''m supposed to do? Im sorry. This time, I have no choice but to leave it to Lua. After hearing that, Lua was sure of why the saintess had found her. Assassination in this case, that Areel Ernesia is it? okay. Nelvenia nodded so calmly. Lua was also used to this. Among Nelvenia''s subordinates, she is none other than the most skilled and most trusted. So, from time to time, Nelvania would ask her to do tasks that only non-believers would be able to entrust. Something that should never be known to the world. Im sorry. no. Compared to the grace I received from Nelvania, this is a matter of course. It''s none of your business. Originally... these things should be entrusted to someone with a more suitable position... but unfortunately there is no one I can trust. ...others betray easily. I can''t help it. Lua said as if she understood. I can say that I know that fact better than anyone. She was a low-ranking knight who worked in the Seongguk region before she was selected as an escort and entered the Seonggung. However, the lord who served at the time, the lord, recognized her as nothing more than a discarded chess horse. In the end, after an unreasonable mission, she was betrayed and abandoned at the end, and Nelvenia identally picked her up while dying on the mission and kept her by her side as she is now. And she''s not the only one who''s been blessed. In fact, most of the people Nelvenia has around have simr circumstances to Lua. In her words, she just said, It''s because people who sit in high ces can''t be trusted without any trouble''. Lua was able to understand that feeling in her heart. can not believe it. That''s why Nelvenia didn''t ask others to do the assassination mission. Other knights are breathed in by other high priests. It''s difficult if you order something for nothing and then change your mind. There, the saintess orders the assassination of the royal family of another country. It''s difficult when such gossip rises. It should be wrapped up as an action that has nothing to do with her intentions. On top of that, Lua also heard about the unfavorable situation. After all, if we want to win the war, we have no choice but to get rid of him? ...Yes, there are too many uncertainties about him... It''s not what I want, but I can''t let it go. I understood that Nelvania was determined and determined. No matter how strong Ernesia-kun is, if Arel continues to give them wisdom, they will inevitably be weaker. That''s what she judged. Then, of course, assassination is the most efficient method. However, as long as she holds the position of a saint, it is not easy to talk about assassination. He also understood that he had no one to ask for. Chapter 254 Chapter 254. Why do you always think of assassination when you''re wrong? (3) Okay. We will set off right away. There are many things to be prepared for after receiving the order. Above all, you must also take over for the next escort. And... the next escort will be left to Pirena. okay. Nelvenia nodded a little heavily at this. This is because there is no need to say what it means to have a sessor appointed. It is necessary to determine a sessor in advance. If you fail, you can''te back. Even if you seed, there is no guarantee that you wille back easily. I have no intention of failing as much as possible. Still, I wasn''t optimistic that things would go smoothly. ...In the end, it''s like abandoning you like this. You don''t have to worry. I was thinking the same thing about not letting him go. This is necessary. Just think that the time has finallye to repay the favor. Lua also had no intention of leaving Ernesia alone. that day. Because she was standing there to escort the saintess during the conference, she had no choice but to listen to each and every one of Arel''s remarks, and she will never forget them. It was the words and actions of the master who saved him and his behavior that drove the benefactor. Of course, Lua also knew what Nelvania had done. He was probably one of the few people in the Holy Land who knew about the real work Nelvenia was doing. Even so, Lua did not think that her master was wrong. After all, the circumstances of a foreign country. A person from a foreign country. I believe it is right to follow her for the people of her country rather than justice. For her sake, his presence is a hindrance. If Nelvenia hadn''t asked for it, she would have suggested this method first - For the sake of the Holy Lady, for the sake of the Holy Kingdom, we will definitely eliminate him. Lua made a decision and left to prepare. Assassinate Arell no matter what. I made a firm resolution, remembering what I was going to do once again. He has no grudge against him, but for the sake of his lord. With that promise, Lua left the pce behind. Afterpleting all preparations, Lua ran desperately with only her trustworthy subordinates and troops, and was able to arrive here a few days earlier than the Ernesia kingdom army. It was not difficult to predict because she knew better that she would have no choice but to camp here due to her career. The number of troops ambushed in the mountains was only 500. The number he managed to gather by using his subordinates and the personal connections he had umted over the years. All of them jumped into this ce with the same feelings as Lua. However, with only this number of heads and his own skills, it would be impossible to defeat the armymanded by Arell even if they faced head-on. Although he has skills, it is impossible to stir the enemy camp with only this number. That''s why their goal from the beginning was only Arell''s head. Before carrying out the operation, Lua apologized to the people she brought with her. Im sorry. I have no respect for my subordinates, but I never thought I would owe you this kind of debt. Lua lowered her head as if she had no face to see. There would be no time to talk about this if not now. After apologizing, the knight in an ambush smiled bitterly and shook his head. Serben. A knight from the same town as Lua. He shook his head once more. It means nothing to worry about. To you, Lua... and to the saintess, I owed a great deal of debt before. There is no greater joy than this if you can pay off that debt with your own life. So don''t mind. ....Is that so? You cant say that everyone dies there, can you? It''s something you never know. Some may return alive. He deliberately tried to console her by saying something he didn''t mean to say. But you won''t know. An assassination operation carried out with only this amount of troops. Taking advantage of the darkness, they make a surprise attack at once, and even for a short time, it creates a chaotic gap. And taking advantage of that gap, Lua and other elites rush in and somehow assassinate the target... or immediately put the army in a state wheremand is impossible. This operation is reckless. No matter the process or the oue, those who are here will not be able to return alive. Lua herself was no exception to that. Arel Ernesia''s aides are knights and magicians, and they are said to have excellent skills without exception... Unfortunately, it would be impossible for you and me to defeat them. I know. I don''t think I can take them down either. But no matter what happens, I will try to make a gap. I will believe it. And... Nelvania''s message. He too... is truly heartbroken for having to send you and your men to such a ce. He said he would at least guarantee the livelihood of your family. I hope that eases your mind. I won''t be able to properlyfort you. ....okay. If possible, I would like to tell you not to worry. It will be impossible. They also understood. If even these measures are not taken, the advance of the Ernesia Kingdom army cannot be stopped. Even if they were caught, there should not be any connection between them and the saintess. In any case, loyalists did it at will. Just in case, you have to im that. He has already been used of being the main culprit and has been looking for a target to throw as bait. Evidence was also made to forcefully use one greedy high priest of being the culprit. At this point, whether they seed or fail, no harm wille to the saintess. They quietly waited for their time. Finally, Areel Ernesia must have fallen asleep, and the flow of soldiers in the camp decreased. Even if you are not vignt, you are still on the alert, but if you are determined, there is nothing you cannot break through. Everyone, including Lua, once again recalled the n. Nothing much. ... Jump in at once and stir.'' Everyone''s body is flying. All userse there. Luabon, who hid himself while making his subordinates jump in first and confused them, infiltrates the barracks himself. And take advantage of the confusion to get rid of him. After picturing what she had to do once again in her head, she made up her mind for thest time. You must seed.'' Failure is not tolerated. It was at that moment when he was sure that the time hade and was about to give the order to move to carry out the operation. Lua hurriedly pulled back as she felt something goosebumps on the nape of her neck. At the point where she was about to take a step forward, a sword radiating blue light cut through her. What? Swordsman?! Surprise! The assassins who were trying to raid the camp were again counterattacked. Realizing this fact, Lua and his subordinates hurriedly prepared for battle. Did you notice?! I had been in an ambush several days in advance. Since when did you find out? There is no time to panic. If you fail, you must withdraw before you are caught. However, knights came out from the rear as if they would not allow that. ...everyone here''?!'' It''s hard to notice because of the armor, but when you look closely, all of them are not ordinary soldiers, but female knights wearing armor with the patterns of knights that you''ve never seen before. All of them were knights using Auras. They are not the knights of Arell. What happened?!'' It''s embarrassing, but I can''t stop it. First of all, I tried to avoid a fight as much as possible and choose to run away, but even that is not easy. I will make the escape route, so focus on escaping! Reluctantly, Lua herself took two swords in her hands to clear the escape route and rushed to defeat the knights blocking the escape route. But before she even came close. A knight emerged from a nearby bush to stop her. Looks like you''re the captain? You look like you have the most skills. Faintly visible in the darkness was the figure of a female knight with hair reminiscent of the color of water. How did you get caught here?'' It was like being caught up at once... Lua gritted her teeth as she red at the female knight who stood in her way. There was no way I could see a gap. Above all, the blue aura that is brighter than the light of her hair gathered on the long sword she is holding. It was different from other articles. Just by looking at each other, I feel the pressure as if I could be cut. It gave me goosebumps. It is not human spirit. Where did youe from? You monster! Wow? What a monster! too bad. Somehow, the female knight with azure hair made aplicated expression when she heard the sound of the monster. It seems to have been hurt somehow. Luah! I''ll buy you some time! Serben took advantage of Lua''s hesitation and attacked the aqua-haired, disheartened female knight ahead of her. It''s not that he doesn''t know the difference in skill, but he must have thought he was careless and thought he could buy a little time. A situation is a situation, so I wont name it! I know it''s rude, but please forgive me! While shouting, without giving the opponent a chance to say anything, he rushed forward and swung his sword. His sword, which has been trained all his life as a renowned knight in the Holy Land. ???? Hmm? However, the blue-haired female knight casually swung the sword and cut him in two at once. Serben copsed without even screaming. Contrary to his strangely rxed tone, there was no hesitation in the way he wielded his sword. And his skills are not average. I don''t even dare to cross swords. The situation is the situation, so I wont bother asking for your name. After the cut, her tone became cold for the first time. Feelings of contempt linger on. As if they knew what they were trying to do from the start. After all, he must have realized his purpose and counterattacked. Serven in one blow... in the world are you...? ...Can you understand if I say Kania Ernesia? What?! Upon hearing her name, Lua shuddered. I''ve heard the name before. One of Ernesia''s three greatest Sword Masters who earned the title of Sword Master after awakening to an Aura Master before he was even in his twenties. And recently, I''ve heard rumors that, at my strong request, I was given a knighthood and gathered andmanded knights under mymand. The second princess of the Kingdom of Ernesia... I heard that she is a master of swords, but did she really participate in this war? Yes, see]? Hey, it''s arrived now. There were some circumstances. For some reason, Kania shrugged her shoulders with a bittersweet smile. Lua gritted her teeth. Kuh! I never thought I would have prepared for it first. huh? It''s not? Kania opened her eyes wide and said no. ?... What? I was just about to join, but I thought there was something strange here, so I came to take a look. Lua was stunned at the absurd answer. I forgot that it was a crisis situation and almost let go of the sword. Didn''t you know from the beginning and prepare for it? Did you just pass by and look suspiciously? Did you ruin the operation just because of your personal intuition? Couldn''t fulfill the saint''s order just because of that? I couldn''t understand the absurd truth. Huh Stop talking nonsense!! In the end, half desperate, Lua rushed towards Cania. ...it''s true. Unlike Lua, who was bitter and desperately charged, Kania raised her sword with a rxed gesture. If at least I can subdue her!'' The assassination was over, but if even Cania Ernesia additionally participated in the battle, it could not help but be a threatening force. However, the problem is that Lua''s own capabilities are not far behind that of Cania Ernesia. Lua is also aware that even if she risks her life, she will not be able to reach her toes. Even so, it is because there is a number of regeneration for just in case. Chapter 255 Chapter 255. Why do you always think of assassination when you''re wrong? (4) A small shield about the size of covering Lua''s raised wrist. This is also an artifact that has the same effect as the Guardian Shield. It is a miniature object for use in assassination or covert operations. Although unlike shields used in actualbat, it was a failure, so it was effective only once, but it was enough to use to assassinate in confusion. Originally, the n was to use this to sweep the main base of the Ernesia Kingdom army. I have no choice but to write now.'' Using this, she intended to strike back at Kania''s sword and use the opportunity to counterattack. Above all, her swordsmanship is not normal. If it''s reflected, I won''t be able to do anything either. The blue sword emitted from Kania''s sword cut Lua''s sword in two. As expected, it was a sharp swordsman. Lua put up the shield on her wrist without hesitation. It was effective without any doubt, and it deflected Kania''s aura''s sword technique. ???? oh? Apparently, Cania Ernesia looked suspicious as if she didn''t know about this effect at all. It''s done with this. Lua was relieved inwardly. One... It was until there that she was sure of victory. Kania''s sword disappeared from sight. What?! That moment. First, the reflected sword energy scattered. And almost at the same time, the armor and shield that Lua was wearing were all shattered into pieces. Even Lua himself suffered countless sword wounds and fell in vain, bleeding. how? He counterattacked the propelled sword with a sword, and counterattacked with countless swords. However, the person himself does not understand what happened to him at all, and Lua loses consciousness while spurting blood. Ah,e to think of it, the leader? I''m saying it again just in case you don''t know. Be careful if any of them have suspicious-looking shields... Ah... it''s toote. Among the knights who were suppressing the death squad''s subordinates, Adjutant Meika approached a stepte and clicked her tongue. However, the target she was looking at was not Kania, but the assassin. Fortunately, you remembered correctly. I was worried that I might have forgotten this time too. no. I didn''t know that Did you talk about it before? Kania shook her head. It''s not a joke, it''s a face that really forgot. As I wasing, I checked the report sent by Arell and told you. .... Wait? I didnt know, how did you break that? persimmon. yes? Its a feeling. For some reason, it seemed like it would break if I hit it properly. Meika had to look at her as if she was dumbfounded as she put the sword in and spoke sincerely. Did she destroy the troublesome weapon of the Holy Kingdom, which others practiced under the advice of Arel, with only intuition, talent, and instinct? Wow... the difference in talent was so absurd! Meika? What do you mean now? Oh, nothing. Anyway, if I didn''t really look here, I would have been in big trouble. As Meika evaded, Kania opened her chest wide as if she was bragging about something. Look, did you do well to find it here? That''s right, well... the captain is saying that. It''s not just a day or two. That''s what came here in the first ce. Originally, he should have joined Pahilia''s main force early, but on the way, Kania said that he was bothered by it, and changed course at will. It''s obvious, but first of all, permission was granted. Even if the reason is because of your own intuition. I don''t understand, but he''s still the leader. Withoutint, everyone searches the mountain as it is. Isn''t there really an enemy soldier in ambush? Upon learning this fact, Meika was both amazed andplicated in many ways. ...Will this princess be a dog in her previous life?'' Meika, who had a very disrespectful sentiment toward herself, pointed to the woman who had been the leader of the assassination squad who had fallen covered in blood. leader? I''m asking just in case. Is that still alive? Dont worry, I didnt kill Meika as you asked. Kania proudly shrugged. Just in case, I looked and saw that he was breathing. yes breathless ....wow! I''m really holding my breath! If you touch this wrong, you will die! Dont worry, I wont die. It looks like it will stop breathing right away if you touch it, but it won''t die if you say you won''t die. Meika instructed his men to capture them as carefully as possible. Other soldiers and knights were very rebellious during the suppression process, and they had no choice but to kill them all because they did not know what they would do. However, only the leader of the assassins needs to be captured alive. Whether it''s the culprit or a lot of information, there''s a lot to find out. That''s why Meika asked Kania to capture her alive before she could stop her. Of course, it was also advice from someone other than Meika''s dogma. Then lets hurry up and take this gift and join Arel-nims unit. huh. Late at night, I received a report that the knights led by Cania sister had joined. As I waited, my sister herself appeared soon after. Arel? long time no see?. yes? Long time no see sister. You still don''t have the slightest bit of dignity like a knightmander. You''re muchter than expected. Did something else happen? Originally, the 16th Knights led by her should have joined the main force before sunset. But it was a bitte. I already know the reason why she postponed joining, saying she had other things, because I saw a report sent by her sister''s assistant, Meika. Did you find what you were looking for? Yeah, I brought you a present too. ...I don''t usually say that I caught it. No, you wouldnt even consider it a gift before that, right? If anyone hears it, they''ll think they caught a bear from the mountain. I nced at the bloodied woman outside the barracks, surrounded by soldiers and knights, and sighed. The first time I dragged it in and put it down on the floor as a gift, I was a little embarrassed no matter how much I was. No matter how well you know the context, I think people withmon sense will be surprised if you bring a human covered in blood as a gift... maybe. So, it seems that the assassin was sent from that kingdom? Yeah, I guess. Are you not dead? At least for now. Does that mean now or die? Well, even when I looked at it, I almost felt admiration that I managed to survive that way. Kania noona secretly nced sideways. Then, the adjutant Meika, who had been silent until now, knelt down and raised her head. Yeah, you''re leaving the exnation to him. When I gave permission to look up, Meika began to exin instead. Where did you get it that is as I saw and told you earlier. okay. I read the report you sent. ....I know how Kania-sister suddenly felt that there must be something suspicious over there and then turned around and caught the assassin. Really. However, Meika was showing signs of restlessness, fearing that I would get angry at her for not making up such nonsense. Trust me please. It sounded like I was screaming in my heart. Well, that''s usually the case. Usually, when I send a report like that, I get very upset. Don''t worry, Sir Meika.... I understand. So I know. As expected, it is Arel-nim. The meaning of as expected'' bothers me a lot, but it''s okay anyway. Meika may not have realized it yet, but Kania''s intuition is not simply a coincidence. There are times when the master''s senses beyond a certain level almost enter the stage of prediction. In particr, natural human beings have such a tendency even more strongly. In the case of Kania''s older sister, her senses belonged to the case of geniuses like beasts, so even the slightest intuition could not be ignored. There must have been a pretty borate calction in a ce she wasn''t even aware of. That''s what being an unaware genius is. ....It''s like dirty talent. And she''s the only assassin captured alive. sorry. Maybe the situation was the situation... Meika bowed her head instead as if she had no face. I understand. It''s because the opponent is an assassin unit who doesn''t know what they have in the dark and bad terrain. It''s the right way to deal with everything beforemitting something useless. I have no reason to criticize them. There was even one captured alive somewhere. It is also called amander. That''s enough. Its okay, thats enough. ....And it doesn''t matter if you''re not captured alive. Even if you killed it, there is no way to find out. It''s because I can''t write it openly. My food taste is also diminished. By the way, I was quite surprised when I saw the face of the assassin. That is surprising. uh? Are you sure you know Arel? My older sister asks as if she were surprised. Its a face I remember rather than an acquaintance. At first, he roughly answered like that. ...By the way, I never thought my sister would catch the assassin... Thanks to her, I was spared a big trouble. huh! how is it! Isn''t that great? No, thats true too I justughed it off as if I was embarrassed. uh? Meika, who was tilting her head while listening to our conversation, seemed to realize that the atmosphere was subtle. The soldiers standing guard, the knights, and Dia, who was waiting quietly in a corner of the barracks, were sending a lukewarm atmosphere. Aren''t you usually more nervous or surprised when you find out that an assassin hase? However, it was strange that some of them even smiled bitterly. I wonder if you knew? Roughly. At first, it was just like that. I''m sorry for them, but I predicted that they would actually attempt an assassination. Common sense tells us that it''s good terrain at such a good opportunity, so it''s worth trying an assassination. So I deliberately instructed everyone to prepare and waited patiently for the guests. ....I didn''t expect that customer to be delivered after being caught by the wrong person and beaten. I can only say that the assassin had bad luck. It was destined to fail anyway, but it failed more miserably, so it''s really pitiful. I would have been convinced if I had tried and failed. That''s what life is like. A person who can''t do anything can''t do anything. My sister, who finally noticed this subtle atmosphere, was embarrassed. ah? Did you do something wrong? No, you did well enough. If possible, it is best to subdue these sprouts in advance. The reason we didn''t go out to catch them was because, more than anything else, they would run away if we moved. It did well in that respect. Although Kania-noona looked around so as not to feel embarrassed. Still, I was a little disappointed. ....I was even preparing to greet you on purpose. I also prepared a surprise. It couldn''t be the first assassination attempt, right? oops! childhood. Before I got the manor and became independent, spoiled night guests who were aiming at me or my mother''s neck without realizing it would sometimese to y. Each time I yed with them without anyone noticing. Because an assassin is truly the best gift to relieve the umted sadism. I was looking forward to this as well. It''s been a while since I''ve been an assassin! I was excited about how to cook. Just right! I had prepared a surprise event that would make me feel embarrassed the moment I hid and entered my ce... I was sullen. If possible, I would haveughed at the disappointed face of the assassin. It was a bit disappointing. what happened So instead, give me despair in a different way. It must have been my neck anyway. Then you won''tin no matter what happens. Chapter 256 Chapter 256. Why do you always think of assassination when you''re wrong? (5) + Decision of the saintess (1) Where is this ce?'' The ce where Lua came to her senses was inside an unfamiliar tent. A shabby tent, as if it had been furnished in haste. And when he saw himself being thrown into a cage like an animal to keep him locked up, he grumbled. ...It was. It failed.'' At first, she was confused as to what had happened. I bit my lip remembering what had happened before I lost consciousness. Tearse out of the pitiful reality that I failed before I even tried. something miserable But I couldn''tment my situation. It wasn''t even like that. The biggest problem was that he was still alive. I don''t feel optimistic that I would have kept myself alive out of mercy. It''s to find out information. Who nned and ordered the assassination? He must have wanted to figure it out. However, it is not an easy situation tomit suicide. The enemies seemed to be concerned about that, and now they are restraining Lua so that she cannot even move. But that''s all. It''s tough for a prisoner of war. Considering that he was an assassin, he was treated surprisingly respectfully. Originally, all kinds of torture and interrogation would have to wait. Maybe it''s being prepared. I can never open my mouth... Lua made up her mind and was determined to persevere no matter what. However, it wasn''t until a few hourster that I felt a sense of incongruity. Surprisingly, the army of Ernesia did not interrogate Lua properly. A mere humanitarian dimension? It can''t be... that''s ridiculous. There''s no way an assassin could have something like that, right? It wasn''t another person, it was Arel Ernesia from the beginning. Of course, they noticed that too, so they wouldn''t treat Lua lightly. Still, from time to time soldierse in to check on Lua''s condition or just ask simple questions. An unknown knight said so while asking if he had guessed that the Ernesia Kingdom army would also find Lua strange. It is because it is Mistress Arell Ernesia''s order not to interrogate you properly. At first, I didn''t understand what nonsense it was. Looking at the knight''s face, he probably didn''t understand either. He said that. It''s not even worth interrogating like this. Again I didn''t understand. After that, only a brief interrogation followed. Even if they didn''t answer, they didn''t show much difference. Lua thought without being able toprehend the current situation. ...I don''t know, but if that''s the case, I should only think about getting out.'' Since the response to the assassin was so soft, he considered the possibility that he could escape if he did well. I can''t go back to the castle pce, but it would be better to run far away than to be confined here forever. Or at least take the opportunity tomit suicide. If that''s the case, at least pretending to respond to the interrogation... ....Let''s try running away while pretending to blow the truth? Quit it. you really die Do you know about my hard work in persuading the others to let you live? What interrupted Lua''s thoughts was the voice of a young man who opened the door to the solitary cell and entered. It was Arell Ernesia. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu?! Oh sorry. That''s why I don''t understand what you''re talking about. He shouted something because his mouth was gagged, but Arel shook his head as if he couldn''t understand. I''d love to let you go, but it''s going to be difficult because you don''t know what to do then. of course. Lua red at Arell resentfully. ...It''s unfair from my point of view to stare at me like that in the first ce. Isn''t that right Miss Lua? Lua opened her eyes wide. I thought you knew your name! Its also not a first meeting, is it? Isn''t that the priestess escorting Nelvania at the conference? I pride myself on never forgetting a womans face no matter what I see. Only then did I want to ache. Even if he tried to deny it now, it didn''t seem like he would pretend he didn''t see it. When Kania-nee just caught it, it was a mess so it was hard to recognize, but now it''s clear. Dont get me wrong. Actually, the reason I know your name is because I did a little research before the conference about the guys who will be there. Why would the saintess'' escort be in a ce like this? Arel smirked as if it was on purpose. I never thought he would use his aides like this. At this point, you start to wonder what the criteria for selecting saints by the Holy Kingdom are? At that sarcastic remark, Lua red at Arel with an angry gaze. However, Arel shrugged his shoulders as if he knew what he wanted to say with just that. ah? no? Are you sure you want to say this? It wasmitted voluntarily out of excessive loyalty. It has nothing to do with the saintess...? Stop talking nonsense. At that moment, Arel''s eyes grew cold. From my experience, it''s extremely rare anywhere in the world for a real high-ranking official to do anything on his own. Especially for a type like you. And if it''s that holy woman, even if shemits enough, she''ll ssify others. Oh no? Well what about From what I can see, hes the type thats good enough. Arel just giggled and nced at Lua, who was now even living, and sighed. What happened? I don''t think it''s any different from talking alone. I''ll teach you the main point I came for you. What''s not obvious Because of course I have something I want to ask you. Dont be mistaken. I don''t care about the assassination process or information about the Holy Kingdom. There is only one thing I want to know. Arell slowly started to approach Lua. This is information about that woman, Saint Nelvenia. Lua frowned. I have to tell you everything, including the impressions and behaviors of her that you have seen and the things you have done so far. how is it? Isn''t it simple? can it be Do you think I''ll tell you before that! If only his mouth had been free, he would have cursed at Arel. Ah, I cant say anything like this. Arel carefully removed the gag from her mouth. Do you think you will talk? Dont do that, teach me. I wonder why the saintess is so obsessed with Ernesia Kingdom. Or is it? Does she like war or bloody things like this? If so, there is nothing I can''t understand. A rare viin. no! Lua couldn''t stand it any longer and cried out. Nelvania-sama just... made a decision for the future of the kingdom! future? What does that have to do with war? Is this ce where you are now the future? this war? While you forced mercy on us, you guys just went to war and got rich! And we were tolerant and gradually became poorer. But what''s wrong with us doing the same thing! Hmm thats right. Is that what Nelvania told you? Is it true? Or is it an external performance? At some point, Arel''s words became self-talk. Around that time, Lua realized something was wrong. Why the hell am I talking to Arell like this? You shouldn''t give him any information. But why is he voicing such fervor? When I realized the incongruity, my body trembled strangely. Seeing her like that, Arel exhaled a long breath. Anyway, I can''t be honest with light hints. I guess I''ll have to make a stronger suggestion. Ah hint? What the hell is he trying to do? Her face was stained with fear. What are you trying to do? Dont worry. I won''t do anything barbaric like ckmail or torture. Even though I like to hurt, I don''t really like to inflict pain like this. That''s not my taste. Arell stretched out his hand toward Lua. And his fingertips touched her forehead. As far as I can tell, you should do it on your own volition. That way, I feelfortable listening to it. no sound. Lua, who had made up her mind so firmly, soon had to roll her eyes at the strange feeling of incongruity that was burrowing into her head. Something... I felt a strange feeling as if my tense mind was being relieved. The fear that has sprouted is quickly released. Arel muttered quietly to Lua, as if to just be relieved. It is a simple spell. It''s like a curse to be honest by temporarily loosening your thinking. It''s like a confession. It is harmless to the human body and has no side effects. As a bonus, you can also blow your memory within an hour or two, so how convenient is this magic? And after the effect of the witchcraftpletely took over Lua''s consciousness, Arell finally bit the cow. Now then, will you teach me what I want to hear one by one, Lua? After a while. A candid answer finally began to flow from her mouth,pletely out of focus. Arell was slowly listening to the information as if satisfied. Nelvenia seems to have trusted that girl named Lua quite a bit as her escort and confidant. Thanks to that, I was able to hear more information about Nelvania from her point of view than I expected. After hearing everything, I properly erased her memories, which no longer had any use value, and left it unattended. They won''t be executed, but they won''t be released or released, at least not until this war is over. Immediately after returning to my private barracks, Iy on the bed alone, reying the information I had heard from her in my head. and concluded Is that really what happened? I finally got it. Third party anyway. It is information that I saw from the perspective of someone who knows nothing, but if it were me, I could draw a certain conclusion from it alone. Now I can be sure what the saintess is doing. Epidemic... Misceneous abilities. and martial arts from other worlds. I became certain about the parts that I was uncertain about. What is a saint in the first ce? and who she is The strands were definitely caught. Now, then, what should I do with that old woman. Anyway, whether its reaching the castle pce or luring her out myself, I need to face her somehow. To do that, it means that we need to win the next battle and then advance. Well, it must be soon. This side of the capital is superior, and in the next battle, I n to defeat it at once with Kania at the fore. Either way, the surest thing is to push through with force. I''m waiting for the next battle... He smiled as he checked the location on the map where Seongguk probably had gathered all avable troops. yeah it''s not long now The Ernesia Kingdom Army, which had set up an offensive operation in earnest, set a course toward the capital city and pushed on. Once again, a letter was sent inviting surrender. As expected, Seongguk had no intention of surrendering. Everyone had a hunch that they had no choice but to push through to the end. Arel ordered the march without hesitation. Ultimately, the final goal is to surround the central saints of the Holy Kingdom. At every line of defense, the Seongguk Army united to block the Ernesia Kingdom Army. In each battle, they could not use much force and had to repeatedly retreat. The Saint''s Decision (1) ...Are we finally pushed back to thest line of defense? Hearing the bitter report, Saint Nelvenia slightly bit her lip. The news of a series of defeats. Even after the sword master Kania Ernesia, whose name was known to the enemy side, joined, the advance of the Ernesia kingdom army was extraordinary. At this rate, it wouldn''t take long for Ernesia''s army to reach the castle. The defenses were still there, but no one here made any hopeful observations that they would be able to stop them. Saintess... I don''t think there''s any way to stop them. If even Fort Can is captured, the Saints here wille next! Saintess! Saintess! Please take countermeasures! They just tremble and ask for a miracle to ovee this situation, relying only on Nelvania. Of course Nelvenia couldn''t be at ease either. Chapter 257 Chapter 257. The saintess'' decision (2) She kept staring at the reported documents without saying a word. Contrary to the appearance of trying not to be shaken as much as possible, the inside is quite nervous. ...Is there really no way?'' In terms of military and ability, I can''te up with any sharp numbers. It is known that the saintess has various abilities, but she does not have the power to reverse this unfavorable war situation. If it was the undead, spraying holy water would solve the problem, but it couldn''t be done against humans. It seems that the assassination of Arell Ernesia has also failed... The Ernesia Kingdom Army doesn''t say much. A lot of time has passed since Lua was sent. Seeing that there has been no news so far, it must be considered a failure. Lua....shouldn''t have sent it.'' That fact made her sad. A choice that had no choice but to waste a trusted subordinate in this way. And regret for not being able to deal with Arell. Both made her nervous. The morale of our allies is also falling due to consecutive defeats. There are also some deserters. In addition, the news has already spread to the saints here, and the believers are anxious and gathering at the temple. First of all, we are punishing those who spread disturbing rumors, but I dont know how long this willst. It ismon sense that news of a possible war is not easily conveyed to the public unless it is a victory. But, of course, Arel''s side is actively spreading the news. It ismon sense to unsettle the public opinion of an enemy country in a war, so there is nothing strange about it. Of course, the Seongguk side tried to prevent this vicious cycle, but they could not hide the news of the defeat. If it continues as it is, problems caused by external enemies are also threatening, but internal unrest may be a greater threat. Above all, the biggest problem is theck of troops. ...then how about this? Hmm? High Priest Lesren was making some suggestions to the other priests as if he had thought of a n. Now that this has happened, lets issue a conscription order to the citizens of the castle. conscription order? Nelvenia, who had been listening quietly, pursed her lips. Another priest asked in her stead, as if not understanding. A conscription order? What does that mean? Soldiers alone can''t fight it! Then you have to fight them. Otherwise, how will you protect this ce? Resren, who proposed that opinion, insisted on the conscription order while standing up to the point of bloodshot eyes. What is the here'' he ims to mean? Saint? Or your own safety? Which meaning would it be closer to? Impossible. No, there is no meaning before that. Another priest, who had listened to the story calmly, raised a dissenting opinion. Even if we increase the number of soldiers by doing so, what about weapons? What about the army? Do you think that the people who were not trained before that will defeat that ferocious enemy? This is the absurd opinion of someone who doesn''t know about war. It''s not that the number of heads isn''t important, but it''s not the best idea to just increase the number unconditionally. In the first ce, the n to obtain arge number of enved soldiers from the empire was also a method with thorough training in mind after that. Even if a conscription order is issued, the result does not change. He calmly pointed out the reality. Lesren, however, snorted. Because who doesnt know that? Wouldn''t it be enough to serve as a shield? Wait, what did you say? It was called a shield. Receiving everyone''s puzzled stares, he smiled suspiciously. It is to bring people together. Then, no matter how much Ernesia''s army is, they won''t ughter more than necessary. It will be a time buy. Say something that makes sense! Some pointed out what a terrible opinion it was, but he didn''t care. Do you think the war will be won in such a ridiculous way? Did you tell me? Its all about buying time. . What''s the point of buying time like that? Don''t worry. After that, there will be enough time for us to get out. You''re leaving...? hmm? Something seemed to suggest that his story was different. The priests who were puzzled and the priests who were silent, as if sympathizing with Lesren for some reason. At some point, the atmosphere is divided into two branches. Nelvenia was coldly ring at those who insisted on conscription. ...Resren } I did it after all. yes! That''s right, Nelvenia. You are wise too. He nodded and got up. At the same time, soldiers under hismand stormed in and surrounded the conference hall. Stop it! What is this? It''s like... Are you saying it looks like a birthmark? no. This is not a birthmark. He shook his head several times. It''s just that I want to condemn the saints... no, the witches who caused this war. Only Nelvania listened to the words without a word. Arent you going to make excuses? does it need to be done? It seems that you have already answered? Nelvania answered very quietly. Are you going to capture me and give me to the Ernesia kingdom army? There was no attitude of usation or reprimand, just asking about his ulterior motives. I would love to if that ended, but unfortunately, it would only end the war. We, too, will lose our present position. Now, when there is no prosperity, it is none other than the current high-ranking priests who supported the saintess, who was originally in a position where there should be no power. Even if you surrender and admit the suspicion, your position of supporting the current saintess won''t change. At least, it would be difficult to enjoy the same power as now. So Lesren chose a different path. We will run away after buying time by putting you and the people on the line. Is there anywhere in the Holy Kingdom where you can escape? Who said he would run away to the Holy Land? He clicked his tongue. Quack. Don''t worry, I''ve already finished the story. I wonder what kind of deal you did with who and where? No big deal. There are just those who hope to see you. It seems that he has a lot of interest in the saintess. Well, it would be better for the saintess not to know. Listening to the nuance of his words, at least it wasn''t the kingdom of Ernesia. Only then did Nelvenia understand his intentions. The reason he rebelled was not to dedicate his recruits to the Ernesia kingdom army. It was an intention to exile by attracting a foreign country somewhere for his own sake. After exile, without even thinking about the aftermath of the mothend. They are prioritizing their own safety. How are the others? Will you remain in the castle town where Ernesia-kun will attack you? Or will you go with me to a safe ce? Now, I will give you the opportunity to choose. Lesren looked back at the priests who were puzzled by her opinion and forced them to make a choice. Wasnt this war only started because of two years! Now, will you still follow her? Then the other priests also showed signs of hesitation. They, too, must have been harboring insecurities for their own safety. None of them were optimistic that the war could be reversed anyway. However, someone who pointed out the reality appeared and even raised a rebellion. It was natural to shake. Don''t worry. If you follow me, we can keep the same wealth as we have today. This is after receiving the confirmation that it is okay to bring your family. Our safety will be guaranteed. is that for real? Gradually, the atmosphere in the conference hall moved toward approving Lesren. Watching the ugly sight, Nelvenia sighed. Perhaps mistaking that appearance for desperation, Lesren spoke words of sympathy to Nelvania. But his eyes are clearly mocking her with contempt. Don''t worry. They will never disrespect you... well, I can''t guarantee you. In the end, it means to sell Nelvania. I dont understand either. Silent, she finally got up from her seat. Is yourfort that important? However, no one is embarrassed by following her gestures with their eyes. No matter how famous a saint is, in the end she is nothing more than a girl. This perception is strongly ingrained in them. make holy water create a new weapon. And it has many convenient powers. But what use is that? The rebellious priest was already convinced that he had the initiative. He had already reced all the soldiers with those he liked. In addition, the escorts who sided with Nelvenia were subdued. When other priests persuaded them that they would guarantee their safety, they tended toe over. In this situation, is there anyone who will take her side even at the cost of her own life? There is no way. Let me give you a final warning. Even now, bite the soldier and take your seat. Then I''ll pretend I didn''t see the current ugliness. As if to offer herst mercy, she proposed. However, the proposal did not seem to have reached him. Lesren just snorted. Anyway, the young saintess doesnt seem to see the reality Serve her respectfully. The soldiers obeyed orders and reached out to secure new recruits from Nelvania. Even as soldiers approached to secure her recruits, Nelvenia herself remained calm. He just stared at something without saying anything. Heung, did I give up?'' Lesren ignored Nelvania''s reaction. In the end, I thought I would lose my mind. Even if it wasn''t him, anyone would consider it that way. The war that happened by mistake The enemy who came in the middle of the day is useless. In the end, the betrayal of the aides. Even if it wasn''t her, it wouldn''t be strange if anyone went crazy. Don''t feel bad about it. I can''t tell you where I''m going. I''ll teach you this. They seem to have a lot of grudge against the saintess. he said sarcastically. Anyway, Nelvenia''s charges are to me for the gue. Regardless of whether that was true or not, she no longer had the status and life she had now. If so, wouldn''t it be better to abandon her? joy. Well, if I''m dragged away by them, it''ll be worse than dying.'' It is impossible to reveal who they allied with, but they also hold a lot of grudge against the saintess. I didn''t sympathize with her or sympathize with her. Anyway, now I was in a hurry to live my own life. In any case, I don''t want to let go of my current wealth. He was full of only that desire. Times have changed. The times have changed to live godly with faith alone. ...It hasn''t changed. ???? yes? Nelvenia muttered to herself, and he frowned as if he was puzzled. It''s no different from back then. Even back then, people like you supported me as you please and abandoned me as you please. I dont know what you mean Hurry up and bring the saintess! The one who listens to the story of a crazy person is at a loss. Arrogantly presumptuous, he hastened to secure her recruits. The incident happened before the soldier touched Nelvania''s body. Chapter 258 Chapter 258. The Saint''s Decision (3) Keuuk?! Suddenly, the soldier copsed with ck blood gushing out from all the holes in his body. And that''s not all. The soldiers who surrounded her all died with the same symptoms. Lesren was frightened by the sudden change and stepped back. Hee-ik?! How is this? you always did. So my own interestse first? Does a person who mentions the name of God really not see under his own feet? She, the only one who remained calm, stepped over the corpses rolling at her feet and approached them. noticed btedly Unidentified empty bottles rolling around on the floor. Only then did a fact sh through the priests'' heads. What caused the war in the kingdom of Ernesia? What allegations did Arell Ernesia take issue with at the meeting? Seo are you really a saintess? I''m not obligated to answer that, but I think you were already convinced. The time to argue about right or wrong is over. Oh, what are you so afraid of? Oh you shameless witch! One of the priests, who had been silently supporting Lesren''s opinion, pointed at her with bloodshot eyes. okay! It was for four years! Wasnt it because of your years that this war broke out after all! Maybe. She admitted in a forlorn tone. But how is that? However, she asked back with a straight face, as if nothing had happened. The Kingdom of Ernesia and the Merman Empire... and any other country are potential threats to the Holy Kingdom. Do you guys know too? Unless we swallow them, there is no future for the kingdom. Even so... will this method be forgiven... gagging?! The priest, who was about to argue, groaned in agony and then vomited blood and copsed. Then what did you guys do? To indulge in the luxury of collecting huge donations every day? Another priest died likewise. Selling drugs to tempt believers who dont know anything? Are you doing a great job with that? For the first time, sheughed in tant contempt. One day, the era of believing in God will end. Will we be able to live with a smile like we do now? That is why we must survive, even by destroying other countries and by kneeling down. Hey hee hee hee profit! Blood spattered one after another, staining Nelvania''s clothes red. But she didn''t care. One by one, slowly engulfed in poison and dying, only thest one remained. It was the priest Lesren who nned to hand over Nelvania to another country. What he left behind was purely idental. Yes... Nelvania... no, saintess! I never I hate to hear it. I will tell you! I''ll reveal who I''m holding hands with, so please! I would have said I didnt want to hear it. After those words, Lesren also struggled in pain and died. In the middle of the conference room, where no one was left alive, she walked out with her back turned. The future does note just by praying. Well I agree with that. With a smile as ifughing at herself, she walked away. So I will do anything. Already outside the hallway, the corpses of the soldiers they had deployed had fallen in a row, their spilled blood soaking the floor red. She continued to hold her contemptuous gaze. [...I did it on purpose.] As she entered the prayer room, the voice came as if she had been waiting. It sounded like he knew what she was doing. [Isn''t it toote for a purge?] I''ll admit that. she replied coldly. Falling into the illusion that she could somehow lead the kingdom by leading as many ipetent priests as possible, she had let them go. I regret it now. Even considering the damage, I should have cleaned it up. [With this, the political world of the Zelnian Kingdom haspletely copsed. In addition, the Ernesia Kingdom army is approaching from outside. Do you think you can hold on?] ...It must be impossible. If it was now, because he had be cold-hearted because of his anger, he would have judged the situation more quickly. There is no gap to fill the empty chain ofmand. Even though they were ugly and ipetent, they were the main figures whomanded the kingdom. If they disappear right away, chaos will inevitably arise until they are dealt with. It is not yet known, but it was clear that it would affect the morale of allies in the defensive line facing the Ernesia Kingdom army in front of them. [What do you mean? Did you give up?] The voice still asks indifferently and firmly. It seems that he is only curious about Nelvania''s thoughts and has no interest in what will happen to this ce after that. To just observe. [You won''t have any means to get out of this situation.] ...Yes, I admit it. Impossible. Rather, she admitted without hesitation. [I see.] But I ask for your help in resolving this situation. [...Is that how ites out?] You don''t even care about standing by like other people do. You are responsible for this situation in the first ce. she protested angrily. Never before had she shown such dislike for him. [...It''s a responsibility. It must have been your wish and judgment that caused this war?] I admit my mistakes when ites to epidemics. I never thought I''de up with a means to recover so quickly. but. She red at the ceiling. Consul Jeong. [Um''?] I can''t see this as my responsibility, right? [Hmm... I don''t know what that means.] I already know it, so don''t pretend. Nelvenia shot as if she knew everything. Among the doctrines of the Holy Kingdom, the elemental spirits are influenced by you. [...hoho, do you think so?] Because I also had doubts about that. A long time ago, Nelvenia questioned the doctrine of the Holy Kingdom and had personally investigated and researched it. And I was sure. The stigma regarding Elemental Suppression is your responsibility. That the suppression of the holy kingdom''s spiritists had someone''s intention. In fact, it was also because of the question Arel threw at the meeting that made me more certain. What on earth do you oppose the spirits for? She thought the reason was here. If it was the one who interfered with the sessive saints since the founding of the Holy Kingdom. I know at least that you created this doctrine by interfering with the saints after the founding of the Holy Kingdom. God does not invent doctrines. It is only human beings who make trivial rules like dogma. That''s the reality. [...That''s right, because that was the condition for me to teach them.] For the first time, the intonation of a wry smile came into his voice. [The spirit was a troublesome existence. That''s why I wanted to drive him out.] The man admitted it meekly. [Thanks to that, elementals are rarely seen in this era.] And thanks to that, the Seongguk has had problems with the empire now. If it wasn''t for this doctrine, it wouldn''t have been a problem whether or not the princess was a spirit case. And Arel wouldn''t have tried to contact Princess Pena. If it werent for you, this doctrine should have been abandoned sooner orter. [Yes... So, saintess, are you ming me for this?] Yes, so you must be responsible to some extent. Isn''t it? Speaking firmly, Nelvenia clenched her fists. In fact, it was half forced. It is boundless spection that doctrine was influenced by him. If he pretends not to know until the end and withdraws his foot, she has no room to push any further. You have to somehow get him to cooperate. The voice was silent. Are you unwilling to admit it? She waited calmly, trying to hide as much nervousness as possible. [Okay admit it.] Finally he conceded. [The thing about the spirits was undoubtedly the embers I sowed. It was just a means to get rid of something irritating, but if that was the cause... Yes, I''ll have to fix things up.] What are you going to do to fix it? [What is it... Huhuhuhu. Well, what can I do for you?] He let out augh as if he were joking, but then stopped. [Anything.] An assertion that sounds arrogant. [Anything is possible. Even if it is impossible even for God, it is possible for me. yes,dy give you a choice What kind of help do you want?] ...the means to win this war. step. Just give me the means to the end. [Oh, is that enough?] Yes. Nelvenia nodded. Actually, I had the urge to want something more diverse. The knowledge he has and that certainty. It may not be a joke to assert that he is undoubtedly more almighty than a god. However, you cannot rely too much on it. That is Nelvenia''s judgment. In any case, we only hope for a means to ovee the current war. After that, I will go through myself with my own ability, not with the help of the author. she thought so All we have to do is win this war. After that, I''ll take care of it. [Yes, then I wont say any more.] Then what means will you give me? I was also curious. The current situation is not very good. As usual, you won''t be able to get through it by giving only useful knowledge. [I''ll send you a more urate method. In other words, you want the power to overwhelm your enemies in war, right?] Yes, I do. [I just sent a messenger. Listen to him for details. I will definitely give you something useful.] What are you going to give me? Nelvenia held back the urge to ask about it and waited. Then, after a while, there was a knocking on the window from outside. The prayer room is located on the upper floor of the castle. There can be no calling from outside. no way? Nervous, she opened the window. The moment she opened the door, she caught eyes with a brown-skinned girl standing outside. He is obviously a foreigner. you are? Saint. what you want here. delivery. The nameless girl pointed at her feet, speaking sparsely as if she was unfamiliar with thenguage here. what the heck did you bring? Do you really want to check it yourself? The girl nodded. Nelvenia reluctantly stuck her head out cautiously. And he smiled, saying he couldn''t hold back the joy. Yes. He certainly kept his promise. What he gave was undoubtedly the power to overwhelm the enemy. I can win! She could not hide her pure joy and reached out for the power he bestowed upon her. Thest line of defense of the Holy Kingdom, Kan Fortress. With that huge fortress in front of us, we set up a base in the nearby ins and tried to find a way to attack that fortress. While various opinions were exchanged, I suddenly muttered. ah? Tired of meeting Since it''s annoying, shall we just try it out? Yes... Arel-sama''s words.... Yes eh eh eh?! As I muttered inadvertently, Asha, who was listening next to me, was startled. More than that, didn''t he just try to flow naturally? Arel-nim, the strength of their fortress has not been confirmed yet. After some more reconnaissance... she is restless and tries to convince me. But I shook my head. Ah, thats annoying. I just cut it off. Wouldnt that be dangerous anyway? are you okay. just one foot. Fuck! It only takes one shot! To Asha, who advised me to start with careful reconnaissance, I made an argument with apletely sloppy tone. There is a fort there. I can''t bear not to shoot. Try to load just one round of the pir of steel. First of all, look at the defense state of those guys. wait a minute! Yes! I will prepare it right away. Seina must stop Arell-sama too! Asha tried to dissuade me, but I didn''t listen and ordered it casually. Hehe, I am themander-in-chief of this battle after all. So I''ll do it my way! A loaded steel pir aimed towards Fort Can. For now, let''s aim only at the part where the first step will be humanely the hardest. Chapter 259 Chapter 259. The Saint''s Decision (4) Oh, are you using that from the beginning? As expected, it is Arel-nim. The nobles apuded and agreed to my proposal to grind arge weapon from the beginning without thinking. ....I''m sure you''re eating themander with this taste. These are the kids who will p even when I poop. And finally, when ready to fire, I gave the order without hesitation to shoot. But what if that fort had that deflecting shield, what would happen to the Iron Pir? As soon as it wasunched, someone suddenly muttered as if it was a pity. And then the nobles open their mouths and everyone is silent and at a loss for words. how does it happen Well, if it''s still there, it''ll bounce off. Arel?! The nobles scream and turn to me, but the pirs have already been fired. A giant pir that shoots while coiling in a gust of wind. After it flew towards the fort. Teeing! alwayse back here A shield that applies the principle of reverse cirction. In the Holy Land, it is called the shield of protection, right? It is the effect of that artifact. It''s still a reflex performance that gives shit to thews of physics. Ahh?! Reflected! ....I can''t believe these guys are just embarrassed about something like this! I can''t use it. Ehh. I sighed and nodded my head wordlessly. Dia. No problem. Dia stepped forward and cast a spell. The protection magic cast in severalyers and the gust of wind slowed down the returning pir. And a small figure jumped between the soldiers'' shingles. Kania''s older sister She disyed transcendent physical abilities and literally jumped up. It jumps as if it were walking in the sky. The void walker. In the meantime, you feel your skills again. But when did you learn that? My sister lunged through the air and swung her sword. Ha! The steel pirs are shattered and scattered. And the remaining fragments were blown far away by Dia''s magic. Only then did sighs erupt from all over the ce. Some nobles suddenly notice while sitting down. you are cheap! Everyone is small. Are you going to go to war like this? I sighed in a different way and red at the fortress. It''s annoying. Looks like the shield is still there. huh? why? Why is everyone looking at me with such tired eyes? what happened? I trembled as if I knew nothing. As if they didn''t have the guts toin to me, they only sent warm nces and said nothing. After a noble said he had business for a while and allowed him to return to his barracks. We started discussing the fortress attack n. ...Looks like Seongguk has also gathered all the avable personnel and equipment. I also confirmed that the shield is still there. Arel-sama, please dont check twice I thought my heart stopped. An aristocrat earnestly begs. Everyone''s like Yeah! huh!'' and nodded softly. Well, I guess I went too far. It was just a joke, thinking that if it bounced back, it wouldn''t be a problem if it was our team. On top of that, the Seongguk-side guys are also really thinking about shooting, and they''re going to be in awe. It was a bit of a check and a wee greeting. We are such crazy people. Growl. ....well, just kidding. As long as you have a shield, you are limited in using normal siege equipment. It will be difficult to respond with magic. The only way to break the shield was to still fight directly with the knights and weed them out one by one. Therefore, the attack on this fort is, of course, inevitable. Magic should be focused on non-aggressive support as much as possible. The attack must be left to the knights and soldiers. Of course, there is nothing to worry about. On our side, the skills of our knights are excellent, and the equipment our soldiers have is also of good quality. I am confident that I will have the upper hand even if I attack with the standard stone and focus on hand-to-handbat. In fact, in battles that have happened several times, when the soldiers of the Seongguk and the allies collided with each other, the weapons of the enemies broke or the des easily came out. In terms of equipment, especially the Pahilia army has the upper hand. Long live titanium. I wasn''t the only one who recognized that, so I didn''t lose my confidence, even though I thought it would be a difficult battle for everyone. Then, would it be better to start the siege as nned? Yes, the unit will attack from the front first. Youmand this, Marquis of Henilton. I''ll give you a chance to make up for your past mistakes. ancient! And since were going to turn left and right and apply a pincer attack, the rest of the troops, Viscount Rouen and Count Kedin, will take charge of the soldiers, respectively. All right. I will definitely capture it sessfully and show it to you. When I entrusted the task, the nobles inmand responded vigorously, promising to live up to expectations. Arel? What can I do? He wants to say let''s eat popcorn with me like a chimney, but he can''t help but leave the job to her. Even if it looks like that, it is a knight with the strongest attack power and mobility in the kingdom. My sister, please do as you always do. always she is the same just break it all down Let''s Destroy. Anyway, since it was a siege, it would be difficult for the knights alone to counter the shield. So, if possible, take down the guys with only shields first. I heard you already learned how to respond? It worked just fine. ...Please refrain from saying anything that would make the other knights feel embarrassed. You shouldn''tpare your sister to other guys. If you already have a pure sword skill, if you put a little handicap, you might have an advantage over me. Anyway, sister, please destroy the Holy Kingdoms Shield Artifact with the highest priority. Yeah, just take down all the shields, right? It''s simple. ...If possible, it would be nice to remember some moreplex tactics. Let''s look forward to the future. I pped. Everyone''s eyes are on me. ruler! I can''t say that it''s been long... but still, the end of the war with the Holy Kingdom is in sight. To encourage everyone, I tried to be honest and say something good this time. Everything is thanks to Arel-nim. I''vemanded the battlefield a few times, but it''s the first time I''ve marched without hindrance. The smooth supply of new equipment and high quality of ordnance there. It''s all thanks to the good fit. ....to be honest, I was contemting that one of them wouldpletely go awry. On the battlefield, there are more times when things don''t go as nned. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem like what I''m worried about will happen. Now, if you break through that line of defense, the next step is the Saints. Immediately bring down the saintess and ask for the price, then we return to Ernesia Kingdom! I''m already eager to go back home! When I encouraged them to exert themselves more, everyone stood up and saluted. I''m sure I''m not the only one excited about returning home. I hoped that nothing would happen in this battle. two dayster. Right away, we entered the siege to capture Can Fortress. As we discussed in advance, we entered an extremely standard siege. Soldiers usedders and hooks to climb up the walls. In order to stop it, the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom block it. Also, on the side of the defense line, separate units attack to distract attention. Allies desperately climb up to capture it. Even the enemy forces to stop it do their best to stop it. Such a siege continued for days and days. As expected, isnt it as easy as conducting a siege ording to the rules? 3 dayster. As Iunched the third attack, I checked the current situation while checking the reports that followed. The reason the siege takes time is because our side is not overdoing it. It would be best to upy it quickly, but that is not the answer. Siege warfare is not all about invading and destroying unconditionally. One way is to touch it as carefully as possible and dry it to death. Rather, it can be said that this is the most standard. Although it may be advantageous to endure the sit-in. On the one hand, the stress and pressure you receive from just that is no joke. Isnt the supply line cut off? Yes, I definitely cut it off. After receiving that report, I had a premonition of victory. This is the most painful situation to hold on to. When supplies are cut off and enemies attack carefully. Even if the defense is solid, it is a situation that has no choice but to go dry from the inside. At this rate, there will be no need to recklessly attack. Even if we push into a longer game, our side will have an advantage. The other guys besides me are showing proud faces as if they had the same thoughts. It''s difficult if you''re already conceited. I looked at the map, wondering if I should pay attention. If only that fortress is captured like this, the Holy Kingdom will lose the strength to endure any longer. If the rest of us push through only the Saints, we won''t be able to surrender without surrender. ...but is that the end?'' I used to confidently say things in front of others, but for some reason I''m not sure. As expected, the culprit behind this war is Saint Nelvenia. It was like this battle, so I couldn''t find out her whereabouts until the end.'' Well, since she''s a saint, she''ll always be confined to the castle, so it''s normal to be invisible on the battlefield. Even so, I still felt a little uneasy. Let''s think in reverse. Will I be still? ....at least I never did. I cant. yes? Hearing what I muttered, one of the nobles made a puzzled face. It''s okay to dry them to death, but let''s capture the castle as quickly as possible. Tell them to dare to attack. Why? I just feel bad. yes? This is purely my hunch. If the identity of the saintess I predict... or her environment matches what I''m concerned about. Maybe... it was then. As if to cut off my thoughts, a messenger suddenly jumped in and delivered an urgent message. It''s a big deal! what? What''s going on? ...how it should exin this... the messenger was at a loss and confused. It seems that something difficult to handle has happened. I gave him some water to calm him down, and then told him to exin calmly again. ...that''s why the saintess appeared in the fortress. Why is that woman there? Maybe tomand the battle? Do you have any talent like that? However, it is not zero for that. However, it seems that that is not the end of what the messenger is still trying to say. Actually... it appeared after the saintess appeared. that? what is that? ???? that is. when he tried to exin Suddenly, an unusual cry was heard from outside. is this crying sound? It''s a dragon! The moment I realized the identity of the cry and frowned, the messenger shouted in terror. A dragon resides in Fort Can. Dragon? For a moment, I involuntarily tilted my head. Why is that stinking lizard being mentioned here? That moment. Once again, screams were heard from the fort. I think this cry dragon is right? Dragon? Did you say dragon now? Yes, it is.... It is the first time I have seen it, but it is definitely a dragon! You may not believe it, but it is true! no way! I hurriedly ran out of the barracks. Everyone said it was dangerous, but that''s not the problem now. I urgently checked the fortress in the distance with a telescopic magic tool. Indeed, there is a white dragon perched above the fortress. A white dragon? why is that here What the hell happened? That that the messenger began to exin to me what they had seen, holding back a face that looked like it was going to cry at any moment. Chapter 260 Chapter 260. The Saint''s Decision (5) Just a little while ago. The Ernesia Kingdom army was conducting a siege smoothly. Of course, just because everything went well doesn''t mean that you can upy the top of that fort right away. However, the operation to encircle the fortress thoroughly and to suffocate the enemy forces was proceeding smoothly. There is no need to overdo it! Just focus on besieging the fortress as instructed! Lord Hartin, the knightmander under themand of the Marquis of Henilton, shouted the same words to his men over and over again. It was because he was worried that knights and soldiers who had no experience in siege warfare would be impatient. In addition to that, the knightsmanding other groups also repeatedly advised their subordinates to attack cautiously. The Zelnian Holy Kingdom army also tried to defend themselves with arrows, stones, boiling oil, etc., as if they had no intention of simply dying, but they could not stop the Ernesia Kingdom army with that alone. today! tomorrow too! Continue to surround and attack! If we do that, it''s only a matter of time before they surrender! It was a time when he encouraged his subordinates and was sure of victory. Thatthat?! What''s going on? Suddenly, agitated voices from our allies urged us to report what was going on. It''s a big deal! On that wall! hmm? The other faction is also noisy. Hartin, puzzled by their reaction, turned his head to look up at the ramparts, following their gaze. And he opened his eyes wide in astonishment. It was because there was a woman dressed in a pure white robe on top of the castle wall. Surely! This is Saint Nelvenia! Someone who recognized her identity screamed. Are you really Nelvania herself? But I couldn''t understand. Why does she appear in a fortress where a siege is in full swing? No. How long had she been here before? Although trivial, there was confusion in the kingdom of Ernesia. Then why did she show up? A question murmured by someone. Everyone was thinking the same thing. Why would she appear in this situation? Sensing that something was wrong with the atmosphere, he tried to respond as carefully as possible. Lord Hartin, it''s over... isn''t it a good opportunity? One of Hartin''s fellow knights said that and raised his bow. I don''t know why I''m standing on top of the castle wall, but I''m defenseless. If you''re a skilled knight, it''s not even a job to shoot with an arrow. But he rejected the proposal. Can not be done. to the other knights as well. don''t kill We have to capture them alive anyway. In order to condemn her as the cause, it is necessary to secure a new recruit, preferably while alive. Above all, the decisions of the superiors are needed. For now, he was the on-sitemander of the raid, but this time the work is too big to judge arbitrarily. To be honest, I don''t have the confidence to back it up. If he knew that and deliberately showed up, I don''t know whether to praise him for his great courage or call him stupid. He smiled bitterly. Even so, the reason why we must capture this fortress has only increased. As long as they knew she was here, they would have to carry out the siege more thoroughly. You don''t even have to go all the way to the sanctuary. It was such a moment tough at the folly of the enemy. Listen to the Ernesia Kingdom Army! Suddenly Nelvenia cried out. I don''t know what method she used, but her voice was clearly transmitted to the Ernesia Kingdom army. Give up the battle and return now! If you don''t want to make any more sacrifices, you''d better step back! Is that woman going crazy? He may not be the only one to have such feelings. It is the Ernesia Kingdom Army that is holding the winning g. There is even the head of the enemy country to be secured in front of you. Get out of this situation? If you do not back down, you will pay the price with great sacrifice. Sacrifice... that''s not even funny. It was a warning that had to be sneered at. Are you really crazy? I wondered if that woman was sane. Do you really believe that you will only listen to such ridiculous warnings and back down? I have heard rumors that the saintess is wise and reasonable, but it seems that they are all false rumors. What would you like to do? Ignore it. Just try not to injure the saintess as much as possible. She will need to be alive for future negotiations. After conveying the policy to his subordinates, Hartin called a messenger to report the matter first. You need to seek the judgment of your superiors. Immediately convey this news.... The moment I was about to give the order to the messenger, he uttered a puzzled voice and was speechless. The saintess began to do something. He stretched out his hand toward the sky and muttered something. what? Are you even going to pray? If you pray on the battlefield, will the gods listen to you? Everyone was a little perplexed at the meaningless action. To be precise, he wasn''t taken aback by the saintess'' actions. I was at a loss for words about what happened after that. At first, the sky was shaded. By the way, today is a really sunny day with not a cloud in sight. In this blue sky where nothing but the sun shines down. What the hell is covering the sky? It''s not like a cloud. White but huge body. On top of that, a wave midge with white scales covering its huge body and two huge wings. A soldier who saw it screamed in terror. It''s a dragon! A white dragon had appeared in the sky above Cailen Fortress. A sudden wave of agitation began to spread in the morale of the Ernesia Kingdom army after finding out the monster''s true identity. So did themanders. It''s a dragon! Hartin shouted as if foaming at the mouth, saying that it was nonsense. Why does a dragon appear in a ce like this! It happened right in front of my eyes, but I couldn''t believe it. Why do dragons intervene in human wars?! No way the fortress used to be a dragons nest You idiot! How could that be! He scolded his subordinates for talking nonsense. But that wasn''t the problem. If your eyes are not wrong, that dragon is definitely. Surely, when the saintess beckoned, the dragon appeared.'' Is that really a coincidence? But I couldn''t believe it. Doesn''t that mean that the saintess intentionally summoned the dragon? In the first ce, no one had heard of the fact that the Seongguk possessed dragons as their military power. ... Prior to that, isn''t the fact that a dragon enters a country''s military power itself is like something out of a fairy tale? Isnt it fake? ...Umm, I want to believe that. However, I had no choice but to intuit it the moment I witnessed that dragon. It''s real. What should I do...? Hmm? Then why don''t we catch it? Who is it that makes such an opinion in a rxed tone? I hurriedly turned around and there was a young woman carrying a sword, looking up more leisurely than the others. Everyone was stunned by her imposing attitude. Princess Go?! No, before that, now princess! What did you say?! What are you trying to catch? It''s a dragon! Yes, it is a dragon. I know when I see it, she nodded. Are you still enemies? Then you have to knock it down. Saying that, Kania ran out without listening to everyone stopping him. It wasn''t a reckless move or something she decided to jump on without thinking . You have to catch it before that! It''s a very reasonable theory. It''s stilling down to the ground, so it doesn''t attack, but if that dragon starts rampaging against allies, there''s no answer to deal with. So knock it down before then. I''m not sure if it''s veil or not. In the first ce, like Kania, none of the people here have ever actually seen a dragon. But first try! Throw away small thoughts and cut. That was her decision. Kicking off the wall at once, Kania jumped up with all her might. ...Is that woman a saint?'' On the way, they met eyes with Nelvenia. what''?'' I don''t know if it was my mood or not, but for some reason I felt like she wasughing at me. It was as if he was asking if he could knock it down, try it. It felt bad for some reason, but Kania ignored the saintess. First of all, the dragones first. She jumped up and leaped to the point where the sword could reach, and as soon as the dragon looked down at her, she swung the sword with all her might. Please cut me!'' She usually cuts and smashes anything without thinking, but this time I wasn''t sure she could. That''s why I used all my strength to draw out the mana in my body and wield my sword. The dragon''s torso was struck with swordsmanship that could easily tear through steel. Kit! Kania clicked her tongue. At least a few pieces of scales fell off. In fact, the swordsmanship couldn''t even prate the flesh. Rather, the dragon just shook its head slightly as if it tickled. Soon after, the dragon pped its wings as if to drive away mosquitoes. A powerful gust of wind pushed Kania to the ground. Aaaaaaaaa!! No matter how much he could jump through the air, it would be impossible for a human to withstand that gust of wind, so Kania fell to the ground. Still, he was able to stay fine because he used his falling technique while protecting his body with a powerful aura. princess! Why did you do such a reckless thing! Are you all right! Hartin and othermander-level knights hurriedly came and asked how they were, but Kania didn''t reply and looked up in a fit of resentment. The dragon was already descending right above the head of the saintess. And the saintess was also looking down on her like that,ughing at her. Even if you''re a sword master in the kingdom of Ernesia, you''re still human after all, right? what? That word must have been heard. Kania frowned in displeasure. However, regardless of whether or not that was the case, the saintess spat out words of warning to the Ernesia kingdom army once more, as if she was confident. I warn you again. Defeat the army... Even if you say that, it''s useless to warn you in the absence of Arele Ernesia. I''ll give you some reprieve. Defeat all armies in the kingdom''s territory. Otherwise this dragon will unleash its wrath against you. The messenger''s message ended there. When the other guys heard the news that the dragon had appeared and that the saintess treats the dragon like a pet, there was a small murmur. I couldn''t help butugh this time too. the raid team? First of all, we are retreating. Themanders, including the Marquis of Henilton, said that they would receive any punishment for their actions in the future... No, a retreat order is an appropriate decision. I said so. Dragon is an overlyrge variable. If you attack without thinking of a countermeasure, you will only lose a poor soldier. It is wiser to retreat, even temporarily. If a new enemy appears, it is foolish to fight blindly. First, you need to step back, collect information, and discuss countermeasures. I want to hear more details. Tell everyone toe here as soon as they return. yes! After sending the messenger away, I sat back in my chair. As soon as we get back, we discuss it right away. We dont have much time, so we have to hurry. Chapter 261 Chapter 261. How to destroy a dragon (1) The unit returned safely. I immediately summoned the lords and knights and held a meeting to deal with the white dragon, a nuisance lizard called by the saintess. I also checked with the naked eye from a distance. It must have been a dragon. He was also a very white guy. It is a veryrge and fresh dragon. Ha ha ha ha ha. ....ha. ???? Phew. ?...Huh ..Huh. Contrary to meughing, I kept hearing heavy pain here and there. All the guys except me and Kania noona are doing this. The appearance of a dragon during a war. Even that dragon is an enemy. They are confused as if they can''t even tell if this is real or not. I''m the only one who doesn''t care about it. ruler! Anyone have any ideas to get rid of that lizard? I look around at the other guys, but no one is willing to reveal their intentions. Even Kania noona is keeping her mouth shut with a dissatisfied expression as if she doesn''t understand something. I understand. It''s a dragon. It''s like a disaster for ordinary humans. Is it natural that there is no countermeasure? Come to think of it, have any of these people ever caught a dragon themselves? Or are there any descendents of dragon yers? Or the left-handed humpback dragon tail. Now, we can ept whoeveres out. I joked lightly like that, but the reaction was not very good. Arel-sama, your joke is going too far. An aristocrat smiled bitterly and shook his head. For at least 450 years after the founding of the Kingdom of Ernesia, I have never heard of a single story of defeating a dragon. Thest sighting was a very brief appearance over the Southern Territory 130 years ago, which is all that has been documented. that''s right. That''s what I know. Even on this continent we live on, dragons undoubtedly exist. In recent years, the number of sightings has decreased drastically, raising suspicions that they may have gone extinct, but the theory is firmly established that dragons avoid human countries and create rare dragons in ces out of reach of human eyes. The problem is that there are even fewer records of dragons intervening in the war. Dragons are reptiles that are unnecessarily high in intelligence and pride. In fact, the basic potential of the species itself far surpasses that of other creatures. size. strength of the scales. life span. and mana. Intellect. In all respects, it is an existence that can be said to be superior to other creatures. A cheat creature that seems to have been purposely created by God. In addition, when you transform into a human, you always transform into a handsome and beautiful woman? I too once grumbled when I first saw a dragon, saying it was really unfair. In any case, it means that they are very good creatures since they were born. To the same extent, dragons have high pride, thinking of themselves as beings of a higher dimension, and taking a really contemptuous attitude toward beings of a lower dimension. In particr, it does not try to intervene very much in human history. He always pretends to be aloof and only takes a stand to watch. asionally, some dragons are interested in human culture, but among the legends of each country, there is a story that a dragon polymorphed and yed around in a human form. Nevertheless, there are extremely few legends or works dealing with depictions of dragons directly going to war and wiping out enemy forces. Because from their point of view, war is like ying house.'' What''s fun about a fight in which humans the size of antspared to their size stab and kill each other? Dragons, in particr, consider it shameful to intervene excessively with humans. In other words, from the dragon''s point of view, interfering in human warfare. Oh my God, that nerd got into a fight with humans and harassed them!'' So, which dragon will join the war? Few dragons will want to create a sense offorter kick on their own. I don''t know if I want to be humiliated on purpose. It makes no sense Yes. Those present also let out a long sigh in agreement. I just can''t believe it. A red dragon is so ferocious that if you go to war near your own rare, you will be merciless against the enemy? Although it is said that it was swept away by allies. Isnt that the red guy again? As far as I know, white dragons are more extreme lizards that have no interest in war. It''s embarrassing, but I can''t even figure out how to deal with it, even though I''ve been through the war. Its the same. It is understandable that everyone is gloomy. It ispletely against the rules for such the strongest creature to intervene in human warfare. bnce copse. Tolerable weaponry would not be able to pierce the scales, and each and every magic that was freely used was a natural disaster. Trouble. I clicked my tongue inside. Morale fell dramatically. Humans are animals after all. In front of a creature with a difference in rank, of course, he can''t dare to fight. It''s just a lizard with a little bit of durability... I must be a special case who thinks like this. Usually, just hearing the dragon''s name makes me shudder. Hey Arell? However, it might be said that Kania noona, who calmly talks to me right now, is also a special case. sister? That dragon Umm I dont know if this is because of my mood, but theres something Im concerned about. What is it? Please tell me. Are dragons really that dull? If the dragon party heard it, it would be angry. Come to think of it, I heard that Kania-nee directly attacked that white dragon? huh. You were reckless. What do you mean by dull before that? That''s... why didn''t the dragon use magic? Her point was understandable. The scary thing about dragons is their transcendent magic skills. In particr, the white dragon''s magic aptitude is more delicate and the amount of mana is higher. In addition, he is rational for a dragon, so he is good at small magic. Still, there were no reports of dragons using magic. Even when your sister attacked you, you just kicked it out with a p of your wings, right? Good question, sister. oh? Does Arel know the answer? No, I dont know. I don''t know everything about me. I don''t know if I personally encounter that dragon, but the report I received is insufficient in information. But it''s true that it''s strange for a dragon''s behavior I''ve seen in records. Does that lizard that lives in its own pride chase away humans who attack it with just a p of its wings? When other dragons hear it, they will be terrified and say it is not dignified. To begin with, it makes no sense for a dragon to listen to the saintess'' orders. Could it be that they made a contract? A nobleman cautiously asked the question. No, that possibility is low. A white dragon in particr won''t share a contract like that? Even if he promised something, he wouldn''t do anything so ugly as to intervene on the battlefield himself. Most dragons I know have been like that. Dragons consider themselves noble and superior beings. And then, drunk on his pride, he got hit and vomited blood. He didnt even say anything about it He said he had high intelligence? Hmm, thats a bit subtle. From what I hear, most dragons think their intelligence is superior, so there are some individuals who don''t want to mix with humans. Usually, that self-esteem is also a little lower if you break the neck bone... but that''s okay for now. I think so. The saintess thinks she is controlling the dragon by some means. Unnatural behavior can be roughly exined as not being self-willed. Controlling a dragon... that''s nonsense. It would be impossible even if all the countries on the continent gathered together. Of course, the aristocrats denied reality, saying that there was no way. Look at that fort, aren''t dragons really taking care of human forts? The important thing is to see reality. It is only ugly to talk about whether it is possible or impossible in front of what has already happened. Or if you have any other hypotheses, feel free to tell me. But those guys can''t talk. After shutting everything down, I thought for a moment. Steering is not impossible. that''s my honest opinion After all, dragons are also a type of creature. At least it is possible for me. But what bothers me is something else. What concerns you more than anything else. Why did that saintess bring out the dragon card?'' I just don''t understand. Isn''t it the strongest weapon in the continent''s history to handle dragons freely? No need to bring ve soldiers from the empire. There is no need to undermine the Kingdom of Ernesia by unnecessarily carrying out epidemic terrorism. Just send the dragon and it would have been over. It ismon to think so. Even so, Nelvenia came to the corner now and pulled out a card called a dragon. If you want to cheat, can''t you just start from the beginning? Is there a pervert who cheats in a situation where everyone is losing? I didn''t understand that. It''s much simpler to just take out the dragons from the beginning and blow them all up. There is now against weaponizing dragons, and it does not go against the doctrine of the Holy Kingdom. Or I''m afraid I''ll fall outside the eyes of other dragons?'' Of course, if another dragon sees that ugliness, they might intervene. But the odds are infinitely low. They''re not very diligent creatures. ....There is a possibility that the dragon here is an exception. From the beginning, there was no means of dragons... But now it seems that they have been created.'' For now, this is all that can be inferred from the flow. In the end, if we don''t capture that fortress and catch the culprit, we won''t know. For now, everyone''s eyes are on me, so I stopped thinking for myself and continued the story I was talking about earlier. Maybe there are technologies we dont know about. Well, the problem is that we have to defeat that dragon in order to bring out the saintess of the Holy Land. Somehow, the condition for winning this war was changed to defeating the dragon. It might be much better to rush in with a million troops. Why doesn''t that joke sound like a joke? over there? What would happen if we covered it up and fought? Kania-nee also realized that the atmosphere was too gloomy, so she tried to cheer everyone up somehow. Of course, that alone can''t make the atmosphere better. Rather, the mncholy, like a house in mourning, only deepened. I heard that even the princess''s sword didn''t work. Ugh... There were not one or two people who witnessed Kania''s older sister''s sword bounce off, so I couldn''t be fooled. Well, anyway, it''s because my older sister''s swordsmanship officially exerts its greatest power here. If that doesn''t work, it means that it''s useless even if someone else beats it. ...Actually, I''d have to step out.'' Isn''t the obviously unofficial Choi Kang sitting here looking displeased? It''s a bit strange to say that I''m the strongest myself. Even a fledgling albino dragon is overflowing with means to y with. We can also provide training on the spot. I can show you the dragon licking my shoes if you like. Although my current physical specs in my current lifetime are not superior inbat powerpared to my previous lives. Race is also human. Well, even though I did basic training, I waszy. Still, a dragon like that is easy. It may take a bit of time if you are at the road level, but it is very simple. ...But I can''t stand up!'' In the first ce, I live off of the image of weak''. There. bothered!!'' It''s annoying to go out on my own! Besides, if I step out in front of everyone, the life n I''ve designed so far willpletely copse. For now, I''m on hold... I can''te out of my power with just one dragon. However, those who did not know that fact let out a deep sigh. Chapter 262 Chapter 262. How to kill a dragon (2) The sound of sickness continues to the extent that I don''t know if this is a conference hall or a general ward. You deserve to lose your confidence. In fact, to be honest, there is only onemon-sense conclusion they will say. I can''t! Let''s ssh!'' No matter how you catch the dragon, it''s best to just bounce. However, it is not possible toe up with a willingness to retreat. Even in a crisis situation, face is a waste. In addition, if the army is defeated here, the face of the kingdom of Ernesia is also meaningless. But life is more important than face. In fact, if this report reaches Big Brother, he will make the decision to retreat immediately. His personality could be enough. I''m going to aim for that and show off the dragon.'' Anyway, that bitch called the saint really hates me until the very end. Anyway, the important thing now is to do something about this gloomy atmosphere. If you don''t recover the morale that fell because of one dragon, you won''t win a fight you can win. If the army under mymand is humiliated because of a lowly mutant animal, I lose my face as a professional in my previous life. Arel-nim.... The Marquis of Henilton is trying to say something to me, as if reluctantly. The Marquess of Hannilton. Isn''t that what you''re trying to say? There is no chance of winning against the dragon, so we have to step back for now. do you want to say that huh? ...That doesn''t mean anything like that. The Marquis of Henilton was breaking out in a cold sweat and was restless. It must have been a hit. Instead of being unable to speak properly, it was the Marquis of Guimment who was sitting across from him who conveyed his opinion. How can we not understand the feelings of anger at the evil deeds of Saint Arel? Keep talking. Yes, we also do not want to take it with a feeling of vomiting blood. But isn''t there anything we, as humans, can do against dragons? What can we do against dragons? Does it mean go home and eat some popcorn because there''s nothing you can do? There''s nothing I can''t understand. Even if we withdraw now, our army is not defeated. All we have to do is toe up with countermeasures for the future and raise the military again. In the world, Leave and see! You bastards!'' It bounces while saying that. His im is not wrong. Originally, it would be reasonable to step down at this point and thene up with countermeasures. Hmm. In other words, what do you want to say? You can''te up with a solution right now, so you have to step down. Other aristocrats can''t join in on the outside, but looking at his gaze, they seem to agree with his opinion. Heck, it''s even weirder when someone wants to fight a dragon. ...isn''t it possible to defeat the dragon? Only Kania noona licked her lips, as if regretting it. I understand that she is also reckless, so I don''t me the other nobles. That makes sense. I too agreed. Even if we forcefully maintain the front line like this, there is no guarantee that even the soldiers will follow suit, let alone the knights. There is certainly a possibility that deserters wille out or will not act properly ording tomand. If you get counterattacked in that state, you will lose big. Will you fall into this gap or will you continue to fight here? You have to make a choice. Summarize your argument. In other words, since there is no countermeasure right now, fighting the dragon is reckless, right? Instead of answering, affirm with a nce. Ohh~ that''s right. I smile confidently. Then, if there is a countermeasure, can I take it to mean that it is worth fighting for? ?...ancient? Someone couldn''t stand it and let out a hoarse sound from their throat. Others barely made a sound, but their eyes were wide open like those of some bird. Oh Arell-sama, what are you saying right now? I asked if you could fight if you had a n and means to catch the dragon? When I asked again, everyone was perplexed and broke into a cold sweat. right? There is no solution right now, so we have to step back. Then, on the contrary, if there is a countermeasure, doesn''t it mean that you don''t have to step down? Arel! Can you catch that dragon? Kania noona''s eyes lit up as if she had been waiting for those words. For her, fighting was much more wee than retreating. Wouldn''t it be great if everyone was as easy to understand as she was? Yes, with the current troops and equipment, it will be possible. Rather, now is the right time for that dragon to be stuck in the fortress. So I want to catch it now. Oh Arell! Reckless though! One of the nobles trembled in contemtion. Anyway, it''s a dragon. Yes, it is a dragon. But what is it? I''m at a loss for words on my question. I got up from my seat and focused everyone''s eyes on me. Even a dragon is a creature. It is not an absolute being. They are just stronger than other creatures. There''s nothing you can''t catch. One it may involve a considerable amount of sacrifice. don''t worry. The sacrifice will not be great. I confidently dered. If I judged that we can only capture it after losing all of our troops, then I would just call back the troops and throw them away. And... I must have chosen to secretly dispose of the dragon. But it is possible for those who are here. I believe so. believe. I believe that Ernesia-kun will do it. You guys are the ones who can do it. Be confident. Its not just baseless arrogance. There are reasons and there are ways to fight. What do you mean? If you move ording to mymand, you can catch the dragon. Yes, it is difficult for humans to defeat dragons. uh....? But then am I not human? It is difficult for an ordinary human or creature to defeat a dragon alone. So what if ten humanse together? It''s hard too. A hundred people... a thousand people... and there are hundreds of thousands of humans here. Is it still impossible? I see it''s possible Think about it. If hundreds of thousands of ants cling to each other, would they catch enough of a human? It is not an unfounded belief. This is an answer based on experience and calctions. But those who don''t know that will just be confused . Therefore, persuasion is needed to boost their fighting spirit. I want to ask you guys. Do you guys really want to step down? Hesitation is visible on the faces of the others. Lets step back. Then what will happen next? Do you think the saintess will keep that dragon quiet? Right after that, it could run amok in the kingdom of Ernesia. Are you going to ask us to retreat then? ???? that is that?????? Theplexion is not good, probably imagining the scene. However, with the exception of that fort, no major damage will ur even if a battle takes ce here. That''s why we have to deal with that dragon here. Haha... the human army is catching the dragon. Is it possible. I asserted Looking at the records, it is said that His Majesty the first King captured the Red Dragon with 5,000 soldiers. ...Isn''t that just a legend? Maybe. I shrugged. But I am looking at what is possible. 20,000 yes. If 20,000 soldiers and Ernesia''spetent knights y an active part, I think it''s worth dealing with. When I made this confident assertion, the faces of the nobles were stained with bewilderment. Some still think it''s nonsense, and some say it that way. It''s good, I''m slowly fishing. Or you... Are your knights less capable than your ancestors? Do descendants consider what was possible for ancestors impossible? Then pack up and go right away. It is impossible for us, who have greatly improved our technology and skills? it''s funny If anyone truly thinks so, I will personally send them home. ...I say that, but I can''t force it. The final decision will reflect the wishes of all of you. I slumped back into the chair. Then he leisurely crossed his arms and gave them a reprieve to think. there''s so much silence Fighting against a dragon... I''m sure people who aren''t here willugh at how reckless they hear. But Arel-nim''s words also have some truth. If you step back like this, the next battle with the dragon will take ce within the kingdom. I see you cant even imagine the damage back then. That is troublesome. Seongguk and my territory are also close... Then I''m sure it won''t be safe. After thinking about it, everyone began to draw conclusions one by one. He understood that he couldn''t back down. ....Now, to what extent are your thoughts organized? I cross my arms and ask them for their final decision. Lets decide. However, we can never win without opposition. So, I won''t make the decision to attack the dragon here unless everyone agrees. If even one person opposes, I will withdraw as it is. He spoke clearly so that everyone could hear. Dragon is hunted here. Whoever agrees, raise your hand. I calmly said that and waited for their decision. For several seconds, no one made a decision. The first to raise her hand was, of course, Kania noona. I agree. She spoke calmly as if it was nothing. Even though he swung his sword directly at the dragon, there was no sign of hesitation. If you dont catch that right now, you will definitely regret itter. First of all, Kania noona agreed. And after that, a nobleman raised his hand. And that was the beginning. I agree as well. Me too. It is natural to fight. One after another, nobles raised their hands. some sense of duty. Some calctions for the safety of their estates. Others are swept away by the atmosphere. Everyone agrees with each other ording to their own thoughts. Yes, it seems that everyone expressed their opinion. I nodded. No one here has not raised their hand. good! It''s a decision. We hunt dragons here. I mmed the table with both hands. Although there is no additional effect of smashing the table like my father did. Well, the sound rang just fine. Let''s show it to the Holy Kingdom! It shows that nothing more than a dragon can ovee the wrath of Ernesia Kingdom! ? * The Kingdom of Ernesia will hunt dragons. This decision, finally made at the meeting, was immediately spread to the knights under each lord and to the soldiers below them in turn. The knights generally follow the decisions of their lords obediently. In the first ce, the lords say they will jump into danger with a cause, but they can''t oppose it. They just follow the one who offered the sword. On the other hand, the soldiers were greatly agitated. Dragon... ...There''s no way that''s possible, right? Are the nobles insane!? To them, a dragon is just an unknown being. On top of that, after hearing the story of encountering the dragon directly from the soldiers of the raid, the fear grew even more. However, I couldn''t openly show that kind of atmosphere. Because it is a battlefield, militaryw is strictly applied, and anyone who recklessly makes a statement that destroys morale will be punished immediately. The soldiers talked among themselves, avoiding the notice of their superiors. Maybe I should run away? One of the soldiers said in a very low voice. Another soldier hurriedly looked around at the disturbing story and scolded him. Stupid! Desertion is immediately punishable by death. The other soldiers who heard the words also hurriedly looked to see if anyone had heard otherwise, and sighed. But to fight against a dragon...isn''t it the same as telling me to die? I couldn''t respond. I don''t know what the nobles are thinking, but to mere soldiers like themselves, it''s just a call to die. There is no one who sincerely thinks of deserting yet, but there is no choice but to remain anxious. Chapter 263 Chapter 263. How to Kill a Dragon (3) ....yes that sounds like it. Thanks to the enhanced hearing, you can hear soldiers whispering among themselves and getting anxious all over the base. Inguished on the sofa andmented in my heart. I''m not angry. Rather, I want to understand. How can I not understand your heart? The guys who are my bosses are like, Hey? Let''s go catch a dragon this weekend!'' I''ll secretly gossip. That''s it. Even if you make a cause, not everyone knows it. It''s really sad. As expected, in order to hunt dragons, the first thing to do is to look at the disorganized atmosphere of the soldiers, right? ...I can''t help it this time.'' I have no choice but to use my hands before the soldiers'' agitation gets worse. I''m sorry, but understanding and strictly governing are two different things. next day. Those who spread rumors that lower the morale of soldiers within the unit must be dealt with strictly ording to militaryw. I gathered the nobles and knights and spoke sternly. I spoke again, pretending to show my displeasure in front of them. Speech from those who demoralize the uing fight against the dragon must never be tolerated. I will not just skip this. It''s a pity, but the military has to be strict. otherwise the ally will die. ordingly, I ordered the knights to seek out the soldiers who had discussed desertion the night before and punish them by example. False rumors and attempted desertion are punishable by death. This is the only thing I can''t lower the sentence. This is because discipline breaks down once you start looking at them. The soldiers who saw it firsthand began to crack down on themselves. However, simply trying to control it strictly and suppress it with fear will only backfire in the end. Call the soldiers. I will tell them myself about the necessity of this fight. ? ? ? There is no need to make a seat because there is no time. Just gather the soldiers together. And I installed magic tools for amplification to deliver my voice everywhere. I wiped the smile from my lips and solemnly left the house and took the first word out of my mouth. Listen. Brave people who fought for the kingdom of Ernesia. Except for my own voice, I dare not even hear breathing properly. I already know that there are doubts among you. They questioned the decision to insist on fighting the dragon. Some soldiers tremble in fear. I pretended not to see them on purpose and continued my speech. I understand your fears too. Who wouldn''t be afraid to fight against a dragon? Simply urging them to fight would not increase their morale. In order to fight, you need to give a reason. The courage to stand up to the dreaded dragon doesn''t juste from memorizing verses of poetry. But what if we don''t fight? Is there any guarantee that that evil dragon will not attack Ernesia Kingdom? I shook my head. Is there anyw that authors who dare so casually sow gue in our lives wont? Silently, subtle anger rises among the soldiers. Among the soldiers here, there must have been quite a few who suffered from that contagious disease. As the fight continued, before I fell exhausted and forgot the anger, I emphasized once more why we were here taking up arms. The threat does not disappear unless the dragon is defeated. That''s why I, too, came up with a proposal to subdue the dragon despite my fears. Again they focus on my words. I am afraid too. Whose mouth is so good at telling lies? But even these lies are sometimes important. Because you have to empathize. A reckless hero is respected, but not sympathetic. People sympathize with cowards, not heroes. Even I have the courage to face my fears. This is important. But make no mistake. I am not here with the courage I never had. Themander''s courage is of no use to his subordinates. All they need is one thing. I have a n to catch the dragon. I shouted again and again with confidence. You may not believe it, but. Dragons are just creatures of enormous size and power. It''s not a creature that never dies. That''s why, if you guys step forward... if you follow my n, you will surely be able to defeat that gigantic body and step on it! You can defeat a dragon. My voice shouting confidently, and the expressions of the soldiers show a feeling of bewilderment. yeah, i wouldn''t believe it Who had ever asserted that he could hunt a dragon with such certainty? Hunting dragons is not a hero! Just for the kingdom! You are fighting for your hometown! I pointed to the soldiers. It can''t be called a battle without sacrifice. But I do not turn a blind eye to your battles. Now, warriors of the kingdom of Ernesia. Please trust me and follow me. If so, I will defeat the dragon so that the feat can be aplished. I came back from my speech. It was because there was a need to teach themanders the detailed strategy to hunt the dragon right away. It was a great speech, Mr. Arell. A nobleman came up to me and ttered me. Im sure the soldiers will understand Arels will and fight bravely. What are you talking about? Seeing that, I sighed and shook my head. I feel embarrassed that I came all this way to go to war with a guy like that. There''s no way a speech like this would give you courage, right? Why can''t these guys tell the difference between courage and madness? Do you think that everything will be solved with mental power? Then why did you give such a speech? To emphasize that I will never run away. That is all. It was just to confirm once again that my will was strong. That would make them a little nervous too. If...the morale of the soldiers... If that''s the case, don''t worry. To the aristocrat who was puzzled, I lightly exined the n as if it were nothing special. Because I have already prepared a way to boost morale in a very realistic way. The agitation of the soldiers did not disappear. However, the opinion of wanting to escape as easily as before has decreased. He also understood that if he couldn''t hunt the dragon, he would be a threat to the kingdom of Ernesia. The most decisive is that. Dering that I will not turn away from them. It was officially promised that soldiers who were sacrificed in this fight or those who were injured would be paid a fair price. And when the dragon was defeated, the profits from it were also decided to give a reward for those who fought bravely. If the kingdom''s budget is insufficient, I decided to give it at least with my own personal expenses. ....In the end, what boosts their morale is themander''s money. Yes, it is not human reckless courage to catch a giant monster. sure money and one more. I''ll have to call in a special guest to defeat the dragon. Special guest? Who are you? ah? There is such a thing. I was just grinning. Since ancient times, it''s best to fight a monster with a monster. yes? There is such a thing. If that side takes out a dragon. I''ve been thinking about this too. is not it? I looked somewhere. That ce is the imperial castle of the Merman Empire. Pena Amret Janil returned to the vi where she originally stayed and had been clutching her head and groaning for several days already. It wasn''t particrly ufortable. In the first ce, this ce is different from the house she has lived in since she was a child. Ironically, even though it was the house I lived in, I didn''t livefortably because I was paying attention to others. But now, thanks to everyone, those gazes have temporarily decreased, so there was no reason to be ufortable at all. ....It was another reason that troubled her. Specifically, because of who. ...Ugh, why did I say that at the time. It''s been several months since I left Fahilia, but Pena is still restless as she recalls the memories of those months ago. Exactly what I''m ashamed of. At that time, Pena herself thanked Arel, but after a while, looking back with a calm head, I felt embarrassed for some reason. Im crazy, Im crazy. Just thank you.'' I wish I could have finished it in one word, why did I wear useless sagittarius? As an individual, what are you going to repay? What was he thinking at the time? ...Well, at that time, I just thought of pushing something strange.'' I felt like I had to force myself into something. Even if it wasn''t, there was no guarantee that Arel would see him again for a few months, maybe even more than half a year, as he was soon on the battlefield. No, there is no guarantee that we will meet him privately again after the war. That''s why, for some reason, Pena felt that at that time, she had to try toe a little. Did he want to make an excuse to meet him againter? To be honest, I don''t even know myself. Why? What was it that made you nervous? Ah, I dont know. It was from then that my feelings were soplicated. He overheard Arell talking to the escort knight, Asha. Originally, I might have been disappointed. He heard that the reason Arel helped him wasn''t just for Pena himself. However, Pena, who listened to their conversation until the end, couldn''t hide her excitement for some reason. I don''t know why. Me too... that''s weird, isn''t it? Why?'' In fact, I understand a little bit why. It was a surprise. Until then, Pena thought that Arel helped her because of calctions. It was meant to prevent and check the collusion between the Empire and the Holy Nation. I reached out my hand for that, I just thought. On the one hand, I also thought that it wasfortable. Because all royalty are like that. He, too, is only moving for profit in the end. I didn''t hate it though. Wasn''t she at least better than those who hated her because she had talent in spiritism? Pena just thought so. However, the conversation she heard that day was far from the ordinary royalty she had imagined. Did I say that people''s talents shouldn''t be buried unfairly..?'' Why did I unknowingly cry at those words? Perhaps, unexpectedly, he had in mind the past days. And that''s when the problem started. For some reason, she couldn''t see Arel properly at all. Strangely, the words I heard then echoed and became confused. At that time, it was very difficult because Arel smirked at him as if he knew everything. and.... after the talks. Arel left the ce as if she literally ran away, leaving Pena behind. At that time, she reflexively cried again and ran after it to Fahilia. And then I left a bunch of people in front of him. ...What the hell are you going to do in return? Am I... I really don''t have any countermeasures?'' Although Arel often made fun of her, that might be true. Pena had no choice but to admit that fact now. Haa... I might be a real fool... Hmm? Did you know that now? Yeah, now Im desperate Huh? who answered now? There was no way ady-in-waiting would dare to intervene in Pena''s self-talk. I don''t know why, but thedies-in-waiting just watched Pena, who had returned from Fahilia, from afar with warm eyes. Then who the hell said that now? Before that, the voice is very familiar! Chapter 264 Chapter 264. There is no way you don''t know how to kill a dragon (4) . Isn''t that the voice I thought of a moment ago in the first ce! Ah... Pena looked back stiffly like a broken marite. Are eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeyee I jumped up in shock. It was because of the girl''s pride that she barely restrained herself and didn''t show any more ugliness. Still, at the point of already screaming, it seems like half of that pride has been shaved off. No.... Anyway, isn''t it kind of like screaming at someone''s face? ...This hateful way of speaking is Arel, no matter how you look at it? Could it be that I''m hallucinating because I''m tired? I wanted to believe that for a moment, but I don''t think that''s the case. I came to see you after a long time, but you are still the same. When will she show herself like a princess... U ? ? ????? If her fantasies of her own ord were talking nonsense, she would really be a sorry girl herself. Anyway, I don''t want to mess around there. I want to believe no U.. Judging from how they came all the way to Dia... it looks like it''s real. It was only after he calmed down a bit that he saw Dia, his exclusive wizard, behind Arell. No matter how much it is, even she won''t appear in the delusion. It seems that he got there by teleporting. ....It seemed that there was a barrier in the imperial castle too''? I had a question, but, well, Arel is Arel. At least I must have written something. He''s not the kind of person you''d want to hear if you pointed out that he had arbitrarily intervened in a girl''s break. I''d rather ask than that. By the way, Arell? why are you here Didn''t youe out? The question is, why is he here after going to war? Are you skipping the war? ...no matter how much I am... I probably won''t. Arell scratched his cheek and blurted out. There seems to be a corner where something is stabbed. More than that. I''m running out of time, so I''ll tell you first. Pena I want you to help me for a minute. Are you okay? i need you now Can you help me? of course. Contrary to her flustered appearance until now, Pena nodded without worrying about it. I had no intention of rejecting it in the first ce. Above all, Arel herself said that she needed herself now. Then there is no hesitation. Arel shrugged at Pena''s answer. Well, I thought you would easily agree. But you need my help? What is it? ah? Let''se over here for a moment and talk about it. It''s not something to talk about here, and you and Pena have to see the situation yourself. huh? What the hell is going on? I don''t know, but I knew for sure that Arell was in a hurry, which is unusual and unusual. But even if I asked to go, I couldnt just go out? Before that, I''m not ready for anything right now? I don''t know where I''m going, but I have to get the maids ready. don''t worry. Because I took care of it all. And it only takes a moment. Hmmm... maybe it won''t take more than a few days. juste I do the rest. ruler!e here. huh? Now wait!? Saying that, Arell suddenly grabbed Pena''s hand as if grabbing it. Before Pena opened her mouth and protested. Then we will move. Pena''s protest was quietly buried by Dia''s teleportation magic. And Pena, who was half attracted to Arel and followed him, had to taste a feeling of embarrassment in many ways. Hey Arell? Hey? huh? I feel like Im overflowing with things I really want to say right now. I understand that feeling. In life, everyone has times when they cry. Is that what I want to say to you? Then hold on. I''m busy. Pena red at Arel as if it was unfair. Then he pointed to the record ball on the table and screamed half-cryingly. What the hell is this?! Nonsense! What nonsense! Apparently, she is in a panic now. In this case, the best thing to do is to leave it alone until it calms down. Suddenly, Arel pulled her and moved by teleportation magic, so Pena was unconscious for a moment. And after calming down for a while, I heard the current situation step by step from Dia. In this case, her chirpy voice helps. At least, if a cool-headed person helps by his side, he automatically follows suit and bes cool-headed. Still, when I heard that this ce was a battlefield, I thought I was fainting. But I decided not to think deeply about it. It didn''t seem to matter now. Is that a real dragon? Yeah genuine. It is a real dragon. ?????? When I saw the dragon pictured on the record ball, I was worried that I would faint. A dragon... isn''t that something that only appears in storybooks? Of course, we know that it actually exists. But even in the history of the Merman Empire 500? There is no record of sightings after 600 years ago. That''s why dragons have learned to move to other continents or to ces that are out of reach of humans. I got goosebumps when I heard that I was now in the fortress beyond. It seemed that now he understood what Arel meant when he said he had no time. What''s going on, we''re going to war with dragons?! It''s because the saintess cheated. I dont understand more I heard the exnation, but I didnt understand it in my heart. And just a while ago, when Arel led the way and decided to subdue that dragon, I just said, Yes, let''s faint. I didn''t hear anything.'' Arell forcibly stopped him from acting. Why dont youe to your senses? I brought you here because I need your help right now? But there is no point in bringing you here if you lose your mind. You know, Arell? Now I... I don''t know why I''m here or how I can help you here?! I''m sure you''re not telling me what to do with that dragon. huh? As expected, Her Highness is the princess. Do you have good eyesight? I said it halfway in desperation, but suddenly Arel quietly pped her hands and nodded happily. Dia also nodded as if acknowledging something. uh? oh oh oh oh Pena was confused as if her eyes were spinning. What are you really telling me to do?! It''s just that the time hase for your talent, Pena, to shine. ...My strength. I have to see.... I said that and kept my mouth shut. Apparently, Arel wanted to borrow the power of Pena''s spirit art. Although I have doubts about how to deal with dragons with spiritism. Well, since Arel thought it was possible, he must have brought himself. If possible, I would like to cope with it with only my unit, but thates at a cost. So I want to borrow Pena''s spirit art. please. Only this time, Arell has been earnestly bowing his head and asking for it. ....okay. Pena shrugged and announced her intention to ept his request. His intentions were not iprehensible. Even if you were in a situation like this, you would have leaned on everything you leaned on. So don''t hesitate to help. Anyway, it''s the spirit magic you taught me, Arell. Are you sure you want to write? of course. ....If you are a little humble, it will be better. Well, if it was like this young man, it would be down. Pena just wanted to draw it and decided to pass it on. You''re already used to it. By the way, Arell? Is it okay for you to force me out like this? I think there will be a problem... Don''t worry. Because I won''t do anything dangerous. In the first ce, you won''t even go out here. nothing will happen don''t do anything. That''s sad as it is..... No... that''s not it, wouldn''t there be an uproar in the Hwangseong right now? Once he decided to ept the request and thought about it seriously, he was worried that bringing the princess to the battlefield wouldn''t hurt himter. In some cases, it''s not surprising if there is amotion about being kidnapped. He was more concerned that Arel would have problemster than himself. I want to help, but if it hurts himter, that''s also something I''m reluctant to do. Oh, dont worry about that. I had already talked with His Majesty the Emperor before bringing you here. Could it be that I brought you there by force? I felt like I was forced to hold your hand. What the hell is the scope of the deterrence he is talking about? Before that, when did you ever finish talking about that? Your brother was really greedy? What kind of deal did you really do?! It seemed that he had been sold into their trade without knowing it. Why do I feel dejected for some reason? Pena shrugged and sighed. With this, the n to deal with the dragon again was finallyid out. The troops to be used for the subjugation, the knights to be active, and Pena''s spirit art. I will use all of this to stop the saintess from fooling around. At this level, I believe that I will be able to block the dragon enough without fighting myself. It is possible enough and remains. Iughed confidently inwardly. I see, so you mean that there is no sign of the Ernesia Kingdom army withdrawing? Around that time, Saint Nelvenia was receiving a report from a scout who had scouted the Ernesia Kingdom army''s camp. He got down on one knee and kept reporting. Yes, it seems that a person presumed to be Arell Ernesia gathered the soldiers and gave a speech. speech? What did you say? I couldn''t hear it closely because of the distance, but I can guess from the atmosphere that he... he... he intends to subdue it. The skirmisher looked sideways at the ceiling before continuing with difficulty. There is a hint of fear in his voice. what he says I''m talking about the white dragon that is now perched on top of the fortress. Even an ally is definitely a dragon. It was natural for him to feel fear and awe. In the first ce, the concept ofmanding a dragon had never been heard of. Everyone is afraid of that. Subjugation are you sure? At least those who are about to retreat won''t make such a speech? Instead of the skirmishers, it was themander in charge of Fort Can who answered. Saint, they wille to fight. I don''t understand.... I can''t imagine leading an army against a dragon again. Surely I would have done the same. In front of the saintess who tilted her head, themander spoke calmly. oh? Why? They''re afraid that dragons will fly into their kingdom. I see the dragon that was called to expel them actually made them more determined. Its ironic. As Nelvania spoke bitterly, themander slightly wrinkled his blunt expression. If it wasn''t for the dragon, we wouldn''t have been able to defeat them. I''m not ming the saintess. no. I didn''t mean to scold you. . my... From our point of view, no one can me the saintess. He told his true feelings. Are your allies too flustered? Even though that dragon is a fearsome existence, without that existence, the fortress would have been taken carelessly by now. Everyone understands. Of course, that was because themanders had repeatedly emphasized to the soldiers that we were able to survive thanks to that dragon before the saintess existed. Chapter 265 Chapter 265. How to destroy dragons (5) + Dragon hunting (1) Rather, my respect for the saintess is growing more than my fear of dragons. Some of the soldiers call them guardian deities... Umm, for now, I''m ordering them to shut down. oh? The reason themander noticed it was simple. This is because to dare to call anything other than the god of the holy kingdom a god is a way of thinking that is tantamount to heresy. I never thought he would be able to handle such a gigantic dragon... Isn''t it an achievement that no other saint or saint has ever aplished? Nelvania smiled wryly at his words as if they were praising her. Even if you don''t like the intention, you have no choice but to understand it. In reality, fear outweighs respect. Still, I can''t ignore her. The only way to survive is to bow one''s head in the face of great power. In fact, even the soldiers who praise her now are nothing more than ttery, fearing to incur Nelvania''s wrath. Respect earned through force is not at all wee. For some reason, Nelvania had to taste the bitterness. More than everything you''ve been adorning. I just thought that the dragon downloaded from him'' would be more effective. Anyway, the Kingdom of Ernesia will attack tomorrow as well. Daewoong Of course I have to ask the dragon. she said with a wry smile. Or do you really think that Ernesias army will defeat the dragon? Not really. he asserted. Subduing a dragon is like something out of a fairy tale. In reality, no matter how many troops we mobilize, it is impossible. Did you have a record? Yeah, it''s actually about the Wyvern. Not many people have seen dragons in the first cetely. Most mistake a wyvern for a dragon. And old records are not credible. A legend, he asserted, is just an absurd legend. okay. Nelvenia nodded her head in agreement. She agrees with his assertion that it is impossible for humans to defeat dragons. Since she actuallymands that dragon, her overwhelming presence and power can be felt right next to her. But that alone can''t keep them vignt, so tell the soldiers not to rx. Yes, I will keep that in mind. Themander bowed onest time and withdrew. Im going to take a break, so call me right away if anything happens. I don''t know what kind of battle will happen, but I need to rest myself. Wouldn''t he have flown from the castle town to this ce clutched by that dragon''s paws? I didn''t express it at first, but it wasn''t a pleasant trip. It was very cold.'' No matter how tired she is, it''s natural. She took out the dragon-controlling artifact from her bosom and sighed as she caressed it. With this in hand, the dragon will obey hermands unconditionally. Holding it carefully so as not to lose it, she headed to her private room. And after entering the private room, Nelvenia blinked her eyes. Oh my since when have you been here? It was because there were guests in her private room. That''s why your name is... Not necessary. Temporary names have no value to us. For convenience, you can just call it trainer. An exotic girl with brown skin. She is the one who gave the dragon to Nelvenia, and a girl with a strange tone sent by him''. How do you feel? She indifferently looks into Nelvania''s eyes and asks. Your impressions you mean? Immediate impressions are necessary. If there is a problem, we will improve it where possible. It seemed like he was asking about his impressions of using dragons. There can be noints. Again question. Are there any problems? no. To be honest, it''s cool. I was more surprised than that. Are you really a real dragon? Even she couldn''t believe it. Even after receiving it, even after seeing the power of that monster, Nelvenia herself couldn''t believe it. The foreign girl nodded. curio. An adult white dragon captured 300 years ago. Pedigree and training are perfect. If you want, I can give you a certificate of bloodline. The girl said strangely proud. Just a note. yes? Precautions? Could it be that''s why you''ve been waiting here all this time for yourself toe back? The expression on Nelvania''s face hardened slightly with tension. Well, there could be no problem with the simple way to control the dragon. Give me fresh mutton to feed. I don''t eat other than that. Tricky mouth. ?...yes? You don''t have to worry about hygiene. Due to the nature of the race, there is no problem with always maintaining cleanliness with mana. However, since it is a reptile, be careful about the temperature. Unexpectedly difficult to sleep. ....Could it be that precautions are dragon breeding? Nelvenia was at a loss for words. It was also strangely realistic, and I lost my energy. Dragons are easy to breed, so I dont think even beginners will have any problems. Highly rmended for those that don''t require maintenance. is that the end? huh. As if that was the end, the girl shut her mouth. do you want to go back now? As she thought so, the girl opened her mouth again. ...and this is a personal request, the foreign girl continued with a hard tone as she looked at Nelvania. Dont be overconfident. yes? Dragon stole his consciousness and manipted the specs for smooth control. A concept that is easy to handle even for beginners. Therefore, the specifications are degraded. ...I''m not sure, but I''m weaker than the actual dragon, so I''m telling you not to be overconfident? huh. The foreign girl trainer'' answered concisely. Dragon is definitely powerful. It is true that it is an ideal weapon if used in war. one! Contrary to her first childish appearance, she stared into Nelvania''s eyes with very serious and deep eyes and said. That is not a condition for absolute victory. Do you really think that the Ernesia Kingdom army will be able to subdue that dragon? The odds are not zero. This trainer did not deny the fact that even the seasoned knight denied it, saying that it was possible. The trainer said seriously. Above all, that dragon is not perfect. Isnt that perfect? Due to the training process. Limiting the dragon''s consciousness. Because of that, I can''t use my original power. Ah I understand what you mean. That dragon has no consciousness. No matter what measures the trainer girl took to manipte it, it became a beast that faithfully followed orders. Does that mean it bes a weakness? If you dont mind, can you tell me what method you used? Slightly curious, Nelvenia asked the secret. Are you breeding a dragon? Isn''t it something that all schrs in the world would be shocked to hear? However, the trainer girl quietly put her index finger to her mouth and said curtly. Trade Secret Yes? I don''t know, but I don''t think I''m going to teach you. Exin again. Because there is no consciousness, the dragon''s actions are greatly restricted. To put it in numerical terms, it can be said that it is only one-fifth of the actual spec. That strength is only one-fifth? Nelvenia couldn''t help but be astonished at that. It was a monster that even the sword master could only cut through a few scales. But to say that it was only one-fifth the strength... So don''t be overconfident. However, the girl warned the trembling Nelvania once more. It cannot be said that there is no way to subdue the dragon. So be careful. You can be the one who loses with pride. okay. I will be grateful for advice. Nelvenia politely bowed her head in favor. Although she is an unknown girl, she has no intention of listening to the person who gives her advice. I dont intend to be conceited from the beginning. We already know that there is no way out of this war. So don''t be arrogant. ...Then I won''t say more. The trainer lifted his butt off and stood up, as if he really had nothing to say. And I wanted to go out the door, but I headed for the window. Wait a minute there the startled Nelvania tried to stop her, but she had already jumped out the window. Eh?! She looked frantically, but the girl was nowhere to be seen. what are you doing? Instead, voices came from above. ah?????? Nelvenia stared up in awe. Isn''t that trainer girl riding a monster she''s never seen before? A monster with three legs and three heads and a gigantic sizeparable to that of a dragon. The girl nkly stared at Nelvania, who was looking up at her, then nodded, then rode the monster and flew away, disappearing into the sky. What the heck... is her true identity...? muttered nkly. He'' who bestowed his wisdom and current strength, and the girl he sent. And the drag that girl gave me? ? ? ? ? ? ? ....I have always questioned their identities, but now I am more curious about them. What kind of existence do you keep doing things that are out ofmon sense like this? ...No. For now, I have to focus on the war against the Ernesia Kingdom Army.'' Let''s put aside the questions that can''t be answered. In the end, driven as she was, she took that dragon in her hands, even going to extreme options. There was no doubt that the trainer girl''s words were a warning. I can''t go any further than this. This time, I will definitely crush you. Arele Ernesia!'' Nelvenia clenched her fists and made a promise. He has no grudge, but for the sake of the world he wants, he must burn him here. Yes, everything wille to an end sooner orter. Dragon hunting (1) A strategy meeting was held to hunt the dragon in earnest, and tension was high throughout the base of the Ernesia Kingdom army. The strategy meeting continued untilte. First of all, the soldiers and knights were instructed to prepare for battle as usual, but even they could not be at ease. No matter how the meetinges to a conclusion, it has already been decided that tomorrow we will go to subdue the dragon that will settle in Calen Fortress. Who wouldn''t be nervous? Even Arel''s aides were no exception. The rear of the Ernesia Kingdom Army''s camp. In the barracks of Lord Fahilia''s army, aides gathered and exchanged opinions. They couldn''t stay still. While the lord discussed the strategy with other lords, they also gathered and exchanged opinions and strengthened their resolve. ...I never thought I''d be fighting a dragon. Asha muttered quietly as she trimmed the hilt of her spear. Seina gave a subtle smile as if agreeing. Before that, I didn''t know that dragons would emerge in war. Even an old man back home would be surprised to hear. The white dragon they encountered here was also the first dragon they encountered. It''s a wyvern, though I''ve seen it many times. Have you ever seen Dia? This is the first time. It is said that the mage lord met them once while training, but they didn''t even fight. I wonder if we can catch it if we mobilize the magic towers power? When Seina asked such a question purely out of curiosity, Dia thought it over seriously and then shook her head. Impossible. Ahis that so? Chapter 266 Chapter 266. Dragon hunting (2) Dragon is a born wizard. It is said that he has absolute qualities in magic since he was born. Especially to wizards, it would be a fearful and awe-inspiring existence. As much as that, wizards are emphasized by their older sisters or teachers from an early age. Even if you don''t have a chance to encounter a dragon, but if you do encounter an unfortunate encounter, never point your staff at a dragon. No matter what, I will prostrate myself.'' Dia had also heard such warnings from a teacher who was not like her own. I don''t want to agree with his opinion, but Dia also understood that dragon after seeing it from a distance. The scale of the magical power emitted is different. However, Arel-nim said it was possible. Indeed, it is Mr. Arell. Dia closed her eyes and murmured as if paying homage to her master, who was proud of being able to hunt dragons, which even the owner of the Mage Tower would say was impossible. I was surprised by that, too. I agree. After I go back, I think I will have a lot to brag about when I see people from my hometownter. Asha and Seina also agreed, believing that Arell was not simply confident that he could hunt dragons with bluff. He is already ustomed to ideas and remarks outside ofmon sense. I thought it couldn''t be different this time. However, there are things that they are noticing. Arel is paying more attention than usual to this dragon hunt. Normally, I just threw out a n or an idea in moderation and said, You guys do it yourself, I''m self-sufficient.'' He would have beenzy with a confident attitude, but today he is working all day withoutining. That''s why they knew without Arel emphasizing it. That you have to be nervous tomorrow. You never know what will happen tomorrow. Our job is escort rather than war. You have to be careful. The other two nodded as if in agreement. No, you guys have to work a little harder tomorrow too. It was Arel, not anyone else, who entered the barracks while intervening in such an atmosphere. As soon as I entered, the three of them were startled and turned their heads toward me at the same time. ....oh! Arel-nim! When did youe? Sometimes, sometime ago. I strode into the barracks, pretending to loosen my shoulders. It wasn''t until recently that we finished educating each lord on how to deal with dragons. I also taught Pena what to ask for tomorrow. Then, without hesitation, they approached the seats where they were sitting and were released. It''s annoying.... squirm..... squirm.... squirm..... Pleasefort me when I''m having a hard time. It looks like even Arell-nim had a hard time this time. I dont know why everyone is so scared. Pena got used to my method and quickly understood and moved on, but the nobles didn''t. There are still some grunts out there. There was even a guy who screamed that he was dying because his body couldn''t stand it any longer. That''s why this time, I put my heart and soul into training. Anyone can do it. Easy-to-understand dragon subjugation course! I have been giving lectures at a very fast pace from beginner to advanced. As a result, by now the lords are ...can do.'' I can catch it.'' Dragon....'' Itchy...'' Delicious ... ....It''s more like brainwashing than lecture. If I had to make an excuse for now, I definitely didn''t use brainwashing. It taught us how to subdue dragons in a reasonable and systematic way. Long live infusion education. Well, it''s true that it took me a lot longer to convince them than I thought. Thanks to that, my throat tingles for the first time in a while. It''s probably the most talked-about moment of my entire life. What kind of shit is this because of that damn dragon? Go... you are having a hard time, Mr. Arell. ah! What do you mean by what you just said before that! Asha, who had been nodding her head at my hardships, hurriedly surprised and asked. Just now? Oh is that it? Anyway, I think you guys should step up and give it to the operation tomorrow. We need the hands of talented people, but the knights of other lords are not enough. After all, is it like putting them in danger? I''m sorry about this too. ah? Don''t worry though. The operation is perfect. There will never be anything dangerous. No, I''m not worried about that. Thats right. That''s right. Then why are you so surprised? of course. When we all go to the battlefield, who will escort Arel ? For now, leave it to another knight as soon as it is urgent. Dangerous! Of course, I am extremely against it. I know what will happen tomorrow! Hmm... Common sense tells us that their concerns are perfectly reasonable. but. .... Personally, I''lle. There''s no way they''ll know if you say .... It''s a big deal if you know before then. I have no desire to teach you. are you okay. Could it be that I am more dangerous than the soldiers and knights who fight dragons? ???? that is that?????? They didn''t even dare to respond to my objection. is it true Anyway, I will only be in generalmand from the rear. No matter how risky the operation is, in the end, the ce where I am inmand is the safest. Rather than that, it''s more important to increase the probability of subjugating the dragon by putting in a reliable person as much as possible. When I insisted on a very just theory, in the end, they couldn''t refute either. Rather than protecting me in a safe ce, I want you to work hard for the victory of the Ernesia Kingdom army, can''t you? When I asked, scratching their cheeks, they shook their heads and politely lowered their postures. Although it stung me a little, as if I understood my sublime meaning. If you understood something, that''s it. Im sorry that I made you suffer for no reason. no. If that''s Lord Arel''s will, we''ll just follow. But please dont overdo it. Yeah, please dont worry. Tomorrow will always be fine. I looked outward... in the direction of the enemy''s stronghold and said confidently. Yes, tomorrow we will win unconditionally. because that''s what it''s meant to be If I win, I win. and. As a bonus, I also got dragon meat. Come to think of it, this is a nobleman. I''ve never tasted dragon meat in this life since I was born here. It has a very deep vor, so even if you are born again, it is a taste you will never forget. There is a saying that you should eat dragon meat at least once in your life. who did it I did it. I swallowed my saliva and tried to forget the useless thoughts I had just had. Anyway, that''s not the purpose. It''s real. really. When the sun rose the next day, the sound of the trumpet announcing the start of battle rang throughout Ernesia''s army. Go ahead! Attack! As themand of the knightsmanding each corps resounded, 20,000 soldiers began marching toward Fort Callen. All of them were soldiers, knights, and mage corps selected for this dragon subjugation. Something like a dragon! Let''s teach them that they are just lizards in front of Ernesia''s brave army! Shouting lines that seemed to have been told in advance by someone, they advanced with cheers. And the saintess was ring at the scene from the top of the fortress wall as if she was dumbfounded. ...Really intending to fight.... Her pretty face was stained with absurd emotion and anger. Arel Ernesia! Contrary to my expectations, he must have been foolish! No matter how wise a human is, there is no way to subdue a dragon. that would bemon sense However, Arel moved the army as if he had forgotten thatmon sense. And that''s only 20,000. Reckless. Or perhaps you misunderstood that I would be reluctant to kill? If you mumble something like that, the answer won''te back. Nelvenia snorted and raised her hand up. Then, the dragon that was waiting on top of the fortress reacted and flew up. Dragon! Drive out the foolish intruders on our territory! As if he could understand that exnation alone, the dragon flew towards the advancing army with a vicious glint in its eyes. Make sure to engrave the fear of the dragon. Nelvenia grimly dered. * * Wow, they''re reallying! Kania, who was galloping on horseback in the middle of a line of 20,000 soldiers, eximed when she saw a white dragon flying up from the other side of the fortress. He swung his sword as hard as he could thest few days, but it was the existence that gave him humiliation because his sword energy didn''t work at all. Ill cut it for sure this time. Kania put her hand on the sword at her waist andughed fiercely. Subjugating a dragon is such a huge achievement! Of course, he wasn''t the first to support Arel''s subjugation n based on his personal greed. Naturally, she instinctively felt that it should not be left here. And the target to be eliminated is not just the dragon. That woman is dangerous too.'' at that time. The saintess whose eyes met. She must be dealt with on this battlefield. I was so sure. I don''t know why. I just instinctively foresee it. that''s dangerous Cania-sama, dont go too far. Thats right. Shouldn''t you do it ording to the n? Asha and Seina caught up with each other on horseback on either side of her, admonishing the pensive Kania. don''t worry? Because I know. Ahh, everyone is still worried. Cania-samas lieutenant was also worried? In the first ce, the opponent is not an ordinary monster. Carelessness... Its okay. I understand... No, I know it best because I''ve faced it myself. Kania muttered in a slightly calmed voice. So we must subdue that thing here. ....Asha and Seina understood the meaning and remained silent. And dont worry because I desperately memorized what Arel ordered. I remember correctly. Be serious this time. Yes, I am relieved. sure. Arel knows that Kania-nim is serious. But are you really going to be okay? He thought he would put aside himself and even mobilize Arel''s escort. Kania thought that was surprising as well. This is Arell''s order. Isnt there ack of hands in the current situation? The reason Asha and Seina act together with Kania is to add strength to defeat the dragon. The knights of Kania can be said to be excellent, but aside from Kania, her knights are somewhatcking in strength to fight the dragon directly. So Arel directly instructed the two to help Kania. Anyway, when Kania was training swords in the territory, it was two people who sparred the most. Kania''s methods can be tailored to more than her members. It was for that reason. Its not enough, but we will do our best. Yes, I believe. In the midst of such a conversation, the appearance of the dragon was clearly visible at some point. The three of them spoke less. Soon, the dragon subjugation team will do battle with that white dragon. If you''re even a little careless, you''ll be annihted. Engraving that fact deep in their hearts, the girls calmly and hardened their thoughts, recalling the instructions from Arellst night. Chapter 267 Chapter 267. Dragon hunting (3) First of all, I told the lords about this. I''ll exin it to you guys as well, so listen carefully. First of all, the punitive force will be limited to 20,000. As I exined to the nobles beforehand, I began to exin the dragon subjugation operation. I''m sorry for making them suffer for no reason, but since I''m going to take on a bigger role, I need to exin the operation in more detail than others. That''s why I deliberately called them out after the strategy meeting and exined them. 20,000 isnt that a little? Asha carefully questioned. The fact that 20,000 is too small means that it is too small to deal with dragons. Actually, I was originally going to reduce it to about 10,000. Even 20,000 waspromised so that there should be at least this number. If you think in general terms, you might think that you have to mobilize your entire army because you have to deal with a creature as powerful as a dragon, but that''s acent idea. Why? Wouldnt it be better to have more? That''s because the amount I canmand is the limit. It is necessary to conduct delicately and precisely. That''s why it is necessary to divide each unit within 20,000 and move whilemanding in real time. I will lead all of them. That''s why if the number increases beyond this, I''ll be in trouble! Anyway, it''s difficult to inflict a critical hit if the number of regr soldiers increases. Can''t you tell them to pierce the monster that even blocked Kania''s older sister''s sword? The three of them were silent as if in agreement. So the number of soldiers is only needed to confuse the dragon. More than that will only result in unnecessary sacrifices. Instead, the raid will be led by Kania-nuna, all of the 16th Knights, and Asha Seina, you guys will also help. I seeis it because we know about Kania-samas movements? okay. I nodded. I see I definitely understand. Then what is the role of the rest of the soldiers? As I said earlier, it was to draw the dragon''s attention. And I''ll do the hard work to tie you up. I took out the map I had brought on the table in the middle of the barracks. Since he had already exined it once, he had drawn a circle on the in in front of the fortress. this is?????? If my predictions are correct, tomorrow the dragon wille out to this point to repulse our forces. Isn''t it fighting on top of the fort? It was Dia who asked the question. I shook my head at him. If you do, the fortress will be destroyed as well. Will the fortress be safe when it rampages with its huge body and attack power? That''s why Nelvenia is concerned about a full-scale battle and will try to settle outside the fortress if possible. In the meantime, the rest of the army will attack the fortress by surprise. Because we have to hold the feet of the enemy soldiers to keep them from interfering with the punitive force. Thismand was to be entrusted to other lords. It''s a siege. They canmand enough. if not? I''ll throw it under the fort after the battle. Basically, you can think of the dragon subjugation as taking ce on the ins. For that, he calcted that he would move on t ground, and ordered the soldiers to be well armed in advance. The detailed arrangement will be exinedter. Um... then... That... Arell-sama? Dia, who was listening, quietly pointed at her face as if she didn''t understand a thing. Currently, Arel-nim''s instructions do not include my role. Dont get me wrong, I havent forgotten you, Dia. I dont think so. Dia shakes her head in an apologetic manner. I smiled bitterly and exined. In the first ce, I''m going to organize the main axis of the punitive force''s attack with knights who deal with Auras, including Kania noona. Do you know why? yes. Dia answered without hesitation. This is because our magic has a half effect on dragons. That''s right. When a dragon is born, it is no different from a creature that has already reached the pinnacle of magic. Humans spend a long time practicing ascetic practices and umting sses. On the other hand, when dragons were born, they had already reached a realm that humans could not reach. Especially when ites to magic, not only are they simply proficient, but their resistance is also no joke. It should be considered that the attacks of human wizards are ineffective. By calction, for a human mage to win against an ordinary dragon, there must be 150 8th ss mages or 10 9th ss mages. It is amon sense impossible condition. That''s why I don''t intend to use magic for attacks. That''s why I''m going to assign a separate role other than attacking to the wizards in the punitive force... And I''ll give Dia you another important role. I''ll exin thatter. yes. Seeing Dia nod in agreement, I pointed to the map again. First, lets exin theyout. First of all, from here... I exined to them the strategy to subdue the dragon untilte at night. * I exined confidently, but it''s not that I''m not worried. If there is a chance that the saintess will notice my intentions first and act unexpectedly. To be honest, I was thinking of putting the subjugation aside for now if I''m wrong. If you go further than that, you will be harmed on this side. And the dragon tried to deal with it no matter how I tried other means. Fortunately, I didn''t seem to have to go through all that trouble. ...First of all, it worked out as I first thought.'' Upon receiving the report that the dragon was heading straight to the main base of the punitive force, he was relieved at first. As expected, the saintess hadn''t noticed until this point. Then, shall I make up my mind soon? A total of tenmunication spheres are ced in front of me. It is possessed by the knights who were in charge ofmanding each group of the battle punitive force. Each of the aristocrats was looking at it anxiously. ...Is this kind ofmand really possible? There are also those who ask anxiously. I guess so. Now I intend to listen to all the reports from these tenmunication channels at the same time and conduct them. I''ll show you what true multitasking is. Naturally, the lords who heard this method were horrified at first. way that makes no sense. are you okay. If it is me, it is possible. I persuaded him by half-forced, with the eloquence and confidence characteristic of a genius. I can''t help but think it''s impossible. If there are a lot of ordinary people, justmanding three or five units will get you confused, but for me, it''s no problem. Because I have a lot of experience and achievements. Even now, separate voices flow from the tenmunication ports. I hear all of these separately and distinguish them. It is not a grandiose technique such as division of thought. It''s just thinking fast anding to conclusions quickly. A high level of concentration.... A feat that is impossible for someone who is not used to using their brain. Without such extensive experience, it is impossible to make quick judgments. It''s actually hard work. It eats up a lot of mental power. It''s impossible unless you build up a level of discipline that even sariraes out of your body. I am about to do this. The moment I made up my mind, a report came in that the dragon had finally entered the operational start range. good. From now on, do as I instruct you. I licked my lips and winked at the others not to disturb. Everyone watches me, paying attention to even the sound of breathing. Let''s show them what really dirty control is. I will start hunting dragons from now on. The moment has finallye when I will speak the most since I was born in this lifetime. I''ll show you what a man who fights with his mouth really is. All-out assault. At the same time that Arell began tomand the start of the battle, the dragon subjugation team began fighting the white dragon in earnest. Above the head, a pure white dragon ps its wings and charges. It was a subjugation party that they had prepared for once in advance, but once again they witnessed the majesty of the dragon and almost forgot to breathe for a moment. gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrry of breath. A low cry leaked from the dragon''s mouth, and white cold air rose from within. Dont be idly by! We move ording to Arel-sama''smand! Start spread! Each unit follow themand of the unitmander! Shouts of repetition erupted here and there, and the punitive force, divided into ten small units of 2,000 soldiers, began to move as originally nned. Now, Arel was giving instructions to themanders of each small unit. Confuse the dragon as much as possible! First, the cavalry, which is divided into a total of four units, work together to hover around the dragon and attract attention. The dragon just shakes its head as if reflexively reacting to the movement. And as if aiming for the gap, a unit rushed to the rear and approached, thrusting out a spear. Its power is weak and bounced off the scales, but it was enough to touch the dragon''s temper. Troops hurriedly took a detour before hitting the tail. Not one or two, but arge number of troops evaded the dragon''s movement with a narrow gap. This is thanks to the almost predictable instructions. Soldiers here and there say Whew? A faint sigh of relief was heard. The roar of the unitmanders burst out as if whipping them. There is no time to rx! Hurry up! In this way, each unit began to respond to the dragon''s attack by moving freely. To the right at number 3. Aim for the 4th foot, hit and run away. Retreat at full speed number 10! I continued to give orders while touching themunication port one after another. If the dragon attacks head-on, always dodge left and right. busy busy! Really multitasking ten things at once! What kind of idiot would think of such a hard road! I had a reflexive thought, but this must have been something I brought on myself. The nobles watching from the barracks were at a loss for words when they saw me givingmand close to their predictions and seeing the punitive force fighting the dragon skillfully. You must have thought that it was not a humanmand. For now, it''s somehow done getting the dragon''s attention and tying it up.'' Also as expected The dragon handled by the saintess Nelvenia has a somewhat strange habit from that of normal dragons, just as Kania''s older sister had predicted. No, rather than a habit, I''d say it''s an instinct. I''m just reacting to the battle as it is visible and intrusive. As evidence of that, it reacts nervously to every attack that poses no threat, waving its tail or chasing it to trample it. It doesn''t fit the typical dragon fighting style. Originally, dragons would have responded by ignoring humans as a group, piercing spears or shooting longbows. There is no way humans can avoid ants just because ants flock to them, right? But now that dragon is chasing each ant. extremely inefficient It seems that the specs are somehow off there. If it''s an adult dragon, it''s normal for it to be five times stronger than it is now, right? The cause can be roughly guessed. It''s because the dragon''s consciousness itself is being taken away.'' Chapter 268 Chapter 268. Dragon hunting (4) As expected, Nelvania is stealing and manipting the dragon''s consciousness through some means. That''s why the dragon can only fight ording to its instincts, not its own will. It moves only to destroy everything in sight. It''s like a conditioned reflex program. This is one of the reasons why the current movement of the punitive force works. It''s easy to respond when you see a pattern. After all, just dodging well is enough to confuse the dragon. This is exactly the problem I pointed out in the first ce. First of all, the beginning is smooth. While raising the corner of his mouth in satisfaction, the dragon opened its mouth. Breath! Dragon''s 18th specialty. This is a more well-known specialty than magic. To expel the high-density energy within the body. In the case of the white dragon, is it an ice breath that expels arge amount of cold air umted in the body? The n is to wipe out the troops at once with the breath. But, of course, that was to be expected. No. 2 No. 7! Prepare to respond to the magicians breath! As the dragon opens its mouth, a strange cold air surrounds the soldiers. Breath! Each unit, get away from the dragon as much as possible! In order to respond to the breath attack without shivering in the chill, each unit quickly united and evaded to one point. If someone sees it, they mightugh at it. I don''t know if it''s better to spread out and scatter, but I don''t know if I''m going to have a good time with one ce. But it is definitely an act for a reason. This time, unlike the other units, two units that had been rtively distant came out. They are magicians belonging to Pahilia. Prepare for a breath response! Deploy all protection magic! The wizards belonging to one troop developed all the protective magic that could be cast simultaneously. Prepare by casting all avable magic, from simple shields to auxiliary magic that helps you escape from the aftermath of cold or excessive magical power. And another group of wizards started chanting different magic. Reverse wall! deployment! They take a tool, surround it around the center, and work their magic. If the saintess had seen that, she would have widened her eyes in astonishment. A shield of protection used by the Seongguk. He is chanting magic using the modified object. Another barrier was enclosed outside the protective wall. At the same time as the casting ended, the dragon spewed out a pure white breath. A breath with a murderous coldness that could freeze evenva in an instant. It hit the shield. Even the air is frozen by the breath, and the barrier is about to be cut away as it is. Keuuuk! Hold on as much as you can! If you dont have enough magic power, even pull it out from a magic stone and endure it! The wizards gritted their teeth and began to endure. Even if all the avable wizards shared magic at the same time, it was not easy to endure. They seemed to be about to copse at any moment, and they endured by forcibly replenishing their mana in the magic stone. If it is prated now, the troops protected behind it will be annihted. I just need to hold out for one second! Arell shouted from themunication tool worn by themander of the wizard unit. Even if all the wizards do their best to endure, that time is only seconds. But that''s enough. The magic surrounding the protective wall works. It takes effect immediately after decrypting all the breath attributes and mana vectors. The pure white breath bounced back and poured into the white dragon''s face. Aaaaaaaaaaa! A white dragon that instinctively screams and stops its breath. ...I''m really mean. From the other side of themunication port of the unitmanders, Arel made a sound of bewilderment as to whether he was watching the scene. As he said, the breath was reflected back and rained down, but the white dragon would not have suffered much damage. It is not a creature that is weak enough to be damaged if it is covered with its own cold. At least, to the extent that the scales had a bit of pure white frost on them? As evidence of that, the dragon seemed to have calmed down immediately, spreading its wings wide and shaking off the frost on its body. Because of the frost falling from its pure white scales, it boasts a daunting and beautiful figure. For the subjugation party, it was truly an irritating sight. If possible, I would like to see a dragon spurting blood instead of a pure white figure. The dragon let out a low cry, as if it instinctively hated the thoughts of the cunning humans, even if unconsciously. At the same time, the Kan Fortress had to face a separate siege from a detached unit. It''s been a bucket from the start! The saintess clicked her tongue. But it was something I thought was possible. There was no great difficulty in defense because they were instructed to fully prepare for a surprise attack. While instructing the knights of the Holy Kingdom to defend, Nelvenia was watching the dragon''s condition from the top of the fortress. I guess that''s what I''m concerned about. ...No matter how you look at it, that''s it?! It''s our shield! Nelvenia, who witnessed the moment the ice breath was reflected, screamed. Obviously, that effect is the same as that of the new weapon, the shield of protection, developed by the Holy Kingdom. ...Come to think of it, I did see reports that one of the shields was taken away.'' I never expected to use it as a breath defense measure. It seems that it was not simply used as it was, but also improved to spread a more wide-area barrier with the shield as the main axis. If you can use it, does that mean you''re going to use arms from other countries as well? Nelvenia was astonished at that skill. In the world, Arele Ernesia is? Nelvenia bit her lip nervously. Obviously, the fact that her White Dragon is superior to her in the current battle will not change. But why? They just can''t annihte that much army. At that point, Nelvenia was feeling nervous that even she could not understand. No, this side won''t change. Nelvania calmed herself down and looked at the dragon again. The white dragon was barely catching up with the unit''s movement, which seemed to still cause confusion. ...It seems that you can''t catch that army with the current movement. Is it impossible to respond quickly by relying on instinct? Reluctantly, Nelvenia took out the artifact she had received from the trainer girl. Then I myself... It was the moment Nelvania was about to activate it. I heard the breathing of the allies in amazement. ...can''t we just let you intervene? At the same time, several fireballs rained down from the sky. Nelvenia reflexively noticed it and swung her arm. Then the flying fireball bounced back. The source of the artifact that bounces off anything. Of course, there is no way that she herself has not mastered the basic skills. At the same time as the bounce, Nelvenia looked up in a puzzled way. Magic? A moment of puzzlement. This time, a strong gust of wind blew around the wall she had climbed. A gust of wind whirled like a wall, isting her. Since it wasn''t a direct targeting and casting magic, I couldn''t do anything about it. ....this is? Nelvenia tilted her head and red at the direction the fireball first flew. At the same time, dozens of weakening spells entangled her this time. It seems to vary. Nelvenia took a clear liquid from her bosom and sprayed it over her head. holy water The effect is to nullify all magic and curses. Is there still more to test? Nelvenia asked while staring up. At the end of her line of sight, a sorceress she had never seen before was floating in the air and looking down at her. ...It was an attack that would have killed an ordinary human on the spot. After all, she is the woman who made that holy water. A sorceress who slowly recited as if analyzing the phenomenon of Nelvania''s magic erasure. you are? Diareki. A magician affiliated with Pahilia. I am under the direct control of Arell Ernesia-sama. Landed two]. Nelvenia kept her mouth shut and showed her wariness towards the wizard who named Diareki. ....okay. Were you going to dispose of me by pretending to target a dragon? Assassination? Arell Ernesia also thought of a very nasty method. Did you think that defeating me would break the dragon''s control? This time, Dia kept her mouth shut and swung her staff as if in lieu of an answer. A piece of ice spear flew andnded right in front of Nelvenia''s feet. It''s not an attack, it''s a clear threat. First, let me correct that shameless misunderstanding. Regardless of your presence, the Ernesia Kingdom army can defeat the dragon. He exins with an expressionless expression that he will correct the misunderstanding, but there is a strange displeasure mixed in Dia''s voice. The attack on you was just a strategy to prevent you from directly controlling the dragon. And one more to vent my personal anger. personal anger? Nelvenia frowned. ....personal? do you know me? I don''t know you personally. You probably don''t even know me. We are first-timers. So what do you mean by personal anger? I don''t understand. When Nelvania asked, looking as if she was dumbfounded, Dia quietly came down to the wall. Outside, the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom, who noticed the change, tried to enter, but were prevented from interfering by a gust of wind and a longbow fired by Ernesia''s army from under the castle wall. Enough magic could destroy it, but Nelvenia couldn''t do that. Dia with a quiet gaze. And it''s because he''s aiming his cane at it, revealing his tant intent to kill. If you show an opening to destroy the contained magic, you will definitely be shot with magic. First, let me ask you a question. No answer. Although the intonation is quiet. What Dia was expressing was unmistakably anger. Were you the saint who spread the gue in the vige where I lived 10 years ago? For the first time, Diarekhi spoke to others with open feelings, forgetting respect. If there was anyone here who knew her usual behavior, she would have been quite surprised. I will ask again. Was it you, Nelvenia? I dont know. Ten years ago, a small vige on the southwestern border of Ernesia. Because of the sudden outbreak of an epidemic in the vige, the vigers had to die without even a cure. Nelvenia shut her mouth. Eyes faintly tremble. Seeing that, Dia squeezed her staff. The vige is burning. Less than ten people, including me, survived. We wouldn''t have been able to live if it hadn''t been picked up by a passing mage belonging to the Mage Tower. okay. I thought there would be no survivors. After all, I should have experimented with more certainty. Nelvania gave a creepy answer as if she finally admitted it. Her face is clearly smiling, but there is a cold madness in her voice. Experiment? Yeah, it was just practice. Even if it is the same disease, the course of onset is different depending on race or ethnicity. I needed a sample to make it more clear. But this time too... I can''t use this method at all. It is too uncertain. After Nelvania said that, she looked at Dia. ... even if I say that, you won''t understand. But that''s true. I''m sorry for your misfortune, but I have no grudge against you personally or the vigers. It was just an exercise to remove the g of Ernesia Kingdom. As soon as those words, which sounded likeints, were over, Dia fired a fireball without a word. Chapter 269 Chapter 269. Dragon hunting (5) The fireball bounced off before it even reached Nelvania. However, upon returning, it was dispelled and disappeared. There is no meaning to the current attack. It was a simple resentment. It''s like an expression of intention to clearly teach you what to do from now on. It is a kind of deration of war. Experiment? Was that the only purpose? of course. Dont you think these words wille out of the mouth of a person who bears the name of a saint? Because I am a saint, I had no choice but to do it all the more. Nelvenia said without changing herplexion. I can do anything for the holy nation and for those who believe in the name of God. yes. Even if it betrays duty. The words were imbued with the most heartfelt madness. ....okay. I don''t think we need to say any more. Dia closed her eyes, took a long breath in, then exhaled again. What is needed now is a calm judgment, not boiling anger. These conversations are over. Do what you have to do. Is it revenge? Nelvenia thought the reason Dia came to see her was revenge. Even if I said that, I could at least think that it was natural. However, Dia shook her head. Im denying that I think I want to. After all, I am the prince of Ernesia Kingdom and the exclusive magician of Lord Pahilia. So just do what it says. No I will. Hmm? I''m not sure, but is that a live foil? It doesn''t look like you''re simply trying to sabotage me. Dia deployed all her mana and cast a number of spells. Arel-nim said this. Dia calmly dered while deploying offensive magic that was too powerful to be used on an individual. It doesn''t matter if I die. No, rather, if possible, he told me to stop breathing right here. So I won''t watch it. Casting all the magic she had chanted in advance, Dia calmly dered. There is a possibility that I will identally get angry and kill you, so please forgive me, saintess. And the area where they were standing was swept away by Dia''s magic. * * * It is reported that Diarekhi reached Can Fort as scheduled. They say they started fighting the saintess. okay. To the report brought by the messenger, he only nodded and replied that he understood. I''m too busy right now to say anything else. Even now, the troops are busy responding to the dragon''s movements. I need to give propermand at the time. ...What a saint, Dia will take care of it on her own.'' I didn''t even bother to capture him alive. He said he didn''t care if I killed him when the opportunity arose. No, rather, I think it might be better to cut off the breath. It''s because you don''t know what else you''ll do after the dragon. Each saintess has the ability to be called the magician''s natural enemy, but Dia would have no problem. I thought there would be a chance of winning with Dia''s ability, but the reason I sent her was also because of the request I had told you before. As promised, he gave me a chance to talk one-on-one. Since the saintess suffered from evil deeds, she has the right to dispose of the saintess. There is a little bit of that care. Even without a word, it was clear that Dia was still pissed off after thest epidemic. So I can''t help but give it a chance. It wouldn''t be a big problem if Dia continued to fight the saintess and prevented the dragon from giving additional orders. By the time they reach a decision, the dragon will be put in order. Now then, lets start applying the dragon in earnest. I ordered the punitive force to switch to an offensive in earnest. The attack starts now. One thing like this is only going to get attention. A nobleman who was watching mymand pointed out. I know. That''s why we need her power. Are you ready for Pena? I know. Don''t worry, I''m already ready. Pena, who had been sitting near me and watching themand so far so as not to get in the way, got up and pretended to cast a spell. okay! Needing the power of Her Highness, the Princess of the Empire! The aristocrat who raised the question eximed excitedly to himself. Everyone knew what Pena was summoning because they had already heard rumors. Yeah, she''s not exactly what this ce needs. exactly. Pleasee out. You are the fire spirit king. Pena''s artifact reacts and summons arge amount of mana and mes, raging inside the barracks. Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!? And let it be full of screams. Boo fire! Aaaaaaaaaaa!! Call the rice soldiers! It has be a melting pot of chaos. ....Ah, did you think I should have called this outside? I and Pena, who knew it wasn''t a hot fire anyway, were fine, but the nobles, who didn''t know the nature of the spirit''s fire, were in a frenzy. Hey... I''ll have to consider Pena''s ce. sorry. I forgot to sing it with the feeling of a celebration call. Pena averted his gaze as if he was embarrassed. no what I forgot too. It was because he knew very well that the fire of the spirits could not burn even a piece of paper if there was no specific intention to burn them. But you don''t know that, and you''re in a hurry. Those idiots... Haa... I can''t stand it. ...Pena, send that nuisance king''s son quickly. Before they all pass out. huh. Pena also pointed out with her hand without saying anything. You don''t have tomunicatemands in thenguage anyway. If you be the spirit king, you can read Pena''s deep consciousness and read her intentions immediately after being summoned. Then please. [...I''llply with your request.] A low voice echoed heavily, and the mes that filled themand room escaped. Then please, Spirit King. I murmured as I felt the fire spirit king''s mana heading toward the dragon. It is an eye for an eye. Monsters are monsters. this is a tradition Therefore, if the other side brings out the dragon, this side can send out the spirit king. Garat Spirit King! decided on you! Please bring justice to the evil dragon. By the way, Arell? What can I do now? Calling the fire spirit king, Pena, now free, asks with anticipation. I told her coolly. I have nothing to do. So just sit there in moderation. huh? there! Anyone can bring Pena something cool. After receiving a cold drink from the soldier, Pena muttered incredulously. But arent wars really this tense? Dont get me wrong, its only here. I warned her in advance, as a false perception of the war was likely to settle in her. After receiving the Ice Breath, the subjugation party spread the distance as scheduled. By now, the time hase for it to arrive ording to the n. e! I''m here! One of the knights pointed to the sky and shouted. Where he pointed, a huge amount of fire was flying toward the dragon. And the mes soon multiplied and gradually increased, bing the shape of a huge giant. As if to fight the dragon on an equal footing, it grew to the same size as the dragon. Ohhh! Is that the fire spirit king! The soldiers cheered. Until now, he had been intimidated by the majesty of the dragon, but an existenceparable to him suddenly appeared as an ally on this side. Of course, fraud is bound to rise. [...J The Fire Spirit King seemed to have noticed the soldiers cheering as if they were displeased. It seems that people''s support is not wee. Before long, the Spirit King''s eyes turned to the rampaging white dragon. [I don''t know why dragons get involved in human conflict. This side has no choice but to stop you based on the pact. So understand!] solemn cry. At the deration of the fire spirit king, the white dragon rushed at it with a roar that seemed insignificant of intelligence. The dragon, which was rushing at it with the momentum to bite it at any moment, was hit head-on by the fire giant. The fire spirit king seemed to be pushed back a little, but soon the spirit king struck the dragon''s face with his fist. Ohhh! Those who watched cheered. Then, it spewed fierce mes from its entire body and swallowed the white dragon intact. An ordinary creature would have enough firepower, but the dragon jumped out casually and crashed into the spirit king. The soldiers watched in awe in a fight that they would only see once in their lives. The knights were also at a loss for words. Some were cheering. okay! Well done! I''m punching you there! Grab it and throw it away! And Kania, too, let go of reason for a moment and was shouting. Why did he turn to support even this princess? Well, there is something boiling about the sight of a fire giant and a dragon fighting. ...No, isn''t this the time to be like this? A surreal sight unfolded in front of her eyes, but Asha quietly pointed out without being swept away by the excitement of the other knights. We must move ording to Arell-nim''s instructions. What are you all doing? Only then did the knightse to their senses and lead the soldiers to prepare for the next operational action. Asha recalled that Arel had warned her in the first ce. ording to Arel-samas words, the Spirit King alone will not be enough! As she said, little by little, it started to look like the spirit king was being pushed back. No, it was actually pushed. All the Spirit King did was to prevent the dragon from rampaging. So now is the chance for the spirit king to suppress the dragon even a little bit. The soldiers moved quickly and prepared for the next operation. What they brought was a huge, long chain. A titanium chain originally intended for work use. Soldiers carried it, and wizards lifted it up with magic and flew it towards the dragon. Titanium chains are wrapped around the arm, waist, neck and wings, and the dragon struggles to escape as the soldiers pull on it. Such a dragon is also suppressed by the fire spirit king. Temporarily, but sessfully restrained. I have to find the Yeokrin! Asha ordered the next action, shouting to find the dragon''s weakness that Arel had told her to find. Immediately, all the knights who could write an aura rushed towards the restrained dragon. * Normal weapons do not work on dragon scales. Although it is a creature with high body durability, this is because dragons instinctively apply various protections to their bodies. That''s why it''s almost impossible to pierce these scales. Haaaaa!! Even if the knight Kania, who had reached the level of an Aura Master, swung the sword with all his might, it was only enough to scratch the scales. While the other troops drew the dragon''s attention and somehow managed to confuse it, the knights who had reached the level of proficiency in handling Auras, including Cania, attacked the dragon''s body without mercy. Asha continued to fire consecutive attacks with her spear, and Seina also boldly climbed onto the dragon''s body and tried to stab it with her sword. But still, no one''s attack was at best peeling off a few scales. In the meantime, the dragon defended, probably nervous because his whole body was scratched by swords and spears. The raiding parties quickly withdrew and opened up the distance. The chain was tightened tightly and the spirit king was also suppressed more vigorously. Still, it was difficult topletely block the movement, but when the dragon somehow moved its head and fired a breath, the wizards who moved as predicted defended it and bounced it in the wrong direction. Chapter 270 Chapter 270. Dragon hunting (6) Kaniained while taking a breath while watching the bouncing breath. Aaaaaaa! You''re so tough! A feeling that does not cut even if it is cut. For her, it could be said that it was a rare experience for the first time in her life. It was natural to be annoyed. ...Certainly, two windows have already been broken. It is the same with my sword. Asha and Seina alsoined as if they understood Kania''sint this time, exchanging broken weapons. They still don''t have the stamina to grumble at, so the other knights are sparing even words. First of all, the wizards are enduring by casting recovery magic and taking elixirs to recover their physical strength, but there will be no end like this. No, they will burn out first. The chain will break sooner orter, and the spirit king will use up all his mana to do his best. I have been searching all over the body as ordered by Arell-sama, but has anyone found one yet? None. Everyone shakes their heads. So thats it? Reverse or something. yes. When Kania asked, Asha nodded. If we destroy the evil somewhere in the dragon''s body, our attack will work. Because Arel-nim said so. It''s not that theyunched an attack without any countermeasures. It just attacks the whole body of the dragon and searches for it. It''s called the dragon''s weak point. Any dragon has inverted scales somewhere on its body there is such a thing as an evil. When exining the operation, Arell said this. It is said to be a reverse, but it is not a vital point to say that if you stab it, you are already dead. You could say it''s kind of bloody, but... Oh, I don''t know how to put it this way. Just think of it as a vital point where mana flow is concentrated. If you touch it, it''s temporary, but the dragon feels a sudden pain and can''t even control its body properly. If you destroy it, the flow of mana will be temporarily disturbed, and you will not be able to demonstrate the transcendental defense like now. To attack the dragon, start with the reverse! As long as Arel confidently said, the girls just believe his words and put in their best effort to find the evil. Is that a sword that cannot be distinguished with the naked eye? You said it was an upside-down scale, but honestly, I cant even see it with my own eyes! Not only on the ground, but also in the sky, scouts riding biggers were observing the dragon overhead, but they could not find anything strange. Even if it''s just a piece of inverted scale, it can''t be easy to find it with your eyes. If you touch something, it will be painful to understand, so it must be something you haven''t been able to find since there''s no signal so far. It''s enough to attack until you find it. Traditionally, one of the virtues of a knight is patience. And another thing to do with the body. If you can''t see it, just poke the whole body. Everyone agreed to Kania''s argument and started searching for the reverse again. And the knights belonging to the raid, led by Cania, jumped toward the dragon again. They never doubt that dragons have the weakness Arel spoke of. Have you ever been wrong by doing what he said? So believe and follow. This time, lets focus on attacking the wings including the back! Instead of answering Asha''s suggestion, everyone immediately jumped up andunched all the attacks they could. Can-can-can-can! All kinds of aura-infused weapons collided with the scales, bursting with blue light, and the sound of metal bouncing continuously resonated. Everyone was desperately trying to find a weakness. Where the hell Asha stabbed the spear, trying to find with her eyes if there was any sign somewhere. And behind the dragon''s back. The moment her spear stabs the inside of her back hidden by her wings. sting. uh? Something felt strange. Until now, it felt like hitting a hard rock, all of which bounced off, but now the taste is unique. My fingertips were tingling because of the mana that was more than the aura he emitted. no way?!'' Even before Asha opened her eyes wide at the sense of incongruity and shouted something. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Suddenly the dragon roared. Until now, the dragon, which had been bothered by anyone who was beating it or casting magic on it and not moving, shuddered and screamed. That doesn''t mean this ce is disgusting!'' I finally found it. Asha was delighted with it and took a second nce at it - it was tied up properly, so she was unguarded. At the sudden twist of the dragon''s action, the spirit king copsed as if his strength was exhausted. [This is the limit.] It disappeared as if it had run out of mana. At the same time, as the titanium chain broke, the disy that struggled to be restrained also copsed. The moment the dragon twisted its body, Asha, who was too slow to respond, couldn''t stand it and was thrown back. Ah?... Thinking she made a mistake, Asha prepared to be thrown to the ground. However, instead of falling, Kania jumped in and snatched Asha instead. It was dangerous. Thank you, Miss Kania. ah! than that! It''s reverse! Reverse! I found it! As expected, its as Arel said. The dragon continued to groan as if it had forgotten that humans were surrounding it. As you can see, he is struggling with pain that makes it difficult to stay sane. Well, at the point of being manipted, he must have already been insane. Then destroy it! Kania straightened her sword and jumped as it was. Kania-sama, dont be dangerous! are you okay! An unrestrained dragon is dangerous even to dare approach. Even so, Kania boldly jumped in with a bold smile. The dragon''s tail attacked violently, but after avoiding it and leaping backwards, Kania stabbed the sword loaded with aura as hard as she could in the same location as the ce where Asha had stabbed the evil. Fu-wook! Indeed, the sword prated rtively easilypared to other parts. Even so, it was still hard enough that the tip of the sword wouldn''t go in unless Kania put all her strength into it. However, it was clearly different from other parts. The dragon''s scream grew louder. I''m in real pain this time. Everyone cheered that there was a reaction after seeing it. Ugh! However, Kania wasn''t happy all the time. For some reason, she continues to cling to the rampaging dragon''s back. Miss Kania! Come on! Anything more than that is dangerous! Eventually, Asha and everyone urged her, so Kania jumped off her back and returned to where everyone was. Didnt you destroy Yeokrin? ...That''s why the sword is stuck, so I can''t go any further! After hearing it, there really is no sword in Kania''s hand. Instead, the sword is now embedded in the location of the Dragon''s Wrath. How can you not hit me? I keep trying Kania clicked her tongue. It seems that it is difficult even with her superpower. The muscles inside the scales are tougher and harder than expected. I was embarrassed. There was no time to show off his power properly because he was constantly running rampant there. Hmm? I wish I had something to hit hard. Can I borrow my hammer? A knight holds out his favorite blunt weapon. Are you saying that you can''t use the sword and hammer it? However, the face of the proposer was infinitely serious. Umm, what should I do? Kania was worried while looking at the hammer. As he said, he needs a shock to hammer. But that alone isn''t enough. A more powerful shock is needed. What is it? Kania was troubled. Then all of a sudden Oh, and then I saw that! Kania muttered as she turned to the base where the allies'' headquarters were located. Then he approached the knight wearing the gear and held out his hand. thatmunication port. It means to borrow. Give me. Reports were received in real time and the situation was grasped. More than that, the spirit king can''t use his strength surprisingly! Are these muscles made of real fire? Its like King Joru. I''m sorry... I''m sorry the Spirit King is weak. Pena, who had summoned the Spirit King, was a bit demoralized. No... it''s not Penna''s fault. Originally, I was expecting the duration to be weak. In addition, it was not a formal summon, but an artifact, so the mana required for maintenance was insufficient. There are always downsides to tricks. As expected, fire.... doesn''t have much of a synergistic effect on dragons. Well, I didn''t think that the Spirit King wouldst long, so it didn''t matter. Fortunately, in the meantime, I found the yeokrin. But another problem arose. I found the wrath, but the outer shell was unexpectedly hard, so it seemed difficult to break it with the power of the knights. Naturally, as soon as I figured out that fact, I was looking for a way to solve the problem. Arel! Arel! Are you listening? sister? But suddenly, Kania borrowed one of the knights''munication tools and suggested something to me? My sister came up with a trick? ....sister? Are you serious? What my sister suggested to me was a way to deliver a proper blow to that rebellion. Although I was almost thrilled that my sister hade up with a n with her brain. Wait? Are you really going to do it that way? When I heard that idea, I was dumbfounded. I was a fool for being moved Yes, my sister was my sister. It was the way I naturally thought that that personality would not change over the years. Think again. no. This is for the best. Well, looking at any human in the world, the only one who can give that simple, ignorant, muscle-style answer is Kania noona. On the one hand, I seriously examined the odds. ....There''s really nothing to say that it''s possible. Actually, it''s not difficult toe up with a better method... Umm..... Arell? Kania noona asks again as if waiting for my decision. I answered with a light sigh. It''s actually a secret, but it almost got better with augh. You thought that far yourself, right? all right. Let''s try what my sister thought. However, since it is sloppy as it is, I will think about the timing and designate it again. I decided to respect the way Kania noona thought. This is my basic activity belief. Except for making mefortable or ying, if a person here presents any idea, I will respect it as much as possible. Instead of relying too much on me, I encourage them to think for themselves ande up with a n. That''s how it makes the people here grow up. Isn''t that the true attitude of a former pro? It''s a way to get out of the way that relies a little on strength, but there''s nothing you can''t do. Then you should properly support it. Right away, I gave instructions to the others to carry out the strategy suggested by my sister. The remaining soldiers, prepare immediately! Go with the strategy suggested by your sister! And someone bring me some paper and a pen! Do some ballistic calctions! * * * Kania''s proposal was indeed epted. Everyone who was listening was dumbfounded on the spot. Instead, only Kania gave lively orders to see if he was happy that his idea had passed. ruler! did you hear Because Arel said it was okay. Are you doing everything the way I thought? ...I really thought you would allow it. I expected something. Arent the two of you simr? The knights, who had already heard what the strategy was,ughed bitterly and prepared to attack the dragon once more ording to Cania''s instructions. The operation is extremely simple. Once again, he draws the dragon''s attention and seizes the opportunity to deliver a blow that pierces the wrath with Kania''s sword. The problem is how to deliver the blow that will pass. Kania just said that recklessly. Isnt it simple? Kania pulled out the sword she had kept in reserve and spoke lightly. Is it really that simple? The knights tilted their heads at the same time. Still, as if he admits that there is no other way, he follows Kania''s instructions and moves. Chapter 271 Chapter 271. Dragon hunting (7) + Saint''s end (1) Once again, the subjugation team started attacking the dragon. The dragon, who had been insane from the beginning, was attacked to the point of rebellion, so now he just goes on a rampage to destroy whatever he sees. I moved busily to avoid the attack, but as expected from umted fatigue, the damage from the dragon began to appear little by little. There were few injuries or deaths. Everyone was not agitated because it was something they were determined to do, but it was clear that it was the limit now. If you fail this time, there is no more chance. Kania jumped into the air with the help of other knights. It is impossible for a human to reach the top of a dragon''s head by leaping alone, but she has a knack for it. This is possible because Kania is the only one that can change direction even in the air. After deploying the Auror tform on her feet, she jumped up again in the air. Krrrrrrrrr! The dragon was instinctively wary of Kania, probably because he was the one who had hurt himself. Does the dragon''s head move as if chasing Kania? I guess that''s not possible! Where is the sword looking! Asha and Seina jumped up at the same time andnded a blow with all their might under the dragon''s chin. Even though it couldn''t prate the scales, the dragon instinctively looked down as if it was stinging. Ha! Taking advantage of that opportunity, Kania jumped up on her head and struck down with her sword with all her might. A strong sword strikes the dragon''s crown. At the same time, the sword broke, but it was not ineffective. The dragon''s head drooped down for a moment. ....a little bit. While attacking the dragon from the side a little more, drawing attention, Kania muttered reflexively. The aim is to see which direction the dragon is looking. It is to turn your back to where you need to be. And finally, after all sorts of induction, I reached that position. good! Now! Kania shouted at themunication port. What you asked for will already be ready. Believing, she signaled. Then, at the base of the Ernesia Kingdom, something like a gray dot was seen. And that dot soon grows and flies at a high speed. A special siege weapon for the Pahilia Army. steel pirs. That was the way Kania suggested from the beginning. With moderate shock, the sword could not be pierced by the reverse. If that''s the case, can you give me enough shock? But it''s really hard to hammer. alsocking in power. There, she suggested shooting a pir of steel and fitting it straight into the reverse. Of course that''s not easy. Calctions for sniping from a distance. Above all, all variables such as the dragon''s movement must be taken into ount. However, Kania put all those things away and suggested it, believing that it would be possible instinctively. If not, can''t we do it? I thought so and pushed on. Aiming for the timing, a steel pir flies to the point Arel calcted. Don''t let the dragon move! The knights tried to temporarily fix the dragon''s body with chains. Stop moving even for a moment. However, did the white dragon know that the arrows flying towards it were dangerous even in the absence of reason? It ps its wings loudly and flies away from the knights'' obstacles with all its might. For a moment, I had the illusion that the dragon was smirking. Do you think you can hit it with just such a crude number? seemed to say I can guess. Kania muttered without embarrassment. I expected it to move from the start. If it were Arel, he would have calcted that, but he didn''t have that kind of head. If so, there is one way. You just have to hit it somehow! One of the knight''s virtues! Just hit it with your body! Kania deliberately ran through the air in the direction the arrow was flying. He kicked the arrow as it was. Great overhead kick. Due to Kania''s blow, the arrow changed its trajectory and directly hit the dragon. A sense that is not calcted and cold, but based on instinct close to that of a beast. The tip of the extrarge arrow hit the sword on top of the Dragon''s Wrath. The weight and speed went rampant, and the impact of the hit prated the sword as it was and prated the dragon''s wrath-Kwoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The dragon roared with saliva dripping from its mouth. It was not a menacing roar until now, but a howl from the pain that pierced the wrath. where! The knight who was waiting with a bow put an aura on his arrow as a test and fired it. The flying arrows lightly scraped off the dragon''s scales. The attack works! All-arms attack! The knights did not miss the opportunity and attacked with all their might. The scales are sheared off and the muscles are cut. The arrow gets stuck and the dragon spurts blood. This is your chance to kill. However, a decent blow is still not enough to be a decisive blow. As soon as shended, Kania held out her hand and shouted. Give me the sword! Someone understood the order, picked up the thrown sword, and squeezed out all remaining auras. The vivid blue light stretched out thicker and longer than the steel pirs, forming a giant sword of aura. A huge sword made entirely of Auras. Kania jumped towards the dragon''s torso. Fuck away! I stabbed the sword straight through. The sword of aura, extended at full power, pierces the dragon''s body and pierces its heart, the dragon heart. The taste of stabbing and piercing something was faintly conveyed. Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa There was a final scream and a terrifying roar. The dragon struggled and pped its wings, pushing back Kania and the subjugation party with wind pressure. In order not to be pushed away, Kania gritted her teeth and endured. However, as if that was thest desperate struggle, the dragon stumbled and fell to the ground. Are you dead? Has it hurt you? Kania muttered as she fell back to the floor but was exhausted and couldn''t get up properly. The dragon''s huge body fell to the ground. There was a roar that shook the ground and dust rose. ?... What is it? Everyone, including Kania, muttered devastatedly. One of the subjugation party, who had been rigid for a while watching the drooping dragon, muttered helplessly. ...I guess it''s true that he knocked it down... isn''t it? I waited with vignce just in case, but I didn''t feel any sign of the dragon rising. Killed. subdued the dragon The soldiers shouted and cheered. I defeated the dragon. Long live the Ernesia Kingdom Army! Eventually, their shouts were clearly heard on both sides of the fortress of Kaylon and the base of the Ernesia Kingdom army. Long live Ernesia! Long live Kania Ernesia! The end of the saintess (1) Shortly before the dragon copsed. Above the walls of Fort Cairn. The soldiers of the Holy Kingdom struggled to break through the wall of storms that raged over the castle walls. Even the magicians tried to dispel it, but it was not easy to even squeeze out the strength they had been suckling. This is not an ordinary barrier! It is a barrier that uses aplicated form for the purpose of imprisoning it from the beginning. I don''t want to hear that answer! Isn''t there a saintess in there! Release it quickly! Ill try, but Just do it quickly! The wizards of the Holy Kingdom worked hard to break the barrier somehow. And finally, the magic was dispelled. We can finally go in to rescue the saintess. Although they were fully prepared soldiers, they stared nkly at the isted area. lightning strikes mes soar Huge ice is formed and soon shatters, scattering sharp fragments everywhere. A variety of magic unfolds and sweeps the area. The problem is that the power of the magic and the scope are all unusual, so I don''t dare to approach them. What the hell is going on... is this the power of a single wizard? The fortressmander was stunned and looked at the fighting saint and the sorceress attacking her. Various attack magic such as fire, lightning and ice unfolded at the same time. Magic rushes towards Nelvania from all sides. Kuk! Nelvania deflected all the magic that attacked her with one gesture. Not to mention magic, any attack can''t work on her. However, Nelvenia''s expression showed noposure. He was fed up with Dia''s tant murderous intent. The opponent is trying to kill him with all his might, but his personality is not so bold that he can afford it psychologically. Looks like you use the same power as that shield artifact. How annoying. So, how many types of magic do you really use? Aren''t you hiding another wizard nearby''? Opponent is only one mage. However, as if dealing with a toon of wizards, he was distracted. If you stop even a little bit, the instation type magic will also be activated. Dia''s magic unfolds in various ways and in all directions. It''s true that it doesn''t matter even if you die. Nelvenia clicked her tongue inwardly when she realized Dia''s sincere skills and intentions. However, Dia was not very rxed. In fact, they were just pouring attacks and not gaining the upper hand at all. No matter what you throw at it, it should be eaten. Actually, it was pretty embarrassing. I can hardly prate the gap.'' Even if I tried to attack the saintess with magic by aiming for her gaps, all of them would bounce back, so what should I do? Of course, the opponent is a human, so you have to deal with it moderately and somehow induce gaps. However, it is difficult to choose that method. Therein lies the most important problem. ...My magical power is just barely there.'' In addition to the magical power required to cast the barrier that isted them, Dia is consuming mana violently as she continues to cast offensive magic. Pretending to be okay, but first of all, it''s a bluff. It is the result of a natural expression. First of all, he brought high-density magic stones and used them, but he wouldn''t be able to handle them like this. While they were fighting, additional soldiers and knights from Ernesia''s army woulde up to the castle to take advantage of the chaos, but even so, they didn''t think they would be able to handle that saintess. The saintess was also not losing herposure the whole time, as if she was anticipating that in her heart. If thats the case just dragging the time as intended Dia was determined to take the time and tried to fly. It takes time. Could it be that I am toocent? Ms. Wizard? The saintess grinned. Then, for the first time, he takes a posture as if he is about to act. That one?'' Dia was puzzled. The posture she took is the first one I''ve ever seen. It was different from what the knights used. That moment. Dia suddenly threw herself to the side, wanting to be sorry. I wondered if the saintess had disappeared from sight at some point, but she fell from above to catch Dia. What kind of movement!?'' In the blink of an eye, her hand passes by. When I touched that finger, the hem of the robe was partially torn as if it had been grazed by a sword. The deflected finger stuck straight into the brick floor, and the saintess grabbed the brick as if tearing it apart and tore it off. Dia was surprised to see the hard stone being torn away from the saintess'' grip like soft mud, and she broke out in a cold sweat. Martial arts? You really thought I couldnt do anything but defense? The saintess wiped her hands and said in aughable tone. If Arel had seen the saintess'' current appearance, she might have smiled incredulously. What she used was an inexhaustible martial herbivore. Is it a fighting technique that is used inbination with an aura that greatly strengthens the body?'' However, Dia, who did not know the identity, simply judged that he was using a unique fighting technique. Chapter 272 Chapter 272. The end of the saintess (1) While correcting her perception of the saintess, a stone flew into Dia''s field of vision. When the saintess kicked, the bricks were torn apart in the same way, andrge boulders flew. Even if it is a simple stone, if it hits the head, it will seriously hurt. Catapult is also a great weapon. Dia intentionally deflected it with the barrier and bounced it off at an angle. Unsurprisingly, the flying stones were embedded in the stone wall. It is like a lump of iron. Dia quickly figured out why. Injecting an aura into a stone? I didn''t know that you had the skills for this kind of martial arts. oh? For that kind of thing, I deal with it calmly. Like I knew it woulde out like this. Didn''t you actually know? I was just considering that there was a possibility. Dia quietly muttered and chanted the next spell. It''s as expected by Arell.'' When Dia set out to directly interfere with the saintess, Arell gave her some advice to prepare for battle. one of them is right. The saintess said to be careful as there is a possibility of using an unusual martial art.'' Sure enough, Arel''s prediction came true. Suck! Nelvenia took a short breath and threw herself forward, as if she had no intention of hiding any more than she had once revealed a piece of her skill. Nelvania, who distanced herself at once, stretched out her fist towards Dia. For Dia, deploying defensive magic is faster than a person can blink. you wouldn''t know that While deploying defensive magic, she jumped to the side with all her might just in case. This is because there is a gap in moving with magic. Compared to the knights, it''s clumsy movements, but it could be said that it''s fast for a wizard. Even if it looks like this, I usually secretly practice moving my body. Dia''s side was narrowly impacted and torn. And the impact that spread out destroyed part of the wall behind her. Did you break through the defense? For the first time, he seemed surprised. The human''s bare fist pierced the magician''s solid mana barrier. I don''t think it''s just a fist with an aura? Otherwise, there is no trace of breaking the defense magic. It was just that the energy flowing from the saintess''s fist extended sharply and pierced through the defense. It simply means that the power of the fist broke through her defenses. Sensing an unusual premonition, Dia hurriedly threw herself backwards with flight magic. The sharp thing released from the fists that were continuously punched pursued Dia. The flying fist was like a spear, and when he swung his leg, a part of the castle wall was cut off like a sword. That movement... It''s not even a pdin''s. Where are you? Yes. Well, I''m not sure, but what kind of oriental martial arts is this? it must have been something As I practiced it, my body became healthy and strong. It''s kind of suspicious to say something, but right now, Dia has no time to dwell on such trivial things. I really struggled to learn. If I hadn''t mastered this, I couldn''t have established the theory to make that shield. It''s useful to learn, though. Thanks to that, I didn''t have to worry about having to tremble at an assassination! Ha ha! The saintess pursues Dia with a spirited spirit. The offensive was reversed at once. The figure of the saintess, who persistently clings to Dia and uses unknown fighting techniques, resembles that of a beast. Everywhere is ripped out as you scratch, and your punches pierce everything. Hmm? I''m surprised. A normal mage would have been at a loss for a response like this. Fortunately, there were manypetent knights at the ce where he worked, so there was no reason to say that he was familiar with most attacks thanks to their movements. Dia barely evades the saintess''s pursuit while remaining silent, following her attack with her eyes. After getting used to it, Dia avoided it and aimed for a counterattack. First of all, I shot a light electric shock. Mancheon station happy hour. However, as the saintess smiled and beckoned, the offensive magic bounced back. Then it is. Is it possible to activate it even during vigorous movement? Dia had deployed her defense magic in advance, so even if she bounced back, she was not harmed. Your mana will gradually run out. On the other hand, I don''t use much. It is only natural that I would gain an advantage even if I just dragged out my time like this. Then I will make a decision now. Dia cast a new magic. Once again, the multi-attack magic was fully deployed and sent out. Then something useless. The saintessughed at the idea that it was outrageous and threw away all her magic. Neither lightning nor ice nor fire could affect her. nothing can hurt you The moment you feel so confident. Suddenly, his vision turned red. Something cold and sticky clung to his face. Ahhhh?! What?! What is it!! The surprised saintess hastily wiped her face with the hem of her dress. also got into the eyes. I quickly washed it off with holy water and saw that it was like bright red dye. This?????? It is colored ink. It is currently the gship product of Arnil Company. Calmly introducing the product, Dia unfolded her magic. Pretending to cast magic, he sprayed the contents of a vial of ink. This is also the method I thought of after discussing with Arel. If everything really bounces off, what about the saintess'' clothes? where is she standing? It would be impossible to even live a daily life because it bounces off even minor shocks. So, there will be conditions for activation. The answer is here. Arel said it was the presence or absence of aggression. Something harmless... Something without aggression, such as simple water or wind, would be tuned not to be repelled. that''s what i guessed As expected, they don''t seem to consider just sshing ink as an attack. It is non-toxic, so there is no harm even if it touches the skin or enters the mouth, so you can rest assured. Saidia, to which the saintess was taken aback,pleted the spell. Gravity Field. A gravitational field was deployed at the feet of the saintess, who noticed it btedly, and used the spell faster than she could run to manipte the gravity within the range as much as possible. ...So you must have said that offensive magic is useless? Foolish. Nelveniaughed at Dia. Blindfolding is fine, but what? What I cast now also belongs to offensive magic. If her skill is effective, it is possible to deflect the gravitational field in reverse. Its stuck. Dia, however, just red at the saintess expressionlessly. In those eyes, on the contrary, I felt the feeling of being pitiful for her. What the hell ugh?! The saintess screamed and fell down. My body felt heavy, and an unusual pressure felt all over my body. also! It had the same weakness as the shield. Dia muttered coldly. Weakness... that''s the way knights use... isn''t it? Magic is no different. The gravitational field basically flows in the direction of the force from top to bottom. Unlike other magic, it is easy to know the direction of the applied force. So if you apply the same method, you can break it. It''s just that it was hard to catch you because you were so fast. At first, the gravity magic with a weak output was purposely deployed, and the moment the saintess reflected it, the greatest gravity magic was cast in the same direction. Double cast of Gravity Field. In principle, it is the same technique as when knights break the shield of protection. However, it was a skill that was so difficult that most wizards could not even imitate it. There are many conditions that depend on the direction of the gravitational field, required mana, and chanting speed. Moving one''s own body is only possible through extreme training. Dia seemed to have made it possible with her own magic. Kuh No matter what power you have, it is impossible to escape it now and now it is over. yes? Dia''s meaning. The saintess barely turned her head to look outside the castle wall. A white dragon was pierced by a huge blue aura sword and was falling. Tonight''s dinner is dragon meat, Arel-nim said this. The saintess murmured devastatedly as she heard the words, whether they were joking, serious, or perhaps a code. It can''t be... a dragon... that''s ridiculous... That''s the reality. Nonsense... Nelvania struggles to get herself up again and again. I crawl on the floor ugly and try to get up. However, once activated, the effect of the magic cannot be escaped. The fact that the dragon fell there also affected the morale of the Holy Kingdom. While the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom were devastated, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Ernesia climbed up the wall and began to subdue them. Fort Can is also falling. Dia looked down at her for a moment, then finally shook her head. It is easy to end the breath of a woman who struggles ugly. You can crush it as it is and throw it away. Arel told me in advance that it would be okay. But Dia didn''t. This is the end of my role. Dia looked down at the stunned saintess. It doesn''t matter if you kill it. Allel said the same. But Dia was determined to subdue her. That woman has a more fitting final ce. You must be properly judged. We will put you on trial in public. Arel promised to make the saintess pay for her sins. Dia believes that he will properly dispose of the saintess as promised, so she decides to leave the disposition to him. Of course, Dia will be watching properly. Not only her, but also those who lost the vige that day will be summoned and watched. Please pay the price for this war. Your time as a saint is over. This war and the saintess'' longing will end. Dia quietly dered. Even if you dont know what youre trying to do, give up. Dont be funny aaaaaaaaaaaaa!! The saintess went mad. In the end, even the dragon copsed, losing itsposure and howling madly. What for me! Do you know if I am here!! those days! I barely got a chance to make that wishe true! I''ve been waiting for decades! How dare you hee hee hee! He struggles until his arm breaks. Even Dia was fed up with her obsession. I don''t know what you mean. Have you gone mad after all? Dia just concluded that she was crazy. no more sympathy Is that a saint who worries about her country''s future? She is just a witch who copsed after being narcissistic about her position. I don''t even want to hear any more. Noisy. Dia decided to use at least some sleep magic to put her to sleep. Mental magic wouldn''t work if it was the girl who fought victoriously earlier, but the girl in front of her waspletely disorganized, so she was defenseless. It''s time to chant magic to neutralize the saintess while maintaining the current gravitational field. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Nelvenia wakes up with the sound of bones twisting all over her body. Dia was taken aback by his monstrous strength, which didn''t even care if his body was destroyed. Ernesiaaaaaaaaaa! The saintess, half-mad, reaches out to Dia. ...He is a person who does not know reflection until the end. Dia just muttered quietly. Even human sympathy disappears. I think it would be better topletely subdue them in this ce. Thinking so, I tried to cast magic. Any magic that has no effect on her reflexes can be cast now. It was then. The saintess suddenly mmed the floor with her raised fist. What the hell ah Dia, who noticed his intentions, murmured devastatedly. The unidentified aura that radiated from the saintess''s fist shook the walls of Kan Fortress. Chapter 273 Chapter 273. The end of the saintess (2) Kuuuung! There was a sound of something rumbling from the floor. No way Dia hastily cast flight magic. At the same time, the ce where they stood began to copse. You are doing something useless. Are you going to destroy the fort and escape? Dia prepared a magic to arrest the saintess. However, soldiers were swept away by the rubble of the copsing wall and fell. They are soldiers of the Holy Land, not allies. It looks like he couldn''t avoid it. If things go that way, the soldiers caught up will fall to their deaths. Dia pointed her staff at them and changed the spell cast. There was no hesitation in that action. The wind entangled the fallen soldiers, slowed down, and safely reached the ground. After saving them, when Dia blinked, the saintess was nowhere to be seen. I tried detecting magic, but it had no effect. sorry. I missed the saintess. Dia grumbled and apologized. are you okay. You did a good job. Through themunication port she was wearing, Arell spoke to Dia in a kinder tone than usual, as ifforting her. Arel. You did really well. So never mind. The rest... I''ll do anything. That voice may sound irresponsible, but somehow I felt a sense of relief. Why do I feel like what''s really going to happen? ? u huh ?????? her ?????? shit?????? It''s like damn things. Nelvenia was wandering through the woods, spitting out swear words that she wouldn''t normally say. This is a forest located near Can Fort. It is a ce where soldiers are reluctant to enter because the mountains are usually rough and wild animals and monsterse out from time to time. To break down the wall and escape from the sorceress Dia Reki, Nelvenia chose this ce as her escape route. If it were here, the Ernesia Kingdom army would not be able to pursue it easily. Instead, if you stay too long, you will be at risk. A terrible pain invades her consciousness, as if her body had been destroyed by the recoil of her forced movement. First of all, measures were taken as soon as possible, but it is doubtful how long it willst. She forcibly led her battered body through the woods. First of all, the saints.... I have to go back to the saints and find another way. How will you stand up to an army that has even defeated a dragon? In addition, even with the strength of the individual saintess, none of Arel''s aides could defeat her. Even the infectious disease, which is his specialty, is not able to exert his power. It was miserably crowded. Even so, Nelvenia couldn''t admit it. Because she was born again for this, she gritted her teeth and burst into anger. Nelvenia Weinstel. She was only seven years old when she was chosen as a saint of the Holy Land. A girl who revealed all kinds of talents and qualities at such a young age was called a saint in the church, and was praised. And Nelvenia, too, has been working hard for her people in order to show a proper appearance as a saint. By suppressing the high-ranking priests who look down on him. The politics of the Holy Land.... I tried to return the warmth of the religious order only to the people of the Holy Land. Nelvenia, who showed such an appearance even at a young age, was praised by many people in the castle. The priests were also thrilled and shed tears. However, Nelvenia worked only for the sake of the Holy Kingdom in silence, no matter what they praised. It was natural for Nelvenia. Because that was her wish. Howe even with the power he gave me, this result... She gnashed her teeth and recalled distant memories. There is one secret in the Zelnian Castle Kingdom. To be precise, it was the secret of those revered as saints. The moment they pray for the first time after being chosen as saints, they hear someone''s voice. That voice calls itself the one who watches over the Holy Land'' and gives various teachings to the saints. Sometimes it''s knowledge. Sometimes it''s an ability. Sometimes it is also different. And to the chosen saints, they taught their role and the true meaning of being a saint. Those who practice His teachings. Upon learning of this fact, the saints'' reactions were varied. Some saints were thrilled that it was a revtion from God. Some saints feared it because it was the devil''s whisper. and which year A newly chosen girl as a saint of this generation. As soon as Rami Perelia entered the prayer room to pray for the first time, she learned a secret passed down from generation to generation in the Holy Land. These were the first words that came out of her lips when she heard that voice. ...Then why are the people of the castle suffering? Rami was born in a poor vige on the outskirts of the Holy Land. He had bigger questions than anyone else because he grew up watching many people suffer from hunger. Why are the people of the castle poor? Why do the people of the Holy City suffer from hunger while clinging only to their faith? And after ten days of being chosen as a saint and staying in the city, she realized the reason. There are too many greedy people in the Holy Land. The high-ranking priests used faith as bait to extort believers and fulfill their desires. Seonghwang is also oblivious to the reality, clinging only to his fanatical faith. That a person''s stomach cannot be sated by prayer alone. Did you say teaching? But why is the Holy Kingdom the way it is? He gave her the answers to her questions. He only teaches knowledge. It just teaches you how to build strength. I won''t interfere with how you practice it. And the saints of sessive generations said that they used it only for the church. Just making expensive holy water and giving grace to the high priests. Rami asked. If so, should you lead a life no different from those saints''? Should I just devote my learned grace to the ugly? He said no. To that fact, she answered without hesitation. Then, I will use that knowledge as I wish. ording to his teachings, Rami, who awakened his abilities and umted strength and knowledge, carried out extensive reforms in the Holy Kingdom. He took back the property he had umted unjustly and returned it to the people of the castle without exception. At that time, Seonghwang only believed in the words of the high-ranking priests and stood up against himself, but she suppressed it with just force. So many people were saved under the name of the saint. But she couldn''t get out of one agony. This alone is not enough. Even if the lives of the citizens of the province have improved, it is temporary. This alone does not solve the fundamental problem. Rami opened the map. Charity alone cannot save man. Even at this moment, other countries continue to wage war to kill each other. Refugees continue to flow into the Holy Land, fleeing the war. Why are we fighting such a miserable war? The reason is simple. It''s just for the sake of prosperity, but what about the Holy Kingdom? Even though they are suffering from different races, they are starving to death with only useless kindness. finally decided to give up self-love. The only thing he can save is to limit himself to this fence called the holy kingdom. In this way, he clearly drew a line between his limitations and reality. After that, Rami started trading with other countries on arge scale. Outwardly, they pretended to sell holy water and sell medicine, and made other countries to make deals in favor of the holy country. And any country that could be a hindrance to the Holy Kingdom was condemned as a heresy, and a holy war was dered and trampled on. It was around that time that the technology for using contagious diseases was established. Originally, she wanted the power she should be afraid of, saying it was the work of the devil, and was taught by herself. But what wascking was time. As the years passed and his body and mind grew old, he was no longer able to make the same determination as before. The high priests, too, became greedy again when her watch was neglected. Even if she tried to raise a sessor, no one agreed with her ideas. To make matters worse, the crusade with Ernesia Kingdom also failed. I was devastated by that fact. Human life is short and time is running out to change the world. At least, if I had a little more time in my life, then I would be able to build a strong kingdom that no other country can surpass. at that time. He heard his voice, which had not been heard for decades. [Do you want a chance...? That''s good. Until now, the saints have only listened to what I have been told. You are the first to actively want it. That''s interesting enough.] I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about, but if you''re interested in this side, there''s nothing to wish for right now. Rami sincerely relied on that voice. I eagerly shouted that I would do anything. So, once again the opportunity was seized by Him. It was a truly mystical experience. That''s how Rami ended many firsts in life, seizing on that new opportunity. After experiencing death, her consciousness wandered in the darkness where nothing could be seen. is this death? I didn''t even think about it. How long have you been floating like that? I feel a new light. When I opened my eyes, it was a strange feeling to see an unfamiliar ceiling. It is truly an experience that you will not know unless you are the person involved. Surprisingly, she was born again. He was reborn with all his memories and consciousness intact! I don''t know the principle. He just taught me that it was a secret technique to lead a new life. It was called a past life. He clearly said so. Reborn in her home vige on the outskirts of the Holy Land, she was given the name Nelvenia in this lifetime. As she grew up, she realized how great it was to be reborn with the experience and knowledge of her previous life intact. At the age of only seven, as she was revered as a new saint by the adults around her, Nelvenia was called to the saints earlier than nned. Upon returning, she returned to the prayer room first. [He''s back.] The voice he heard didn''t change either. Yes, I am back. Nelvenia, who was inaugurated as a saint again, first reformed like in her previous life. Unfortunately, the saintess chosen after her previous life was an ipetent bitch. In the meantime, the Seongguk was open again. First of all, Nelvenia removed the castle. It was simple to decorate it as a soldier. For her, who had studied countless diseases in her past life, it was too simple to quietly take her life without any sign. After that, the inauguration of a new emperor was blocked, citing the reason that he had not received a revtion from God. more active than before. Developing new artifacts. The Holy Knights were reorganized and prepared for the war. Some of the dirty alien races were also driven out, and the territory of the Holy Kingdom was also expanded. Haven''t you already done it once? Second, I was confident that I could do better. However, an unexpected problem arose. It is the existence of Ernesia Kingdom. The economy of the kingdom began to grow rapidly. I had been thinking about other countries, including the three major powers, from before. However, after the establishment of the Ernesia Kingdom, the Merman Empire was an empire, and its status fell. Even right after Nelvania received her second life, her condition got even worse. So do other countries. There was no noticeable progress. However, Ernesia Kingdom was a problem. All of a sudden, new products and species were brought in, and they began to umte enormous wealth. 10 years? Five years? It was growth to the point where even if it was just tomorrow, the difference would widen. Nelvenia was genuinely appalled by that and tried to find the cause. Chapter 274 Chapter 274. Thest (3) cause of the saintess is the third prince of Ernesia Kingdom. It is said that it was caused by the boy. He was attracting attention by developing various items and saving even useless territory. A young gray sage. That''s not even funny. Nelvenia thought the boy truly troublesome. It gets in the way. After making it into chocte, I met him in person and was convinced. Ernesia Kingdom needs to be crushed now. Intervention in the Merman Empire and the Kingdom of Ernesia was not originally a top priority. At least the foundation wasid, handed over to the next generation, and the intention was to intervene over time. However, if the kingdom of Ernesia stands tall on top of it, that will be impossible. From that point on, Nelvenia had ns to invade Ernesia Kingdom. She will use all of her know-how to attack, taking advantage of her previous failures. And with my own hands, I will achieve the prosperity of the kingdom that I so longed for. I was so confident. I believed it was simple. however. Now this is the reality. ...Where did it go wrong? Nelvenia staggered andmented. The war has alreadye to an end. The dragon fell and she herself fled the fortress. Where the hell is it Where is it? from the beginning. Someone answered her self-talk. Nelvenia slowly raised her head and looked back in the direction the voice hade from. Arel Ernesia? Because I havent seen you for a while, Ive be very ugly. Saint Nelvenia. For some reason, Arel is here. But Nelvenia wasn''t surprised by that. is that you too? Instead of UW , Arell came up with a different answer. It was wrong from the start. A human being called a saint only cares about her own fence and thinks that everything else is fine, so she has no choice but to perish. At that point, Nelvenia frowned as if she didn''t want to admit it. Wouldnt it be different for you? Would you have done it only for yourself and for the people around you? I wont deny that. Allel quietly admitted. However, the feeling of hatred for her did not disappear from his eyes. But at least I never said anything nonsense about being okay with other humans, at least for the sake of an uncertain future well, at least for now. He said that andughed at her. It is amon misunderstanding. Did you know what would be different if you lived a new life twice? Are you making yourself special? Did you ever think you could do anything? He sincerely despises Nelvania. you''re wee! No one has the right to do that. ...Did you know? I know at a nce. What you''re doing must be so tant. It felt like I was peeping at the diary I wrote when I was young. He let out an iprehensible feeling and shrugged his shoulders. Is that why you came tough at me? Ha ha ha ha ha. .... I''d love to, but that''s not the whole point. I have something I want to ask you. Nelvenia. Who gave you a second chance? The magic of your previous life is different from ours. It''s just an imitation that reproduces the phenomenon. Who is the person who transferred the technology of the other world, including Manchuria? Dont you think that the source of that power is me? Arell shook his head. You didnt even know that it was martial arts in another world, did you? When I saw the writing style, everything showed signs of it. Your life has not surpassed the world. So, since I''ve never seen it myself, of course what I''ve learned is an iplete fake. I have a rough idea of who is behind you. Blow who he is. What if you cant talk? Ill force you out. Arel approached with a blue light in his hand. Seeing him, the saintess turned white. Where is that soft genius? Stop thinking about running away. Even if you run away across the continent, I can catch you. Revealing his true nature, he reveals a sense of intimidation that even Nelvania would not dare to fight. To be honest, even if my body was normal, I had no chance of winning. My heart was already half broken. Resigned, she opened her mouth to say something. ...in the Holy Kingdom. At that moment, Nelvenia lost consciousness as she felt the world turn white. He didn''t even properly recognize his own end. As soon as I heard from Dia that the saintess had run away, I immediately set out to pursue her. If you miss it now, there is a possibility that it will be a headache to catch it again. Even if it was cumbersome, I needed to step out myself. And I found her running away in a state of disrepair. It''s ugly that she didn''t give up. I''m not in the mood to reprimand you for being pathetic anymore. I took a rough picture while chatting lightly, but it seems that someone else was really behind her. Apparently, it was someone''s intention to give her the second life she spoke of. what kind of child are you? fellow trader? Or some disgusting gods? I don''t know who the hell did this, but I had to find out. I''m not interested in whether or not there are other reincarnated people, but it''s true that he dipped his toe into my rice bowl. Then shouldn''t we find it and give it back? Nelvania seemed willing to tell her whether she had resigned herself or whether she had other ulterior motives. Even if you don''t reveal anything, you can bring out as many memories as you like, so it''s easier for me to surrender. however. ...in the Holy Kingdom. That''s all I''ve heard. At that moment, a sudden rise in mana was felt in the sky. It''s a positive density that can''t even bepared to dragons. It''s literally enough power tobine two or three spirit kings. Its power is poured here. I reflexively deployed all the barriers and ran back. Then, white lightning rained down on the saintess''s head. It was easy to see through the identity of the magic. It''s just a simple magic that drops lightning. However, the amount of magical energy emitted by the caster is unusual. Originally, magic that only drops a few bolts of lightning emits destructive power that is no different from the light of extinction. That destructive light radiates its power not only to the target, but also to where I am. act! I put Auror armor all over my body and cast dozens of defensive spells over it. It is impossible to pierce my defenses with magic like that. That''s not the real problem. That it wasn''t aimed at me. Nelvenia disappeared in the white lightning. It evaporated without leaving a single hair. It is a very futile end for the end of the year when he was injected with unworthy power and acted arbitrarily. Isn''t now the time to have such feelings? It''s a silence!'' tant intent. I immediately looked up. Because the one who cast the magic right now is up there. A girl in her early teens riding on a three-legged, three-headed bird. She was a girl with brown skin and a detached impression that was oddly inappropriate for her age. Judging from the girl''s atmosphere and the previous magic attack, there was nothing to specte about. In the first ce, there was no way that an ordinary human could be capable of such an attack. If you just look at it, the angle wille out. You are also partners. Are you a reincarnated person? I turn my head pretending not to hear. cover up the ears There''s nothing different about affirming that. Is that guy a jerk? Is Nelvania being dealt with to silence you? ???? wrong answer. The girl, pretending to listen to my question, waved her finger from side to side, as if she had given up on pretending. I just didnt like it. what? I made you lose the dragon you gave me as a gift. She is the shame of a reincarnated person. the weakest. So punish. Are you kidding me right now? Do you call that an answer? I sighed. Well, I can''t deny that Nelvenia is the weakest of my partners, but I feel shame kicking it. I don''t understand the girl''s behavior now. Are you really stupid? it''s okay. The death of that bitch is considered cause and effect... I had no intention of leaving her alive either. I scratched the back of my head and grumbled. but. Simte finger snapping and secretly activate the teleport magic without chanting. Why is it triggered like this? Because that''s cool! Anyway, this isnt it. I moved over the foreign girl''s head at once and grabbed her by the back of the head. Steel is against morality. In particr, business partners should keep morals even more...? Isnt that right!! With all the energy in the fist on the other side that I wasn''t holding on to, I threw it out as it was. The dark blue energy swirled and stretched out towards the girl. Chit , but I clenched my fist and clicked my tongue. The moment I stretched out my fist, the girl exerted tremendous strength and shed my hand away and escaped. The fist only tore the rotten beast to shreds. Ah my dog. Perhaps because she killed her pet, the girl suddenly looks resentful and sad. Seeing that, what do you say? Before that, why did you name the bird Dangdang? Are you going to rush in earnest? I got ready and waited. Magic? fence? or a fight? Or a battle using witchcraft and curses? Either way it was assumed. However, as if he had no intention of fighting me, he made a swift escape. That girl chose to run away. How dare you put everything on the line and run away? you mean let''s do it? I chased after the girl who was falling from a high altitude while holding my hand, which was slightly tingling from being hit when I threw it away. Anything else, I was pretty sure it was now. Don''t miss out. No matter how much I''m a business partner, it''s possible topete with me for a moment..... It''s been a while since I''ve been in the middle of a long time. A smilees to my mind without even realizing it. oh no way Now is not the time to y around. It''s time to get a little serious. You cant run away. Where do you dare to jump? In preparation for the use of teleport, first set a wide-area dispel and quickly chased after it. As expected, the girl who was casting magic, who tried to teleport, kicked her tongue when it failed. Did you tell me? I can''t run away! He ran ahead, stretched out his leg, aimed at the girl''s head, and mmed it down with all his might. Perhaps thinking it was wrong to avoid it, the girl crossed her arms and blocked my legs. Even with the impact of the collision, the topography of the forest area resonates deep into the ground and sinks as it is. Looks like you don''t have much fighting experience! I know it would be great if I just blocked that! I pretended to retract my leg and hit it with the other leg. My legs were beaten like a club by the defenseless side, and the little body was mercilessly blown away. The girl was pinned to the ground as she ripped through the ground and tore down dozens of trees that were thickly covered with trees. I don''t have any sympathy or sympathy for the process. I silently touched my waist. I feel a little bit of pain. Did you even fight back while you were beaten? That''s a little bit of damage to me, but enough to do damage. Even more, I couldn''t just let it go. Are you blowing it properly? I''m sorry, but if you think you care about other people''s eyes, you''re wrong. Already, when intervening to capture Nelvania, some battles were assumed and the area was separated separately. It consumed some mana, but it was better than being noticed. ....Thanks to that, I have no choice but to fight like this now. Exercise the right to remain silent? Then we exercise the right to violence. There is no need to be fooled by appearances. As long as they are business partners anyway, the other side must have seen all the bitterness and sweetness of life. Unintelligible. Those were the first words the girl said. Chapter 275 Chapter 275. The end of the saintess (4) What? The woman''s problems are within our jurisdiction. There''s no reason for them to get involved. I see no reason to fight. Is there? Because she''s been giving shit to my territory. For a moment, the girl, at a loss for words, shut her mouth. Still, I kept denying that I would catch on to the end. That''s what she did. Even so, there''s no way the guys involved behind the scenes weren''t at fault. He shut his mouth to admit it. Looks like you were involved, but not the main culprit. Who else is behind you? Instead of answering, the girl snapped her finger. Then the feet rose up, and a giant worm-like monster emerged from the ground and tried to swallow me. Earthworms are earthworms, which are several kilometers in size and ugly, and have countless saw-like teeth in their huge mouths. And it definitely smells like shit. What is this smelly thing? Before that, what was so big?! The Great Deathworm. Wasn''t that a monster that went extinct 300 years ago? I''ve heard that it''s a monster that lives in the desert and swallows most low-level dragons in one bite. It seems that this is the girl''s area of expertise, like the rogue bird and the dragon mentioned earlier. Is this her pet? Pet hobbies are nasty. At least you should have taught me not to bite people! Okay. My kid is nice, so normal people dont ask. I speak well. As it was, the Death Worm swallowed the entire surrounding area, including me. You eat in a hurry. Inside the Death Worm''s body, I frowned. smell. It smells like all the filth in the world has been gathered into one ce. I think I''m going to vomit It is even suspected that this death worm kills its prey by suffocating it with its stench. It is not the stench of this world. Thats the charm. It sucks. I immediately cast magic and burned the entire area around. In addition, it caused arge-scale explosion and escaped while tearing the Death Worm to shreds. If you knew that I hate dirty things, I would like to give you a spanking as a real prize . In the moment of being swallowed, the girlpletely escaped. It seems that he tore off the barrier by force and escaped. All that remains of the girl is a hole she dug and escaped. Are you a mole? shit. Chasing... is it difficult? Seeing as he doesn''t want to fight head-on, he seems clumsy when ites to using force directly for a partner, but other than that, his abilities aren''t trivial. It would be difficult to catch such a talented person if he made up his mind and ran away. It''s impossible for me to pursue there now. I muttered looking at my hands. I''m at my limit too. To be honest, the mana I have now is the limit. Should I step back for now... I was sure there were people involved behind Nelvania anyway. It''s not that there''s no sess at all. I sighed and dispelled the magic. And my figure disappeared in thepletely ruined forest area. Tak-tak-tak..... I knocked on the table and thought silently. Seeing that, the other nobles looked at me and said nothing. . Arell? Pena spoke cautiously. hmm? what''s the matter? No, because I was suddenly nk. I was wondering if something was wrong. Apparently, the other nobles are also watching me. Apparently, because of the atmosphere, Pena stepped in and called me instead. look worried about something I''m tired? No, its nothing. I was thinking about something else for a while. Everyone, don''t worry about it. When I said it sternly, the nobles noticed, but if possible, they didn''t talk. Pena also withdrew without asking further. that would be of concern After suddenly receiving the victory report, I was a bit dazed, focusing on something else without saying anything. That''s because I was actually minding something else. I can''t do this twice. You''re terribly tired.'' I don''t feel very good because I feel a little tired. When I heard the news that Nelvania had fled, I felt the need to go on my own, as I had the opportunity. However, this ce is in the middle of the battlefield. It was also in the middle ofmanding with the attention of other nobles. No matter how much it is, I can''t suddenly leave the seat blindly. Even if you don''t suspect it, there will be amotion. So I deliberately sent me'' in a different way. I sent my consciousness directly to a figure that looked exactly like me that I secretly created by dividing some of my inner energy. yes that''s it A type of sorcery. An alter ego with mass! Where are you looking? This is my alter ego! I write when I want to show off that feeling. Well, it''s a superficial spell that''s nothing special anyway. It is weaker than the main body as much as it shares internal energy, so there are not many ces to use it. I thought it would be no problem to deal with it even if I sent an alter ego, since it was at least one saintess anyway. Even if it was clearly an alter ego, I poured 30% of my mana. Even if he brought one more dragon with him, he would be able to subdue them without any problems. But, no way, my partner... I would have thought that a guy who was presumed to have had multiple reincarnations woulde out. Her face was a cute girl, but her actions weren''t cute at all. What are those stinky worms! Although it is an alter ego, its consciousness is connected to the main body in order to handle it easily. It hurts when you get hit, and it''s unpleasant when you touch something wrong. I still feel a tingling in my nose. It was a surprisingly strong enemy.'' I thought I would be able to ovee it if I fought well, but I made a mistake. In the first ce, most of the mana sent to the clone was consumed just by isting the space. I was only marginally superior in martial arts, but it was difficult to subdue it purely by force. In fact, in order to subdue her, I think it''s enough that I have to go and fight myself, not an alter ego. ....But if that''s the case, the surrounding area won''t be leftpletely, so I''ll have to seriously consider it. The ce wasn''t good, so I gave up chasing it. If a battle breaks out in earnest for no reason, not one or two people get caught up in it. I don''t know if only the enemy is involved, but there are many allies here. You have to consider the possibility of a trap there. Anyway, the purpose this time was to expel only the saints... Let''s not be greedy.'' The purpose has already been achieved. It is said that the g of surrender has just been hoisted on Fort Can. It seems that there were quite a few soldiers who saw the saintess run away, so they didn''t even have the will to fight anymore. Because the dragon, the trump card, was also defeated. It must be considered reckless to fight. It is natural to surrender. There is no reason for the Seongguk to fight anymore. Because the saintess is no longer in this world. ...to be precise, she was abandoned by the human who gave her strength. silly. yes? Are you Arel? What did you say? The nobles who heard what I muttered were puzzled. No, its just that I have a bad feeling about it. Anything else from Kan Fortress before that? It seems so. Then treat those who surrender respectfully as prisoners. Dont start a fire by doing something stupid. After paying close attention, I wanted to ask about the situation of other units. It''s the dragon subjugation team. It was noisy because they were shouting victory in the middle of the day, so they turned off allmunication ports. It seems that the cheers have died down, so I guess I can contact you again soon. Now, have you fully enjoyed the joy of victory? ...Hey... Arell? huh? Is it because of my mood that Kania''s sister''s voice, which I thought would be in full swing, sounded trembling? Why is that, Kania-nee? You''re quieter than expected. I thought by now you would have just climbed on top of the dragon and eagerly took amemorative photo with the record ball''? u. Now, until I did something like that too Um I was going to do it. You meant to? How can you not deviate an inch from my expectations? I admire that unchanging mindset. I have no idea what to say. On the contrary, I would like to rmend it because it is evidence of defeat. If possible, I wonder if I should go and shoot with them. I don''t care what you do as long as you properly transport the dragon and bring it to me. Don''t worry, dragon meat has a long shelf life. It doesnt hurt. ...No... Arell... that''s it. At this point, I had a hunch that something else had happened. It is felt. This is the spirit of thought. Something? Summarize briefly. What ident did you have? The dragon is gone. My sister said cautiously, as if she had no face. There''s a report of your dragon missing. ....Depending on today, why do I miss so many things? The partner escaped, the saintess was killed, and the dragon was also lost. Is today the day when the probability of sess increases if you try to escape? Is there a god of escape and is it the day he blesses you? Is it the day when the sess rate goes up if you run away? It was absurd. * * * I will only tell you what happened as it happened. The dragon suddenly disappeared! Upon returning, Sister Kania exined the circumstances surrounding the loss of the dragon. I thought the dragon was dead, but suddenly came back to life and disappeared! It seemed that he was really embarrassed to be flustered and restless. The joy of defeating the dragon oveps with the regret of missing out, so it''s hard to calm down the excitement. Calm down for now. It must have been a teleport. yes yes. I guess so. The dragon I thought was dead suddenly opened its eyes! Oh, how amazing. First of all, I listened to the situation step by step while setting the rhythm. The circumstances are said to be as follows. After defeating the dragon, the subjugation party was so excited that they shouted praises for Sister Kania and me. That''s why no one noticed. I didn''t even know because I was busy trying to catch a prominent saint. It was the time when my sister was about to climb up and taste the feeling of conquering the dragon. It is said that the dragon suddenly opened its eyes. At that moment, most of the soldiers just sat down and some even excused themselves. The moment when everyone, one step toote, was ready to raise their weapons again. The dragon is said to have disappeared. oh! It is said that they disappeared without even having time to shout. ording to the wizards, teleportation was obvious. But I don''t know the coordinates. It seemed that it was probably randomly designated and ran away. In addition, it is said that the magic form was soplicated that they couldn''t even calcte it backwards. It is said that only the sword that was stuck in the dragon''s wrath was lying in front of the sister who stared nkly at her. Isnt the sword broken? huh. That''s good. Ah... it''s a waste... it''s really a waste. Yeah, its too bad. The ending was awkward. My brother and sister grieved at the same time and licked their lips. ...Dragon meat. ...Dragon yer. Delicious meat and honor. We mumbled our regrets to each other and expressed our sincere regret. Dragon meat... I was really looking forward to cooking it for the first time in a while. It seems that my sister was also sincerely looking forward to the opportunity to gain the honor of defeating a dragon as a knight. After all, the title of defeating a dragon is one of the greatest honors as a knight. Just catch it and you''ll be a legend. However, since they ran away, the dragon yer crossed the water. At best, she would only be called the princess who stunned the dragon. But isn''t that great too? Ugh next time we meet, I will definitely pierce your heart. It was the older sister who gnashed her teeth while saying something eerie. It seems that there is a strong resentment over this incident. Chapter 276 Chapter 276. The end of the saintess (5) + The war is over... (1) ...If I were in Dragon''s position, I don''t think I''d ever appear in front of my sister again...? I still care, so I''ll order an investigation. When Asha and Seina heard us having this conversation, theyughed bitterly as if they couldn''t stop it. Ahahahaha... For us, just surviving is pretty cool. I agree with Asha. Both of you think on a different scale than we do. They had ordinary sensibilities, and they didn''t want to meet the dragon again. Is once in a lifetime enough? In the meantime, I wondered if I could feel the presence of a teleport outside, and then Dia returned. great job. ....sorry. Apologize as soon as you see it. Probably because I missed the saintess. I said it was okay toe back right away, but Diajam said he would search a little more and went out quite far. I was wondering what to do if I noticed the ce where I and that girl fought, but it seems that I didn''t notice because the space istion magic was still in effect. She was still far away. Dia, who didn''t know what I was thinking, just lowered her head as if she had no face. We have not been able to find the whereabouts of the saintess. are you okay. After all, at the point of escaping from there, the saintess ends there. No matter where you fled, you will never be able to exert your influence within the Holy Kingdom again. In fact, since he died there, there is no further back-and-forth. Even more troubling things have been confirmed, but that''s none of her business. Everybody did a good job. Thanks to you, the battle ended safely. When I praised them like this, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Arel? I am? I am? Like Pena approached, she waited for me to say something, as if demanding apliment. ???? Dia. yes. Uponmand, Dia approached Pena holding a new magic crystal for recharging magic power. huh? Arel? sleep! Her words did not follow through. Dia teleported to take Pena to the Empire. First of all, I have an appointment with the Empire, so when the business is over, I have to return home as soon as possible. It is disrespectful to hold a youngdy in such a shabby ce for a long time. ...I feel sympathy for Her Highness, the princess, at least this time. Arel. Are there any problems now? It''s going to be a headacheter. huh? why? are you okay? No problem. let me tell you Isn''t everyone here looking at someone with pity? How are you? Wouldn''t it be nice to keep Pena in a ce like this for a long time anyway? I shrugged my shoulders and evaded it moderately. Anyway, everyone did well. The same goes for Asha Seina, including her sister. So now everyone go back to rest. It is still far. We havent even formally entered the end-of-war process yet. Pretending to surrender while being stabbed in the back is amon tactic, so you can''t be relieved until the end. Asha insisted, but I shook my head. This time, it can''t be any more. No, its over. Okay. Anyway, now the war is practically over. Seongguk won''t have the strength to fight anymore. The war is over... (1) The next day after the g of surrender is raised at Fort Can. A letter was sent from themander of the fortress announcing formal surrender. I decided to ept it. In fact, it is our side''s freedom to ept surrender or not. However, there is no reason to hesitate to surrender. There''s no reason to bully even the little ones. As we headed towards the fortress, the gates were already open. Even if it was a surrender, the possibility that it was false could not be discarded, so the advance party went into the fortress and went through the preliminary procedures. From what I heard, there was no sign of rebellion. However, there is no advantage to doing so. After entering the castle gate with the escorts, I peeked around. Everyone seems to be in a state of copse.'' Because I was told not to suppress it roughly, the soldiers of the Seongguk watched devastatedly as I entered under the surveince of our soldiers after disarming. However, rather than resentment toward me, I feel only futility. It was because the saintess had run away. They fought only because they believed only in the saintess and that she was innocent. However, since she futilely escaped, the sense of loss would be indescribable. I also have some sympathy for them. But you don''t have to say it. All I have to do now is walk around the fort confidently. Now that they have surrendered, it is necessary to intimidate them. After a short walk, themanders of the Holy Kingdom who had been waiting for me were waiting on their knees with their weapons all disarmed under the watchful eye of our soldiers. Are you themander of this ce? My name is Gierence, Commander-in-Chief of Can Fortress. This means that everyone, including me, has signed the intention to surrender. Submit formal surrender documents. After Asha received it instead, she confirmed that there was no problem and passed it on to me. I checked the paperwork and nodded my head broadly. i get it. I will surely ept your willingness to surrender. As long as you don''t change your mind, we guarantee your safety. Thank you for your generous treatment. He lowered his head and muttered heavily. That''s why I''m in a position to surrender, so I won''t feelfortable. I understand. But it''s the price of following a fool, so there''s nothing you can do about it. Shouldn''t we at least endure that much? It was the time when I was going to leave the rest of the procedures to the other guys and go back to the original. There is something I would like to ask you without shame. Commander Gierence spoke to me as if he had something to say. I raised my hand to stop the wary knights, saying it was okay, and looked back at him. what? You don''t have to worry about the treatment. I have strictly told you to treat them with respect as long as you do not rebel. Its not like that. hmm? Let me tell you. Yes... Your Highness, do you intend to advance to the Saints as is? Umm, if it goes as nned, I think so. The saintess was gone, but the war hadn''t officially ended yet. Instead, it is necessary to formally reach an agreement with someone else. However, Seongguk has not yet contacted us. Then you have to go to the saints. Come to think of it, if there is no saintess, who will be next in power? Unfortunately, I''m not sure what the ranks of the High Priests are. Do you have an agent? That that. His senses were strange. hesitate to answer something what? Actually that would probably be difficult. Let me borate. When the Ernesia Kingdom army arrived at the castle, the door to the castle was already open. I ordered the army to be stationed outside, but not to provoke anything, and once again entered Chengdu with a minimal escort. There was no resistance from anyone until they reached the pce. When we arrived at the castle pce and waited for a while, a senior priest who clearly looked tired came out and greeted us. The face is familiar. This is the same priest who received a little present from me before and helped me a bit at the conference. ...I didn''t know that you would be the representative of the Holy Kingdom. I didnt expect it to be like this either. High Priest Celius. This is the old man who betrayed the saintess after taking money from me in thest meeting. And now, he is the only surviving high-ranking priest. Why is he weing me here? The reason was extremely simple. I never thought that the saintess would have purged all the other high-ranking priests... She must have been insane. I agree with that too. Originally, Kellius should have gone into hiding with enough money from me. But, of course, the situation now. A situation urred where all other high-ranking priests were purged and there was no leader of the Holy Kingdom left. I was also embarrassed. If you want to end the war, you need to get a formal surrender document from anyone, but who do you want to get it from? When I heard the story from themander there at Fort Kaylon, I was dumbfounded. But if you leave it to the local nobility, which local nobility will be good? All you have to do is surrender and prostrate yourself. In the end, Kelius had to return instead. To be exact, I forcibly found it and brought it. He was hiding in a hiding ce and how funny he was when I showed up with Dia. At first, he thought he was trying to get rid of him, so he cried and begged. However, after hearing the circumstances, he put on a serious expression on his face and obediently asked me to take him to the Chengdu. So I secretly teleported them before officially entering the city. Now, he is working as a temporary representative after undergoing a training session. For now, keep the fact that you ran away a secret. I''ll keep it a secret too. I dont think it has to be. Well, no one will raise an issue now. Those high priests are all dead. How dumbfounded I was at first to hear from the Commander of Fort Can that there wouldn''t be any High Priests left alive. Apparently, the saintess didn''t even doubt that she would be defeated. Since it was like this, Kelius was also aware of the seriousness of the situation. There is no one to fix it. No, there is no one who can properly control the Holy Kingdom in the first ce. If left unattended, there will be no turning back. Realizing its importance, Kellius chose to return at the risk of shame. Even though he was blinded by money and ate it, he must have had at least a conscience. The reason he betrayed the saintess originally was because he didn''t like her war intentions. ....well, it must be a very small rat tail. First is the surrender document. Yes, I got it. He carefully held out the document on the table. I dered that I had received it without fail. The Zelnian Holy Kingdom will admit all its sins and surrender to Ernesia Kingdom. I will take responsibility and give it to His Majesty. Clearly received. hmm.... I got it, but something is more futile than I thought. I didn''t like war from the beginning, but it stillcks something. Well, that would be war. Afterwards, the detailed agreement will be handled by Jeil Hyung-nim, not by me. However, since the cause of the war is the cause, we will not hold excessive responsibility like in the previous war. If the Holy Kingdom ispletely ruined, I will be in trouble too. Because the purpose was to end only the saintess in the first ce. But after all, arent you going to be in charge of politics? Well,e to think of it, then will the author eventually be the next sessor? Politics cannot be done alone, so even if talented people are brought in from the provinces, in the end, he must lead the country. Can I say congrattions in advance? When I asked him, he had a veryplex expression on his face. I guess I''m not happy at all. I guess so. I am not happy either. Well, I''ll tell His Majesty well so that the Holy Kingdom doesn''t copse, so cheer up. Please, please. He bowed his head as if in sincere request. It''s kind of pitiful. Shit was cheap for another year, but didn''t it end up like a traitor having to clean it up? His sales are also really good. Chapter 277 Chapter 277. The war is over... (2) You don''t have to stay long because you''ve epted surrender. But before that, I had something I wanted to look into, so I asked for permission and walked around the castle. I was searching the saintess'' private room and other rooms to find something. I don''t expect that there will be anything left to catch my eye, but... But just in case you don''t know, let''s look for it. It is clear that the saintess received a second life under someone''s influence. If so, I wondered if there would be traces of it somewhere. However, after searching the private room, no traces were found. Well, even if it''s like me, I won''t leave a trace. Lastly, I went into the prayer room where the saints of sessive generations prayed every day. You are unnecessarily pious.... Ugh! It''s kind of awkward. The lighting down through the colorful stained ss made me feel like flying a slingshot. I don''t know why religion always pursues such needlessly shy things. This is why I don''t really like things like religion and God. When we go backter, let''s break everything and go. I sighed and looked through the prayer room and found a letter lying under a stone statue of a god. I opened the letter, opened it, and burned it without saying a word or making a face. Its not even funny. [This is a small apology. Seongguk will let you do as you please.rade by - Muse from the previous life, recalling the contents of the letter that seemed to have been left for me to see, I sneered heartily. Its not really even funny. It''s ridiculous. The conflict between the Holy Kingdom and the Ernesia Kingdom hase to an end. Neighboring countries had no choice but to carefully watch the conflict between the two countries, which led to an epidemic situation, spiritist debate, and eventually a war. If the Seongguk wins, the continent will be overturned once again. If the kingdom of Ernesia wins, what will they also gain from this war''? Most countries were watching the situation with neutrality. And the war is over So how will theye out now? .The bastards noticed while I was gone. For the first time in a while, I locked myself in my room and looked over the reports that summarized trends in other countries. the war will be over I left the rest of the clean-up to others and quickly returned to Fahilia. And while I was out of the war, I was reading the trends of neighboring countries and summarizing various events one by one. Whether the Holy Kingdom or the Kingdom of Ernesia won, it seemed that they were paying attention to cling to the victor. And when Ernesia Kingdom won, they congratted us and said they were ttering us. These guys are very busy too. Fortunately, the world seems to be truly peaceful. But I''m not at peace! shit! Why am I not at peace? why? I''m going to pout! do you get upset? Ehh.... should I say that this is for sale? Originally, I had been constantly paying attention to prevent this from happening. I couldn''t help it. After all, the inside story of this war was like a rampage caused by the saintess''s individual pride. Rather, it may be that it ended prematurely. I can roughly guess how far she would have gone if she had left it as she wanted... She dealt with disease, developed weapons, persecuted those who might harm her, and tried to make her country the best country on the continent through war. . It was an absurd end for a woman with such a twisted wish. Is that a saint...? That''s just the devil. Did the woman really know what the end of the road she was about to walk was like? Since I don''t have myself anymore, there is no way to hear the answer. I tossed the report roughly, thinking it was genuinely pitiful. Well, even if I don''t think so, her reputation has already fallen to the ground. Saint Nelvenia. No, it is the name of the worst saintess since the founding of the Holy Kingdom, who should now be called a witch. Seongguk, which was defeated in this war, officially acknowledged the evil deeds the saintess had been plotting. Everything from the gue to the n to conquer foreign countries that the saintess had been preparing from the beginning was revealed. No, I had no choice but to disclose it. It was an absolute condition set forth by the King of Ernesia during the post-war negotiations. As long as the saintess does not acknowledge the sinsmitted, there will be nopromise.'' It was none other than the people of the Holy Kingdom who were most shaken by that fact. I was relieved that the war was over. They trembled with fear at the sight of the advancing Ernesia Kingdom Army, but the Ernesia Kingdom Army only epted the surrender and left the kingdom without causing any damage other than that, as promised. However, that did not mean that they werepletely unscathed in this war. There are also bereaved families of the sacrificed soldiers. In addition, there were not a few people struggling with the internal circumstances of the Holy Kingdom, where the economy was difficult due to this war. Because of that, no matter where he went, there were endless words of resentment towards Nelvania. This is it! It''s the witch''s fault! The people of the castle had no choice but to turn their resentment towards Nelvenia. No, besides her, who else should I me? No matter which vige they went to, whenever the sun went down, they drank and poured out their grievances. If it wasnt for that witch, this war wouldnt have happened. That''s right. No, what did the saintess do wrong? Of course, there are still some who still believe in the saint and deny that fact. What''s wrong? this man! Didn''t you hear! In the first ce, the evidence was all over the ce! In the saintess''s room, ominous bottles that were said to have been used for contagious diseases came out. Besides that, there is more than one or two pieces of evidence! They even killed all the disobedient high-ranking priests! The high-ranking priests actually tried to betray Nelvania and the Holy Kingdom, but there was no way for the citizens of the Holy Kingdom to know about it. What the hell is God doing? Without punishing such a witch. Does God exist in the first ce? Lamenting the dark future of the Holy Kingdom, the people of the Holy Kingdom questioned their faith. I''m sure the words of resentment won''t stop.'' I could easily imagine. If you win the war, you be a hero, and if you lose, you be a demon king. This is always the case with the words of the defeated. She will forever go down in history as a terrible evil. As for Nelvenia, it is known to the public that it is simply missing. Not only were the soldiers seen escaping from Fort Kan at the end. After that, her actions were unclear. The head of state was convinced that she had already died for some reason. Arel, do you think so too? While lounging around in my room, I was talking to my older brother overmunication channels. Communication is not very convenient. I can just lie down and make a report because I just need to hear my voice. For the time being, I won''t be making things like videomunication. It only bothers me to make it. With that kind of thought in mind, I answered. It is most likely dead. actually died though. ....It would be more urate to say that he was eliminated. I frowned at the thought of that brown-skinned girl. But dont you think she would have died in another country? Yes. The chiefs of each country, including Big Brother Jeil, were convinced that Nelvenia was dead. The reason is slightly different. Arel, did you also base the reason you thought she was dead on that? yes. The evidence that Elder Brother Jeil mentioned was the traces ofrge-scale destruction discovered btedly near the Can Fortress. The whole forest was literally destroyed as if it werepletely annihted. It was none other than the ce where I casually exchanged greetings with the girl who dealt with the monster. When the barrier was lifted, of course, the ce was discovered btedly, and there was a slightmotion. ording to some eyewitnesses, there were reports that Nelvania headed for the forest, which is cited as the conclusive reason for her death. Um... I didn''t mean to. I didn''t even have the time to do that in the first ce. About that, do you have any opinions that you doubt that we are doing it? Not at all. There was a hint ofughter mixed in with the older brother''s voice, as if he was a bit bewildered. But what kind of weapons and magic could be used to destroy it like that? Yes. ....No one would believe me if I told you that it was just a couple of humans hitting each other lightly. I don''t even want to say Well, even the magicians said that the phenomenon was a mystery, and it seemed that they were still investigating it with interest. If it goes wrong, it will remain as a mystery of the continent. There won''t be any reason to remind me there anyway, so there''s no reason for me to care. It''s actually about that. Just as I was thinking about that, the oldest brother cautiously tried to say something. No way... The criminal, whose conscience was very stung, kept his mouth shut. I have the right to remain silent and the power to split the court in two. There''s an opinion that it''s not the dragon''s work. ???? aha. Hmm? Arell? no. I also instantly understood. What a valid opinion indeed! I was also impressed. Misunderstandings seem to have led to misunderstandings. Certainly, it must be at the level of a dragon to bring about that much destruction. Saying this, I covered my mouth andughed. just a dragon? It''s not even funny. This true heart must be hidden. It seems everyone misunderstood in the wrong direction. The reason seemed to be that the dragon the saintess was controlling had disappeared. You may have received the dragon''s retaliation. Is it like that? I think that might be it. This seems to be the reason why the rumors of Nelvenia''s death are being weighed on in other countries. Well, since he manipted the dragon at will, it was only natural that he would receive that wrath. It seems to be here. I was toozy to fabricate evidence, but it worked. After misunderstanding, I decided to jump on the bandwagon. yes it''s all dragon stuff dragons are bad It''s all the dragon''s fault! The fact that there is no end to war in the world. It was all the dragon''s fault that I bumped my pinky toe on the furniture while I was rolling around in my room yesterday. Then everyone will be happy. good good ording to that, it seems that there is a movement of uneasiness in the Holy Land. It''s pitiful... but it can''t be helped. We are not in a position to watch. I don''t have any grudge against the people of Sung, but if I don''t draw a line and deal with it, I won''t be able to set an exampleter. By the way, during the post-war settlement negotiations, we have already paid off a huge debt to the Holy State and signed several treaties that are advantageous to this side. For the next hundred years, the Holy Kingdom will never dream of an invasion in the name of a holy war. Of course, it is questionable whether the Seongguk will remain after that hundred years. I saw the treaty, too. Do you, Your Majesty, see that the kingdom will perish? Yes. At least the current Holy Kingdom will disappear. There is no strong conviction. Even I can hear it Is it enough to make meugh? You seem to be sure? Yes. I am already convinced. My brother was speaking firmly. Whoa. Feeling like a teacher, I decided to listen to the evidence he was so sure about. Sooner orter, the Seongguk is expected to enter a second war. What a pity. There was even a bit of sympathy mixed into that voice. You mean the second war? Where are you fighting? Their next opponent seems to be a country of different races. It seemed that karma continued to follow them. Chapter 278 Chapter 278. The war is over... (3) + the future of the spiritists (1) going back a few days. The current King of the Kingdom of Ernesia was exchanging opinions with each of the influential nobles to discuss the future direction of the war at this royal meeting. Hmm? Is that true? Yes, Your Majesty. Undoubtedly. Duke Gast nodded, expressing strong conviction. Did different races really unite the country? Jeil could not hide his surprise while checking the report that he had uploaded after organizing the situation. While the kingdom of Ernesia was paying attention to the war with the Holy Kingdom, another change of situation was taking ce on the continent. No, it''s not a small thing that can be simply called a change. It is truly an unprecedented event in the history of the continent. National integration of heterogeneous peoples. Originally, the different races were living in small tribal units, except for the kingdoms of elves and dwarves. And they must have been in conflict against the continued oppression of the Holy Kingdom. Did they unite and build the country? It is also said to have happened almost recently. I always thought it was impossible. The reason why it was considered impossible is based on extremelymon sense grounds. In order to integrate, ideologies must be aligned to some extent. However, unlike humans, it is difficult for heterogeneous people. The number of different races is so diverse that it is impossible to count them with one hand. As much as they are diverse, their values are also innumerable, so there are many cases where even different races cannot enjoy harmony with each other if they are of different races. asionally tribal alliances were formed when interests were aligned, but these did notst long. That was one of the reasons it was difficult for heterogeneous groups to grow as a nation like humans. tying it together He thought that he, the king, knew best how difficult it was. Humans and each lord don''t get along, so there are endless trivial troubles... The world really doesn''t know. Cheil was once again in awe, and he even felt ashamed of his narrow insight that he had been concluding. Anyway, what happened is what happened. But Lord Gast managed to find out about it. It is nothing to be proud of. There were just a few people from different races among my aides. That is what they reported to me. Is that so? I heard the circumstances. I don''t know what method ofmunication they used, but it seemed that the heterogeneous nation informed all the heterogeneous tribes spread across the continent about the founding of their country. It seems that he had no intention of keeping it a secret, and it seems that he just informed it, so his aides reported the fact to the duke. It was really surprising. At the same time, I was also concerned. Right. But is there any harm to your servants even if you report it like that? It''s trivial, but it wasn''t that it didn''t raise such questions. Maybe there will be retaliation? To that first concern, the duke replied that it was fine. No problem. Rather, he said he sent such a letter hoping that it would be widely publicized. Hmm, is that so? I''m not sure, but I''m sure there''s no problem with that. What is important is the birth of a unified nation of heterogeneous peoples. A change unprecedented in any past history. It certainly won''t end with the mere creation of a new country. By now, not only Jeil, but also the heads of other countries would have heard the news and were rolling their heads. It''s a pity for the Zelnian Holy Kingdom, but their problems are no longer trivial. Then the important thing from now on is the rtionship with that foreign country. Jeil smiled and murmured. Other nobles were also quietly sympathizing with his thoughts. Hearing those words from the older brother, I smiled faintly. What did you think when you said that Seongguk would be ruined? A country that integrates heterogeneous races... What did you mean? As expected, Arell. Did you know? Why do you say it on the premise that I will know? As expected, I knew. Rather, I heard it right after I returned to Fahilia. Isn''t there a Dwarf artisan in our territory? I heard from him. Ho-oh did you contact him? I heard that the kingdoms of elves and dwarves were all integrated. It was an incident that I would have heard and had some interest in. As you can see, the elves give the name of the kingdom, but in reality they are isted from the world and form their own culture. Dwarves run the country more harshly. Although the directions are different, the two races have one thing inmon: they have extremely strong pride. That they were willing to step down from the throne and bow down to a unified nation. There must have been a lot of movement between us and the Holy Kingdom. It can''t be helped that they couldn''t catch their movements. Because it was the mainstream to not touch the other races. For me, there is nothing to lose even if they found a nation. Is it rather wee? Establishing a huge nation and making it public. In other words, it has some rtionship with other countries. Then trade cannot be left out. This will open the way to new products that have not yet been acquired. I wish I had something tasty. Arel seems to be waiting for the situation. Isnt it obvious? Your Majesty will be of the same opinion. We have no reason to be hostile to them anyway... I don''t know about the Holy Kingdom. It is also the opinion that the Seongguk that Brother Jeil said will be ruined. Now that it has stood tall as a full-fledged force, the heterogeneous nation will take a decisive action regarding the castle. Even if it wasn''t so, a lot of blood was shed because of the unfair oppression. In addition, the heterogeneous tribes continued to lose their livelihood under their persecution as the kingdom grew. Will they really leave the kingdom as it is? I''m sure he''ll grind his teeth. A lot of people see a war going on. That is self-employed. It is the result of doing useless things in the name of God, iming to be only for humans. Perhaps their order will disappear from history sooner than I expected. I thought so calmly. Anyway, from the perspective of the Kingdom of Ernesia, it''s just another matter. In the first ce, the rtionship had gone so far that it even went to war with the Seongguk. Also, there is no reason for the different races to be hostile to us. In the first ce, the kingdom of Ernesia had a friendly policy to the extent of issuing citizenship to the different races. As far as I know, it was a policy passed down from the first king. It is said that he sternly said, Do not be hostile to them, whether they have horns or not, whether they have scales on their skin or not, whether they arerge or small. And that policy continued into the next generation. Because of that, there were quite a few conflicts with the Holy Kingdom and those who hated the different races. In the end, that''s a good thing. Other countries may not know, but the kingdom of Ernesia has no reason or justification to be hostile to them. ...I don''t care if it''s a coincidence or not.'' It''s enough for me to eat only delicious food and rx. If there is a problem, let''s think about it then. Even so, there could be an emergency, so I think we should contact them quickly and see the trend. I think so too, Arell. Perhaps, at this point, Big Brother is already trying to contact them. No, it will definitely be. It seems like he''s consulting me on a lot of things, but he tends to push things that he''s sure of. It is my hope that it does not depend entirely on me, so I have no intention of tripping over it. In addition, I also believe that they will not mind contacting us. The grounds? When ites to the Seongguk issue, they will be in a position to thank us. Could this be a coincidence? There are no coincidences in the world. This is the only thing I can say very few times. Seongguk fights against us and eventually loses and stumbles. As a result, they could not interfere in the unification of the different races. Is this really a coincidence? Wouldnt you like to create a ce for conversation in return? If they also know how to discern self-interest to some extent, they will surely try to redefine their rtions with neighboring countries after the provincial government''s treatment. Thinking like that makes me wonder what kind of person he really is. Integrate all the different races with different values. And a person who calcted up to this period and created a huge nation. I wonder what kind of man he is. It seems like a pretty big deal to integrate them. However, when I expressed these sentiments, the oldest brother''s reaction was somewhat subtle. Actually, that''s it, Arell. He no, she. she? Jeil hyung-nim smiled bitterly and said, You called yourself the Queen. Hmm? Is it like that? Some useless information. At least from my point of view it is. Well, calling her a hero would be rude again. That''s just the perception. It is indeed like that. I, too, let out an awkwardugh and said only my personal impressions. Looks forward to the next few years. What will the world be like? That got me a little curious. The future of the spiritists (1) Decided to leisurely eat snacks and see how the world would go. I went to meet some people because I had another personal matter to organize. There was nothing to go far. Because now they are in Fahilia. Is there anythingcking in living? Is it possible? Even if I express my gratitude to Her Highness Arell Ernesia at least three times a day, it is not enough. A man with a rough look bowed his head while politely bowing in front of me. He has a face that would suit him even if he went to a battlefield right away and smiled lightheartedly. Surprisingly, his voice was gentle and his manner of speech was well-mannered. Thanks to Your Highness'' grace, we Elementalists were able to live most safely for the first time in our lives. As he said, he is a spirit sage. Those who were born with the qualities of an Elementalist that I mentioned earlier when I gathered the Emperor of the Empire and Nelvenia. Now, on behalf of them, this man is speaking with me. This man''s name is Mezont Legian. In the meantime, he was a man who secretly rescued those who were born with spirit affinity while avoiding the oppression of the Holy Kingdom, and avoided their eyes. Again, we are giving thanks every day. I even pray three times a day. No, dont do that. Because it''s embarrassing. Seriously. What are you guys doing''? I just did what I had to do. So don''t take it to heart. There are no hobbies that upy a ce in a mans heart. Grace is grace. I will never forget. I''m joking, but he was always serious. The joke doesn''t work. Well, if you dont mind forgetting, then do whatever you want. Cause I won''t care In the first ce, with the intention of screwing up the Holy Kingdom, and helping Pena, I helped the Spiritualists in order to cut off the rtionship between the Empire and the Holy Kingdom. Therefore, I have no intention of condescending to them. Well, anyway, there was a reason why I personally visited this man and called him out. You''ve heard the story about the war, right? of course. Congrattions on your big win. It''s not even that tidy. Anyway, putting that aside...I just called you to talk about the future. Since the long rush is over, I decided to tell him about the business that called him. Chapter 279 Chapter 279. The future of the Elementalists (2) Is it about our treatment from now on? Mezont asked as if he had already predicted. The treatment is a bit harsh. I just want to ask about your intentions... I''m sorry to say this, but I don''t have to leave you alone any longer. This also has no other meaning. Anyway, the castle will be ruined in the future. Regarding the spirit myeongsa, there was also a bar where he said he would officially stop the oppression. There is no reason for me to protect them anymore. Officially, of course. That is correct. We also have regrets. I think I have to repay the favor someday. That''s why I told you not to call it grace... I don''t have a hobby of imposing grace on a guy. What do I owe you for? Actually there is one thing I want to ask you. What? Why didn''t you call us to thest war? He asked as if he was concerned about it and a little curious. what? To be honest, we have been preparing to actively ept the conscription order at any time. I heard that. Didn''t you ask our soldiers to let you participate in the battle? Of course, I told him to refuse with a single knife. And I just left the spiritists in Pahilia and left to fight in the war. He seemed a little puzzled by it. I knew you would tell me to join the fight without fail. That must be wrong. He smiled a bit sadly and taught me my true intentions. Of course, my help to you was not free. There may be political intentions. But I didn''t call you to war. There was also a promise with the Holy Land, but it was not necessary to keep it at the time the war was dered in the first ce. Even so, I had no intention of going to war with the Spirituals. I didn''t even consider it in the first ce. That they are not trained soldiers. No matter how powerful the elemental lord was, he was still a powerful civilian. It doesn''t help in army-levelbat. In addition, most of the elemental spirits brought by Mezont are young people who do not know how to properly sign a contract. I am not so heartless as to force them to go to war. However, it seems that Mezont was unexpected. I was thinking of going alone at least. It is said that Mezont is also a person who has achieved quite a high level as an elemental lyricist. I heard that I made a contract with three high-ranking water spirits? It turned out that contracting with a fire spirit was more suitable... Anyway, I stubbornly refused to participate in the war with the spirits. In fact, when I refused for that reason, he revealed that he would volunteer for the army himself this time, so it seems that he caused quite a bit of trouble. It looks like he''s trying to repay the favor. I was thinking of repaying the favor. It only takes heart. No, rather than that, should we talk about the future now? ....yes. He too nodded as if in agreement. Since the war is over, Im going to talk about the future treatment of you and the elemental spirits. First of all, grace? So even if you dont need it. Mmm! Anyway, I''ll give you a choice. Are you talking about options? From the time I put forward the cause of protecting them, I was thinking about their future fate after the war. Yes, I want to hear your true wishes about where you spirit spirits go and what you want to do. That''s the question I''d like to call him to discuss. It was because the future problems of the elemental spirits currently staying in Fahilia had to be discussed in advance. Dont get me wrong. It''s not really a burden to take you guys. I dont even dream of such doubts. Mezont shook his head without hesitation. Leaving aside whether it was true intentions or word of mouth. As I said before, there is no point in simply collecting you guys anymore. Above all, for you. There are no people who oppress the Spiritual Commander as heresy. Then there is no reason to protect them from Fahilia anymore. Of course, I can never be a burden or anything like that. With the wealth I''ve umted and the economic power of Fahilia, it''s easy enough to protect them. However, doing so vites equity. You can''t feed and sleep for free forever. This is because too much favor can lead to misunderstandings. Fortunately, Mezont is not a shameless man. After listening to my exnation, I was fully convinced. Of course... Actually, that''s why I wanted to participate. Shouldn''t you pay for the meal? He said it with an innocent smile. From what I''ve heard, it seems that the other elemental spirits are the same. At least they''re not ignorant. Yes, you have to pay for food to live. The time hase for them to work too. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah. it''sbor What a tragic word. But if you say it like this, it seems like I''m trying to send elemental spirits to remote ces. Don''t worry. Because it''s not that merciless. Ive thought about it a few times. At all, like you said, I also considered letting it belong to Fahilia and make it a home. Even so, they will abide by my decision. Or rather, you might like it. That''s right, my city on the continent right now is truly a city that is so popr that it will never happen again in history. However, I have no intention of forcing it for that reason. I made the final decision to give them a choice. I also want to hear your opinions. You mean our opinions? okay. which one do you guys hope for? you can stay here It''s your job, I''ll make it for you. Or if you want to go somewhere else, talk. Let me find out. Either way, it doesn''t matter to me now. What if it''s a bit unreasonable? It is enough to bring up the story under the pretext of war merit. Uhm?????? Mezont kept his mouth shut. There was a hint of serious agony. I dont want to decide right away. give me time. ....no. hmm? Mezont, who had been thinking about it, looked at me as if he had decided on something and spoke. Actually, there was a small wind that came out of the story from some elementalists. okay? what is that? It seems that they had a career path that they had vaguely decided on from before. However, I didnt bring it up first because there was a possibility that it wasnt what I wanted, so I was deliberately putting it aside? if so, listen listen either way whatever remains. Whether it''s settling somewhere else. Either way, no harm to me. If you stay here, you can benefit from using the spirit sage''s ability. Even if they settle elsewhere, they will feel my grace. As long as it''s not a wish that''s a nuisance to someone, I can grant it. Actually?... Mezont told me their wishes carefully and without hesitation. After listening to it all the way, I Do you really think that will work? yes. I also think that is the most meaningful thing for the legitimacy of the Spirituals... and for the future. The cause was understood. ...Of course, if it''s something that Her Highness Arell Ernesia doesn''t want... No, it doesn''t matter. Well, that wouldn''t be too bad. Seeing him notice, I nodded lightly and readily agreed to their wish. If that''s what you want, then there''s no reason to stop it... Yes, you want to go to him. Of course, the procedure will be a little cumbersome, but I think I can do it with a little pressure. Also, he has no reason to refuse. maybe not wee I have no face. no it''s okay. Because I understand how you feel. I smiled saying it was okay, replied that I would tell him the details again soon, and sent him away. After he left, I stayed alone and smiled. I kind of expected it to be like that. I remembered their wish he had told me a while ago. We elemental spirits want to follow Her Highness the one who signed the contract with the spirit king, Princess Pena. It seems that sooner orter, Pena will be in trouble and cry. It seems that the future is already visible. Should we talk about it in advance? I picked up themunication phrase and decided to tell you in advance this time. Also, if I just leave it alone and forget it, I''ll really pout this time. A detached pce located in the imperial castle. Originally, it was the pce where the princess stayed, but for several years the owner of the pce had to go to study abroad in Ernesia Kingdom, so it was kept empty. It was only recently that my master returned to such a pce. Now, Pena Amret Janil has returned to her home, which she should be used to, but she is not at ease. If there is a reason, there are several reasons. or the gaze of those around you. Specifically, the emperor and other aristocrats seem to notice her. After returning there, he was so busy that his position could not allow him to restfortably. To be precise, I should say that I was busy handling the work that someone passed on and bounced off. Thanks to that, if the kingdom of Ernesia was busy with the war against the Holy Kingdom, Pena was busy dealing with the work that someone had done and left behind. And those things are finally being caught up to some extent. However, even though she had a chance to catch her breath, Pena did not seem at ease. Pena groaned as she continued to stare at themunication tool she had ced on the table. What? How to? It''s been like this for the past few days. Every time I had free time, Pena would sit in front of themunication port and suffer unknown agony. And recently, the maids working in the imperial pce were just watching it with a warm gaze. After such a situation continued for several days, in the end, someone worse off decided to step out. She is Pena''s nanny. Pena-sama? It won''t work just by staring at themunication port, right? I know! When the nanny spoke up, Pena evasively flinched, as if there was something bothering her. Of course, I didn''t talk to him because he didn''t seem to know how to use themunication tool. It''s just because Pena''s behavior is suspicious. Is that Pena? I''ve only been watching for the past few days... Huh? What do you mean? The nanny had never treated the princess as pathetically as she did at this time. Anyway, all the maids who work here now know. I understand that themunication port can be reached from this side as well. So... Wait?! Pena was startled. why not? Nanny opened her eyes wide and looked at Pena. Wouldnt that be necessary? No.... In the first ce, I was.... The nanny is patiently waiting for Pena, who is hesitant about something, with a soft smile. Even if I contact you, you dont know what to talk about. oh?????? ....excuse me? nurse''? You seem to be breathing right now? It is an illusion. Well, Pena has no intention of arguing about such useless things right now. In the first ce, she herself knows best how she will appear to others. Why did I just say that, and the reason for worrying is, like thest time, about the meaning of gratitude to Arell. Still can''t see the answer How the hell did he even say such a thing back then? Haven''t you been educated since childhood? Since ancient times, those who were born into the royal family should not easily say rash things. ...Of course, it wasn''t empty words. Seriously, Pena was very grateful to Arel for that. That''s why the rhyme of grace is actually sincere. I can''t deny that there may be some selfishness. The problem is... ...that he can''t handle it even after he says it himself. Chapter 280 Chapter 280. The future of the Spirituals (3) Pena was subtly, no, tantly weak, to the extent that even her own nanny watched with a warm gaze. It''s just nonsense to put it bluntly. Even after talking, I couldn''t figure out what to do. At first, she had no idea what to do with her. But Arel also didn''t seem to want anything from Pena. It''s really embarrassing. I felt like I couldn''t figure out why I felt I had to do something. At that time, it is subtle to say that he helped in the war. But she didn''t know herself well enough to understand what she was feeling. Once back in the empire, she put those thoughts aside for the time being on the pretext that she was busy preparing for themercial and trade ns she had proposed to the emperor. Because when you''re busy, you forget your worries. But to some extent, things are settled. I finally heard the news that Arell had returned to the Kingdom of Ernesia after finishing the post-war treatment. It was the moment when the fire finally fell on Pena''s feet. How to? '' As promised, Arel should be contacting you soon. What should I answer then? While worrying like that, on the other hand, when Pena had time, she stood in front of themunication port and waited for his call. however. He hasn''te for days. That''s difficult in its own way. Do you call when you need it and don''t call when you don''t? Somehow that''s more sad. It can''t be a veryplicated feeling. Thedies-in-waiting, who at first looked at her with strange eyes, were now more and more bewildered. It seemed that her dignity as a princess had fallen to the ground, but she didn''t care about that either. ...Yes, Arel probably wouldn''t want anything special anyway... That was the moment Pena spoke to herself like that. Themunication port suddenly shed. Hahahaha?! Pena was startled and reflexively stood up with a scream uncharacteristic of a princess. ....what? What about the screams that I just got pricked by my conscience and then I just pricked myself? An extremely absurd voice came from the other side of themunication port. Hearing the three princes of Ernesia Kingdom for the first time in half a year, that delicacy was the voice of a boy who seemed to have left it somewhere. Fena tried to calmly settle down, then cleared her throat and replied as if nothing had happened. I dont know what you mean. Could it be that the state of themunication port was strange? situation? Are you all right? no. Strange. I don''t know what it is, but it''s just weird. Hmm. well that''s it. A voice that seems to know everything. Maybe that''s why Pena''s shoulders are shaking for no reason. Listening to the voice, it seems that there was nothing special about the Empire. Well, there wasn''t much news, so it might be worth it. Then Arel, you seem to be doing well, right? At most, there is nothing special other than ruining a church. I want to say something, but no wordse out. Well, it seemed to be the same as always, so I only thought to myself that I felt relieved for some reason. Anyway, Im sorry I only contacted you now. It''s probably because I''m a bit confused about a lot of things. The clean-up was a littleter than expected. Hey? I see Well, we could talk a bit more leisurely. Hey. Pena deliberately pretended to be rxed. It''s personal feelings. Anyway, there is no answer to saying that I was caught by that boy for nothing. For now, I''ll just pretend like nothing happened and move on. After that, you have to get the main point out or not. It''s really a thread, but it''s useless pride. By the way, it must be because of that that they still contacted me. Is that why you contacted me now? okay. Because I don''t think I can just let it go. Ugh I still wanted to. There''s no way that Arel just heard it and passed it on at the point where she herself talked about grace! Yes, that bothered me! Fena pretended to catch her breath, being careful not to hear her true intentions, and waited to see what Arel would say. I just wanted to talk about it right now. Hmm, thats right. OK, tell me. okay. Hiding any possible agitation for now, Fena waited for what Arell had to say. Yes, even if you don''t expect it, if you see him say it directly, you''re thinking about something, right? What are you asking so seriously? First of all, I feel sorry for this as it is a bit sudden. for a moment? What the hell are you asking for, even saying you''re sorry?! There was only silence. Pena, what are you talking about? Only then did Pena feel sorry for herself. After a while. Pena''s shoulders trembled with a sense of shame that it waspletely her own misunderstanding and a sense of embarrassment that the person in question had found out about it. And from the other side of themunication port, Arelughed and teased her. Hey?? Where and how did the princess misunderstand? Uh... uh uh uh uh... In reality, it''s true that Pena herself made a severe misunderstanding, so it''s true that she doesn''t really have anything to excuse. It''s fortunate that themunication tool only delivered voices. Once again, Pena thought about that. After that, even if there is amunication tool that allows you tomunicate face-to-face, I will never touch it. Especially in front of that nasty prince. It was she who swore that. Why the hell am I going to him.... Even if I think about it myself, I can''t understand it, and it''s pathetic. After a while, the atmosphere calmed down a bit, and then Pena managed to regain her originalposure... Actually, she was pretending to be fine. Anyway, it was only then that she was able to ask about the matter of contacting Arell. so? What''s Arel doing with me? About the trade? If that was the case, I would have already sent the detailed papers. I deliberately brought up the story of work first. Apart from personal contact, the framework for full-scale trade with the Merman Empire and Ernesia Kingdom had already beenid, and each time it passed. The Merman Empire farms over vast territories, and the Ernesia Kingdom benefits by importing and processing them. Briefly, the structure is like this. To that end, Pena prepared for the full-scale trade n as advised by Arell. One of them is..... ...It was cacao, right? Even if you dont worry about growing it, you already have some strands. One of the main agriculture that Arell entrusted to Pena is cocoa beans. At first, Pena was also surprised to hear the proposal from Arell. Because I suddenly suggested to her, Why don''t you grow cacao beans in the empire? Of course, she knows what kind of fruit it is. There are some things I know. In addition, the person concerned with Arel often brought chocte, a product made from the fruit, and boasted without even trying. Now, in the luxury goods business, including carbonated ade, nobles in the kingdom of Ernesia are frantic to obtain choctes that are newly produced every time. Pena knew that far. And knowing its value, I was startled when Arel suggested it. It was all the more unexpected because I knew what happened to the owner of Geotal Trading Co. in the past, aiming for Arel''s cacao and doing pointless tricks. Im asking you now, but are you really okay? It is true that it is difficult to supply and demand cacao beans anyway. There is a limit to the amount cultivated in Ernesia Kingdom. In the first ce, I didnt intend to sell it only within Ernesia Kingdom to have a monopoly. I remember hearing that story. The chocte produced now is produced only with cacao beans grown only on the farm in his estate, Pahilia. At that point, Pena couldn''t help but tilt her head. But Arel, you got the boat. Wasn''t the purpose to solve it in the first ce? ...well, I was going to do that if it didn''t work out. Secretly, Arel blurted out the words, but it seemed that improving the ship had other ns. For Pena, who did not know Arel''s true intentions, it was difficult to guess his true intentions. Actually, it wasn''t a bad suggestion for her either. In other words, Arel is now preparing to sell chocte products to other countries. It is said that merchants that have already entered foreign countries are noticing the signs and are sending fervent letters to the owner of Arnil, who is already under his influence. And if the empire mass-produces cocoa, which is the raw material, the empire will also benefit. I heard that in some areas of the empire''s territories, it is possible to grow fruits as much as you like if you change the environment a little. At least it would constructively save the empire rather than do the stupid thing of selling ves to the holy kingdom. For that reason, Pena had no option of refusal. Since this has already happened, let''s actively promote the n. That was her attitude. Of course, we will also bring in cacao beans by boat. But I''ll use it for my food... No, I''ll use it for high-end items that I sell to some nobles. The improved products grown in the empire will be used for general sale. Unfortunately, improved products dont taste as good as the original. Arel said that with a bit of regret. Listening to his tone, it seemed that he was also quite troubled. For me, it would be fine if I could make money... But is it really okay? Arel would know what Pena was asking. In any case, there is no doubt that cacao beans are a key ingredient for making chocte products. Of course, Pena had no intention of ying tricks with it. In the first ce, the one who suffers the loss will be her in the end. I had no intention of doing that before. As I said before, it did not be rotten enough to repay the favor with an enemy. Some imperial nobles seemed to think differently, but I didn''t intend to let their influence reach me, so that''s no problem. However, Pena''s words have a different meaning. Don''t you think we''ll find out the secret of chocte from the berries? Although I have no intention of ying around with the fruit supply. How about the chocte recipe? It''s not just the empire. Wouldn''t it be possible to find out if the fruit was obtained in another country? If that happens, chocte may no longer be an exclusive product of Arnil. Hmm, that? I don''t care if you find out a little bit. Arel coolly replied that it was okay. Try to do it if you can. he said confidently. Even Pena, who had been listening, was at a loss for words. The making of chocte is quite tricky. From processing to formtion, how much research do we need to figure out? Rather, it sounded like you should do it if you want to try it. If someone figured it out on their own, I''d make concessions to that extent. If you try and figure it out on your own, theres nothing I wont admit. That''s a lot of confidence. Even if they find out, they are full of confidence that no one will catch up to their quality in terms of quality. That''s a really good answer. Pena shrugged as she thought about it. Then we will grow without hesitation. Ahbut isnt that what you meant? hmm. First of all, the story of cacao fruit is secondary, and actually it is about spiritists. A spirit sage? yes? What are you talking about? I couldn''t understand. Elementalists are what you mean by them, right? Those who sought asylum in Fahilia. Fena couldn''t imagine what Arell was going to say and just tilted her head. Chapter 281 Chapter 281. The future of the Elementalists (4) They seem to respect you quite a bit. ....why? what happens when that happens? I sincerely did not understand. Could that be what he was trying to say? Werent the Elementalists following you, Arel? Were you mistaken like that too? It sounded a bit odd. That''s right... Arel, you took the elemental spirits with you. Didn''t you be their master? In the first ce, the elemental spirits were just temporarily exiled to Fahilia. Now that you know that the Holy Kingdom won''t interfere anymore, there''s no reason to avoid it any more, right? Mmmm thats true thats true. The treatment of the elemental sage seemed to be one more time Nelvania tried to smooth it out at the time the war broke out, but after she disappeared, the Holy Kingdom once again officially acknowledged the contradiction of their doctrine. And he apologized directly to Pena. Thanks to that, the Holy Kingdom is currently unable to spread its spirit in front of the Empire... to be precise, Pena. But with that why do those elemental spirits want toe to me? Are you not getting older? 1? Lel? Didn''t you say something strange? Why would I? really? This time for real. No this time, Arel denied it over and over again. I also asked what you were thinking, but that was it. that? The Spirit King. That red tiger. Ah... Pena sighed involuntarily. Is that the spirit king? The fire spirit king he summoned in thest meeting. Pena reflexively brushed her hair. An artifact that could summon the spirit king was wrapped around her hair. ording to Arel, if you have this, you can still summon the Spirit King? Originally, it was impossible, but I had to work hard to get it. he said so Hearing that exnation, Pena freaked out and tried to return the ribbon to Arel. Even if she thinks about it, it''s because the value of this is beyond imagination to simply call it a gift. On the one hand, I was slightly afraid of what the hell I would ask for after giving this. And there was something he tried to return anyway, thinking it was more than a fountain. However, Arel refused to return it. You can''t use it until you get it back anyway, so you just have to keep it. In the end, this spirit king summoning ribbon became Pena''s. Jun himself sometimes told me to use it if I was bored, but after that I didn''t dare to try. Thest war was an exception. Fena broke into a cold sweat as she touched the ribbon with a story about it. No way did you mistake me for being a contractor for the King of Spirits? Exactly. Her Highness, Princess Pena. There was an obvious sneer. iced coffee? A true spirit resurrected in this era... Phu-huh! real spirits. Ahahahahahaha! No, he must be genuinelyughing. Aren''t you justughing out loud? You must be very happy with this situation. Yes, that''s it, right? Why on earth am I looking for a man like this? From their point of view, Pena, you are the first existence in hundreds of years to make a contract with the Spirit King... Fufufufu!... Because! Kheop! would you mind smiling or talking to me? Kufufufufufufuhahahahaha! ....Are you choosing that? For that reason, it seems that somehow, among the elemental spirits, there has been an atmosphere of respect for you and Pena. .... Ughhhh. From Pena''s point of view, it was embarrassing. Even if it is not, the eyes of the people around him after the meeting are really annoying. Sometimes curious nobles begged to call the Spirit King, so it was really annoying. But the elemental spirits following her? ...If I were to be a little serious about it, it seems that your existence, Pena, was the reason why the Holy Kingdom was bent. It is not unreasonable for them to follow. Its difficult for me, isnt it? Look at me and look at them. I was about to shout that, but the words stopped. ....for a moment? no way? I was startled and hups almost came out, so I covered my mouth with my hand, barely avoiding the disaster of losing the girl''s face. No way Elemental spirits? do you respect me? no way? Yes, that''s all. I can''t clearly see his face, but Arel must have had a pretty mischievous expression by now. For some reason, Pena was so sure. The Elementalists want to work under you, Pena. The King of Spirits appeared after a long time... Poop. Um, you''re the King of Spirit''s contractor''? If youre below you, youll have the taste to follow. They want to wee back an era where people respect the power of spirits before the oppression. justification for that. And they need someone who can be their idol. It seems that Pena thinks that her status and qualifications will suffice. Arel? Shouldn''t you take it with you''? Well, that''s not difficult either. Of course, if Arel stopped, the elemental spirits would dly stay in Fahilia. Because you have been given such grace. At least it can be tied down to an employment contract. But I dont really need them all that much. My city is basically based on magic technology rather than elementalism. Yeah... that''s what I know. First of all, I was tired of studying abroad or something. I know it''s very boring. Of course, I don''t intend to make them unemployed, so there''s nothing I can''t use. It''s not necessary though. In that case, I thought it would be better to let Pena go to you as she pleases. It''s better for them too. Arel insisted on this. Of course, Pena wasn''t tactful enough to say yes to that. Nonsense! Pena screamed half-screamed. I never even imagined it in the first ce. An elemental spirit that follows you. I still can''t imagine Nonsense! What nonsense! What nonsense! is it something to be excited about? Beyond themunication port, Arel muttered indifferently. It seems that Pena''s reaction ispletely iprehensible. However, Pena had endured well enough that she did not immediately follow him to Fahilia. What is the problem? Look at me... to lead the elementals... there''s no way that''s possible, right? How are you? The answer came back saying no. On the contrary, Pena couldn''t understand why Arell was making such a proposal with such confidence. Of course, she understood why the Elementalists wanted to follow her. But that. In the first ce, thatwasnt it a scam? I couldn''t speak out loud, so I deliberately lowered my voice. Hmm. It''s not really a scam. It''s because I summoned it through the medium of the divine object I received from the spirit. Its an expedient. Arel readily admitted that. But what is it? huh? The expedient method is definitely a great method. In any case, the fact that you can still summon the Spirit King remains the same. But If you cheat, you just have to y well until the end, right? With what kind of confidence do you say this? Isn''t it like this because it''s someone else''s job in the first ce? Pena half cried. In the first ce, she herself had never thought of such a thing. You''ve learned spirit magic. Then shouldnt we use it more meaningfully? ... eww. It is true that the situation at the time was such that she was trained in spiritism, and that she also received the teaching with half interest. There were also various circumstances intertwined with it, and there were also things that moved ording to Arel''s instructions. However, he had no particr intention of leaving his name in the history of the continent rather than reigning over the elemental spirits. Is the spirit just a pet for her? Or feel like a friend. epting them will benefit you properly. Because the whole force that will firmly support your position is rolling in. Well... I''m a little uneasy about the spiritists'' skills, but teach them based on what Pena and you learned from me. Then it will be quite useful. Pena, who was silent, half-automatically thought about the benefit. There are definitely advantages. Even now, there are quite a few nobles in the Empire who question Pena. There were also many who were displeased with the improvement of agriculture and themercial n with Ernesia Kingdom. If the elemental spirits followed such a Pena, it might be reassuring just to exist. I judged about half of it soberly. The other half is also stabbed by conscience. Think carefully. because it is beneficial ruler? ruler?. But why do I feel like I''m being handed over to something like this? Will they really follow me? That''s up to you, Pena. Arell said so. Once you have enough qualifications. As for her status, she''s a princess, and she''s in a position to stand above others. Let''s say the king of spirits is like that. Is there anyone else besides you? After hearing it, I think it''s like that again. If you dont like it, I will decline. But think about it: would it be better for them to remain in Fahilia for no reason, or would it be better for them to work for someone who voluntarily wants to follow them? But I was still hesitating as if I didnt want to. And for Pena and you, this is right. For me? You deserve more than you think. You can trust this because I guarantee it. Because I, and no one else, taught. Anyway, I''m good at talking. On the one hand, upon hearing that, I felt that I could not help myself. So what? Wait a minute. Pena asked to wait and seriously thought about it while Arell didn''t say anything. Is it better to ept him at his word or is it better to leave it to his conscience and reject it? ???? Arell. Have you decided? Ugh heh. After serious consideration, Pena ryed the decision to Arell. I''ll ept the Elementalists into the Empire. finally made a decision I will ept them and once again make the name of the Spiritualists widely known in the Empire. Not just for yourself. Even for them. I will make a proper foundation for them and their descendants who have been hiding for the past years without knowing the reason and just because they were born with talent due to someone''s malice. For that reason, Pena agreed. ....I get it. Then, lets discuss the schedule for relocating themter. With that, the story about the important story work was finished first. Both of them didn''t say anything for a while. Themunication port was not turned off. It is still functioning properly. However, Fena did not turn off themunication port, and Arel waited patiently, as if he knew what she wanted to say. What do you want to say? U way ?????? When I tried to speak, my mouth didn''te out easily. However, if Pena didn''t say it directly, the young man beyond thismunication zone would continue to pretend he didn''t know. I hated that. Above all else, waiting any longer was her limit. I''m sick of worrying about it. Arel. So what the hell Doesnt Arel want anything from me? I admired myself for saying this well. Dont pretend you didnt hear. For some reason, I had a feeling that he was about to slip away again. reason? It''s just a woman''s intuition. What do you want? As long as Princess Pena continues to grow strong and healthy, then I have nothing more to hope for. Then why are you talking like a nanny there! There was a popping sound from someone outside. It must be a nanny. Chapter 282 Chapter 282. The future of the Elementalists (5) ...Why are you doing this? Arel, I did thatst time. Arel, I will definitely repay the debt you helped me with. Hmm. Was it or not? Is it? Why are you pretending to forget? It''s really ridiculous. Normally, if you''ve been blessed with this kind of grace, shouldn''t you be bragging about it and trying to gain the upper hand? But why does he just try to slip away on the contrary? And then, he just casually gave something to Pena or helped him. For some reason, that made Pena feel frustrated. something was messed up Receiving wasn''t what she wanted either. I didnt even expect that. oops Yes, he''s always just saying that. For some reason, there was an error. anyway! I was sure to repay you! huh! I was thinking of doing it because it was unfair! ...Something seems to have lost its original purpose. Arent you calmer than that? Are you calm? Contrary to what she said, however, her head was sufficiently heated. Yes, now I can have a proper conversation with him without hesitation. For some reason, such confidence welled up without reason. It seemed that the reins had been loosened a bit due to the stress she had been worrying about for a while and the resentment caused by his attitude just before. That''s why Pena took on this momentum and decided to speak boldly. Certainly I may not be able to pay it back with money. I can''t help you otherwise. No even if you say that, theres nothing you can do right now, right? So let''s not think too hard about it. huh? What can I do? As Arel said, there is really nothing that can be done. After thinking about it in such a sense of shame, she came to a conclusion. isn''t it? It might not be bad at all from Arel''s point of view. Above all, isn''t this a price that you can fully understand? In addition, with this, he can be sure to catch him who slips away every time. Arel! Pena said this half driven by an impulse. I can marry you! At that moment, too, the sound of several bread bursting was heard from outside the room. No soundes from themunication port. However, themunication port is still on. I guess I''m at a loss for words. Pena stood up without saying a word and then screamed at the strangely noisy outside. Why are you all eavesdropping! Especially, why is the nannyughing?! It wasn''t until a momentter that she realized her mistake and struggled in embarrassment. Confused here today. For some reason, there is amotion beyond themunication port. I quietly turned off themunication device, stood up, and stretched. What a mess. It''s a mess. I''m d it looks really fun over there. I''m d I''m d... ? For now, the issue of the Elemental Commander was somehow passed. Of course, you somehow managed to convince Pena, who initially refused. I smiled as I looked at the switched offmunication port. I thought it was more likely to be epted. There was no way she would turn a blind eye to the benefits of actually acquiring them. Even so, she is a princess. It has no choice but to move ording to the calction. In addition, the position of the elemental spirits is not like others, so there is no way they can refuse. For now, I''ve been passing it off like this.'' To be honest, I dont feel like I passed because I was halfway bothered. As I said, elemental magicians are an excessively unnecessary power to me. In the first ce, I don''t like spirits that much, and my city was already designed with the premise of magic technology. Settling them down in a ce like this is nothing more than forcing them into ce. There will definitely be problems. It seems that the eyes of the nobles in the kingdom are also annoying. First of all, the elemental lord itself will be calcted as a solid power. It is annoying to receive unnecessary fear or restraint. For that reason, I decided to make an appropriate excuse and push the wind as far as I could when the elemental spirits wanted to go to Pena. From now on, she will take care of their leadership. Sometimes, if she seems to be having a hard time coping, I can help with a word or two of advice. That''s enough, because I''ve done my duty. What on earth was Pena conscious of before that?'' It seemed like you cared about something else the whole time we were talking? I was worried about that, so I waited after the business was over so that I could say what I wanted to say. Then, isn''t that the first thing you say? Why does repaying the favor be marriage? I could hear all of Pena''s nanny anddies-in-waiting, all bursting with bread. I hope it''s really fun over there. Fortunately, that doesn''t seem to be the trend of the empire. ....Throughout my life so far, it''s been a really bottomless remark. Apparently, I thought Pena was only thinking calctingly, but she seemed to be thinkingpletely out of the ordinary. It feels like it has evolved into the nonsense from before because something ran out of control. Anyway, it went too far. Married by ident? I even feel sorry for the princess, who is only getting more and more regretful. ....Well, it''s not that I can''t guess why. In fact, because of what happened in the past, the way I look at Pena and me from the world is closer to that. And it''s not without merit at all. By the way, he how is he going to look at my face in the future? I didn''t say anything formally just now, so even if I just slipped away, what would happen in the future? Will he be able to say the same thing after calming down? And then how will I respond? After thinking about it, I got bored and quit. Well... Well, Pena will take care of it. It looks like you''re confused too, so try talking to him againter when you get a chance. Another useless rumor will spread. It''s not like I''m losing anything, so there''s no reason to say anything. Should I just leave it for a while? For now, it is put on hold. Hold! I''m sorry for her, but I have a lot of work to do right now. The problem with Seong-guk was messy, but... I''m sure it''ll be over with this.'' The rest of the pre- and post-processing is up to Big Brother. Is there a king for nothing? I''m here to do this. cancer don''t The benefits that I will receive for merit in this war are nothing more than trivial things to me now. At best, just asking for amodations for what I''m about to do, just in caseter? Whatever the war is, now with this, I smiled as I checked the map of Fahilia I had spread out on my desk. Still part of my estate. where it is not yetplete. After the end of this war, the construction n waspleted in earnest, and construction began gradually. Toplete my full-fledged paradise. All you have to do is expand themercial n and wait for the ship to be remodeled. Gradually, my living environment also began to prepare for entering a new period. What bothers me is the reincarnated kid who is presumed to have interfered with the saintess... The girl who rode the monster who fought on equal footing with my alter ego. ...In the end, I couldn''t find any traces of him after that. I''m not good at hiding. I didn''t bother to pursue it in the first ce. It''s foolish to jump in hastily because you don''t know what''s going to happen. And decidedly annoying. I don''t think that someone''s purpose was to fuck me. It''s not that I''m trying to be vignt, but if I''m not going to attack, I don''t think I''ll be the first to show off. If that person is thinking of arguing with me, then I can just throw it out. You wouldn''t be an idiot either, and if possible, you''d show the spirit of fair y. Otherwise? That''s something to think about then. It''s not the first time I''ve had problems with my partner. There''s no reason why I shouldn''t be upset. Nervousness is, at best, a novice who hasn''t lived 10 times in his life. If you want to see it,e and see it.'' Leisurely, I decided to put that aside for now. Yes, that''s what matters! It''s not like a business partner who doesn''t know where he is or what he''s doing! There are other important things! I have to take a nap now! I''ve made a new sleep pillow, so I''ll have to try it out. So, no matter where you go, what kind of nonsense you do, it''s none of my business. The conflict between the kingdom of Ernesia and the holy kingdom has virtuallye to an end, and the world has be quiet again while neighboring countries and ordinary citizens are relieved. And somewhere in the world that became quiet again. Whew Danger. It was an arduous getaway. A girl let out a sigh of relief and sighed in a weary,nguid motion. A girl who gave the saint a dragon, and a foreign girl who is reincarnated like Arel. The girl who called herself trainer'' returned after a long run. And finally, she was able to return to her usual retreat. [It took a while.] After returning and walking for a while, a voice rang in my head. It is the voice of a colleague and a man who oversees them. I thought I was in a hurry to return after wandering around the stars. [...Isn''t that too much for an escape route?] When I heard that he had returned after circling the stars several times, the man let out an absurdugh. [Arent you overly cautious?] I couldnt help it. There was a possibility that he woulde after us. [...Umm, that''s right] The man was convinced because he knew what the trainer was trying to escape from. In thest war between the Holy Kingdom and Ernesia Kingdom, the saintess was eventually defeated, and the trainer had to intervene before she spilled useless information. Thanks to that, she had an unexpected encounter with Arell Ernesia and struggled to escape from him. He managed to escape while sacrificing even the rare monsters he cherished. He returned only after being convinced that, just in case, he had circumnavigated the world several times on irregr routes and had ruled out tracking magic and other means. before. Enough coping considering you were friendly in the East. [I see.] I thought maybe I was being overly cautious, but after hearing her argument, it didn''t seem like that. [Is Ernesia that talented?] He asked curiously. Positive. At least in a head-on fight, I have no chance of winning. can''t win swarm. She shook her head and said so. [You mean?] At that time, Arell Ernesia was not the main body. Presumed to be an alter ego or simr technology. Even the trainer noticed that Arel wasn''t fighting with all his might at the time. That is why he boldly chose to escape. Of course, she didn''t fight with all her might. If Arel''s main body came back after a needless battle there, then it was judged that there was no answer. [He seems to have a lot of talent.] Considered with the ability to deal with the saintess. at least dozens of times. calction. At least more than me for sure. Maybe twice as much or more. [Right. More than you living your 34th life? That''s amazing.] ...From what you say, it doesn''t seem very sincere. The trainer we were talking with pretended to be dumbfounded. Wasn''t he who said that also unapproachable from her point of view? Even reincarnated people are not all the same. While there are kids who have passed through life only once or twice, there are also those who have lived a double-digit life and umted quite a lot of experience, knowledge, and tips. and. Anyway, I dont think Im a monster like you. The person she is talking to now is special. Chapter 283 Chapter 283. The future of the elemental spirits (6) + Our city construction is from now on (1) I don''t know exactly how much skills Arele Ernesia has, but from her point of view, that''s what she doesn''t want to be hostile to. [...Hmm, anyway, good job. Why don''t you take a break for a while? There won''t be any work anyway.] I think so even if you don''t say anything. waiting for my pets Healing time is needed. tired [Is it... a pet?] Knowing what kind of pet she was talking about, he let out a slightly astringent voice. A cute pet [.....] You have to respect the taste. So I didn''t have to say anything useless. By the way, Seongguk. regret. The saintess ispletely wrong. [Hmm, that''s what I expected,] he said in a sighed voice, as if he was fed up. [Since she started living her second life, the saintess has been out of ce. It would have failed even if it hadn''t been rted to the Kingdom of Ernesia.] But... why? Then why did you interfere all the way? When she asked as if he didn''t understand, he answered like this. [Wouldnt experience be necessary?] Experience?????? [Yes, it is an experience. Seongguk''s work is a mistake, but thanks to that, I''m confident. The humans here are still uncivilized. I found out how much they go crazy if you give them enough strength and opportunities. Don''t you know how important experience is to us?] The calm attitude of the moment before suddenly pours out words, and the voice gradually begins to take on heat. [okay! What an experience! The repetition of experience and trial and error is the capital of our reincarnation! In that sense, Seongguk is not meaningless at all!] Listening to his argument, the trainer tilted his head. Some sympathize with them, and some feel that they are trying to do something. But question. We are still talking only in thought. Are you not in the opposite sex right now? Normally, I would show my face in person, but today I am not doing that. When asked purely out of curiosity, he burst intoughter. [I''m a bit busy these days. There is no time to go back at all.] Hmm, you are not in a position to say anything to me. [No.... I have nothing to say. Um, for a moment.] In the middle of a meaningless conversation. Suddenly his voice cut off. And after a few seconds,munication resumed again. [Excuse me. Well, that''s a bit annoying. It''s a little too much to do while talking.] ...Where are you now? [I''m on the northern continent. It''s so cold here.] You''ve gone too far. She thought nothing of it. Distance doesn''t really matter to them. Because you can go anywhere and stay anywhere. [I thought there were reincarnated people like us here, so I came here to ask for your cooperation.] Failure? [They couldn''t understand me at all. We quarreled a bit. It was a bit of a struggle to deal with it desperately. Oh don''t worry now it''s already done Don''t worry, there won''t be any back problems.] The trainer kept his mouth shut and felt a bit of mourning for the opponent he didn''t even know. stupidly. Perhaps the unknown opponent was also confident in his own strength and knowledge. But there''s no way he can be an opponent, is there? That''s why she figured out the gap early and bowed down meekly. [But... I''m sorry. Why is it like this once out of two times? Don''t you feel that all reincarnated peopleck understanding?] The invitation method. I think there is a problem. I thought it was inevitable because I knew very well the way of thinking he insisted on. Of course, sane reincarnated people would have objections. It is amon habit of reincarnated people to have clear knowledge and confidence thanks to having lived many lives. If you go up to them and rmend them, you end up fighting. When the trainer pointed it out, he too whimpered to see if there was a corner that could be stabbed. [Um... should I change the method a bit? Well, even in the East... I still sigh when I think of the hardships I suffered because of the conflict. I should consider it.] ... I want you to think about it as you please. You won''t even be listening seriously anyway. Other reincarnated people are stubborn too, but he''s not far behind. I know for sure that I won''t change the way I do it anyway. After replying as if he was not very interested, the trainer suddenly came up with a question. question. Are you nning to intervene in Ernesia Kingdom? [Is that him? Are you sure you said Arell? Hmm, because of this incident, it is certain that he is also a reincarnated person, so it must be so. Even if it''s not intentional, since this side has caused a nuisance, wouldn''t it be reasonable to bring a present? but busy This one is also busy. I want to go back, but I can''t go back. Or will you go again?] Definitely refuse! Even if it wasn''t for that, I almost died from getting caught by that Arele Ernesia, so how could I openly go to her? The trainer sincerely expressed his intention to refuse. Fighting in the first ce is annoying, so I hate it. [Then I can''t help it. don''t put it off for now Afghan, dying it for a year or two won''t interfere with the n. Well, there''s a Holy Kingdom treatment, so it''s better not to touch it. And...] After a while, he continued. [It doesn''t matter if we collide anyway. If it bothers you, isn''t it enough to get rid of it?] I expected it. Because I knew that he wasn''t very interested in Ernesia Kingdom. [On top of that, if I tamper with Ernesia Kingdom now, I think that friend will be upset. It''s not the right thing to do first. So let''s postpone saying hello there for a while.] Yes, that''s right. Then I wouldn''t mind. I just needed to know what that meant. The trainer unterally cut off his thoughts because he didn''t like the annoying conversation anymore. Anyway, if I really want to move her by force, I''ll just chew up the interruption and contact her. Reincarnated people are fundamentallyzy. She is no exception. That''s why I don''t want to work unless absolutely necessary. Anyway, everything he did. So, can''t he just do the little things? Anyway, like it or not, sooner orter the day wille when I will be busy again. Then, in preparation for that time, you just need to bezy now. Thinking so, the trainer walked through the castle drowsily. Everything for the duty of a true reincarnated person. He muttered something he often said and disappeared somewhere in the castle. From now on, our urban construction (1) has finally opened the second shovel for urban development in earnest. for me to y! A ce to live a leisurely life! Urban Transformation n Part 2. Wee, Fahilia! Wee to the resort! I''ve said it a few times, but the ultimate goal was to make Pahilia a ce where I could suck and y for the rest of my life. To do so, facilities or ces for enjoyment, including resorts, are naturally needed. who needs it? need me! I''m going to reveal it now, but I divided it into three stages when I was nning to remodel Pahilia. The first is to revive the economic situation of the barren territory when he was just appointed to the territory. this is already over The second was to reorganize it into afortable ce to live, that is, a city. This has already been sessfully established. and third. A n to expand into a city that has everything to enjoy. Originally, I nned to finish all of this and the perfect city, at least before I turned 20. And for the rest of my life, I livefortably withoutcking anything. I really won''t work after that. I''m not going to y pretending like I''m doing now, I''m really going to y. And when that timees, I won''t let anyone fight or interfere with me. Everything I work for now is for that. This is my big picture. My old age begins at the age of 20!'' The n And finally my n now enters the third phase. If this is the case, it will flow smoothly as nned. Its a resort. Apart from that, it makes me feel good. Fortunately, Pahilia had the basic resources to subtly make it my paradise. Even snowy mountains can be turned into a ce to y, depending on how you use them. and decisively. I looked at a point marked on the map and smiled heartily. spa! It was confirmed a long time ago that hot spring water flows in that vicinity. However, the first thing to do is toplete the city''s functions first, so I calmly waited for the time to touch that ce. And finally, the time hase to reorganize it as a resort. We will focus on developing the area around the hot spring, and also build various facilities in the remaining areas. Already, the artisans I paid for and called in are digging up the mountains and turning thend over. This project will take some time, but there is nothing you can''t wait for. It''s not good to be fast in the first ce. As a rule, the construction must be urate and painstaking. Honey is waiting for the pro from the past life who is waiting. It was a time when I was so full of anticipation. ...Arel-nim. Outside the office, a servant knocked on the door. hmm? Isn''t it time to watch now? What''s going on? What? This is a report from the artisan in charge of the construction of the Second City. Well, I was just thinking about that. What is it? First, I told them toe in and then I told them to report. What''s going on? Got a problem? I guess so. Chit. ....They said it was market day. Why am I thinking there again? Did something happen? hmm? Theres no way an ident could happen if we nned and prepared enough in the first ce. It doesn''t seem like that. However, the construction craftsmen were very embarrassed and said that they had to report to Arel urgently. What? It looks like a huge cave was discovered in the construction area. cave? Is there anything special about that? It''s not unusual to have one or two caves, considering the geography of Fahilia. By the way I think this is a pointless worry for me too. hmm? It is presumed that the cave was a rare dragon. ....Really, why are you doing this? I hate reptiles, so why do I hear that name so often? First of all, it was an important matter rted to urban construction, so as soon as I received the call, I said I would go to the site and check it out. ...Could it be that it''s a dragon again? This is so disgusting. I agree. And Asha Sei and Dia these three were also called out in a hurry. It wasn''t exactly me who called, but they voluntarily followed. As soon as I heard that it was a dragon rare, I was horrified and all three unanimously objected that I should not be sent alone. What are you so afraid of? Anyone who hears it will think it''s a dragon encounter every time. It must have been once, right? I usually think that once is a lot. When Asha said that, the other two agreed in silence. Is there anything wrong with a dragon? When I was dumbfounded, the three of them spoke at the same time. But is it a dragon? Aside from Dia, Asha Seina had to face the dragon in bad shape in thest war. Is it right to object? Well, it''s a dragon... I shrugged and smiled wryly. In fact, it must be a dragon. A lizard that knows nothing but its own pride. But it''s not just because of that that I''m rxed. Dragon Rare in Fahilia? When I first heard it, I was a bit dumbfounded. What does that mean? City construction masters, what are you talking about! A dragon! A dragon in my territory!! Chapter 284 Chapter 284. Our city construction will start from now on (2), but it''s not like I didn''t think of the possibility of a dragon rare. When I first came down to Fahilia in the first ce, I personally investigated it considering that it might exist. I was wary of dragons early on. It seems that there are anecdotes about having a hard time because there was Wenrare there after being assigned to a remote area. They are always out of sight. If you see even one, it''s a headache. Therefore, it is necessary to detect and remedy it early. same as cockroaches If there is even one, it bes annoying. However, as a result of the investigation, there was no wyvern, let alone a dragon. In the first ce, if a creature of that level was locked up, it would be enough to detect it just by its presence. Even a low-level dragon with no intellect is confident enough to notice it. But didn''t feel anything That''s why I put aside the dragon prevention n... Now it''s rare? That bothered me a little. Above all, did you clearly say that in the report? It''s not even rare, it''s a cave presumed to be rare. That nuance bothered me quite a bit. So I need to check it myself. When I went to the ce where the rarer in question was found, arge number of construction workers were already gathered and chatting. The fact that there were quite a few flustered faces was probably something they hadn''t expected. However, rather than being terrified, it is an atmosphere of bewilderment. What should I do with this?'' I felt like I was hearing these voices in my heart. Somehow, I feel like I know that feeling too. I think now I can understand the feeling of embarrassment when relicse out during remodeling or building construction. Can''t do construction or can''t do it, is that the feeling? Surely this is embarrassing. Looks like everyone is gathered. As I approached and raised his head, a construction craftsman rushed out from among the workers and bowed his head in front of me. Im sorry, Mr. Arell. To make them go directly with something like this... No, what. I''m concerned about the construction issue, so don''t worry about that. But what happened? I heard that it is a dragon rare in the report? Yes that''s right. He nodded his head nervously and began exining to me what had happened a little while ago. They were in the middle of basic work to begin construction of the hot spring and tourism district. First of all, ground work had to be done in order to prepare a site for building an additional city. Unlike the warm interior of the city, this is the original climate of Fahilia. In other words, when you go out with a water bottle, the water in it freezes in an instant. Of course, ground work alone is bound to be a fairlyrge construction project. However, with the magic tools I provided and the help of the wizards, the problem was solved without much difficulty. Thanks to that, I was able to concentrate on the construction work, such as pushing mountains and digging the ground. But how much did it dig? A craftsman discovered something strange. It is a huge cave. A huge cave? Well, I heard that too. They dug a mountain and found a cave. But what is it? It''s natural. Of course, the artisans wouldn''t know that either. If they felt ufortable, it wouldn''t be for nothing. In case you didnt know, we searched the cave with the knights. This is because there is a possibility that monsters can inhabit the cave. At first, they seemed to think it was nothing. By the way... no matter how you look at it, the inside of the cave is unusual. It felt as if a huge creature had lived there... and it was close to the traces of an intelligent creature living there. It seems that the wizards who followed and investigated lightly became suspicious because of that. How do you feel? There was this too. He hesitated a little, then took out something and handed it to me. Scales. ...Dragon scales? You said this came out of that cave? also. Is that so....? If Arell-sama recognizes it, it must be true. He sighed anxiously. What should I do with the construction? well? I''m curious too. Should I take a look at the rare state first? Talking about it outside is a waste of time. And I hate wasting time To be precise, I hate wasting time other than to y. I guess I''ll have to see it firsthand. I decided to go inside their with the escorts. Naturally, at first the three objected. I thought it was odd to agree. Really... it''s dangerous with dragons. Maybe there are no dragons? yes? They tilted their heads. Withmon sense, if there were dragons, how could we be able to talk leisurely like this right now? Dragons are animals sensitive to noise pollution. In the first ce, there is nothing strange about building a city near your own rare. In my opinion, no matter how you look at it, that''s an empty leash. But I want to keep a look inside just in case. All right. In the end, Asha, who could not ovee my argument, nodded. But if I feel even the slightest bit strange, I will take whatever Arel says and run away. Do whatever you feel like. If possible, I would like to experience that. Even if it feels weird, I think it''ll be fun, right? I just said it in my mind. That''s how we entered the cave in question. It was understandable that the scale wasrge enough to be estimated as a dragon rare. How big is it because it''s a cave in the mountains? I thought, but it is wider than I imagined. I guess it goes all the way to the basement? It was clear that it was not a naturally formed cave, but a cave dug with magic and power. Unless it''s a dragon, you won''t be able to dig a cave like this. In addition... ...certainly not a ce where monsters can live. There are traces of dragons hibernating or living here and there. but. Do you think this has been left unattended for too long? Yes, it seems. Dia also seemed to agree. All of them have already lost all their magical powers. It seems that the owner of this ce has not returned for a long time. Hmm, I think so too. The inside of the cave was dirty with lots of moss and dust. For some reason, it seems to prove that the years left unattended are not just one or two years. Too bad for those intelligent pretending reptiles to live in. hmm? What is this? Seina looked around and found something that looked like a huge rock. Oh that? Probably dragon shit. Eh?! Arent the jokes too much? ...No kidding. It''s real shit. Seina slipped away. Judging by the state of that shit, it''s almost like a fossil. There are traces of dragon life, but nothing else. There are nomon treasures... that''s rather disappointing. I was hoping for a bit of a windfall. Well, isn''t the world going around so easily? So every time I''m in trouble, sometimes it happens. Why did this happen? Asha muttered as if she didn''t understand. well? I dont know why, but the original owner must have moved somewhere. Even dragons do not live confined to one ce for thousands of years. There are cases where people move due to a change in climate or a change of heart. Roughly even if you cant, 300? It is estimated to have been neglected for about a year. Come to think of it, I have seen records that the climate at that time was warmer than it is now. At that time, Fahilia was just a northern region where the snowfall period was slightly longer, right? However, there is a record that at some point the king was quite taken aback as thend becamepletely frozen. The Magic Tower also has a record. From about 300 years ago, there are records and research records that the climate of Fahilia has gone down drastically. I wonder if that has anything to do with it. Dia nodded as if she remembered seeing it. Ummm Only that dragon guy knows the detailed reason. I''m not too curious, though. Anyway, with this, it turned out that this rare had no owner. Shall we call it fortunate for now? It hasnte back for 300 years, and given Rares condition, I dont think it will evere back. When I came to that conclusion, they seemed relieved. What a relief. I wondered if I would have to fight the dragon again. Ha ha ha ha ha. I was also nervous because I thought there would be something else that might happen once in my life. However, I was a bit disappointed in a different way. In fact, it doesn''t matter if there are dragons. if there is? That dragon must have suffered a mysterious ident in a ce that no one else could see. Dragon is dead! I could have given you this big news. Somehow that''s more wasteful.'' Even if it wasn''t, it was just now that I forgot the thought that it was a waste to miss the dragon in thest war. Thinking about it again, it''s a waste. I wondered if the dragons here would be good too. It is true that there is no possibility of returning. Even if you''re like me, you won''t want toe back to this ce again. By the way, what kind of dragon was it? Okay? The scales I found are too old, so I can''t tell because they''ve lost all their magic power and their color is faded. So there was nothing more to specte on. What color was it? Since it''s a snowy region, I''m guessing it must have been a pure white dragon? No... Anyway, that seems like a verycent guess. What kind of sensibility is it to be white just because you live in a snowy ce? I smiled bitterly at Asha''s sentiment, as if other dragons would protest not to discriminate against her. a pure white dragon Maybe not? Anyway, there are no more risks. Lets go out and quickly teach the anxious workers about this. We have to resume construction soon. What are you going to do with this rare? Of course. I smile softly. He raised his thumb and pointed down. I have to break it down. I don''t know if there are any materials left for research, but there''s nothing more to see in this garbage dump. That day, under mymand, the cave that was believed to have been a dragon''sir in the past waspletely blown up and copsed. Do you know anything about dragon rares? This is my estate. I''ll build my own paradise I don''t need a cave that stinks of dragon dung in my estate. All I need for my estate is a pleasant future. If it is unfair, bring thend document! Whether a dragon or a god appears, it doesnt matter. I will build my shelter here unconditionally! So don''t hesitate! Nothing can stop me from building my paradise. And two years passed. It''s a short time in a way that can''t be said to be long. Schrs were evaluating that the situation on the continent would be recorded as two years busier than ever in the past hundreds of years. It''s because big and small changes keep happening. first. The economic situation of the Merman Empire rapidly stabilized. After being defeated in the war with Ernesia Kingdom in the past, the Merman Empire lost quite a few soldiers and had to suffer from huge debts due to reparations. Quite a few schrs believed that the empire would one day copse. However, it was none other than the Empire''s princess Pena Amret Janil who denied the downfall they expected. Chapter 285 Chapter 285. From now on, (3) Pena had to go to Ernesia Kingdom as a hostage in the name of studying abroad due to the cost of thest war. Originally, she was destined to waste her life as an unfortunate princess and a pawn in a foreign country. After being acquainted with Arrel Ernesia through spirit magic. She will receive advice onmercial ns to maintain the empire directly from Arell. In addition, the agricultural n was reorganized in earnest and through trade, the economy gradually began to recover to the extent that there was no need to worry about perishing even if it did not enjoy the same strength as in the past. Many people were interested. Of course, there were other parts that they showed interest in, rather than agriculture, trade, or the economy. What is the rtionship between Pena and Arell? A pawn in another country is reviving her own country through a rtionship with the prince of that country and a genius who can shake the continent''s copyright. It was enough to make a good gossip. In fact, it is said that quite a few people have asked them. Some say they are truly fearless and admired. Neither Arel nor Pena had ever given an answer to such a brave question. It was because Arel simply passed it off with a clever speech, and when he reached Pena, he smiled bitterly and avoided answering. On the other hand, there was also a country that walked the path of copse. Zelnian Castle. No, she should be called thest saint from now on. Nelvenia plots an unreasonable invasion of the kingdom of Ernesia in order to prosper the kingdom based on her false ideals, but eventually fails and is criticized by Arel. As a result, it causes an unreasonable war and disappears after defeat. To this day, Nelvenia has not been seen since she disappeared from the fortress where the final battle took ce. Many people thought she was dead. At first, the people of the castle believed in Nelvania''s survival theory and cried out her name, but gradually changed their voices to resent her as the economic situation of the castle worsened and evidence of the saintess'' past activities came out one after another. And at the same time, the religion of the Holy Land also walked the path of downfall. The only survivor of the shaky political world, Kelius, the high-ranking priest, tried to hold on somehow, but that was all. In a precarious situation, with diarrhea, the kingdom had to face another war. heterogeneous country. My name is Kelly. The Queen of Kelly, a person who gathered all kinds of heterogeneous tribes into a state and dered war on the kingdom as soon as the state was stabilized, as if to relieve the resentment of discrimination and invasion in the past. Seongguk had to make a final decision in front of the army of the different races, who rushed at it with terrifying momentum, as if exploding the sadness of the past. Even before the battle, Kelius persuaded the remaining people to surrender. It''s actually a war, but it''s over before the armies even collide. As a result, the religion of the Holy Kingdom waspletely abolished, and the Zelnian Holy Kingdom was renamed the Zelnian Kingdom. And in effect, it became a colony of Kelia. A schr who saw the result said this. The country that was hostile to Arell Ernesia was eventually ruined. Any country that had a friendship with him survived. A historian heard the news of the Zelnian Kingdom and said it half as a joke, but after hearing it, his students thought it was a serious evaluation and spread the story here and there. Although it was a joke, many schrs, as well as nobles and royalty, took it seriously. When he finally reached Arel, after hearing that, he muttered sadly, What did I do... No, I''m not such a scary person? The kingdom of Ernesia also did not know how to stop growing its power. A new metal titanium produced in Fahilia. In addition, chocte has also started to be sold in other countries. In many ways, the momentum of still siphoning money became stronger, but not less. The leaders of other countries were worried about the strength of the Ernesia kingdom, but now they had to be careful about even mutteringints to themselves. It''s not even allowed to look over anymore. It was because such a rule had already been implicitly established because of the actual example of the Zelnian Kingdom or the Zelnian Kingdom. Aside from that, in the past two years, small things have happened. Arele Ernesia, who still can''t get out of the top of the topic... I''m not working today, but I don''t want to do it anymore.... I was rolling around in my own secret space. That was his true self that no one in the world knew. yes? The big star of the topic. Now, for almost everyone in the world, I feel like I''ve be an untouchable that I dared to talk about. A lot of things have happened in the past two years, but it''s annoying, so I decided to skip it. Now I was in a huge crisis. It''s not a joke, but the sense of crisis tightens to the point where you''ll break into a cold sweat. I can''t even speak. How long has it been since my snout lost its function? Never in this life. Even in my past life, there were not a few times when I was at a loss for words. I mean I''m in trouble like this. Seriously, I usually don''t use the word crisis... even when there''s a war. Even if an insignificant merchant came up with a fight. no matter what anyone says Even if the dragon appeared. Even if a reincarnated person pops out, not knowing where it came from. I just said all of that was annoying, but I would never have used the word crisis''. huh. There probably won''t be.... Maybe..... Anyway... The only thing that keeps me stuck right now is only one person in the world. ah? Rell? it''s my mother my mother. Arel? Are you listening? Even considering my current age, my mother, who still looks very young, smiles brightly and pecks at me with a benevolent smile. He must be very angry right now. Uh mom... no mom. For now, please listen to my excuses. Please listen. I started making excuses in a really rare sweat. I am still busy. There are many things. And um... Anyway, there are various things. That''s why this time there''s no choice... Arel! Didn''t you make the same excusest time? The mother sighed and sighed. Oh was it? I forgot about the past because it was a caution not to look back. Ugh.... what the heck. I really don''t think I can just slip away this time. e on my brain My soul that has repeated countless lives in the past. I believe that I can move on to a brilliant excuse this time too. Ah Ah. As I grunted and pondered, I heard a babbling sound from the crib next to the seat where my mother and I were sitting opposite each other. My sister was born therest year. ....Lia, the 4th princess, clung to the railing and was babbling something eagerly toward us. Now, to introduce her, she is the 4th princess and also my younger sister. They''re not even younger sisters, they''re real sisters. The news that my younger brother would be born after thest war with the Holy Kingdom brought back memories of being quite surprised. I unconsciously remembered my father''s age. ....I respect you wholeheartedly. ....No, just respect. ...It''s only natural that he respects him because he''s a father. What is it? Anyway, fortunately, as a result, my cute little sister was finally bornst year, and I folded the title of youngest member of the royal family and passed it on to Leah. I checked just in case, but Lia is an ordinary baby. That''s for sure, I''ve checked. Currently, Lia is literally the youngest of the youngest and is monopolizing everyone''s cuteness. The youngest princess of a powerful kingdom. te baby there. And with his brother Bunny, the continent''s greatest asset owner. I think it might be the strongest gold spoon at the moment. ....Sometimes I think about it, but I wonder if he''ll live a life that sucks more honey than me in the future. Anyway, now that cute little sister is babbling something. look. mother! Lia also said, Your brother also has his circumstances. So please dont scold me too much, right? By the way, Lia is just babbling because she is hungry. Arel: I can clearly see that he thinks that''s an excuse.... The princess is just hungry. And the nanny also did an excellent job of betrayal. Then, casually, he picks up Lia and feeds the baby bottle with form. For reference, that form was developed after Lia was born. First of all, I like that it suits my taste quite a bit. Eat well. By the way, no one shields me! Well, even if it were me, I wouldn''t hit it. For some reason, I think I feel the first lonely feeling after having a younger sister. Well, it''s really cute, so I can''t help it. I can''t. This time around, I don''t think I''ll be able to get through it as usual. To tell you the truth, I am busy. The prefix ying was intentionally left out. I know that, Arell. Mum seems to understand. For some reason, it seems that my lost conscience is calling me from somewhere. Arel, I know you are busier than anyone else. Where is my conscience? Should I go find it soon? The mother sighed lightly once again and spoke once more of the root cause of this atmosphere, as if admonishing a son who had missed something. But that''s not a reason to refuse the marriage talk this time, isn''t it? ....yes. No, I really have no excuses for this. This is why I am so embarrassed right now. As soon as I turned 20 years old, marriage discussions, Where is my conscience? Should I go find it soon? The mother sighed lightly once again and spoke once more of the root cause of this atmosphere, as if admonishing a son who had missed something. But that''s not a reason to refuse the marriage talk this time, isn''t it? ....yes. No, I really have no excuses for this. This is why I am so embarrassed right now. As soon as I turned 20, marriage talks started pouring in literally explosively. It was more terrifying than dragonsing in one pile. Recently, it is literally only confrontation. All of my worktely is filled with confrontation. When you wake up in the morning and ask Dia what her schedule is today, she says that it is breakfast and lunch and dinner and dinner. ....it''s tant. I was starting to question whether I became a lord for this purpose. Didn''t you refuse to marry the duke''s daughter this time? You thought she was a good youngdy, but didn''t you like it? no. It''s not like that... But... Actually, all the youngdies I''ve met recently were outstanding. but....? but? Um, what should I say? I dont feel like getting married yet. At first, it was rounded around. I can''t say openly that I don''t want to get married yet. If that''s the case, this time mom will cry. No matter what, I just can''t get to that point. ....Why should I feel like an unfilial child when I''m only 20? This is why this era! Why is everyone so anxious to get married early! Well, is the issue of my marriage story sensitive even because of my position as a royal family and a popr lord? Arel. Mom called my name seriously. I had no choice but to listen to the nagging in silence today, thinking that I had to somehow get out of it, and quietly went into listening mode. This mother misses her grandson. Lea will cry when she hears it. Lia, who was eating milk powder, shook her head for some reason. .... No? Stop making excuses for yourself? That''s too much, my sister. Before that, is your mother really a grandson? I think you may have skipped too many steps. The daughter-inw is still here too... No, but that doesn''t mean you can''t buy and hit her and bring her grandson. Am I not that stupid? ....maybe. Or do you have a corner where you can guess somewhere? I broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem that far. Chapter 286 Chapter 286. From now on, our urban construction does not mean that (4) I do not understand my mother''s thoughts at all. In fact, I already know that my position is extremely difficult. can you not know Even if it is not, the issue of marriage discussion, which has been noisy since before, is now at its peak. Are you saying that procrastination has reached its limit? ...But apart from me, I still have Kania noona above me, right? There must be a lot of references to my older sister. Yes! If marriage is simply dangerous, isn''t there my older sister? He mentioned a sword fool who was the only one besides me who didn''t seem to have any intention of epting marriage talks alone. w..?) Regarding the child*****'' I already heard that the Kenzest family and Lady Pinelia are going tounch arge-scale operation. ....arge-scale operation? Isn''t it usually called a strategy to send off daughters-inw? Judging by the nuances, it seems that they are quite determined. I want to grab some popcorn and go see it right now, but my nose is three right now. Arel A lot of people are interested. It''s not that I don''t know what you think, but shouldn''t I make up my mind now? ....Well, even if I think about it, if I endured until I was 20, I think I endured a lot. I have to admit that too. I will think of you. It should be. Mom obediently believes in my words and is delighted. I am also stung by my conscience. You said you were thinking about it, but you didn''t say you were epting it yet! Ugh... I can''t bear to say this. Well, I have to pretend that I can''t win again this time, and just pretend to see the match and get out of the way. It will be busy again this year, but I have a hunch that it will cause additional difficulties because we met from the beginning. * Arel''s mother andte King Theonel''s concubine, Lipana, has been having a lot of trouble with her son''s recent confrontation. How many years has it been? Arel''s wedding was rarely good news. As much as possible, Arel wanted to find a mate as early as possible because she often heard Pinelia''s worries about the second princess. And I wanted to see my grandson. or granddaughter. nice to see both Recently, I started to get greedy. Anyway, with a mix of selfishness and half-and-half feelings of standing up for my son, Leafa has been working behind the scenes to find Arel''s mate for the past several years. However, the reality was not easy. Even when he met at the age of 16, Arel refused for reasons he couldn''t understand. Well, at that time, I wondered if it was too early for Lipana to think. So I thought I''d wait a little longer. And now Lipana would say this if she met her past self. Let''s get married early and whatever! Who would have known that there would be no progress until the age of twenty? Just a moment ago, he had personally called Arel and scolded him severely. (The problem is that only the person himself thinks of it as being strict''.) Lipana was truly pitiful. What mother in the world would want to criticize her child? Not to mention, I didn''t want to scold her for a sensitive issue like marriage. ...It''s not like there''s no talk of marriage at all.'' It cannot be said that when Arel was just born, there were no such worries. Because at that time, Lipana was also worried about her future. Who would really want to marry the powerless prince Arel? Or even if they get married, they will definitely live a life dragged by the other nobleman. that''s kind of heartbreaking. Recalling the memory of that time, Lipana smiled bitterly. Actually, what she''s worried about now is somethingpletely different. Maybe I should say it''s a full-fledged worry. But now it has to be different. Leafana also knew all too well how much Arel''s influence was. I didn''t know it at first, but every now and then, when I go out to society, many nobledies are nervous about making the slightest slip of the tongue in front of her. Even Leafana, who was dull in that regard, had no choice but to notice. That''s why, even if Lipana showed even the slightest intention, a mountain of Arel''s marriage rumors woulde in. There were marriage talks from various youngdies, from five-year-olds to those around the same age as Arel. Leafana also knew all too well how much Arel''s influence was. I didn''t know it at first, but every now and then, when I go out to society, many nobledies are nervous about making the slightest slip of the tongue in front of her. Even Leafana, who was dull in that regard, had no choice but to notice. That''s why, even if Lipana showed even the slightest intention, a mountain of Arel''s marriage rumors woulde in. There were marriage talks from various youngdies, from five-year-olds to those around the same age as Arel. Yesterday too, a powerful aristocratic family sent a message that they wished to proceed with a marriage discussion with a youngdy who excelled in every way, be it culture and looks. But then what I''m not really making any progress. ...Then why doesn''t the wedding talk go ahead?'' He put his hand on his cheek and fell into contemtion. It''s strange. I''m sure the wedding will be perfect, right?'' That''s really strange. Why is there still no good news? Arel is busy. She knows. But isn''t that and marriage discussion separate? Even more so, there is no doubt that the opponent he faced is also sending infinite favor to Arel. Couldn''t it be... that he''s not interested in women.. or...? When Arel himself heard it, he thought of a suspicion that would cause him to pull the nket over himself and cry because he was sad or embarrassed. Could it be that it isn''t? Lipana was seized by an unknown fear. no. That would not be it. Chena, Arel''s nanny and handmaid, who finally couldn''t see her overflowing with misunderstandings, helped with a word. At first, I thought I should just leave it alone, but it felt like the owner''s vain thoughts were running rampant, so I wanted to put the brakes on. In the first ce, the prince''s rumors... You know, too, Lady Lyfana, right? ....Oh, I see. It was. A baseless rumor about Arel''s pilgrimage to women. Apparently, all of her aides are women, so among nobledies who like to gossip, sometimes rumors that are too embarrassing to tell whether they are true or false, and that Arel would run away from under the covers in embarrassment when she hears them, sometimes be a hot topic. Of course, only Arel and the parties know what the truth is like. You won''t know. maybe. However, if Arel was here, he would think like this. That it''s not just aplete lie. In fact, more than half of them are real. I see! Lyfana, as a mother, also came to her senses after hearing Chena''s point. Clearly there is such a thing! What a relief! Originally, as a mother, she would frown at her son''s erratic behavior, but Lyfana''s expression brightened as she was worried. Thats a good thing! is it good is it? Chena refrained from saying the next word. It''s not polite to hurt her feelings by saying useless things here. Yes, Im d. I readily agreed. After all, a gooddy-in-waiting is said to be both ck and white. It would have been fine if it was reassuring. And there''s nothing I can''t understand First of all, she is a nanny. It wasn''t that she didn''t have the same thoughts. Haa... I wish I could hear from anyone. Anyone... is it? Status or something like that Do you really think Im going to argue about that? Lipana smiled bitterly. Even though now she is in a position that no one can ignore because of her son''s presence, how was she treated when Arel was just born? It doesn''t matter who you are. That''s right, it''s okay if your heart isn''t bad. such a humble dream. Even so, for some reason, there was still no progress in Arel''s wedding talk. That''s really questionable. While thinking about it, Lia whimpered in Chena''s arms. okay. Lia,e here. Lyfana calmed down while epting the youngest child, who was still in the prime of being cute, from Chena. Lia, dont you want your brother to hurry up and bring your nephew? Chena decided to pretend not to hear. Leah also babbled. There''s no way I''ll be able to hear it Yes, Leah thinks so too. Lipana smiled brightly while raising her daughter. Originally distorting the baby''s will (?) is the prerogative of parents. Right until the baby starts talking. Unable to see Lyfana''s escape from reality, Chena helped out with a word. Still, the prince must have understood Lyfana-nim''s will this time, so this time I will bring you good news. You wouldn''t know that it was Arel inmon sense. You know very well that you are in danger. Although Chena had expressed her hopeful opinion. Che me. Lipana sighed quietly. yes? Chena doesnt know Arell yet? yes? As a mother, I can be sure. Humans have a sense. Especially between parents and children, there is a sense of touch thates even if you don''t know what you''re thinking, even if you don''t say it. That tip convinced Lipana of one thing. Im sure Arel will be able to get over it this time too. that''s her problem Should I just wait like this? Or is it much faster to just wait for an ident to happen? But she knows. My son... Arel... is more vignt than she thinks. There are probably no mistakes. If I had already made a mistake, I would have made it years ago. She is confident that she knows her son well. I cant do that, Chena. I don''t think I should watch it this time. What are you going to do? For some reason, Chena felt ominous. Lipana, who had been silent until now, was finally trying to do something. However, she is well known as a maid. Unlike his son, his master is secretly clumsy. Even if she thinks she''s strict, she''s soft when she sees it. Even if you think you''re diligent, you''re clumsy. He is such a person. Excuse me from time to time.... There are times when I wonder how a person like Arel was born from a person like this. Anyway, he is such a person. I don''t think I can just watch it this time. Obviously, it won''t end with the right thing. No, more than a son, he is a person with oundish thoughts. So, while working as a handmaid, she must have fallen in the eyes of the previous king unwillingly and gave birth to Arel. At least she is taking care of herself after giving birth to Arel, but I wondered if her original personality wasing out out of nervousness. Have you any thoughts? You know what? Actually, an interesting letter arrived some time ago. A letter you mean? Ah... Chena crossed her hands without making a sound. Then I saw something like that. It must have been from her. It''s something I didn''t understand in the first ce. Why on earth did she'' send a letter to Lipana? It was amon sense thing that I couldn''t understand, but since she wasn''t in a position to say anything, I just pushed it into a corner of my memory. But no way..... I really wanted to. For this?!'' In the midst of the trembling alone, only Leafa spoke with a smile on her face as if she had made up her mind. Lets proceed with Arels wedding talk this time. A tone full of bottomless confidence that it will work out this time. Looking at such an owner, Chena prayed in her heart to Arel, who should have returned to the manor by now. I don''t know what the prince is thinking this time, but please don''t get carried away.'' Let''s pray in advance. I''m sure he''ll be quite embarrassed this time too. huh! I''m sure it will work out this time. I''m sure Arel won''t refuse this time either! What is the basis? It''s my senses! Come to think of it, when Arel sometimes acts unexpectedly like a habit, they say there is always something to say instead of a basis, right? It''s my feeling!'' ....I don''t know why I feel so unsatisfied despite saying the same thing. In her arms, Lia suddenly fell asleep as if she did not know the world. While adults are plotting all sorts of thoughts. He was the only one who was the mostfortable in this ce in a pure sense. In this way, Arel''s progress toward marriage began slowly, out of sight of him. Chapter 287 Chapter 287. Is this a match! (1) It seemed determined. Mom knows about me, but I see right through her as well. Do not underestimate the sticky bond of a hat. The gaze I sent when I was leaving. Undoubtedly, this is a decision that will not be taken lightly. Maybe I can''t procrastinate any longer. Well... you''ve endured just what you''ve endured so far, right?'' Even if I tried to take him, there was no one who could handle it. My situation ispletely different. I''m sorry, but that''s true. Right now, the issue of my marriage and session is not simply a topic of discussion among the aristocrats in the kingdom, but a matter of deep interest in other countries as well. In particr, the issue of session is bound to be more sensitive. Originally, there is nothing strange about having a sessor sooner, which is the custom here. In this era, the more influential the man, the more important the marriage discussion bes. Depending on who I am tied to, the ranking of superiority and inferiority of Ernesia Kingdom and other countries may also be shaken. That''s why I deliberately... only pretended to be cautious. He pretended to be decent, but in reality he didn''t keep away from women like a monk. ....If I have to rify, I''ve been doing everything I could. I didn''t be the main character of rumors for nothing. However, no matter how free I was, I never had a decisive ident. I was quite careful. Until now, when important marriage talks came in, I somehow avoided it with an excuse, but that is also the limit. Because recently, there have been too many people besides my mom asking about it.'' These days, the first thing everyone asks when they see my face is this. So, is there someone you have a crush on, Arell-nim? If not... ....Recently, on a real holiday, I''ve been reminded of what it feels like to ask, When are you getting married?'' It''s been a while since I''ve felt like this. Because in order to be in this situation, the world has to be at least somewhat peaceful. Who will get married in a world where wars and disasters do not end? It''s been a long time since I''ve been through a rough world. But, to be honest, it''s really embarrassing. because. What can I do? Didn''t you think about it?'' In the meantime, I''ve seen a lot of confrontation. However, there is no more meaning than that, as long as it is formally arranged so that it does not cause unnecessary confusion. I''m sorry to the youngdies who are desperately trying to look good to me, but I''m out at the point where I''m just aiming for my reputation. Are you not a romantic enough to talk about true love? But if you don''t have a heart, you don''t like it. Thinking about it made my mouth feel dry, so I thought about it while munching on the chocte snack topped with whipped cream. Well, well! gulp! Nowe, I''m married to my ex. I n to dedicate my life to the manor.'' Even if I say that, no one will believe me. I don''t believe in the country either. Rumors about my personal life these days are great. It''s the kind of gossip that good kids can''t tell. I knew at least that there were rumors going around that would make the neat youngdies cover their mouths and blush when they heard it. Of course you know. But what? I can''t really deny that. Of course, not everything is true, but if you listen to it asionally, there are rumors that really prick your conscience. ....Honestly, more than half were stabbed. Looking back, I wondered if I was too faithful to my desires. No, before that, you guys arent in a position to say anything to others, are you? Everyone has a private life that you can''t talk about in front of others, right? Everyone has at least one obscene beast or a ck me dragon in their heart, right? Just being honest about life and desires. I just live with the mindset of enjoying everything. Even so, I don''t think it''s a bit too much for rumors to spread that I have a future beyond my father''s. No, not to that extent? It doesn''t mean that my nature is messy. The first life, the second, and the third, I lived a careful and modest life. Didn''t I just say that human self-control and conscience wear out the longer they live? After the 10th time, I decided not to think about it and live my life. Thanks to that, I am now living a free life without others knowing. Yes. Now you can enjoy enough and live! Of course, I will omit the detailed exnation about it. The problem is, after all, a formal marriage conversation. Personal privacy and public marriage are separate issues. married in the first ce? If you want to do it, you have to do it three or four times. Is there anything wrong with that? In the first ce, it''s the same when you look at your father. The oldest brother alone has five wives. I already have four little kids. Even the most frugal and ordinary Leonil hyung-nim has three wives. What a great family. Well... In this era, there is nothing particrly special about the men of the royal family. It is a society in which no one thinks otherwise of having three concubines, six concubines, sixty or six hundred concubines. I have to persevere as well. The problem is that the concubine or woman rtionship and my current problem are separate. Headquarters, of course. He needs a woman who will be a pir to support his family in the future. In other words, who bes the royal family bes a big question. This is difficult... I don''t care who I put forward, but considering the eyes of others, it''s not a simple thing. It''s a sensitive issue. Especially in the royal family, the issue of chastity of a person with a strong influence like me is quite serious. It''s not going to end just by picking and choosing just anyone.'' It''s not such a simple problem that you can pick and choose by eximing, You''ll be my wife!'' Annoyingly, this is where the enormous understanding around them gets entangled. In some cases, there is a possibility that a small dispute may have to be endured. Above all, choosing someone will make the other person unhappy. That''s why I wasn''t active on purpose. I tried to postpone it for as long as possible. But now that''s the limit. I can''t. Shall we postpone this one time... and the rest go as nned?'' It is not that there is no person who has not decided whether to call it a vaguely remembered method or a candidate. The problem is his reaction... ....how is it? Let''s go think about it then. Haa, no matter how many times you live, marriage is a really troublesome problem, isnt it? I, who had been struggling until now, grumbled andmented for the first time. Who created the institution of alternative marriage, huh? I hope the person who made it goes to hell. Um lord? Did I get marriedst month? Even if you said that to me... A woman in a uniform who came out with a chocte product she had just ordered in front of me looked very troubled. I''m only saying this now, but I''m sneaking out of the castle and hiding in a chocte shop located in the city. A match was held today. At first, I wanted to see if I could face it, but I soon changed my mind. let''s bounce And it popped up in the morning. After that, I went to y here and there and came here. Of course, ordinary citizens don''t know if I''m stuck here right now. Who in the world would imagine that the lord of their city woulde to a store like this? But the manager who works here knows me. Because I''ve seen my face more than once because of work. Ahahaha. sorry? okay? Um, looking at your face, do you and your husband get along well? Sesame spills every day? oh? Not quite like that. He''s still busy too. Even now, I go to the southern city for business. The store manager, who got marriedst month, smiles shyly. Apparently, I oftene out to kill time, so I remember a little about the staff''s congrattions and condolences, so I vaguely remember them. I''m sure you heard that she married a merchant who opened a shop in the city? I didn''t care who it was, so I couldn''t remember more. First of all, since he is a clerk at my store, I think he sent me at least a congrattory gift. It wasnt that I came to the store on a particrly fictitious day and took care of it because I was bothered by it. First of all, welfare is taken care of. The lord himself. This is the quality of Arel''s work welfare. So, anyone can get married with peace of mind. We proudly put forward this slogan. ....Although it''s ironic that I''m grumbling about marriage. Hey lord? By the way, I heard the lord just said, are you getting married now? Um, maybe? At least sooner orter? But why are you asking that? As I am puzzled, I exchange strange nces between the manager and some of the clerks who know my identity. Some of those clerks clenched their fists and said, Yes!'' I am delighted, and the others show a little pity. Why are they like that? Did you guys make any bets? That is not it. We talked for a while. Are you going to look at this and be honest? Seeing him avoiding his eyes, I think he did it. I have no intention of saying anything about it. Basically, my motto is Everyone''s Neighborhood Kind Lord''. If it''s overly rude, I''ll say something, but well, don''t just pass this on. But... I''m a bit curious as to why they bet so much on not doing it. Ah, but it''s not like I don''t understand the lord''s worries. The store manager said that as if he was deliberately trying to divert his words. Everyone thinks about marriage two or three times in their lifetime. Isnt it usually just once? Do you have something to think about twice? And most of the other guests are worried because they cant do it. In other words, it is worrying about being full. Hey, dont talk too much about having no dreams or hopes. This woman hits people with sneaky facts. You recently got married and have awakened to thew of beating people with facts. After all, married women are strong. Several youngdies in the store shrug their shoulders as if they heard that. The store manager''s remarks unintentionally caused wide-area damage within the store. In what sense is this not auditory terrorism? I''m not worried because I can''t do it. It''s a little extravagant to think about not doing it when you can. Anyway, wouldn''t it be better not to worry too much? Ahahahaha... is that so? Um, but howe the number of young women whoe to the store has increased recently? Is it because of your mood? I decided to change the topic slightly because I thought that many women would continue to suffer damage if I continued to talk about marriage. It''s not just something I''ve said, but I suddenly noticed that the proportion of women among customers has increased recently. When I asionally go out to y in the city, I stop by the store, so naturally my eyes were drawn to that point. First of all, it''s fashionable, so I''m concerned about it. Even such trivial information will be of great help to your business skills. Well, it''s because I''m half bored. Are these new choctes popr with women? actually.... There are things like that, but those customers arent really looking for chocte, are they? When I asked, the store manager gave a somewhat embarrassed smile and said that. Isnt chocte your goal? This is a chocte shop? What does that mean? Did you sell other products without my knowledge? But I''ve never seen such a report. No, it''s not that there''s no possibility that I spilled it because I was skipping. Anyway, I don''t remember. Come to think of it, all the other guests seem to be looking for something different? army. Actually, a new clerk came into the store a while ago. A new clerk? Chapter 288 Chapter 288. Is this a match! (2) Who is it? Well, is it natural that I don''t know? Lately, I haven''t bothered to get involved in detailed management. Most of the guys who work in the castle are familiar with the face, but the rest is okay? Even in this store, only the manager has familiarized himself with the face, but he does not know all the clerks. Hmm, a clerk? Women looking around looking for something to see if they are not that interested in chocte. And the new clerk? aha! ...Are you a pretty handsome guy? Yes, it is. When I asked, the store manager smiled brightly and said that. Because hes really handsome. It''s a strangely happy look. Hey, you''ve only been married for a month? If you''re so happy, your husband will cry? Anyway, you''re handsome enough to get this kind of reaction, right? I wasn''t interested in the guy, but I was slightly concerned. What kind of a guy are you that puts my chocte on the back burner? Where do you want to see your face? I wonder who you are? Is he in the store right now? no. Today is my day off. Oh, so just now, some women are kicking their tongues out. Indeed, it seems that only that clerk was the purpose. I''m a little bit embarrassed It''s nice that the number of customers has increased, but most of them came to see the clerk, so that''s a bit embarrassing. Hey? Why don''t you give me something like a present? I asked as a joke. He nodded. wow is it real? Thanks to that, some of the clerks are looking forward to what they will receive today. Somehow, they say theyre not very interested in it, so they give it out on the spot. It sounds like you have no dreams or hopes again. Even if you don''t have to do fan service, you have a look that will attract poprity. I''ll see you next time he''s at work. Anyway, everyone is desperate like this. So it''s no wonder that the lord is worried. ...No, what I worry about and what thosedies worry about are different. It''s just embarrassing to look at it with a lukewarm gaze. .... I''m sure I saw a desperate side. I''m sorry that I''mining. Yes, this was a worry to my stomach. Some made up their minds. I didn''t even think about taking it seriously this time... at all! What''s up with that! Okay, shall we postpone it? Let''s postpone today''s work to tomorrow and tomorrow''s work again. Every day I procrastinate makes me happy. It was when I was about to get up from my seat while muttering that. ugh I stopped moving halfway through. Because someone carefully caught me. Asha puts her hand on her left shoulder. Arel. You are here. I was looking for you. ...Uh Asha? Seina grabbed the right shoulder. Are you three? Suddenly, if Arel-nim is a man, then he must decide. This time, we will prepare ourselves and serve. Dia, you too? I can''t help butugh, Wow, are there a lot of beauties around me?'' At some point, I was surrounded by three of my aides. I knew when it came, but I pretended not to know and pretended to be embarrassed. Why did this happen? Strangely, everyone was in spirit today, right? How did you know this ce before that? I understood that question when I saw Dia secretly handing over a money bag while exchanging nces with the manager. I know who leaked the information. I was surprised again. Since when did this reporting system exist? Did I usually stand out too much? This is why people want to be a corporation that has to do their usual behavior straight. I''m going to ask you... what are you guys doing? What are you doing? I''m here to pick up Arell. Should I go see you? Asha spoke softly, as if addressing her younger brother who had eaten too much. But on the other hand, there is also a certain determination in her voice. As proof of that, the hand holding my shoulder is tight. Meeting... can I not go? Usually, they are the ones who would give up as if there was nothing they could do about it when I was bored. Today, I firmly shake my head. This time, Lady Lipana has firmly instructed us. No matter what happens, help Arell-nim take the confrontation seriously. What?! When did mom start contacting them? Listening to you say it, I think it''s already been once or twice? No, before that, I am your owner. Do my mother''s orders take precedence over mine? ....Ah, I guess so. As soon as I have a question, I am convinced at the same time. Well, my mother''s order must take precedence over me. So, Mr. Arell, you cant run away this time. Because we will hold on to Arel with a heart filled with tears of blood. Wait a minute? Why don''t you let go for now? Now that this has happened, I''m going to go with my feet. huh? Even though you said that, didnt Arel-sama run awayst time? ugh Are you saying you won''t be fooled this time? sorry. Dia silently apologized and chanted teleport magic. Today, they really seem to have made up their minds. It looks like he''s really going to drag me to the opposite seat. In the end, I was taken by Asha and Seina with their arms crossed. I hope to hear good news from the lord. I don''t know why the manager''s words are so mean today. What the hell is that bastard''s marriage saying? Arrested by my aides at the scene, I was put in a carriage. I feel like a calf being sold. am i a lord? Is it the lord? Hey? This time, I was also seriously considering marriage talks and session issues, right? something is weird Normally, no matter what I say, it''s strange that the kids who would p their hands saying It''s definitely Mr. Arell'' are following along today. .... Well, I''m aware that self-employment is a thing. In the first ce, how many times did I fight against each other? It''s natural that I can''t believe it when I say that I''m going to be serious now. In addition, since we were asked by Lyfana today, we will also firmly prevent Arel-sama from escaping. As if Asha had already made up her mind, she was firmly guarding my side. I don''t even untie my arms. It is certain that it will bounce the moment you miss it. Sena? Is Asha too cold? Help me, okay? Arel. Normally, if I asked Seina to dry it, I would have pretended to have no choice but to dry it. Seina smiled bitterly and shook her hand. Ahaha, this time Im overdoing it too. I heard you say it this time too. I wont let you run away this time. Chit sure. There is something. ok thenst one. Dia? sorry. Um hey?! Dia teleported away and escaped. I wondered where he went, but he was on top of the wagon. What the hell happened? Well, I don''t really know what the conversation was about because I usually try not to peep into each of them''s personal lives as much as possible. They are exchanging nces with a strange will as to what really happened, but they have no idea at all. What the hell did you hear? about a day ago. The three of Asha Seina and Dia received a sudden callte at night and had to gather together. Normally, unless it was Arel, he couldn''t call out the girls who were busy with work recklessly. You don''t even have the right to do that in the first ce. And at this time, even if I called, I would only call at least one person. I haven''t personally called all three yet. It wasn''t Arel who called them in the first ce. However, it is the same that they are opponents who cannot move. Rather, it can be said that he is an opponent that cannot be treated more carelessly than Arel. Im sorry to call you at this hour. You wouldn''t be free either. The owner of the voice over themunication port is Arel''s mother, Lyfana. It wasn''t really anyone else, but Lipana said that she wanted to contact the three people herself. Of course they couldn''t refuse. At the prearranged time, they secretly gathered and waited for Lipana to contact them through themunication port. By the way, one of Rifana''s orders was Keep it a secret from Arel!'' Finally, Lipana brought up the matter of secretly contacting the three of them. This time, you guys will have to help. Lifana-sama, what do you mean by that? It''s about that kid''s match. . Come to think of it, it is scheduled for tomorrow. Dia, who knows Arell''s schedule, said calmly. I know it well because it was she who sorted it out by date because Arel''s requests for confrontation kept increasing recently and somehow sent Arel out. ...I wonder if Lyfana-sama thinks Arell-sama will pass the meeting ce again this time? Unlike other times, Seina asked cautiously. It is. It seems that this time, too, the child is not very inclined. But... I heard that Lady Leafa gave a strong warning not too long ago. As a mother, I know well what Arel is thinking. It''s clear that I''ll pass this time as well. You can bet. ....Actually, the three of them have been watching him for a long time, so they know his behavior well. I can''t bear to deny it In the first ce, none of the three of them thought that this confrontation would go well. Because they know their master too well. It''s embarrassing, but as a mother, I was also nervous. In the past, I thought it was right to respect and watch over that child... but I also feel like I didn''t know that it was my fault for neglecting him until now. ....no. It''s absolutely not Lady Lipana''s fault. Thats not right. That''s right. Unlike usual, the threeforted Lipana, who was flustered and weak. Because the opponent is the opponent, there is no difficult side to deal with. At one point, I was worried that Arel might not be interested in women. No, it wont be. No. Probably not. Reflexively speaking in denial to Lyfana''sint, the three btedly shouted Ah!'' I realized my mistake. It could have been a remark that could have sounded rude. Isn''t it like saying that a son is free to have a rtionship with a woman in front of his mother? However, Lipana seemed rather convinced. As expected! Apparently, it seemed like Leafa had tried it on her own. It seemed that he wanted to gain certainty about his son''s private life. Did you want to hear this answer from the beginning? Lyfana continued with a voice mixed with a sigh as they shuddered in a strange sense. I dont mean to me you for that. In the first ce... He''s also a member of royalty and an old man, so it can''t be helped. ...No, how about that.'' Something subtle.'' This time, I just mumbled in my heart, but I endured it well. Anyway, it doesn''t seem like he''s trying to bring attention to Arell because of his private life. No, I don''t know why, but it sounded like I was rather relieved. It seems that the mother has her own worries. anyway. Regarding Arel''s wedding, this time I want to push firmly. That''s why I want to ask you guys to help me too. Won''t you cooperate? Arel''s mother even went so far as to ask for direct cooperation. Now that this has happened, the three of them can''t help but listen seriously. I understand Lady Lipana''s feelings. So, if there is anything we can do, we will help. The three of them said this at the same time and expressed their intention to gather their will. Chapter 289 Chapter 289. Is this a match! (3) Thank you. Ugh, Im really ashamed to ask you guys like this. Lipana expressed her gratitude with a wry smile. It was half true. In fact, from their point of view, the order of their master must be the highest priority. If you look closely, there might not be a reason why you would agree to Lyfana''s request. However, contrary to her worries, the three of them readily understood her concerns. As for Arell-nim''s wedding talk, we also know the importance of it. Of course I dont have to help. Ashaya, the scion of an aristocratic family, of course knows what a serious problem Arel''s wedding is. Seina and Dia also understood withmon sense. It''s not that the three of them didn''t have any remorse of their own. Sometimes, it wasn''t that he didn''t think that Arel''sck of interest in marriage talk might be because of theircency. In the end, it means that each one gets their feet numb. But what are we supposed to do? No matter how much it was Lipana''s request, there was a limit to what she could do because she was in a position to serve her lord in the end. Even if it was Lyfana''s order, it was not easy to do something excessively rude. I wont force you to do anything unreasonable. All you have to do is catch Arel so he doesn''t run away. Doesn''t that kid usually avoid it? ...I think that''s the most difficult.'' If you make a strange decision and hide, no one can easily find you. It''s not like I''m using magic myself. Your physical abilities should be normal too. He hides strangely well. On top of that, since the person himself is so assertive, a littlezy, and has a dissolute temperament, it is even more difficult for the three of them to keep him still. I beg you. If Arel says something, don''t worry, I''ll say it again. For now I will try. But Lady Lipana... can I tell you something? oh? Say yes. Asha asked cautiously, and Lipana readily agreed. Since I made an unreasonable request, there is no reason not to listen. Even if we forcefully push, there will be a limit if it is a marriage that Arel-sama doesn''t want. At first, I was taken by the mood and agreed, but when I thought about it, in the end, it was enough to say that I did not like Arel again. As Asha cautiously suggested the matter, Leafana let out a slightly pleasantugh for some reason. Whoop whoop. It won''t happen. yes? At the same time, the three were puzzled. Don''t worry about that. Could it be that the mother was trying to push ahead with a marriage that the child did not want? No I never meant that. Dont worry. But dont worry, Arel wont be able to refuse easily this time either. For some reason, there was a bit of confidence in Lipana''s tone. Whoops, I dont think even Arell will be able to express his dissatisfaction easily. The child is also motivated. So, the three of you, secure Arell and take him. What are you so confident about? It felt like Leafa had a ce to believe in something in her own way. But it''s not polite to ask about it openly. In the end, the three of them only politely replied that they knew. In any case, the three of them understood that it was necessary to proceed with Arel''s marriage discussion. Are you trying to push for a confrontation, even if it''s a little too much this time? I felt the will of many people desperately, so far from being angry, I was rather embarrassed and could onlyugh with subtleughter. I can roughly guess what was going on. On the one hand, I feel a little sorry. I wondered if the three of them were put in a position where their feet would numb for no reason because of my usual behavior. I also feel a bit of remorse at this time. Actually, it''s not bad to properly consider this opportunity.'' Unless an opponent with an excessive problemes out, should we proceed moderately well this time? It''s not that I''m against marriage itself. No, on the contrary, it is a grave position. It doesn''t matter if you do or don''t, it feels like it doesn''t matter. Of course, no one else knows about it. however? Is this the meeting ce? Looking out of the carriage, I blinked as I realized that I had arrived at the meeting ce. I expected it when I used intermediate teleport, but here it is. Are we going to meet again in the royal castle? The ce we have now arrived is one of the most well-kept gardens and a good view among the many attractions in Wangseong. Recently, it is often used as a meeting ce between high-ranking nobles. No, there are rumors that it was just made into a ce to meet and date. Of course, the person who made this was my father. The purpose felt so tant that I admired it. By the way, who is your opponent this time? I think I didn''t even look at who the opponent was because I was bothered when I ran away. As expected, Asha listened to me and gave a subtle smile. You didnt check it either. Actually, the person I am dealing with this time is someone who Arel-nim knows well. Acquaintance? As I was puzzled, Asha taught me that fact. Do you know someone? where did you meet the girl? ....Damn, I don''t know because there are too many corners to be stabbed. However, for someone who simply knows, their reaction is strange. What the hell do you know and hide? who is this? He is a very active person in this confrontation. And he is someone who knows Arel well. That''s all I want you to know. What kind of opponent are you? But one thing is certain. There is something subtle about the three faces. Is it different from before? is there something too? And as soon as I arrived at the ce prepared for the meeting, I knew their intentions. That''s why the atmosphere was subtle a while ago. So did that happen? There, a woman with a very familiar face, perhaps arriving before me, was sitting gracefully with a more borate outfit than usual. The dress she wore was also shy, but not overly daring, perhaps conscious of the meeting. Oh my, is it quitete? It''s a beautiful voice and an elegant smile that normal men might just pass by when they hear it. Don''t be fooled. A trained Casanova, I do not pass. I shook my head and called her name. so? What kind of joke is this, Pena? Pena? Why is the princess popping up here? Oh, you''re talking too much of a joke. To the end, I only came to see the good with Arel-nim for our future. smile gracefully and say For some reason, that guy doesn''t seem to want to stop babbling. To be honest, stop growing chicken. ....is it? Did you think of this incident? Is that so? Pena smiled brightly at what was fun and said this. This time, I decided to directly promote the marriage meeting between me and Arell. So, this time I came myself. Oddly, it emphasizes directness. Yu W Oh, you must be shy. No, I''m tired of it, so I can''t speak? However, no matter what kind of eyes I watch, Pena doesn''t show even an inch of movement as if she''s determined this time. It means you did it right. Okay then. Where should we proceed with the wedding talk? Hey, what are you trying to do on your own? I couldn''t stand it and threw a word out. Should I exin first? He disappeared again! It was about Arel sneaking into the city early in the morning. When I came to wake him up for today''s schedule, he found that there was no Arel in the bedroom, only a bedding with Arel''s image on it. Sure enough, he ran away again! The three of them have been busy since morning to find Arel, who has been hiding. He must have been hiding. Seina, who had already circled the castle, shrugged and said. Upon hearing the report, Asha also made aplicated expression and drooped her shoulders. By the way, she went around the training grounds and gardens outside the castle. Simrly, Arel was not found. Your hiding skills are getting more and moreplicated. As the years went by, they also reached a certain level as knights, so they were confident that they would be able to catch Arel when he was fooling around. As time goes by, Arell''s hiding skills are also increasing. Is it because he is a genius after all? Asha tilted her head. He didn''t run away with his physical abilities, but he ran away using a teleport magic device, so there was no answer. It looks like you went out somewhere in the city too. After looking around the outside of the castle, Dia quietly approached and said that she missed it as well. There is no doubt that there are traces of the teleport magic circle being activated. By the way, they are installed all over the city, right? Doesnt that make it impossible to pinpoint the location? It is difficult. There are over 30 of them, including spares. 30. Allel himself said he increased it to make it easier for him to inspect the city, but no matter how you look at it, it was obvious that he increased it to make it easier for him to go out to y. Because it''s a yard like this, once he makes up his mind and escapes, the girls don''t dare to catch him. It is as expected from Lady Lipana. I think mothers know their children best. As expected, you know Arel better than we do. No Dia? I don''t think it''s time to admire it purely. Thank you for not embarrassing me? Iknow, right. Dia nodded several times as if admiring something, but she was not in the mood to agree. What? Asha asks. Usually, he has his own intentions, so at the point of running away like this, he only pretends to find it properly, and he somehow glosses over the confrontation. After all, no matter who the opponent was, he couldn''t protest against Arell. However, this time, Lipana even asked for integration. So it''s embarrassing to give up as usual. If anything, I''d have to go all the way to the city or even free someone to find him. Why on earth is Arel-nim so refusing to talk about marriage? Isnt there a reason for the royal family? After all, Arel isn''t the only one who doesn''t like forced marriage talks. Maybe they have something they don''t know about? For now, as if trying to defend him, Seina insisted. Dia, who had been thinking hard about something until now, threw out a word in a slightly lower voice. Maybe I dont feel the need for it. Necessarysungyo? Is it necessary for marriage? Asha asked again, not understanding what that meant. It was an idea that even she, who came from aristocrats, could not understand. No matter how lonely and blunt a man is, he usually wants a partner. Besides, Arel doesn''t have that kind of personality? Why don''t you feel the need? It''s not that Arell isn''t interested in women. Everyone should know that. Yes what. It is. Asha hesitated and agreed. and shut up Her silence has multiple meanings. Chapter 290 Chapter 290. Is this a match! (4) Although they got caught when Lyfana tried it a while ago, in the first ce, they knew best about Arel''s wanderlust-even though there was only a corner where they couldn''t help but know well. Originally, the person who is stabbed is also stabbed first. In conclusion, Arell tends to reveal women. That''s the point! But what did that mean? Asha wondered, but her face hardened for a moment. Could it be because of us? ....Maybe. Dia nkly insisted. Are you saying that when there are too many women around you, you lose interest in marriage again? ...Asya, that statement is too direct. Seina pointed it out with a frown, but somehow it didn''t seem wrong, so it felt all the more strange. After all, she''s not the only one. Arel has lived a truly free life for the past 2-3 years. However, rather than being a sensualist, I feel closer to just saying that my ideas are free. It''s the kind that doesn''t even feel lewd because it''s too free. Some rumors even say that thete King Theonel remembered his youth. And these three also have a corner that is stabbed enough in that direction. All three of them are women of sufficient age. Arell is also at a healthy age. Above all, they are all beauties who are nevercking in appearance. Had nothing really happened in the meantime? Probably no one in the world would think that nothing would happen. Of course, I can''t openly talk about it, so I usually keep it shut. It is not a story that can be brought out unless there are three parties in the first ce. wasnt that not so strange to the royal family? Thats why Ashas perception is a strange sword. Isnt that what normal nobles think before that? I was speechless at Seina''s point. For some reason, it''s not that I don''t question whether mymon sense is really strange. Am I really weird?'' Seina sighed when she saw that Asha was questioning herself. I understand what Dia is saying. If you think about it, aren''t we being spoiled by Arel-sama too much? Dia nodded without speaking. Then, he spat out remarks that were tantamount to a confirmed kill. Even if not, this surname has a high proportion of young women. And Arel-sama is also a man in his prime. No wonder. He nodded his head in agreement on his own. In the end, it''s natural that Arel-nim doesn''t feel the need to proceed with the marriage conversation otherwise. Those who have it do not know its value. I guess I want to im it. Wu W Asha opened her mouth in amazement. Seina smiled and twitched at the corners of her mouth, not knowing what to say. You will want to regret itter. And the three of them were silent. All three reflect on the past (?). Come to think of it, Seina... what did you do with Arel-nimst week in the southern region? . It was Asha who did that the day before yesterday... Wait a minute?! I said that a little while ago! Could it be that Dia did the same? It is natural. What''s so obvious?! Isnt thatpletely natural? I was vaguely noticing, but when I checked with the parties like this, I couldn''t say anything. In the end, all three of them lowered their heads, thinking that they might have passed it by now. Until now, I thought it was just normal without being aware of it. Realizing this again, I felt a subtle sense of bewilderment. Maybe they thought that they might have yed a part in Arel''s overly free ideology. Of course, that is their misunderstanding. Isn''t there no way that Arel doesn''t know? It''s just knowing it and pretending not to know it. Of course, there''s no way the three of them knew that. First of all, they are older than me. For some reason, they wondered if they had given their lord the wrong education. Of course, the three of them couldn''t be calm enough to realize the useless worries. The one who spoke against them was another woman who knew Arel well in a different way. ....no. Arel just ran away because it was annoying. How many years did you guys not notice even after serving him? No, what kind of stupid talk are you talking about before that? For some reason, the person who gave advice to the three depressed people was someone you wouldn''t normally see in this castle. It was Pena. ...Your Highness, Princess Pena? Looks like Areel ran away again? Everyone is still struggling. Why was Her Highness the princess here before then? Putting everything else aside, I couldn''t help but wonder about it first. Even if it was two years ago, Pena is still staying in the Empire. Although he visits Fahilia from time to time for work, he has never been seen wandering around the castle like this since. But suddenly, without any warning, she jumped out, so I couldn''t help but be surprised. When are you here? No, we didn''t hear anything before that? Yeah, it will. If it goes into your ears, it will be known to Arel as well. So I deliberately asked him to hide it. You mean a favor? Who the hell is that possible? How do you think I came here in the first ce? ....okay. Dia seemed to understand something. Did youe through the magic circle installed in the castle? If it''s the royal castle... I can''t believe it... is he? In the first ce, there was only one person who would use the magic circle installed in the royal castle. That''s right. I came to Fahilia to see Arel''s condition in consultation with Lady Lipana. And if I had to, I came to catch it directly''. ...don''t use such cumbersome methods. Seeing Seina''s impression, Pena only smiled subtlely, as if she couldn''t deny it. Only then did the three of them understand. Lipana and Pena. On top of that, there was an interest that allowed them to freely use the teleport magic circle. then? okay. I don''t think the marriage talk this time is going to be the person whoes and goes... Yes, it''s me... For now, I should say me, right? Pena scratched her cheek as if she was a little embarrassed and taught her the truth. I didnt know. No, I knew you were someone else ording to the schedule before that, right? Dia, who manages the schedule in advance, was puzzled. Oh that? With the help of Lipana, I submitted it under a pseudonym. Are you saying that Arel is going to run away for some reason? And I wanted to surprise you a little. I see... the strange words Lipana said the day before. And Pena, who appeared in person. It was easy to imagine that she was the host of this marriage talk. Since when have you been with Leafana-sama? Its been a while. why? Since Arel is like that, I thought I should act in reverse order for now. okay! Somehow I understand. Before Arel, did he want to be intimate with someone who even Arel couldn''t move? In addition, Pena already had a history of making a simr remark to Arell about a marriage proposal two years ago. This fact is well known to some close associates. That''s why I know that Pena has feelings for Arell for some reason. Even after that, when the two met, he noticed that Pena was intentionally trying to close the distance from Arel. However, it seems that Pena was nning a full-fledged work in her own way without the girls knowing. I never thought I would have been in contact with Arell''s mother, Lyfana, beforehand. Obviously, Lipana would know that, so she would show considerable favor to Pena as well. It wouldn''t be strange at all if the two had been in contact before then. In addition, if it was Pena''s level of status, it wouldn''t be strange to say that she was the person with whom she was going to talk about marriage this time. Even if it is a person from a foreign country, if it is a member of a royal family with a low right of session, there will be enough marriage talks. Also, I''m guessing that this wedding talk must have been promoted by Pena herself. Judging from Lipana''s remarks and, oddly enough, the attitude she herself actively sought for, it was unmistakable. For some reason, the three of them could guess that with certainty. If it''s Pena, there''s no problem with qualifications or status. In addition, the eyes of the public will not see it as strange. All three of them have to agree on that. But Pena-sama Arell-sama Its okay. I expected him to run away because he was bothered by the confrontation. That''s why I came here in advance before the confrontation started. Even in a situation where other youngdies would be restless, Pena, who already knew Arel''s true nature to some extent, epted it with ease. what the? How long will he be like that? On the contrary, there was even a sense of freedom. Is this the sword you expected Rather, wouldnt it be even weirder if he didnt run away? Ohhh! The three of them admired that confident attitude. But if Arel-nim isnt there, what will happen? are you okay. This time, I had plenty of time. There are no annoying issues right now. Is that so? No matter how hard you are, Arell can''t help bute back to the castle, right? If you don''te, you can wait here. You don''t even have to go catch it. Confrontation is just an excuse. What''s important is the main story. The prey (?) runs away? Then you just have to wait for it toe. In addition, Pena had stayed in this castle before, so she was used to living here. No problem at all. are you okay. I have prepared enough for this situation. ...This person decided.'' Looking at Pena''s attitude, the three of them thought. Apparently, this marriage talk was not pursued impulsively by her. He enlisted Lipana in advance, led the marriage discussion, and even devised a n to secretly appear without Arel''s knowledge. The confrontation in the first ce was an excuse. I didn''t think I would be able to catch Arell with it anyway. ...Really determined.'' At this point, you will feel a strange admiration. What could have made this princess so determined? Before that, why is she so attached to Arel? Wouldn''t it be possible to hear itter when the opportunity arises? Even a little interest was piqued. But you guys... Pena narrowed her eyes as if she wanted to say something. Only then did the three shrug their shoulders slightly. Come to think of it, did she even overhear the conversation we just had? Oops, I wanted to. No matter how much Pena is, there''s no way the conversation from just a moment ago can sound nice. If it doesn''t happen... before this wedding talk even begins... Her Highness, our conversation just before was just... It''s okay. Because I knew. yes? Its Arel anyway? But since you''re a member of the royal family, there''s nothing strange about what happens with other women, right? All royal men are like that. Come to think of it, my older brother already had three more new wives. Is that normal for men? When Pena sighed and said as if she couldn''t help it, Seina said, Is this for real...? By the way, Dia was silently looking at the two knights as if they were truly pitiful. No matter how the three reacted, Pena did not care, and proceeded at her own pace. Is the room I used two years ago still avable? Shall we use it for a while? ....no. For now, we will also try to find Arell. It makes no sense to do anything anyway. I admitted that I was determined not to, but that doesn''t mean I can''t really make them wait. I had no choice but to free someone to find it. Its okay. I checked where Mr. Arell is. Dia, who had been silently turning around for a while and was doing something, seemed to be talking to someone through a smallmunication port, and announced an urgent report that she had found it. Chapter 291 Chapter 291. Is this a match! (5) How did you find Dia? Nothing. In the meantime, Arel-nim has made some deals with people in the ces where she often goes. It was just in case you need to find him urgently. I never thought I would use it at a time like this. ...Dia''s skill is amazing when it''s like this. Anyway, if you found it, that''s it. The girls asked the princess for permission to wait for a while, and immediately set out to bring Arel. anyway! I''m going to make this wedding talk happen for Arel too! So, I want you guys to cooperate too. The controversy over the past will end here! All right. of course. We will help you too. For the sake of Arell''s wedding, he willingly agreed to cooperate with Pena''s will. I could guess why Pena was here. It was obvious what to decorate. oh? The weather is very nice today. M ha ?????? Pena took a nce at the beautiful view outside and showed a smile like a flower. A smile so graceful that even an ordinary man would nevere to his senses. Even a single gesture is full of elegance. Of course, I''m not an ordinary guy, so I don''t blink an eye. Embarrassing in front of a beautiful woman is for a novice. Okay. I am an expert. Arel, what are you doing? Please sit down quickly. It is not a man''s duty to make a woman wait. For now, I sat down as Penna rmended and watched her now. From dresses to balm. You came out very determined and dressed up. It could not be anything other than an outfit filled with the sincerity of a youngdy of a noble status. If he had been an ordinary man, he would not havee to his senses even if he smelled the perfume. Fortunately, I am not an ordinary guy. I''m d I''m a pro. Pena what are you doing? oh? Arel too? What are you doing, right? You must be ashamed. Whoop whoop. It''s a shame. It''s embarrassing to hear that chatter. Why is the shame always on me? However, if you look closely, Pena''s hand holding the teacup trembles very slightly. What a shame! ....He''s really diverse. I never thought you were pushing for this confrontation. At a nce, I began to understand what was going on. The empire probably didn''t push for a confrontation, and it probably reflected Pena''s personal will strongly. And apparently, not only the three close friends, but even the mother seems to know about this encounter. That''s why mom said that she was looking forward to this confrontation so much. Hey, did you finally turn your eyes to Pena when the otherdies kept failing? I shuddered again at their collusion. Are you saying that you want me to get married and that you are all of one mind in order to get married? If everyone in the world were like this, world peace woulde soon. I don''t like world peace like that. By the way, to see Penae out on her own... did you mean it?'' Come to think of it, even after the bombshell remarks two years ago, when we talked asionally, we often said that. Apparently, Pena started to care about me because of the past. that''s really questionable ....What the hell is a guy like me saying? face? oh well i guess body? Well that makes sense too. personality? not perfect this is irrefutable yeah that makes sense Convince. okay. Oh, is it possible enough? Oh, the weather is nice. ...that''s what I said at first. Has the bottom line already been revealed before then''? If you look closely, Pena''s mouth twitched very subtly. It seems that he has reached his limit as well. I guess it''s also a ce to meet. And, as if she herself was thinking of something, now she is facing the extreme of shaming. Even if I say tick-tuck, they don''t take it properly. Well, there are quite a few eyes to see. Aside from the second one, thedies-in-waiting are also watching with interest, shining their eyes. First of all, the prince of a country and the princess of an empire. And that''s because I''ve abandoned all rumors and rumors. It''s like you can''t take your eyes off it. ....That''s right, if it were someone else''s job, I would have brought popcorn and soda by now. Apparently, the reason why Pena is so shy is because she is carrying everyone''s expectations. I can feel the determination to put an end to this confrontation today. ....Is this because of me too? The problem isn''t that. No Im not thinking about anything right now, am I? Because I know your sincerity. Let''s talk normally now, okay? Aren''t we like this? Since when have you been like this? Mr. Arell? However, despite my earnest request, Fena still did not let go of that fake smile and pointed somewhere. It is argeke created in front of the garden. Ake made for aesthetics. Carp lives, carp lives, and frogs also live. And on top of that, there is a small boat that makes you tantly guess its purpose. It isid out very tantly for what it is used for! Its a one-of-a-kind atmosphere. how is it? Since theke is so beautiful after all, it seems like it would be tasteful to take a boat ride. It is also not reasonable to refuse an offer. For now, I nodded stiffly and epted Pena''s invitation. And I guess you know the intention. We boarded the boat and slowly moved to the middle of theke. For reference, this boat has no oars, but it is magical, so once you get on it, it moves naturally to the other side. Well, dating on a boat is romantic, but it''s hell for a man who has to row. Consideration to prevent that unsightly appearance is evident. Rumor has it that my father just rowed with one hand. Also, the physical is great. Have you heard from the maids here? I heard that the nobles of Ernesia Kingdom see good in a ce like this? okay. And while paddling too hard, everyone got lost and suddenly the ce where they faced each other turned into a swimming practice meeting. After that, he told the behind-the-scenes story of the addition of a boat that did not require rowing. For the sake of my honor, I will keep it anonymous. So if you don''t stop pretending, know that this confrontation will be our intimate swimming practice. I deliberately held onto the railing of the boat and smiled. Let''s take it as a joke that doesn''t feel like a mood on purpose. Pena finally threw away the sparkling smile she had shown so far. He is making a serious face. ...Ha, Arell, you are still the same no matter how many years pass. They must not know what a girls heart is. Think about how old you and I are now, and y the girl''s name, Her Highness the Princess. Neither of us are that age or between. What are you talking about now? Can''t you help it? Everyone is looking forward to it, and at least you have to show a good image for good rumors toe. Do I even care about that? What kind of rumors are these? There is such a thing. Well, actually, the only gazes I can feel from far away on theke right now are those of longing. Our conversation right now won''t be heard by the onlookers. That''s why you came out to theke on purpose. Even if you try to reveal your true nature, if it''s not a ce like this, the eyes of the people around you will be bothered. I live very tired. As I sympathized with their lives, Pena frowned as if something had exploded, moved well in a dress on a narrow boat, and approached me closely. More than that! Arel! You''re really too good! How did you sell all your usual good looks?! Shouldnt you treat me ordingly when Ie out dressed up? Arel Ernesia chooses the time, ce and opponent. I have to cover it with the opposite meaning! Pena let out a sigh as if it were absurd. Girlhood is reallyplicated. By the way, outside theke, something now says Kyaa! and exmations are bursting out. Well, you won''t be able to hear our conversation right now. Doesn''t it just look like they''re sticking close together on a narrow boat from a distance? If you were aiming, you were aiming. I was convinced when I saw Pena''s gaze peering out of theke. good. Whether it''s moodless conversation or not, I''m sure everyone will be conscious if you stick around like this. What kind of image do you want to show to whom? What are youpeting against? I live really tired. For now, when I carefully stopped her and backed off, Pena grunted as if she was dissatisfied, but she pulled herself away again and sat quietly. Well, it''s true that I took the lead in all of the marriage talks we''re promoting now. I guess so. Who else would do something like this other than you? yes? It''s not apliment. Since two years ago, Pena has been risking her life for marriage as if she had received some kind of strange radio wave from somewhere. I had a hard time. First, I had to cooperate with the nobles of the empire... no, I had to convince them. ...You''re a threat right now... What did you learn from Arel really help? Did I teach you that? I can only guess..... Yes, there are many. too many ....I am a sinner. What the hell did I teach this princess at the time? I didn''t think that teaching her this and that because she had nothing to do and was excited for no reason would have helped to make her who she is today. So it took longer than expected. Oh don''t worry Even my older brother doesnt dare oppose me now. I dont know if I should be happy or sad about that but I feel a little sorry for the Emperor. I raised your sister too hard. I was going to give you a little bit of freedom wings of about 2 cm, but it seems that I identally put a 2 m. And after that, I contacted Leafana-sama and we talked about it in advance. Are you against it? You rather like it? No, when I was trying to promote a confrontational story, I was rather embarrassed to hear that I was grateful. Oh my God, Arel, what the hell did you do every time you met up until now? ...I saw the match, what would you have done? self-employed. The karma of the pastes back like this. That took time, but I was able to push through the marriage discussion properly! More than anything, I had to be careful not to let Arel go into your ears. You talk like it jumps out whenever I hear it, isnt it too much? Are those wordsing out of your mouth right now? I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut as I was bothered and jumped out just this morning. yes yes. Thank you for your hard work... More than that, is it really okay to promote marriage talks like this? What''s up? In the first ce, marrying Arel with you is a dream that all young girls dream of right now, isnt it? Aim for Arel, and if you get your hands on it, you will be blessed with grandsons and grandsons. ....There''s not a lot of atmosphere like that. That''s why Arel, you run away. Pena nodded as if she understood. I understand. Its painful to pursue marriage talks just to use titles and all. Then it seems like Im being forced into marriage talks by someone who is? What''s wrong? Isn''t it bad for you, Arel? Pena confidently said that she had no doubts. Chapter 292 Chapter 292. Is this a match! (6) Status. uh no problem Money... well, let''s just move on with this. Most of all, you understand Arels personality the most, right? Actually, thats what you keep avoiding, right? The otherdies don''t know your true nature. It is really cowardly to point out the facts very urately. Because that''s what marriage between nobles is like. It is concluded by weighing the profits. Then, of course, there must be many things we cannot show each other. ...don''t deny it. There is no such thing as the reason why I fought against it. But I am different. I already know Arels personality to the point of getting tired of it! .... Hearing that he''s tired of it from his own mouth makes me feel strange. Is my personality that... severe? Am I still a quick gentleman to mankind? If it were me, would you ept whatever you do now? You will regret that now. I haven''t even shown you half of my heart yet. I still have more of my unwholesome nature left. All you''ve seen so far is a wholesome version of Arell. So don''t miscalcte. Arel, marriage might be a stumbling block to you, right? I avoided it because I hated it. then? Then wouldnt it be best if you married me? But now that I think about it, could this be me being proposed to? Is there any benefit to marrying me? ?????? Is he in a position to talk about his mood when he sees me? I feel like I''m being scammed, so I''m in a very strange mood right now. As if she knew how I felt, Pena began to narrow the distance again, showing a sincere face instead of a pretentious smile like before. If it were me, I wouldnt oppose anything you do. If you''re worried about getting caught up in useless politics, don''t do it. Because I''m not interested in that either. If it were me, wouldn''t I be able to stop the troublesome things in moderation? Hoo? Apparently, Pena wants to convince me why she has no choice but to ept this marriage talk. Is it self-appeal? Shall we let her say what she wants for now? From the beginning, I tend to listen to people until the end. When I was ready to listen quietly, Pena continued. This marriage talk will never hurt Arel or me. First of all, are you trying to appeal to a reasonable n that you think? Both of us need to make sure we have a sense ofpanionship both at our age and in our current position. Arel, you seem to have put it off well until now. Until now, I had a hard time proceeding with marriage talks because of my position. Um, not really. It was because I was so bad at slipping out like a loach, and Pena was in a very ambiguous position to arbitrarily proceed with marriage talks beforeing out as a spirit sage. Im asking just in case, have you been hearing a lottely about getting married too? of course! what! Arel? Those unexpected eyes! look at me Of course, everyone covets it, right? Even if you said that..... Is that so? Oops! No, don''t shake your stomach while crying. If you can''t even swim, why use the boat as a hostage? I know, don''t admit it. Well, looking at the objective facts, Pena''s appearance is wless. ....Of course, personality is not reflected in this evaluation. anyway! Lately, Arel, I secretly watched you meet. ...Her Highness the Princess? Have you also opened your eyes to voyeurism? Somehow, it seems like someone has been spying on metely. Arel, you dont particrly care about marriage talks. And neither do I. Oh, that makes a lot of sense. so? But neither you nor I can put it off any longer, can we? It cannot be dyed. It seems like marriage is being treated like an overdue vacation homework for some reason. For now, let''s wait and listen. Arel, I think you are my most likely marriage partner. At this moment, Pena looked straight into my eyes without a twinkle in her eyes and said. I wasn''t being sarcastic, but in another sense I was silent. There is also a calcted reason. If you''re my opponent, even the annoying nobles won''t be able to nag me. My brother won''t even say anything to me anymore. hmm. Arel, you are the same. If it were me, even thedies of other influential families would not dare to express their dissatisfaction. We can sort things out so that there are no unnecessary disputes. It was a calcted reason that really thoroughly considered only the circumstances of the royal family. and. Besides, wouldnt I be particrly bad in the eyes of men? I thought the nanny would rather like it. I don''t think men will hate it. Pena tilted her head as she looked down at her chest. I won''t bother asking what was going on. But I like that kind of thing. That''s an excuse. What was surprising was that after saying this, Pena just kicked it herself. As if theputational reason doesn''t matter. As if paying attention to her posture, Pena came closer and brought her face closer to me, careful not to disturb the hem of her clothes. Are you close? I know, because it looks good this way. Is it to see my face more clearly? Come to think of it, did he have poor eyesight? I didn''t usually wear sses, probably because they didn''t go well with the dress. Arel, I dont know if you will understand me. But I am confident that I can understand you. Pena continued without a single voice trembling. ...Of course, I don''t know if I still understand everything. But I understand. Whatever you make or do, I will understand. I can understand Arel''s private life now. No, no matter how it is, when the topic of private life came out, I could feel the presence of three people looking away from the other side. ....what the hell do these women usually talk about? To be honest, I can''t understand the inner thoughts of women. In fact, no matter how many times I''ve lived my life, for some reason, I''ve only been male or asexual. I can understand. Normally, I''d make fun of her for saying that her confidence was unfounded. Now I understand better than anyone that what she is saying is true. At least people who tell lies don''t look like this. Pena do you know what that means? know. She asserted equally confidently. I may have you in mind, Arell. ....Speaking like that, the tone is subtle. She seemed to have the same thought, and gave a slightly bitter smile. Isnt it really weird? He has a bad personality and makes fun of me every time. Rather, it makes me more angry because that is the right thing to say. Just hearing that makes me seem like the worst opponent I can face? Even if I heard him, he''s really bad. Octopus foot, sadist,zy man 3bo. ....what? Am Ipletely disqualified as a human being? Its true that I still care. ...Her Highness, the princess really likes men. I can''t say I like men''s taste. When I said this as a joke, Pena didn''t deny it as if she agreed. no deny it! what about me Because Arel was the only person who tried to help me and help others without calction... without prejudice against the spirits. Her eyes wet softly. Maybe it''s because of my mood, but the close distance seems to be closer... No, it''s really getting closer. Are you narrowing it down? ???? you. I might have been bothered by that even two years ago. And it still is. Saying so, Pena said. If only I could choose my opponent. If I had that choice, I think my marriage partner would be you, Arel. After telling the truth, she smiled proudly. Arel, what do you think? me? Can I not? Pena earnestly asks. Or, Arel, do you like other youngdies? then? Then Ill pretend I didnt see about ten concubines. Why ten? This guy... already speaks confidently. Seeing that I continue to fight against each other, I must be convinced that there is no other opponent I would choose otherwise. It is an appeal that seems reckless but is not reckless. no. Before that, why not raise your hand while appealing? don''t stutter where do you touch Well, if I were there, I wouldnt bother turning a blind eye to the concubine. What kind of baseless confidence is this again? And do you know what that means? Seeing that he was slightly embarrassed, he must have known and said it. ....Where did the embarrassing princess go when I was fooling around two years ago? Who the hell made her evolve like this? Is the culprit the nanny? Well, it''s not that Pena''s words are unreasonable. Her confidence isn''t entirely unfounded either. As the saying goes, if it''s Pena, then even if I continue the marriage conversation as it is, it''s not someone who will be easily dissatisfied. In addition, I know my method well, so it won''t be a stumbling block. There is no problem with power either. Awareness of the surroundings will not be a problem. look over there Isn''t everyone looking this way as if they were expecting it? You won''t even hear their voices before that, but I don''t know what''s interesting about them looking around. In any case, there is no problem as an opponent. There, he himself strongly appeals. There is also no coercion. I also. There''s definitely no reason to refuse.'' When I think about it, it is. The reason I didn''t dare touch Pena in the first ce was because of her will. Hana, if he appealed directly like this... Before that, in the empire, did the youngdy propose first? You know what? If I just wait anyway, Arel, you won''t say this to me, right? And in the meantime, another woman will take it away. I''m not a fish to be taken away... but there''s a point... is there? Yes, there is only one problem. Are you aware of my personality? Then does what youre doing have anything to do with that? Maybe? Specifically, putting one hand on top of my thigh and holding it near my shoulder with the other hand. Even if it''s not, the boat is narrow. Wouldn''t that put a lot of weight on it? No matter how enchanted the ship is, it would be dangerous if it moved too openly? However, contrary to my concerns, Pena is gradually shifting its weight towards me. Does it have anything to do with talking about this on a boat? Well what about it? If Arel is going to refuse, maybe he thought about spreading rumors first by sticking to it like this? On a boat and in front of people watching, no matter how much you are, you won''t be able to push me away? Shall we try? As far as I am concerned, I wouldn''t mind kicking your ass off the boat. He''s still far away. But I''ll admit that I''m sincere. On a boat what the hell were you thinking? It''s dangerous before then, so don''t stick around. are you okay. Geographically, I have an advantage. What does that mean? No, the ship tilts to the side before the advantage? It''s the perfect n. Its a flimsy n that could sink at any moment! Did Lipana tell you? I heard that Her Majesty, the former king of Ernesia Kingdom, used this method? mom! I ended up hearing about my parents'' love affairs, which I didn''t even want to know. And why do you copy my father''s methods? It''s usually the opposite! Well, I''ll give you an evaluation that only the sincerity was conveyed well. If you were aiming for that effect on a rocking boat, I think I could give you at least praise for rolling your brain quite a bit for a Pena. Chapter 293 Chapter 293. Is this a match! (7) + Completion of the trade ship (1) The luck of crushing me on the boat was half a joke. what? Because that''s how it happened, Arell. Seriously consider marriage this time, because you don''t have to tell me the answer today. Strangely confident, Pena said so. ....Still can''t fool my eyes. He ced his hand on the back of his hand and held it tight. I deliberately pretended not to see it. From the beginning, the concept of life is a pretty young man who is blind. So, I will do something even more ignorant, Princess. Pena must have thought like this based on me as usual. If it were Arel, he would surely think it through and give an answer after the current confrontation was over. Because I usually do. But Pena you don''t know me yet. The more truly important things are, the more I think and act ording to my mood. As I stood up, Pena reflexively looked at my face. to? Pena made a stunned face for a moment, as if she hadn''t expected me to do this at all. Wait, Arell?! why? You wanted to hear the answer. Where did the confident attitude from a moment ago go? Well, it happens to be a ce where everyone is watching, and as Pena said, it might be a perfect ce to make an appropriate fait apli. suitability as a marriage partner. It''s not that there''s no point. In fact, it was a secret to her, but there were things she tried to talk about if it didn''t work out. It wasn''t like I didn''t even think about it. Of course, if I say that, I''ll be proud of myself, so I won''t teach you. So let me act boldly. Pena Amret Janil. Yes four?! Seeing her nervous and unable to adapt to the seemingly unexpected situation, I just smiled and knelt down and held her hand and said this. Since I know your sincerity, I will also tell you the answer. to''? If I say, Ill ept the marriage proposal you proposed there will be noints, right? It''s enough to just create an atmosphere anyway, so keep the weight in moderation and I joked. Is it you who said it first, Pena? So don''t make sure you keep that word. ....well, it seems that he haspletely lost his mind and is at a loss for words, so he won''t be able to hear it anymore. okay. congrattions congrattions Now then, where are you going, shall weplete that poor n? Wait, Arell? Now dont youe and pretend? Because you started first. Well, it must be quite tasteful to do the same thing on a boat from generation to generation, right? is not it? Even after that, formal confrontations continued, such as having meals with Pena, but it was not a conversation with true feelings like before, but just a formal conversation as the princess and the prince. There''s no reason to be in a hurry. She is the one who understands well that it is a procedure even if it looks that way. On the contrary, I just said that I was able to tremble even after having a conversation like that, to the point where I shuddered all over again. The guys who didn''t hear our conversation probably thought it was just a moderately good match. In addition, since they saw all the actions on the ship, some of thedies-in-waiting were already excitedly whispering about what happened a little while ago. yeah what did we do? Don''t worry. Didn''t do anything weird. There is no problem because I did it in moderation considering other peoples eyes. As evidence of that, unlike the others, the three aides who probably overheard our conversation on the boat were barely holding back the smirk. You look very happy. You guys really should go back and see Let''s talk in-depth all night, one by one. And here''s another happy person. Right here is my mother. Are you alright? Fortunately, the confrontation with the princess seems to have gone well. I heard Ah, this mother should have gone and watched. If I had known it would be like this, I would have gone! First of all, there was a point that he was very concerned about this meeting, so as soon as I returned, I stopped by the pce to report on the current situation. As expected, as soon as I arrived, didn''t my mother smile and smile as if she had waited? You probably heard everything about what happened when you met. In addition, I also hinted that I would proceed with the marriage conversation afterward. Then you look good. There''s already a story going around among the nobles. I don''t know why, but after that day, there seemed to be a little talk about me and Pena in the social world. It hasn''t been officially announced yet, but spoilers are already circting. It must have been that one of thedies-in-waiting or... someone else secretly spread rumors. The youngdies felt sorry for it, and even the ambitious nobles licked their lips. It''s like the auction of the one and only existence in the world is over. May a courageous girl win Arel. ....I can''t believe what I said. It went really well. Wow.... It seems that he has even seen a halo as if he has sincerely shaken off 10 years of worries at once. ....Did you worry so much about my marriage? As a son, things get a littleplicated. Well, this mother didnt understand me properly. There is ady like that, but I forcibly put her in a seat facing the otherdies, so Arel must have been reluctant. Oh no... Not really Pena... No, you and her weren''t like that from the beginning, right? Yes, yes. He denied it at first, but for some reason, only a warm gaze returned. No, it''s not that I''m shy. Even her mother wouldn''t object if she were the princess. He''s a really honest and good kid. Next time, we should meet in person, not through letters. What the hell did Pena talk about to boil my mother? Well, it''s not like I can''t guess what kind of conversation was going on. I never thought Pena would lead the work so actively. I even feel the obsession again. Well, since I''ve been sorting out the confrontation issues that have been bothering me for a while, should I look at it this time? In the future, shouldn''t we have to live seeing each other''s faces until we get tired of them anyway? Completion of trade ships (1) The matter of marriage talks was gradually being finalized. .... Rather, it''s already reached the stage where I just need to put the finishing touches on it? Because the understanding of people close to me has already ended. There were also rumors. For now, it is as if half of it has been officially announced. This ispletely ording to n. Lately, everyone I met brought up the story of marriage first, making me smile bitterly. One day in the middle of such a riot. As if I was halfway running away, I sneaked out of Ernesia Kingdom and headed for a port city located in Gernil Territory of Felsen Kingdom. It''s not that I secretly jumped out because the reaction around me was annoying. I''ve been here to work Yes, it was an official visit for official business. Already in the port, people who gathered for today or out of curiosity after hearing themotion of the day formed a bustling crowd. If you think about what it is like in front of you, you can''t help but behold that many onlookers flock to it. When my carriage arrives, the soldiers quickly clear the onlookers and salute the carriage. After passing through the noisy crowd, me and my entourage got out of the carriage. ...Still, the air is salty here. The sea, the air is salty Breathing in the salty air, I looked around. In front of you, you can see the vast sea and the port where many ships are anchored. And the most notable thing here. It''s a huge ck ship. Compared to most other trading ships, which are mostly made of wood, that gigantic ship is made entirely of solid iron from stern to stern, so the sense of intimidation and presence brought by the texture of the material is truly amazing! Looking at it like this, how big is it? First of all, I knew the size well because I was involved from the design stage, but seeing the real thing, the impression that is conveyed is different. And the three aides watching the same scene next to me couldn''t hide their surprise. Wow... I''m really surprised. It''s a big, beautiful ship. how does that float in the water? ....Except for one person who''s worried in the wrong way. It seems that Asha''s mind still has a distrust of the ship. Did you say something simr before? Apparently, Asha originally lived in a mountain that had nothing to do with water. It''s true, though, that I''m extremely anxious. I exined the principle of buoyancy once before when I had time, but was it not enough to understand? If you don''t understand it with your head, it''s enough to experience it with your body. After all, I''ll experience it for myself after a while. So Jelsen? Any problems with the rest of the schedule? When I asked, Zelsen, the branch manager of the store, who had been lying on the floor a while ago, answered without raising his head. Ah Lord Arell! Thank you very much for visiting us again. ...No, there is no need for useless rhetoric, so just talk about the main topic. I asked, is there any problem? four! The trade schedule using the new ship has already been clearly established. It seems that the sailors are also itching to leave as soon as possible. So please be at ease. Well, thats desirable. Apparently, the sailors seemed to be getting sick after hearing that they hadn''t had a proper voyage in recent months because they had been slowly changing boats and starting training to adapt. Are sailors really sailors? Isnt there a particr problem with the ships performance? Obviously. The answer was the familiar dwarf voice. Aken and the Dwarf artisans who followed after him. Long time no see Aken. Hmm, are you here? How do you feel about long-term business trips? I thought about it in the past when I was on a boat, but the sea breeze is sticky, but it doesnt suit my physical constitution. Now that the work is over, I want to go back quickly and do other things. Dont worry, I have a lot of work to do. Why do you want to do something else? Are you frowning like that? For almost two years since thest war, Dwarf artisans, including Aken, have been dispatched here. toplete that ship. In addition, the contract period signed at the beginning of the territory development was also extended. There are many metals to learn from me, and there are still many more skills. This time it was tied longer. Well, I think they would have stayed without having to extend it. But isn''t that why you''re shorter? When I expressed the pleasure of seeing him for the first time in a long time, he still invariably snorted. Now his attitude seems to be the same. Isnt the ship perfect? There is no need to worry unnecessarily. It''s because you built it perfectly ording to your design. Still showing pride in his skills without filtering, he pointed at the iron wire with his chin. At first, we thought it was reckless because it was a steel boat, but I think it turned out surprisingly well, what do you think? Umm, first of all, it looks perfect. I nodded in satisfaction as I inspected the exterior of the ship from afar. In terms of appearance, there is not much difference from the ship I envisioned. By the way. Doesn''t that have no sails? Seina pointed out a fact as if curious. Chapter 294 Chapter 294. Completion of trade ships (2) Unlike other ships, our iron ships do not have sails. Isnt that why you cant use the wind? Come to think of it, all the ships here use the wind to sail. Other than that, there are oars, but I rarely use them. It is not used unless the sail is damaged. But that wire does not have that sail. okay. That''s a good question, Seina. That is the charming point of my iron wire. I dont need a sail. I dont need a sail. Aken and I boasted boastfully at almost the same timing. Then, could it be that they are rowing out? That''s a terrible idea in a sense. It was at this moment that the ship of my dreams turned into a terrible ve ship. Could I have built such a cruel ship? Such a ship is not smart, so I will decline first. In the case of that iron ship, the principle of navigation is different from that of a sailboat. It''s inefficient to use wind as power in the first ce. First of all, the weight is considerable because it is made entirely of titanium alloy. There is something other than wind that powers that ship. Is it like that? Well, you''ll find outter. One hundred words are not enough. As expected, seeing it for yourself is more rtable than exining it. Including Asha, who has been silently looking at me since a while ago. Did he really have a boat ident in his previous life? I don''t know why you''re so scared Asha, it wont sink if you dont worry. Oh no?! Aren''t you worried about anything? They say a strong negative is a strong positive? In the first ce, your attitude is so different from usual, isn''t it? As if she still had face, Asha deliberately smiled as if nothing had happened when I spoke to her. I am not worried about anything. Are you okay? yes? Anyway, were going to board that boat together as a test in a little while. Will it be fun? Ahahahahahaha Ashasplexion has gotten slightly worse. Do you really hate it? It was the moment when I realized that although I often see people who are afraid of heights, there are also people who are afraid of boats. Arel. huh? There must be some time to prepare for a while, right? Is riding a boat to him something that requires time to make up your own mind? yes do it your way Because there is still time. And now it seemed that someone else had arrived. Viscount Gernil, the original owner of this port city and the person who rented it to me. Unbelievable! Forgive me for beingte. It was none other than what I had to greet in advance.. He first apologized foringter than me. Even though he is a noble from a foreign country, is it something to be embarrassed about considering his position? I have nothing to apologize for. It''s just that I came earlier than expected. Yes, the main character''s basic knowledge isteness, but I came too early. Well, it wasn''t like me. One reason I came so soon. It was because I wanted to see thepleted ship as soon as possible. After all, a huge mount made of steel is a man''s romance. Ohh... I heard it as a report, but I never thought it would be this magnificent... Viscount Gernil also opened his mouth as soon as he saw the ship. However, there is a sense of tension in one ce in the eyes. An overly grand ship inspires wonder and fear at the same time. His home country, Felsen Kingdom, probably kept asking him. The reason why he came in person is probably because he was instructed to look at the dynamics of this ce. Dont worry. They will never have anything to worry about. Maybe what they feared was that I was using that ship as a weapon? No need to worry. In the first ce, the weapons on the ship were only for burying monsters or pirates. A ship that big couldn''t be used as a weapon. It''s because it wasn''t conceived by looking ahead to that point. Even if you use it as a weapon, it''s just a huge target. When I spoke as if I knew everything, he vaguely denied it with a bitter expression. it''s okay. Isn''t our concern something that Arel should be concerned about? How can we not know that? That means that no matter what I do or what they worry about, I can''t go against my will. Well, that''s true too. Because of the Seongguk issue, it is true that no one dares to say anything strange in front of me anymore. Which schr said that? The country that is hostile to me will perish. At first, when I heard that, it was a bit subtle because I felt like they were treating me like I was some kind of devil. I thought it was a really sad recognition. When I thought about it, I thought it wasn''t too bad because it seemed to mean that no one would interfere with me. Their misunderstandings were caused by their unwholesome imagination. So I must keep my mouth shut. If you can''t avoid it, you need a mindset to enjoy it. Hmm, but it looks like there is no sail? Are you using a ve to row out? Sure enough, Viscount Gernil also expressed the same sentiment as Seina. ....why does everyone think I didn''t bat an eye when I built a boat to put ves in? no. This is because it uses a more powerful and stable power than wind. It wasn''t me who answered. It is no one else who has been gathered here until now. Are you here?... Sorry for the dy Mr. Arell. At some point, Helmin, the mage lord, intervened in our conversation. He sneakily approached by teleport and intervened just in time. Did youe alone? Yes, everyone was busy, so unfortunately I had no choice but toe alone, hahahahaha. Looks like you''re still busy cleaning up those cockroaches. I am aware of the news that the wizards of the Mage Tower are working hard to eradicate the ck magicians. Are you already doing well? It is said that he has already found and punished several ck magicians who were reclusive. But even after two years, the mopping up hasn''t ended yet, so it can''t be said that it''s going smoothly, right? You haven''t even found their boss yet, have you? You don''t have to step out? It''s literally a war between wizards and warlocks, isn''t it? Our mages are excellent... Of course, they can''tpare to the girls taught by Arel himself. While showing his pride, he pretends to be humble in front of me. Because Dia was secretly trying to y Helmin. It seems that Dia is gradually improving her skills and implicitly burns herpetitive spirit against him. Even so, our Mage Tower is not weak enough to be defeated by a mere warlock. Well... I won''t be able to step forward unless the head of the ck magicians shows up, right? ....For some reason, it must be because of the mood that the word sounds like a g, right? Do you know or speak? Before that, didn''t these guys already forget the undead situation a few years ago? I also felt like It''s a tone that sounds uneasy in many ways, but well, that''s what they do on their own. And even if you say that, there is something that the owner of the mage tower is responsible for. It won''t be that easy. No, I''m annoyed when I''m free. There shouldn''t be anyone in this world more leisurely than me. If there''s really nothing to do, I''ll make it for you. Besides that, I too am very curious about this ship. I also wanted to see it with my own eyes. I knew what it would be, but I said it. It was because the Mage Tower cooperated with thepletion of the power source that made this ship move. In particr, it is said that he directly concocted the form to increase the safety of the mana engine. In other words, it''s an authorized certification by the owner of the mage tower, right? Wouldn''t it be possible to use it as a means of advertisingter? Actually, after receiving the finished product, I secretly opened the form and examined it. I was a little impressed by the fact that it was a fairly borate and simple safety technique. I liked it because I could feel the traces of the magicians who changed quite a bit. Hmm... It seems that everyone who wille has arrived. Originally, the oldest brother had shown considerable interest in the construction of a new ship. But he''s busy with his official duties. Where is the king going to leave the castle? Do your job, my king. For that reason he could note. Then lets try riding it soon. We decided to start the actual test drive. Originally, it wouldn''t make sense for someone like me to test drive one by one just because I made a few trade ships. But no one is saying anything about it. Because this ship is no ordinary trade ship. Well then? Lets see this ship in full swing! * * * Large iron wire driven by a horsepower engine. Peser Sin Ho. This gigantic steel wire with a discement of 9.000 tons is different in basicmon sense from the ships previously known here. Its majesty with its huge size and beautiful body suitable for its weight is overwhelming even from a distance, but it is even more impressive when you ride it. Indeed. When I actually got on it, it seemed that its great majesty was engraved even more. It is frightening. Viscount Gernil said something that I don''t know if it was ttering or honest sentiment. For such a heavy body to float on the water... I understand the principle of how a boat floats, but it is surprising. It''s definitely a different idea. Helmin looked over the boat and said something to himself, convincing himself. Depending on the personality, the reaction will be different. e.g. for example. ?...Asha? Our escort knight swaying down there still unboarded. Asha! Come up quickly! As I looked down from the deck and shouted, Asha was still hesitant about something. ....why are you so afraid of ships? Come to think of it, even when I came here two years ago, my first reaction when I saw the ship was that I was particrly afraid that it would sink. For that matter, Asha has never been on a boat. I mean it''s weird If that doesnt work, wait there! I don''t like it, but I have no intention of forcibly dragging it up. Dia and Seina are there, so Asha doesn''t have toe up, right? Oh no! If I can''t go up because of this, it''s my... disgrace! ....I think I''ve already shown all the figures for this year, Miss Asha Pernil? I can''t. Seina Dia. yes. Bring it. All right. I had no choice but to ask two people to half-force Asha onto the deck. Asha, who came up on the deck, was different than usual, looking anxious like an imp that had just started walking. ....I can''t. If I keep watching, I will open my eyes to useless things. Ugh how does something like this float on the water? ...Didn''t I exin the principle? Why the hell does Asha hate pears so much? At this point, it seemed that there was a reason. Chapter 295 Chapter 295. Completion of trade ship (3) For some reason, let''s ask why. ...It''s not really a big deal. I really like nothing. So tell me. Actually.... My grandfather used to travel to various ces as a hobby when he was young. Yep. To summarize Asha''s exnation, it was as follows. Asha''s grandfather must have had a hobby of traveling to various ces when he was young. I haven''t been to really dangerous ces, but I''ve been to all the ces I can still go. It seems that Asha''s grandfather eventually dreamed of traveling to another continent outside the continent. However, it is said that the ship that carried him when he was young at the time sailed bravely, but was caught by the Kraken and ran aground. Fortunately, my grandfather was unharmed, but he seemed to have grown tired of his stomach, as if he had worked hard at the time. After that, I returned to the mansion and said to Asha, who was still young, A boat is scary. Don''t get on the boat.'' is it just because of that? After hearing it, I felt a bit weak. I thought there was some serious reason. no what It seems that Grandpa Asha did the hard work. I never thought I would hate pears so much just from the education I received as a child. I know that''s a false prejudice. Isn''t it a big deal if you don''t know at that age? But anyway I was shocked when I was young. So, for some reason, I keep thinking about what my grandfather said that ships always sink, so I feel ufortable. Asha''s grandfather No matter what, that''s not it! It was to the extent that he often said, Bad children are sent on a boat . Thanks to that, young Asha seems to have suffered quite a bit of trauma. This is why education at a young age is so important. By the way, I''m curious about Ashara as a child. Come to think of it, the elixir that I stopped researching in the past because I was bothered... Shall I catch it again? Asha. Dia, who had been listening to Asha''s childhood story in silence, quietly approached. Oh, do you want to say something as a colleague? it''s okay. yes? No matter what happens, if I have you, you can escape by flying. ....is thatforting? This is the moment when you slightly doubt whether the camaraderie between them really exists. Yes! Do you understand that again? Seeing Asha''splexion brighten... I wonder if that''s what happened. No, even if you don''t worry about that, you won''t sink! In the first ce, Asha''s grandfather must have been on an ordinary wooden sailboat! And how many decades ago was that? Technology was different then and now. And my stomach is different from that. I can''t. Come on, I have to show you how good this ship is. Anyway, lets talk about watching the ship move. ruler! Set sail at once! Oh Arell! First of all, there are still seats left for the speech. Jelsen said in bewilderment. This guy prepared something useless. For some reason, I don''t know why, but the sailors were waiting in line, not an army of any kind. ...Why did you prepare such a troublesome thing? Its a waste of time, lets pass. Minor procedures are annoying, so I passed and ordered the ship to move. Enough with the speech, show me the boat moving. ruler! Show me what you''ve been training for! yep! The sailors chanted vigorously at mymand and moved busily. I raised the anchor holding the ship and started the mana engine. Woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo rang . the sound of the engine running The advantage of the Mana Engine is that it is quiet. Thanks to that, it is so quiet that you can even hear the sound of breaking the waves. In fact, there is no feeling that the noise reduction technique is a little overdone. Well, thanks to that, it''sfortable, so there''s no problem? Some people think that there is no romance in a quiet engine, but I am the opposite. Quiet is good. So you can take a nap Feeling a little swaying, the boat we were on slowly backed away and slowly changed direction. Ooooh! It really moves. I see.... The steering gear for changing direction is also detailed. ...isn''t it sinking? As voices of admiration and still needless worry mingled on deck, the Peser Thin finally began to move straight ahead. It seems that the speed is slow, but first of all, it is only moving slowly on purpose because it is a pilot operation. However, at maximum speed, it can be five times faster than this. Based on this speed and load capacity, they trade hotter. That is the key to the next intercontinental trade at Arnil Firm. In fact, there were several other merchants besides the former Geotal Corporation that attempted long-distance trade between continents. However, it seems that almost all of them have failed except for Geotal Corporation. I wish I had been more sessful. If so, this ce would have developed a little faster. If it''s a pity to do it, now we can do it. In the future, Arnil Corporation will be at the forefront of its development. There are undoubtedly many items worth bringing in, including spices and various crops and specialties. Even crops that cannot be traded due to existing storage problems can be transported by using my boat. It will undoubtedly yield huge profits. Of course, this trade n is not without my selfishness. 70% is my personal interest. There is a limit to the luxury goods that can be made with what can be obtained through the influence of the existing Ernesia Kingdom. I just hope to be able to create new symbols. This one ship alone will show the amount of transportparable to the entire Grand fleet of Geothal Corporation. Just then, Zelsen rubbed his hands together and began exining the benefits of this ship. What''s surprising about that is that it''s not just this one ship that was built. After saying that, Viscount Gernil and Helmin nodded together. I heard that too. Are there three more? Four ships of this size... I am amazed. Four mana engines in one ship. Sixteen in total. Thanks to that, the mage tower''s life has improved. And that money was invested in cutting the heads of ck magicians or something. I''m not particrly sorry, warlocks. By the way, Mr. Arell, why did you paint this ship so ck? While everyone was admiring, Viscount Gernil asked me if I had any trivial doubts. It seems that he wondered why the ship was painted ck. I thought it wouldnt be strange if it was a bit more fancy if it was Arel-samas preference. Oh, that? It''s not that there''s no reason. Actually, I''ve been thinking about doing gilding, if possible, but... I know. I know that''s a real bad taste, right? It''s such a strange thing. What''s wrong with gold chil? It''s shiny and nice. After thinking about what would be the most practical color for the boat, I ended up choosing ck. I see there must be a reason. ah! Of course, I didn''t think there was no reason for Arel-nim''s actions. Is there a reason for goldcquer? Well, after considering practicality, it ended up being ck. It''s a w that it''s rough on the outside, but if it''s ck, it won''t be noticeable at night. Isnt it important to be visible? It was Helmin who asked this question. no. Even if it is during the day, it is dangerous to be noticed at night. Especially a ship that does long-distance trade like this. What the hell... Oh, I see. When I emphasized the night, Helmin widened her eyes in agreement. I see... you''re not making the monsters stand out? That''s right. The worst enemy of long-distance trade. There are two of them, one is pirate. Another is a monster. It''s a pirate. There''s no problem because we n to train and send more than a certain number of soldiers on this ship. Weapons were also developed in line with naval warfare. Rather, it was the monsters that were more troublesome than the pirates. They are even more prevalent in uninhabited ces. It''s not a problem since it''s vignt during the day, but if it''s attacked at night, the damage is great. In fact, it is said that the time when trading ships suffer the most damage is at night. That''s why it''smon sense not to sail at night if possible. With that in mind, it was decided to paint it ck on purpose so that it wouldn''t stand out at night. I''d like to at least develop the camouge technique, but it''s too early. It can be dangerous if misused. After all, this is just a ship for trade. I have no intention of letting it be used for any other purpose. Anyway, today is the first time this ship moves. So I hope you all enjoy the experience of the new ship. I said that with a little excitement, looking forward to the changes that were toe. ? Since it was a test drive, we decided to show only light navigation capabilities. We n to go around the small uninhabited ind in front of the port city as it is, and then return. That''s because it''s still working as a test run. With today''s operation, we n to find and supplement the points of improvement and start trading in earnest as soon as possible. Helmin, wanting to see the condition of the Mana Engine, went to the engine room with my permission. Viscount Gernil also headed somewhere else, as if he wanted to see something else. Well, it''s free to watch, so I''m ufortable with the stiff atmosphere. I''ve done enough appeals about ships, so I guess I can let them roam around freely from now on. I am also leaning against the railing in front of the deck, enjoying the sea breeze. yes this is the real sea It''s definitely different from that dank smell of the harbor. A huge ship crossing the waves coolly without any problems and a cool sea breeze. Well, I have a hunch that there will only be good gains. How are you guys? Isnt the feeling of running across the sea pretty good? I asked the person in my aide who had stayed on deck with me. The feeling of looking down from a high ce is quite strange. I feel like a giant monster. Hmm, thats a strange feeling. It also felt like there was nothing I couldn''t understand. When I heard it, it seems to be the case. Arel. I will use magic for a moment offort. In her spare time, Dia used magic to block the sun''s rays and various auxiliary magics to make it a pleasant test voyage. This also provides perfect UV protection. Surprisingly, UV protection magic is also often used in Pahelia. It is essential to work in snowy areas outside the city. High practicality. Seina also seems to be enjoying the scenery around her. And when ites to Asha. ....how is it? Isnt it worth taking a boat? Asha, who grew up with the trauma of a ship she had never been on before due to useless early education in her childhood, at first walked around on the ship as if she was trembling, but her expression gradually loosened up soon. It is only now that I understand with my body that the boat is not all that dangerous. As Arel-sama said, the feeling of running is not bad. The scenery is beautiful. yes? Well, it''s a sight you can''t see in a port full of rotten fish. If possible, I thought that it would be okay to start a cruise ship tourism business at all. However, in reality, there are many monsters and dangers, so it was not that easy to tour the surrounding scenery by boat, so I gave up for now. I think it was my superficial prejudice that ships were definitely dangerous. yes? I''m d you know It definitely feels new. That''s the taste of riding a boat. Yeah, I feel dizzy and a little sick in my head! Asha closed her eyes as if she was impressed by something. No matter how you look at it... ...that''s just motion sickness. At Seina''s suggestion, Dia sighed and cast a healing spell on the pale Asha. It seems that what I need to develop is not something useless, but a medicine for motion sickness. ....Before that, I think Asha''s nature doesn''t match the sea. Chapter 296 Chapter 296. Completion of trading ship (4) It was a time when we were enjoying the surrounding scenery from the deck amicably among ourselves. Um, Mr. Arell? Isn''t that the Kraken? Seina pointed to the front of the ship. Kraken? Where... I took the telescopic magic tool and checked it. Actually, I don''t have to, but since it''s in front of them, I have to look at it with normal eyesight. ...the real Kraken. Currently, there are several things that look like triangr heads and tentacles swaying in front of the route. Yeah, that''s a great Kraken. .... Previously, Viscount Gernil also said that Krakens are often seen in this sea. At that moment, the other sailors also noticed the appearance of the Kraken and, unlike us, who were in a rxed atmosphere, rushed to report with a nervous feeling. The Kraken we think of and the Kraken that sailors think of are proof that perceptions arepletely different. Arel-sama, this is Kraken. Yeah, I saw it too. We need to turn the boat. An experienced sailor advised so. Can you get away from the Kraken by turning the boat? Yes, that is a kind of warning. see Arent they just sticking out their tentacles and head like that? Is it like a warning not toe because I''m here? Aha, if you turn the boat around at this point, the Kraken wont follow. Yeah, if that doesnt work, just throw some food and theyll go away. Is that really the wisdom of the sailors who work here? The Kraken earns its prey by showing off its presence. With such a reasonable agreement, even the crew can escape the Kraken''s tentacles. It''s a beautiful concession. Isnt it difficult to escape? It''s not difficult at the speed of this old ship. Rather, even if you chase, you will not be able to catch up with this ship. okay? Certainly, the speed of this ship is different from other ships. then. good. From now on, tell me what I say and follow it. yep! The sailor waited for me to give instructions while reciting. From now on, we I pointed my thumb at that kraken and said, From now on, this ship rams the Kraken at full speed! practice! yes! Full speed towards the Kraken... Yes? After reciting, the sailor tilted his head. no i didn''t hear it wrong You heard me right. Take it and put it on the Kraken. Why? Im just being a bit cheeky. Does it make sense that I dare to avoid a squid that is only a little big while I''m riding it? More than anything, I don''t like it for some reason to pay tribute and get away with it. Cheeky. So, I will ram the Kraken with a big, beautiful ship. It''s not dangerous... It''s not dangerous. In the first ce, it''s not a ship that''s going to happen to just one Kraken. It was designed with enough strength to go through. In addition, it was also processed so that it could be sealed with magic, so there was no problem. So hit and kill Where can I get a taste of therge iron wire? I just want to do some shock testing. While doing this, the mana engine also puts out a little bit of maximum output. And I want to see if Kraken is delicious or not. Is this a good opportunity? ....When I said this, the sailor made a puzzled face, but he didn''t say anything else because he had to follow orders. And he has already been well trained and knows the performance of this ship. You know what I''m saying is not far-fetched. All right. He nodded and sighed. Likewise, instead of repeating the song, Huh?'' I heard voices expressing doubts with the feeling of doing it, but they are still faithful sailors. I started to move busily to execute properly as I said. Soon after, the output of the mana engine increased and the ship elerated rapidly. It can be seen that the speed of cutting the waves is clearly increasing. oh! It''s speeding up. It is speeding up. Oh, it''s dangerous, so Arel-nim shouldn''te this way. Seina grabbed me and held on to a structure on one side of the deck. Asha also tries to show a resolute face, but he is already very blue. ....Sorry, I forgot he got motion sickness. In the midst of such mixed feelings, the giant iron wire carrying us finally encountered the Kraken. The Kraken pretended to stretch out its tentacles as if expecting to throw food as usual. Eight cheeky things! In return for such a kraken, a steel wire crashed into the kraken''s head. cooong! I felt a rather unusual shaking. ....Ah, but I hope this won''t ruin the ship, right? I was also nervous about it now, but after receiving the report, they said there was no damage to the ship. Instead, the Kraken vomited ck ink and fell limp and sank into the sea. Even a huge monster could not withstand the impact of a 9,000-ton machine at full speed. look! This is the anti-kraken only charge tactic! Wherever you look, what is your tactic? If you stick with it, everything wille true. Please pray for the souls of the unfortunate giant mollusk that died! ...Anyway, I won''t have to worry about monsters or reefs with this. If something gets in the way, I''ll break it all down and go. Be beautiful. This is the super gangster trade ship of the ocean created by science and magic. It unexpectedly proved that there is no problem in terms of strength. I asked if I could pick up the dead Kraken and eat it just in case, but the sailor smiled bitterly and stopped. It is said that you have to try to eat it, but it is rotten and tough. That''s too bad. By the way, when I said that I had sessfully hit and killed the Kraken, I could see the other sailorsughing in a strangely happy way. Why is that? Even though it looks like that, it is a monster that lives in fear and is called the devil of the sea among sailors. I usually avoid it, but everyone seems to have hurt their pride. Hmm, are you a demon? there''s nothing wrong If you see anything like that in the future, just smash it. After hearing the sailor''s exnation, I snorted. The sailors also gave me a friendly look, as if they thought I was joking. No, really, there''s nothing wrong with the devil, right? With permission to roam freely until the test drive was over, the other invitees also began wandering around inside the trade ship to see the ces they wanted to see. And depending on each person''s position and purpose, the ce to look at is a differentw. For example, Arel was just hanging out with his entourage on deck because he just wanted to y and enjoy watching the ship he designed move. Meanwhile, Viscount Gernil walked around the crew room and weapon storage for minimum protection, putting on a nervous expression that he hadn''t shown before in front of Arell. ...It''s much bigger than I thought. How much luggage can be loaded? How many people can it amodate? In addition, weapons loaded to protect the ship... Allel said it was simply to prepare for monsters and pirates, but the loaded weapons were all unusual. As well as the usual arrows. It is loaded with weapons that have proven their reputation in real wars, such as repeater-style crossbows. Of course, that''s not a problem. This is something that has already been discussed. I just said I was asking for your understanding, but if you have the right to refuse it, that''s questionable. Now, who would refuse to do what Arel wants to do? Even if it''s permission, when Arell sends the documents, he checks them and says, What should I do?'' Is it okay?'' Even if I had anxiety, I just took a picture. Actually, let''s talk about the truth that Viscount Gernil doesn''t know. Arel had no intention of putting too much pressure on them. If they said that it was too much and said something they didn''t like, Arel would say, Ah? is this a bit overkill? I''m sorry?'' However, whether to call it Arel''s fame or notoriety, the leaders who recalled the scene of the ruin of the Holy Kingdom were afraid to even dare to say a word to Arel. That''s why Arel was so excited that he asked for permission for this and that, but they had to grant permission each time, trembling in fearful delusion with their own standard,pletely blue. The result was a ship that initially had to be slightly remodeled as a trade ship. At some point, the goal is to bepletely rebuilt. It even reached the point where it was loaded as a weapon. Actually, Arel did not even think of this as a warship and said, Ah? What kind of a toy is this warship?'', but Viscount Gernil and other leaders in the home country had to foam at the mouth when they heard about the finished product of this ship. Where is that one trade ship? As long as you load soldiers and load weapons, it''s not even a matter ofpletely conquering the whole area anywhere you can reach the sea if you make up your mind. In addition, the ck color was enough to make them tremble in fear. something ominous Isn''t it like the devil floating on the sea? Oh yeah... Eventually Viscount Gernil came to the conclusion that he was asked to confirm whether Arell really did not intend to use this ship as a weapon, following the pleas of the king and his vassals. eventually surrender If you''re that anxious, you''ll have to check them out! he grumbled inwardly. ...Did he really not intend to use this as a weapon...?'' As a lord, he was proud that he had the eyes to grasp the character of a person. However, it was difficult even for him to understand Arell''s intentions. It was like that two years ago too. Arell Ernesia is really ridiculous in a way and. The momentum pushing it hadpletely drained his mind. Of course, if the current Arell is less, it''s not that. Although they asionally ran into each other because of work, each time Arel was bing more and more unbearable. There were times when I wondered if I had to stop it somehow, but I didn''t even dare to do that. Because it''s not like you''re doing any damage. Rather, as soon as the information about Arel''s promotion of intercontinental trade was true, merchants flocked to his territory. When trade begins, honey can be sucked up with only the promised fee. As a lord, it''s something tough about. As a country''s aristocrat, how should I ept it ... Viscount Gernil had to rack his brains to think of an excuse. I don''t know what you think above. At first, I thought I should appease them. I don''t know what Arel really is, but at least it''s true that he shows great interest in this ship and in intercontinental trade. Otherwise, no matter how new the ship is, will he personallye to the ce to test it? Is the master of the Mage Tower of Ernesia also involved in the development of this ship?'' I had already heard and knew that the Mage Tower was involved in developing a machine that was unknown to me as a mana engine. However, I never thought the Mage Tower owner himself would have been involved. It''s a yard like this, so it''s not good to pour cold water on it because of concerns that have no physical evidence. Specifically, I thought there was nothing good about hurting Arel. Chapter 297 Chapter 297. Completion of the trade ship (5) Of course the idiots at home won''t understand this. Because they''ve never met Arell face-to-face ? I don''t know what you want, but please hope it has nothing to do with us.'' I don''t even dare to object. As Viscount Gernil, he just hopes that what Arel is doing is harmless to them, even if he doesn''t know what he wants. At the very least, I have to exin that this ship is not in danger, and reduce the trouble of the impatient nobles... Hmm?'' Viscount Gernil was puzzled when he casually looked at the window outside the aisle. It seems that the speed has increasedpared to before.'' Did the ocean currents speed up? No, this boat has nothing to do with that. Because I said it only goes out with pure power. It''s not even the weight of being swept away by the currents around here. Are you trying to be more specific about performance testing? Viscount Gernil grabbed the sailor who was busy running somewhere out of pure curiosity and asked. If I''m not mistaken, the ship seems to be speeding up. What''s going on? ah. This is Arel''s order. Is that so? After all, there is no way he would do anything out of his will. By the way, are you trying to test your speed? no. That''s not it. Hmm tell me. Somehow, realizing that the sailor was reluctant to say something, he hurriedly responded. The Kraken has appeared. You mean the Kraken? Hmm... Is that really why you increased the speed? He understands the position of those who board the ship to some extent. He tried to convince himself ording to hismon sense. Are you really trying to escape the Kraken? Well, at this speed, nothing is impossible heh heh heh heh... No. It''s the opposite. hmm? This is Arel-nim''s order to ram the Kraken at full speed. You may not believe it, but it is true. Sailors, too, why should Viscount Gernil wear them? I opened my eyes and understood why I couldn''t say anything. He himself had to doubt his ears the first time he heard themand. The reason he obeys orders is because he knows the performance of this ship second only to Arel. But how would it sound to Viscount Gernil? What do you mean! Charge at the Kraken! ...Those who told me... That time when the sailors were thinking about how to appease Viscount Gernil, who couldn''t calm down. Goong! I felt something shake very subtly. What is it now? yep. Because I can''t figure it out here either. Hey newbie there! What happened! The sailor waved his hand and instructed a boy who had just be a sailor who was passing by to help with his work. They say the Kraken got hit by a boat and died! It''spletely ttened! The boy eximed strangely excited. It seems strange that he killed the Kraken. The sailor motioned for the boy to go back to work and looked back at Viscount Gernil. It sounds like it happened. Don''t worry, we''ll be slowing down again soon. . That''s right. After bowing with respect to Viscount Gernil, who answered nkly, the sailors rushed off to take care of their work. Viscount Gernil, who could not even catch him and stared nkly at him. He grabbed his head and crouched down in the hallway. It was ugly, but I wasn''t in the mood to care about it right now. What happened! A ship that barely shakes after killing a Kraken! Common sense is unbelievable. What is Kraken? Sailors'' enemy #1. Isn''t it a nuisance called the devil of the sea that entangles small ships with tentacles and sinksrge ships by dragging them with their bulk? Of course, if the Kraken asks if subjugation is impossible, that''s not the case either. When the number of krakens increases excessively, they borrow help from the kingdom and enter into arge-scale subjugation. However, even so, it was only to the extent of hunting or chasing the kraken that had not yet matured. Not to mention, being hit and killed by a ship is something I''ve never even imagined. It''s impossible to do such a stupid thing even with a warship that you own in your own country. ...Is Arel really going to use this ship only for trade?'' I can''t quite understand the intention of the moment before. Why did he kill the Kraken when he didn''t even need it? Even now, numerous onlookers from the port city are paying attention to this ship. There are no doubt that many people have seen this scene. Or is it not the intention of something? Could it be.... is he showing off his strength?'' No matter how much I thought about it, other than that, I couldn''t think of anything else. Could it be that Arel caught in advance the movement that made him suspicious in his home country? Did you know that and intentionally showed this to yourself? Is it a metaphor that if he goes against it, his territory will be like the Kraken? ???? no way.'' I really want to, but I don''t think it''s different. I can''t do it.'' he made up his mind Even if it''s too much, let''s go around the home country.'' I just decided to do something I hadn''t seen before. His life is too precious, and his territory is number one. First of all, thanks to Arel, the economic situation of the territory will improve. Let''s pretend we didn''t see it for now. I decided not to recklessly offend Arel. Oh oh! The output is this much! At the same time, Helmin, the owner of the Mage Tower, wanted to see the actual application of the mana engine he was involved in, so he got permission from Arel to enter the engine room . It''s nice to look around, but be careful not to trip over. Ha ha ha ha, dont worry. I will be careful not to get in your way. He kindly replied that it was okay to the concerns of the crew members operating the engine, and carefully watched the mana engine running. Hmm, I still don''t know much about machines. Do you really mean to transmit power?'' Did you say it was a screw that constantly exploded mana to move the cylinder and that power moved the ship through an interlocking axis? It seems to transmit power so that the strangely shaped wings rotate. Is that rotational power gaining momentum to cut through the current? Well, you came up with this principle. Helmin admired again. Certainly, rowing or using wind is extremely inefficient. At first, I couldn''t understand the idea of spending mana on a machine. Indeed... He didn''t bother to say anything bitter because it was what Arel was doing, but he couldn''t understand. Because I thought it was most efficient to use mana for magic. In fact, that thought has not changed even now. But let''s see the engine running. I just thought it would be okay to apply it in this way. Do those sailors really understand the density of the mana contained in that engine?'' The amount of mana sucked in and exploded per engine is truly enormous. A power that even the most famous mage would not be able to handle easily. One cannot but be in awe of the fact that a machine handles it. Eh, there''s no problem with safety.'' As a result, if the mana engine cracked, the risk would follow. However, from his point of view, the safety technique is working properly. I don''t know what kind of experiment I was trying to do a while ago, but I raised the engine''s output to maximum, but the engine didn''t budge at all. Even if a physical septum is directly applied to the engine, the worrying ident will not ur. That point bothered me a little, so I came to check it out, but I was worried for nothing. Relieved by that fact, Helmin once again observed the flow of mana exploding wildly inside the mana engine. For some reason, it seems that something new wille up with just that. Um, by the way, as expected, Arell-nim will ask you to produce additional engines, right? If that''s the case... should I prepare as expected?'' I had already heard from Arell that the use of the mana engine would not end with ships alone. And judging from this usefulness, it doesn''t seem like it''s going to end there. I''m sure he''lle back with a money bag and make further demands, so you should be ready to respond. Research is not the only important thing for a mage. At that level, you have the responsibility to lead the wizards under yourmand. That''s why I also wanted to see the future utilization of the engine with my own eyes here. Because money is something even wizards like. Clearly, this will not end with a simple trade revolution.'' Helmin was so sure in his heart. What the hell is Arel-nim looking forward to?'' He was in awe as he remembered the face of Arell, who nned and directed all this. There''s not much time left to get the K tree fruit.'' around that time. Arel, who was leisurely ying with his aides on the boat, did not write anything about the thoughts of others who looked at the boat, and burned only pure selfish desire. He sees only one thing. There is only one nt that will bloom your desire that is supposed to be over that continent. All of his big paintings are just for the sake of obtaining some kind of nt. There is probably no one in the world who can imagine Arel''s intentions like this. The Arnil Company, led by Arele Ernesia, resumed intercontinental trade in earnest. Many of the Daesanghoe knew in advance that Arell would be reaching out to intercontinental trade in earnest. That''s because the intention was obvious from the fact that he expelled the head of the Geotal Company in the past and swallowed herpany. Rather, I took it for granted and gave it to him, but I noticed as much as possible so as not to go against his nting. However, that was not enough, so many merchants were puzzled when they heard the news that they were developing ships. What the hell is Arel aiming for, so she stretches out her hand this far? And finally, when the new iron wire he led the development of was revealed, the people of each trade association who had gathered to spy on it felt right on the spot. A new wind will blow in business!'' If you trade using that sturdy iron wire, it will be more stable than before and iparably more trade items wille in. Where do you juste in? Exporting to distant continents would also bring huge profits. If that happens, the market situation on the continent will naturally change. If you don''t see the flow, you''ll be swept away and ruined. That''s why they started lining up at the Arnil store as soon as the ship departed for trade. The Arnil Firm brings in some finished goods, but also some crops that only grow in that region. If so, it would be more profitable to jump into the business of processing it. That''s why they have no choice but to look at Arnil Firm desperately to make money. Chapter 298 Chapter 298. Completion of trade ships (6) It has been one month since full-fledged intercontinental trade began. After the first voyage, the ship loaded with goods returned home. On that day, the port was said to be a chaos itself, with merchants and spectators looking at the goods they loaded and unloading. You did well not to go. And I was receiving a report from the Sangho branch. In front of me, the current branch manager, Jelsen, isying down and reporting. Hmm so. Are these the things you brought in this time? That''s right! hey! To think that all the ships that went out on a voyage returned safely. The performance of the ship developed by Mr. Arell is truly amazing. He disyed the samples of the goods he had brought in and said proudly and excitedly. Indeed, this means that Arel-nim''s eyes are recognized even beyond the continent. Its be a useless rhetoric. Mmm. I picked up a cloth bag that was smooth to the touch. Unlike other fabrics, it feels very smooth to the touch. What is silk? It''s just silk. Oh oh! Did you know? Also, Arell. He is knowledgeable and savvy... That''s why he said it was useless praise. It''s silk... I never thought this would be one of the first trade items brought in. It is from the eastern continent. Basically, there are two major trade routes that have been identified at the present time. East and South Seas. There are paths that go in two directions. If you go east, it seems to arrive at the eastern continent, and if you go south, you arrive at the continent located in the south. I opened the map and checked the location of each continent. ...First of all, the continent we live on is here. Did I mention there are three other continents across the sea? Yes, it is known that it is. Zelsen nodded. First of all, since he is a merchant working in the port branch, he seems to know some basic geography. It is said that it was discovered 150 years ago by a merchant and adventurer named Sepelken of the Kingdom of Felsen, who was famous for his exploration. Of course, in this day and age, there is no definitive map of the world. First of all, there is a map of the continent where the countries including the Ernesian kingdom and the Merman Empire where we live are located to some extent. However, the location and appearance of continents that exist across the sea are still painted ck except for some ports. It is an age of exploration and pioneering. It''s really the era of the sea! But the reality is different. But this hasnt progressed at all since 150 years ago, right? The problem is that the world map I''m looking at now hasn''t been updated at all from 150 years ago. Originally, in this era, brave people who dream of exploration should roll up their sleeves. The reality is that it''s not so rosy. Is it difficult to explore across the sea? Isnt it? With conventional navigation techniques, it is almost impossible to reach it unless it is a route that has already been pioneered, unless it is a miracle. Jensel said this with a wry smile. Currently, the continent we live in does not have and route that connects to other continents. Therefore, there is no answer to intercontinental trade unless it is through the sea unconditionally. First of all,mon sense is known. Even the only avable route was 150 years ago. It was possible because an adventurer from a merchant risked his life to uncover it. And that was not possible, so I had to confirm the existence of the continent and return home. Yes, and his descendant Geothal used that route to trade. . Ancestors and descendants arepletely different. Is it true that there is no descendant of the same ancestor? When I was so sarcastic, Jelsen made a strange face. How about that Huh? Actually, I heard from the former owner of the store, but her ancestors also said that the first opportunity was for business. okay? Well, in the end, since the pioneering was sessful, it seemed to have changed to making a name for itself by wrapping it up like this. That will be publicity. The story behind the adventurer that many young people long for is extremely dirty and realistic. Well, the conclusion is, first of all, let''s be satisfied with the fact that the first trade ended safely. The boat came back intact. Sailors said that it was the first time they had such afortable voyage, and even though they had been there on their own, they said they couldn''t believe it. Tonight, it is said that they n to hold a drinking party tomemorate their safe return. Well, first of all, should I send you a moderately good drink to celebrate? There are also new products that we have just started developing. I don''t have that kind of humanity. But now I have something else to worry about. The problem is the trade goods... I stroked the silk and scanned the other trade goods with my eyes. Hmm.... This is not a bit. Did you notice that my eyes are a little ufortable? Jelsen asked, looking a little uneasy. Arel-nim, are there any problems with the trade goods? No, that''s not it. Obviously, these are things that other ordinary nobles would like. Items brought in from the East would certainly be able to be fashionable among nobles if they were modified to some extent. The crops brought in from the south must also be valuable as a favorite item. but. It''s not that I''m sulky. I can''t see the angle of the c tree at this rate.'' ording to the report of the merchant who negotiated with the trading country of the continent, these are all items that can be traded immediately. That means they don''t have anything more than this. The bottom line is to find the luxury items I want... or to broaden my repertoire beyond that. I have to find another route.'' The size of that continent is still unknown, but there is no way there could be just one country. That said, it is natural that there will be encounters with other countries, new products, if you return by a different route. The problem is that it''s not that simple. Originally, explorers have to work hard to find it... but that''s difficult here. With the existing navigation techniques, it is almost impossible to open new routes unless you are truly born by monsters, pirates, and wild currents. Hey Zelsen. yep! I put my chin on my chin and pondered for a while, and when I called, Zelsen, who had been waiting quietly, trembled and answered. Do you think it will be possible to explore new routes? Do you want to open up a new trading port? Yeah, I guess I need to. It takes too long to wait for the k tree toe in like this. Human life span is short. So, if you want to find it, you have no choice but to actively pioneer it in the end. It''s east. I don''t care much right now. Looking at the silk and other items, I have a rough idea of what they might contain. Aim south. It is a continent in the south! When I asked if I could, Jelsen seriously bowed her head and began to examine. In principle, I have no choice but to answer that it is impossible. With that iron wire, it would be possible. I guess so. The reason I dared to develop that ship of steel was to use it for that purpose. However, there is one major difficulty with this method. Knowing that, Zelsen also answered, but his face was shadowed. Because I can''t give you the answer I''m looking for. The question is, who is exploring? Who the hell would risk their lives to go out over that sea? Like the explorers who were active 150 years ago, unless they are motivated by either greed for money or knowledge, they will not dare to venture out to sea. You have to risk your life. It is impossible without such a spirit that it is okay to die. Even if it is possible to sail safely with my ship and the equipment I developed, there is a possibility. If you don''t have that kind of determination, you can''t make it work. This is the only thing I can''t force... Chit... It''s different from other jobs. No matter how much I do, I can''t put someone into a world where they might die for my own greed. No matter how much I was, I didn''t abandon my humanity enough to eat something stained with someone''s blood. You can work overtime. But don''t kill it. There''s a saying that true leaders make their subordinates happy, but don''t kill or save in a hurry. who did it grow. If things dont go well, there is a way to push things forward. Shall we find out at ourpany? ....hmm. no don''t do that Once this is put on hold It won''t be solved by force. I begged him not to. If I don''t say it firmly, I''ll do useless things if I move as I notice. Even if you do stupid things, I''ll do it, so don''t be too intrusive. Even if you poop, I poop! Let''s keep things rted to exploration a secret between us. All right. Jelsen, who was not unaware of the importance of secrecy, nodded several times in response. So, Seina? yes! What is it? I looked at Seina, who was in charge of the escort today, in the returning carriage and seriously asked. If we went on a long-distance expedition by boat, wouldnt you stop it? Shall we go on a group exploration trip? Are you going to explore the unknown amicably? I asked half-jokingly. The conversation I had with Zelsen earlier had been on my mind. You can''t force someone to limb, so if that doesn''t work, shouldn''t I do some exploring myself? Arell''s adventure begins now. I seriously wanted to consider changing my ss from a lord to an explorer. No. Seina said firmly. I dont know about anything else, but I sincerely discourage you from sailing on a boat. This is Asha, Dia, and anyone else will say the same thing. I vouch for it. Even Seina, who usually spoke softly, spoke her opinion firmly and coolly, befitting an older sister-inw. Actually, I expected it. Is it really that dangerous? In fact, if I go, it will be apletelyfortable and safe trip, but those who don''t know will desperately stop it. To that extent, sailing is an adventure that cannot be aplished without risking one''s life. Even if it is not a boat, long-distance travel is not easy. People around my grandfather''s age almost died several times before settling in Ernesia Kingdom. And I heard that many of my fellow tribesmen were also sacrificed. It''s not really dangerous. yes. I understand. Seina''s grandfather was right. Traveling is enjoyable, and it happens only in modern civilizations where there is some degree of security and development. Traveling here is no y. It''s a life-and-death battle. Well, I''m not serious either. Why would I do such a difficult and troublesome thing in the first ce? ah? Well, I don''t think Arel-sama wouldn''t do that. right? Why would you leave your house behind? Theres no way I can leave when the second city division will bepleted soon, right? I already had a lot of adventures in the distant past. The spirit as a burning frontier no longer exists for me. The glory of pioneering will be handed over to others. Come to think of it, it''s an adventure. Doesnt Arel-sama have a ce to go even if thats not the case? Seina smirked and said something. huh? Shouldnt we go on a honeymoon with Pena-sama soon? Did he just say that as a joke? This guy from the old days! It''s still a long way? Haven''t even announced it yet. Come to think of it, I have to think about that too. Chapter 299 Chapter 299. Completion of trade ship (7) + Be an explorer (1) The trip is over. If I ask to go to the hot springs, will Pena get angry? no way? Anyway, it''s not like that. I know. So don''t be serious Do I really have that level of consideration? This is why people have to do what they normally do. While ying around with Seina, I seriously contemted again. an exploration Is there anyone who is full of exploration? Is there anyone who will sign a contract with me to be an explorer under my sponsorship? Sign a contract with me and be an explorer! However, unlike other projects so far, there was no way to see an applicant or a suitable person who stood out. It''s a business, as long as I''m involved, it''s profitable somehow. As long as other businesses are managed somehow, even the most ipetent can work safely. It can also bring out abilities that you don''t have. It''s because I''ve gone too far to get things done. But exploration is different. It''s not about making money right away. Of course, if you seed, you will get honor, but what percentage is that sess rate? It would be more likely that you would identally pick up a mithril while walking. In fact, in aristocratic families, a child would say, I will be an explorer in the future!'' If you say that, it is said that you will dry it even if you p it on the cheek. Well, there are still people whoe out. It''s not that kind of problem. It''s that dangerous. Hmm... should I consider another method?'' If I push ahead with the work, only my position may be difficult. I don''t feel like forcibly pushing someone out. It is impossible for anyone to do it there. I don''t know what kind of ident I''ll get into if I ask a guy who couldn''t eat properly to open a new route. Even looking at the history of the earth, the tragedies caused by reckless pioneering are immeasurable. In the end, I have no choice but to be careful. A person who has a genuine spirit of exploration and a conscience that will not cross the road. There''s no way a guy like that could be easy, right? Unmanned exploration... Or, likest time, I sent out my alter ego... Either way I thought of an alternative was overwhelmingly annoying. Is it technically annoying to develop or my body is annoying. Oh, everything is annoying. The world is made of troubles. So I''m bothered I''ve been thinking about it the whole time, but I can''t think of a number that points out that this is all. Why on earth does this continent not have a propernd route?'' If there is a god, there must be something wrong when writing the map. Didn''t you cut it wrong? Did you identally apply force? There must be something wrong with the continental divide here. So, is there any talent that can be used? Are you talking about talented people? When I returned to Fahilia and spoke only close to themunication tool while lying on the bed, a man with a familiar voice pondered over it. He is the Marquis of Caret. I wondered if he would know better than I about the talent situation among domestic aristocrats, so I asked him just in case. But even he doesn''t seem to have a particr figure. It is a difficult problem. What is it? Marquis Carret also understood what I was worried about. First of all, I hid my true intentions from him and just said that I was looking for a more efficient and more profitable route. No matter how much I want to find a k tree, I can''t say I want to request an expedition. I have that kind of conscience too. Yes, yet... There are many who im to be explorers, but I can''t think of anyone who can achieve that level of achievement. Then, are there any talented people who can do it? If you simply ask for money, there might be applicants. I dont want to review that as much as possible but I think there might be a quality problem. There is also the problem mentioned above. Usually, the people who bite the bait by betting huge amounts of money are the ones who didn''t eat properly. Would you entrust the work knowing what you would do across the continent? Maybe what I''m asking for is too unrealistic. Shall I find out? No. Lets just push it forward as a project promoted by the kingdom. Talented people, well, I''ll have to look and select them. Also, if there are no people in Ernesia Kingdom, you can ask the Empire side as well. Pena will actively look into it. The moment you decide to cut offmunication. Marquis Carret made a strange voice. Arell-sama? Actually, I just remembered it a little while ago. Marquis Carret said something iprehensible. Yeah, is there something? Rather than I heard this from my daughter. . Oh, that S little girl? S? No, thats just bullshit. don''t mind. Hey, was it Karet? The little girl who had her eyes on Asha''s younger brother, Aimet. yeah i remember It''s not that I remember it because it''s a simr wavelength to mine. ....Come to think of it, are those two kids doing well? What kind of rtionship would it have developed into? What are you doing? Ah, I''m just curious about children''s love stories, not out of curiosity. Whatever they do, that''s not what I need to know, is it? yeah right? Ah... I was thinking about something else for a while. So what''s that tough-looking little girl? Actually, while we were talking about sses at the academy when we returned to the mansion for a while before, we talked about something that bothered us a little. The reason Marquis Carret''s words sound a bit perplexed is probably because he''s talking while recalling memories. At the time, it might have seemed like a trivial conversation, but now that I think about it while consulting with me, something must be bothering me. ....say it. He''s not the type to talk nonsense. Knowing that, I urged him to listen to even the unspoken words. yes tell me anything I make my judgment. Be an explorer (1) After a while, I visited a ce after a long time. It is the Royal Academy. Come to think of it, I came to y once before. ...Did youe to y then? This time, as before, Asha, who apanied me, narrowed her eyes. It seems to bring back memories of that time. Yeah, Asha was really violent back then. Perhaps they summoned the knight who arbitrarily quarreled with them to a ce where everyone could see them and beat them up there? Yes, it was a beautiful memory. Something is strange, isnt it? I didn''t. I dont remember the person who hit me in the first ce. Just kidding. I remember it well. Yes, I remember correctly that Asha blew the opponent''s knight away and put it against the wall. It was from then. The students enrolled here said that Ilet''s sister was a person who would knock a man bigger than herself into a wall without batting an eye. Of course, Asha herself does not know. Come to think of it, was that kid, Iret, a graduating ss this year? Yes, I was anxious at one time, but somehow time passed like that. Asha was relieved as if she was genuinely happy and at the same time proud. He was a boy with a weak impression, even I was confused for a moment to see if he was a boy or a girl. Anyone other than Asha would have been worried. Is that kid graduating after this year? What will happen when you graduate? Are you going back to the manor? I do. It is said that Iret wants to rebuild her family as a nobleman in ce of her busy sister. So, did you say that after graduating, you will go back to your hometown and start all over again? It''s extraordinary. Later, when the timees, I''ll have to look after you properly. I have to let you know the true taste of Baek. ...Arel-nim, don''t blow strange winds on Aimet too much. It gets bad. What is strange? It just teaches you life. It teaches you that life is a back and an investment. Please be considerate. Even if I didn''t use my hands, there wouldn''t be a problem with that little boy. ording to my eyes, yes. If anything, that girl from the Karet family is holding out. Even if I don''t have to say anything, it seems that thedy is educating Eyelet firmly. Really.... Are you saying that your man takes care of the sprouting stage with his own hands? The young ones are very good. I see Shall we take a look at that little boy before we go to business? It seems like there will be a lot to talk about openly after a while. I''m Asha''s younger sister, and I''m bored. Well, you''ve grown quite a bit now, so you won''t have the same impression of a girl as you used to. I can talk more openly than before. Really... Please don''t bring too much strange air. It''s not a strange wind. I clicked my tongue and said. Sometimes there are things that only men can talk about. Is that what youre worried about? So I went to the dormitory where Ilet was to pass the time before business. And this time, as soon as I saw him, I was at a loss for words. ah! wee! Prince Arell! It''s been a while since I saw youst time, sister! After being contacted in advance, I came out of the dormitory and came running from the other side. To see a guy who can''t tell if it''s a girl or a boy running up to you... Asha. Does your family have any background in raising girls in boys clothes? Can you be honest with me now? I looked sideways at Asha and asked. Is she a girl? Arel-sama, Airett is definitely a man no matter who sees it. Please do not misunderstand me. Where are you looking? Nya looked into Asha''s eyes, tilted her head, and asked again. Where are you looking? ....yes. No matter where you look, yes. It seems to be stubborn until the end. Even if I asked you that? In a sense, the grown Eyelet looks more elegant than Asha? Are you a real boy? The clothes she''s wearing are definitely men''s, but maybe that''s why she looks strangely sexy. I cant. It is a nned change. Before anything else, you have to take it off and check it... ...So please refrain from doing anything strange! Eyelet is a boy! So while we make a fuss over useless things. Why are you both like that? Not hearing our conversation, Iret tilted her head. The moderately grown bobbed hair sways, so that doesn''t look like a man, does it? Over my confused head, for some reason, I had the illusion of hearing the cry of a strong girl. That''s good!'' Only this time, I shuddered at the big picture of the girl who flirted with Aimet in the past. Indeed, this is an investment that must be recognized from the bud. For this, I decided to acknowledge Heia Karet. Your foresight rivals mine. The girl who wasn''t there like that was recognized by me at some point. Chapter 300 Chapter 300. Be an explorer (2) I heard the story. You say you''re graduating? Congrattions. Thank you! You''ve survived the nutritious... no, difficult sses here. thank you? Since there was little time left, I congratted them in advance from graduation. After getting Asha some distance away, the men started talking. Come to think of it, did anything special happen after that? yes! It''s thanks to the prince... It''s also thanks to my sister. Even now, when Asha mentions what happened back then, she feels embarrassed about not being too calm. And thanks to Heia I was able to get along without a problem. Fortunately, the rtionship between the two seems to be better than I thought. But isn''t it manners not to ask if it''s good in any sense? Also, I don''t know why these days... It seems that other youngdies are wary of me. ...Well, it must be all the more so because you dont realize it. Also, I was right back then. I''m sure in the future he''ll be making women cry, even if he''s not as good as me. Why would everyone do that? ...You''d better think about it seriouslyter. You sinful boy. Sin? Didn''t I do anything bad? In particr, this unaware nature was particrly weak. If you''re saying this even though you know it, it''s even worse. In that respect, thedy of the Carret family must be quite concerned. You must be fighting to the death in an invisible ce. Oh,e to think of it, who is thatdy? I thought you would stick to it, but you can''t see it? I had an appointment with other young girls today, so I went out after requesting to go out for a while... And Heia and I are not at that level yet. I can''t seem to deny that I''m ashamed of something. Before that, she used to be Miss Karet, but now she calls her Heia. Oh ho, I pulled all the jindo, right? keep your eyes peeled I want to shoot a bamboo spear right away, but I''m Asha''s younger brother, so please watch. know you''re lucky By the way, Prince. I heard that you are getting married soon. And I''m not in a position to throw a spear. Ah has that been rumored here? Are there any rumors about this ce before that? of course! Rumors spread faster than you think. If this is not announced quickly, I wonder if it will lose any meaning. ....Couldn''t someone be intentionally spreading it? As for the suspects... there are too many to count. Why is everyone so interested in other people''s love affairs? Is there really no romance like that? Well, more than mine, Iret, you should pay more attention to thatdy from the Karet family, right? Ah... Understanding what I meant, Iret averted her gaze a bit shyly. You''re graduating soon. Are you going to get married after graduation? yes? No, I made a mistake. They say they''re married... Anyway, I''m not going to get engaged or married or whatever. is not it? I said bluntly. After graduating from the academy, in order to take a step forward as children of aristocratic families, of course, this little couple also has to take a step forward. .... I, who said that I was interfering with the rtionship situation by looking at other people, is now talking about someone else''s rtionship. Well, I don''t think there will be any problems with meddling this time. That''s right, it''s about helping out with a word. And looking at this little boy, hesitation is growing rapidly. Looks like you haven''t talked to the girl properly yet;'' Oh no. Actually, Heia talked about it firstst week. hmm? Is that girl? Surprisingly... isn''t it? Even though I remember that bold and somehow s... no, I don''t think I remember seeing him when he was small. Is there anything strange about that personality? I''ve already talked about everything in the house. You can be relieved after graduation... It''s the same. If you are bold, should you say you are bold? Or should I say trustworthy? When I had a personal conversation with the Marquis of Caret, I could feel that he had aplicated feeling when talking about his daughter''s rtionship. Well, I''m not against the rtionship between the two children in the Karet family. Rather, I am in favor of it. It''s a bit of a snobbish story, but the aristocracy is paying attention to the time when Iret graduates and starts working in earnest. They assume that I will look after this boy at least. I don''t have any intention of giving special treatment to anyone, but in the end, I''ll give in to things that hurt me, so it doesn''t matter. that''s my presence There was absolutely no way the rtionship between the two would be hindered by family differences or whatsoever. It''s a relief from Asha''s point of view. Then it''s a good thing. Rather, you''re not resolute, so that girl is a perfect pairing for you. is that so? Um, is there something else that bothers you? It''s not that I don''t like the love story with thatdy. For even for a moment now, he seems genuinely amused when he talks about the girl. Apparently, Heia Karet, I can feel the little girl''s control over this boy very well. I see... This is how you tame them from a young age. It was only a little bit obvious that he was worried about something a little out of the ordinary. Ah... by any chance... Are you worried about Asha? Thats Oh? Indeed it is. My younger brother gets married first as soon as he graduates, but my sister still has no news? What is it? For example, does your sister feel a bit pricked by her conscience when her younger sister sends wedding invitations when there is no good news for her? It''s a useless consideration that will cause Asha to shed tears when she hears it. It''s not like that! More than that, please don''t say anything strange to my sister! Dont worry. Because there''s no reason to do it in the first ce. Well, it was only natural that the weak-minded younger brother worried about his older sister who was struggling as a knight. ....Didn''t I upset everyone with marriage talks until recently? If it''s your sister''s business, you don''t have to worry. But... there is still no news from my sister... and for some reason, my mother doesn''t say much... but somehow it bothers me. Well, do you think I will suffer because of you? Still, this little boy hasn''t changed since then. It''s admirable, but his concerns arepletely off the mark. Iret, that means you have limited knowledge. yes? A persons life doesnt have to run exactly the same as someone elses frame. Sometimes it''s okay to say something nice rather than teach me weird things. That''s why I decided to give a little bit of advice that is still ignorant of the world. Asha is living her life well in her own way. Of course, Asha herself is sneaking out of her seat now, so she can say this. If there had been, I would have definitely covered my mouth at this point and bounced around as it was. Even though I may have written an article because my family was struggling at first. Well, you''re not forced to do it right now, are you? okay. I dont know what youre worried about, but its a useless worry, kid. At least you know that your sister is a person who behaves much better than you do, right? If he had heard it, he would be on the floor by now. Certainly the prince is right. It was 100 years too early for me to worry about my sister! okay. irrigation asshole; It''s too early in another sense. Even if you dont worry, your sister will do everything she can and get along well. So don''t worry. yes? Do you do everything...? ah! You mean work! Because you are sincere! I want to imitate you! ....Why is this boy''s sparkling eyes burdening me at this time? ....Is innocence a contradiction to me? ....Ah, I want to dirty it. I want to teach you the things of the adult world higher than this. But be patient. It''s none of my business. me the little girl for no reason. Yes, steel is against morality. There''s such a thing~ The world is wide, and there''s a world that you don''t know about, the big Iret. indeed?????? ...Do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand? Resisting the urge to say nonsense, I did it properly while acting as a great adult of my own age in consultation with him. Yes, I will teach you only the AB of love. For C, go learn from Heia Karet. By the way, Prince? Didn''t you have other business here? Ah thats right. The reason I''m chatting with this clumsy boy or girl I can''t tell is just to pass the time. In fact, there is another business that found this ce. In the first ce, I''m free enough toe to consult with the little ones on their rtionship... that''s right. yes i''m free I heard rumors that there is a pretty interesting guy among the instructors working at this academy. A rumor? Yes, so I came to see him once. From what I heard, it seems that there are still lectures scheduled, and I was waiting on purpose. And now, to pass the time, he hade to this boy. Instructor are you? Um so your name is Celtisteneireham, right? Ah, you are referring to Instructor Celtisten. When I said his name, Iret smiled broadly. know? Yes, because I also take that instructors ss. I guess so. Marquis Carret, who taught me his name, also heard it from his own daughter. Of course, Iret, who is enrolled here, must know his name. Then let me ask you one question. That instructor what about it? yes? You know what? Does the lecture teach well? What is the character of that person? It was a good opportunity, so I tried to find out his impression from the eyes of a student in advance. Actually, I was going to ask her if Heia Caret was there, but if she doesn''t, I''ll have to ask Ai Let. Umm. First of all, youre a good person. first? I would never have thought that the word first step woulde out of the mouth of this docile boy. Something is not right. Oh, I''m not saying he''s a bad person. don''t worry. tell the truth I will guarantee your anonymity. Is it real this time? Iret, who had strange eyes as if recalling something from the past, began to exin again. ...It is true that you are a good person. Because he treats students equally regardless of family background. Well... well, there are quite a few idiots among the instructors who treat only the family from which the student came from. But... other than that, should I say it''s a little unusual? You are a person who says a lot of unique things. Let me borate on that. An objective opinion from someone who knows nothing is very important. I sneakily questioned Aimet about his evaluation. As a result, I was able to hear information that I could know when I looked at it with a fairly objective point of view. good. Thank you for telling me the truth, Aimet. No. It''s nothing. Iret shook her head and smiled shyly. T 0 R Y ? ue GOLEM factory Chapter 301 Chapter 301. Be an explorer (3) No matter how you look at it, you can''t see it with a boy''s smile. ....I don''t know if I should check. However, if you do that, you will be scolded by the real Asha and Heiacaret. I barely held back and tapped Iret''s shoulder. Well, the small talk is over, so let''s go soon. yes? Iret tilted her head as if she knew I would return. There is such a thing. After all, it''s time to go to instructor Celtisten''s lecture, isn''t it? ....yes that''s right. Anyway, I have business with him, so lets go together. Asha is already waiting outside the garden. Well, I managed to do as I was told and waited outside... I didn''t wait. Strangely embarrassed, the corners of his ears were slightly red. ....Did you hear? Perhaps it was to carry me on my back and run away as soon as possible if I were to tell Aimet something strange. Um By the way, Mr. Arell? Who''s going to do what? Were you listening too? I think we will have a lot to talk aboutter. The purpose of visiting this ce from the beginning is to meet an instructor named Celtisten, as I revealed to I-Rett. Hearing his name, as I said before, started with hearing the meaningful words of Marquis Carret. Come to think of it, that''s what Heia said, but among the instructors at the academy, there might be someone who fits the conditions that Arell-nim thinks.'' Hearing about it from Marquis Carret, I was a bit interested in him. Might be worth a visit. That''s why I came here to meet him in person. By the way, the academy hasn''t said a word about him yet. It''s because I wanted to see the reaction and take a look at it. so that. I didn''t go to see him right away, but instead concocted a different way to see him. So Iret was just on the way to the river, right? Soe with me for a minute. yes? Um what the hell are you trying to do, prince? What are you going to do? Whoop whoop whoop. Eyelet flinched slightly as I smiled ominously as usual. And Asha, who was walking side by side, slightly averted her gaze. Because I know what I''m here to do. Of course, if youe to school, you have to take sses, right? There is an old saying that if you want to see what a lecturer is like, take his ss. Dont worry. You just have to sit in the seat in front of me. Iret looked at me with great concern. Celtisten, a lecturer at the Royal Academy, entered the lecture hall as usual. For Ichigo, who teaches, his physique is sturdy and his eyes are on the rough side. Just looking at his appearance, he is far from an intelligent image. Since he had a rough impression from the beginning, and he crumpled his face like this, weak students and equally weak fellow instructors couldn''t easily approach him. Anyways.... Lately, I''m weak, so I''ve fallen for it. He grumbled inwardly as he saw the students nervous after seeing his frown today. Ah... I want to beat the instructor.'' That''s... Actually, it''s not that I feel particrly bad. But if you ask me why I have such a rough impression, I have nothing else to say. What do you mean your eyes are dirty! In fact, the way he speaks is polite to others. It''s not like he''s rude to anyone. It''s just that the original one is rough. He doesn''t particrly like teaching, so it''s just misunderstood. There was only one reason why he stood in the church in the first ce. To receive support as a researcher. In most aristocratic societies, including the Kingdom of Ernesia, researchers are most active and the means to receive support is by far the work of a lecturer. In particr, unless you are a lecturer, you cannot appeal to nobles unless you are an alchemist or a magician. that''s the same for him too. Most nobles don''t even understand what the science he ims is for. Even the students who attend his lectures now just listen to get credits for graduation, but those who are actually interested in his field of research are tolerable geeks. Well, there''s no point in ming them again. After grumbling inwardly once more, Celtisten stood in the auditorium. And as he reflexively looked at the students in the ssroom as if counting, he raised a questionable voice. hmm? Who are you there? There was someone who was clearly not a student. Specifically, it is a young man sitting behind a boy who is not sure whether it is a girl or a boy. A young man with gray hair. Wasn''t he just sitting there with a big smile on his face? It was so obvious that I almost overlooked it. No matter how you look at it, you''re not a student! Not wearing my aisle! ...Looks like you''re not a student? No matter how you look at it, his age is a bit unreasonable to say he is a student. It doesn''t mean that they look older, but it''s because their faces show a sense ofplete intelligencepared to other children. And obviously it''s the first face I''ve ever seen. His lectures are rtively poprpared to other instructors'' academics.... No, they are not outright unpopr. That is why, except for the students from the lower aristocratic families, whose popr lectures were taken away by the sons of influential nobles, they do not bother toe to listen. So even if you don''t try to memorize it, you''re familiar with the faces of the students who usually attend to some extent. Wouldnt outsiders be allowed to line up? Oh, that''s fine. Because I got permission. Don''t worry and focus on the lecture. The young man asked for forgiveness with a sad smile. If you don''t know, why don''t you ask for a permit? I wanted to, but it was annoying, so I gave up. Security here isn''t thatx. If he was really suspicious, he wouldn''t be able toe all the way here and sit there. The androgynous boy sitting there in front of him seems to know that young man. If so, are you involved? ...Anyway, he must be from an aristocratic family with nothing to do.'' Not at all. I have a lot of money and I can''t control what to do. A young aristocrat who seeks merit while finding a suitable researcher and sponsoring it sometimes visits this ce. To do research that suits your taste. That would be the same. It has no ties to me anyway.'' With that conclusion, Celtisten decided to discontinue his interest. He is not very interested in the nobles who always think ofcency. After all, when the lecture starts, it is certain that he, like the others, will go out with an absurd face. From experience so far, Celtisten has concluded that. For some reason, the gray hair bothered me a little. What are you doing? He decided to focus on the lecture. Okay, lets start ss. If he had even the slightest interest in the affairs of high-ranking aristocratic families. Or, if he had been to and from the capital a few times in about 20 years, he would have recognized the identity of that young man. However, there is not much excitement in the public news. Since he wasn''t interested in the faces of other noble families, he didn''t recognize that young man... Arel, who was sitting there. ...and that in a few hours he would regret it, he had no idea at this point. The atmosphere of the lecture was not very different from usual. It was around the time he started to exin a certain hypothesis he insisted on during the lecture that he felt a sense of incongruity. ...In short, it is highly probable that the four continents were originally one. In the end, if you grasp the whole appearance of this continent, it is a distant ancient time . Instructor Celtisten? Something? If it''s a question, I''ll take itter''? How is that possible? Then it is. heined inwardly. As expected, this question has been thrown away this year as well. He is also wee if he asks a question out of simple intellectual curiosity. But looking at their expressions now, it''s not because of curiosity. They were just being ridiculous right now. Don''t you feel like you''ve heard the best bullshit of your life? Arent the continents separate? ...so in the beginning... that is, in the distant past, they were one. It means that one or one huge continent broke off and became the current split continent. Doesnt that make sense? What? He red at the now sarcastic student with sharp eyes. The eyes of the original body were on the rough side, and as a reaction to the head-on attack on the hypothesis he insisted on, it shed more fiercely than usual. Oh, do you think it''s not? What is your name? Pelmen????? no see. Yes, Pelmen-kun. To refute means that there are as many reasonable hypotheses, right? Where can I hear it? He grinned and approached the boy named Pelmen. Then the boy,pletely withdrawn, trembled. Hey?! Hmm, dont you say anything? So what made you think no? Since ancient times, a lively and well-founded refutation is an essential posture for schrs. Now tell me. All the other students who watched him at this moment must have had simr thoughts. What can I say to a person who smiles so terribly?'' The boy named Felmen was intimidated for a while and couldn''t speak properly, and then he managed to speak. Thatbut isnt it strange? Where are you? How do the great continents move? It cannot be. Hmm... do you think so? Why do you think it can''t be? That that Isnt thatmon sense? How would a huge mass ofnd move? It is nonsense. It wasn''t a boy named Pelmen who said that. It was another student. Hmm, what about you? This is Gary. Professor Celtisten? Your theories are nonsense. The boy, whose name was Gayle, made a point of rebuttal to him as if it were genuinely absurd. Even a huge rock cannot be lifted unless it is a wizard or a powerful knight. How much more does the continent move? It is an absurd hypothesis. Do you really think so? Im sure its not just me. As he pointed around, the other students just remained silent. However, at least his gaze was faintly letting go of the emotion of agreeing with Gailly''s opinion. Professor, everyone knows that you are a great schr and explorer. Achievements are worthy of respect. But you can''t force absurd hypotheses on us, can you? How much more can you not directly prove it? The boy''s words raised the corners of Celtisten''s mouth slightly. Hoho, this years kid is pretty talkative. I understand that you have already been warned by the dean. So... So what do you mean? In other words, do you mean to say that my argument is bullshit? Interesting.... As he approached one step at a time and said with a low smile, Gailly couldn''t help but be ignorant. That...But that''s not the case... It''s not nonsense. Just in time, someone intervened with a voice mixed with a sigh. Assuming everything with superficialmon sense is a foolish way of thinking, kid. Everyone turned their gaze in the direction from which the voice was heard. There, a boy with an androgynous appearance was hurriedly waving his hands. Chapter 302 Chapter 302. Be an explorer (4) Did you say that? When everyone''s eyes were fixed on him, the boy was genuinely crying. I not me! To be precise, it was a gray-haired young man crouching behind his back as if ying a joke. He grinned and hid behind Iret''s back, then got up and looked back and forth between the boy named Gailly and Celtisten. It is the wrong way to im that it is not without evidence, kid. And the instructor of Celtisten? You can''t use it if you peck at students too much. You should be aware of how bad your face is, right? Even the crying child will cry more? Whatr. Celtisten just stared at the gray-haired young man muttering at his own pace. It''s been more than 20 years since I''ve been working here, but who had pointed this out in front of him? But the gray-haired young man shrugged his shoulders and stepped forward, not paying attention to his reaction. Did you say Gail, kid? Is that so? First, let me point out one thing. His hypothesis is correct. So that doesn''t make sense There''s plenty of evidence. The shape of the continent and the characteristics of the creatures that are distributed in it... And it is not impossible for the continent to move definitively. Can you exin why? Then why do you say that before that you werent even a student why?! Gailly, who was about to argue with the gray-haired young man, looked back puzzled as another student elbowed him in the side. The boy who dried him up at Gailly, who looked irritated as if he didn''t know why, whispered something in his ear. this. Stupid bastard... He''s... that hair color... Don''t you know?! He''s been here before! huh? What is... Huh? uh uh uh huh? Gailly''splexion suddenly turned pale. It was the kind of face that someone who witnessed something terrifying would make. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! What are you saying? My name is not Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah? The gray-haired young man shrugged his shoulders and gave a silly smile. But Gailly couldn''t finish talking. In the end, it was because I was foaming and passed out growling. The mind couldn''t ovee the fear. hmm. Hey there you are. yes! Your friend seems to have lost his mind, so take him out and take a good look. Yes yes! And one more. When that kid wakes up, tell him. The gray-haired young manughed and said to the boy who was trying to escape with the fainting Gailly on his back. I dont care about todays work, so tell me not to be too scared. You''re so pitiful if I''m scared to such an extent. Ah, I see. For some reason, the boy who heard his words bowed his head in an overly polite manner and carried the fainting Gailly on his back and left the ssroom. ???? what? While everyone was silent, Celtisten couldn''t keep up with the situation and muttered indifferently. Also name. The boy, Iret, who is presumably aware of this situation, is avoiding his gaze pretending not to see anything. And the young man who was involved just scratched the back of his head and said, Ah.... I was just going to look at it, but I got into an ident. Isn''t that what he muttered and smiled bitterly? At this point, even the ignorant Celtisten couldn''t help but feel that something was strange. What happened? No before that, you? Listening to his conversation just before, he intuitively sensed that there was something strange about him that could be concluded simply because he was an outsider. Above all, why is the atmosphere of the students like this? It was difficult to understand with hismon sense. Who are you? What family are you from? Instead of answering, Arel smirked as if it were funny. Well, its just as rumored. Youre not interested in trivial gossip, but do you still have the will to be a researcher? Instead of answering, the young man nced at him again and muttered something iprehensible. what? Normally, I would have yelled at her for being rude, but this time, somehow, I didn''t dare to do it. His attitude is very natural. There was nothing to say about the behavior he was ustomed to judging and standing on top of. You?... We''ll talk about thatter. More than that, I seem to have ruined the lecture, so I''m sorry for this. I apologize. I was just going to watch it. It was something I couldn''t understand. So what? See you again a littleter. Having said that, the young man slipped out of the ssroom without looking back. After the lecture, Celtisten returned to his privateboratory and wondered as he remembered what had happened a little while ago. Who the hell is that young man?'' A young man who came in on his own and listened to his lecture. For some reason, his attitude kept bothering me. At first, he thought he was just a child from an aristocratic family, but the reason he overturned that thought was his words and actions that refuted the student who objected to him. Doesn''t he not only properly understand the hypothesis he is arguing for, but also refute it with his own reasonable theory? Most of all, the attitude of the students was unusual for some reason. Didn''t some students immediately turn blue as soon as they saw his face to see if they knew who he was? Are you from a high-ranking family?'' The students are all children of aristocratic families. Therefore, when they graduate, they inherit the estate as aristocrats or receive government posts and work. That''s why most of the students naturally have the faces of key figures from high-ranking aristocratic families for the future. But Celtisten himself, on the other hand, was not very interested in that and could not make out. Well, if it''s a famous person, I''ve heard rumors, but I didn''t listen with much interest, and I wasn''t interested enough to go see him in person. Grey hair... where the hell... hmm?'' Celtisten, who had been muttering to himself involuntarily, tilted his head reflexively the moment he took a break and put tea in his mouth. Come to think of it, wasn''t there some kind ofmotion a few years ago? I didn''t know because I wasn''t interested at the time. Later, a fellow lecturer made a lot of noise, so I knew roughly what had happened. A certain gray-haired royal visited the academy and caused somemotion... ...Grey? no way? He was frozen. Why did I just notice now, stupid?! No, I don''t think it could be helped. That was a few years ago, and at that time, he nced at it from a distance and left because he wasn''t interested. Of course you can''t recognize the face. Why is he?! The moment I thought that far, someone opened the door. Even if it''s not, my head is confused right now, anyone? I''m sorry if it''s a student, but I have to kick it out for a while..... that moment. hi? Are you here again? Celtisten spewed the tea into the air. ?... Puchup! When I opened the door to Celtisten''s privateboratory, I could see the strange sight of him blowing the tea he was drinking into the air. Dirty..... Is it fashionable for instructors to spit tea while taking a break these days? Or is it a fashionable greeting? Kuhh?! Could it be you?! This time, as if he had recognized my face, he hurriedly got up from his seat. You''re making a confused face just like I was aiming for. A visit to Jagoro should be a surprise to taste. Doesn''t even knock I told you earlier, see youter. Judging by the reaction, it seems that I finally realized who I am. Ah... Arell-nim, how could youe directly to such a shabbyboratory? Oh no! Why are you giving my lecture! The academy instructor, Celtisten, was fidgety for his age and began to look at me to see if I was getting stabbed. Well, there''s nothing I can''t understand I can''t help it when I think of what happened just a moment ago. Celtisten Eireham. The second son of Viscount Eireham and an academy instructor. and former explorer. For reference, his lectures are not popr. I know from seeing that there are not many students and even they don''t understand it. He probably understands that kind of reputation to some extent, so he may find it all the more surprising that I personally came to him. Well, I''m not too interested in that either. The reason I sneaked into his lecture room earlier was because I wanted to examine his personality. Arel-nim, I''ve never done anything suspicious before. I heard that there is no one who is not suspicious of people who say that? ....well, it looks like he''s at a loss for other reasons. Hmm, is that suspicious? Kang oftenined that Ernesia Kingdom doesn''t support expeditions? Did I mention that nobles these days dont have a sense of adventure? Hey?! When I said it with a refreshing smile, he trembled as if he was going to run out of breath at any moment and fell t on the floor. It was a very well done song. I never meant to nder the royal family. It''s just... that''s it. I''m just a little disappointed with the support... Why don''t researchers always do that? ah? yes i understand Everyone has no choice but toin if there is little support. Thats right. Hahahahahaha? Ah, isn''t it a bit rude toin openly in front of the students? sorry!! Celtisten fell back on the floor. It seems you are misunderstanding this. I didn''te to question him. Rather, it came to appease him. Wake up. I came to you for another reason. Well... It''s just a coincidence that I know about your ss. And I don''t care about such little things. Oh is that so? Only then does theplexion change and wake up. ....There''s a bit of a shameless side. I have roughly remembered my impression of him. By the way... Sir Arell? My lecture... I''m sorry to say this, but my lecture is not something that Arel-nim would be interested in... Why were you there''? What are you thinking? I''ve read enough of your theories. He made an interesting im. Only then did Celtisten''splexion turn serious. Continents are moving isnt that an interesting enough im? I smirked at some of the continental maps drawn on the ckboard in hisb. And the hypothesis he was arguing in the lecture a while ago. continental drift. Of course, they don''t understand this and make fun of it halfway. Originally, the continent was one, but over time it was divided and scattered. You''ve been exploring the past, researched, and you''re convinced, right? ...Yes, I''m sure. He admitted it without hiding it. In his eyes, now admitting his words, I could see the aspect of a researcher who pursues conviction rather than the simple-mindedness of just before. Are you sure? Yes, all continents were connected in the distant past. He said this with conviction. Im sorry, but Arell-sama? I also support your hypothesis. also! When I said that, Celtisten''s eyes widened. Chapter 303 Chapter 303. Be an explorer (5) Be more happy. Even if you look at it like this, your performance is highly evaluated. Really I think highly of him. His hypothesis must be true. What he ims is, after all, the theory of continental drift. In other words, it argues the hypothesis that the continents move as the geology moves. What does it mean for a schr to im it in this era when there are no proper observations and theories yet? Is there any basis? Hmmm, if you look roughly at that, is the distribution and map of living things based on that? Yes that''s right. Celtisten, apparentlypletely in lecturer mode, was busy drawing something else with chalk on the ckboard in theb. It is a drawing of the shape of some continents. Where we point west and south from the continent we live on, parts of the continents of different shapes are drawn. This is the geographical area of the port city and the southern continent... some geographic features that have been uncovered to date. It''s pretty much the same. Um, yes. Is that all? Above all, the reason I came up with this idea is because of the records of an ancient country. it''s a record Are you talking about ancient records? That''s right. In ancient times, it seems that there were many small countries, although not asrge as today. More like a primitive tribe than a civilization. And among some of the excavated records, a record iming that we have crossed a distant continent'' and a mural with a slightly different map than today have been excavated. Certainly in ancient times the continents may have been closer together than they are now. he imed so. As evidence of this, one can think of the theory that continents in a sufficiently distant past, even with the distribution of some organisms identified by intercontinental trade, were separated from one another or within close enough distances to be crossed. Yeah... that certainly makes sense. I smiled lightly and nodded. Because his im is true. Sadly, however, Celtisten''s im has not been epted as orthodoxy. The reason is, how did other schrs get thosergend masses to move apart? Because I questioned it, and Celtisten couldn''t exin it either. It''s too early to simply prove a theory. When Celtisten first proposed this hypothesis, many schrs said, So, does this mean that the continent was also dragged by dragons? That''s absurd!'' He said he was criticized. Still, some quietly admitted that it was notpletely wrong, and besides that, his ability as a geography or explorer was outstanding, so he was recognized by the royal family and upied the position of lecturer now. It doesn''t mean that you are being treated badly. Particrly, he was recognized for the fact that he personally explored and restored some of the maps of the continent that had disappeared long ago. The achievements he made as an explorer were formidable. Compared to other schrs, he had a strong tendency to prove it by moving his body, so his disciples and servants suffered quite a bit. Of course, there are many achievements that have been made, so the dissatisfaction is not that severe. Even so, the treatment of him by most of his fellow lecturers and students seems to be that he is just a man who insists on a geeky theory. What a bittersweet thing. A pioneer is always lonely. But... Mr. Arell? When you say that you support my theory... and you mean that you came in person? Celtisten looked expectant. I guess so. There''s no way I''de here in person simply to chime in. He must have known that I was not incapable of doing so. Cheltisten I know that you have applied for expeditions to the royal family several times in the past. Before being an instructor, he is also known as apetent explorer. You suggested an expedition across the sea to reveal the location and route of the continent? 25 years ago. It happened when I was 20. he said sadly. Do you know what happened to my proposal? I know it was overruled. Because he had investigated that much in advance, he knew his whereabouts. His offer was quickly rejected by the royal family. It was because it was too risky. In addition, ships were not cheap, and as the kingdom of Ernesia without the sea, it must have been difficult to easily invest in his request. And... The thing that opposed me the most was my father, who was the head of our family at the time. He sighed heavily. Well, no parent wants their child to die. That''s that, too, but... At the time, for some reason, they wanted me to inherit the family line. I would have been reluctant to go to a ce where I might die. droughty? Arent you the second son? As far as I know, the eldest son inherits the family as the head of the family right now, right? At the time, my brother was suffering from a serious illness. For that reason, I was needed just in case... My father was against me going away. Hmm?... Is that why the dream of youth was frustrated? As a result, my older brothers illness was identally cured and there was no problem with the family. It was just a worry. The atmosphere of Celtisten, saying that, seemed quite regretful and bitter. ...Only the expedition was permitted at that time, and if it had seeded, we would have found more solid evidence. okay? Uhm, I''m a bit skeptical as to whether it would have been possible sessfully. There are no navigation engineers in Ernesia Kingdom. There was no technology to manufacture ships there at the time. Therefore, in order to do the expedition as requested by him, we must cooperate with the country that owns the ship. Could it really be done sessfully in those days? Perhaps at the time, my father was concerned about that and dismissed it. In the first ce, he was not a person who would be shaken by the opposition of a nobleman. He understands that fact, so he only regrets it, but he doesn''t have any bigints. But... Mr. Arell? Why are you now reminding me of those days? Did you know that we built a boat this time? You mean the boat? I don''t know. You seem to be the type who has no useless interests outside of your own research field. Desirable! Yes, bae. A veryrge and beautiful badge. Since the fusge itself is made of iron, monsters cannot easily break it. It can go to any distant sea. Distant sea!! Is that true?! When I told him about building a ship and the intercontinental trade that thepany had recently begun to lead, he listened intently to see if he was a little interested in my story. The times have changed that much, havent they? envious. If I had that technology 25 years ago, my dream would havee true .... heh heh heh heh. I really envy you. This time, it showed signs of genuine regret. And on the other hand, it seemed to be expected. I guess so. You would understand it as the exnation before the dry payment that I came to visit him on purpose. You must have guessed that the purpose was not simply to show off your belly and to make salt. Really? I want to open up a new route. But the sender said, Then I''ll let you go. No, there will be none other than me. U ha ?????? ....This man is too quick to answer. Are you at least listening to what I have to say and answering? I am sorry for this. stop getting excited I made a mistake. Well, for me, its good that the answer is very positive. Still, I want you to read the atmosphere. Even if it is desirable, there is such a thing as an atmosphere. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I asked you to exin at least until the end. anyway! I want to chart a new route. The only problem is... There''s no one who would want to go there. Thats it. In the first ce, even if the distance is long and the stomach is developed, I don''t know what it will be. It''s not just technology, it''s also necessary to be led by someone with knowledge. But you can''t get it from the store. Not to mention, you can''t bring in talent from other countries. know? I understand. He nodded. Traveling without a map is a great fear. It''s definitely not something anyone can do. If you only need simple sailing skills, you can just send them among the crew. But it''s not that simple. In addition to simple navigation, a leader with various knowledge and experience to lead a ship is required. And that''s difficult to solve on the line of one or morepanies. So that''s what you mean. Yes, I will go. So let me tell you a little bit! Why do you feel like you''ve been robbed of the conclusion? What is this unpleasant feeling of deprivation!! Isn''t that what it is originally? Shouldn''t it be a scene where I persuade him, who is just hesitating, with heavenly words to light a fire in his dying heart? Unexpectedly, however, the appearance that his firewood was still burning well was The opportunity that was frustrated in his youth rolled like this, but who would hesitate? Um... I''d rather ept it for me, but would it really be okay? it''s okay. Rather, if I had known the existence of that iron wire, I might have visited Arel first and asked for it. I forge trade routes and trade with new territories (and for k trees). And for Celtisten to obtain data to prove his hypothesis correct. Although the goals are different, the process to achieve them is the same. If you intend to entrust it to me, please entrust it to me. There will be no disappointing expectations. What about the lecture? What is the instructor job here? I have a disciple. It''s just a ss to teach the kids, he should be enough now. That means hitting. My lectures are not popr anyway. No student will regret it. Call it proud. To be honest, I didnt really like to spend my time doing lectures like this. This is a good opportunity to quit. Perhaps a stronger fire had ignited him, and he had a more cheerful smile on his lips than a moment ago. No, more than that, don''t use my dream as an excuse to submit your letter of resignation, you shameless man! It is a temporary closure to thest! When Ie back, I have to work as an instructor again! What''s better than not being motivated? Actually, in case he doesn''t want to, I''ve been thinking of 101 reasons why you should explore!'', but all of them have failed to shine. Lately, it feels like everyone is obediently following my will. Anyway, these days, things don''t taste like bouncing. It''s my time! membrane! Just when someone brings trouble! He said he was against it by smashing down walls and tearing through ceilings! And you have to visit three times, I can''t help it if you ask like that. I don''t really want to go, do I?'' It was normal to listen while doing it. Since when did everyone be so weak? It''s a pity that the kkondae of the previous life. Arel! When should I start! I want to quickly check thend beyond the continent. its embarrassing, so get rid of your face. No, Exploration isn''t even the name of your house griffon, so there''s no way you can start off that easily, right? We need to prepare the ship and prepare the personnel. And since it''s not an ordinary job, you have to get permission from the royal castle. It''s not just touring. Of course it''s a procedure, and it''s only natural that it takes time to seek understanding and make a n, right? Even if I push it at high speed, it takes quite a while. permission? Could it be that you haven''t said anything until now? Celtisten widened her eyes in surprise. I thought you came to visit me after finishing all the preparations without fail. So you said you were too impatient? Can I really entrust this man with pioneering? Chapter 304 Chapter 304. Be an explorer (6) + Start an expedition (1) In the first ce, I haven''t even decided whether or not to start an exploration project. What do you mean? I asked if it was difficult to understand. It''s a face that doesn''t know what he''s talking about because he''s been looking forward to it so far. Well, looking at my progress so far, by the time I showed signs of starting something, I had already drawn the big picture. And after everything was started properly so that I couldn''t back down anymore, I started working. But this time it''s a little different. The bottom line is prepared, but it is not prepared in earnest. It wouldn''t be strange if I quit right away. Actually, I tried to consider you after seeing the humanity of Celtisten. That''s why I secretly watched your lecture earlier. Even so, I can roughly figure it out when I see people working normally. Is it my human nature? Unexpectedly, it was an eye roll. I guess so. Normally, people would try to make judgments based on ability, knowledge, and potential, but what I said would bepletely unexpected. I dont think you meant it in a simple way. okay. It doesn''t mean simple. To be honest, I am confident that I will properly assist with this expedition. I believe that with the wire you have and a good n, you can be sessful enough. If a person with the appropriate motivation pulls it out on the spot, the expedition will be sessful. Hmm I guess so. Celtisten nodded as well. Well, the only thing I''m sure I''ll seed in is that I apply an improved method based on trial and error in another world. The only thing I''m concerned about is right after the ship I sent arrives in a strangend. After you arrive? Are you afraid that they won''t... wee you? It''s not that there''s no chance that this won''t happen. rather high Usually, when a ship from a foreign country that they have never seen appears, they are wary. But that''s not what I''m worried about. Quite the opposite. out of it. Rather, they are afraid that we might do something to them. Huh... Only then did Celtisten put on a nk expression, perhaps realizing my intentions. okay. Is Arel-nim worried about their safety? Isnt that amon thing? The fact that the ship that sent the expedition arrived in an unfamiliarnd and plundered it without hesitation. Even if it is not an exploration ship right away, but what happens after that, there are already countless examples of references in the history of various worlds. There was nothing to worry about using the existing trade routes pioneered by Geotal Corporation. Because the line has already been secured to some extent. There is an understanding of countries across the continent. However, what kind of trouble will arise when pioneering a new ce where there is no such understanding? Of course, this is something I should at least worry about. Sincerely, I am a proponent of not causing trouble, but ying havoc. If my greed causes a tragedy, that''s pretty disgusting. I will never forgive you. ....indeed. So you want to see me and make a decision. that''s right. so ask Sending you on an expedition to achieve your goal is simple. But are you confident enough to take responsibility? Unless I''m going there myself, if a ship is sent, the person who will have the greatest influence on that ship will always be this man. If I have even the slightest perverse thoughts, I will give up on pioneering, even if it''s a pity. At that time, even if it''s annoying, I''ll find it on my own. Are you responsible? The ship will carry many people. Of course, if you go, you''ll have to control them. It is a responsibility that includes that. ....okay. He put aside his exhration like he had just a moment ago and began to agonize in earnest. When I mentioned that I was directly responsible, he couldn''t help but think. I wont tell you what to do with an unavoidable disaster. However, as long as I can control it as a human, I will be firm. If I can''t ept that, I willpletely forget about this story. Hmm... Do I need time to think about it? If so, I will also close this story. As long as the problem is a problem, isn''t it worth entrusting it to the point of worrying about such a simple ethical issue in the first ce? What I like is a fair and clean transaction. It''s never like looting. I made up my mind and waited for his answer. After a brief moment of reflection, he spoke again. I''m just a human being, so I can''t promise that everything can be prevented. so? But within the scope of my life, I promise to stop what Arel is concerned about. Hmm yes? You mean that? Listening to his answer, I sneakily discerned his true nature. It''s not a lie. I''m not trying to escape simply to appease my mood. Desire for appropriate self-exploration and desire. It sounds like you have a usible conscience. good night. Don''t trust me for once. But don''t let it disappoint you. Because the moment you break that word, I will pay the most terrible price. I will keep that in mind. he murmured heavily. Departure of the Expedition (1) After the personnel were decided, I started to prepare the expedition n in earnest. Anyway, since I already have a basic n in mind, all I have to do is document it and post it to persuade someone. Who are you convincing? Of course, isn''t it decided? Give me a stamp! older brother! stamp! stamp! stamp! stamp! Immediately I flew to the royal castle. Arel said what happened again, hmm? You brought a different story than I thought. I guess you were expecting a different story somehow? Isnt that so? I was thinking you would bring up a story with the imperial princess. No, why is everyone thinking of that first! These fucking love brains. Are you curious about someone else''s rtionship? What kind of neighborhooddies are you? Brother, are you telling me that some nobleman is flirting with a youngdy these days? Submit it to your headquarters? I will tell you about that separatelyter. So, let''s get permission first. A machine that stamps permits every day? The reason I supported you in the first ce was to ask for permission to be stamped quickly. I get into an ident and the ensuing impact is that you get beaten up instead. Are we like that? Who are you going to entrust it to? This is Celtisten. Is Celtisten official?... Certainly, I heard from my father when I was young. You said there was such a person. okay. I see. At that time, Arel, you weren''t born yet, so I don''t know. You wouldnt know how embarrassing my father was at the time hahahaha. What the hell was that guy doing at the time? I''ll have to ask youter If so, its not that there is no performance, so it wouldnt be impossible. Wouldn''t that be dangerous? it''s okay. The ship is already prepared, and the personnel areposed of experienced sailors and merchants who are good at local negotiations. Of course, only the skilled soldiers were selected. Which boat do you use? Could it be that you made a new one? I will use one of the trade ships. In fact, the interior renovation work has already begun. Yes, it''s not a grandiose construction, but it''s additional reinforcement, so it''s about checking and changing the interior? It is rather quick and convenient to prepare in advance. It''s because I''m pushing it anyway. There can be no opposite. If you disagree, you just have to show the magic that turns the opposition into a favor. I see I got it. Arell, I will bring your proposal to the next meeting. First of all, it means that it is necessary to obtain the consent of various nobles both nominally and formally as it is arge-scale pioneering expedition. good night. That much can wait. It is as if the oue has already been determined. I look forward to it. * * * After some time. As promised, Jeil mentioned the intercontinental exploration agenda proposed by Arell to the convened nobles at the next meeting. It was partly due to Arel''s request, but also partly because he was very interested in this. Is it to open up a new route... to an unknown continent? The first thing that caught my eye after looking at the newly raised agenda was Duke Gast. Yes. Jeil nodded. Arel is not here, so I will exin instead. Saying that, Jeil exined the exploration project as he had heard from Arel beforehand. The reason he exins instead is simple. It''s because Arel didn''te here. Usually he doesn''t attend meetings among nobles very much. In the past, he was treated as a local feudal lord, so he was not called. Things are different now. Already, Arel''s position was to the point of lightly suppressing the authority of most high-ranking aristocratic families. However, Arel does not attend the royal meeting very often. Other than that, hunting clubs and social churches are the same. At first, some nobles disapproved of it or regretted it, and after saying that he hoped for his attendance. The high-ranking nobles, who knew what had happened after Arel showed up in person at the next meeting, never thought of forcibly summoning him again after that. ...So, it seems that Arel has nned arge-scale exploration project. Speaking of that, what do you guys think? Jeil asked for opinions, even formally. In fact, he already knew the oue of the meeting. How dare we oppose him and His Majestys will? That''s right. Arel''s will can be conveyed just by reading this. How can we go against that will? That''s right. That''s right. None of the nobles raised a dissenting opinion. There was no particr reason to object. To the end, this meeting is a procedure to understand them and ask for their understanding. Since the cost was borne by Arell''s territory, there was no way the kingdom''s finances would be burdened. There will be no one who does not know the importance of this exploration unless there is a fair amount of ck eyes. Even if it is burdensome in the first ce, there is no one who dares to oppose it and wants to lose Chuck with Arel. Currently, within the kingdom of Ernesia, the nobles are in a position to unknowingly connect with Arell and receive his favor little by little. ....As this is Arel''s little consideration so that his will does not suffer opposition, there is no one here who does not know the meaning. your majesty? I am not against it, but I do have one question. Something''? To the aristocrat who raised the question, Jeil allowed him to speak the question quietly. Yes , what kind of rtionship will you have with the continent you discovered as a result of your exploration or with the country? Rtionship. After understanding the meaning of the question, Jeil stroked his chin. I noticed that it was not my intention to ask just out of curiosity. That is what he wants to say. The question is what attitude the expedition will take when it encounters an unknown country or continent that has nothing to do with the Kingdom of Ernesia. We should make a rtionship for fair trade. Jeil smiled softly and said. Regarding this, he too was curious, and he and Arel had already reached a conclusion. ...Fair trade. Is that all? Some asked in a slightly sad voice. That noble is the head of a family that has produced capable knights for generations. In addition to that, the nobles of the family who were good at military power to a certain extent also secretly harbored a wasteful gaze. Chapter 305 Chapter 305. Departure of the expedition (2) They are not our neighbors. They''re just people who might be on the other side of the ocean. A fair deal with such people... I am uneasy. Carefullymented out. The intention is clear. Do you even have to make a fair deal? If so, they must be uncivilized humans across the sea, right? It''s not just Ernesia Kingdom. In general, the nobility of the great powers have a rtively contemptuous attitude towards countries across the continent. They believe that their power and power civilization is superior to them. And the actions they take are almost consistent. I wonder if it would rather disgrace His Majesty''s name if I dare to look at them. Quietly brought out a more radical opinion. The nobles who agreed with his ideas smiled softly. The other nobles took on a weak, confused expression. Also, some say, I heard it, right?'' I''m also showing my eyes. It''s kind of tempting. Knowing that, Jeil erased his unusually mild impression and intentionally revealed an unusually unpleasant atmosphere. Are you saying that you should invade me right now? Your Majesty.... The noble who brought up the question was horrified as if he hadn''t thought that he would openly express his displeasure. but can''t watch should not watch That is the conclusion the two brothers shared. Isn''t it? Don''t you want to go to war now? I didn''t mean that. sorry! It was a mistake. Perhaps thinking that it couldn''t be done, the aristocrat lowered his head and said something of deep remorse. For a while, I thought briefly. Hmm, please be careful with your remarks. We will respect them even if they are separated by the sea. Just don''t forget this. ancient! The nobles replied as if they had remembered his decision once more. ...Did you think so?'' Looking at them, Jeil sighed inwardly. This was an issue I had already discussed with Arel. But Arell? The nobles may use this exploration to think of an invasion. Will you still go ahead?'' It is something that I and His Majesty must firmly oppose and control.'' Recalling his conversation with Arell, he let out another sigh. Is it tightly controlled? Will it be easy? For now, to avoid the wrath of the chief, they pretend to obediently obey, but you can tell roughly by looking into their eyes. I still can''t give up my greed. I guess so. I know that their opinion may be much simpler if calcted on the most sober side. Is there simply something to do with the transaction? Find a sea route and use it as a base to invade and colonize countries on distant continents. And suck up huge profits. There is no way that there is no one who thinks that it is enough if it is to satisfy greed. I can feel the desire to enjoy the hegemony of the past Mermann Empire or even more. But that is not what the best wishes for. Arel likewise agreed. ...I don''t know if you guys will regret it. I hope you understand my meaning. To the end, we must treat our opponents with gentlemanly behaviormensurate with our strength. Otherwise. Jeil said firmly. Notoriety remains. That is also a big stigma. Do you really want it? The nobles were silent. Or do you really want to walk the same path as that saintess? When the saintess, who had already be a byword for evil, was mentioned, the nobles wrinkled their lips as if they were a little disgusted. You are right. We couldnt look at Dori because of our trivial greed. I wish I knew. Not sure if he really understood, he decided to add one more word. Arel also actively agreed to my will. I am sure you will understand, as you are also wise. Arell agrees. The aristocrats, who understood the meaning of the words, showed on their faces that they had given up. Instead, they rolled their brains and turned their greed in a different direction. Have the talents to be sent on an expedition to Your Majesty already been decided? If there is no truth, even honor. No, in a sense, fame may be a more coveted property. Pioneering new routes, discovering continents, and building friendships equal to them. Calcting the glory that would arise from it, the nobles began coveting it this time. Now that this has happened, they have turned their eyes to gain honor. If there is no talent, there is someone I would definitely rmend. There must be great danger at sea. The articles on our side will be of great help. That achievement! I hope you will give me a chance to be honored so that my family can also contribute. As if their attitude had suddenly changed, as if they had always been interested in exploring, the nobles showed keen interest in each other, as if they wanted to help each other. Should I say that it was ugly... Seeing the unsightly appearance itself, Jeil had to smile strangely inwardly without realizing it. It is because he cannot be ignorant of their perception of exploration. Originally, long voyages are not so readily epted by any aristocratic family. I know that no matter how sessful I am, no matter how great my honor is, it is because the probability of failure and the risk burden are too great. However, the custom of nobles not showing interest in exploration was broken just because Arel showed interest and he led it. You''re sure to seed, so you''re saying you want to line up right now? But what if I''m sorry about this? Jeil smiled as if he were someone else. I''m sure Arel will be very happy with your attention. then! But Arel has already decided who will lead the expedition. ....that? Who are you? Could it be that Arell-sama is going? I dont think its something anyone can easily take on. Even if you don''t think it''s possible, if it''s the Arel they think, it''s okay. I hadn''t heard of him being good at sailing or exploring. For some reason, it remains like that. To them, the image of Arell was oddly distorted. Seeing as if he was slightly nervous, Jeil shook his head slowly. Do you know a lecturer named Celtisten who lectures at the Royal Academy? Ah, is that him? Then... He says he''s going. There are young nobles who don''t know who he is at all, but nobles who are a certain age showed a strange reaction as if they knew what kind of person he was just by hearing his name. Well... I thought he would definitely be interested. Well... even during the days of thete King, he repeatedly asked for investment in the voyage. I don''t think there''s anything strange about it. I thought it had already entered Arell-samas eyes. Some expressed admiration, some regretted it. No matter how much you want to rmend a talented person, it is difficult to find a better talent than the person named Celtisten, even with his track record, experience, and knowledge. On top of that, Celtisten''s tendencies are also notpatible with them, so it will be difficult to conciliate them separately. In the end, all the gains and honors will go into Arel''s hands again this time. They licked their lips as if regretting that. After this has happened, I have no choice but to make an effort to pick up even the crumbs and eat them. All nobles thought so. Because more than Arel shows interest. It was because I thought there was no way it would end with a halfway result. The news that arge-scale voyage pioneering and intercontinental exploration had been granted spread quickly to each aristocratic world. Of course, there is no way that other countries have not heard the news. In particr, countries that already have ports showed a considerable sense of crisis. They called servants who knew the waterways well and hired them. ...Is the voyage that Ernesia is nning impossible for us? As much as it is easy to calcte what benefits it will bring to preupy a new voyage route and continent first, wouldn''t the leaders of other countries be able to intervene even now? ? At least, he expressed regret that he could notpete even if he waste because it doesnt matter if he is even one stepte. As much as I know that if I fall behind here, I will not be able to catch up, I cannot help but fret. However, what came back was a negative response from the vassals. It is difficult. A country without a ship was out of the question in the first ce. Even the countries that have ships and navigation technology to some extent along the sea. Anyone who is asked topete with Arell Ernesia is bound to jump up and down with a serious face. Because our ships simply can''t surpass Ernesia''s gigantic iron wire before sailing technology. ....surely. I have already heard the rumors. When the ship was unveiled, it was confirmed through spies, so the heads of state of each country had toment that they could not ovee it with their own technology. Now there really is no way to catch up with the Kingdom of Ernesia... Even in thepetition within the continent, the Kingdom of Ernesia is already unrivaled. It would be difficult to overtake the Kingdom of Ernesia even if they had alreadypeted within the pie on the continent. Intellectuals in the country have already expressed their opinion that there will be no chance of overtaking in the next 100 years. 100 years... isn''t that the time when Arele Ernesia was alive? Didn''t you just say that because you couldn''t see the answer? I even had doubts about it. There is nothing to understand. But now, the Kingdom of Ernesia is said to be reaching beyond the continent. Does this mean that this continent is too small for them? Isn''t 100 years something that a thousand years can''t catch up? ...Why aren''t geniuses like that born to us? Muttering halfiningly, the leaders of other countries sighed as they felt that they werepletely hopeless. When the expedition was formally decided, there were those who cheered. Celtisten, former explorer and current lecturer at the Royal Academy. As usual, he was giving a lecture, pressuring the students with a scary face, and when his student came into the lecture room and hurriedly delivered the news, he cheered for the first time. Oh, is that so! Everyone seemed surprised at what the students were doing, but he didn''t care. Today''s lecture... No, that''s the end of the lecture! He had never missed a lecture or finished early, so for the first time he ran out as if he had abandoned the lecture in the middle. However, the students did not even dare to bring out the same words asints or protests. It''s not just because his original impression looks scary. It was because I thought it was really strange to run away like a child. * * * That''s it, now I''m leaving for the sea! Let me know that. ...Cheltisten Are you saying that you suddenly jumped in? No, do you have anything else to say! The dean of the Royal Academy, Sugillen, looked at this immature middle-aged man snorting in front of him and was confused as to what to say. The external position is the dean and lecturer, but. Even putting that aside, the two are like close friends who have known each other for a long time. It was Sugilen who felt sorry for him and suggested that he work as an instructor after the original exploration n was frustrated. It was because he was frustrated because the learning and knowledge he had umted through exploration was a waste. It was none other than his proposal, so even though Celtisten had a lot ofints, he didn''t make an ident and worked in silence. Chapter 306 Chapter 306. Departure of the expedition (3) However, there was someone who set fire to him again. ...I thought he was strangely excited after Allel-sama passed awayst time... There''s no way he didn''t know that Allel came and went. Because it was Arel who asked about Celtisten in the first ce and said she wanted to see his lectures. But sure enough, after he left, Celtisten felt excited about something the whole time. However, they did not teach me what was going on, as if I was being asked to shut down something. Even if you sneakily ask, This man, this is the story of Arel. How can I say anything carelessly?'' Aren''t you paying attention in reverse? ....Who the hell is talking to whom? At that time, it was quite absurd, so I wasughing nonsense. It was clear, however, that there must be something. But, sure enough. He also heard the news a while ago. That Arell is nning arge-scale expedition in the name of Ernesia Kingdom. And, again, it passed without objection from the nobility. At first, he thought so, but when he heard that it was Celtisten who wouldmand the ship for the expedition, he unknowingly pped his forehead. Well yes! That''s when we talked about this! It is only now that I havee to understand. And now, this Celtisten guy burst into the dean''s office in a fit of excitement. You''re not going to dry it, are you? Would you like to hear it? Do you think you will be excited? I guess that''s right, Shuguillen smiled bitterly and shook his head. I know very well that he harbored a desire to cross the ocean 25 years ago to check the continent. You know how Imented it when it was frustrated. Now he won''t listen no matter what anyone says. Still, as a lecturer, you should properly organize your work. At least take over properly. Dont worry. Because I already told my disciple properly. Not that irresponsible. ...That student looks like he''s crying. At least, it must have been a one-sided tying. The lecture from tomorrow would have been like telling you to do it. It''s good in the eyes even if you don''t see it. Well, I have no desire to sympathize with you. Not in that position. Let''s just say that the kid was given the opportunity to work as an instructor early on. If he had really hated it in the first ce, he would have left after running away. But are you really going to be okay? Isn''t that dangerous? Crossing the sea is normally as reckless as foaming at the mouth. But Celtisten snorted, Don''t worry. When was it not? Nothing different from those days. Wouldnt it be safer and more certain now? Home, okay. Well, since before, he''d easily overlooked minor dangers for his own purposes. If he said so, there would be no problem. In the first ce, the age to worry about each other has passed. You look good. of course. Arell-nim speaks well. I never thought I would be able to cross the sea that I had given up on until I reached this age! And when I was so excited, how could I say anything? pletely childless ...Arel-sama must have thought of attracting a guy like that.'' Well, in a sense, he is the most ambitious and suitable person. With that thought in mind, he brushed aside the chatter of his friend before he left and reconciled. Anyway, like it or not, I won''t have a chance to listen to what he''s talking about for a while after that. As soon as the exploratory n passed, I immediately began preparing to send the expedition away as if there was nothing to stifle. Well, to be honest, I''ve been giving instructions secretly from before, so it was nothing more than just doing it openly. The ship was prepared by selecting the strongest specifications among the ships used in thest trade. Really, Arell... You seem to have a knack for preying on artisans. I thought everyone would die from overwork this time, something. Technicians, including Archen, cksmiths, and alchemists under Damon,ined half-jokingly about the difficult schedule. are you okay. Still, you abide by the Labor Standards Act, and you definitely pay for it, right? Well, even though thatw is my rule. hmm? Surely, looking at it like this, even the same boat looks new? I nodded my head in satisfaction as I looked at the expedition ship that was once again adorning itself in the harbor. Previously, when using it as a trade ship, it was painted ck for practicality, but there was an opinion that it was a bit unreasonable to use it like that for an exploration ship, and I agreed. How surprised would the locals be if a huge, dark ship appeared in a strangend? Come to think of it, it''s not like there weren''t such troubles in Earth''s history. So I ordered the ship to be repainted. I put a lot of thought into what color to paint it. Should I paint it red and wear horns? Shall I paint it gold as I like? But inside of me, everyone was squeamish this time. In particr, the golden paint made me feel like I was going to dry it with all my heart. What''s wrong with the golden paint? In the end, thepromise was... It''s really white. Doesnt it look nice? Darman spoke proudly of the explorer''s freshly painted white. It is because he and the alchemists worked hard to create the special paint used for painting. During the day, it is pure white. However, at night... when there is no light, it looks dark, so it is secured so that it is not noticed by monsters or pirates with good night vision. As a bonus, it is white, but the advantage is that it does not burn. As long as it is not used for trade, it is safer because there are weapons and magic devices in various spaces. Come to think of it, wouldnt it be better to paint other trade ships with that too? Even if it wasn''t so, I often heard opinions that other countries trembled because the ck belly was so intimidating. Do I have to do that too? Even to me, the white belly looks a lot more friendly than the dark one. ...it takes extra time and money to produce the paint. There are no conditions for us. okay? Then let''s do it slowly. As soon as I told him to make additional paint, I saw the faces of the alchemists, including Darman, harden in fear, and I couldn''t help but be merciful. yes i watched Do you want to go home today? When Yun-heo says it''s okay to leave work, some take out handkerchiefs and pretend to be impressed. ....Really, what evil business owner am I? While being dumbfounded, Aken, who returned after instructing the crew on what to do, continued to report. For now, I have taught you what to teach the technicians who will be on board, including the sailors. Well, I think you must have done well on that point. It didnt matter if I went if it was fun, right? No, that doesnt work. why am i letting you go never let go Others don''t know, but you don''t. I said firmly. We can''t send our father-inw on a boat on a long voyage. I have to change them in the future... no, how many things do they have to do to make them active, but how do they send them a long way? I can''t do that! how do i send you You guys should go back and grind... No, you should contribute to the infinite development of our territory. Aken looked at me with such eyes and made a face as if he was fed up with something. I feel like it would be better to get on the boat right now. Its an illusion, an illusion? Now, when you return to the manor, the next task is waiting for you. joy! It might be better to get on the boat now. Maybe he''s used to it now, but Aken just snorted at my joke and then walked away, saying he had something to check. I also finished the small talk and checked the rest of the medicines, food, weapons, and personnel to be loaded. It''s because I can''t tolerate a sloppy finish as much as I expect. We have prepared everything that can be dealt with within the predictable range of medicine. Manuals and documentation for emergency repairs. And all the parts for the spare mana engine were equipped. All personnel have received consent so that no one goes on a voyage unjustly, and even in case, even if an emergency happens, they promise to treat the remaining family members with certainty. You won''t hear anyints. This is not just a distant continent. You may be able to navigate around this star once. Not only telling the truth, but telling the truth. Thinking so, I was confident. Yes, I thought I could send it at this point. After all the preparations, the time has finallye for the expedition to depart. The day two days before theunching ceremony of the Ernesia Expedition Corps. I personally called the expedition party to Fahilia to go out by boat and gave a banquet on purpose. I deliberately called them to the castle and opened the wide banquet hall to invite them. They cheered as if they were moved in front of all kinds of food and various kinds of alcohol that could only be eaten here, as if they had never thought that I would host a banquet myself. This is a little bit of how I feel about what I expect from you. I gave a pre-banquet speech in front of them. It is meant to boost their morale by making them feel that they are expected enough. After all, alcohol and food are thew to boost a person''s redness. Now, I wish you a sessful exploration, and dont hesitate and enjoy today! Ooooooooooooo! Long live Ernesia-sama! In front of the blessing of food and drink, everyone raises their sses and shouts as if moved. The reason why the banquet was deliberately not held the day before was in consideration of a hangover. Everyone is moved by this sense. When you give, you have to know how to give. Proper loyalty follows. Those who dream of bing a great lord should underline this. Yes, when you write, you have to know how to write. I intentionally only appeared at the first banquet, and slipped away after that. Is this also a sense? Traditionally, it is a virtue to miss a boss at a dinner party. There is no hobby of drinking with sweaty muscr sailors. I quietly and coolly moved away. Well, the reason I left was because I didn''t have to deal with the crew. Because the hair has to match the hair. Now, in a separate room, I am sharing a ss with Celtisten, who will lead the expedition. Hmm,e to think of it, Celtisten? Did you prefer hanging out with the sailors rather than here? Oh, that''s fine. They''re the faces you''ll get tired of seeing when you start sailing anyway, so what''s the point of joining them even one day sooner? That''s a very sad word. Originally, it is necessary to strictly lead in order to achieve achievements. Being too close is sometimes not good heh heh heh heh. is it? It''s something that makes me tilt my head as I make everyone do things every time and go out to y and disturb them when I''m bored. Well, even if I think about it, I''m a bit nasty. And wouldnt it taste better to drink when no one above you was there? Ah, I cant help but sympathize with that. That''s right. Celtisten passed the drink I brought down his throat casually andughed happily. I''m excited I''m excited Even if he said it like that, he had alreadye up with the words while discussing with the sailors one by one in advance for smooth exploration. Even if he said that, I already know that he remembers every name of the lower end sailors. Even if he looks away, he is subtly taking a friendly approach to his subordinates. The face is just a scary-looking professor with nomunication skills. I can''t be very honest. Chapter 307 Chapter 307. Departure of Expedition (4) ...Why do you look at me with such a happy feeling? No, nothing. Seeing it with the eyes of a mother bird looking at it from above, I must have felt something uneasy about it. Oops, it just came out on the outside. Before I notice, I should cover it up with a constructive story. Then I heard it. I heard you left the job of teaching to a student? That''s right. It would have been his dream to be a full-time instructor, so that wouldnt be too bad. is it? I heard that your disciple is getting skinny while preparing for the lecture by beating eggs on a rock while crying''? When I ask, he says no andughs. ....It was quite weak. Come to think of it, Mr. Arell? Didn''t you tell mest time that you personally have something you would like to ask of me on this expedition''? Celtisten asked curiously if he suddenly remembered a conversation he had with me in the past. It seems you remembered that I also wanted something besides the simple purpose of pioneering a trade route. Oh that? It did. Well, I''ll tell youter, so would it be better to teach you now? I guess I''ll have to leave right after theunching ceremony, so I won''t have time to talk about personal matters. In fact, having a private meeting with him now is also because now is almost the only opportunity to have a private discussion before sending him away. He happened to ask first, so I can ask without hesitation. In fact, there are nts that I personally want to find other than simply securing trade routes. Is it a nt? As he sipped his drink, he opened his eyes wide in surprise. Because Arel-nim wanted to find it, or I thought it was something like a treasure. Unfortunately, I''m not old enough to dream of finding treasure. He was puzzled by my joke. Ah, don''t you understand this? From his point of view, I would be no more than a 20-year-old with a lot of dreams. Well, depending on how you use it, it might be worth more than most gold and silver treasures. Of course, limited to my desires. But that word was left out. Anyway, as a 20-year-old dreaming of desire, what I''m looking for is worthwhile. When I emphasized that I, not anyone else, was important, his eyes became a little more serious. is that enough? What is it? um what is it Do you really need to suck like that? I guess I know roughly what he''s thinking. I didn''t even feel like correcting the misunderstanding, so I just took a piece of paper out of my pocket and held it out without bothering to say anything else. This is it. On the piece of paper I held out, there was a picture of a nt drawn in rough sketch. Of course, this is not a picture I drew. Because I can''t draw This is the sketch of the nt that Meryl older sister asked me to draw before going to study abroad. I drew it once for this time. It''s kind of a montage. Literally a nt bounty! Publicly wanted this nt. Hmm This is a nt Ive never seen before. I''m not a botanist, so I can''t help it. Looking at the sketch of the nt in question, Celtisten stroked his chin and wondered. Its worth it. This is a nt that does not exist on this continent. I''m sure it''s because I''ve thoroughly researched it. The reason I nned this expedition in the first ce was to reach this nt. That''s why I sneakily intervened in the exploration n and set the route to the south. everything is for this Look at this big picture! All to find this guy! If you find the southern continent, I want you to find this guy. Um... I see. Let me remember. Celtisten nodded heavily and epted the nt sketch from me. ....The resolution is trumpeted. Do you really think I''m misunderstanding something? By the way, what is the name of this nt? The name... First of all, I think this nt will be called separately in the local area, but the name I know is. After thinking for a while, I decided to say the holy name of this nt. C. yes? You might call it a k tree. Well, that''s how it was written in the lore materials I checked. It will definitely be called by a different name in this world... No, don''t worry about it locally. Coke.... It''s an unusual name for some reason. It is a name for something terrifying. Well... Let''s say that. Seeing a middle-aged man with a frightening old age muttering seriously, Coke..., it''s hard to hold backughter. Well, first of all, it looks like that ording to tradition, so just look for it. Reallyis it a tradition? Yes, victory. Why um... I read it in quite an old book. So I was just wondering if it might be there. It''s hard to say that it''s a name that''s called in another world, so for now, it''s a tradition. After all, he''s not a botanist, so there''s nothing he can do about it. Anyway, look for it when you arrive. ...Yes, I will try to find it even at some risk. No... don''t take the risk. You can just ask if there is or not. If someone dies or gets hurt while looking for a k tree, I feel ashamed and shy! However, it is a bit questionable whether Celtisten understood my intentions. Anyway, if you get a chance, try looking for it. Don''t risk your life, but be moderately sincere! Do not be burdened! Um yes, I understand. request. C tree when youe! really please A drinking party to wish for a sessful exploration... no, after the banquet. The sailors whimpered against the fate of a hangover and rested the next day. Finally, the day came for the expedition to depart. Once again, aunching ceremony was held in front of everyone to announce the departure of the expedition. Theunching ceremony was held at a pre-prepared ce in arge ce in the port city. First, each nobleman and nobles, including me, sat in the VIP seats and waited for the ceremony to take ce. After a while, a heavy trumpet sound and music sounded, and Celtisten and other sailor representatives came out to perform the ceremony. It''s pretty serious. Well, as many eyes as you see, you have no choice but to have a usible appearance? I don''t really like noisy events like this. I don''t know if it''s the noise I enjoy, but I''m sick of these hard seats. It was a ce to show off to the nobles in attendance other than me. Probably because it was literally the first long voyage in the Kingdom of Ernesia, most of the influential nobles were attending to observe theunching ceremony. Of course, I am sitting in the VIP seat and watching with strict seriousness. and. Tell the Ernesia Expedition Team. The oldest brother is also just starting to give a speech in front of the solemnly waiting expedition members who have just lined up. First of all, it''s an expedition in the name of the country. Of course, it is right that the king himself should step up and shine at the start. The drum, the janggu, and I have been hurt, but for the appearance, the king needs to insert at least a candlestick so that it looks properly. With this, the expedition team is no different from the official messengers recognized by the king. You bear the name of Ernesia Kingdom. We were entrusted with the mission of conveying our will to our future neighbors across the distant continent. Please, I hope you will show a figure that does not be a nuisance to that name.... Above all, I will look forward to your achievements like everyone gathered here so that you return safely. I wish you a sessful exploration by saying that you are moderately encouraging and expecting. Watching theunch ceremony where you can feel their heavy determination. I... I don''t know what kind of face to make. ...Coming to think of it, this was just something I did to satisfy my petty greed, right?'' ....Really all this exploration... I''ll have to take it to the grave for the rest of my life to do something to find a k tree fruit. I''ll have to ask Celtisten to keep it a secretter. Anyway, in the history that will be recordedter. You can''t leave a description saying that all of this was nned by Arell because he wanted to drink Coke. No matter how much I am, I still have the mentality to be ashamed of it. Anyway, I wish I could start quickly and run away to bring some c trees. I wish you great sess in your purpose. I still prayed sincerely with the three beats of strict, solemn and sincere. And after theunching ceremony, the expedition ship carrying the Ernesia expeditionary force set sail with a heavy beating sound. While everyone was watching, I too sincerely closed my eyes and prayed earnestly. C tree when youe. It was less than half a day after the expedition ship departed. Celtisten came out to the bow and looked around. It''s been a while since I left, so I don''t have anything to do, but it was strangely sore from sitting in a private room. ...Huh, I can''t see the port anymore. Looking back, the continent is no longer visible. Indeed, I was amazed at the speed and power of the iron wire newly developed by Arell. There is no need to look back now. He turned his gaze to the front where the ship was moving. As for the front, I still can''t see anything. It''s only natural that it hasn''t even been half a day since we left. But for some reason he felt excited, as if he had already arrived. Of course, this feeling should be hidden only as his personal sentiment. It is not desirable for the person who will lead the expedition to show his excitement. I''ll have to go in soon. Although sailing is the job of sailors, it is not without its work. There are many things to do, such as re-discussing the schedule after the captain and re-examining the n. It''s just like those days.'' Turning his back at the prow and walking towards the inside of the ship, he casually reminisced about the past. Tired of inheriting the family line, he tried to carve his own path by doing something that other nobles wouldn''t do easily. It was exploration that turned my eyes there. Filling the map of all kinds of unexplored areas on the continent and investigating the ruins. Although he had gone through numerous life-threatening crises and had not only had fun, he thought that there was no time when he was as energetic as he was then. It is no wonder that his enthusiasm was frustrated. It is because the desire to explore thend beyond the continent has been frustrated. It wasn''t even that I didn''t understand. At the time, the conditions of Ernesia Kingdom couldn''t do it. I didn''t even have any sailing skills. However, there was not enough merit to proceed with the expedition by borrowing the power of other countries. It was also the reason why his theory of continental drift was ignored. I couldn''t ignore the extremely realistic issue of money. That''s why he was just regretful and gave up on the road to that distant continent. After that, it was literally a quiet life. At the rmendation of a friend, he worked as a lecturer at the Royal Academy, recalling memories of the past and teaching students based on them. At the end of those days, it was none other than Arel who gave him a chance. Sincerely, he is grateful to Arel. Thanks to that, even though I may be old, I can taste again the feeling that nevergs behindpared to the past. No, I don''t even know if I''m more powerful now. I have no choice but to seed in order to repay you. Heughed and looked absentmindedly at the window outside the ship''s hallway. The boat could be seen still smoothly cutting through the current. It''s wide. muttered involuntarily. When will this ship arrive at the newnd at the end of the sea beyond the south? There is nothing urgent. Let''s wait patiently. ...Come to think of it, there are also nts that Arell-nim asked me to find.'' Recalling what he had been asked to do by Arell two days ago, he took out the sketch of the nt he had given him and checked it. By the way, what kind of nt is this?'' Chapter 308 Chapter 308. Departure of the expedition (5) + The most profitable business in the world is a liquor seller, right? (1) It is a nt he has never seen before, having traveled all over the continent, except for areas where dragons are presumed to live. Of course, nts are not his field, so he may not know. I just can''t figure out the value. Arel seemed to deliberately avoid detailed exnations, but he also noticed a little that he really wanted this. Is it worth that much?'' Of course, there are many nts of high value. From wheat and barley to simply feed the people. There are many useful nts, such as medicinal herbs that treat diseases. However, it was something that Arel coveted, so he couldn''t easily imagine what it would be. It seemed like something important... but... um... I don''t know what you''re looking for.'' Can''t you guess his big meaning even yourself? Maybe it''s of great value.'' If none other than him really wanted it, it might not be an easy problem to think about. From what I hear, that Arel has been showing a rxed attitude until now, even with tolerable events in front of her. That''s what he''s looking for with a straight face. When I thought about it, I got a little chilly. Then, if I can''t find this, isn''t it really a big deal? Suddenly, I felt a heavy weight on my shoulders. He said I could look for him roughly, but I can''t seem to do that.'' Maybe it was a thoughtful word to lighten the burden. Thinking so, Celtisten resolved to remember the problem with this nt. It is still in the distant future when he realizes the true purpose of this nt... the k tree and the true intentions of Arel. distant future. Called the Coke Expedition, they proceeded smoothly toward the distant sea. The most surplus business in the world is a liquor seller, right? (1) The basement of Pahilia Castle. In one of the workshops located there, me and Arkendaman and others. The few men and technicians who worked in the castle were gathering, putting their heads together and thinking. Hmm?... Hmm. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu We were seriously thinking about a certain problem with serious agony. This is a difficult problem. That''s right. What a challenge. I cant help but admit it. Up until now, in the course of our work, the three of us would have thought very seriously about a problem like this. Wasn''t there hardly any? In the first ce, Arken, Damon, and I usually focus only on our own work. It''s clear that it''s odd for us to grapple with amon problem. And it''s rare to be so serious. What catches the eyes of the three of us is the many sses on the table in the studio. sses filled with liquids that each show off a different color and scent. With these various liquids, we continue to devise. Isnt this enough? Damon asks, holding up a ss of amber-colored fizzy liquid. Anyway, the quality is great. I don''t know about this one, but... I think all of them will be evaluated as first-ss quality. The evil is still far away. Saying so, it was Aken who objected to Damon. He gulped down the clear liquid with a strangely pungent odor, and exhaled in relief. For some reason, the air is mixed with that breath. Is there anything called alcohol? The pistil should be a bit more intense! ...No, I don''t think it''s okay to say that in terms of Dwarves. In the first ce, it is the wine that you usually drink. is that alcohol? It''s just a bunch of alcohol. What? Seeing the two slightly red-faced growls as if they were fighting for some reason, I sighed and grabbed them by the shoulders and gently pushed them away. Enough of that, both of you. I called for a fair evaluation, but what are they fighting over their taste for alcohol''? I shook my head. In any case, it burns unnecessarily. Yes. Liquids on the table now. And countless barrels of sake piled up in a corner of the workshop. all that is here now. alcohol. alcohol. only drink Currently, we have been busy making liquor for a while, and we have been messing around with various things. In the first ce, I asked for a tasting, didnt I call you to judge your superiority with that? .I have no face. Arken. If you continue like this, you will be banned from entering? ???? Uh hmm. When I warned them, the two avoided each other''s eyes as if they were embarrassed. In fact, there will be nothing you can do. It seems that the two of them are quite drunk as they continue to evaluate this and that drink at my request. Why do you take alcohol so seriously? There are things that men cannot concede. It means. We are so serious to convince each other that our taste in alcohol is the truth. It''s never a futile fight. But Mr. Arell? Either way, it seems to be worth it as a product, right? That''s right. If it''s a product, it''s worth it... Well, it''s not good enough for us as dwarves, but I think humans will like it enough. Well, that''s how it is. As the two said, it is not inferior at all as a product. Anyway, sooner orter, the drinks developed here will be shown to nobles first and then sold on arge scale. It''s a waste if you don''t sell it after making it. The alcohol here is not limited to distilled spirits such as brandy, whiskey, and soju. Existing alcoholic beverages such as beer and wine were also improved. And based on them, all sorts of alcohol... at least all the alcohol that didn''t exist here were conceived and made. Most of the maturation problems have been solved with magic and various technical theories. As a result, there are many types of alcohol in this ce now. At this point, isn''t the Arelpyo Brewery project a good enough achievement? Only one difficulty stuck. What is the best drink? And which of these drinks is the best? While discussing it, they inadvertently quarreled. If you look at it like this, you can see that the two of them are also men. Well, let''s talk about tastes. The problem is that it''s not for sale, so I''m just thinking about it. I grabbed a ss of whiskey, held it in moderation, and shook my head. ...In the first ce, my older brother is also asking for quite a difficult task. In the first ce, the reason why I suddenly started to focus on alcohol development was because of the request of the best brother, not anything else. Specifically, about a year ago... My older brother called me and asked me for a favor. It was the first time he had asked me for something, so I listened to the request while wondering. Could you pick out a drink for Arel Kelly as a gift?'' ...Suddenly drinking?'' I thought it was a bit surprising, so I blinked my eyes at the time. Let''s hear the circumstances. After the establishment of the unified nation of Kelia, the Kingdom of Ernesia continued to think about ways to strengthen friendship with Kelia. In fact, Celia didn''t show much hostility towards Ernesia Kingdom either. It was because envoys had already been in and out of the two countries several times before, trying tomunicate carefully. And for friendship in earnest, Jeil Hyung-nim seems to havee up with an idea. that''s the drink Your Majesty says their queen is a great drinker. Did you hear that I couldn''t eat it because I didn''t have it? It doesn''t sound like much, but it''s pretty important information. Even such a trivial taste bes a great weapon in diplomacy. As soon as he heard that, he seemed to have thought of buying her favor with alcohol. not a bad idea. The problem is... The alcohol in Ernesia Kingdom is really poor. At best, crude fruit wine is the mainstream. There is also distilled liquor, but it''s too high in alcohol due tock of technology, so honestly I don''t like it very much. Even the mostmonly consumed alcoholic beverages, at best, are clear wines that are considered good quality products. There is also beer, but it is alsopletely different from the modern one. Too thick and tasteless. Nobles can''t eat anything. The first time I tried any of them, I was quite disappointed. The only good thing was the alcohol that Viscount Gernil of Felsen Kingdom had served. That''s because distition technology has progressed to some extent. As much as that, alcohol here is an immature taste product that has not yet beenpleted. Haha, at best, the only ones enjoying the concept of alcohol here are the aristocrats who pamper themselves with extravagance. It''s just that ordinary people are just drinking instead of dirty water. I agree. The thing I am most disappointed with aftering to Ernesia Kingdom is alcohol. Aken, a dwarf, also expressed dissatisfaction. After all, the idea is good, but there is a problem in executing it. That''s why the best brother has a good reputation instead of drinking. He wanted a new product that would captivate the Queen of Kelia. And since I was in trouble, I found myself again. Lately, everyone seems to think of me as some kind of universal solution tool? The problem cannot be denied. So we were a little surprised when we heard that he had ordered us to choose a new drink. It was cancer. Well, I was a bit cold at the time too. There is no other reason why the three of us react this way. In the first ce, to develop alcohol in such a short period of time? Isn''t that a request that is too far-fetched if it''s normal? Still, the reason Jeil hyung-nim asked for it himself was probably because he already knew that it was possible. In fact, since before... Specifically, since the early days of the Territory, we have secretly improved and used sake slowly. For example, alcohol in a bar stocked in a ce where the entourage rests. All of them were researched and improved by me as a pastime. That''s the drink I gave to thest expedition. It''s all just for us to enjoy. You even noticed that. Ah Come to think of it, have you ever given your father a birthday present? You must have noticed then. It''s not like there aren''t any sharp corners. Well, it''s not illegal, it''s just that I didn''t care after putting it off my priority to develop other products. Until now, snacks, food recipes, and daily necessities sold better than alcohol. I couldn''t afford it in many ways to even get a drink. But things are different now. I had some leeway. As long as the oldest brother spoke first, he would help. I thought it would be okay to try to sell it as a main product at this point. It''s about time to release a new product. It''s not a bad request at the right time. Wouldn''t it be a problem to sell alcohol now? It was at this point that I thought of making a profit as a liquor dealer in earnest. This request is wee. Thus, we began to engage in breed improvement and development in earnest. The problem is that we don''t know what kind of alcohol the queen of Kelia likes. It is still before official exchange, so the detailed tendency is not known. Information about the Queen is extremely limited. It''s probably concealing information at the Kelia level. At best, he likes alcohol, and he likes it inexhaustibly, so there are rumors that he once had an ident because of alcohol. As far as I''ve heard, there are even rumors that before the integration into Kelia, the way to be recognized by the king of Dwarves was to make him faint by betting on alcohol. Of course, there are few people who believe the rumors... It''s really difficult to have a taste. I murmured as I gently shook the ss containing the clear liquid. Chapter 309 Chapter 309. The most surplus business in the world is a liquor seller, right? (2) There are as many tastes as there are people. There are as many types of alcohol as there are tastes. For example, I prefer the one with strong sweetness and strong aroma. degree? That''s... it doesn''t mean anything to me. If you want to get drunk, you can get drunk in moderation or you can quickly detoxify. It can be said that it is a body specialized in drinking and dancing. Im worried. Because of that, he didnt just ask us to make it, he personally asked us which drink was the best. Damon agreed with me. Hmm... I''d like to say that it''s just a matter of making strong alcohol. Well, I can''t help admitting that. Strong alcohol is the best.'' While adhering to caution, Aken also agreed with us, who were perplexed. In addition, he has his eye on the strong distilled liquor he''s been experimenting with. It is a vodka made for testing purposes. First of all, I made 96% alcohol to test the limits of distition technology. I seem to have liked it quite a bit. Originally, I just drink what I should have diluted. He says that he is worse than his shipper, but he doesn''t seem to like it. It''s like this kind of bedbug. It is true that the quality of any alcohol as a product is so excellent that it would be rude topare it with existing alcohol. Werent the other guys actually satisfied? hmm? Indeed, it was. I wanted to see more reactions, so in fact, at a banquet to encourage the previous expeditions, I boldly poured some of these drinks on them. Sailors who do boat work generally seem to prefer strong things. Merchants, on the other hand, glistened after drinking wine or improved beer. Wine or beer is used in everyday life and is often drunk, so of course it is something to be concerned about. The Zelsen guy in particr was very fussy. First of all, I had in mind that it would be exported across the continent in the future, so I gave him a little taste. Then I was very surprised that my eyes were turned upside down. I thought that it was only him to notice in advance that this would be released to the market andter properly speak rhetoric in front of me. If he makes a fuss like that, there is no doubt that he will be a big hit here too. But if I had to choose just one of these, I wouldn''t know which one to pick. By the way, Arell? Archen said as if something was bothering him. What, do you have any other ideas? Its not like that. Do I have to choose in the first ce? Werent you worrying because both of them are of excellent quality? Ah... I opened my mouth slightly. I heard and saw it. Once again, I admired our dwarf''s wise opinion. Come to think of it, why were we sharing these useless arguments? okay. The most fruitless fight in the world is a fight over taste. I never thought it would bepleted so quickly... I flew to the royal capital with the alcohol I had developed to show the results of my drinking so far, and had a private meeting with my oldest brother. He continued to marvel at the kinds of wine the servants were bringing. As expected, it''s Arel... I should say. I didn''t know you could make so many different things. Beyond the simple gift purpose, various products are useful. If the opportunity arises, I would like His Majesty to taste it at ater time. I guarantee the taste. Thats expected. The oldest brother is also strong on alcohol, but he''s so busy with work that he doesn''t have time to drink, so he only sips his appetite as if he''s regretful. Actually, I gave it knowingly. okay. Please feel sorry for yourself. This is why theid-back lord is the best. A king who can''t even afford to drink. After all, the king is the hardest. By the way, Arell? What kind of alcohol would you like to send to Kelly? That''s it. Actually, I have been thinking about it myself. Following Arken''s advice, I came up with an answer. This is the ultimate answer. Send everything. You mean everything? It is nonsense to choose which is the best drink in the first ce. Taste should be respected, so how can we divide superiority and inferiority in it? So I would rmend everything. It feels like you don''t know what you like, so I brought them all. Come to think of it, he likes to drink that much. The queen would be happy with anything. To that extent, I am confident in the sake developed in our territory. But again, what would you choose here? Umm Would you really rather give all of this as a gift? Sure! After all, nobody hates gifts! Lots of high-quality gifts out there! I think this is the best! Think about it. Rather than a bottle of precious liquor that is said to be the highest quality. Wouldn''t it be more sincere to give out gifts of high quality enough to fill a very warehouse? There is no guy who doesn''t like this kind of thing. Buddha is also a generous gift offensive. If you think about it, when I received a holiday gift in my first life, I was disappointed to see that there were at most two bottles of cooking oil in the box. Because there will be a show off too. Show off. The Kingdom of Ernesia has enough power to lightly give gifts of this magnitude. Is it better to show off? Even the older brother probably doesn''t know that. However, she must be worried that showing off too much might backfire. I shook my head. It would be nice to show off a little bit. Then wouldnt the other side also feel the merit of joining hands with us? It''s much more attractive to have a friendship with a reliable and powerful opponent than an easy opponent. As long as they don''t have any hostility toward us, I think it''s okay to show off like this. So I give you everything. I''m sure the queen will like it too. I said confidently. It''s best to fill the gift with Jago and show sincerity enough for the opponent to have a hard time getting rid of it. Even so, the Queen of Kelia will not dislike the drinks developed by us. That alone made me confident! And... I came back and decided to enjoy the results of this work leisurely with everyone. What was the leftover sake given as a gift? Me and everyone enjoyed drinking it? That is. From the beginning, it was the beginning that we made it to enjoy. What my brother asked for was just a bonus. ....To be honest, I have to deal with all of that before I can improve and bring in something new. Of course, there are many failures. It''s a failure by my standards, but the quality is better than the existing alcohol, so it''s a waste to just throw it away. First of all, let''s leave the warehouse open so that the servants can enjoy it anytime after work. And the good things are, of course, ours. Suddenly, he called us and asked what was going on... Could it be that he invited us to have a drink? I called Asha Dia Seina after work for the first time in a long time. From the beginning, I often hang out with them and hang out, so there is nothing new to say now. However, the reason they are shocked this time is because they have brought a variety of drinks. It''s surprising that he released all of the alcohol he''d been keeping secret from them on this asion. Oh my God is this all alcohol? Asha sighed in amazement. Yeah, theyre all drinks we developed. Just looking at it makes me smell like alcohol. I knew that Darmon and Arken kept figuring things out in the basement from time to time, but is this it? Wow... how many types are there in all... Oh my god... Seina was a little surprised as she looked at the bottles with interest as she looked at the various types of alcoholid out like it was at a liquor fair. Even if thats not the case, Id like to send some leftovers to Seina and your vige, too, right? Everybody cant use their legs when ites to alcohol, so they will like it. In the first ce, when ites to alcohol, everyone was very terribly squeamish. Then, please enjoy the time... no, you have to deal with the alcohol. Asha sees this and doesn''t know how to react. For some reason, when the three of them disappeared and reappeared, they said that even in the middle of the day, they could smell something simr to alcohol. Did you think of everything as a product? Of course, I just nodded my head in affirmation to Dia, who thought it was developed as an item to sell to a merchant. Um, since Ive aplished the purpose I was asked to, Ill produce and sell the rest of the alcohol that can be soldter. I''ve already decided on a few types of things to put on the market. Because if you want to sell something, you have to see the reaction. Drink whatever you like. After I reached the age where I enjoy drinking, there were many asions when I would asionally serve up alcohol that I improved as a hobby. Surprisingly, Seina is a low-alcohol drink. Dia is a dark beer... Certainly, it was very well received by the merchants. and Asha. Ah~ this is fine! What Asha liked was distilled soju. He''s also a pretty toxic guy. It''s 40 degrees, but she doesn''t mind and gulps down. Come to think of it, he secretly liked strong alcohol. ....There is a theory that people who suffer from heartache like strong alcohol, but that''s not true. Definitely fine... Unlike other sake, the scent is outstanding. Dia also looked admiring. However, after taking a few sips, Dia tilted her head a bit regretfully. Why dont you like something? It is not. As expected, we thought that we didnt know the taste of alcohol well. Ah... did you do something? Is that the story? Seina smiled bitterly when she understood what Dia was saying. Aha... is that it? Well, dont knights and wizards get drunk? Yes, especially the higher the ss, the less likely you are to get drunk. What did you mean by that? Apparently, high-ranking wizards and high-level knights don''t get drunk very well. This is because of the mana that continues to circte inside the body. The deeper a person is, the faster and stronger the detoxification effect in the body works. First of all, if alcohol is to be honest, it is almost solitary. Of course, it will be disassembled naturally without being conscious of it. ah? That''s right. Still passing the strong drink casually, Asha nodded repeatedly. In fact, Asha''s taste in alcohol is typical of knights. After all, it is difficult for knights who have trained their physical abilities to get drunk with low-alcohol alcohol. It''s also a matter of concern to the knights. There are also drinks that even knights can drink. It''s really terribly tasteless, so it''s not very popr. In particr, the knights trained on our side are even more difficult to get drunk thanks to the mana circting in their bodies. Actually, if you reach a certain level, you can deliberately take it by controlling your physical abilities at will, like I did. In fact, that is something that only those who have attained the state can do. hmm.... I don''t quite understand why that''s envy. Seina, however, shook her head as if she couldn''t sympathize. Well, is that also up to the person? Because when I was young, I forgot to drink undiluted wine and had a hard time Getting drunk is not good. Unlike Asha, who came from a noble family, and Dia, who lived in the Mage Tower, Seina grew up in an ordinary mercenary vige. So, when you were young, you probably drank diluted wine or beer instead of precious water. Are you fed up with that experience? Some people think that hangover is also a virtue of alcohol. Depending on my mood, I''m different every now and then. It''s because it''s so fickle. In fact, even if I get drunk on purpose, I can detox everything as soon as I put my mind to it. Chapter 310 Chapter 310. The most surplus business in the world is a liquor seller, right? (3) Um in short, you want to know how to get drunk like everyone else, right? Is there a way? Dia''s eyes shed a little, as if this was a story she brought up without much thought. Did Dia, who is basically on the strong side, want to drink like everyone else? Ah thats not too difficult. Although it requires a little trick. Well, if you have mastered the training method I taught you, there shouldn''t be any difficulty. At best, it''s about suppressing your inner energy a little. It''s not too difficult if you just know the tricks. Teach me how to get drunk? interesting. Dia said with a little curiosity. I want to know why people taste bad when they drink so much. I thought I couldn''t understand it before. This is a great opportunity. ....Somehow, the direction of interest seems strange. It''s not difficult to teach. What about the other two? I want to know a little bit too. Asha also showed interest, and Seina... Oh, I''m not okay... I don''t really like it because I remember the hardships I went through in the past. hmm? Well, it''s not just to get drunk, it''ll be a reference for your internal energy management, so just listen. So, I taught the three of them simple tricks that even advanced yers can take. .... To be honest, I didn''t think much of it at this time. I don''t know if I was a little excited because I was drinking moderately. I swear I had no thoughts at all at this point. I hope you believe me. ah? But shouldnt you get drunk and have an ident? oh? Arell-nim looks down on us too much. Even if it''s like this, we''re more adults than Arel-nim. There''s no way we''ll show our ugliness just because we''re a little drunk, right? Somehow that sounds ominous. So, where can I trust and teach? and after a while Right now, in front of me, Asha is drinking soju in a row while literally heating up. If you drank elegantly a moment ago. Right now, it reminds me of our dwarves. It waspletely different from just a moment ago. ....so? What about adults? Later, when I woke up, I promised myself that I would always y with him. is it okay to just drink that much? Whoa? Whoop whoop whoop! It makes me regret why I didn''t know how to do this before! I wish I would have learned sooner! Arel-nim is also really mean? How good would it be if you sucked in and taught me more? Asha seemed to like the feeling of being drunk now. Again, because I taught them how to suppress their inner energy and get drunk, they will take it like normal people and have a reaction like normal people. In other words, the hangoveres as it is. Is that really okay? Ahahahaha... Let''s be aware that the drunkard''s it''s okay'' means the same as it''s not okay.'' ...So you''ve entered a pattern where drinking people aren''t the best. I don''t know if he''ll be okay. He is a typical regret tomorrow morning. While I''m a little worried. Asha stumbled and leaned over to me and suddenly stared at my face. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu;.. ...what are you doing? You''ve grown up a lot. That was what I said after looking at it so piercingly. hmm? When I first met you, I was just kidding. Already this big... Asha pointed to myp. Anyway, it wasnt that small. yes? Wasn''t it small''? Excuse me. It was twice as big as that. It seems that there is a distortion of memories in her head. It''s a good time... uhhhhhh... I''m getting older. Is it aint this time? No... Because of your training, your appearance hasn''t changed at allpared to when I first met you. Even if I didn''t, it was because I taught it meticulously. You really have grown up a lot. Even thinking about it, I am truly thrilled. Won, why are you so emotional? But! Sometimes overdo it! For example Ah. yes yes. Talked more than usual. I don''t have to listen to what the drunkard is saying, so should I be more moderate than usual? Let''s let it run to the fullest as it is, Asha copsed. To be honest, it''s not like I don''t have reflections on myself, wondering if I might have taught them something useless. Wow.... It was hooked very well. Seina was looking at Asha with an absurd smile. No answer. He''s just a drunkard. I knew it would be like this. By the way, Arell-nim, aside from Asha, is that okay? On the other hand, Seina, who doesn''t like a bad hangover, sips only low-alcohol alcohol. huh? what? ...No, as long as you''re satisfied with that, that''s fine. Seina smiled wryly with a look that couldn''t be helped. Okay. can you dislike it? Aware of the strangely soft touch on my back, I smiled leisurely. It''s because Dia is dozing while holding me in her arms from behind. Yes. Besides Asha, there is another drunk fool. Dia was on the strong side, but it quickly became like this. By the way, there are literally dozens of empty bottles rolling around where Dia was. I wondered if he was on the strong side even after suppressing mana, so he wondered if he could drink that much alcohol in an instant. Unlike Asha, Dia is the quieter and drowsy type when she eats. And it feels cold, so I cling to people for no reason. In a sense, it is defenseless and dangerous. I was the one Dia chose to warm up. ...A moderate body temperature. Mmm best choice. Is it okay if I leave Dia as it is? May I help you? are you okay. never help huh? Isn''t that rude? Whoever calls this kind of rude is really making life boring! He said that there is a difference between being rude and being desirable. Sometimes this is a good thing. . Seina has eyes that seem to know everything. Well, that guy knows my personality very well now. It''s not even a day or two. Still, I can''t let it stay like this. I''m sorry for Seina, but should I ask her, who is the only one who is fine, to take care of the two? I can''t even get stuck. Hey Seina? But for some reason, Seina just smiles strangely and doesn''t think to intervene. ???? Arell?????? sir? Dia, having such a conversation, seems to havee to her senses a bit. If you''re conscious, let''s slowly separate them. Dia? I am grateful for this drinking habit. Ah... the words are in vain. First of all, isn''t it nice to look at? It was the moment he said that. Dia hugged me and gave me more strength. It is to sleep. And then hey down. Just like that, I came along and rolled around together. This is the opposite of the usual position. Dia? This isn''t my room or office, is it? It''s just the floor. The floor. If you want to sleep, go back to your bedroom. yes? Ummm... Dia thought about it for a while at my dissuade. ...what... how about it? hmm? Sometimes I think this is okay. ....wasn''t that usually my patent? Anyway, I''m having a bit of trouble here. Hmm, is it difficult? While thinking about what to do for a while, Asha also made a strange breathing sound and raised her head. Dia? What are you doing? ah? Just woke up, Asha. Even you, take a look at this guy... Huh? I was going to ask her when she got up, but for some reason, Asha came to me in the same way and fell face down. That''s right, Arel-nim can''t help it either. He didn''t wake up either..... Hey, Seina. Can not. At least you shoulde and take care of yourself... Whoa, whoa, Arell-nim? Are you sure you''re not stuck? Only then did I realize I realized the meaning of Seina''s smile. You Whoa, I waited for you. Seina also staggered to her feet. Whoa, whoa, now, unlike usual, Arell-sama cant move. hmm? I have been waiting for this moment. Normally, Arel-nim is bossy, so it''s not fun. wow?. I see From now on, it''s up to us. Oh my goodness?. He was also drunk He said that getting drunk was a requirement, and he quietly withdrew it. Did you quietly practice what I taught you? That''s how I was pushed by the three people who smelled of alcohol and strangely gained momentum. rebellion? I''m not violent enough to do that. cancer don''t If you push a real man, he will be pushed away. If you shake it like a reed, it shakes meekly. There is such a thing as true happiness there. around that time. The maid who had sent us an errand to bring some snacks just came in and saw us. She averted her gaze, quietly left behind what she had brought, greeted her politely, and quickly disappeared. ....What does that greeting mean now? And why, as if I responded naturally!'' Are you proud of doing it! Maybe tomorrow, another strange rumor will circte in the castle. I''m not talking about drinking and buying for nothing. and the next day. Ah I drank too much. I cant move. I will never do anything like this again. After looking at the three drooping people. Look. What did I say? I sighed. Apparently, it would be better to make a hangover medicine and put it on the market. It seems to sell well too. * * * The heterogeneous nation of Kelia. Representatives of different races are currently gathered in one ce in the central unified race conference hall of the capital. Since it is a nation united by numerous heterogeneous races, in order to maintain a unified nation, an axis is needed to maintain harmony by holding down those races and admonishing them from time to time. It is impossible for a single queen to do that. That''s why they elect a representative from each race... to lead the council and discuss state affairs through consultations with them. Representatives of each of the different races solemnly sit at the round round table. From the nearest one: Elf Siren Harpy Minotaur Mermaid Dwarf... Etc. In a sense, the sight of heterogeneous tribes with distinct values gathered in one ce is bizarre. And here, now, for the first time, a human being is present. Of course, Kelia has no human subjects yet. Of course, there is still an empty seat at the round table for someday, but that is not a seat within that man. He is, after all, an envoy from a foreign country. It was also an envoy dispatched from the kingdom of Ernesia. ...This is a very strange sight.'' This time, Viscount Lemen, who was assigned the mission as an envoy to Kelia, was nervous inside, but was trying hard not to reveal it outwardly. Obviously, as a body dispatched for diplomacy, can''t you make an ugly face to people in other countries? However, the sight of different races gathered together is a rare sight that can only be slightly overwhelmed. ...I never thought I''d see a scene where they gathered together.'' Chapter 311 Chapter 311. The most surplus business in the world is a liquor seller, right? (4) When he learned about the situation on the continent from his tutor when he was young, he learned that different races had different values and were at odds with each other. But to think that they are now sitting in a circle facing each other around a table. Right now, educated people will have to revise allmon sense and teach it to their children again. By the way...why would I...?'' Viscount Remen''s original mission was simply to convey the will of affection to them, that is, a gift'', as the king''s number one order in Ernesia. He is just the role of a postman this time. If it was a more detailed and important negotiation, he would have sent someone with a higher rank than himself. To him, this situation is very sudden. After handing over the gift to a member of Kelly''s side, didn''t he suddenly let him into this meeting room saying he had something to do? What the hell is going on.'' I was hoping it wouldn''t be a major problem. ...I am truly sorry for calling you so suddenly. In the meantime, among the representatives of the different races sitting at the round table. A female elf with long pointed ears and a slightly paleplexion looked at Viscount Remen and spoke. Surely that person... hasn''t been revealed in detail about the different races yet. The Kingdom had already obtained information about some of the representatives, including the elves I was talking to. She is the former Queen of the Elven Kingdom. After the founding of Kelia, it is said that her title was changed from the position of queen of the elven kingdom to the current position of the elven representative. This is the only case where a former tribal representative remains as a current council representative. As for the other races... For example, I''ve heard that in the case of the Dwarf King, after the unification, he puts down all titles and goes into seclusion. The current dwarf representative is said to be his son. In other tribes, the tribal leaders in the past are not involved in politics, and the representative is upied by a proxy. The elf representative continued to talk to Viscount Remen with a slightly embarrassed smile. It may be sudden, but please wait for a while. no. My role is to convey your will to the mothend and convey the will of the mothend to you instead. If you have something to say, it''s my job to be happy to hear it. Don''t worry about it. Viscount Remen still faithfully responded to his duty. Even so, it is rare. Until now, envoys from each country hade. You are the first person who does not waver in front of us. no. I''m agitated. It''s kind of scary because everyone except for the elves looks scary. I can''t say that I''m really nervous. I''ve already thought of an appropriate answer for this. We, Ernesia Kingdom, have been carrying out a policy of harmony with people of different races for a long time. It''s a familiar sight for us. Um, thats right. It''s much betterpared to the bastards of the Holy Kingdom! Certainly, the Kingdom of Ernesia had no disputes with us. The other representatives of the different races also spoke as if they liked his answer. Phew... Viscount Remen let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they seem to have some goodwill towards Ernesia Kingdom. If so, it seems to be the level of recognition that he is a little better than other humans, but that must be a big advantage. Well, wait a minute anyway. She will be back soon. that?????? woman? Remen seems to be puzzled as he is the highest ranking member of the Round Table. I nced at thergest throne. The throne is still empty. He''s not so ignorant that he doesn''t know whose ce it is. Are youing? of course. It is also her order to call you here. Queen of Kelly. It meant that she had something to say directly to the messenger from the kingdom of Ernesia. Remen prepared herself mentally and waited. After a while. I heard signs of someone approaching from outside. The queen appeared in person with thedies-in-waiting to serve her. The heroine who unified the different races... Until now, the queen of Kelia has not been officially active. At best, it was intelligence that he personallymanded the army during the war between Kelia and the former Zelnian kingdom. No one has seen it in person yet. It is said that the queen has never personally greeted a lion in another country. While I am thinking about various things, thedies-in-waitinge and look at the ce first. It seems that thedies-in-waiting also have people from various races, as if they were all selected from different races. And finally the queen appeared. ...Um, unexpectedly.'' Remen looked at the queen inwardly and had a slightly unexpected impression. There was also a rumor that the queen was a heroine with a body that could overwhelm other races. However, the person who appeared unexpectedly was only slightly taller than a human woman. It was hard to believe that he was the person who subdued all the different races who were holding weight at the round table. Are you an elf? Or a different race?'' Her face and hair were covered with a veil, so it was impossible to tell what race she was. is it surprising? If you imagined a great monster, I''m really sorry to disappoint you. The reason why Remen flinched was because the woman called the queen looked at him and said that. Never it wasnt like that. Hmm, is that so? It''s normal for everyone to think it''s strange when they see me for the first time. That?... that?????? It''s a big deal. Could it be that you offended her here? If that''s the case, I have no face when I return home and see His Majesty. Let''s get Remen stumped. Hetia, do that. Anyway, that''s too much of a joke. Unexpectedly, it was the representative of the Dwarves who criticized her. Surprisingly? I thought you would say something like this. ...What do you view dwarves as? Do we even know how to be polite? Is it true that you are skinny? ...You''ll see me separatelyter. I don''t know what kind of expression the queen is making, but for some reason the tone of her voice has changed from before. What should I say? Should I say there is no hesitation? Or should I say that it is nature? It''s not that I don''t have any experience. It was so different from the queen I imagined . It''s been a long time since I met an envoy from a foreign country. I tried to set the mood like the others, but didn''t I ruin everything? The Queen pretended to droop her shoulders. It looks like a genuine disappointment. Seeing this in a daze, the queen smiled bitterly and begged for forgiveness. Oh, excuse me. Yes, please forgive the battlefield crisis. Well, it''s the first time I''ve ever met a god of death, so I was a bit yful, right? Ah no. Well, again, let me tell you my name. I am the Queen of Kelly. Hetia Loa Jewirenros. It must be me who put all these idiots in this seat. What a jerk! In the first ce, that guy hasnt yet been shown in front of the envoy from another country! Thats it! What will humans think of us! By the way, I objected. Do you know who agreed? The originality of the representatives of the different races continued. It was truly astonishing. Incidentally, the representative of the elves is holding his head, perhaps tired of the queen''s bottomless attitude. If I''m not mistaken, her lips seemed to be muttering You bastards...''. It must be an illusion. Still, isn''t the former queen of the elven kingdom? There''s no way she would have said that. Remen thought of the Ernesian nobles he knew. At least, there was a difference between the nobles'' council in the kingdom and the atmosphere here. There was a theory going around that the queen might have subjugated the different races with her overwhelming strength and spirit. I thought that the theory would at least break sooner orter. Well, like that. You... My name is Remen Senelstel. ah. yes Remen. Well, first of all, it took a lot of hard work toe a long way. I already got the report. You said you brought a gift'' for us, right? It''s really hard. That''s right. It''s a bitte, but it''s a small greeting from us, looking forward to the founding of Kellya and our future rtionship. Greetings. that''s good At least the kingdom of Ernesia will be able to speak. yes? ah? No big deal. So what is a gift...? huh? Instead, the answer was thedy-in-waiting of the queen. The Lizardman, dressed in a maid''s uniform that could have been twice the size of Lemen, slowly lowered his head and spoke into the Queen''s ear. ah! yes alcohol? Ohhh! that''s good! very good! As soon as I heard the word alcohol, I could feel the excitement in her voice. As expected, is it true that you can''t use your feet when ites to alcohol? I look forward to that. I heard that there are quite a few delicacies in Ernesia Kingdom. Could it be that even alcohol is a delicacy? ...This is a new development in our kingdom. The quality is such that even our Majesty is very satisfied. I''m sure it won''t go against the Queen''s expectations. That''s more to look forward to! no! You should try it here once! ruler! What are you doing? Bring it quickly! As the queen asks, thedies-in-waiting silently bow their heads and move about busily. Rather than being a representative of a country, he has the attitude of a child who is very excited about receiving a gift. After a while, instead of documents discussing state affairs, a bottle of liquor sent as a gift from Ernesia Kingdom was ced on the round table. Ohhhh! What a variety! It''s just things I''ve never seen before! Can it be that there are so many different things? Um... is this a shipper? No, it seems to be less than that, but the scent is unique. When the alcohol was served, not only the queen but also each representative showed a sneaky interest. This was apletely different scene from the royal meeting in the kingdom. .. In the first ce, it should be rare to open and taste the gift brought by the death god on the spot. Each representative, including the queen, did not stop looking at the sake served with interest, but began to taste it. And admiration flowed out without fail. Definitely a taste like you''ve never tasted anywhere else! I used to be disappointed after drinking beer and wine from humans. What is this? I can''t believe it''s the same beer and wine. Is this fruit wine? I like the vor. Isnt there a side dish over there? As if they had already forgotten the existence of Remen, they are busy evaluating the liquor. The queen also tasted other drinks, as if she had found a drink she liked, and eventually pulled out a bottle and began to drink it herself, regardless of thedies-in-waiting. I know it''s quite strong alcohol, but even though I drink it in a hurry, there is no change in my voice at all. What is this?! Ah... it must be... distilled soju. Ive never seen it in a human market?! Since when did you sell something like this?! This is an item that has not yet been released to merchants. However, it is said that it will be sold to other countries in the near future. The queen said something that bothered her a little, but for now, she answered as she knew. The Queen''s sudden behavior is embarrassing, but it''s true that she likes this gift. After answering in a friendly manner, the queen nodded in satisfaction as if she liked it. Do you like it? I see. Of all the presents I''ve received, I can say it''s by far the best. Remen felt relieved at the queen''s satisfied response. It must be familiar to return to this and see His Majesty. Chapter 312 Chapter 312. The most surplus business in the world is a liquor seller, right? (5) Really.... Is it Arel Ernesia? I can''t believe you even made this kind of drink. ?...yes? Remen unknowingly gave out a puzzled voice. At his reaction, the Queen slightly twisted her lips in ridicule. You thought you wouldnt know? I also know about the situation on the continent. All of the excellent things made in your country have gone through his brain, right? Thats right. There is also something about the Holy Kingdom in the past. There''s no way we don''t know his name, can we? things about the kingdom. When it was mentioned, Remen became nervous. Come to think of it, the Queen has not yet officially expressed her position on what they think of Ernesia Kingdom regarding the Holy Kingdom. As a guess, I don''t have bad feelings, but... I don''t know. In any case, because of the war with the Kingdom of Ernesia, the Holy Kingdom was virtually destroyed before they could take revenge. However, the queen shrugged as if she understood his concern and continued. Dont worry. Rather, I am grateful for the Holy Land. Rather, thanks to them, we achieved our revenge without shedding much blood. In a way, it is a debt. Aside from the Queen, the representatives also don''t say anything, but seem to agree. Give me such a wonderful present. Why do you think we hate you? You have a lot of worries. She smiled boldly and told me not to worry. I also called you to this ce. Actually, it was to say this. ....Didn''t you just call me to have a drink? I held back this word. We... Kelia wants to continue to strengthen friendship with Ernesia Kingdom. Please tell this to your king. Well... it''s just like saying it in words. take this. As she beckoned, the maid with the most human-like body handed him a document sealed with the Queen''s seal. It will be a self-written letter. What I want to say is written there. Give it to me. I will definitely tell you. He knelt down and politely bowed. He also had the intention of establishing friendship on an equal footing with the Kingdom of Ernesia and Celia. Well, next time I have a chance, I want to face your king. I will definitely tell you. Thinking that the face-to-face with the queen would finallye to an end, Remen stood up holding the letter dearly. Oh,e to think of it, I have to say this. Is there anything else left to say? The Queen called again for Remen, who was about to step down. Since I sent you such a gift, shouldnt I also thank Arele Ernesia for bringing these drinks to the world? That I will tell you the words without fail. I will definitely tell you. Thinking that the face-to-face with the queen would finallye to an end, Remen stood up holding the letter dearly. Oh,e to think of it, I have to say this. Is there anything else left to say? The Queen called again for Remen, who was about to step down. Since I sent you such a gift, shouldnt I also thank Arele Ernesia for bringing these drinks to the world? That I will tell you the words without fail. Oh, and if possible, please tell me this too. Saying that she wanted to deliver it directly to Arell Ernesia, she mischievously put the contents of the ss into her mouth and smiled strangely. I want you to tell me that you seem different from the other geniuses'' I''ve seen. ....All right. I don''t know what it means, but I have no choice but to tell you. Remen nodded and stepped back this time. The Queen of Kelia gave her own words of praise. This rumor quickly spread not only in Kelly''s country, but also in other countries that were monitoring the situation. To be precise, it seemed that the queen of Kelia brought up the story of the liquor she received as a giftter, when she was talking with envoys from other countries. At first, they were interested in the rtionship between Ernesia Kingdom and Kelia. Soon, their interest was focused on the drink that the Queen had praised. How good is it that it makes a fuss? The alcohol sent as a gift literally showed the publicity effect. Everyone expected that the two countries would strengthen their friendship anyway. So, naturally, their attention is bound to be focused on the gift that the Queen said she liked so much. Already with Arell Ernesia. They were the ones who watched Ernesia Kingdom''s progress while tediously sucking their fingers. Of course, he thought that there was no way he wouldn''t put the alcohol he had developed into the market. In fact, it was also what I was hoping for in the middle of the day. They''re just pretending to be serious because it''s a product from another country. just as expected. First, the Arnil Company released new products within the Ernesia Kingdom. First of all, it is to start selling to nobles and gradually expand sales. The first appearance was at a ball held by the royal castle. The aristocrats who participated in the ball showed a keen interest when they saw alcohol they had never seen in their lives lying alongside food. I couldn''t help but pay attention to the drinks that stood out more than the fancy decorations that decorated the ball. Food and refreshments were already in the background. It''s the first time I''ve seen alcohol. I heard the rumors! This is the liquor sent to the Queen of Kelia, right? In particr, it was the drinkers who swallowed their mouths. I''ve already heard rumors of Queen Kelly. They showed a particrly keen interest as they deliberately imported expensive alcohol from other countries and enjoyed it. Thanks to that, at the banquet that day, everyone held a ss of alcohol of their choice in one hand and talked about it. Everyone is sharing opinions about alcohol. Some even showed a willingness to buy in bulk once alcohol was sold. Hmm After tasting it, I dont think I will be able to taste anything I drank before. I see. In the past, it was a pity that the Felsen Kingdom''s wine was the best, but that won''t be the case anymore. It''s good to see the brewers from the Felsen Kingdom disassembling it in the future. Umm... I bought arge quantity of distilled spirits from the Kingdom of Felsenst month, and I regret it. What to do with all that... No oneined about the new drink. I have to thank Arel Ernesia for bringing this type of alcohol to the world. you''re right. Truly, we are blessed. For Arel-nim! The banquet ended with everyone praising the new drink. And it is said that most nobles wrapped their heads the next day due to excessive drinking. However, no one regretted it, and soon after, the Arnil store put various types of alcohol on the market as new products, as expected by everyone. They sold various types of alcohol, from mass-produced products that could be easily essed by themon people to high-end products aimed at aristocrats who sold after receiving orders. Nobles who had already tasted the drink made reservations before sales even started. High-end products sold like wings. People also preferred the new beer and wine instead of the existing beer and wine. Big! The taste is unbearable! Originally, I thought beer was fishy, but that must have been my mistake! I never thought it would be this cool. How about this wine! It''s not sour at all. For those who consume on a daily basis from the beginning, tasteless alcohol is equivalent to hard work, so they have no choice but to wee it. Rather than strong alcoholic beverages such as whiskey or soju, they preferred improved beer or wine. One of the practical reasons why it is particrly preferred is that the price is also cheaper than the existing one. This is because if you go through the Arnil store, you will not be affected by the profiteering of the existing brewers and the aristocrats who manage the distribution. Drinks that taste good are expensive. This is because it is a wee change for those who had to buy and drink only tasteless alcohol. Of course, the aristocrats who sucked the honey expressed their regrets about it, but they had no choice but to put theirints aside for fear of daring to offend Arel. Comints from brewers were also rtively low. At first, they were worried that their work would be cut off after hearing the rumors. It was the people dispatched from the Arnil Chamber that reassured them. It takes a lot of manpower to sell in bulk. Therefore, the Arnil Chamber of Commerce recruited brewers and small merchants to teach them how to brew, manage them, and instruct them to make mass-produced products. In addition, brewers also had to admit it after tasting the alcohol developed by Arell. Rather, he wanted to go under the Arnil Chamber and learn the technology. The caravans objected to it, but what? Since there was no way for the wine merchant to win over Arnil, he resigned and ttered them in order to help with distribution instead. So, in an instant, the Ernesia Kingdom''s liquor distributionwork became Arnil''s... The alcohol produced by Arell came to dominate the mainstream. And before long, we officially started exporting to other countries. At first, the nobles of other countries showed a questionable reaction, saying that the level of alcohol in the Ernesia Kingdom would be good. However, the tongue and body are honest. Those who obtained it and tasted it could not hold back their admiration. Some kingdoms were reluctant to import alcohol for fear of excessive market dominance, but in the end, they could not go against the trend and had no choice but to ept trade. The kingdoms that were previously strong in the liquor industry seemed to have tried to improve their products by wiping out brewers. It is said that they did not achieve any results. It''s trending faster than I thought.... I called Uncle Richen and asked him about the current state of the liquor industry that he started selling. Uncle Lichen was overjoyed and made a fuss about the business going well. Selling really fast! Even though we recruited most of the brewers in the Kingdom of Ernesia to our side, the production is insufficient. Is that enough? Expensive alcohol for the nobility... High-quality items are brewed at a facility in Fahiliha. Can not help it. Most of the sake cannot be brewed without the facility here. In order to skip the aging process in the shortest amount of time, this side''s advanced magic skills are required. However, the problem is not that it cannot keep up with the quantity of high-end products, but that the quantity of mass-produced products is insufficient. I expected it to be popr, of course. Is it too fast though? Especially, the quantity exported to other countries is not normal hehehehehehehehehe. At first, I was reluctant to trade in other countries, but since it sells well, what can I do? Right now, we are requesting an increase in the quantity. Uncle Li-Chen proudly said the whole time, as if his business was going well. Um what. First of all, it hasnt been popr for a while, so it wins when sales soar. I tilted my head as I checked the documents he presented, predicting sales volume and future demand. is this too much? The amount written on the paperwork was much more than I originally expected. In particr, the speed of consumption is not normal. let''s express It is a rate of consumption that cannote out unless you literally drink alcohol like water. Demand within the Kingdom of Ernesia is at the level of a popr product, but the reaction from other countries is too enthusiastic. Too fast... Yes? Isnt it good to sell well? that''s right. It''s good to sell well. yes that''s good Long live alcohol, long live money. Long live. ....but the problemes next. What does that mean? Uncle Richen, who noticed that my reaction was less than usual, and before he could raise any suspicions, I just turned my back. I know you''re curious. Won''t you teach me? what happened. There''s something I''m worried about, but... well, that''s not something to worry about right now. I shook my head and started discussing the next thing. Chapter 313 Chapter 313. Labor Dragon (1) vs. Fahilia the Territory. This huge territory ruled by Arell Ernesia is divided into three areas ording to its purpose. First of all, it is an industrial district with factories producing various products including paper. 1st city serving as a pre-existing residential andmercial district. The second city resort area to be used as a resort area. However, only the current second city was still unfinished. Therefore, in order toplete the second city as soon as possible, city construction craftsmen are working hard every day. Phew Its not long before we finish with this. The man whose whole body was covered in dirt and dust sighed as if exhausted and wiped away the sweat. Captain Theun, who oversees the construction craftsmen. Originally, it was a craftsman whose main specialty was stone architecture and sculpture, but by order of Arell, other craftsmen were led for this construction. It has already been more than two years since I took charge of this project. In the meantime, many things have happened, but the construction is slowlying to an end. Where... there aren''t many ces left to finish soon.'' Before organizing today''s work, he calcted the remaining schedule while reviewing the blueprint. It took some time but no problem. The entire construction waspleted, and only the finishing touches remained. It won''t take much time until this project is finished. The finishing touches are to the extent of checking the functioning and safety of the city. After finishing it, the final lord, Allel, just needs toe and check it out. then. Where should I end the day?'' He smirked and raised his hardened body. It is the end, but not the end of the project. It is a work in the name of test''. It is only to test whether there is truly an abnormality by directly using the facilities constructed here. ....actually, it''s just a bath. It''s literally the end of the day. It means to work hard, eat, and wash your body thoroughly to end the day. ruler! Hurry up and finish the day today! Yes!! As he shouted, the other artisans also responded and chuckled. They are also looking forward to not wasting the few days left. At first, they had bepletely ustomed to the facilities of resorts using hot springs, which were unfamiliar to them. During the construction period, you can use the hot spring water to your heart''s content. It was approved directly by Arell. As he shouted, the other artisans also responded and chuckled. They are also looking forward to not wasting the few days left. At first, they had bepletely ustomed to the facilities of resorts using hot springs, which were unfamiliar to them. During the construction period, you can use the hot spring water to your heart''s content. It was approved directly by Arell. It could be a privilege only for the artisans who are currently constructing the second city. Here, before anyone else, you can enjoy the recreational facilities that Arell has devised. Originally, it is notmon for a craftsman to use a facility under construction without permission, even if it is unfinished. This time, Arel specifically gave the order first. Anyway, during the construction period, there is nothing to use water for, right? You guys must be tired too, so do you use hot springs or saunas as you please? Rather, actively write and leavements! In this way, as long as Arel gave permission first, they could not refuse otherwise. It wasn''t that Arel gave this order from the beginning. It was a new order that he was dumbfounded when he saw that the construction was finished and the dirt and dust-covered body was roughly brushed away. In fact, it was an order they didn''t particrly hate. Although I''m used to rough work, I''m used to being covered in dirt and dust, but wouldn''t it be nice if I could still wash it clean? The construction environment there is harsh. Even if you use the winter equipment provided above, it is difficult topletely block the cold. This ce, unlike the living quarters, is not yet graced by climate control magic tools. At best, it was applied only temporarily to their amodation and to a more or lesspleted bathing facility. For them, the permission to use warm water freely was something they really couldn''t help but be thankful for. And also, they quickly fell in love with the facilities here. I like warm water, but this sauna is the best. In particr, what was popr among them was the hot sauna rather than the bath facility using hot spring water. ording to Arel''s exnation, the hot spring water seems to have various effects. Even when he was young, he often heard stories that he drank it as mineral water because the water from a distant volcanic region had a mysterious effect. However, when they poured water on it, they thought it was just warm water to thaw the frozen body. It doesn''t matter if the skin is smooth or not, it''s a good thing for them. What craftsmen need is not smooth skin, but smooth muscles. Still, the footbath, which can warm frozen feet, was well-received. Drinking alcohol while warming your feet was the best. But there was something else they really admired. This sauna room. It was the sauna room that captivated them who were tired from the rough work. Hmm? It feels like muscles that have been hardened by heavy work are loosening up. Nothing. At first, this was something, but I never thought it would be this good. Whatever. It''s so hot. In a sense, it is truly a rare sight to see muscr masters of body art gather in one space and look rxed. At first, Arel stayed with them at least once to see their appeal and reaction to the sauna. Soon, for some reason, he returned with a tired face. Muscles muscles are terrible and went back, but no one understood what it meant. In the past, when I heard that guys living in cold regions put a fire pit in a small room and warmed themselves with the hot steam, I wondered what that was. I understand now. In fact, the concept of a sauna is notpletely absent in Ernesia Kingdom. In some parts of the northern provinces, including Pahilia, there was already a simr concept of action to warm the body in cold weather and improve blood cirction. Originally, it is said that it is a method brought by residents who have lived and migrated from a country located more northern than Fahilia. Still, its different from this sauna. It was the craftsman from the north who said this. What I did when I was a kid was to put a stove in the room and heat it up to sweat. It was hot and disgusting. But it feels really good here. So, for the artisans here, the sauna they used after a day''s construction was truly special. Seriously, Arel, who saw their demand, modified the blueprint in the middle and expanded the sauna facility. In a sense, their use of the hot spring facility was allowed by Arell to anticipate future demand. Anyway, this will be over in a few weeks. The construction period is now not long until the end. Originally, it was supposed to bepleted within two years, but it has been prolonged until now due to problems such as trial and error and improvement in the middle. Yeah, shouldnt we hurry up? They are first ss artisans. There is pride in wanting toplete it as urately and quickly as possible. No matter how much I miss the sauna, I never dy the construction. Hmm, apparently, Arel-nim seems to be looking forward to it too. I''m sorry, but shouldn''t we hurry? Wouldnt it be bad to move to Fahilia once the construction is finished? oh? That''s a good idea. When I am not working, I can rx here. In this way, the artisans chattered with regret and anticipation that the construction was nowing to an end. When this construction is over, they are honored to have contributed topleting the city. It will be of great help to you as a construction craftsman as well as to continue your future work. Anyway, lets finish carefully. Arel-sama also repeatedly emphasized to be careful. After saying that, Teun stood up. Normally, he would stay a little longer, but when he got up quickly, the other colleagues looked at him incredulously. What is it? Oh, it''s nothing. Just check the outer wall again for a while ande back. I just remembered something that bothered me a little. You mean that cold ce? It''s hard to warm up at all. Cant you juste in one more time? Hahahahahaha thats right! Well, Ill warm up some hot drinks and wait for you, so check it out ande back. Nodding his head at the response of the other artisans, Teun put on his clothes again, put on a magic tool to keep him warm, and went out. And he checked the condition of the outer wall for a while, confirmed that there was no problem, and nodded. Well, I was paying too much attention. The weather here is cold even if you wear magic tools that keep you warm. The expensive equipment used by the aristocrats perfectly blocks even this kind of weather, but the ones they use now are mass-produced products, so they are not that high-performance. I have to go back soon Feeling his body temperature slowly cooling down, he shivered and wanted to go back to his lodgings. As he turned around, he suddenly looked somewhere and tilted his head. now what? It seems that he saw something strange in his eyes as he casually looked over the outer wall. It was shaped like a human. There you are, someone! ! I turned around in surprise and shouted, but there was no one on the outer wall. Did I see it wrong... Well, there was no way there would be anyone other than the artisans at this time. Even if you stay there for a little bit, it will bepletely over. It''s near the city, but it''s unwise to be in a ce like this. It must have taken on a human-like shape by chance when the snow piled up on the outer wall blew away. It is amon misconception. Rather, a moment ago, in earnest, Someone! I am ashamed to have shouted. If the other colleagues were here, they must have made fun of him over and over again at the drinking party today. Anyway, I think Im excited that the construction is over. So you must have seen something wrong. Tewoon agreed and went back to the inn, thinking of going back in and warming up before it gets darker. I forgot to hide this body. At least he was about to find out about himself. If you are in this ce, you will be emotional without knowing yourself, so you will not be cautious. Or is it just that the idea of hiding in the first ce has only been done recently and is not used to it? He'' sighed and canceled the stealth magic that hid his body. That human just now seems to be a human with the skills toplete this city. A number of humans with abilities simr to him have already gathered in the lodgings over there. ....abominable things. Seeing the almost finished city, he was gnashing his teeth without realizing it. It''smentable. Whosend was this originally? Who was the true owner of this ce? In my heart, I want to trample on that hideous city and burn it all down. Instinct also seeks it. However, he'' could only stand here from time to time and endure the Middle East. If you leave it to your instincts and run rampant, the only thing that wille back is ruin like the past. He was desperately trying not to reveal his presence. because. There is a monster somewhere on the continent. There is no doubt that there is such a monster that even he'' has to kill his presence and live with his breath. ...You monster. That''s why I''m angry, but I have no choice but to save myself. Sometimes, in order not to forget the resentment, I look down at this ce where I lived in the past... I try not to forget that anger while looking at this ce that haspletely changed from those days. All because of that monster. I will take thisnd back someday. Chapter 314 Chapter 314. Laboring Dragon (2) Now is not the time yet. The wounds have not healed, and the timing is not right. However, someday, if the injury heals and all the information about the monster is gathered, he'' will regain thisnd again. At that time, I will proudly spread my wings and breathe fire and teach you who the owner of this ce is again. That''s how he''..... remembers the glory that will be regained someday, looks down at the city that is beingpleted again all night, faces a cold snowstorm, and calms down his anger today. While waiting for that day toe. And when the sun rises... ...it''s time. It is not wise to stay in this ce for too long. When the dayes, humans will notice, and he will not be in a position to be leisurely. He too has work to do for the future. He disappeared like that, dreaming that one day he would get what he wanted back. ....Ghost? A ghost appears? It''s been a while since I''ve heard such an outrageous story. Let me be taken aback by my genuine stupidity. Tewoon, the construction manager who told the story, broke into a cold sweat as if he felt sorry for him only then. It''s just a story that there is such a rumor. No what. It''s not that I''m particrly angry, so there''s nothing for you to be fidgety about... It was just a little dumbfounded. Right now, I called Tewoon and several other construction workers and were discussing in earnest the timing of thepletion of the resort area. The construction will be finished in about two weeks, so I thought it was necessary to talk about it in order to think about the detailed scheduleter. In fact, there was no big problem in the discussion itself. The construction itself was easy. It took a little longer to finish within two years, not because there was a problem in the meantime, but because I changed the specifications little by little. In the middle, I felt sorry for this or that, or something came to my mind at the time, so I pushed myself to add it subtly. They were the ones who faithfully followed my insistence. how can i be angry I''m not that outgoing person. Just talking about work, did something happen or was there anything ufortable? Now, I was thinking of trying to cosy as a good employer, but suddenly a story like that popped up. So is that it? Not a construction craftsman, not a soldier... You mean strangers are sometimes seen? It also felt like a verymon type of ghost story. It''s just a rumor. Um, but arent you the only one who witnessed that? ording to eyewitness ounts, when there are few people, such as midnight or early morning, there is a person with pure white silver hair standing on a high ce like an outer wall. That kind of rumor. Not only the artisans, but among the soldiers patrolling, there must have been a witness. Isnt it a monster? I passed it on unimportantly. Although monsters are regrly kicked out outside the castle walls, there are still some things thate down due to the smell. We dont think its a big deal either. Craftsmen seem to think that they just saw something in vain. Not everyone is old enough to believe in the existence of ghosts. Well, there can be no ghosts in the world. I also don''t believe What about ghosts in the world? Commonly known monsters such as ghosts are nothing more than a collection of mana. It really doesn''t have a soul, as ismonly said. Of course there are simr things. Things like liches and zombies. However, strictly speaking, they are different. A lich just doesn''t die from magic and witchcraft, and a zombie is just a corpse. asionally, there are techniques for preserving the soul, but that is definitely different from ghosts. It''s embarrassing when rumors like that circte, so I''ll have to do a thorough investigationter. All you have to do is ask the soldiers to investigate and search. It must be a monster anyway. I didn''t care. I''d rather have a more constructive and wholesome story than that. Rather than that, how do you feel about using the facility in advance? I asked the artisans about their impressions of using some of the baths and saunas. In a sense, they are also valuable pre-test subjects. Of course, I had introduced hot spring water to my secret room before. But that''s what I enjoy anyway. The question is whether it will be epted by the people here. The concept of a bath here is almost like just washing your body. In the first ce, when we said that we were going to make a resort using hot spring facilities and whatnot, they and even our close associates felt quite unfamiliar. I was wondering if there would be any side effects to the detailed water quality or efficacy, so I haven''t let others use the facilities there yet. So, are the construction craftsmen okay? They were wild enough to wash Fahilia''s eyes with melted water if left alone, so they gave permission thinking that it wouldn''t be a problem if they were allowed to use the facility in advance. And water quality and efficacy have already been measured once and judged that there is no problem. If there is a problem, I n to thoroughlypensate. When I asked how they felt about using the hot spring facilities, they began to agonize as if choosing what to say seriously. Hmm. are you talking about your impressions? I see what should I say. why are you so serious It doesn''t matter if I simply say that it''s good or bad? The water was hot. Yes, it is hot. It was really hot. ....Let''s not talk. Is that so? Hey, these guys are typical guys who don''t have much interest in anything other than construction work and alcohol. Is it natural to be insensitive to things like the beautifying effects of hot springs? ....Well, it only creates a sense of incongruity when these guys talk amicably. The sauna was great. As expected, only the sauna was well received. Certainly, their taste is that of uncles-At first, the concept of a dry sauna seems vague, so I supplemented it and made an additional wet sauna. Fortunately, it seems to be epted without any problems. If they don''t have anyints, there won''t be any big problems after the actual opening. Human emotions are simr. If they are satisfied, most will be satisfied as well. yes no problem When the resort district ispleted with this, it will attract people to various foods, including hot spring facilities and saunas, and willplete a fortress that sucks honey from generation to generation with just the ie earned in this city. A world where you can stretch warm and hot! okay. I n to build a city-level jjimjilbang in Fahilia... no, furthermore, in Ernesia Kingdom. Yes.... I missed the jjimjilbang. As expected, it is impossible to have a jjimjilbang - it is essential in life. Anyway, finish the construction thoroughly. Even if it takes some time, I won''t hold you ountable. I ordered them to be careful. No matter how impatient, poor construction will not be tolerated. After finishing the discussion on the timing ofpletion of the 2nd urban resort district. I threw away the rest of my work and left the castle. Llla Its really exciting to skip work and jump out. Like a sparrow flying to the mill, I headed for the chocte shop. But don''t get me wrong. It''s not really about ying. It''s boring, but it''s never a joke. There is something I''ve been slightly concerned about from before, so I want to confirm. When I arrived at the store, it hadn''t even opened yet, but young women lined up as if they were waiting for something. I guess there is today. Normally, our chocte shop is quite popr, but it wasn''t long enough to wait in line. It is a strange phenomenon that has urred very recently. Anyway, wouldn''t it be nice to have more guests? It''s a good thing that everyone likes my favorite luxury goods. I usually think of it that way and let it go. The reason for its current poprity is not chocte. Because what they want isn''t sweet treats, it''s just people. He''s also a handsome handsome man. Doesn''t that mean that this many customers came to see one clerk? What kind of guy is he?'' ording to what the store manager said before, it seems that the employee they hired is an incredibly handsome guy. They say that since hiring him, the number of female customers who want to see him in the face has increased dramatically. Does that mean there are talented people like that?'' To correct it in advance so as not to cause misunderstanding, I am not interested in handsome men. Whether he''s popr or not, that''s none of my business. However, it is a little interesting to see such an enthusiastic response. Rather, I became interested in the idea that he might be a waste of talent to rot in such a small shop. There are ns to open a bigger storeter, so if you feel like it, you can scout there. Rather, the store manager had brought up a story with the feeling of rmending it implicitly, asking if I would hire him for a more suitable position in earnest. That''s why I sniffed a new talent candidate and decided to take a peek. I wanted to see him once before, but that day was the clerk''s day off, and even after that, I couldn''t see his face because the time was not right. Apparently, it was not formally hired, but the manager said that he was hired on his own. First of all, I checked the residents'' ledger, but it seems that the guests flowed in from the central region. It''s suspicious, but it''s not umon for outsiders to get stuck in this way. It seems to be contributing to sales as well, so I don''t have any intention of making that a problem. Just pure curiosity. What kind of guy is he?'' To be honest, a bit of a strangepetitive spirit is also sprouting. When I''m bored, I also stick to that store and hang out, but the reaction of the women when the clerk is around is better than when I''m there, right? Let''s see how handsome you are Well, you can''t do it better than me. I secretly checked my face in the mirror and got drunk with fundamental confidence. For those reasons, I decided to check his face once more. It''s just that if I reveal my identity and attack, I look somewhat petty. Once the identity is hidden. I changed my hair color to light blonde with magic and modified my impression a little differently than usual. I''m sure this won''t go unnoticed.'' My handsomeness won''t disappear, but at this rate, even the manager won''t notice that I''m the lord. Actually, I know you don''t have to do that. Even so, I dare to hide my identity and infiltrate. The reason is. Because I''m bored. After that, I deliberately joined the line and waited for my turn to enter the store. After a while, it was my turn to enter. Basically, you can only buy chocte products at this store, but you can eat at the seats prepared in advance like a cafe. Although it is known that most people prefer to buy. Usually and rarely, there are always one or two seats left, but the seats are already full. All of them are youngdies in their blooming age. . So you mean all thesedies came to see him?'' Why is he so handsome that everyone is looking at him with such expectant eyes? A little curious, I followed their gaze all the way. And I was able to find him without too much difficulty. yes that kid At the end of their gaze, there was a young man with silver white hair, about shoulder length, with a slightly pure white feel. Chapter 315 Chapter 315. Working dragon (3) The young man with a cool, tall and sharp impression is helping the store with his familiar hand movements. ....there''s nothing I can''t admit to having something like: honestly, isn''t I better? The impression is also a bit cheeky, right? If you make sure to serve customers that way, ask them in a cold voice, What do you want? It''s annoying, so let''s do it in moderation!'' Is that even popr? Are you feeling like a bad boy? The young man switched jobs with another clerk and this time approached the girls waiting at the table. Is it to take orders? Well, since they are directing their eyes openly, telling them toe here, it must be impossible not to go. Originally, I didn''t do this kind of service, but I heard that I had no choice but to do it because I was so angry. Where and how can I take a look at each job? The young man quietly approached the waiting customer holding an order board. You waited a long time. Have you decided on your order? Ask very politely and respectfully. He even smiles softly. At once, the eyes of women are captivated by him. what? what? what is this mood? ....what? When did this store start serving as a butler cafe? I am also a very skilled customer service to the point where I wonder for a moment. When the girls ask what this is and what that is, just to add a word, he doesn''t care at all and continues to exin without hesitation. Before showing excessive interest in it, they pretend to work secretly and even change the topic. It was surprising that he was able to work sopetently that he wondered if he was really just a clerk. I don''t think it''s a lie to say that I memorize all the products. He''s sincere and smart?'' Judging from his impression, it doesn''t look strange even if he says, Order roughly and leave''. You are doing a better job than you think. His way of talking and his personality are also bubbly. It''s definitely a shame to have him as just one clerk. I understood why the store manager said that. But... I stared at the young man''s face, forgetting my original purpose. He red at him with a sharp, piercing gaze. uh? for a moment? That guy... can''t it?'' A problem arose with a different meaning than the original purpose. That man... I don''t think I can just leave him alone? I stared at him with a suspicious look. And for some reason, other women are looking at me with strangely excited eyes. ....why would everyone do that? Somehow, instinctively, I didn''t want to know. * * * Delnef Geddenrest, a new clerk at a chocte shop. I was concerned about him. Um thats right. Yes, I mean. Returning to the castle, I immediately checked the documents about him registered in the city resident register. Basically, it wasn''t too difficult to find merchants who stayed in the city or residents living in the city, as each item was organized and managed in ledgers. As long as he stayed here, he must have registered himself in the resident register in some way. ???? indeed. When I saw his name registered in the ledger and where he was from, I groaned. Now I can roughly guess what happened. Delneph Geddenrest. 23 years old. He''s from a town called Rojinnara in the central region... What''s the purpose ofing in? just to make money? Did you juste here to work? On the surface, there is nothing particrly strange about it. There are not a few outsiders who came to Fahilia to make money. In fact, he seems to be diligent in his work and has a knack for working, so he seems to have a good reputation. That''s why the manager seems to like it too. No, it is said that it was the manager who took care of him to work in the store in the first ce. Of course, she seems to think of him as just a young man from a rural vige. Just can''t fool my eyes If I''m right, the identity of this bastard is probably...? Then what should I do? I closed the ledger, rested my chin, and thought about it. What will you do with this fact that you have noticed now? Whoop whoop whoop whoop. At least one thing is certain that I''m not a frivolous guy. Then, shall we watch a little more? And when you''re sure. I''ll reveal your ulterior motive.'' I clenched my fists. All of the residents of Fahilia are fiercely busy every day. Of course, no one will be like that. After all, man is a working animal. Everyone has to do noble work in order to eat and live. Humans are no exception. ....No, to be specific, there should be only one person, but only a very few people know that fact. Yes. The bottom line is that every human being has to work. A young man who only recently truly realized the truth... Delnef started his day with that fact in mind. ...it''s time. When the time came to prepare for the day, he rose from his bed. always this time In the nearly two years I''ve been staying here, I''ve never missed a single time. As soon as I woke up, I made the bed. This is just a rented room. Of course, I stayed for 2 years, and those who provided this ce can stay as long as they want. However, with the most standard humanmon sense, isn''t it reasonable to maintain a rented room neatly? So he came out of the inn and looked around. Everyone is busy. It was early, but many people were already wandering around to start the day like you did. oh! Silver-haired hyung, you came out at the exact time today too. It looks like it was aimed at! The one who spoke in a loud voice was a merchant who runs a store that handles food ingredients. Since it is close to the inn, it is already familiar to some extent to face each other every time around this time. ...of course. Being on time is fundamental to making a living. You are diligent. It would be nice if our little ones also followed suit. Then can you raise the sry a little more? When his clerks, who were carrying their luggage, made ament as if they were unfair, the store owner quietly ignored them. okay. You have to work hard to make a living. huh. You''re right, bro. Then see youter. ....yes. Delneph nodded stiffly and headed to work. You''ve already gotten acquainted with your neighbors and know how to respond, but you don''t need to be more friendly with them than necessary. Because staying here is only temporary. Yeah... It''s just to somehow maintain the current life. Recalling that fact once again, I headed to work. The ce where he works is a shop that sells chocte, one of the most famous specialties in Fahilia. I heard that chocte is a favorite product made by processing fruits that are native to the south. This processed product is very sweet. At first, he rmended it as a test, so I tried it, but it was so sweet that I frowned. I honestly don''t like it. Apparently sweet things don''t suit my mouth. However, most people have heard that it boasts higher sales than any other store located in Fahilia, as if they liked it. Personal impressions and attitudes when working here are two different things. Delneph entered through the back door of the store and was the first to get ready for work. change clothes And diligently prepares before the other clerkse. It is a simple but very important preparation, such as tidying up the store and wiping the dust. The reason why I am in charge of this kind of work is that the evaluation goes up just by diligently working like this first. In fact, the store manager was very moved by his attitude and gave him two more silver coins this month. Of course, taking the initiative to work is not because of money, if you insist. It''s true that I need money, but I''m not that desperate. The manager here is in debt. Debt is not something in kind that ismonly referred to as debt. I just introduced him to a job here and gave him advice when he was in a difficult situation without knowing what to do two years ago. As much as you received, you must give back in return corresponding to it. otherwise it goes against his pride. After a while, other clerks also heard signs of entering the store. Hello, Mr. Delnef! Wow did you finish preparing today by yourself? sorry. I should have helped too. They say hello to him and start preparing for work while chatting well. And soon after, the store manager went to work. When she saw Delneph, she gave a strange smile that seemed both admirable and helpless. Delneph sometimes you dont have to be so diligent. no. We just do what we have to do. Delneph answered while wiping the table. She smiled as if she couldn''t stop. Hmm... It''s a waste to work at this store after all. Is that the story again? Is that so? Delneph, would you be able to do something more lucrative than that? Arent you greedy? Even saying that is embarrassing. The reason why he continues to work now is because it meets the conditions he thought of. Beyond that, there was no such thing as greed'' as they say. I''m satisfied with my job now, so you don''t have to be so considerate. no no. Anyway, I''m stabbed by my conscience. So, actually, I told the lord your story. ...You mean my story? Delneph''s expression hardened slightly. lord of this ce. Rumors about him had been heard several times. Yes, because the lord will find you a more suitable position. The lord said he would consider it because it was my rmendation. That is that so? Delneph nodded stiffly. I''m sorry for her consideration, but to be honest, it''s just embarrassing. The lord of this ce, Areel Ernesia-It is said that not only those who live here, but also everyone in the kingdom does not know about him. He, too, cares about him. I don''t know what kind of person he is, but he is said to be a very wise man. At that point, Delnef was perplexed inside. Not good. Right now, it''s hard to stand out yet. For personal reasons, he did not want to associate with a person of high status. Thank you for your words. For the time being, I am satisfied with just working here. ....okay? Too bad. When I politely refused, the store manager put on a sad face. I''m sorry, but let''s politely decline even if there is an opportunity. In fact, the lord is the owner of this ce. Even if it was a request from the manager, it is unlikely that he would sincerely remember it. Delnef thought about the governance structure of this ce that he had understood so far, and concluded that. In any case, the priority now is to focus on the work to make a living today. ruler! Then, lets sell hard today. The store manager pped his hands and announced the opening of the store. In fact, the difficulty of the work here is not that high. Only artisans who use chocte to make refreshments require professional skills. The job of a single clerk, including him, is only carrying luggage, tidying up the store, or serving customers. And when ites to carrying luggage, there is nothing difficult for him, who has stronger muscles than other humans. Chapter 316 Chapter 316. Laboring Dragon (4) Wiping dishes and tables was a bit of a struggle, but now I''ve gotten the hang of it. If he had to pick the hardest thing about the job for him personally, it was by far this. Dealing with the constant stream of customers. For some reason, among the customers who visit this ce... the women keep staring at his face until they leave the store. I already know what that gaze means. It is in heat. But I''m not sure. It''s just spection anyway. Sometimes men also send a simr gaze, so he is not sure. There are still many things the world doesn''t understand. In the past, I thought there was almost nothing I didn''t know. Recently, he reflects on his foolishness in the past. In any case, dealing with customers is not usually difficult. Don''t be rude. If so, don''t buy the product. wee. yes. Are you going to eat? I''ll guide you to your seat, so this way.... As much as possible without going against your mood. It is also important to not allow too much approach or conversation so as not to stay too long. Not long ago, there were many difficult situations because I did not understand this gap. There were times when I was taken care of by people wearing armor that looked like guards. They say the cause is because of this face.... To be honest, I don''t quite understand that. Anyway, if you manage to ovee the customer''s offensive and end the day, the only thing left is to clean up after yourself. After finishing the finish without difficulty, today''s work is over. Chocte shops close earlier than other shops. This is because the material runs out quickly. Except for the store manager and some artisans, there is nothing to do after the store closes, so he and other clerks leave the store. Most humans seem to spend the rest of their time drinking after work. In particr, recently, the frequency of drinking has increased even more since it hase out that it is a new drink or something. However, Delnef did not attend such events as much as possible. It doesn''t suit him either. ...I guess I should hurry up and get some rest. The inn he was staying in was convenient in that respect. First of all, the rent was cheap, and I was able to eat a proper meal by paying additional food costs. There is only one trick to working at a consistent pace every time. It is to take a set amount of rest at a set time. Of course, don''t forget to eat. In that respect, the inn I am staying at now is appropriate. That''s why I stayed for 2 years. There will be no problems tomorrow. Assessing the state of his body, he nodded to himself and looked up at the sky. A blizzard can be glimpsed across the sky, but the cold doesn''t reach this city. It''s because of the climate control magic tools installed here. He frowned as he felt the air filled with manipted mana. ...that''s not good. Other humans were grateful, but he frowned when he saw it. It is not desirable to go against nature. Even if you get used to life here, your point of view never changes. Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t appreciate the current environment either. It''s such aplicated feeling. Now Im just watching. But I can''t reveal that thought now. To the end, the top priority for him is to maintain his current life here and live and eat''. Control your reason so you don''t stand out. By the time he almost arrived at the inn, calling on his instincts once again. I''m really... what kind of dragon is an excellent employee...? I thought we were filming a documentary. A voice that sounds like a grumble from somewhere. And a fearsome presence that has never been felt before! What kind of guy are you!! The moment I noticed it and tried to look back. Chehehe?! His consciousness was blown away like an intense shock. Watching his daily routine, I let out a sigh. really can''t see me Unknowingly, I shook my head. In order to briefly investigate Delnef and confirm things that bother me'', Ipletely erased his presence and presence all day and followed him. Again, I followed him because I had suspicions that bothered me, not because I was interested in him. No matter how handsome he is, he has no interest in chasing men. Of course, I was a little amused by how the idiot didn''t notice no matter how much I caught up with him. It''s really fun to put on a cardboard box and use all your skills to stealth and chase them. If the other person doesn''t notice, I''m going to have more fun for some reason. Anyway, I observed his daily life over and over again throughout the day. From waking up in the morning to going to work and leaving work, I stalked them very well. ....I say it again, but by no means strange. Because I care about a man with strange suspicions to the end, I made a heavy decision to invade his privacy, willingly holding back tears of blood for the stability of my life and the peace of mynd. It''s something I wouldn''t normally do. Because if it were me normally, I would have proudly followed up by the side and bothered to flirt. Even if I''m annoying, no one will say anything! Anyway, I followed him all day and observed his daily life. It seems that he is recognized by those around him as a sincere young man. He has a bit of a distance, but does that make him seem a bit shy? Hmm... Handsome is a shame. Even if you hesitate a little, it seems that there is something. His reputation at the chocte shop where he works is also not bad. Does it capture the hearts of women at work because ites out ahead of time, does chores for others, and is strong enough to carry heavy loads? However, even when women show their favor, he just ignores them. He''s a sinful guy. Since ancient times, you have to respond with that much fan service to favors, but if it were me, that would be the case. No, is this something I''m particrly sticky about...? But apart from my point of view, Delnef''s attitude was too dry. He is kind, but his insides are infinitely dry. It''s almost as if I''m not a monk who attained enlightenment. It just seems like you''re not interested. Is it the deceased...? As I watched, I drew a triangle on the word eunuch. Well, the bottom line is that it contributes to sales. He''s such a sinful man that even a small fan club is formed among the women in the city without his knowledge. Chit. It''s nasty. I was convinced of his identity from the middle, and I feel like I''m getting goosebumps at the heinousness. good night. Observation ends here! He was also certain of his identity. I may have said I hid it well, but I can''t fool my sharp eyes. .... I don''t know if I''ve been hiding something like that, but I can''t believe it. It can''t be helped. Anyway, I wish I knew by now. So I decided to deal with it without procrastinating any longer. I, who was sneakily waiting between the alleys on his way back, immediately released my hideout. He revealed his aura so that only he could recognize it. As expected, they respond easily. good! Gap! Eat this! You damn lizard. Someone gave permission and set up a coil in my house!! So I jumped at the trespassing lizard and plunged my elbow into the pit of the stomach. Because the force was properly distributed so that it would not explode, his body was weakened in one blow. As it is, I activate the teleport so that the other residents don''t notice. I wrapped him around and moved to the prepared interrogation room. It''s a perfect kidnapping. No one will notice the moment of his disappearance. This is the perfect crime! After that, Iid him down in an interrogation room made in an unspeakable ce, and I muttered as I red at him with a cold gaze. Then, shall we try to find out why they are hiding here? And for a while, while reading a strange and strange novel that has recently started to be popr, while savoring ck tea while waiting leisurely. ugh?????? Kkeuk?????? Cool?????? Is this...? I heard him coughing in pain. Okay, you seem to havee to your senses. Well, it will hurt a lot. My tbread is very exquisite. In its heyday, it knocked out even gods. Whether it''s true or not is a secret. Delnef looked around, wondering if he still couldn''t figure out the situation or if his head was nk. . Where is it? Are you awake? The recovery time is quite slow. I put down my book and tea and went towards him who came to his senses. If youre thirsty, would you like some tea? What about you? Take it easy. Except for the first hit, nothing! I didn''t. I am humane look! I kidnapped them, but they didn''t tie them up, and they didn''t use strange drugs. Well, even if you write it, there will be no problem. Anyway, as long as the other person isn''t a person, there''s no problem with what they do, right? There are only three subjects I feel no remorse for, no matter what I do. One is a goddamned angel or god. The second is the Devil and the Demon King. The three of them are right away..... How do you feel when you wake up after a nap? White Dragon Man? These are the cheeky dragon guys. The white dragon Delnef, who was polymorphed into a human who didn''t need any mercy from them, looked at me nkly, then made a stern face and shouted. ...You monster!! He roared, spread his hands, and in an instant unleashed his attack magic. It shot out a shockwave made of pure magical power. If the opponent was a magician of the level of Helmin, he would have been beaten without countermeasures and his head blown off. however. What is this crappy magic? I punched it and threw it out. The bounced magic hits the wall, but it''s safe! This wall is immune to everything including physical and magical shocks and curses. Why did this ce be an interrogation room in the first ce? It''s to prepare for a scuffle that might happen! What?! What is what?!'' Just deploy this magic. I closed the distance and shed a long spear at Delnef''s chest. It was an ordinary long shot. But he just threw up blood and passed out. One blow... live? for a moment? ???? uh? Rather, I was taken aback. for a moment? Did you adjust your power? It was intended to break the back of the head with an additional elbow after kneeling in shock. I didn''t know that I could fly all the way to the wall with one long shot. ....too weak? It''s so different from the dragon I remember. Kuh... This monster... Seeing him gritting his teeth and trembling as if in resentment, I''m rather embarrassed. Certainly you... only noticed now. Are you weak? Through my observations today, I noticed that it was the poor white dragon that ran rampant on the battlefield at the time. It waspletely iprehensible why he was living a normal life in my city. Above all, dragons work normally''..... They are the most distant species frombor, right? If this is summarized and announced, there will be a shock among partners. Where did that bastard''s power that ran rampant then go? No, how much did I have to pay attention back then...? Right. I realized it only after observing the taste of the hand from before and now once again. ...The wounds inflicted by the Dragon Heart haven''t healed. I didn''t look at it properly because it was annoying, but now that I look at it, the mana flow is a mess. Wow...isn''t internal injuries no joke? Chapter 317 Chapter 317. Laboring Dragon (5) Of course, I did half of the reason he became a rag now. Aside from that, he still suffered serious internal injuries. That''s the cause! that''s it! The sword my sister stabbed was the cause!'' The report was received at the time. At that time, when the dragon was subdued, Kanianuna used all her strength to pierce the dragon''s heart with pure sword des. Since the dragon ran away, I thought it must have been a mistake. But somehow, it seems that my sister''s sword hit that guy''s heart right at that time. I have a very vague wound. It wasn''t a fatal wound, but it wasn''t a minor one either. My sister''s aura was still clinging to her, preventing her from healing. and! How unlucky is it to get hurt so badly? Did you hide in the city because you lost your powers? .. kuh I asked, and he gritted his teeth in resentment. ....It would have been a little better if the pretty girl had a face like this. Bullying a man isn''t much fun. Kill him. therefore! It''s no fun when a guy says things like that! Its frustrating. If I had just a little longer, I would have healed my wounds... and survived and reimed my territory. ...No, I wouldn''t be afraid to hear that from the guy who was working diligently a moment ago. Something is wrong with me. Looking at Delneph, who gave up as if in desperation, and pondered over what to do, I made my decision. Haa... what is it? That''s Kim Sae! ?... What? Its done. Stay still. After I stopped putting an end to it, I cast a healing spell. I didn''t deliberately fix the wounds that Kania had stabbed, but instead I fixed the fan wounds. This is Arel''s bottle and heal. Anyway, he''s not in a normal condition, so he can''t escape my magic. Receive my healing gently. Delneph,pletely healed, looks at me with a face asking what the hell is this all about. ...What are you doing! Are you pitying me! I just thought it was a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of . No other reason. Well, if that''s sympathy, you can call it sympathy too. ...Even if I did something like this, do you think I would give up my anger at you! The shame of taking my territory, daring to make me like this, and daring to manipte me No, I wouldnt deny about half of them, but about half of them seem to put unreasonable suspicions on me? It is unfair. It''s unfair! Cylinder! that''s not me! what? Because I wanted to talk about that as well. Originally, the n was to make it with dragon dough and interrogate it. Against this guy in his current state, it doesn''t even taste like that. is a n change. Sit down for a moment. Let''s have an elegant conversation between those who are intelligent. conversation. know? Even when I bring a chair and tell him to sit down, Delnef remains silent. I feel a lot of distrust in my eyes. .. can''t I help it? Then ask me like this. First of all, let me ask you a question. Delnef. Are you the dragon that was there then? Seongguk can I say it? After thinking about how to ask the question for a while, I asked again. Do you remember fighting the human army? ... vaguely. He closed his mouth and managed to answer. On the other side of consciousness, ites to my mind faintly. The human army rushed at me and pierced through my misery... And when I came to my senses, a huge aura de pierced my chest. Ah, is that time? So, it means you''re unconscious until then. After all, do you have any memories of being manipted? Why ask? No, um... First of all, is it not me who manipted you? Do not lie! I sense a resemnce to those evil monsters in you! Presence? That soul! He showed his teeth and growled. That stuck soul. That is proof that you are a monster. An evil monster that Lords have been wary of for a thousand years! Isn''t that you! The fixation of the soul is it the same as what the Hogu kings said? Hogu King? There is such a thing. It is the fixation of the soul. It''s not that I can''t guess. I know what you mean, but not me. To put it bluntly, I''m on the harmless side. At least I haven''t done anything particrly bad here other than selling and a little arson and cheating. Do not lie! Your evil deeds have been known for thousands of years! Isnt that a lie? I shrugged. Why don''t you believe me? You say there''s no other being as harmless as me? It''s really sad. sniff pretended to cry Why doesn''t everyone know my heart? lets think. Let''s pretend I''m on the same team as the guy who manipted you? So why do I need to tell you this? Rather, I wondered if you were still being manipted by that little boy back then. That''s why I treated Delneph violently. Did you know that the little boy was cheating on you then? I didn''t know what to do, so I moved a little hastily. However, for some reason, this dragon seems to be living in the city on its own ord, regardless of them. There''s no way a normal dragon would be sane and live in a city, right? There seems to be some circumstances, but can you tell me the reason? It''s not like I just use force every time. Depending on the other person, you may be able to solve it through conversation. Originally, my major was punching, and my minor was jaw dropping. However, Delneph still couldn''t take his guard away from me. It''s like a cat that has just been kidnapped. Should I even tame it with food? ...what do you believe in... you want to have a conversation with? Hmm... I can''t believe it. Even I think it''s a little bit like that. If you lock them up in an unknown ce and ask them to solve them through conversation, they won''t trust you. You have to show some reasonable sincerity in order to be trusted. Then how about here? He snapped his fingers and teleported Delneph at the same time. And the ce we arrived at is a very familiar indoorndscape this time. it''s my home office This is... If this is the case, even with your current skills, you will be able to grasp the location, right? To Delneph, who was perplexed, I haughtily sat down on the sofa and said, Unlike the previous ce, this is just my private office, which is moderately soundproofed. If we fight here, we''ll just be crushed in vain. That''s not what I want either. Escape from there would be easy. Would you be willing to have a conversation here? When I repeatedly emphasized that I had no intention of fighting, Delnef seemed to be in agony. Although on his part I still can''t believe it. Judging by my attitude, it would be subtle to make a judgment easily. Although they look violent, they are intelligent enough lizards. I don''t see it to the extent that you can''t understand what I''m saying. What if I''m mistaken? At that time, what should I do to make him listen to me - with two firm fists. It''s a good alternative conversational tool. Delnef, who had been agonizing for a while, eventually came to a conclusion and moved on to the next action. He sat on the sofa across from me without saying a word. Yes, that is a reasonable choice. Thanks to that, I don''t need to throw a persuasion left straight. I finally started to interview the dragon that entered my city illegally. The White Dragon Delneph... Um, isnt that your true name? What happened? I have no intention of asking the truth. I''ll just call it Delneph. okay? do whatever you want. Even the name is fine. All I want to know is the little details of how this guy got here. Apparently, he sees through my true identity to some extent. But why did he bother to stay in Fahilia? that''s the question You know I''m not that easy to handle, so why stay within my realm? It doesn''t sound like a suicide attempt. I was curious about that too. Of course, I secretly asked the store manager, who was acquainted with this guy, how he had hired him. However, that is the point of view of a human being who knows nothing. Now I''m going topare what she testified with what this guy is going to say. It is the basis of investigation and interrogation. But Delneph also seems to have something he wants to ask me. I will ask you one thing first. However much. Can you give me the order in which to ask the questions first? How did you know who I am? The current me shouldn''t be much different from a human... I thought I''d put enough effort into hiding. That''s right. I readily admitted In fact, Delnef''s polymorph was almost perfect. Looking at it with my own eyes, there is no sense of incongruity at all. There is no doubt that he just looks like a handsome young man without aegyo. Even so, I noticed his true identity. But isnt it strange that the mana of an employee at a mere chocte shop is more than that of a famous wizard? Is it like that? Even if you change your appearance, you cannot change the mana you hold inside your body. For the first time, he had a sense of incongruity that his mana reserves exceeded those of ordinary humans. And another one. I gestured and lifted a document on my desk with mana and brought it in front of me. Did you write down your birthce as Rosinna? What did that mean? Delnef doesn''t seem to understand. It is definitely a ce name that actually exists. Above all, my magic worked well for that human soldier at the time. Couldn''t you have noticed? that''s right. There is no problem there. For a dragon, it was quite clever. I honestly appreciated that. Of course, by my standards, it was clumsy for a while. Still, the fake identity was usible. If it hadn''t been here, it would have been wonderfully sessful. Okay, now I want to kindly teach you what your mistake is. When was it that you didnt know that name? 300 years ago? As soon as I saw this ce name, I had to pick up the history of the kingdom of Ernesia. What does that mean? The city you mentioned copsed about 200 years ago. Due to the disaster, the entire city was in ruins. Now it has been revived by another lord and is called a different ce. It was a mistake he made because he only knew the name of Ernesia Kingdom from 300 years ago. From there, I deduced that this guy was not human at all. Also, recently I doubted that I didn''t know geography. Kuh... Hadelnef finally gnashed his teeth as if it was absurd to even think about his mistake. Repenting for mistakes is a good attitude. Won''t you soon answer my question? I''m responding honestly enough. If this side shows sincerity, shouldn''t you show it too? Now it''s my turn to ask Why are you working here? It doesn''t look like a simple game, but''? For Yu-hee, the sense of life was so desperate that it brought me to tears. oh my god! It''s a life of working and sleeping with your eyes open. What is that! Terrible! If he wants to do that, he is definitely a pervert. ...ording to the number of years you count, it was two years ago. Delnef, as if intending to say something, slowly began to tell him what had happened. I was freed from the brainwashing of that monster and returned here by instinct. Chapter 318 Chapter 318. Working dragon (6) I can''t remember when it started. This is because nothing is as meaningless as counting the years to your own people and your own people. Unlike other dragons, Delneph has been established in thisnd for quite some time. As for the other dragons, the civilization of humans gradually spread. While watching it, the people moved the rares one by one for the reason of not to intervene''. However, he was one of the few dragons that did not move the rarity. Because I wasn''t interested. No matter what people do to build a country. I thought it was something that had nothing to do with me. So he just stood by. After all, thisnd is unsuitable for human habitation. Snow falls and crops grow slowly. In addition, monsters driven by their own energy always go down to the few private houses, making it unsuitable for humans to live. That''s why he was hiding as before, thinking humans wouldn''te here. What appeared in front of him was a strange human being. No, can it be described as human? A being with a fixed soul. There was even an ominous aura in it. Appearance is a young human female. So you said you were a girl? However, he was not the one to be careless about his appearance. The girl had an infinitely sinister soul. I instinctively sensed that I was right. Life is precious. Come on, get out of here. He warned, exhaling cold air from the corners of his mouth. However, the girl who invaded her territory tilted her head casually despite the cold air she emitted. Finding an adult white dragon. capture. you are mine. I muttered something I couldn''t understand. ...Just like that, his consciousness was blown away. I was attacked, but I couldn''t even see what it was. The only thing he knew was that it was magic enough to freeze his body. And his consciousness was in a dark ce for not a short time. I don''t even remember what happened. It seems that he kept fighting something, but he couldn''t see or hear anything, so he couldn''t tell. When he finally came to his senses due to the noise and shock of something, he wondered why someone he had never seen in his life was piercing his chest with a sword. Even he couldn''t help but be taken aback. The reason I wasn''t angry was because I was so surprised that I didn''t even have the time to do it. On top of that, the pain of being pierced through the wrath and the shock of the damage to the dragon heart made me lose my mind. The only thing I thought was that I don''t know what happened, but I need to get out of this ce. Instinctively, they were wary of being caught again if the human came. At this time, I had no time to take care of my pride or anything. Squeeze out faint consciousness and barely use teleport magic to transfer. The location was instinctively designated as the ce where his rare was. Even dragons are creatures after all. In a situation where there is no situation, it is natural to follow the homing instinct instinctively. However, upon returning to the territory, he was horrified, ...how did this happen? It was not the territory he knew. It was definitely a ce where it snowed, but it wasn''t a ce where there was such a strong blizzard. It must have been a ce where the white snow that matched the color of his scales fell slowly. Even Rare couldn''t see where he was buried. Even the terrain had changed. It was probably due to the change in environment and the effects of past fights. ....Being somewhat conscious, I understood that a considerable amount of time had passed. Even if he wants to hide in rare form, it is difficult for him to exert that much power with his current body. Inevitably, he managed to change his appearance to a human with the remaining mana. I could feel the presence of many people. He thought that if his true identity was discovered, the human army would attack again. Especially a human woman who almost had her own heart pierced. I didn''t want to run into her. Now he is so weak that this murderous cold seeps into his skin. It was humiliating, but I had to hide and hide. With that thought in mind, he hid in a human city, unknown when it was built. Use the remaining mana to hallucinate the soldier and trick him into passing through the checkpoint. He just hid in the city. And somehow, having secured a ce to rest, he stretched out in exhaustion, and only after a while did hee back to his senses and begin to understand the current situation. 300 years have passed. The ce where Rare used to be disappeared and a human city was built instead. That''s how I figured out each one. Surprisingly, this ce is equipped with an environment where humans can live without difficulty thanks to magical tools that even control the environment. It was downright embarrassing. On the one hand, I felt anger at the fact that my territory had changed like this. However, if you reveal that anger now, it will only repeat the same humiliation as in the past. He decided to hide for now. Fortunately, there are many humans here. If you''re careful, it won''t go unnoticed. And the mana flowing from here was also needed. This is to heal the damaged dragon heart naturally. It seemed that they were using magic tools to artificially manipte the climate here. That left him with a surplus of mana beyond what was naturally urring - I don''t like it, but there was no better ce than here to heal his internal wounds. So he began to make ns to live here, albeit humiliatingly. First, I came up with a human name. Delnef. Hmm... This is the name I used to hide in a human city with my own people for fun. Even then, I remember that the name of the country established by humans was the Kingdom of Ernesia. If so, you can use it as is. However, unlike then, it seems that you have to register your identity to stay in this city. Annoying. He tricked the soldier into hallucinating them into registering them in the ledger. I decorated the ce of origin and other items as I thought appropriately. If he didn''t know anything about humans, he would have been embarrassed, but he remembered the geography and society of this ce to some extent from his past experiences. It wasn''t even difficult if you figured it out. Somehow, I felt proud of my own wisdom. The next question is how to live here. Humans seem to solve the problem of food, clothing and shelter by working and earning money from it. If so, you should follow it. Since he is also a living being, he is hungry. To solve that problem, you have to work in the end. You have to work and get paid to live on. But what should I do? It is difficult to go far from the city. However, it is also difficult to get into someone''s eyes by doing an overly specialized job. If so, how to do something simple but somehow well paid. As a result, he chose a store that sells the most famous specialty in the city. A chocte shop that the feudal lord invested in. he chose that ce. Well, actually, the manager of the store, whom he happened to run into in an alleyway, suggested to him if he would like to work here. There was no other ce. Delnef had no choice but to start living here. I didn''t get used to the job at first, but I got the hang of it to some extent. It was also very simple to imitate the facial expressions and tone the customers wanted. And two years passed. It is said that he was demonstrating his presence as an unidentified handsome clerk who captured the hearts of the women there without even realizing it. Yes! Everything heals wounds! And collect money to buy thisnd! It was to bring back the rare! ...It''s more than that. After hearing how Delneph hade to be here, I raised my forehead and wondered what the hell I was supposed to do with this. Can''t you believe it? No... I''d believe that under the circumstances... What''s the problem? I couldn''t bear to tell him since he asked me seriously. What the hell is that n with the screw missing! Living here to heal internal wounds? From my point of view, it takes 200 years to heal only that internal wound. Until then, did you intend to stay here? The head seems to be spinning, but a screw ispletely missing in one corner. is this guy stupid? It is doubtful that his brain was also damaged when he was pierced by Kanianuna on the battlefield two years ago. Or is it normal for the dragons here to be so dazed? At least what he says isn''t a lie. The time and circumstances of working here coincide with what the manager said to some extent. But she seemed to think of Delnef as just an ignorant country boy from a distant country. From what I''ve heard, it''s to the point where they say they couldn''t even properly distinguish money at first. It''s pitiful, but it looks fine, so I thought I''d give it a try. Well... it would be strange to think it would be a dragon.'' In other words, after being brainwashed by the reincarnated girl 300 years ago, Delnef was used for various things, and was eventually transferred to Nelvenia at the time? Truly, Dragon Life is like a beggar once. I also felt that this was a bit pitiful. After revealing the truth, Delnef red at me this time and muttered indignantly. I didnt know. I couldnt believe that the lord was the same as them. Let me correct that one thing. First of all, being reincarnated is the same, but I have nothing to do with them. Reincarnated? Hmm... To put it in your way, they are those whose souls are fixed. They are the kind of guys who don''t change even though they cross the world. long to exin Anyway, I have nothing to do with them. I don''t want to say it because it''s grandiose and annoying to say that much. What are you going to do now? Delneph asks. The circumstances were exined. If so, it is to be vignt about what to do with oneself afterwards. Umm, what should I do Im going to ask you, what are you nning to do once you heal your internal wounds? You said you were trying to reim your territory? ...I''d love to, but it''s going to be difficult with you here. As if indignantly, he murmured. You are a dragon who grasps the subject well. I nodded and agreed. In fact, if this guy shows his hostility, then he''s pitiful and nothing. It was intended to be dealt with on the spot without mercy. So now what to do with this smuggling dragon? There, this guy saw through to my true identity. I lightly clenched my fist. Doesn''t matter... I loosened my half-clenched fist. It has nothing to do with me anyway. What? Delneph wondered if he had heard my muttering. Lets ask just one Delneph. Did you ever say you wanted your territory back? Thats right He nodded his head slowly, as if embarrassed. I said my true intentions, but when I think about it, in the end, it means that they will take away my territory. However, when I heard that, I didn''t feel much emotion. To be honest, I couldn''t help butugh. It''sughable so I don''t get angry. In order to receive heat, the opponent has to be that level. so? What are you going to do? Sorry about your rare, but no more. Let''s not say I blew it up two years ago. Because it was ruined by that girl anyway. It''s not my fault , and this is mynd anyway. it''s mine If it is unfair, bring thend document. Are you really going to kill everyone in the city and steal it after you recover? When I asked as if to judge him, Delnef shook his head slowly from side to side. I don''t think so. It''s embarrassing to dare to build a city on my territory, but massacres are against my pride. Chapter 319 Chapter 319. Laboring Dragon (7) Then how? I will buy thend. ....what? I inadvertently frowned at the answer that was so unsuitable for a dragon. However, Delnef was staring at me extremely seriously while talking. I heard about the society of the present human kingdom. They say you can buy some territory if you have money. is not it? ...That''s not wrong. There has to be a title... There are a lot of problems. Um... Shall we put it that way for now? Isnt it simpler to steal? Crap. Showing off your strength against humans and stealing them will only go against your pride. Even if it is a rarity that existed 300 years ago. It''s not persuasive when someone who was brainwashed by a girl smaller than me and went out to the human battlefield to y a joke. ...I admit that I have been emptying thisnd for 300 years. And I have to admit that this ce has be a human country. He had reasons of his own. So I will save up money and get the rare back. Is that so? ....This isn''t even an asshole. Even I was speechless for a moment. I thought you had some big ns. Even if you get it back, how much money would that be? Isnd expensive? Do you know? I earn by working. To work now? Are you really aware of what your annual ie is? With his current sry I know, he buys that muchnd? Even the least valuable piece ofnd would take 500 years to buy the same acreage? Delneph snorted when I pointed that out. It was a triumphant look on his face, asking if he hadn''t known that. It''s annoying. 500 years... there''s nothing I can''t do. Rather, it is shorter than I thought. Ah, thats right. It did! You guys are such lizards. I forgot that the concept of time that this guy is conscious of is different from humans. It would feel like working for about 50 years. ....Was this lizard going tobor for 500 years in Pahilia? Diligent yet rxed. isn''t that stupid? What... Cheer up. What do you mean? He cast a suspicious look at me. What does it mean and what does it mean? You were just caught and manipted by that girl. eventually that. Then there is no reason for me to say anything as long as you keep quiet. Even though I hate dragons, I''m not a tyrant to the point of stomping on even innocent children. And I know that he is just doing pure and sincerebor because I personally observed it. Then there''s nothing to be concerned about. And it doesnt seem like there will be any harm to me. If you think about it, there are dwarves, but there is now saying you shouldn''t have dragons. Yes, the world has to be seen broadly. I''ll take this opportunity to get away from my hatred of reptiles. But Delnef doesn''t seem to understand my open mind. hmm? Am I trying to steal your territory? If it takes 500 years anyway... that would be a good thing for me, right? I''m not dead by then anyway. Can you extend your lifespan? I''m not wrong, but... I scratched my cheek and evaded it. I have no intention of living that long. Is there a way to transcend lifespan? I''ve never used it even knowing about it. I know it doesn''t make any sense That is why my lifespan does not deviate from the framework of a human being. First of all, since I have a healthy body and excellent physical abilities, I wonder if I will live a decent life until I die. I don''t intend to live longer than I''ve been given. that means nothing to me Life is short, thick, splendid and fleeting. There''s a magic to it. There, what you think is a fairly fair way. I have no intention of stopping that. Hmm is that so? I don''t care if that''s realistic or not. If you follow the rules, what can I say? And he dreams of buying, not plundering. what do i say about that? Even if it''s an impossible dream, I''ll cheer you on. However, after about 100 years, you will realize that it is impossible. There is no reason why I have to teach you. By the way why are you asking that? It has nothing to do with you. Yeah, it doesnt matter. I have no desire to help. So I won''t get involved with that any more. I won''t even interfere. It doesn''t even bother me. What? It means go back and work hard. I smiled and waved my hands. yes, the business is over. If it''s not an enemy, there''s no reason to beat it. go and work hard i''m gonna y Let''s start the day like honey by watching the dragon working hard. yeah that would be more rewarding I willugh at this guy who goes to work every day from now on! Have fun just thinking about it. hmm! One small glitch has increased. You bastard?... Oh, don''t worry. First of all, I''ve talked to the store separately, so this incident won''t hurt your reputation. I just said that I called him in because I had a personal meeting with him. In the first ce, the manager asked me to find a position that was more suitable for him. After all, her request was the beginning of thismotion. If it wasn''t for her in the first ce, it would have been a littleter for me to notice the existence of this dragon. Or should I introduce you to another job? Something else? Arent you making good money with your current job? Can you introduce me to a more lucrative position? Don''t you want a high-paying job that will cut your 500-year n to buy a rare rare into 200 years? Just take a picture. I''ll get rid of every single thing in your stomach. Iughed evilly. what a joke It is true that this guy''s ability is a waste. It lost its power, but it''s still a dragon. Even with her magic ability, she has already escaped the human frame and has an excellent understanding of things, so she will quickly adapt to anything she is asked to do. I also seem to have the will to work. And the face isn''t bad either. It''s not my taste, but it''s worth using. there is a dragon Even if you roll a little harder than humans, you''ll be fine. Truly the best ve... No, the words came out in vain. Aren''t you the best worker? He is truly the kind of person I want. He must be the talent that not only me, but all the bosses in the world want. Yes. A new employee that bosses want regardless of which world they are in. That''s a dragon! They want new recruits like dragons! If you want, I can advise you to earn enough money to set up rare in a sunnier ce instead of thisnd? uh? Are you unexpectedly hesitant? It seems that he is just trying to listen calmly, but it seems that he is quite conflicted about breaking out in a cold sweat. I refuse. But in the end, it seems that he decided to refuse. Would you give me the right money? Bonuses are given ording to performance. Even if it looks like this, if you work under me, you are famous for giving money? All I have is money. Hmm! You don''t need blood. It seems necessary. Like a warrior shaken by the demon king''s offer of I''ll give you a third of the world!'' Is that dragon conflicting over money right now? It''s so ironic. Does money make even dragons shed bloody tears? Dont you want to make money? Even now is enough. It doesn''t matter to me how long it takes. ....No, I think it''s important. This guy is about 100 years old... No, even after 10 years, he will hit the ground and regret what he said. You should have epted my scouting offer back then! I think I can already see the future I regret while hitting the ground. Above all, I can''t trust you yet. Of course, I don''t think it''s because of pride. The light that was wary and afraid of me had not yet disappeared from his pupils. You said you were different from them Youre different? I don''t know if you see I''m totally a good person - I can''t say it because I''m going to have a good time until justice... but there are few people as good as me. Now look at these deep, dark eyes. I''m sure Santa will fall in love with me when he sees me. ...I still can''t believe it. More than anything, as much as we know what he did... I can''t believe it. that? Are you referring to some idiot you said you messed with a thousand years ago? But I don''t think I''ve thought of telling you that far yet. Is intimacy stillcking? Hmm Well then, I wouldnt force it. It doesn''t matter if you work at the store anyway. You can also promote your store. The number of guests also increases. Reputation is also good. There''s no need for me to lose anything. If you change your mind,e see me anytime}. wee. That will not happen. I guarantee that one day, he will regret this moment forever. It''s a very good opportunity. I will recover the rare with my own strength. He dered in front of me with pride and pride. Wait and see! ...So by the time you achieve that goal, I won''t be in this world! Please visit my graveter and talk to me. In the first ce, he would collect his daily wages and reim hisnd. It''s sad, but let''s support it. Yes, let''s just cheer. Now that I''ve built a city on top of his rare, should I send him a free pass to the resort area that will bepletedter as a gift? Well, I think that''s enough sincerity. I wont interfere with your work, so work hard. If you contribute to the sales, the manager there will also like it. Oh, but be careful with women. Dont just make a dragon harp. Hey, you say something you dont even want to say. No, are you really cheering me on? However, Delnef snorted and turned his back. I prepared the teleport magic to see if it would return as it was. Just before he disappears. I will give you one piece of advice. If you are really different from them. It would be good to prepare from now. ....prepare? Nope? Aren''t you going to do it? When I jokingly said this, Delnef said nothing more and disappeared. back to the city Didn''t run away from the city, even if you said that, how much did you believe in what I said? Well, there''s nowhere else to go, so there''s no choice. I waved my hand and wished him to remain a goodbor dragon. Right now, because of distrust, the conversation has barely been established, but as time passes, if you gradually persuade him, there will be a possibility of using it in the future. And a working dragon. will be an important observational object. If you''re bored, you should organize itter and present it at a conference. So, should this be the thesis title? The value of dragons asbor force.J and. How long does it take for a dragon to be the next store manager from one store clerk? um that would be fun And using this, one day find an area inhabited by other dragons and nt them there! Chapter 320 Chapter 320. Dragon at work (8) I got up and walked slowly to the window. out the window. The snowynd outside the city... the other side. Staring at the invisible ce, I recalled what he had said. Ready. I have no intention of doing anything to bother you. Still, it''s the advice he gave himself. Should I remember It was a thousand years ago... I just muttered it inwardly without saying it out of my mouth. It''s already the second time I''ve heard that. The first one was just bullshit, so I brushed it off, but not the second one. Let''s find out the information for now.'' Well, that''s not the case right now. Because that''s why the word sincerity doesn''t fit me. For now, let''s just remember. * * * Warlock. Unlike wizards who use raw mana, evil energy. In other words, a word that refers to those who use demonic energy as a source. Looking a little broader, this includes those who study and abuse secret arts banned by the Mage Tower of each country. In other words, it means an evil wizard who has touched an affair''. They are recognized as fearful and evil beings that even children tremble. It is known that the general impression of a ck magician is that he radiates evil spirits and covers his entire body with a ck robe and staff. The ck magician who has been seen and subjugated several times so far has a simr appearance. Why do they prefer ck clothes and gear? Aren''t you wearing other clothes? No one takes the matter seriously. Because it''s a ck magician. After all, it''s a ck magician. In the first ce, there is usually no chance of encountering them unless you are extremely unlucky. Because they are always hiding. This is because it is not guilty even if it is killed on the spot as soon as it is discovered because it has been designated as an achievement of the continent by repeating all kinds of evil experiments over the past long years. There is also a bounty on it, so there are those who specialize in tracking down and defeating warlocks. That''s why they always hide from the light. One Mage Tower lord evenpared them to cockroaches. They live only in dark ces. When you meet, you have no luck. He said he felt the same way. That is why this scene is quite heterogeneous. It was because there were close to 1,000 ck magicians gathered here. This is one of the secret gathering ces known only within the Dark Church for generations. Only therades of the same church knew the location of this ce. The sight of thousands of warlocks in ck robes gathering was, in a sense, quite heterogeneous. However, their conversations were surprisingly normal. The warlocks gathered here were talking about their research or asking each other about their current status. It was simr to the feeling of interacting with a neighbor whom I hadn''t seen in a long time. ...Come to think of it, is the recent research on how to collect magic energy going well? Even otherwise, it was embarrassing. Last time I set the output of the device incorrectly, so I emitted arge amount of demonic energy, and I was almost chased by the magicians of the Ernesia Magic Tower. ...That''s a big deal. Arent those guys really bloodytely? Tsk tsk, just like me, collect grudges from the corpses of creatures and replenish your demonic energy. Have you forgotten what happened to Nelphran the other day when he did that outright? Didnt you know that the technique I used at that time was dangerous because Ernesia mages basically detect it? Don''t worry. Its to the point of being carefully collected in a cemetery without anyone noticing. That''s just in ugly. What?! So what do you mean! They boast of their own research, sometimes listen to and criticize the other''s research, or discuss their personal current situation. Except for the fact that their field of research is undesirable, it is a sight no different from other ordinary wizards. But don''t be mistaken. What they study is evil ck magic. They are the ones who stretch out their hands without hesitation to things they shouldn''t touch as human beings and even abandon their duty for the sake of their desire for knowledge. That''s why the reputation of these ck magicians will not improve. by the way. The number ofrades has decreasedpared tost time.... As we were talking, a ck magician looked around with his face covered and said calmly. As he pointed out, the ck magicians gathered here are not even half of those who responded to the previous summons. not absent Those who joined the Dark Church as warlocks in the first ce have to respond to the Church''s call on a regr basis. Otherwise, you will pay a heavy price. Still, not even half of it came. A ck magician bit her lip in anger. Recently, the kingdom''s knights and wizards have been raiding frequently, starting with the Ernesia Tower. That must be the influence. I guess so. How many were sacrificed? A bitter tone came out of the warlock''s words as if he agreed. It''s not like they have camaraderie. However, as people walking the same path, there is a level of respect we show each other. On top of that, the excellent ck magician''s research sometimes gives an important inspiration as arade. It is not very desirable for them to have fewerrades. Especially if it is due to an enemy attack. As expected, Nelfran... It seems that his failure was the trigger. It looks like that. Arge-scale undead situation that the ck magician Nelphran staged in the past. It seemed that he was going to use it to conquer the neighboring countries including the kingdom of Ernesia and achieve his long-cherished wish. In the end, it failed and only the result of raising the morale of the wizards of the Mage Tower remained. In addition, each kingdom has been actively cooperating with the search for ck magicians since then. In thest thousand years since the establishment of the Dark Church, there will be no more difficult times to live in. If he wants to fail, he will take it on himself.... Of course, the warlocks who knew him, when they get together from time to time, call him Nelf, that stupid bastard! I had to drink while swearing. After that incident, the warlocks were decreasing one by one due to the continued subjugation campaign, so there was no choice but to refrain from cursing. Shouldnt we all work together to fight against this? u. Lets talk nonsense. Of course, they are not weak as individual wizards. However, it is true that there are risks involved in fighting against the Wizards of the Tower and the Master of the Tower, who have be one. Is that even possible? Indeed, it is. Above all, they do not trust each other. It is nonsense to fight together in unison - how can we unite when it is obvious that each will abandon the other in the event of a dangerous situation? I don''t know if the church''s executives and the young schoolmaster step out directly, but home. ....hmm. Well, if hees forward, I don''t know. indeed?????? Still, that doesn''t mean they don''t have a corner to believe in. The second-inmand of the Dark Church. A ck magician who leads the church from generation to generation in ce of the leader. Appointed with the duty of protecting the position from generation to generation, the skills of the minor masters dare notpare with those of ordinary ck magicians. The young master of this generation is also known for his outstanding skills. If only the leader were to be resurrected . If only he was resurrected, there would be no reason to be afraid of the wizards of the Mage Tower or the knights of the kingdom. Everyone believed that without exception. However, the ck magician who knows the true identity of the leader no longer remains in the world. The continent''s first ck magician. Thest time the leader of the dark church was active was about 500 years ago. After that, the cult leader never showed up to the world. For 500 years, it''s just been sleeping in the deepest and most serious ce of our school. Because of that, even now, there are no people who directly remember the appearance of the leader. However, only the handed down legend is constantly being talked about from master to disciple through their mouths. If the cult leader ever descends into the world again, he will remove the offending sun and create their world. That''s what I undoubtedly believe. That''s why they were looking forward to this convening. The Dark Church exists only to hide in the world and fulfill the secret wishes of its leader. In a situation where generation after generation is being persecuted like this time, the life and death of the church is also at stake. In this situation, you believe that you will lift a heavy cane. More than anything else, there were also rumors that the Dark Church would finally make a crucial decision at this meeting. The time hase. I won''t live in hiding, avoiding the wizards of the Mage Tower and the kingdom forever. They hoped so much and waited for the master of the church to lead them to appear. Above all, if they havee to this point and still do not show any movement in the church, they can no longer trust the church. No matter how much he acts on the order of the religious leader, there is a degree to that. ???? Are you here? When someone muttered that, the other warlocks also stopped their chatter as if they sensed something. It feels like a heterogeneous gicheok. The ck magicians gathered here also have a different kind of magic, but the senses they feel now are fundamentally different from theirs. Compared to him, even the demonic spirit, which is originally evil, is so terrifying that it does not inspire anything. A person with overwhelming demonic energy that makes one wonder if he is really human. Little Master... The one who leads the Dark Church. An agent who leads the current church from generation to generation ording to the will of the religious leader. Young Master Letelneas had appeared. everyone has gathered. No matter how much you look at his youthful appearance with his fair blonde hair and distinct blue eyes, it is hard to believe that he is the acting chief of the warlocks. However, it is only an outward impression. Inside the youthful appearance, there is an endless evil spirit. That''s why all the ck magicians gathered here kept their mouths shut and quietly waited for the young master to speak. The atmosphere of the convening meeting was always like this. An announcement of the teachings or important events of the religious leader with the appearance of a minor religious leader or an official of the religious order. The meaning is spread unterally and that is the end. it''s such a ce But this time, someone who broke the usual atmosphere appeared. Small schoolmaster! Letelneas!! How long will you insist on silence!! Shouts tore apart the quiet atmosphere. As if they had promised each other, the warlocks looked back in the direction the voice came from and moved away. Eventually, only the ck magician who removed his robe and revealed his face was left there. An old man with white hair. However, he red at the young master with sharp eyes that did not match his senile face. You? The young master asked the identity of the ck magician who quietly pointed at him. It''s called Gelfendil. I, too, seek the abyss. I''ve been following the teachings of the church all my life, pursuing true abyssal sorcery. Yes, Gelfendil. What is it? What is it? He gnashed his teeth and built a vein in his neck. Chapter 321 Chapter 321. Dragon working (9) + After all, bath'' means jjimjilbang (1) If you have something to say, try it! what is this now! Therades of the same church were ughtered by that damned Ernesian tower, and there are already less than half of them left! But why is there no movement in the church! He pointed at the young schoolmaster and scolded him. Why do you think we joined the Order! Not to watch your silence! The other warlocks just kept their distance and watched the scene. They can''t even dare to stop it. However, some of them are now showing gestures of sympathy with Gelfendil''s criticism. There can be noints. In the first ce, most of the ck magicians were dissatisfied, but they were just waiting for the church''s decision. Then, a person who coolly represents the inside appeared. For the past two years, while the Ernesian Mage Tower has been hunting us, the church hasn''t moved at all! In the meantime, two of my disciples were also executed by them! It is not for nothing that he is angry. He lost the disciples he had worked hard on and most of his research achievements were lost as he ran away from the mage of the Mage Tower. However, in the midst of this, there was no response from the church. It was natural to feel upset. ...It must have been your will to join the Order knowing that? The Church does not exist to protect you. The young master finally ended his silence and opened his mouth. I will carry on the will of the religious leader. To open the era of those who study the abyss. don''t you know? Kuh ..... You must have known the meaning of the headmaster. We just wait ording to the will of the headmaster. That is the duty of the church. That''s why the church doesn''t step out. No matter how far they act, it is the individual discretion of the ck magician. I don''t stop, but the responsibility is also on them. The ultimate goal of the church is to follow the will of the leader and achieve the great cause. However, the warlock, who still raised objections, refuted without giving up yet. But when it gets to this point! It is not a crisis for the existence of the church! Surely it doesn''t mean that only you and the cult leader are left? Or is that the will of the religious leader? When the religious leader was mentioned, the ck magicians unknowingly murmured. It is the biggest taboo for the church to directly mention the leader. No matter how small the master is, he can''t just ignore it. The young schoolmaster also asks if he can just listen, feeling as if his voice is annoying for the first time. ...Hoo, then what should we do? Lead all the warlocks of the Order andunch a retaliation battle! This is no time for war! What if you wont? then!! Gelfendil spread his demonic energy. As he unfolded the previously prepared spell, he summoned ck lightning. Bringing you down, little schoolmaster! Let me lead instead. This will be true. They want to spread their will by upying a church that only shows a passive attitude. Anyway, he didn''t expect anything from the schoolmaster or the schoolmaster. Is that so? Whoop whoop whoop. Understanding the true meaning of his actions, the young schoolmaster gave a twisted smile and giggled. How funny! Nothing. So, if you don''t like it, why don''t you try rebelling? If your skills reach me, I might be tempted to say a mantra to the headmaster somewhere. ...don''t regret it! After all, there is no way to go back once this has been revealed. Gelfendil made up his mind and summoned more lightning by squeezing out all the demonic energy. As it was, the ck lightning took the form of a trident and flew away from the small school. however. The lightning that was flying stopped before reaching the young master. What?! It''s unreasonable to dream of treason with just such ck magic. Lightning does not stop by itself. The shadow at the feet of the young master soared and wrapped around the spear of lightning, stopping it. What?! Its funny. The young master red at him with a cold gaze, then tapped the tip of his staff on the floor, and a magic circle developed at Gelfendil''s feet. no way?! Realizing the true intention, Gelfendil quickly tried to prepare by chanting, but it was toote. Countless teeth protruded from his feet. Each one is a devil''s tooth that bites even steel lightly. The ck magician who dreamed of rebellion with those teeth couldn''t even scream and went out to shreds and died of exhaustion. That''s small cultism... summoning demons... You mean dealing with that level of demons without sacrificing or chanting and not even calling out true names...? The warlocks, who witnessed the end of Gelfendil, harbored mixed feelings about fear and the achievements of the minor master. It is also rumored. Receiving everyone''s fear and awe, the young master gestured and sent the summoned demon back. Eventually, not a single bloodstain was left where the demon had retreated. Every drop of blood, every piece of flesh, was swallowed up in the devil''s stomach. It was clear that the soul of the warlock who had been eaten by him would be torn to shreds and tormented in hell for eternity. Showing overwhelming power, the young master rxed as if nothing had happened and gazed at the remaining ck magicians. Other warlocks have no choice but to bow their heads to his overflowing magic, knowledge, and power. If he gets even the slightest twist in his judgment, a one-sided massacre will ur. They understood instinctively. that can''t be beat Sorry. However, the So Gyoju shook her head as if she was feeling sad. I see I understand the dissatisfaction. It''s not something I can''t understand why you guys question the church. Even the headmaster must be keenly aware of that.'' What objection do you have now? However, you also know the reason why the headmaster cannote forward directly. Due to the curse of the cunning first King Ernesia, the headmaster can''t even leave this situation! You wouldnt know that!! Still, the warlocks are silent. After the headmaster fell asleep. From generation to generation, small school leaders, including myself, have maintained the church in order to achieve the cause on behalf of the church head. And also, I know that you also worked hard to achieve the cause of the headmaster. How can you not know? He continued his speech in a quiet tone. There was no heat or emotion in the speech, but there was a strange charm that took hold of them. Yes, the church is also aware of the anxiety of itsrades. Undoubtedly, the church that has continued for the past thousand years is also facing a crisis. The hateful Mage Tower is also persecuting us without knowing the subject. Eventually, the speeches to an end. The sorceress stopped talking once, looked at the ck magicians one by one, and concluded. ording to this, I will conclude that the church cannot sit idly by. oh oh oh oh! A faint excited cheer was heard. I don''t know if it goes against the will of the headmaster. With the authority of I, Little Master Letelneas, the church will make a decision here to fight against the light they im. The church, which had been silent for the past years, will draw its sword in earnest. I will raise my staff and use all the mystical skills I have umted to face the enemy. that is how it was proimed I will settle. I will drive out the enemy this time and release the curse that binds the headmaster. The secret wish emphasized by the teacher! I will achieve salvation in this generation! The little wizards were simply delighted with the decision of the young master. They, too, had kept their feelings of persecution in silence. In the meantime, since the young master with great power said that he would lead it himself, how could he not agree? Those who seek the mystery of the abyss! I will put an end to the Age of Hermits! Raise your wand! Open all knowledge! Soon we will fill the world with darkness in ce of the abominable! I will reveal the ck magicians who have not been able to show themselves proudly to the world so far. At his deration, all the warlocks raised their wands high and went wild. It is to show those who oppose us the grudge we have umted over the years! ruler! Now let''s invite them to the battlefield of the abyss! After all, bath'' means jjimjilbang (1) Yes, the time hase to invite. You mean an invitation? Today, for some reason, Dia, who was just about to organize the paperwork, asked me while watching me sitting in front of my office desk contemting the sentences to write in the invitation letter. It was because I was struggling toe up with the phrase to write in the invitation. I started with a proper seasonal greeting... I wrote a letter in a polite tone that I wouldn''t normally write, and of course I noticed that it was an invitation. huh. I have something to write. ah. you don''t have to help Im going to write one of these anyway and copy them all. I said as I took my hand off the typewriter I was tapping on. After all, the trend is copy & paste. The world has be sofortable. In the old days, when writing invitations, it was annoying to pick up a pen and write phrases. It is said that there were even cases where the servants stayed up all night imitating his handwriting after the head of household wrote. Now it''s a world where you can just write a few key people in moderation and just copy & paste the rest. However, even so, if I scribble out a sentence that was written too roughly, many people doubt my intellect. So I have to write the sentences to be copied with my own hands. Yes cultured and elegant. My fingers pound hard on the typewriter. Tata Tata Tata. widely! When you deliberately take thest letter, tak! The trick is to press the button to make the sounde out. This typewriter, too, was recently tested. look! This neat handwriting! Just change the typeface to make any handwriting perfect! ....I never made this because I couldn''t write. Why is there a saying that a genius has bad handwriting? It''s just a cute weakness. First of all, when I gave it as a gift to the Marquis of Caret, it was very well received. It is said that the cumbersome paperwork has be much easier. It''s worth making ....invitation. Come to think of it, are you holding amemorative banquet again this time? Hearing the word invitation, Dia asked if she could point out anything. Is it also because of thepletion of the resort area? Yes. Finally, the day before yesterday, the finishing work of the 2nd city resort area waspleted. It hasn''t been officially opened yet, and now our servants are making the final confirmation. there won''t be any problems Yes, it''s finally finished. The best cycle to end the day by spending a full day in the city and going to the resort area to lightly relieve umted fatigue! Truly a healing city! Now, the full outline has been drawn. Phew.... It feels like an hour has passed. Now I finally have a usible ce to spend my life leisurely. Of course, Dia seemed to have expected that I couldn''t just sit still. I''m thinking of the phrase to write in the invitation at a timing like this. Are you going to have a banquet this time, like the construction celebration? Ummm, how about it? He probably thought I was going to throw a big banquet this time too. Contrary to Dia''s expectations, however, I gave a sullen answer. Actually, I thought about whether to hold arge-scalememoration ceremony like that time. I like to brag from the start. Sometimes I like to be noisy. There is nothing that can''t be done. you can do anything you want Because there is no man more suited to luxury than me. Chapter 322 Chapter 322. After all, when ites to bath'', it''s a jjimjilbang. To be honest, until yesterday, I even considered doing what Dia said. I wont do it on such a grand scale this time. just considered That is, it is abandoned. Why? First of all, the nominal reason. In the first ce, the purpose of the architecture celebration banquet was to publicize the presence of this city . Ah, that''s about 70 percent? okay. Hagodia agreed and nodded her head. What did she really understand? But this time, if you don''t do that, there''s no problem. Already, Fahilia is overflowing with a sense of presence as a city. Even if you don''t do that, rumors spread quickly as long as you open up the resort area in earnest. Some nobles have already heard the rumors and sometimes ask me questions. If so, the only reason left is to show off and just want to y. Actually, this isnt the only event I have to prepare for, right? Oh, I hadnt thought of that. Certainly it remains. Dia quickly realized and nodded her head a couple of times. Yes. I have another event to hold. Well... it''s not me, but we should open it. For now, the wedding has to be held soon. you''re right. Everyone keeps asking. Pena is also looking forward to it. You should think about the date. I haven''t thought of anything else yet, but it won''t be too long. Rumors have spread, but they haven''t been officially announced yet. First of all, it is because it is a procedure for the marriage between a prince and a princess in a foreign country, so there are various small steps. Looking at the procedure, it''s not that anyone opposes it or anything like that, but it''s rather strange that there''s nothing embarrassing about it because it''s a car that actively promotes it. Anyway, holding a banquet in a row doesn''t make you feel a little less moved, right? Even big banquets and celebrations have to be held once in a while to be moved. If you open it at short intervals, Oh, it''s annoying again?'' There is only an impression left. I don''t want that either. And there is no need to hold arge-scale banquet tomemorate the opening of the resort area. So this time instead of a banquet, I decided to just celebrate in a small way and fill it up. Then, the invitation Before it opens, lets invite people to invite and lets all enjoy and y together. Anyway, I want to y and I want to show off. Then it''s that simple. Just call the people around you and y. Anyway, all of the people I know are only high-ranking nobles in the kingdom. ok then it will be And considering the purpose of a resort city, I thought that a healing party with a feeling of resting together would be more appropriate than a noisy banquet. well it''s me too A very appropriate choice. And you guys are having a hard time with a lot of work these days, right? So, let''s rest together with this Kim. how is it? Due to the schedule and position, I cannot travel. So let''s all take off oneyer and y moderately and leisurely that day. ...We never feel tired in serving Arell-sama. Ah, dont be bluffing? Everyone is going to rest anyway, so don''t hesitate. The servants who work that day will also take turnster to give them a break. If you don''t rest at this time, when will you rest again? All right. For now, it seems that he is convinced. Because I made a lot of things to sell as special products or specialties in the resort area. Lets try out the reactions of the food, and lets all eat and enjoy together. ....yes. Having something to eat, Dia pretended not to, but was slightly agitated. yumma saliva flows saliva. Well, no matter how hard you try to be, if you stay with me, you will naturally loosen up. It''s by no means strange. By the way, who are you going to invite? Ummm... First of all, of course, I will call my father and mother.... Other than that, I should call the Marquis Karet and the people I usually contact. It is amemorative party that feels like resting together. It''s embarrassing to call people you''re not familiar with. Other than that, uhm..... I''m going to send invitations to the older sisters as well... Uhm, I don''t know if these two older sisters wille. Kania noona seems to be distracted by her new obsession these days. Meryl older sister... Come to think of it, she recently studied abroad in the Empire, right? It''s fortunate that Pena seems to be doing well when he sees that he sometimes contacts him as if he''s in trouble to stop this person. Come to think of it, of course I should call Pena too. Even after the wedding talk was decided, until now, apart from the asional exchange of stories, I have never hung out with her. Sometimes, if you don''t call me out and y with me, I''ll be pissed off. More than anything, if everyone gathers, it would be nice to call him at all. That''s about it if you call it anything. The resort area isn''t small, but it''s better to enjoy it with a small number of elites rather than calling too many. Then, this time, let''s n with the concept of recreation banquet where everyone can take a good rest''. It''s a banquet where you don''t dance or listen to music, just take a bath and rx. That would be nice too. Resting is the best entertainment. With this in mind, I sent the invitations to my family and to those I knew. Some timeter, the Imperial Vi of the Merman Empire. oh? Pena saw the invitation from Arell and said, What''s going on?'' Thinking about it, I put my hand on my cheek and tilted my head. Oh my goodness? It''s an invitation. Is that also from Arell? The invitation is stamped with Arel''s seal. It was sent by Arel himself, not by anyone else. what''s going on again? Even if you don''t know what''s going on, you can talk to me directly. Why are you doing such a cumbersome thing in such a yard? Perplexed, Pena opened the letter. After reading it, she couldn''t help but smile. Aha, that was it. Arel is also really the same. The letter was not long. Yes, it''s an invitation. After reading to the end, Pena nodded her head alone after understanding Arel''s purpose. Come to think of it, these days Arel has been talking about that all along. About Arell''s city construction n, Pena knew about it because she had heard it from time to time. A n to build a recreational facility there using the warm water that flows in the territory. Come to think of it, I remember hearing the story that the construction was finallying to an end a while ago. Looks like you''ve finally finished it. Hehe... I guess you''re nning to invite people before the full-scale opening? Having seen Arel''s bragging and yful personality to some extent, I could understand her intentions. However, on the other hand, it was a bitplicated. What else? huh? I have other important things to do!'' It''s been some time since we decided to proceed with the wedding talk. Shouldn''t we create a ce to announce our engagement in earnest soon? Arel told him to leave it to himself as if he had his own thoughts, but Pena was also a little impatient. I get tired of pretending to be embarrassed whenever other people ask, What happened to Her Highness'' marriage story?'' I don''t even think about begging or anything because I''m shy and shy, but I still feel anxious inside. Well, let''s put that aside for now. A resort using hot spring water? Yeah, I can''t imagine.... Although Arel exined it well, to be honest, I didn''t understand how good it was. In fact, there are several ces in the Merman Empire where hot springs flow. But it''s just hot water... That''s why people are afraid of the water that springs up from the ground and don''t use it well. asionally, it was used as a medicine because it was said to be effective. I drank a little bit of the mineral water that was presented to the Empire before, but... That wasn''t zero... To be honest, it was disappointing. Something slightly different from normal water? something tasteless? Other than that, I don''t know. If it''s a bath, you can make hot water with magic or spirit magic, so Pena''s hot spring water is special... I didn''t agree with Arel''s im at all. But if he''s so excited, there must be something, right? Hmm? It''s a hot spring... So you''re taking a bath? everyone....? A bath? While muttering such words, the cogs meshed in just one ce. Reflexively, Pena covered her mouth and murmured. ...Come to think of it, in the kingdom to the north, men and women go into the huge public bath together... Why did I think of this? It was a coincidence. The cause was when I heard about the difference in bathing culture from country to country, which Allel unterally talked about while talking about Arel and the hot spring town. At that time, Pena was like, Hey, is there such a thing?'' I just thought But why am I thinking of this now? It''s because the caller is none other than Arel. Seo?... No way?... Nothing strange. Neither he nor he has made an official announcement yet, but rumors behind the scenes have already spread. Come to think of it, nothing special happened after that. In the first ce, Pena also had a lot of things to organize. Basically, themercial projects of the empire are under her jurisdiction. It was in the midst of searching for a suitable sessor in preparation for the future. Arell was also preupied with the expansion of the city. That''s why Pena was deeply saddened. If you properly epted the marriage conversation, you should throw something at least rice cake. I wonder if it''s something boring. Of course, I never said that directly to him. But Arell has a good head. Only in a strange sense is quick-witted. Especially when ites to things like that! What is it like? Things between a man and a woman cannot be said through the mouth of a girl. If you think about it, if you think about Arel''s actions so far, Arel will gradually say to herself... Umm, anyway! No wonder! Pena forcibly stopped thinking there. Apparently, the princess''s pride would not permit any more erroneous assumptions. Wouldn''t it be a bigugh if it became known? ...oh no way. What were you thinking? Pena covered her mouth with her hand and nced at the invitation, which had nothing but appropriate invitations written on it. while you''re so preupied. Pena didn''t notice the other person''s approach. Oh my God? What else are you thinking about today? Miss Pena? Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! When someone suddenly spoke to me, Pena swallowed a strange noise and turned her head away, as if something had stung her. Oh my God, Pena-sama? What were you really thinking? Whoop whoop whoop whoop. The woman who was looking at her with a slightly sullen look. Meryl Ernesia. Ah... Meryl-sama? yes. it''s me it''s me Well, besides me, there''s no one else to talk to Pena-sama openly, right? Umm, isn''t it? Merrill shrugged with a strange grin. The reason she is here is simple. This is because Meryl is currently studying abroad in the Empire, saying that she wants to improve her painting skills. I heard that Arel made a deal with Meryl and made a promise several years ago. Chapter 323 Chapter 323. After all, bath'' means jjimjilbang (3) There is no particr reason why she and Pena were open to a certain extent. Regardless, he is a member of the Ernesian royal family. Even if she is studying abroad, she cannot be sent to a ce where no one knows her properly. Isn''t Arel directly intervening? For one thing, the reason was that there was no person in the imperial family other than Pena who could talk openly with Meryl. The biggest reason is that Meryl''s disposition is so free-spirited that it''s difficult for people of low status to control her as she acts as she pleases. It was because such Meryl also managed to listen to Pena when she heard that Pena was about to marry Arel. By the way... Hey Meryl-sama? why? Why did you forget that the princess called me? Didn''t you say let''s have a tea time at this time''? ah?????? Oh I remembered First of all, it was Pena herself who said that we should have tea time sometimes for regr exchange. The letter that just arrived made me lose my mind for a while. Uhh... Me too.'' I almost couldn''t see it at all. Fortunately, the disrespectful thoughts had stopped in my head. This is all because of what the hot spring water is. Now let''s save face again. oh! I''m sorry, Meryl. Stop because I am distracted elsewhere. Are you losing your mind? it''s nothing. As if nothing had happened, Pena drank the tea brought by thedies-in-waiting and became elegant again... So what did you think when you saw the invitation? Would you like to take a bath with Arell? Oh, how bold are you? Call hok! Ugh... the hot tea got stuck in my throat and I almost spewed it out. It was an unexpected direct hit. Meryl just looked at her trembling and weeping slightly with a strange smirk. The atmosphere between Meryl and Pena has been like thistely. At first, Meryl also had her own formality, and even now, her outward attitude shows respect as befits a member of a royal family from another country. But her true nature was already subtly revealed. Oh my goodness? Are you young? It''s a good time to be shy. Even now, Meryl is looking at Fena, who is still coughing, as if she is pleased with something. It''s the attitude of being sure of something. It was a conversation that clearly showed what the rtionship between the two would normally be. If there is no shedding, there is no shedding. It is a one-sided rtionship in which one side gets involved. what do you mean all of a sudden! What do you think I was thinking! What are you talking about, go to sleep. Did you just look at that invitation? I was just thinking? Meryl giggled and pointed to the invitation on the table. Apparently, he already knew what that invitation was. No no. What Pena-sama thinks is perfectly normal. A man and a woman who talk about marriage. It''s the same bath! Of course, I can''t help but imagine that. Not so. Would I feel the same way? no! Wait? I really didn''t think much of it?! What is it that can''t be helped? But is it really? Anyway, both men and women. Such a thing... Isn''t thatmon in Ernesia Kingdom? . Is it like that? And Pena, who obediently believes Meryl''s words, is a truly helpless youngdy. Originally, it was quite disrespectful to talk like this to the princess. opponent is opponent Because they are girls on an equal footing, there are certain things they can share. Also, conversations between nobledies are sometimes more radical in their subject matter. It''s not that Pena isn''t interested either. Naturally, Pena couldn''t help but listen to what she had to say. Then, really, thats why Arel. When Meryl says it like this, for some reason, my useless imagination swells even more. Are there really intentions? Oh my gosh... Meryl smirked as if watching her reaction for a moment in front of the astonished Pena. Sensing her gaze, Fena regained her seriousness and tried to change the subject. By the way, Meryl-sama? Knowing about this invitation... Right. Actually, it came to me too. I knew it. Pena sighed. Actually, I think I called quite a few people, not just me. Are there many people? Of course, I am guessing on that. But I still haven''t heard who is calling. Basically, they will be members of the royal family, high-ranking nobles and aides that Arel usually knows. Well, you can look forward to that. Waiting... aha, that''s it. Now Pena understood what Meryl meant. And after thinking about why he had put himself in this ce, he suddenly came to that conclusion. Merrill exined in the letter that this invitation would bring only a small percentage of acquaintances. Even if she thought about it roughly, she thought that the people she could bring up were Arel''s mother, the previous king, and some members of the royal family. And putting yourself in there. It''s like admitting that Pena is also a person to be there. I guess the purpose is to introduce myself before an official event. what? Wouldn''t it be? After all, when that timees, there will be no time or space to talk. It''s not bad to have a conversation beforehand. After teasing Pena, Meryl sipped her cup of tea, feeling relieved, and agreed with her guess. So if you actually go, Pena-sama might not have time to feel at ease. ...You talk like it''s someone else''s business. Huhuhu, its someone elses business for me. ah? Look forward to it. Saying that doesn''t sound like acting. It''s pretty nasty. Huhuhuhu Im just looking forward to it in a pure sense. It''s because I''ve been dealing with a lot of paintballs, so it''s kind of tiring. I heard that it works well? Ah, but there may be things Pena-sama expects. As you can see, the facility is as big as a city. Wouldnt there be plenty of ces for just two people, a man and a woman, to avoid everyones eyes? What are you trying to do by avoiding everyone''s eyes? Who expected what before? Rather than that, the topic turned to the wrong side again. Oops. Whoa whoop whoop, are you curious? Wouldnt you like to know the traditional flirtation of the royal family of Ernesia? It''s never... that kind of thing. Stop saying nasty things, princess who ate this shit. Before that, what the heck is the traditional flirtation of the royal family? Fena sighed and let Merrill talk halfway through. At first, I pretended to let go. Originally, this kind of bait is not biting. Its a huge bath, so huhuhufufu. If you think about it, I and my older brothers did this and that before marriage, each of them had affairs with people they were dating, right? ....yes? What are you doing? It''s something I had with him in the past. Huhuhuhuhu. Usually in a ce like a bath with lovers. Oh, is it a little too much to talk about this with Pena-sama? Meryl pretended to cover her mouth on purpose and cut off her words. weak really weak Pena turns her gaze away and pretends not to listen. soon after sighing. ...There''s a lot I really want to argue about on that point... but I''ll listen to you for now. there''s nothing we can do. Yes, I really can''t help it. Pretending not to be interested in what Merrill is saying is thest remaining pride of Pena. I will listen to you for now. Whoop whoop whoop. Looking at Pena like that, Meryl smiled as if she was really happy. Each of the invitations sent by Arell arrived without exception to the people he knew on a regr basis. And, of course, the invitation flew to them as well. Is this a resort using hot springs? Meika, who was watching over Kania from escaping from the Knight Commander''s office... no, helping Chi to carry out her duties properly today, asked curiously about the contents of Arell''s letter that arrived in front of Kania a moment ago. Why is there something that Arell was making in the city of Fahilia? ...Ohe to think of it, I''ve heard rumors that the city will be further expanded. It did something... was it to create a resort? It''s a resort... Meika suddenly thought. That''s a nice word. Come to think of it, when was thest time you went on vacation? Even if it wasn''t so, the knights hadn''t taken a proper vacation recently because of the minor handling since thest war with the Holy Kingdom and one unfinished issue. Kanaya is always full of energy, and basically, when there is nothing to do, she spends time with a sword. Members, including Meika, were desperate for a vacation. An invitation to a resort... But to create a city-level resort... Fahilia is originally a snowy ce. Are you okay? Perhaps Arel is a hot spring from there? They must have used the warm water provided by the authorities. Kania recalled an old memory. Surely Arel had said that when she was a so-called unemployed living on his estate. Is it warm water? It seems to be good for relieving fatigue or something like that. I''m not sure. Fatigue.. Upon hearing that, Meika asked Kania with a bit of anticipation, just in case. Are you going only for the captain? no. Hmm... I guess you can take the other members too. They say its a resort the size of a city, so there are plenty of seats. When she heard that she would invite people she knew and hold a smallmemorative party, Meika''s eyes came back to life. Even if you don''t, this idiot... no, forcing the manager to sit down and get a job is a situation where it''s out of power. In the meantime, this is an opportunity. I don''t know if it''s a hot spring or not, but if none other than Arel made it into a resort, it would definitely be a good thing. song! huh? Its a rare invitation. Wouldnt not going be forsaking the long-awaited favor? There is only one reason why Meika actively brings out such an opinion. It was because Kania was contemting whether or not to go after receiving this invitation. Originally, he would have epted Arell''s invitation, but now Kania has been busy obsessing over some unresolved problem since two years ago. Even if it wasn''t, I felt like I was going to refuse this time. But work What about work! uh? At Meika''s paradox, Kania widened her eyes. Did he eat something wrong today?'' He seems to be thinking. no, that''s pretty good First of all, I just had to make Kania feel like epting the invitation. That''s why Meika insisted and insisted again. Lets go! Arel-nim usually gave me advice on this and that. Then of course we should go! But the papers I''ll get that done somehow! no! Just procrastinate! What would anyone say to Kania-nim! I heard you dont normally do that?! This is an emergency. Vacation is a big deal. If I miss this opportunity, I don''t know when I will rest again. The daily life of the knights of Ernesia Kingdom is harsh. So once you see the opportunity, you can''t miss the vacation date no matter what. Anyway, lets go! Lets all go together! Yes. Kania nodded, pushed by the strange momentum. Chapter 324 Chapter 324. After all, bath'' means jjimjilbang (4) Those who received the invitation from Arel decided to respond to the invitation with anticipation for thepletion of the city he was so proud of. In addition, everyone is in a position to feel fatigue in their daily life in one way or another. For them, there was quite a bit of curiosity about what kind of ce would be for a city-by-city resort. That''s how they or they decided to dly ept the invitation from Arell. However, not everyone was willing to go. When Jeil saw the invitation from Arel, he had to smile bitterly and feel terribly sorry. Oops Unfortunately, I cant go. Normally, I feel like I want to respond to the invitation willingly. But this time it didn''t seem possible. Unfortunately, our schedules ovep. It coincides with the visit of the Queen of Kelia. An aristocrat who performed the first secretarial job spoke sadly while listening to hisint. Yes. If it is a tolerable task, it would be okay to postpone or send an agent, but an important event in which a person from a foreign country is visiting is ahead. It''s a different story if the queen of Keliaes in person. Originally, an envoy from Kelia was supposed toe, but suddenly, for some reason, the queen said she woulde in person. I heard from a messenger who sent me a drink before that he seemed to be a capricious person, but I never thought it would be this much. Of course, I had to focus all my attention on this side. In the first position, no matter how foreign a person is... No matter how strong the current national power of Ernesia Kingdom is. Even in such a yard, couldn''t it be rude to note because the situation was like this? There is such a thing asmon sense and courtesy. The fact that the queen ising there means that she has some idea about her rtionship with Ernesia Kingdom. It is not a bad thing to see for the future. He is in the middle of a busy schedule fixing the schedule and ordering preparations to greet the queen. Unfortunately, there was no time to respond to Arel''s invitation. Of course, Arel wouldn''t know this right now. The queen''s visit was also sudden, and Arel was not very involved in kingdom politics. There was a part of him that didn''t want to rely too much on Arel, who was able to do the best if it wasn''t urgent. Then should I exin the situation to Pahilia instead? No, I will answer Arel myself. well he will understand I''m sorry but I can''t help it. It would be better to go for a vacation with Rain next time. Jeil expressed his regret and said, * * * Then the long-awaited date came. Wah ha ha ha ha? Today''s weather is amazing. I woke up early in the morning for some reason and went out to the castle balcony to check the weather today. hmm! It''s sunny! It is truly the perfect weather to invite guests! Hasnt the weather always been nice here thanks to the magic tools? Asha muttered something behind me, but can''t you hear it? Yeah, but Asha? What''s going on in the morning? I came here to see this first. Come to think of it, Arel-nim, they came first. He? Oh yes. The time hase for you toe first. Currently, the guests who have received invitations from me are expected to arrive on time ording to today''s date. Among them, there are only two people who wille this early this morning. I personally went to meet the two of them. That''s my dad and mom Arent you here too early? What was it like? There''s nothing special, heh heh heh heh heh heh. My father smiled broadly and patted me on the shoulder, who hade to greet me. No work... By now, I know that the oldest brother is getting anxious while preparing to wee the queen of Kelia. When I think about it recently, I wonder if my father handed over the throne under the pretext of his age, even though he is still correct, was to gradually get away from troublesome politics and enjoy a leisurely life. If it''s the best, don''t worry. Now, to a certain extent, things will take care of themselves. I''m really confused whether to believe it or not. I heard that the ce you made, Arell, is so good for a tired body. Then you can enjoy it a little earlier. I was just getting tired of the annoying ball. It is full of selfishness. Sure. By the way, Arell. While the father and son were talking leisurely, my father hardened his expression slightly and began to say something small in my ear. I also started whispering together to match the mood. ???? yes? ...Well,tely I''ve been feeling a little down. Previous? I inadvertently looked at my father''s strong muscles. Where are you? I think it increased by about 2%pared tost year? Well, let''s put that aside for now. Would that be effective for something like that? ...Of course... Actually, I also made a ce with a little care. It''s my secret ce. We will guide youter. ...Ho, that''s a nice word. Our rich man understood each other''s meaning and grinned. no wonder. Originally, my father was supposed toe separately on time, but for some reason, I wondered if he woulde with my mother early, so it seems that he had a different purpose. Leaving us like that, Mom just watched Leah with a smile that she couldn''t stop. He already knows what we''re talking about. I don''t think there was any need to talk in whispers. Ugh! Then I''ll go first. Lipana, please finish the story slowly ande. yes. I''ll be there soon too. My father seemed to be embarrassed inside, so he hurriedly went somewhere with a servant. Now that I''m done with my father, it''s time to talk to my mother. I want my mother to take a rest this time too. There are many good ces in the facility I created this time. Thank you for that. Ahhh! Leah holds out her hand to me and babbles something. It''s still a year old, so it''s a long way from being able tomunicate with each other. Lia... it''s still impossible. Sister, you are not ready yet. Come back in 10 years. Don''t worry, Prince. I will take care of Princess Leah. Well, I''ll talk to our servants, so if you need anything, tell the nanny anything. Of course, we have already prepared a dedicated team for Lia in advance. If possible, Che and Nanny also want to rest at times like these. Even though adults are on a break, there is nothing to be neglected. Because there is still a long way for other guests toe. I will guide you separately. Oh, or it would be a good idea to go to a resort first and rest. Maybe that''s what my father was aiming for. Its okay. You still have plenty of time. Of course, I''m looking forward to that too, but there are many things I want to talk about with Arell first. is that so? When was there ack ofmunication between our mother and father? I reflected a little. You haven''t properly told this mother about the story with the princess yet, have you? No, it is a cancetion of reflection. it is return I''m sorry, but please make it happen. Even if it wasn''t so, after the marriage discussion, my mother asked what had happened between me and Pena with her eyes shining. Maybe the love story of their children was the joy of the parents, or did they not have any other pleasure these days? Or did he just be an ajumma? Lately, that caring mind has all but disappeared. Now I''m just ady Is this the way everyone bes like this in front of their childrens love stories? I am really curious. Of course, this mother also knew because she had been contacted by the princess in advance. Since when did that happen? Ah even if its not the case, today Pena no, my fiance ising in person. Why don''t you listen to her directly? I''m sorry Pena. don''t pass I wanted to leave everything to her who hadn''t evene yet. So can''t youe a little sooner? No matter how thick-faced I am, I''m not brazen enough to brag about my private life in front of my mom. After that, around noon, the invitees began to arrive one by one. I called some of the nobles I usually entrust work with, such as Marquis Karet, and some of the merchants I knew, such as Zelsen. And with Kania''s sister and her knights. Sister Merrill and some of her students. Finally, all the people who finally came to Pena came. What was unexpected was that Pena and Meryl noona were talking about something while going around together. Well, I heard that the two of them had a lot of time to talk about studying abroad in the Empire. Have you be friends with them in the meantime? With this, in fact, most of the people who work hard for my greed are called. Yes, because he usually made me suffer, sometimes I have to give him medicine. Now, thank you to the people who gathered at the celebration of thepletion of the resort city today. First of all, I thanked everyone at the gathering as the owner of this city, even formally. Due to my personality, I don''t like giving speeches or greetings, but I still have to have some pretext for starting. Anyway, after this speech, everyone will be free to roam around and enjoy the true nature of the resort city. So the speech should be very long. it should be very long will do it all day I''m kidding. ...The purpose of today is for you and me, who are usually in a position to be tired, to have a good rest and talk. Also, if possible, enjoy today and spread some rumors around you. Especially merchants? When I joked, the merchants smiled strangely and nodded. Aside from that, the craftsmen and technicians who put their energy into the construction also worked hard. Your hard work will be passed on to future generations along with the prosperity of this city. In fact, they were the ones whopleted the city. I was just whipped with a bundle of money from behind. yes you are number one Even to those who couldnte due to circumstances. It is disappointing, but I would like to tell you to rest assured that the city will continue to be open and facilities can be reserved, so you can use them as much as you like. Jimmy''s best brother. That''s why I''m not interested in the position of king. Anyway, the story is a bit long, but I hope you enjoy the charm of this ce to your hearts content today for the future prosperity of the resort town. Then, have a good rest today! As I finished my speech, I raised my ss, and all the invited guests also raised their sses and prayed for the prosperity of the city. Yes, in the future, Fahilia will be a perfect city in every way, includingmerce, living, and rxation. What is this invincible! Ahahahahahaha! When the speech was over, the guests, guided by the waiting servants, dispersed to their own pleasure. First of all, the members of the royal family moved separately, probably because of the difference in position. The rest of the people were also naturally divided and moved ording to their status or position. Everyone looked at the guides of the servants and pamphlets on the city, clearly contemting where to start. yes that''s a good thing Then I''ll go and have fun on my own. Chapter 325 Chapter 325. After all, bath'' means jjimjilbang (5) When decorating a resort using hot spring water, the first n was to create a recreational facility mainly using various types of baths. At first, I thought of it as a giant public bathhouse. Even now, baths are equipped with various types. From a device that draws pure hot spring water to a health bath with various additives, it is equipped with a variety of things. However, from the middle, I thought that it would be insufficient. The reason for changing the route from the middle was that the bath culture was not as popr as expected. It doesn''t mean that people here are dirty or anything like that. They also like to enjoy a clean bath with warm water, but I thought that was not enough. So I had to change the design from the middle and add things. That''s why the construction n, which was originally supposed to bepleted in two years, was over two yearster. But I didn''t regret it. Rather, I think my whim was outstanding. Hmm This is pretty good too. I agree. My father and I were lying on the warm floor in the steam room, one of the most representative recreational facilities in the city, supporting our exhausted bodies. Ah... it''s released, it''s released. Especially the waist is very well released. After all, it''s best to be warm on the waist. Hot is best for the muscles too. I was thinking about where to start, so I went to the steam room to start sweating. As expected, my father came here first. It''s because I told you beforehand. All of a sudden, the rich man ended up sweating in the same steam room. I thought it would be okay sometimes too, so I came in andy down leisurely with my father. I thought there would be something like this. I don''t know why no one thought of it before. It must be a cultural difference. In the first ce, the steam room is a concept that did not spread well here. At least, it is quite unfamiliar except for the dry sauna used in the northern region. It''s not that the people here couldn''t think of it because their brains were bad. I''m a fraud. It''s a foul. Anyway, the bottom line is that jjimjilbang is a great culture. As expected, it was good that you handed over the throne to the eldest guy early. If I hadn''t passed it down yet, I wouldn''t have been able toe here hehehehehehehe. ...if my older brother hears that, he will cry. By now, that older brother must be in a very difficult situation, facing the queen of a different race. see was i right? After all, the throne is shit! poop! Feel so good. It would be nice toe more often. There are many other good things besides this ce. After enjoying it enough, I rmend going to another ce. There are many facilities that are good for health. Is that so? Yes, of course. You might like something else. I sweated out and felt refreshed. Next, I went into the bath to wash off my sweat and came out feeling refreshed. Hmm? Come to think of it, do you think everyone is using the hot spring bath well? First of all, it''s here that I put a lot of effort into preparing it. Guys, just wash moderately, soak in hot water, and say, Uh heh heh heh that''s good.'' I mean, it''s no fun. So I just quickly washed off my sweat and left. I''m curious about the other hot springs, but I need to be careful today. It''s because there are a lot of people. So I was looking for a suitable ce to rest for a while, and I wonder if I am using the massage facilities well? First of all, it''s here that I put a lot of effort into preparing it. Guys, just wash moderately, soak in hot water, and say, Uh heh heh heh that''s good.'' I mean, it''s no fun. So I just quickly washed off my sweat and left. I''m curious about the other hot springs, but I need to be careful today. It''s because there are a lot of people. So I decided to rest for a while, looked for a suitable ce, and headed to a massage facility. There are plenty of items suitable for rxing a tired and weary body, including massage chairs that have been implemented in various forms. Here I found something unexpected. ...Are you here too? They found a young man with silver white hair draped over a chair in the facility. bad luck icon. It is the white dragon Delnef. The one I invited is Arell Ernesia. Isn''t that you? No, I sent out an invitation and said, Are you really going toe?'' I was just wondering. It is true that he was invited. To be exact, he invited all the employees at the chocte shop where he works. ...Actually, I was forced to half way. I tried to refuse, but I couldn''t resist the manager at all. ...Are you really a dragon? Kuk! Delnef couldn''t refute otherwise, as if he felt ashamed of himself. Well, anyone looking at him now would not be able to guess his identity. okay? The massage chair seems to like the dragon too, right? No matter how much the dragon loses its strength, the sight of it drooping on top of an automatic massage chair powered by mana is more disgraceful than you can imagine. Hmm, I admit the effect. Recently, because of simplebor, the muscles in my body have gotten a little tight. The effect on it is not bad. this is won The human form is ufortable. It is inefficient. ...don''t talk about that seriously while lying on a massage chair and shivering. You look really miserable. When I pointed it out, Delnef kept his mouth shut, perhaps realizing his true nature. It is truly a living witness that shows how far a single dragon can fall to the bottom. This guy is really a dissertationist. It''s a secret that recently I''ve been observing this guy and writing a thesis on how pitiful creatures dragons are. This thesis will not be published right away, but I will keep it carefully and let my descendants discover it so that it will remain as a dark history of the dragon world. No, more than that, does this guy not feel any inspiration even aftering here? First of all, this ce was built exactly where hisir was, right? In hindsight, this guy is a true deception. It is said that when the construction was in progress, he grinded his teeth while watching this ce where the shape gradually changed. Well, even though I know that and sent the invitation, I''m quite a bitch. no, i''m curious He said he wanted to see how much he would disintegrate if he showed such a rare humiliation. I did, but it''s disappointing. ...Don''t look at me like that. I also have aplicated feeling. How did Rare...e to be like this? Kut! Yeah, I guess youre aware of it. Yes, feel free to disassemble it. Now feel the shame on the massage chair. you stupid lizard Arel Ernesia. You guys... Huh? what? no. Delnef muttered something silently, but when he saw my calm and impudent face, he clicked his tongue andy down again. No, dont go to sleep. Sleeping on a massage chair is bad manners. What do you know about Hong? hmm. There are a lot of seats left today, so it doesn''t matter. Certainly massage chairs are very sleepy. He knows something. A person who secretly raised the rope tightly and was worried that it might bounce. Towards where we were, someone approached me with a bright voice calling me. Arel! Are you here too? Someone said it was Kania''s sister. Right. Was my sister here too? Apparently, all the knights she leads are here. It''s strange to see all the female knights who usually struggle to protect the kingdom spread out on the massage chairs. Everyone seems to like this ce the most. ...Proof that everyone is having a hard time normally. Is it like that? Noona is very healthy, so it seems that she is far from fatigue. In particr, this massage chair is designed to be more immersive for people who are tired on a daily basis. Ordinary massage chairs are just at the level of stimtion, but this one is specially designed by me, so it pokes the blood itself! Back! While touching it, it naturally circtes qi and rxes the body. In other words, just sitting down automatically bes a source of luck. That''s why even polymorphic dragons fall in love with it. On the other hand, in the case of a person who originally mastered the cirction of air veins with genius like his older sister, the effect seems to be halved. Still, a massage feels good. I didnt know. It''s because my sister is still young. When you get older, your back hurts, your eyes get blurry, and you get aches here and there anyway. It''s still a good time. Then, how about using another facility? There are several. It''s not as good as a training ground, but there are ces where you can simply move your body. Of course, my sister shouldn''t move with all her might. then it breaks Still, I tried the durability test and saw the rmendation. Ugh. What should I do? My sister crossed her arms in agony as she contemted where to go. By the way, Kania noona? I heard about it from Adjutant Meika. I heard you''re still looking for that''? huh? yeah what about it? Why? Well that''s because. I nced to my side. As for Mr. Dragon, who is currently enjoying a massage chair. ...Wait a minute... that...that''s... he''s pletely blue and can''t even breathe properly. I am properly terrified. It''s like watching a dying supporting character in a horror movie. Even a satanic puppet would look like this if you witnessed it right in front of you. What the hell is this guy looking at and trembling like this? Indeed it was. I checked the direction of Delneph''s gaze and grinned inwardly. It was because his eyes stained with astonishment were now directed at Kania noona, not anyone else. No, more than that, don''t say that'' to someone else''s sister, you lizard who didn''t learn. Then get stabbed in the stomach? I stare at him and notice him, but now he doesn''t pay attention to me at all. Well, it''s not like I can''t fathom his feelings right now. Who are you? My sister tilted her head, conscious of Delnef''s stare at her with astonished eyes. Arel? Who is that person? It''s okay to not know anything. Well, it would be the first time for you to meet him as he is now. And Delnef is shocked now because he didn''t expect to see his sister here. because. At that time, in the war, my sister was the one who stabbed that dragon. Delneph also said in hisst testimony that he remembered the scene, so he wanted to just in case. As expected, he seemed to recognize Kania noona. Yes. The stabbed and stabbed two met here now. Yes, the enemy is in the jjimjilbang. If I were topare this situation in one line, I would roughly say something like this. ....Of course, I made these two run into each other knowingly. it''s kind of a test This is because things can get tangledter, so if you want to have an ident, you have to do it in advance. ?... Keugh. Delnef, who seems to bepletely nervous and on alert, is just puzzled by Kania''s older sister, What''s wrong with him?'' Those are the eyes I didn''t fully recognize. I have a good sense of the wrong way, but when I''m like this, it''s dull. ....excuse me? Are you there? My sister came up to me and winked at Delnef and asked. That person what did I do? Why do you think so? Is there a corner where you can catch something? Maybe I noticed, so I waited to see what my sister would say. Does her genius sense do anything this time? No... uhm... I don''t know, but for some reason, that person... doesn''t seem to like me? Chapter 326 Chapter 326. After all, bath'' means jjimjilbang (6) I can''t guess. ...Couldn''t it be that I secretly went to the vige to y when I was in Fahilia and broke the fence? No... So, is it something else? Did you identally blow away the livestock you raised thinking they were monsters? Have you been like that before? Somehow, from time to time, when I went to ask the vige chiefs what was going on, they secretly looked at me. It wasn''t that I noticed it, it was my sister''s notice? I dont know what kind of conscience your sister is stabbing, but thats probably not it, right? What an illusion. Noona is famous as a knight now, right? Couldnt it be that he seemed frightened because he was overly thrilled? Is it like that? In the end, it seems that my sister can''t see through to the identity of that lizard. Then wouldn''t I even have to say that? because. Heh. Seeing Delneph''s reaction, I thought it would be fun to just pretend not to know. Hmm, is it like that? Oh sister. Come to think of it, there are food and drinks over there. How do you like it? ah! Shall we go! Kania noona went somewhere after being snatched by something to eat. When will that person grow up? No, who will take it? After my sister sneaked away like that. Delneph, who had beenpletely frozen, seemed to have finally regained his reason and came closer as if he was about to grab me by the cor. Of course, he didn''t actually catch me by the cor. It must be because he knows that he will not be relentless if he does. ...What the hell happened! Why... that human! Do you remember him? Of course not! no! than that! Look at your face! Did you know that?! of course! what to hide I am always proud Knowing on purpose allowed both the stabbed and the stabbed to reunite here. I''m really good Because he reunited people he would never have wanted to meet in his entire life. Its just a human knight. Wouldn''t that be something the proud Dragon would be afraid of? If you look at it, you''re a benefactor, right? First of all, it was an opportunity to get rid of the brainwashing. ...You should try saying the same thing again after getting stabbed in the heart. Oh, is it usible? It seems that the scene of Kania stabbing her chest with arge, high-definition scene was clearly engraved in Delneph''s mind. Yes, it reminds me of beautiful memories. People call it trauma. Even a dragon gets traumatized after being stabbed in the heart once. I learned a new thing. Kuh... I still vividly remember... the moment when that human... that womanughed horribly and the sword passed through her heart... I think my memory is a bit exaggerated? congrattions sister It seems you have carved asting fear into the dragon''s mind. Arent you paying too much attention? ...another irresponsible sound. No, you know from seeing my sisters reaction just now. she doesn''t know you It was two years ago, and what noona remembers at that time is your true self, not your current face, right? It would be a big deal in a different sense if there were people who, based onmon sense, imagined that the dragon of the time would be sleeping in the massage chair with the dragon at the time. Well is that so? Delnef seemed to agree with my persuasion. Right. Time has passed. human 1? Even after two years, they seem to have forgotten about it quickly. Thats how it is. But... I tried to attach one more useless sagittarius, so Delnef naturally frowned. On the day your true face is revealed, you will recreate the situation from two years ago. what? What do you mean? ah? There is such a thing. Actually, losing that dragon two years ago... in other words, this guy seems to have been extremely resentful to my sister and others. Of course, it''s very unfair to have missed all of them in a careless shot. Even if it was controlled in the first ce, it was a dragon that attacked people. My sister must have been thinking of taking responsibility and finding it. Perhaps for that reason, after the Holy Kingdom War ended, it seemed that my sister had been personally looking for sightings of the white dragon. Unexpectedly, my sister even found out eyewitness information that it was somewhere in the kingdom. When I asked how he investigated, he said he jumped on his feet. As expected, sword masters are different no matter what. For that reason, if your sister finds out. If you know? What if you knew? Hmm, warm up your heart? I yfully and cheerfully pretended to hold my sword in the air and pretended to stab it. Just beat your heart! Saying this, Delnef''s heart beats naturally and he seems to be dying. Hisplexion brightened slightly. You know that and you let her run into me? Looking back, I think I understood how dangerous the situation was. I break out in a very cold sweat. Apparently, he now has no way to stop him if Kania noona notices and attacks. It was like that. I just wanted to check this out. First of all, Delnef tried to ignore the existence, but it is possible that he lied about his physical condition. Because there is a possibility that he is hiding even a little bit of power. That''s why I wanted to check its authenticity. Any living creature creates a situation in which life would have been in danger, and if you teach it to them, they will be cold. Judging by his reaction, that''s real. It is a look that really realizes the crisis of its own life and trembles. No, I was sure that I wouldn''t get caught? don''t worry. Even I wont do anything bloody in this ce. If I had to add one more thing, no matter how much older sister I was, I wouldn''t go that far. Would you take out your sword and stab it on the spot, knowing it was a dragon? Not some kind of killer. Excuse me man! It was when I was persuading Delneph like that. ah! right! Arel! For some reason, my sister came back. Even while messing with eggs. After all, when ites to jjimjilbang, it''s eggs. Fortunately, the taste seems to be to my liking. Dont walk around with food. First of all, you are a princess. Are you keeping your face? ah? Arel than that. Come to think of it, you said you would investigate where the dragon is. Are you still making progress on that? Delneph looks at me with extreme disbelief. If this guy is betrayed by someone, I wonder if he will look at people like this. no. Not that. not you Of course I''m talking about you, but it''s not like that. I just talked to my sister when I didn''t know this guy was hiding. In fact, it was annoying to find it, so I just said I couldn''t find it. I couldnt find it. what a dragon If such a being hides, it is not easy to find. Hey, thats right. Ah, then how to kill dragons better? You said you would teach me how to do it. ? ????? no. Not even that. ....Actually, I taught you little by little, but before I noticed your existence, you bastard. Ah Come to think of it, we talked about that too. Of course, I didn''t teach it because it was annoying. Umm, actually, I dont really have any guesses. We are investigating. Sensing Delneph''s distrustful gaze, I moderately turned around to my sister. You don''t have to worry so much. I have no intention of selling you at this stage. I''m not the type to cut open the goose thatys the golden eggs. But this child? Did you think I would betray you and sell you out? That''s outrageous. I can''t. Shall I give you some punishment? ah? Come to think of it, Kania noona? There is someone who knows very well about dragons. Hey who? My sister shows a keen interest. Meanwhile, Delnef saw my smirk and gnashed his teeth. This bastard?! Sensing Delneph, he showed signs of running away, but it was toote. I know very well that this guy here is a dragon. Because I just sold you. It''s already toote. He tried to run away, but was quickly caught up by Kania''s sister. An older sister who blocks his retreat with her flowing footwork. Losing where to go, Delneph flinched. If you use teleport, you will escape, but if you deploy mana here, your identity will be revealed. And even if it was discovered, that bastard now would never be able to defeat Kania noona. It is the birth of a perfect prposition. Eh, this person? Do you know dragons that well? Oh no. Arell... The lord is joking. Delnef seems to be trying to pass it off as a joke, even bringing out the acting mode he normally uses when working. do you think i would do that? no! I know him very well. They say that they have seen dragons many times since they were little! No one knows better than he. because he is a dragon So ask that friend. He will make a great advisor. !!!!!!! That''s how I sold Delneph to my older sister Kania. With this, for the time being, he won''t be able to have strange thoughts. It''s like putting a cat in front of a mouse. After seeing Delnef being captured and dragged away by Kania noona. Hearing his screams made me feel refreshed, so I decided to go y with someone else this time. Now, who are you going to y with this time... Or should I y with you? Gradually, I felt a bit hungry, so I took something to eat and headed elsewhere. This time we headed to a facility where you can take a foot bath. Inside the facility, there was a footbath in which various types of hot spring water flowed like a small puddle, and it was made just the right size to soak your feet in. Each footbath has a different effect, so you can enjoy various ways ording to your taste. It seems that there is no habit of soaking the whole body in hot spring water or taking a bath, but it seems that noble families enjoy foot baths in warm water in winter, so they made it. There I brought a snack and dipped my feet in it. Originally, you shouldn''te in with food, but anyway, I''m the owner of this ce. I don''t need any rules in front of me. So I soaked my feet in the electric footbath and slowly mumbled an egg. The weak electricity that tickles feels really good. There are also eggs in the jjimjilbang. Other than that, I prepared all the food that went well with it. By the way, no one else hase here yet. Is everyone enjoying the other facilities yet? After roughly counting the presence, it seems that most of the women are still on the side of the bathhouse. don''t you know man? be not interested in. And a dragon is caught and dragged by a human. Um and... oh there''s oneing here. When I turned around at a familiar sign, Pena wasing this way with Smander in her arms. Arell? Where did you do anything to end up in a ce like this? It looks like you were looking for me? It''s because from a while ago, I noticed the gaze of Pena ncing at me. Also, the way he talked when he found me just now. ah.... Come to think of it, I didn''t even talk to Pena except when I just came to pay attention to the other guests one after another. I''m sorry I''m so busy. Chapter 327 Chapter 327. After all, bath'' means jjimjilbang (7) I guess, it seems that Pena, who couldn''t wait for me, went around looking for me. I didn''t even have to go around... even if it wasn''t, I tried to visit Pena and you too. Um, but why are you summoning Smander? You mean Sele? Lady Lipana said she wanted to see it once. aha?????? I guess you know the situation. First of all, since it is already known that Pena has affinity for spirits, it seems that her mother thought it strange and begged her to show it to her. But then, cant I return it? Why do you carry so much weight? Well I think Sele liked the air here for some reason. So I just kept taking him with me. A Smander? I''ve never heard of a smander liking a jjimjilbang. Seeing Sele''s strangely satisfied face. I guessed roughly why. Ah... is it because of the energy you feel from the hot spring water itself? The hot spring water here is literally utilizing what is collected from the underground of Pahilia. Of course, the energy of nature is full of it. I''m also saving it on purpose. Is this really afortable ce for the spirits as well? I think so. Pena answered and put a cushion brought by the maid serving here on the floor and put Sele on it. It''s a lizard, but what it''s doing is totally a cat. After putting down a piece of luggage, Pena came right next to me, sat down, and dipped her feet in the same foot bath. Wow what is this? It tickles... That''s good again. Pena, too, seemed unfamiliar at first, but softened at the effect of my footbath. Something caught my breath. Looks like everyone asked a lot of questions. Dont say anything? Everyone kept asking me about this and that. I thought you were getting scolded for talking moderately. Knowing that, he also called Pena. Fortunately, it seems that you faithfully acted as a shield for everyone instead of me. It was because everyone seemed to be particrly interested in this marriage talk. Everyone seemed to be expecting something interesting. There really wasn''t anything like that. what? Because nothing really happened. ...Yes, that''s right. It looks a bit disappointing. But is it true? At best, I tutor Pena and sometimes hang out? So, of course, there could be something. Besides, those days were still before I became free. We were surprisingly healthy. Looking back, is it really surprising? Pena pursed her lips tightly as if in contemtion. As you can see, there is a lot to think about. The public seems to be conflicted about something. Rather than worrying, I feel something strange. What else are you thinking about? I deliberately waited without asking. As I waited, Pena spoke as if she was looking at me. ...Come to think of it, did Arel go to all the other baths by any chance? Well... I did go to one or two ces. Wasn''t it me who made this here in the first ce? Looking back, I had already enjoyed it a lot before that. Hey alone? Noticing her strange gaze, I smiled bitterly and slightly averted my gaze. I slowly got a sense of what I wanted to say. okay? Well, that''s fine. I also wanted to enjoy it leisurely this time. Is that so? Hmmm...then what would be good? I started thinking for a while to see if there was a ce I could rmend. However, I don''t think I had anything to rmend. Because she seems to have already decided. Come to think of it, isnt there a perfect ce? huh....? ah. If you don''t notice, I''ll have to give you the pro title back. You seem to have wanted to bring this up from the beginning, right? Come to think of it, didnt I mention that there are baths that couples and lovers can also enter? Well, I didnt bother opening it, but I can use it. It''s just that today''s purpose was the purpose, so I didn''t bother to guide you... Oh? Then can we go?''? Are you fine? Really? Why did the wind blow? What''s wrong with this Hogu princess? When I deliberately asked in a rather harsh manner, Pena nced at me and lightly touched my side with her fist. It means to do it in moderation. so? how is it? Well, what are you going to do? I just shrugged. Sometimes it will be fine. Shall we move, then? Certainly, the two of us can be more rxed there than here. * * * It is said that it is a mixed bath, but there is no strange meaning. It''s not even the soup that was made for that in the first ce. However, no matter what the intention is, when you actually enter, you can''t help but feel the unique atmosphere. In the first ce, the culture of bathing may have such charm. People tend to be open when they take off oneyer. Or maybe human beings are just animals possessed by lewd demons. Anyway, soaking in a spacious hot spring bath alone with Pena is strangely satisfying. Whoah I think I can finally rx a little. As soon as Pena entered the bath, she stretched out her slender limbs and leaned back leisurely. At first, he nced at this ce as if he was worried abouting in together, but after soaking, he felt relieved as if something had been released. Well, there really isn''t much to be conscious of. By the way, both me and Penana are now wearing thin clothes that can be worn while bathing. These are clothes for bathing in a bath where mixed bathing is possible. It is because it is againstmon sense to go into a ce like this without even putting on a single thread, no matter how much one is going to marry. And in the first ce, this is right. Thanks to that, unlike when Pena first hesitated, she was able to stare at me rtively unhurriedly. Well, at least it''s a piece of cloth. Currently, we are immersing ourselves leisurely with our bodies leaning against each other at a distance where our shoulders touch each other. The bath is wide, but if you sit wide enough, that''s really not moody. Now that it''s like this, I feel like I''m really getting married soon. I wouldn''t be doing this if it weren''t for anything. In the past, when Arel said he was making a hot spring bath or something, I didnt understand why he needed something like this? But I think I know now. I''m d you''re happy. I think the most satisfying thing is when other people are willing to like what I like. Isn''t everyone eager to sympathize with taste? Arel, did you even think of this? Wasn''t this a n you had for quite some time? Um, rather than thinking. I wanted to make something like this before. Before? Yes, before. I smiled and said again. I have wanted to create a ce like this for a long time. You can spend time leisurely even if you don''t work. can rest And a ce where you can hang out with other people. That''s why I thought of acquiring a territory from a young age and nned to build a city there. It was a goal I wanted to achieve at least once from a long time ago. A world where you can spend a pleasant and cozy life while just lounging around without thinking about anything else. It is only now that the outline has been prepared. Arel always sounds like an old man. Did I? My father... His Majesty the Emperor of the Empire has been like thattely. Now that everything is done, I just want to spend my time leisurely. No matter how much you put me on the same line as that kid? Come to think of it, he is the former emperor of the empire... Come to think of it, that former emperor is the current emperor... He passed on his seat to your older brother and is now living in seclusion, right? Yeah, I havent met very often either. Pena said that and made a subtle expression. Even though he is a father, from her point of view, I can''t help but feel a bitplicated. It was because I was trying to cover up Pena''s qualities rted to spiritism in order to pay attention to the Holy Kingdom. Even if it was a political intention, there is no way to understand it with personal feelings. Pena had never tried to talk to me about it until now. In the first ce, even after the church of the Holy Kingdom was harpooned, they did not tell me what really happened. Was it reconciliation or is it still there? I didn''t even ask on purpose. Instead, the topic was slightly diverted. Good thing he or your brother gave permission for the marriage. When ites to Ernesia Kingdom, they are nobles who used to grind their teeth. yes? Well, neither of them have anything to say to me. Seeing how bitter it is, I wonder if they haven''t reconciled after all. That family is really shit. Long live the harmonious (?) royal family of Ernesia. So, Arell? huh? If there is something she wants to ask, Pena leans her body in as it is and looks up at my face as she asks. When are you going to eat? ???? ah. For some reason, I wished I hadn''t asked that. We haven''t officially announced the date of the wedding, and we haven''t even decided yet. For now, it seems that everyone around them has sought understanding, and Pena has also sought understanding from the Empire. You''re not saying you haven''t thought about anything until now, have you? huh? Do I look like such a poor man? I snorted. I have thoughts. And he said it confidently. Don''t worry. I''m thinking of a very good time in advance. Just don''t worry and wait. Of course it''s a lie. No, I was busy preparing for thepletion of the resort area and anticipating various things, so I still haven''t decided on a wedding date. sorry i''mzy ...I can''t just say that.'' The country is also aware of that. If you tell me honestly here, you will be pped on the back on the spot. Really? However, she stared straight into my eyes and asked if she had a hunch. Did you see me lie? why are you silent But this time, as if believing it, sheughed meekly. Ill be looking forward to it. Saying that, Pena turned her back and leaned on the edge of the bathtub as if she was really tired. ....I have toe up with a n soon. Well, I think that the right time hase. For now, I need to y around with her so that she doesn''t think of anything else. You look really tired? I told you. It doesn''t look like you''ve taken a bath... I don''t know why everyone asked so persistently. Arel, you should have experienced it yourself. I know that, so I passed it on. huh? ....never mind. I just evaded that I had done a good job and looked straight at Pena''s drooping back. It doesn''t mean weird. just for this Starting with Pena''s shoulders, I started rubbing and rubbing all the way down her shoulder des. Wow?! for a moment? what are you doing? huh? Are you trying to let go because you look tired? look. Maybe it''s because we''re nervous, so we''re all together here. If you leave it like this, will it hurt youter? what? It''s a simple massage. Even if it looks like this, this kind of thing is my specialty, so trust me and leave it to me. He''s also good at tricks... When did you learn that? Just a half hobby? What the hell do you do to get such a hobby? Well, if you learn this or that, it will naturally be this or that. Chapter 328 Chapter 328. After all, bath'' is a jjimjilbang (8) Don''t worry. Even if you look like this, you are skilled enough to get down on your knees and ask for a lesson. Lately, I''ve also passed it on to Dia and receive it from time to time. So the effect is not guaranteed. Stay still. As it was, I decided to start with Pena''s droopy back and loosen it up with the hand massage of Arel''s table in turn. Of course it can be cumbersome. I, too, enjoy this in a small way. In particr, Pena seemspletely at ease, so she doesn''t seem to be aware of it, but right now we''re only wearing one thin piece of clothing. Is this guy bold or dull?'' I muttered in my mind and loosened Pena''s blood. It''s the blood of a person who usually thinks a lot about this and that. I know everything when I see it. Whoa. At first, she was embarrassed and struggled a little, but soon she heard a voice that melted as if she was relieved to see if her body and mind were really rxing. ah? right. Arell, teach meter too. huh? If you really need it, can I ask the maid who works in our castle? Oh, thats not really it. Pena smiled softly. That way I wont be able to do it for Arellter either. At those words, I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut for a moment as if I had eaten a little. I really don''t know if he''s bold or dull. Um, thats right. Well, I''ll teach you slowlyter. I just need a trick, so I''ll teach you properly. It hurts a lot if you get it wrong. What would be plenty of time. Because there wont be much to do anymore anyway. The business is also sufficient. I wouldn''t touch things like that except for asional thoughts. The city is almostplete, so there''s nothing to worry about. ....Well, it seems that there are some weird guys out there somewhere in the world, but that''s not my business. If I had to do something, wouldnt it be enough to just live a leisurely life, give birth to and raise children, and live like that? It seems that Pena''s blood has hardened again in the Ai-ran passage, but let''s pretend we didn''t notice. Instead, Pena just turned her head away as if evasive. So~ its like an old man who has lived the whole world. What is that? Anyway, lets take it easy after this. us too And the people out there giving me a look of selfish anticipation. Fortunately, both of you seem to be in a good mood. Oh, Miss Asha, can you see that? The knights are great. Its just a sign. I can almost feel the two of you being close. It is possible to peep. Oh really? Oh, a high-ranking wizard! ruler! Come on, show me your magic. Dont give up Dia. Miss Lipana and Miss Meryl. What are you trying to hear from the two of uster? I agree. I just confirmed that the atmosphere between the two of them is okay, so I sneak away. .... I decided to just ignore it as if I didn''t hear it on purpose. Anyway, everyone has a lot of strangeedies! really! More than that, what the hell is everyone expecting? isn''t there anything like that? I''ll tell you for now, but I''ll let you know that Arel simply took a bath until the end this time. I had a seat today, so I didn''t do anything that would go against my conscience. It was a bit of a prank, but I think it''s healthy enough. However, this time didn''tst very long. Because Pena withdrew first and jumped out. Is there anything else I should look out for, but is there a different point of view from a female point of view? At first she was calm, butter she got a little restless and staggered away somewhere saying she wanted to cool my head. Anyway, the maids who work in our castle follow us around to take care of our baths, so there''s nothing to worry about. Um, were you kidding me? I tilted my head as I dived into the warm water. After thinking about what to do, I came out because I felt awkward about ying in the bath alone. It''s not something to y while swimming alone. I was thinking of drinking something cool. I was puzzled by the strong smell of alcohol in the restaurant area. ....who is this? It''s openly drinking in this ce. Of course, there are many candidates. It was because the dwarves and men seemed to want to have a drinking party even in broad daylight. I deliberately prepared a separate seat for them? However, they weren''t the people who stocked up on all kinds of alcohol and drank it. In the first ce, she is alone and she is a woman. She was also a woman with a very strange impression. The woman whose hair is a messy color is the first thing that catches your eye. She fills a ss with a fairly high alcohol content at once in a ssrger than her head and drinks it without hesitation. I''m going to hook that and that. She is a woman who is likely to suffer from a liver problem in the future. ....Who is it?'' The only thing that puzzled me was that the woman was not one of the guests I remembered. So what about intruders? no way. It would be difficult for a tolerable person to break through the security here, right? While trying to figure out who it was, I finally remembered a person I could figure out. Right. is it him Another guest who is difficult to invite has stepped forward. Could it be that you''ve been drinking alone the whole time? I spoke softly and walked in front of her. Whoa! hmm? You don''t have to worry about anything. Because the alcohol here is delicious enough. It doesn''t seem like such a problem. If you''re alone, can I sit in front of you? You want to do whatever you want. I was thinking of calling you anyway. This is an honor, Her Majesty the Queen of Kelia. I smirked and smiled at the queen of Kelia, who was busy drinking. Normally, if there was a beauty drinking alone, I would have just talked to her with pure ckness. This time, it was not an opponent that could be dealt with so easily. She is the Queen of Kelly. Hetia Loa Jewirenros. She is a heroine who unites all different races and unites into one nation. .... Well, if you see him swallowing alcohol like water, he only looks like an alcoholic. Eh, are you going to find out at once? That''s no fun. As far as I can tell, this time I only called people I knew. The person who didn''t send an invitation is sitting there, and he doesn''t notice? aha? That too! The Queen of Kelly ps andughs. ....I''m sorry, but honestly, I don''t look sane. Im sorry to be in this ce and in this way, but let me introduce myself. Hetia Loa Jewirenros. She is the Queen of Kelia. This is Arell Ernesia. Somehow, I ended up having a private meeting with a queen from another country at a jjimjilbang restaurant. By the way, I thought you would find out my identity at once. Indeed, he is a man who is famous as a genius in the world. no. It''s not like that. Did I just understand that? Um, wasnt it? am i a detective? I don''t even know your face, so I''ll notice you at once? And the reason I found out about her identity was for a different reason from the beginning. Because I knew she was here from the beginning. Actually, we have already received word from His Majesty. Um, was it? I dont think you can send a pinch hitter to the meeting. In the end, the pinch hitter who is currently in the royal castle kept bowing his head and apologizing to the older brother and confessed all the circumstances. After saying that, the Queen of Kelly put down her cup while scratching her cheeks as if embarrassed. You''re kidding too much. Didn''t you know that it could be a disrespect at the national level? No... It is true that he originally visited for the sake of friendship with the Kingdom of Ernesia. Seeing that she is embarrassed too, it seems that she is not a fool who does not understand the meaning of what she has done. Why... I heard the story aftering here, and didn''t you say you were having a banquet here? Then why... I wondered if there must have been the alcohol I sentst time. So stop... I thought it was surprising that he was mumbling like a child who got caught ying something. I understand that I sent you quite a bit as a present for thest time you bought alcohol, right? no way! Do you think it will still be there! weird. I heard that even if I couldn''t do it per week, I sent enough food for half a year? So I was forced to. He came directly with a vassal who was good at mimicking himself as his proxy! Chet! That''s it! Lets clear our sses and talk! Are you drinking again right now? Come to think of it, ording to the report of the envoy sent to Kelia when sending gifts before, it seems that the Queen''s behavior and behavior gave off a nuance that it was quite peculiar. It was true. Actually no big problem. As soon as he entered the pce, he immediately asked for his understanding, probably because he thought that this was not the case in the first ce. He, too, was aware of the information that the queen''s personality was entric, so he passed it off with augh. And he secretly contacted me right away. Maybe there is a queen there. Oh, and there were also messages from the queens aides, including a pinch hitter. Hmm something? When you go back, you say you wont drink for a while. And a month ofpulsory work. these non-humans. no you''re not human It''s a heterogeneous species. By the way, did you manage to hide here alone? Move seems to have used teleport magic, but it prated the security system here well. There is a little bit of skill in that kind of skill. Because I''ve learned a lot since then. He knows how to do quite a few things. Does that mean he''s not just an ipetent drunkard? Well, there are things I deliberately let through. For some reason, I felt like she would have passed without it. Would you like a drink too? No, if youpare the bowl to a cup I was with my fianc a little while ago. I''ll hate it if I go back after smelling like alcohol, so I decline. Ah, you mean the princess of that empire? She was there too. Do you already know the name of Pena? Then, should we also think about our rtionship with the Empire Let''s discuss that with Penater. That''s none of my business. If so, can I introduce you? Um thats it. Im here to drink, not to work. No... are you here to work? Isnt it because you dont want to? That''s right. yes? I think you understand. No, no one other than me can do that. Wouldn''t it be the way for everyone to just capture them alive and send them back to the capital? Jeil hyung-nim told me to treat him well, but honestly, I feel like I left something behind. And it is not meaningless to havee here. There are things I want to check on your face in the first ce. Um you mean me? It''s good to look at the king''s face... but in Ernesia Kingdom, shouldn''t we check your face first before the king? His sharp eyes made it hard to believe that he had just been drunk. She was now openly criticizing me as the real power of the kingdom. hmm.... I can''t really deny it. And it was clear that there was another meaning. Chapter 329 Chapter 329. After all, if you say bath'', it''s a jjimjilbang (9) + I, it''s finally out of stock (1) When I received the presentst time, I asked for a message from the messenger sent from Ernesia Kingdom. Did you hear that? I heard you. Come to think of it, I told that nobleman that the queen had something she wanted to convey to me. Her Majesty said that you look different from other geniuses you''ve seen? Well, yes maybe it was. No... because I was drinking then too. Yes it did! Is this person a fool? Well, even if it wasn''t so, I was really worried about that message. Genius... What kind of people are you referring to as genius? Does it sound like there are other geniuses out there? To think that it is simply a metaphor for smart people, things are happening on the continent that are slightly suspicious. Or strange records from the past. Or the motherly woman who was teased by that partnerst time. When I asked, the queen emptied her ss, swallowed, and then fell silent for a moment before saying: Hmm, wouldnt you know better? People like you who know this and that well that cannot be exined simply by being smart... I only know that. That is a strange exnation. I can''t help it. I just couldn''t understand it. His tone is strangely ambiguous, but he was certain. She was probably referring to my co-workers and reincarnated people like me. At first, I wondered if she might be a business partner, but it turns out that''s not the case. I also noticed that I really don''t know. But to know who we are, including myself, means to know records or to know someone. Did you know that and cared about me? It''s not just like that. In fact, it is true that Kelly is in a position to strengthen friendship with Ernesia Kingdom for the future of the country. Then what about genius? Hmm... It''s a little vague to tell you here. It''s like bragging about something I don''t know too well. There''s a guy who knows better. I''d like to talk to you after I''ve had a bit of a drink. Well, I''d like to talk to the more sober Queen. Would you like to visit me next time? Next time, I''ll treat you here. Let me remember. I told you toe and y, so I must go. It will be toote if you regret itter. What you said while drunk is always true. Let me remember. But if she is a queen of a different species, then she must be of a different species too, right? What breed is she then? Outward appearances do not make judgments. I was curious, but when I saw her drinking again, I thought it would be impossible to talk about it properly, so I decided to postpone it untilter. Originally, it''s not a proper conversation with a drunkard. By the time everyone had had enough rest. I called everyone together, saying I had something to tell everyone. While everyone looked at me curiously about what I was going to say, I motioned for Pena, who still seemed to have a screw loose, toe. huh? Pena tilted her head as if she didn''t know what was going on and approached me obediently. I wrapped my arms around her shoulders and hugged her tightly. I made a surprise announcement in front of everyone. I''m thinking of getting married to my fiance sometime soon. Even if I can''t do it, I''ll do it next month. I want everyone to congratte me. ....uh? everyone is surprised And, more than anyone else, Pena, who heard that next to me, is most surprised. I didn''t hear.'' I have eyes called. That''s right, it''s probably the first time I''ve heard it myself. I just smiled calmly in front of everyone and said once again that we would be getting married soon. Of course, the official announcement will be made separatelyter. First of all, we told you our intentions first. That''s how I announced in front of everyone that I would soon get married. Originally, the notice had to be made abruptly to reach more. purple! Aren''t you all surprised? That''s how everyone''s break ended. The facilities introduced at the banquet were generally well received. As expected, everyone seems to have a subtle reaction to the hot spring bath itself at first, but they seem to like it more than expected because of the various benefits and the feeling of really getting rid of fatigue. Invitees asked if they could use it afterward. I said that next time I would ept him as a guest at any time. Some facilities will operate on a reservation basis as luxury jjimjilbangs. After everyone was satisfied, they rested and went back to their respective amodations. Mom seems to be satisfied with it too. ....It seemed that he was satisfied with that, as if he had been holding on to Pena and talking about something all night. okay. It''s good. It''s good. And a certain dragon seems to have suffered from Kania noona, but that''s not my business. After everyone rested to their heart''s content, they went back the next day to return to their daily routine for tomorrow. The only thing left now is to open this ce to the world in earnest and see how it reacts. Well, I believe it will work out this time too. whoop whoop whoop. The resort area of Fahilia is open. Starting with the hot springs, there are facilities where weary people can rx. From peddlers to simply staying and going amodations for travelers. A city for healing! The facility with the slogan of Finally, finally opened. At first, many people were quite unfamiliar with the resort and amodation facilities using hot springs. For them, it is hard to understand if we say that it is a resort using a bath. Usually, if you take a bath, you just wash your body and you''re done. By the way, I heard that thete king and nobles also used it? I heard you praised it very highly. Hmm I wonder what kind of ce it is. Rumors that Arel had already invited nobles and members of the royal family to use it before it was opened spread all over the ce. In particr, those who were invited at that time did not hesitate to praise the resort area here and there while socializing and personal chatting. Everyone wants a break. Especially for those who are busy with their day-to-day work. At first, he was hesitant because it was an unfamiliar concept, but when he heard rumors of praise, he had no choice but to be attracted to it. The first to use the facilities were peddlers. Some of them were tired froming a long way, and it was also because it was not that expensive to use only amodations and bathing facilities rather than full-fledged resort facilities. In particr, merchants who havee a long way through the cold have no choice but to be desperate for hot water. They soon admired the efficacy of the hot spring water and other facilities, and longed for it even after leaving Fahilia and arriving in other cities, talking to other merchants and quickly spreading rumors. The nobles also showed interest in the resort that the previous kings and people of the royal family highly praised, and both you and I reserved seats and enjoyed rest. It was also rmended as a travel spot for young aristocrats without children. In addition, even among the youngdies, there was talk that it would be effective to take care of the skin using the natural water, so everyone had no choice but to be interested. As a result, Pahilia was sanctified not only by merchants but also by those who flocked to it for rest and travel. As a result, not only the sales of the resort area but also the sales of the entire city had to increase as what they ate and consumed increased. When the number of people increases, regardless of the reason, unless it is a time of disaster or bad harvest, consumption naturally increases and the economy has no choice but to revitalize. In particr, demand for food and lodging increases exponentially. Even if it wasn''t so, Fahilia... Among them, the Arnil Company was in a position to handle them professionally, so it was enough to satisfy the demand. In addition, Arel also told them to adjust the width of the demand to some extent and respond, so the merchants were also able to adequately respond to the demand from the influx of visitors without much confusion. At first, most of them just hear rumors and visit out of curiosity. They are attracted to this ce and wille back again. Therefore, even after word of mouth fades, steady demand is expected. Many people predicted the growth of Fahilia. Of course, there were quite a few movements that envy them and want to imitate them. It seems that the nobles of the territories that have hot springs in other countries also urged them to imitate the resort area of Fahilia. No one has ever heard of any sess. It is not difficult to find the hot spring area. Limestone mixed with water. It was because there was no technology that could be copied, let alone thought of more than various ideas as Arrel had devised. Eventually, gradually, Fahilia. It was establishing itself as the best city that no country on the continent could follow. At thepletion of that development, Arell was nodding his head in satisfaction as he looked down at the city from the window of his office. I''m finally out of stock (1) And soon after, another topic of conversation began to circte within the Kingdom of Ernesia. The news of Arele Ernesia''s marriage was officially announced. This is because he announced with his mouth that he would hold a wedding soon in front of the guests. It was not that he asked not to spread rumors, and since it was obviously auspicious, the news spread quickly without anyone noticing. It was the heads of high-ranking aristocratic families who ate this fact as if they were particrly regretful. Arel-sama is finally... It''s really a pity. You can mutter your true feelings in a ce where others do not have eyes and ears. One of the representative ducal families that wield power within the kingdom of Ernesia, the Duke of Gasast. Duke Gast, the head of the family, licked his lips with regret. Its really a shame. It was because he heard about Arell''s wedding just a moment ago. And his son, now with him, also nodded in agreement. That''s right. I could never have thought that Arell-nim would make a decision like this. I''m sure the other guys are clicking their tongues by now saying it''s a waste. Surely, by now, other nobles must be regretting it for simr reasons. This is because most families have been sensitively concerned about Arell''s marital problems in recent years. Even he, who is not very sensitive to power struggles, feels this way. How much more will those who are sensitive to it twist their stomachs by now. When I imagined it, a bitter smile came out. Already, Arel is not a person who can be easily touched by any family... no, even the country. Even more so, no matter how much I use the dragon, it is impossible to overtake or hold him back with authority. In such a situation, the only means to follow his authority is thepanion. If they can produce apanion from their own family who can take on a part, if not half of the family, then it is possible for them to be carried on the back of Arell''s power. That''s why in the past, nobles paid terribly attention to the issue of Arel''spanion. As long as Arel wasn''t offended, he continued to move underwater. Aristocrats with women are constantly rmending them as opponents... Even in the process of selecting them as opponents, it seems that power struggles and corruption have not ceased. Chapter 330 Chapter 330. Then, what would a family without a daughter do? I wasn''t just sucking my fingers. It is said that they even brought in a foster daughter and sent them off to confrontation. Or, he said he was a hidden child'' and suddenly sent a woman of the appropriate age as a match. When I heard such news, Duke Gast also felt reallyplicated, thinking, You''re doing this far''. Among some news, there are also rumors that there are nobles who hear the news of Arell-sama''s marriage and kick out the adopted daughter... I hear quite a bit. ....Really irresponsible things. On the one hand, I also thought that it was not something that could not be understood by the head of the family who carried the family. they''ve given up At least, it is possible to check the aristocracy in one''s own country. He might have tried to do something to smooth it out. However, if it was the princess, there was no reason to oppose it. If it''s based on bloodline alone, no one else will have anything to put forward.... If I had to forcefully create a justification for opposition, there is a point that Pena Amret Janil is the blood of the Merman Empire. The current royal family couldn''t afford such opposition. Above all, considering Arel-samas original ranking in the royal family, marrying a princess from another country is naturally more natural. If two people get married there, there will be progress between the two countries, so if you put meaning to it, you won''t be able to throw out opposition even for a cause. Above all, the news of their marriage seems to be getting a lot of attention and support from the public. There is a saying that news of someone else''s love is originally a form of entertainment. Moreover, since the work of the two has been receiving attention from before, the people easily understand it. Above all, there is nothing better to oppose. ...It will be stamped on by Arell-sama. Yes, the risk is too great. If you ask what is the biggest trick to maintaining and developing the Jagoro family, Duke Gast would say this. If you cant pass it, you should give up easily. Needless obsession is bound to cause anger. There is no rtionship from the beginning. it''s something you won''t be able to see He likened it that way. It seems there are not a few people who dont even think of that. Leave it. After all, they are the things of thest family. It won''t be a hindrance to Arel now. Rather, there is nothing better to entangle. He may not be the only one thinking this. Most of the nobles would have easily given up and are now choosing a congrattory gift for Arell. I should hurry up and think of congrattory words and presents for Arel. It is to turn toward blessing, not opposition. At least that way you won''t look bad. Haha... Father? What. Do you have any ideas for a present? The problem with the wife is over, but isnt the rest not? ...I was wondering what you were talking about. At his son''s question, he shook his head and sighed lightly. Here again, there was a guy who couldn''t give up his greed in a strange ce. The son''s words meant nothing else. Let''s give up the seat of the main wife. But don''t you have a concubine? The kingdom of Ernesia only allows concubines to be given to families with titles. The same goes for the Merman Empire. I heard that Arell-nim is also... that... very active. I couldn''t bear to say that the rtionship with women was splendid, so I turned around andpared it. Of course, the problem is that it doesn''t seem to have beenpared. Yes, I know. At one point... it felt like I was watching His Majesty''s younger days. If that''s enough! Looking at his son who seemed to be expecting something, he asked dumbfoundedly. So you want to send your sister away as a concubine? He had already seen through his son''s intentions, so he asked bluntly. In fact, the idea itself isn''t bad at all. Even if it is not the main wife, there are enough benefits even as a concubine. Not to mention, Arel possesses authorityparable to that of a king. Even the king has five or six concubines, do you think he can''t? If that is possible. is it difficult? I see that. It is not that there are no other grounds. The women that Arell is basically close to are those who are usually close to him or those from backgrounds who will not have any trouble. Those with good eyes noticed it right away. He''s not messing around without a countermeasure. Rather, it thoroughly covers women. Maybe it''s just having someone you trust. Afterwards, even if he acknowledges and epts a concubine, who will he bring in? That too was easy to figure out. It is unlikely. In that case, it would be better to promote marriage with another family. Did you mean to let your little sister miss her marriage due to a hopeless affair? Judging by Duke Gast''s intuition, it was an extremely unlikely story. Rather than that, it would be better to promote the marriage of the youngest daughter with another family that has been properly marked. You, too, throw away useless lingering feelings. Because useless lingering will lead to anger. I will keep that in mind. At the Duke''s attention, his son nodded as if he understood. It''s unfortunate with this, but it''s better to stop lingering on the issue of Arell''s marriage. he judged that. Let''s figure out what to send as a celebration gift instead. I''m getting older, so I don''t know what young people will like. The Duke of Gast and his son abandoned useless lingering feelings and began to worry about other issues. As I made a surprise announcementst time, I was preparing for the wedding. I''ve already finished watching it all. It was officially announced and widely publicized, so it seems that not only the kingdom but also the people of other countries have learned of the marriage between me and Pena. Well, the good things are already known in advance, but now it must be known. Whiyu? Are you shy? It''s already happened like this, so I have to prepare properly. When everyone''s expectations go up, it''s because I, Arell''s pride, always show that much. Originally, I didn''t intend to make it this big, but...: I ate while preparing for the wedding. When I was 14 and just as small as this. In those days when only snow fell here, when he had just been appointed as a lord. It wasn''t that I didn''t n my life at all. But at that time, I was only focused on creating a ce for me to y and eat. I wasnt the kind of person who was obsessed with marriage, so I just thought about having fun. As a result, when I came to my senses, I had the disgrace of being the most like my father among my father''s children. Really that''s a bit embarrassing. very little talk Marriage was never really thought of differently. He only thought it would be easy to do with a cute youngdy from an appropriate family. However, the wedding ceremony I was going to hold now was nned to be held in the royal castle, thergest castle, with all the high-ranking nobles, including the king''s older brother, in attendance. It is thergest wedding that can be held in the kingdom. ...Originally, I was nning to open it in Fahilia. Even if I think about it, I think Wangseong is better. It was Asha who said that. Currently, Asha is watching the maids and tailors measure my clothes. Either way it''s for safety reasons. While pretending to take measurements, I fell in love! snap! Because it''s a reallymon thing to do. .... It really can''t be a bloody world. So it''s not like I''m being openly peeping. For the sake of Asha''s honor, I exined. Hmm, okay? I thought it would be more splendid if we did it in Fahilia. Of course, it''s not about destroying the royal family. How many people can hold a ceremony in the royal pce? Originally, even if I was a prince, I was outside the right of session. If I didn''t stand out at all, I might have held a ceremony, had a baby, and lived a quiet life in a local manor without anyone knowing. Well, let''s forget about that kind of story as the possibility of an ordinary Arel, not a professional in the previous life. I never thought that His Majesty would be so flustered and persuade me. However, this time, everyone around me, including my older brother, persuaded me to directly rmend holding a ceremony at the royal castle. It was nothing else, but because I said that I was nning to hold the ceremony in Pahilia. At first, all the invited guests stopped at the recreational banquet. Even the oldest brother, who was not there, contacted him separately and invited him to have a ceremony at the castle. I also think Wangseong is better. It''s a long-awaited slope, right? Everyone will be happy that way. Well... semantically, is that way better? We who are watching are much more proud that way. I guess so. Rather, it may have a deeper meaning as much as the king directly guarantees it. As Asha said, it might be more meaningful that way. ...Maybe it''s not like I didn''t think about it because I don''t know what the hell I''ll prepare if I leave it to Arell-sama. ...oh no way. Is it really possible? Hearing what Asha suddenly muttered, I don''t want to deny that I''m scared* ?????? ....Somehow it seems so. I thought that might be the case. In fact, there were quite a few opinions that implicitly insisted on following the royal castle tradition. Do I look like such an ignorant bastard? Are you worried that if you leave it to me, it will revolutionize the wedding? no way? Well, from my point of view, it took a little less effort to prepare. If that''s an advantage, it''s an advantage. Is that an advantage? Because there are so many things to prepare. To be honest, there were times when I wondered if I should just wash it cleanly in the middle. Thanks to that, all I had to do was to review halfway through and send out invitations. After all, invitations are copy & paste of peace of mind and trust. You cant do that. Asha told me as if it was too much. That''s it. What is half a joke Could I be so irresponsible? In the end, thanks to the decision to hold the ceremony at the royal castle, I decided to leave the detailed preparations to them. I just need to meddle asionally. In the midst of such a conversation, the measurement was over. What I do is measure the clothes I will wear at the wedding. Of course, from now on, it is necessary to cut and create one by one from scratch. It seems that the person in charge of this task is also a skilled artisan who made the clothes worn by the royal family during important events for the royal family. I look good no matter what I wear, but shouldn''t I shine if I wear more luxury items? First of all, I checked the fabric to be used, and it''s not bad. I chose the fabric and color I liked, and then I finished the preliminary work to cut to size. Now, all that remains is for the artisan to cut the sweat clothes one by one. So please take good care of the masterpieces that go well with the clothes of Nara. Come to think of it, Mr. Arell? Is it okay if I dont prepare something for Pena-sama to wear? Asha suddenly asked a curious question as she followed the retreating people with her eyes. Chapter 331 Chapter 331. Well, it''s finally out of stock. (3) I''m the only one matching the outfit now. Originally, it would have been normal if Pena was also called and matched together. She will wear what. In a way, I decided that someone more skilled would stick around and do it for me. The reason why Pena didn''te is because the person who will make her dress is someone else. Well, the tailor, who was puzzled at first, was also a person who was easily convinced after hearing her name. Who are you? Sister Meryl. Was he good at that? The most famous thing is painting, but in general, I am good at anything that requires manual dexterity. I am not a genius for nothing. It''s just that he didn''t know about anything else because he was so annoying. Apparently after visiting the Empire. It seems that Pena and her have be friends for some reason, so they decided to help make a dress for the wedding themselves. Even, upon hearing the news, first-ss artisans readily acknowledged it and took a step back. So you can trust it. It''s a bit unfortunate that I can''t measure myself with a tape measure. Well, she knows how to do it on her own. So don''t worry. Let''s see... Then what do I have to do...?'' The invitation is already written and all you have to do is send it out. The royal castle will help with the preparation of the wedding hall and other minor preparations, so I don''t think they have any hands on this either. what? Is there anything unexpected to do? Then, should we just secretly go to the Empire side to hang out with Pena and salt the Empire side idiots who are not happy with our marriage? After thinking about it, I finally remembered what I needed. Come to think of it, there was one of the most important things. Yes, I''m sorry to leave it out. A gift Come to think of it, what are you talking about? Now that I think about it, I haven''t even thought about the wedding ring properly yet. Thinking about that now, I wondered if I was a bitzy. I''ll have to reflect on this a bit. Putting everything else aside, I think the most important thing is the ring. Usually, the customs of weddings in each world are different, but this is the wedding of the earth.... It is alsorgely simr to the Western style. Perhaps I don''t see this as a mere coincidence. Well, that''s a boring story, so let''s skip it. Anyway, there is a ritual of exchanging rings at weddings here too. That''s why the ring is key. It seems that recently it has be fashionable to employ magicians not only on jewels, but also to enchant enchantments containing the meaning of protection by hiring wizards on the jewels themselves. The source is the manager of a chocte shop who is married. Ugh. If everyone wants to get married once, it will be very uphill. I''m going to fall Therefore, I am also concerned. Umm what would be good? I am currently holding a list of jewels in the castle. And he was looking at the list of jewelry stores and processing artisans that nobles often use within the kingdom. It doesn''t matter if it''s just for sale. It''s just my wedding. Does it make sense to process something like a stone that can be easily obtained into a ring? Of course, if you put your mind to it, you might be able to purchase enough jewelry that even one country would not be able to find without care. Hmm? Neither one of them gets bored. Once you start, there is nothing that catches your eye ording to my standard, which is that you have to be extravagant to the end. I don''t necessarily want to follow trivial things like the trend because it''s fashionable for someone like me, but I still can''t tolerate being looked down on. Just because it''s expensive doesn''t pass my strict standards. It has to be a jewel that will go down in history. But where can it be easily obtained? I mobilized my personal connections and inquired about it, but I hadn''t heard of a jewelry that could be said to be so. I didn''t like anything. Eh, there are some things that cant be solved even if you have a lot of money. No matter how much money is rotten and overflowing, it is meaningless if the person who spends it has high eyes like a damn thing. I realized all over again. Even if your eyes are too high, you can wear it. All of them are insignificant. I tossed out all the jewelry lists I was looking at. Yeah, it''s not like me to solve it with money. money isn''t everything Lets show off our skills a little. Now that this has happened, I thought it would be okay to use my strength once in a while. It''s a long time ago, but what is it? Because it happened. You watch while I crash. As I said that, Delneph narrowed his eyes and red at me as if I was dumbfounded. As soon as night fell, I kidnapped thisbor dragon again. For that reason, or for some other reason, this damn lizard is frowning in displeasure. Oh, I''m just looking to see if anyone is looking this way, but why are you frowning so arrogantly? Should I go into lizard training soon? Why are you so upset before that? ...Arel Ernesia, have you forgotten already? What have you done to me? What are you doing? Why are you protesting for a raise? Couldn''t you have opened your eyes to the strike in the meantime? Do you know how much I had to sweat for your sister! huh....? oh what Was that it? Come to think of it, I forgot. At thest holiday banquet, I left Kanianuna''s partner to this dragon. This poor lizard, who suddenly became an expert in dragon killing, seems to be tormented by being asked various questions by his sister. It must have been a very strange feeling to hear you ask me to teach you how to kill yourself. How are you? Thanks to that, noona won''t suspect you, at least unless you get into an ident. Its not that kind of problem. Ah, so you see? did you really teach me How to hunt dragons. how is it? When asked out of curiosity, Delneph turned his head away and avoided answering. ....Did you teach me? You''ll just have to cover it up with lies. This idiotcks subtle tact. Do you really teach me what you asked me to teach you? Because of that, I don''t know what will happenter. I won''t help you even if you get stabbed in the stomachter. ...He even said he woulde backter. That''s what you brought on yourself. ....Is half of it my fault? Shall I raise the sryter? About that, lets forget each other like flowing water. Why is the past so important? Delnef clenches his fists and trembles as if he is going to die because he hates me for doing this, but what should he do? You and I are in an extremely hierarchical rtionship. So be gentle with me. Because Ill take care of Kania noonater. Stop making noise and messing around. ....so? What the hell are you guys up to? What are you trying to do bying all the way here! The reason he asks this question is because I''m taking him to the snowy mountain at the end of the territory. It is a point where there is no development n to preserve the environment and leave some room for monster habitat. Ah didnt you tell me? Come to think of it, it seems that he didn''t exin anything while dragging this guy around. yes this was my fault My thoughts were distracted for a moment as I thoughtfully calcted in my head what I was going to do from now on. It''s nothing special, I thought I''d make a ring. ring? Didnt you talk? I am getting married. I don''t know what kind of woman she is, but her taste is... weird. what? this child? Why should I listen to this guy? Where is the handsome man like me? Come to think of it, do dragons get married? Are there any dragons that live here? There is no such custom. If there is a mate, they mate moderately andy eggs. Although they live in the same rare, they don''t bother to be conscious like humans. The dragons here don''t seem to have a habit of marrying. Come to think of it, this guy doesn''t seem to have children or a mate? At least at the rare scale at that time, there was only one dragon inhabiting at most. That means ...What is that uneasy look? No what do you want some chocte? For some reason, seeing this mother-of-pearl solo right in front of you makes you feel a little pitiful. Will you be a little kinder after that? For now, just say nonsense until verse 1. I''m going to start working in earnest soon. I said it before, but while Im concentrating, just watch to see if anyone ising or not. Wouldn''t it be okay to put a barrier on it? No country, no matter how great, can afford it. So you do. What I will do from now on is a high-level work that requires even a little concentration. For that reason, I have to look out so that no one knows my identity. Delneph is perfect for that. You know my identity to some extent. His magic skills are superior to those of humans, so it''s quite safe when he sets up a barrier. Dragon Security Service. um that''s pretty good ...Does what you''re trying to do have something to do with that jewel? I pretend not to be interested, but Delnef seems to be curious about what I''m paying so much attention to. It''s because I was pouring out the jewels I put in a sack the size of my height. It''s literally the pinnacle of money. Come to think of it, dragons also had a habit of collecting wealth. Its nothing. Just a little surprise crafting material? It''s just a small surprise DIY. Well... I''ll admit it''s a little expensive crafting game. It''s the pinnacle of money that no one but me can do. Incidentally, these jewels are my personal secret property, so there is no problem with the estate budget. It''s just like breaking a piggy bank. I took out a jewel or two from the pile and examined it. Did you tell me? would make a ring Actually, I need a ring, but the existing jewelry doesn''t seem to have anything useful. Why is this guy looking at me like I''m dumbfounded? There is none, a gem worth using. That''s why I decided to make my own jewelry that only I can get in this world. It''s something that feels like the most precious jewel!'' in my opinion. Just in time, the idea was finished, and all the necessary spells were calcted. All that''s left is to make it quickly while this dragon looks after the. Does this body need to be on the lookout? Thats how it should be. Surprisingly, the heat and shock wont be a joke. What? To him, who was startled, I handed him a pair of safety sses made of ss. ruler? Prepare for shock! Let me activate the processing spell at will. Delneph clicked his tongue and hurriedly closed the barrier. Yeah, can you hold on like that?. Seeing hundreds of magic circles intertwined around the jewel hill with me, I heard a clicking sound from behind me. This monster! He seems to have finally understood what I was trying to do. I have a pretty good head. An ordinary wizard would not be able to understand all of these spells. I will show my true magic skills, which I haven''t shown even to Dia, here. As I snapped my fingers, the deployed magic circles began to operate, ying their respective roles. And today''s DIY. I started making my own simple jewelry made by a professional in my previous life. Before.... When I had just been born as Areel Ernesia. I once made something akin to a diamond as a temporary solution to our household finances. Chapter 332 Chapter 332. (4) Come to think of it, it was really embarrassing to say that it was my work. There is no such thing as rubbish. At that time, I was just ignorant and squeezed by force. So, I want to make up for that shame right here. It made me ignorant back then, but this time is different. Interfering with the structure of the jewels with magic to reshape the shape. It is a high-difficulty magic that dissolves and reorganizes matter itself by dissolving only its form. This will allow you to mellow any object without burning it. The problem is that this is extremely difficult. Hmm?... It''s such a difficult magic that even I now have to concentrate and use my strength. ....This is pretty tough. .!! It seems that someone is opening their mouths in surprise from behind, but what do you know? After melting arge amount of jewels, the remaining jewels that were not yet melted were simultaneously pulverized. It is pulverized finely into particles, and this time it is spread around the jewel being reconstructed. and elerated By the way, half of the developed form is for elerating these particles. A so-called magical particle elerator base. Because of that, calories and septum are no joke. The ground cracks and light pours out. If it wasn''t for Delneph''s barrier, the city would have gone mad by now. The particles elerated in this way are prated into the jewel that is being hardened. ruler! okay! sh as much as you like! Ahhhhhh?! It seems like someone is screaming from the massive shock from behind, but I don''t care. I''m having a hard time concentrating right now. As a result of making it with all my heart and soul for a while, I finally felt that what I wanted was almostpleted. Hmm? It goes better than you think. Due to the light and heat, it is not yet possible to see it with the naked eye, but it is enough to feel the magical power unique to the jewel. It must be of high quality even by my standards. Now, all that remains is to slowly cool the heat and carefully release and dissipate the generated energy. You have to be careful with this too. When this explodes, the entire territory is blown away. After a few hours of painstaking cooling. Only now, after all the harmful energies have been drained away or separately flowed into subspace to get rid of them, I can finally see the finished jewel with my own two eyes. A pair of rings and a ne I made are ced on the ground that haspletely melted and hardened. yes it''s me too Perfect. As I was admiring my own pride, I heard a dying voice behind me. It''s over... is it over... I hear an exhausted voice behind me, so I turn around to see Delnef in tatters. ....Why is he like that? It looks like I''ve beenpletely ruined by exposure to the heat and shock generated when I was processing the jewels. I wonder what kind of dragon''s defense is like paper. =? I clicked my tongue. ...Did you do that just to make something like this...? It''s just my wedding ring? I stare at you like I''m really dumbfounded. What do you mean? No, as long as you live, you can make at least one or two rings yourself. isn''t it? so what did you do? Arge amount of jewels were lost in shape with magic, reconstructed into a liquefied form, and then hardened into a frame. What does that mean? What will be different? Jewelry makes you pretty. What are you asking for granted? Then I did this to make the jewelry pretty, is there any other reason? It''s a little tricky and risky, but thanks to that, things were made that exceeded my expectations. Where shall I see you? It must have cooled down enough and hardened properly, so I slowly picked up the jewel using my mana. Even if it''s cooled down, it''s still hot to the touch with bare hands. It can''t be helped because it will break if it cools down rapidly. Hmm?. While floating in the air, he carefully inspected a pair of rings and a ne while spinning them around at different angles. First of all, the ring is too cumbersome to have too many decorations, so the jewels that were melted into one were hardened ording to the shape of the ring. It was cast by melting gold or silver as if to make a whole ring. Even if the angle is slightly changed, the jewel particles nestled inside the ring disy a color brighter than the rainbow. A gem like this can never be created as a natural phenomenon, so it is truly a one-of-a-kind treasure. Simple yet gorgeous taste. this inconsistent feeling. great Unlike the ring, the ne was decorated with multi-colored gemstones to add a little more splendid taste. Let''s see. If I had to name this gem This is the only gem because it cannot be created as a natural object. So, I can name it appropriately. Is eul jewel good enough? A name is an old name, so a proper naming that is not excessive is optimal. It was made using all kinds of gems avable. It would be appropriate to call it like this. thank you. Thanks to you watching over me, I made a proper product after a long time. I obediently praised Delnef for his hard work. Thanks to this guy, I was able to exert my power without worrying about causing a nuisance to those around me. But he folded his arms as if it didn''t matter and made a face that he couldn''t understand. ...I can''t understand it at all. what''? What is the human instinct for extravagance difficult for a dragon to understand? It doesn''t mean that. There are not a few of my fellow countrymen who are greedy for riches. Then what do you not understand? That is why you are doing it that way. Hmm? Is it worth that much? Delnef pointed out as if it was absurd. Gachira.... What about this jewel? Or the question of what rings and gifts are needed for a wedding? Dont turn around. You know you don''t mean that, right? I don''t mean that..... I chuckled. Does it look funny? Why am I showing sincerity to each of these things? Did you say you were reincarnated? Delneph murmured quietly. Do they have the same mindset as you? I know the name because I taught him something about the woman who kidnapped and brainwashed him before, and about those with souls simr to her. If what you said is correct, they must have lived a long time without end. Um well, I guess. It does not simply mean life as a living thing. At least I dont know about you guys. I understand that you guys are absurd monsters. Yumma, where is this handsome and sexy monster? Where would you like to see the monster get angry? At least the monster that brainwashed this body is the same as humans. I didn''t feel anything like that. Humanity. Are you different? Dragons are different. I realized an essential sense of incongruity while dealing with fragmentary information and me for a short period of time. It seemed to him that it was somehow unnatural for me to do this just because I was married. ....not wrong. Again, it doesn''t make sense for me to make a fuss over just this one thing. You seek each and every taste and the pleasure of each day. However, it is based on ordinary human nature to thest. It is by no means the sensibility of a person who has transcended humanity. ...Umm, so what do you want to ask? Are you special or are the other monsters like you? From his point of view, he probably wants to know in his own way, because he might have a fight with the partner girl who fucked him again someday. What can I do to answer his question? It is determined. Its special does it have a meaning? I smiled softly as I lifted the ring and ne in the air and spun them around. Just because youve lived a long time does the value of everything around you change just because youve passed through many lives? Or does my own value change? Delneph furrowed his eyebrows, not understanding what I meant. Yes, you will have to think hard about it. It''s rtively recentpared to the long years that even I arrived at the answer to my current life. Now I am human. That''s a fact that doesn''t change no matter how many years you''ve passed through, how much power you have, and how much knowledge you''ve umted. human?????? You pointed out humanity, but you missed it. Humanity is not lost or retained or anything like that. I clicked my tongue and pointed it out. Yes, please draw it out with a red pen and engrave it again. Humanity is thinking. I don''t know what to say Can I tell you more? I''m in a bit of a good mood today. Let me tell you about a certain guy. This is the story of the reincarnated person you want to know so much. I flicked my hand as if paying attention and told a story of the past. Once upon a time there lived an idiot. That idiot has lived an incredibly long time. It does not simply mean that they have a long lifespan, but that they retain memories of previous lives. There were times when I was human and times when I was not. Anyway, I lived a very long time. I was bewildered at first. After that, I was excited and lived my life to the fullest. After all, it is a great privilege to have memories of other worlds from previous lives. It''s not easy to do anything... but if you put your mind to it, everything is solved. Gradually the idiot felt like he was special. I even heard the delusion that I might be the same as a god. Because that''s great. The people around me supported me, and it was a really exciting life anyway. And that kind of life gradually repeated itself. Only the world, only life, only the name, only the form changes. Five times six times fifty times sixty times... It continues. And finally the asshole got fed up. Everything felt worthless. What would you do if you could save the world? I have to live in another world anyway. What do you do when you umte money? If you are born again anyway, you will have to do the same thing again. What do you do when you love someone? You''ll lose everything anyway. The specialness soon became the curse that gnaws at the idiot. I am not interested in anything and the only thing left is boredom. He eventually gave up everything and went on to live a worthless life. Well, even if I had tomit suicide, I would just start somewhere else anyway, so I didn''t do anything that extreme. Instead, he just lived. It''s not about making or enjoying something because there''s nothing worthwhile. Fight or break. I was just obsessed with getting rid of things that bothered me. Sometimes, I had the whim to take the opposite position, and I yed the role of threatening the world. But it didn''t make any sense. Everything has be worthless. He gradually lost the meaning of life and was exhausted. Even fighting has ceased to feel worthwhile. At the end of wasting years and wasting life like that..... .. he. he is? The idiot finally realized something by chance. I am not special. I''m just a human who has lived a little longer. The reason I got tired of it was that I was just giving up on everything. Living for a long time doesnt change the definition of the value of life. Chapter 333 Chapter 333. I finally sold out (5) So he opened his eyes to an irresponsible life of putting everything down and just doing whatever he wanted, eating whatever he wanted to eat, and loving whatever he wanted. p p p I pretended to p. Its fine, its fine. So the fool ate well and lived well. end. what does that mean? Delneph asked, seemingly iprehensible. Hey, it must be that I don''t understand why I''m talking about something out of the blue. just. I mean literally. As if thinking about it for a long time, it is useless to live with a special consciousness as if you have be something. I shrugged. I just do what I can at the time, try to get what I need, and enjoy it faithfully to my desires. Because that''s important. And that''s what every human being does. ...Is that your principle of action? Lets say something like that. I muttered softly as I looked at the ring and ne. I have described me and all of my partners as monsters, but it is slightly wrong. The real fruit is the idiot who doesn''t even realize that and gives up. So I hope you don''t put me on the same line as those kids. I just live my life as it is now. There is no mission or anything there. It''s just human life. So I''m different from them. Of course, I pursue a little desire there. Is that a bit...? Yes, very little. That''s cute enough. At best, it''s enough to create thetest city, spend a little extravagance, and bring in technology to make things morefortable. It''s decent enough. So I''m probably a little different from the reincarnations you''ve seen. Hmm... I don''t understand. Will it be difficult? So are those rings and nes made for the life you speak of? Thats how it is. It was finally cool enough to hold in my hand, so I ced the ring and ne on the palm of my hand. He said rolling it in his hand. Even with this life. If there is a guy who looks after me... Well, shouldn''t I live my life with sincerity? You should get married and live with sincerity. That is life. ...I don''t understand either. You should live a little longer. Then you will know. If possible, even get married. Then you will at least understand what I mean. When I said it as if I was boasting, Delneph shut up as if his pride was hurt inside. yes man! Originally, solo is sad. ....done. I don''t think I can understand you guys anyway. To be honest, you''d better not understand things like me. When I jokingly replied, Delnef disappeared without a word this time. will return to the city Well, I made everything I made, so I don''t have anything to do with him anymore. The value of life.... I said it, but it''s a little embarrassing. Well, it seems there are a lot of idiots out there who don''t even know that. done. I don''t know. Haam... get sleepy... Now then, shall I go back and rest? I put in a lot of energy today, so I''m a little tired. So I went back to my office, looking at the finished ring and ne. Since then, the preparations have progressed smoothly without any problems. Finally, the day of my, Arele Ernesia''s wedding day has dawned. The day finally came when I was out of stock. Ah, all the women in the world! Pity today, but bless it! From almost dawn, I flew to the royal castle in a teleportation magic circle to prepare for the wedding. As if the maids working in the pce had waited in advance, they bowed their heads respectfully as soon as I arrived with their backs erect. Then let me help you prepare. Contrary to his polite attitude, he began to prepare me by pushing me unstoppably and forcefully. It is a big wedding held in the royal family. I heard that many aristocratse, and some evene from other countries to observe today''s ceremony. So even a small mistake can lead to a big shame. They must have been educated and prepared for it even before I arrived. The spirit felt from thedies-in-waiting was no less than any other knight. First, take them to therge bathtub and give them a bath first. I put various scented flowers and herbs in the water I put in, and I took a bath as it is. It''s so noisy..... It''s scary toe out, wipe the water and make it up with perfume and oil. From head to toe. He looks carefully as if he will not tolerate even a single mistake. Normally, if she was dressed up like this, she would have hated it and ran away. Today I just quietly surrendered myself. Phew... I''m d. I heard that Arel often ran away when I tried to apply perfume and oil in the past. Everyone was very nervous. . How old are you talking about? Rather, the person who said that was my nanny, right? Did Chena say that? Maybe it was before I left the royal castle. Could it be that it has been talked about for a long time, and even the precautions for Arel Ernesia have been distributed? No... I just spent the time thinking and ying like a child at the time? I was a naughty back then see now you''re polite Even if you bathe like this, it''s not ferocious. Thedies-in-waiting also seemed to agree on that. There''s a surprise that Arel-nim doesn''t get out of hand. that''s right. Even with just basic makeup, theres really nothing more to do. Is that enough? When I deliberately pretended to be puzzled, thedies-in-waiting made a noise while arranging my makeup and hair. It''s also a great skill to have a conversation with the person who is about to get married like this so they don''t get nervous. Even while making noise as proof, their hands move urately and never stop. Really. Normally, any beauty takes more time to prepare than Arel-sama. No hair, no splits. Rather, it is a waste to touch it. Praise is too much. yes, morepliments Are there any special management methods handed down in Arell-samas estate? that''s right. Come to think of it, not only Arel-nim but also the escorts were beautiful. Are there even thetest cosmetics? Some of the conversations included extremely personal questions. Looking at my skin and hair, I wonder what the secret to keeping it so beautiful is. Ah... Excuse me. Okay. feel free to ask i like this conversation Well, there is no particr secret. There is nothing more than that you have been taken over by our servants. Of course, as they think, there are also thetest cosmetics. There may be several secrets. Those are things that are already on the market in the kingdom. If I had to call it a trick. Proper skills and appropriate knowledge. And to the point of living happily every day ording to your desires? There is also something so natural about appearance. ....Ah, I''m so unlucky to say this. Let''s just think about this. First, after finishing the simple dress, I put on the wedding dress to wear. A robe tailored in the style passed down through generations of the royal family. It''s a bit cumbersome, but it definitely shows off my beauty. Looking at myself in the full-length mirror that the twodies-in-waiting brought, I was quite satisfied. Well, no matter what kind of clothes I wear, as long as I am an excellent hanger, I will look good no matter what I wear. You look good too. Im sure everyone will be amazed when they see it. Thedies-in-waiting admired her as she tidied up her clothes and rearranged her slightly disheveled hair. In such praise and admiration, my decoration is almost finished. All that''s left now is to pick out the decorations? That too will take up some time. I smiled bitterly as I saw the maids holding various decorations and discussing them. By the way, did Pena arrive too? sure. He arrived earlier than Arel and is preparing. Pena-sama''s dress is also very nice, so I don''t know how scolding it is. Even thedies-in-waitingmunicated about the preparations of both sides, so she responded promptly. Well... women take longer to prepare. If you are curious, please wait a little longer. know. Because I dont know how cool it is to the point where I cant stand that bird. I didn''t deliberately ask what kind of dress to wear and what to wear. It''s manners to look forward to that kind of thing until the day. First of all, I sent the ne I made then. Well, I made it with the thought that she would wear it from the beginning, so there''s no need to check it out. What are you expecting then? I smiled as I checked the weight and shape of the ceremonial sword that thedies-in-waiting gave me. Usually at a wedding, even the bravest person gets nervous, but As expected, Arel-nim is amazing. You are really natural. ....It''s apliment, but why is my conscience stabbed like this? I justughed at thedies-in-waiting''s pure praise. When the time came for the wedding to begin, those who had been invited from all over the ce finally entered the hall and took their seats. High-ranking nobles of kingdoms and empires, of course. Numerous people were sitting in the prepared seats at the ceremony hall and chatting with each other. Most of them are those who enjoy some power in both countries, and each had their own interest in this wedding. Of course, not everyone has the same idea. Some people think about the changes that this marriage will bring. There are also people who swallow vain desires while feeling sorry for them. Or, there are those who are full of curiosity who are just curious. The reasons are different, but it ismon that all of them have a great interest in this wedding. How grand. I mean. The nobles who entered the ceremony hall were the first to admire the ceremony hall. As a hall used for important weddings of the royal family in the royal castle from generation to generation, it has a size that can amodate both nobles from both countries, and has literally made people admire the magnificent feeling, such as gorgeous decorations. indeed. I guess thats what it feels like to be at this level for their wedding. I mean. Arele Ernesia and Princess Pena Amret Janil of the Empire. In order not to look down on their marriage, it would be necessary to overwhelm them with such a splendid atmosphere. by the way.... I never thought that Arel-nim would have a wedding with the princess of the Merman Empire. Who would have known. At first, everyone would be surprised. Of course, a wedding with political calctions can be enough. Everyone forgets it now, but originally Pena came to study abroad as a hostage due to the conflict between the two countries. Now, as the rtionship between the two countries has improved, in fact, the matter has subtly evaporated. So now, it''s like an unwritten rule that no one mentions it. Anyway, it wouldn''t be strange if Pena married the royal family of Ernesia Kingdom. However, the opponent is Arel. And it seemed quite surprising to them that this marriage was an agreement between the two and not a political calction to the end. Chapter 334 Chapter 334. I am finally out of stock (6) + Water is life (1) As expected, it seems that young men and women do not know each other. In the world, it seems that the process of the two people getting married is quite exaggerated, even to the fact that there is no such thing as this or that, because the public likes rumors. A princess from another country might be better than an aristocrat in her own country. ...You''re talking quite frankly. From some point of view, it seemed that Arell was d that he hadn''t bonded with a noble family in his country. Well, if Arel joins hands with a certain family, it will overturn the situation of the aristocratic families in the kingdom. I''d rather not be someone else''s than mine. Some nobles thought so too. By the way, is there anything about the concubine yet? There are rumors that even that has already been decided. Well it wont be so easy. In the midst of such chatter of jealousy and envy. I finally heard the bell ringing announcing the time for the ceremony. Finally, all the guests are quiet. Inside the hall, the man in charge of the wedding ceremony announced the ceremony in a clear voice. From now on, there will be two positions. I hope everyone will watch over you and wish you blessings in the future. All eyes were simultaneously directed toward the entrance to the hall. two people there. Arel and Pena emerged from the entrance with their arms crossed and were walking down the road covered with red carpets. Arel in a ck robe. Pena''s appearance in a pure white dress caught the attention of the guests at once. . Oh oh.. that one.. ..as expected of the rumored princess. The people of the empire and the kingdom each looked at the bride and groom of the other country and muttered silently so that they could not be heard. The male aristocrats quietly evaluated the atmosphere and impressions of the two. The female aristocrats who attended the ceremony were paying attention to the ceremonial clothes and dresses worn by the two. My mother, that ne of the princess ? In particr, what aroused their admiration was the ne of jewels, the first of its kind, worn around the neck of the bride, Pena. Rumors have already been heard. Among the gifts Arel sent directly to Pena at this wedding, there was a ne made of very rare jewels. Rumors even say that even Arel was obtained with great difficulty, so the youngdies were curious about what it was. just as expected. Seeing the real thing, the girls couldn''t take their eyes off it as if they were instantly captivated by the magical power of the jewel. The princess is also beautiful. That ne is great too. What kind of jewel is it?'' I''ve never heard of a jewel that shines in different colors whenever it moves.'' As expected, Mr. Arell. You''ve prepared a jewel that we couldn''t even dream of.'' It''s not just jewels. The ne and the princess go so well together, it''s like a ne that exists conscious of her.'' They couldn''t hide their envious eyes toward Pena and Arell. That''s how everyone''s eyes are gathered in one ce, sometimes envy and sometimes jealousy. In addition, a ceremony was held to bless the marriage of the two while various emotions crossed in the hall. The person in charge of the wedding of the two is the head of a high-ranking aristocratic family with high loyalty and reputation that has served the royal family for generations. He was the one who had officiated the best wedding in the past. Words congratting the two spread distinctly throughout the hall. Finally, thest rite. By putting the prepared rings on each of the fingers of the two people, the wedding was finally able to proceed safely to the end. After the wedding, a banquet was held tomemorate the ceremony. It''s the so-called reception concept. The venue also opened thergest hall in the royal castle and used it as a banquet hall. Its personality is more like a standing party. The concept is that a lot of people gather together and celebrate. At this time, not only high-ranking aristocrats, but also more people than local lords and lords of the Grand Chamber attended. Not only that, but all the taverns in the capital spread the news of my marriage by offering food and drinks at the expense of the royal castle. Yeah... I know how to get congrattions. As usual, it''s just Is this person married?.'' It is not to post a boring official letter, but to draw congrattions and gratitude by serving alcohol and food directly. Of course, there is no way that the reaction will not be good. It is said that everyone clinked sses while chanting wishes for blessings on our marriage. Then, leaving the banquet thatsted untilte at night, the main characters of the day, Pena and I, left the banquet hall from the middle. not sttered It was our turn to exit in the order set. The banquet will continue like this until the sun rises. It is said that it is normal for the banquet to continue even after the bride and groom have left. Anyway, since we''ve already walked around the banquet hall and met all the nobles, there''s nothing more to do. You won''t have the stamina for that. There''s no problem with me, but Pena seemed to havepletely lost her energy already. Well, my body is fine and my mind is quite tired. Dealing with the aristocrats who have been congratting me from the wedding until now is not an easy task. It must be so hard to say hello. great job. Are you tired? Yeah... I sure thought I was fed up with this or that social gathering up until now. It may be the first time that so many people havee. Pena smiled faintly and agreed. Currently, we are alone in a room rented in a royal pce. It would be cumbersome to go back to the territory like this, so we will spend the night here. Now, both Pena and I have taken off the ceremonial clothes and dresses we wore before the ceremony, and are wearing much simpler outfits. As soon as you enter the room after taking a bath and changing clothes, look at the bedroom, which is strangely decorated with flowers and even dimly lit. It was to the point where I twisted my lips slightly without even realizing it in such an explicit scene. Pena, who arrivedter than me, also blushed for some reason. I don''t know what the hell she''s thinking, but Fena, sitting next to me, feels strangely restless as she touches the ring on her hand the whole time. Oh well, I can''t help it this time. Normally, I''d make fun of him, but this time I decided to understand. Heck, if I had been in a simr position, I would have been quite restless by now. Yes, it''s a heartwarming time. ...Why is he smiling leisurely by himself? Ugh... just a little bit... A little? what? Ah no How can you make fun of me if I have a conscience like this? It''s a joke. No matter how much I am, there is no way I can think of anything in a ce like this? ???? really? of course. Moderately atmospheric bedroom. The subtle fatigue of the first night after the wedding. On top of that, if you look closely, the dressing gown she is wearing also feels subtly thin. If you look at it like this, it''s cute. Of course, nothing could happen. I lightly put my hand on Pena, who seemed shy, and grabbed her. Their rings glow softly. Please take good care of me from now on, Pena. ....yes. Please take good care of me, Arel. At my whisper, she also responded with a sincere smile. After the wedding was over and we were officially married to Pena, we returned to Fahilia. When we returned, the citizens weed us by shouting hurrah, as if we had nned it in advance. I didn''t say that. Apparently, one of the subordinates ordered it. So we returned to the castle, waving to each citizen in the carriage. Wow long time no see. Pena, who had stayed here once, looked out in delight at the view of the city from my office window and eximed. I sighed as I looked at her back. Did you hear that you came to catch me at thest show? At that time, after hearing that you were gone, Areel, I immediately went back to the castle. I didn''t even have time to look outside. You were really bluffing back then. Oh,e to think of it, I forgot to ask. Who did you entrust Pena and yours with the Empire to? Pena''s role as a link between ourpany and the empire''spany. And he would have been in charge of the massive revival of the empire by leading the spiritists. Now that she is living here as my wife, she must have left the back work to someone. It''s something you can check with the documents, but I deliberately asked her. Because the person involved is here, and going through the papers isn''t much to do. There is an Elemental Weaver Mezont. I decided to leave it to him. Mazont? Ahis that friend? He nodded, remembering the rambunctious man who temporarily led the Elementalists. Come to think of it, the Elementalists he led crossed over to the Empire and stayed under Pena''s control. I heard that after that, he solidified his own power and took on the role of teaching the found elementalists. Come to think of it, those guys didn''t follow me all the way to Yeongji. I thought that he would follow Pena without fail and follow him. Because they have already settled in the Empire. Its impossible to move without any pressure. Right. Well, it''s easy to get in touch here too, so the location doesn''t really matter. Rather, they should be there so that even if Pena is here, she will be able to exert her influence on the empire. It is more surprising than that. Was he talented enough to take on the business project, putting aside everything else? Surprisingly, he was good at delicate things. Calctions are fast. Well, seeing that Pena acknowledged it so much and entrusted the job as a sessor, his qualities must be real. If that''s the case, then there won''t be any problems with dealings with the Empire. . Rather, Arell? Pena looked at me while half-sitting on the desk in the office. It''s a slightly dissatisfied eye. what''s the matter? Chii... you came all the way, right? But are you thinking of doing something? Apparently, this youngdy who quit her job and got married here is quite free. In addition, I only brought up work from the pasture, so that seems to be anotherint. No, you wouldn''t be quite free either, would you? You have to be busy moving luggage, tidying up the rooms, and tidying up the atmosphere in the castle. Let''s do it... All those troublesome things will be done by now by the servants and maids who are busy running around. What are you talking about? Theres no way I could do something like this on a day like this. don''t know what I shrugged and got up from my chair. Do you do something as soon as I get back? That''s a huge misunderstanding. Since wevee back after a long time, shall we go out to the city? I want to show you what has changed since then. Tomemorate our return after a long absence, we decided to go to the city to hang out together. what about it Because the new daily life here starts now. Water is life (1) Day by day, Pena was firmly establishing her position in the castle as a wife. Although the first few days were in a rxed mood. After a while, she too was eager to do her duty in her own way. Fortunately, life here is not too difficult. Chapter 335 Chapter 335. Water is life (2) Above all, I had stayed here until two years ago, so it must be a reason why I got used to it right away. Most of the servants and maids who worked in my castle were acquainted with her, unless they were neers who had been in for two years. Above all, I knew the people around me well, so there was nothing to be offended about. While I was relieved by that fact, I decided to imitate her hard work and pretend to work. Still, I''m hitting everything that I''m going to go to the middle of the day. Throw away the idea that I will be sincere just because I am married. Now it''s time to show off the skills of an expert at cheating on your wife''s back. While I was so excited, I had to hold an emergency meeting after receiving a call from someone who was urgently looking for me. I was going to skip it from now on, but it''s a shame. The people who found me were none other than Uncle Lichen and Zelsen. Im sorry to see you so urgently at such a good time, Mr. Arell. I shook my head saying it was okay at the words of Zelsen who was lying face down and my uncle asking for understanding as if to apologize as a representative. What is the right time for something important? So Uncle Jelsen? What happened all of a sudden? Haven''t heard the story yet. Although I received a report with a nuance that seemed to have caused a problem with something on the higher side. This kind of thing is extremely rare. Unless it''s a tolerable problem, usually you have to report it to me in advance and the documentse up. Does that mean it''s something they should talk about directly? What''s the matter, did the two of youe directly? No matter how urgent it is, you can talk about it in writing. I asked the matter first. Half of it was because I heard interest and concern. At my urging, my uncle hesitated for a moment, then started talking. Actually... it''s not an official letter, but each kingdom expresses a strange opinion of concern to the Arnil Chamber. concern? Wait a minute, how could a single Grand Council do something that might cause concern from other countries? I was a bit puzzled and asked again. No matter how big it is, Arnil Firm is ultimately operating only within the frame of the firm. Of course, Daesanghoe is not the only way to do business. It ismon for most target groups to do things that they would not tell others about, knowingly or unknowingly. But I never tolerated it. Even if there is no Fair Trade Commission here, there are my strict standards. Under my strictmand, he would never have done anything useless other than business. Knowing that, everyone would have made sure the director was doing it. Did someone do something stupid behind my back? Remembering some deviations, I frowned. Jelsen, who was lying on his stomach, made a fuss and shouted no. Never! How can we do nonsense when Arel is here? Then what is it? ...In fact, because of the excessive consumption of certain products, there have been pleas from each country that they are inadequate to supply to the people. Too much consumption? I tilted my head. Arnil''s products include food, cosmetics, and daily necessities that are not popr. Even if you say that now, I can guess... Huh? for a moment? Come to think of it, wasn''t that what it was? There is no such thing as too much consumption Yes, it is. Maybe Arel-nim noticed it too, but that''s it. My uncle understood my thoughts and nodded. Hmmm... is it real? is that real? No way I sighed and said the name of the product in question. Is it alcohol? That is it. They both nodded their heads at the same time as if acknowledging my answer. now i figured it out Perhaps the voices of concern about each kingdom that the two heard were concerns about the impact of alcohol exported inrge quantities through the Arnil Chamber. ...I wondered just in case when I heard the report that consumption was fast from the beginning, but is this the way to keep things in check? Let me put my chin on my chin and mumble. The two of them seemed a little surprised. On the other hand, he asked cautiously, as if he had guessed of course. Did Arel-nim expect this to happen? I was a little more worried than I expected. But I never thought it would be this much... Yes, that''s what I''m concerned about, right? I spoke of the concerns I expected at this point. The excessive consumption of alcohol is harming even themon people. Is that what they are iming? The two nodded as if acknowledging my conviction. I mean, thats it. I sighed and shook my head. To sum up, do you want to bet on us because we use the alcohol sold by our store as a substitute for drinking water? Ugh.... Thementes out of nowhere. I was wondering if it was that? I see Consuming alcohol like water It is slightly different from the meaning that alcohol is sold that much. It''s not like it was originally made for that purpose. ...Well, in other countries, ordinary people wont have ess to clean water properly. It was something I was worried about, but it was. There are very few countries that have ess to clean water in the first ce. It is a benefit that has be possible only with modern civilization. Only those in the know know how great it is. Water is literally life. Drinking dirty water makes you sick. A country without water will naturally perish. Even on this continent, there is a record of even going to war over a clear water source in the past. Water is a big problem. I know very well. At least, Ernesia Kingdom has several rivers flowing along the mountain range. Thanks to that, there was no great difficulty in smelting iron or using it as living water. Especially living water... This is the problem. water to drink. ...It is difficult for the general public to ess clean water. Usually, the means to drink clean water are extremely limited. Is there literally a clean water source? Or getting water with the help of a wizard. However, Suwon is limited in ces. Wizards are also rare. That''s right. In particr, most of themon people often get drinking water through wine or beer, so ...Well, I know that. Most of the people of Ernesia Kingdom used to solve the drinking water problem like that. It is amon practice to dilute alcohol and substitute drinking water for contaminated water. Of course, now that the economic situation in the kingdom has improved, the lord hires wizards in each city to supply water, unless it is a poor territory. Fahilia is simr. However, this ce was not so desperate because it was just melting snow to get drinking water before I took office. . okay. In other countries, instead of water, they drank alcohol sold by our store. There is nothing strange about them, of course. Because it was originally. However, there were concerns that the dependence was too great. Because its cheap there. Since there are many alcoholic beverages that are overwhelmingly cheaper than water, the people would have tried to solve the problem by drinking alcohol instead, as usual. Even water purified by a wizard isn''t free. Of course, this one is cheaper. The problem is that the alcohol sold by us is higher in alcohol than the quality. In the first ce, the quality was improved in order to enjoy it as a drink itself. Just for regr wine, the improved version we sell is much stronger. Even diluted, the alcohol content will be quite high. ....Drink it like water. Of course, it can''t be good for the body. Bogoro says that in cities in some countries, it ismon for children to be drunk and lying around in broad daylight. Uhm?????? Hearing that, I thought that no matter how much I was, that was not the case. Certainly, the reluctance to import alcohol from other countries is not at all iprehensible. I can''t even curse at that. From their point of view, it is a problem that may lead to the decline of the country''s active power. There seems to be some petitions asking whether we should reduce production or raise prices by imposing additional taxes. ???? Mmm. Raising it is not impossible. I have nothing to regret, but somehow my pride hurts. It looks like we''re backing down because we did bad things. I don''t like it. But it cannot be ignored. That''s it again. You can ignore it, but if you do, you''ll hear quite a bit of resentment. you''re right. I don''t mind being stubborn. There is one more thing I noticed after hearing the story. In the first ce, what I said now would have been an excuse. There must be a different real purpose. Is that an excuse you came up with by rolling your head? Knowing that, I was embarrassed to obediently listen to their request. Then what to do...? In short, is water an excuse...? Thats right. But I can''t help it.... Then, can we just solve the problem with the water? As I muttered, Uncle and Jelsen raised their eyes nkly. Are you asking? In the end, there is no water to drink, so you drink alcohol instead, so you get into trouble. Therefore, it is not suitable for selling to the public. Are they iming that? Then you have to give me a solution to that problem. It is my way to solve the problem only when the business is closed. Now, leave it to me and everything will be solved. don''t everything go well I apuded and refreshed the atmosphere. What are you seriously thinking about? If there''s a problem, just fix it! I just had something in mind. It was annoying, so I didn''t rush it, and I tried to apply it to Pahilia only onceter. What''s good? Don''t worry. Because I always have an answer in mind. If you do it well, it can be beneficial besides alcohol. Well, I prefer this direction. okay. Water knows the answer. I know the answer too. I need a water purifier. In the end, the answer is a water purifier. If the water is dirty, you can just make it clean, right? A very simple yet difficult logic. In addition, if the drinking water problem is solved, there will be no reason to be reluctant to import cheap alcohol from other countries. Well, sales will be less than before, but it''s better than not being able to sell at all. If you make a device that filters water there and sell it, it will be profitable, so the width of the loss will be small. oh this is the correct answer If they talk nonsense, I just have to give them a smart answer. Absolutely the best answer. In this way, the solution was directed toward the development of a water purification device. Havent you made a device that purifies water before? When I returned from meeting with my uncle and Zelsen and told them about the conversation I had with them, Dia tilted her head. I happened to see the blueprints of several types of water purifier series spread out on my desk in my office. In addition, some devices will be remembered because they have helped develop Diado as magic tools. What you have done before. Are you using it? what.... It was there. Actually, as she said, the device that purifies water has been thought of a little before. It''s not such a big thing, it''s like amon household water purifier. It is a luxury product in which very clean water gushes out through a double-triple method that applies both the filter device and the cleaning magic. Just... The problem is that it''s a flop. Oh, did you fail? Chapter 336 Chapter 336. Water is life (3) Pena, who was listening to our conversation while looking for something on the bookshelf, was startled. I must have been quite surprised to hear the word failure myself. Arel, you say that you are a failure, and why are you saying I also make simple mistakes. Well, rather than a mistake, I just made it moderately, but I wanted to regret it because there was nowhere to use it. It is an embarrassing memory from the past. The water purifier is now just stuck in a corner of the Fahilia warehouse. In fact, I thought of a household water purifier not to use in my estate, but to install it in my mother''s pce. It''s because I saw wizards purifying the water I drank when I was young and thought that would be inconvenient. Of course, thepleted water purifier was presented to the pce where the mother is staying, and it is being operated normally. It evenes with ice! The problem is... That didn''t have much merit... It''s less troublesome for a wizard. Dia also showed a subtle reaction as she looked at meining. I tried to make a magic tool to purify water, but it didnt work. Ah, yes. Pena said as if agreeing. From the wizard''s point of view, chores were reduced, so it might be a little morefortable. But that''s about it. In the first ce, purification magic did not consume that much mana. Of course, it would be quite difficult even with Dia''s own magical power to purify theke unit area. However, purifying the amount of water for an individual to drink only takes as much effort as lifting a bucket of water at best. So will it be popr? Even the purified result is no different from the one purified by the wizard. Even if there is an alternative, it proves that it is meaningless if there is no overwhelming merit. In the end, the one used in the mother''s pce is just used to prevent anyone from ying with the water. The price was also an issue. It''s for home use, but it wasn''t for home use at all... I''m trying to apply the theory of magic technology and filtration technology together, so the basic cost is bound to be slightly higher. It''s not a burden for ordinary people to buy. First of all, they tried to check the demand, but they were not attracted to household water purifiers. In a city where the lord is a little strong, the wizards purify arge amount of water and even sell it, so there''s no big difference from that, so I was amused. ordingly, we decided to stop our water purifier development project and forget about it by putting it in a warehouse. What are you trying to do? I''m trying to make it a little more certain at this point. Admit mistakes. Yes, it wasn''t a household water purifier. The concept was wrong in the first ce. At that time, I was just moderately bothered, so I only thought about household water purifiers. ???? then? I opened a new drawing to Dia who was puzzled. It''s just something I did a little while ago. ???? this is?! wow?????? Dia and Pena reacted a little surprised. Yeah, it should have been like this in the first ce. From the beginning, why did I only think of household water purifiers? That was a misjudgment. Even countries make mistakes. So I changed my mind. Miniaturization and personalization of everything is not the answer. It is to devise a water source purification supply facility at the city or vige level. Sometimes there are times when you need to scale up. If you can''t do it as an individual, you can raise it as a group. Let it go. Are you going to elicit a very good response this time? Recalling the mistakes of the past, I grinned and hurriedly shouted again. I will definitely drink this water for everyone. That''s how I started seriously considering how to feed everyone. After that, we started designingrge-scale water purification devices for cities or viges in earnest. The basic frame was to develop the theory of the water purifier that had been applied before, and then devised it in earnest. Hmm... But I wonder if there''s a limit to just increasing the size. The first thing to think about is to supply an amount of water that can be covered by drinking water or living water from the vige scale to the city scale, not the scale of the existing personal water purifier. Or, in the case of a country without water, a device that can supply water. I am reviewing it in two directions. Do I have to tear everything apart????? As I twirled the pen around, I thought that this, too, would require quite a bit of brainstorming. The water purifier designed before was a type of water purifier that applied a special filter processed here and a purification magic circle. But that alone isn''t enough to make itrge. The biggest problem is water purification efficiency. This is because it is necessary to apply a different principle to purify arge amount of water at once. If you raise a magic circle and a ceremony... well, that''s not enough. If you raise it more than this, the wizard will have to supply mana separately for operation. alsocking It needs to be designed with some additional elements added. I can''t add more magic forms. If that''s the case, you''ll need a bigger magic stone. Consumption is also fast. And filters arent perfect either. Getting clean water is so hard. It is true that water quality is a measure of the progress of civilization. As expected, thats it Then theres just the right thing at the moment. Yes, that would certainly solve the water quality problem further. In addition, it may be possible to solve the problem of supplying water, not simply for the purpose of water purification. still me I convinced myself and quickly devised the remaining blueprints. I''m sure there will be no one writing this theory on the continent yet. I was so sure Of course, to use it... you need the cooperation of one person. well that''s no big deal huh. Because there''s no way she wouldn''t listen to me. I think there is no problem. * * * Just like that, I ran to her and immediately asked with a big smile. So thats why Pena? Why don''t you make a contract with just one more spirit? ???? to? When I asked for this out of the blue, Pena made a face that seemedpletely iprehensible. She put down the book she was reading and put on a puzzled expression. Arel? Sudden Jeongsu... What are you talking about as soon as youe out after being locked up all the time making something? Ah yes, I have to exin that first. People around me are so smart that if I pretend, they will understand me, so I sometimes forget. okay. I need to exin. Because conversation is what matters. Actually, animism is needed to develop the city-level water purifier. That''s why I want you to call me just one. government ordinance? As Pena tilted her head, she fell on the table! A smander sprang out, spitting out embers. no you are not go away. I waved my hands. It is not a fire spirit. A water spirit. ...I''ve never signed a contract like that. Thats why we want to sign a contract for one more dog. How simple is it? Pena is showing the same reaction as someone who has heard all-time bullshit for the first time in a while. no way? it''s possible Arent there any spirits that have recently contracted? Obviously, in thest two years, Pena did not sign a contract with a new spirit. And it''s not like she neglected her training due to her personality. Obviously, the affinity must have made more progress than before. So you can definitely call it. I''m so sure Can''t we just call the person who signed the contract with the water spirit? It doesnt matter, but I dont really like it. Of course, it''s not a realistic reason that it''s annoying to call. Absolutely there is a reason. I''m going to use the power of the water spirit to make a water purifier. It''s a bit dangerous for anyone to use the power of the elemental magician to use at that time. Dangerous? Its a device that purifies water. What if someone could intervene at will? Ah thats it. Pena seemed to understand at first nce. Even in a modern civilized society where water purification facilities are naturally equipped, it is necessary to defend them as a top priority. Water is literally directly rted to life. If you y with evil intentions there, it will lead to a big ident. The key to this device is that the fewer people know, the better. Of course, there are many other Elementalists I can trust, but there are few people involved, and the more people next to me, the better. That''s why I want Pena to help if possible. huh? So, call one water spirit and make a contract with me. ...Yes, I''d like to listen to Arell''s request. However, Pena still had a question in her mouth as if wondering if something was difficult to understand. But can I only summon the water spirit? Theoretically, it is possible. It is true that Pena has a high probability of summoning the fire spirit, as she has done in the past. But that doesn''t mean there isn''t a chance to call a water spirit or another elemental spirit. There are a total of 7 elemental spirits in this ce. However, among them, the 4 basic element fire, water, wind and earth spirits can be summoned inmon, only depending on the individual''s inclination. As for the other three attributes, the conditions are difficult, so this would be impossible for Pena. I don''t even want to teach the conditions that much. In other words, the probability that Pena will pick up the water spirit is not zero. It''s faint, but there is also a chance to pick up water or other elemental spirits. The problem is that the odds are low. What does that mean over there? My clever wife broke into a cold sweat after hearing the exnation up to this point. will be noticed The way to draw the water spirit I suggest. That''s right. Iughed and nodded my head. You can call me until theye out. If you pull it out, it wille out someday. Unless the probability is zero, it wille out someday. Pena, who understood my simple ignorant yet astounding method, swallowed dryly. It''s an expression of sincerity. yes i''m serious If you want something, pull it out until ites out. What is that but an indomitable spirit that never changes in human history? So, Pena and I started preparing to draw the water spirit we wanted. The ce was decided to use the training room Pena used in the past. It was good that I left it on purpose. Draw camp on the floor and prepare the items needed to summon the spirit one by one. It is a minor trick to increase the sess rate. ... and reminds me of the past. Looking back at the scene in the prepared room, Pena murmured as if deeply moved. Ah, have you ever taught like this before? I remembered too. After all, it wasn''t that long ago. What is the difference between then and now: She ?????? Now we''re about to start doing some crazy shit. Okay, there is no error in the drawn summoning circle. Since the mercury purified for ritual use was painted with a processed liquid, pure mana would pass through it just as it is. And today this one! And vo! What I held out was a strange stone of transparent color. ah! Pena was also surprised when she recognized what this was and pped happily. Is it a spirit stone? Its fake, but it is. A counterfeit spirit stone I used when I gave a spirit magic lecture to Pena in the past. That''s it. I will use this to summon. You havent used it before? At that time, it was only for training. If possible, it would have been better to seed in summoning with only your qualities. But today is different. Chapter 337 Chapter 337. Water is life (4) It is only for drawing out the water spirit. Therefore, all expedients should be used. Use this to reduce her mental energy consumption. So you can be very determined and choose. ...Well, even if I use all of them in the end, I have to rely on luck in the end. Ah... that''s why they brought so many of them... As if Pena was fed up, she shuddered as she looked at the fake spirit stones piled up in a corner of the room. Do you really have to pull it out enough to use it all? If you''re not lucky, maybe you should. It cane out in one room. It may note out even if you use it all. Only luck knows the oue. Pena. huh? Forget about sleeping today. ...I didn''t want to hear that in a ce like this. Disappointed with her shoulders drooping as if she was about to break something, she reached out her hand to me as if she had made up her mind. It''s a hand gesture to give me the spirit stone. Give me I will finish it in one shot. Ooooooooo! I just believe in you, my wife! With an unusual resolve, I handed over the counterfeit spirit stone with anticipation in my heart. Pena lets out a sigh as if she wants toin, Why do I have to do this?'' and then stands in front of the summoning circle and prepares to summon the spirit. I feel sorry too. But this is all we do to make a living. I said it only in my heart so as not to disturb it. I believe you will know. Soon, she seemed to have regained herposure, put on a serious face, and began to mutter in a low voice. ...The beings that exist beyond the providence of nature. Just as she taught me before, she recites summoning phrases and tunes in with nature''s mana and spirit. The summoning circle reacts and emits light, and at the same time, the spirit stone held in Pena''s hand breaks and turns into light, then disappears as if being sucked into the camp. The effect is different from mine. Truly a real spirit sage. For some reason, it feels good to be usible. Call your names ording to the ritual of conversation with you! When she finished the spell, the light grew stronger and a ball of light appeared on the summoning circle. Oh really? Is it really over at once? I watch the light take form and properties with anticipation. ???? Eh? .. oh? ... Seeing that light turn into a smander, I tilted my head at the same time as Pena. Did you think it was a water spirit? regret! It was a Smander! In front of us staring down at the smander, this red lizard looks up as if asking, Did you call it?'' no. not you you didn''t call The first attempt was a failure. ???? Wow?... It''s okay. The first may fail. Indeed, was the world so meek? Nothing can be done in one shot. I was convinced, and as soon as Pena returned the Smander, I handed over the next Spirit Stone. are you okay! I have a feeling it will work out this time! Pena used the summoning spell again, appealing for groundless confidence, perhaps ashamed of bringing out the smander from the beginning. Pleasee out! more desperate than before Is it because of the mood? And the result of the next summon. Roaring. It was a smander that spit out fire cutely! Maybe I really didn''t sleep well today. We will all be thinking the same way. Even after that. Another Smander?! All next! Smander Smander Smander Gnome Smander Smander. Summon pulled out a gwang'' one after another. At least once, I picked a mid-level fire spirit, but this is also bad. And once. Arell! Look at this. It''s a high-ranking wind spirit! [I have answered the call. Neighbor of the spirit.] A guy who seemed polite came out. Is it a wind spirit? trash man. Fire spirits can roast sweet potatoes. Water spirits can create drinking water. Earth spirits can handle materials such as soil for construction. But the wind spirit? What can you do? I dont need a wind spirit. return it. Your ability is the most useless. It''s like the guys who can''t even do this fan. [...Yes?] I''m sorry. Pena sent back the wind spirit that was flustered. It may have been a jackpot in a normal sense, but it doesn''t mean anything to me. In the end, he couldn''t summon even a drop of rain, let alone the spirit of water. No matter how you think about it, Smander''s batting average is abnormal. Did you, by any chance, sign a lifetime contract with the Smanders without me knowing? Pena, too, couldn''t bear to speak as if the results she had brought up were astonishing. What is the probability that one elemental wizard will only summon the same elemental? No, before that, the spirit kings should hurry up and reveal the probability of summoning spirits! No matter how you think about it, this is maniption! No, at least if you draw 11 times in a row, one will be confirmed! ...Should I just sing this.'' If it''s me, I should be able to summon any spirit I want. It''s not simply that I don''t like spirits that much. This is because it is a technology that is widely disclosed and used in the world, so it is easier to talk about it if possible if there is a separate person to provide the ability. But I''ve already consumed a lot of Spirit Stones. ....Sorry. Looking at Pena, who was strangely depressed, it seemed that he was quite tired. Since the mental state is also affected by summoning, isn''t it pointless to make it randomly draw? Maybe I was being too reckless because I thought it wouldn''t matter if I chose a low-level spirit. are you okay. Let''s add onest time and try again next time. yes. Pena seemed to be ashamed as if she hadn''t thought it would go this far. Um... I didn''t mean to make her feel down, but this is my mistake. Haa... Then I''ll try one more time. She seemed to have given up halfway as well, this time slightly rxing her shoulders and reciting the incantation. The summoning circle shines again. We watched it in silence. Yeah... It must be Smander again. Maybe we both thought the same thing. But was it because of that? Or, thanks to her resignation, did Pena''s psychology reach a state of ignorance even for a moment? A clear mantra was felt on the summoning line. oh?! Really? Pena, as an Elementalist, opened her eyes wide as if she had intuition. This time, the feeling was clearly different. I wondered if water droplets formed on the gin due to moisture, but eventually itpleted the form and properties. It is a spirit that emits blue light in the form of a small girl, reminiscent of a fairy in a fairy tale. It is an intermediate level water spirit! Undine came out. Its out! Pena and I both prostrated ourselves toward the water spirit who came out at the same time. Seeing us like that, the water spirit looked at us alternately as if it didn''t understand something. After all, it seems to be correct to say that you have to throw away the water bath sensor. Now, the precious water spirit has also appeared. It was possible toplete a prototype of arge-scale unit water purification system. so? so? What can I do with Undine now? Pena asked curiously while carrying a water spirit the size of a newborn baby in her arms. Well, the two of us fussed all night to pick one. I can''t help but wonder Hmmm... exining the theory behind the water purification system would be boring. Let''s put aside everything else and exin why we need spirits. That why did you say that? What I want to make this time is to make a magic tool that can purify and supply water to cities and viges. huh. [Yes.] Undine, who was looking at me and Pena, copied Pena''s tone. There are limits and it takes a long time to purify with just magic, medicines, and mechanical devices. And maintenance is cumbersome. Of course, there is a basic model of this in part in Fahlia. But that''s because you can always manage. If you want to sell it as amodity, you need toe up with a more manageable version. There, I set my eyes on the spirits... especially the water spirits. Did you hear that water spirits have the power to detoxify or purify contaminated areas? ...Coming to think of it, I think I read something like that. When ites to high-level spirits, they say that even if a spirit yer is defeated by deadly poison, it can be restored immediately. There is a reason why clear water has been held up as a symbol of life since ancient times. As I exined that far, Pena let out a little exmation as if she finally understood something. I see! Are you trying to get the water spirit to purify you? Thats how it is. I can give you 50 points. If I hit 50 points, I hit enough. uh? So, are you going to put this Undine into the machine you made, Arell? What are you imagining? Perhaps in Pena''s head, the pitiful picture of Undine being overworked to purify water without rest in the water purification machine is drawn. For some reason, he is looking at me with a face that seems too low. no. misunderstood No country is as vicious as that. Could it be that I just created such a low-level device that squeezed out spirits? If I had made up my mind to do so, I would have reced it, but would you just squeeze it out? I denied Pena''s imagination with augh as if it was absurd. Its not like that. It''s apletely different way. In the first ce, I''m going to mass-produce this device, right? Pena, if you''re going to put in the spirits as you imagined, would that one Undine be enough? I need to catch the spirit king and rece it. Come to think of it And even if the device ispleted by inserting it, the efficiency is poor, so the spirits must continue to summon the spirits, right? Even the most powerful elemental sage will quickly get tired if you use it like that. Spirituals are notmon there. I need a water spirit, but I''ll leave the marking to Undine. marking? Some kind of territorial marking. I opened the device that was still in the process of assembling a prototype and showed a cross-section of the waterway with several magic circles drawn on it. Im going to have Undine make a mark unique to the spirit here. Well, as a pet, it''s like marking territory. Of course, I don''t mean that Undine should pee here like a real animal. Come to think of it, was the spirit cheap? I can''t remember that. If we engrave the traces of Undine here, this will be the ce where the spirits came and went. After speaking, I thought that the metaphor of a sign would be more appropriate than a territory mark. Why do celebrities even sign autographs when they stop by, even in restaurants in modern civilization? Here, who came! It''s a restaurant!'' I mean it with the feeling. I intend to recreate that feeling of space in this device. It is to create a hot ce where spirits pass by. If youplete it like that, the passage through which the water passes through here will naturally have Undine''s... spirit''s unique presence . Other water spirits gather. It''s the same reason that people flock to it when it''s known as a good restaurant. The spirit''s scent... a deep trace... Anyway, if such a thing remains, other spirits will naturally be influenced and gather. Of course, materialized spirits do not gather. It''s not materialized... It''s where the spirit''s energy gathers. Why is there a legend that sometimes a strange light flows out of a clearke with few people? It''s like a legend that says that the water in thatke has a special effect and is sacred. Yeah, there is. Thats because the spirits gathered. Chapter 338 Chapter 338. Water is life (5) Just as spirits are summoned after being hooked by the affinity of spirits, there is a habit of gathering among spirits even in strong spirits. ....It''s like a group of insects that are seduced by pheromones. So naturally, the ce where the spirits gather has a sacred feeling, so you can actually taste the divine effect. Well, finding that ce isn''t easy. However, I intend to create it artificially through this water purification device. If non-materialized spirits gather through this device, the dirty water will naturally be purified with only energy. The first step is to purify the water using spirits. Then, it goes through secondary and tertiary filtration using medicines and magic. The water thates out will be cleaner than any other water in the world. The water wont taste bad because it passes through the energy of the spirit. I tried to reproduce the taste of water from the spring water. The catchphrase for those who care about their health is also perfect! Hey thats it. Then, you just have to put Undines marking on the device or something? that''s right. So, have Undine do some marking on this device for a while. Um, but what can I do? Penawa is at a loss as to how to give an order. Undine, who was sympathetic to her thoughts, tilted her head at the same time. Nothing. Just dictate with the feeling, Go into this vat and melt into it for a moment. huh! Give Pena orders as I instructed. [huh! Stay!] Undine answered briefly and flew into the device. First of all, it''s an intermediate level spirit, so it''s easy to handle because it can think and talk like a simple child. I was lucky to be in the middle ss. The lower level is a bit weak, and the upper level is too strong, so it is easy for other spirits to gather. So, a half-intermediate level is appropriate. When Undine stood in the magic circle inside the device, the small body disappeared as if it melted into water. It didn''t actually disappear, it just assimted into the water purification device I made as ordered. How did you steep it for a few minutes with Undine''s presence? The color of the magic circle installed in the device has changed. It is proof that Undine''s presence was properly recorded. okay?. When I signaled that this was all over, Undine jumped out of the device again. great job. [huh! Yes!] When Pena stroked her hair and praised her, Undineughed and disappeared. Is that what it was? For now, in theory. If you leave it like this for a while, it will reproduce the recorded Undine''s marking pattern and attract the disembodied spirit. Theoretically, the effect of not damaging the recorded summoning circle is semi-permanent. Let''s check the result for a while, and finish assembling the device and wait. Pena made a small noise as if she felt something. oh? Can you really feel the spirit-like presence? Then it works. So now... I carefully poured the water I had put in the kettle into the mouth of the device. What is that? water? Its water that has been drawn from anywhere in moderation. Normally, it is not used for beverages, but for industrial purposes. It is the water that melted the snow at the bottom of the snow mountain of Pahilia. It''s not that I can''t drink it, but it''s a bit stinky. If you pour it like this. When water was poured in, the water flowed straight down the bottom of the device and was put into a pre-ced cup. look. Is it clear? The water, where even the float was visible at first nce, is nowpletely purified and contained in a transparent cup. My device is perfect. So if you eat it like this, you won''t get sick at all. will you drink that? Shouldnt we check the taste of the water first? Are you really not going to get rid of it? As Pena looked at me worriedly, I sneered and pretended to shrug. don''t worry. The water is clean and I have checked it beforehand. The effectiveness of the early model of the water purifier has already been proven using our pet griffons. Even if people eat it, there will be no harm. And if it were me, no matter how much poison I ate, I wouldn''t get sick. There is no talent more suitable than me to try drinking purified water. Above all, since it''s a device I made, I have to make sure it''s safe on my own. So I reassured Pena and drank the purified water using the spirit. The taste of water given by Undine. I''ll check it out sometime. hmm?! When I opened my eyes, Pena panicked. Uh.. how is it? Its just water. It''s delicious, it''s tasteless, and there''s nothing to do. it''s just water Literally water. which is not bad Confirming that there is nothing wrong, I smiled with satisfaction. If this is enough, I think I can sell it once I finish it with a little more testing. All that remains is toplete the device. ? ? Completion of the device was not too difficult. Anyway, the first prototype was perfect enough. All that remains is to artificially copy and reproduce Undine''s marking pattern. However, this much is simple for us mages, who have been conducting research based on my theory for several years. I will try it. A water purification devicepleted by wizards, led by Dia, was tested as a spiritual water purifier''. We are busy trying to apply it. Wizards check the spell. Alchemists additionally check medicines. I was watching it wearing a gas mask. We are currently in a pollutedke in the forest at the southern end of the kingdom. Originally, this ce was a spot boasting the clear taste of water that local residents often visit. It is said that many years ago, when a wyvern spewing acid breath crashed into theke, it became contaminated and was thrown away. At first, they tried to purify it by mobilizing wizards, but it was said that the miasma emitted by the wyvern that fell into theke was not normal, so it could not be solved in the end. As a result, it is now ake of death that emits a stench and emits an ominous green light. I decided to use this ce as a ce to test the water purifying device I had developed. It''s the perfect ce to test out the elemental water purifier. Theoretically, it was calcted that thiske could be purified by applying the limit performance of the spirit water purifier. If we can truly restore this ce to its original state, any polluted water will be able to be purified and used. By the way, wasn''t the lord of this ce happy when he said he was going to do this experiment? Damon of the alchemist team, who was checking the chemicals to put in the purifier, suddenly brought up the word. Hmm, that was the case. In fact, the lord of this ce was delighted when I told him that I would use thiske as aboratory for a purification device. I even fell down and thanked him sincerely. Well, originally, there was no answer to purify, so I guess they just nned to burn the whole thing and fill it up with soil. Well, it must have been quite a headache. The n was topletely seal it off and sprinkle arge amount of artificial holy water on it. In such a car, how could I not be happy that I would do this kind of experiment. If I fail, I will do as nned. If sessful, that''s great. But what if it fails? Its nothing. When the spirits gather excessively or run out of control, Bung!'' Are you going to explode? It''s not a big deal at all, is it? it''s okay. You won''t get hurt if I''m with you? Miss Dia? It probably doesn''t mean that. Perhaps because of their mood, I also felt that the movements of the alchemists and magicians who heard our conversation became cautious. no. It doesn''t explode! Exploding is always the worst case scenario. It doesn''t break that easily. So, I finished all the preparations. First of all, the goal is to purify the water pollution of theke. A separate waterway was dug and contaminated water flowed there, and a spirit water purifier was installed at the corner of the road. You can put it directly into theke, but the purification will be slow and painstaking for certainty and data collection. This is so that purification is carried out through a small amount of flowing water. Then where should I go see you? When I gestured for the experiment to begin, Dia nodded silently and inserted the magic crystal. Finally, as the purifier worked, arge number of signs of unmaterialized spirits began to gather in it. oh! It is purified. It is purified! At first, only green water flowed, but let''s start the purifier in earnest. The water flowing through the purifier gradually bes clearer, and then only transparent water flows. It started to affect the entireke, and after about a couple of hours, theke, which had been green, was finally regaining its blue water color to some extent. When I took off the gas mask as a test, the stench was noticeably lessened. Jeonghwa seems to be going well. I don''t feel dangerous mana either. The purifier is operating normally. Damon and Dia also reported positively after confirming that they had been sessfully purified. In a day or so, theke will bepletely clear. In fact, wizards and alchemists cheered for the device''spletion. Congrattions, Arell. You will aplish another feat with this. What a feat. I snorted at Damon''s words as if they were exaggerating. I didnt think of a feat or anything. It was just made to sell. Even so, if this applies, wouldnt many people thank Lord Arel? ...do whatever you want. Because it''s me who makes money. In any case, the experiment was sessful. With this amount, any ce will be able to provide clean water without problems. All that''s left now is to appeal to them to sell this. I need to make a seat soon. Now it was time to figure out how to sell this purifier in earnest. That''s just a good idea. No matter how great a device is made, if it is not widely known, no one in the world will know about it. If there is something good, it should be widely publicized. That''s why among those who do business, one of the things they consider most important is word of mouth. Rumors speak louder than words. Good rumors spread far and wide by mouth, and bad rumors spread three times faster than that. That is why each trade association is often frantic about spreading rumors by widely publicizing the products they are confident in or the number of important business cases. And our side is no exception. If there is a new product, you should make an effort to be the first to announce it. And in this case, they''re the ones who need to publicize the effectiveness of this product.'' I entered the ce prepared in advance, looked around, and fell into thought. Arge round table was ced in the room, ready to wee the soon-to-be arriving guests. To sell the purifierpleted this time. I decided to invite prospective customers to my castle. It is the envoys of each country. This business needs to be global rather than confined to the Kingdom of Ernesia. So, as soon as the purifier waspleted, I deliberately spread the information to other countries. A magical tool that purifies any contaminated water to the extent that it is drinkable waspleted. And will be selling it soon. Of course, the feeling of biting the information was caught. I immediately sent the next proposal to each country. This time we will give a detailed exnation of the newrge-scale purification device. Interested persons are wee toe and see the usefulness of this device. It''s called water purifier demonstration''. You want clean water? Then I''ll give you any amount - but it will cost you some money. Chapter 339 Chapter 339. True Water Merchant (1) Allel''s invitation was delivered to all kingdoms that are currently building friendships with Ernesia Kingdom. He made a new item again! So if you want to see it, buy it! No, go anyway! Upon hearing this fact, the neighboring countries were already struggling with worries about the cost of money. In particr, the countries that were in a position to owe some kind of debt to Ernesia Kingdom were more distraught. They were in a position where they had to keep an eye on the Kingdom of Ernesia because they had fought over interests or even waged wars in the past or until very recently. They sighed in worry. ...Arel Ernesia has sent me a letter saying she wants to show off a new device. Hezen Lugiarutania, King of the Kingdom of Damaniel, read the letter sent by Arell and said nervously. He, who is still struggling day by day since his defeat in thest war, looked weak as if he was five years older today. What do you think? Lord Herben? Duke Herben, who took the ce of the retired chancellor, had to respectfully ept and read the letter from the king, and then make the same expression as the lord. A new device...is that a magical tool to purify the water supplied to the city? Details are not written, but it is written that they have made these magic tools and are willing to supply them widely to other countries. Therefore, it was written in such a way that I would like all interested persons to respond to this invitation. A magic tool that purifies water. Again, I don''t understand why he made this. The king of the kingdom of Damaniel muttered puzzledly. Purifying the water is quite possible if left to the wizards. But isnt that what the people need? Duke Herben carefully advised. In fact, in some territories within the kingdom, there are many people who can''t even get clean water and can''t hire wizards easily because of financial problems. In that case, the territories have no choice but to survive by drinking muddy water or drinking alternatives. If that''s the case, isn''t the purpose of development good enough? Hmm thats right. So, is this a business targeting them this time? At least it''s not a magic tool aimed at aristocrats or rich people. Duke Herben''s own spection caused the king to doubt once more. Why did he do this? Is it really necessary to hold a demonstration like this? In any case, it was envoys from each country who were called to the demonstration. They are all nobles. If it''s a business or business targeting the people, wouldn''t it be more effective to directly appeal to them? At least until now, Arnil Trading Company had been doing business that way. I don''t see that there''s no reason. But all I can say is this. Something? How would you know what he meant? His thoughts must be beyondprehension. Duke Herben said something pathetic, but the king did not scold him. On the contrary, he had aplicated gaze as if he agreed a little. The reason I didn''t agree verbally was because of my pride. What is certain is that at least he wouldn''t have done anything meaningless. Either way, there will be an intention. Well... I think the same way. Would you ept the invitation? At least I cant look away. I don''t know what other people think. Arent we in a position to do that? A voice mixed with a bit of self-deprecation. Can not help it. Due to thest war, the kingdom of Damaniel had a position that the kingdom of Ernesia could never go against their wishes. Even if it is a strong sale, there is no way to refuse it. Duke Herben also sighed in regret about that. Although the war waged by the predecessor and the mainstream faction at the time and the aftermath of it are by no means simple. And the magic tools he made must be unusual. It is necessary to know. It''s nothing special, but there''s no way to send an invitation. There was a good chance that I would regret it if I ignored it. It''s better to send someone to check it out than not knowing. But entry and trading have nothing to do with it. It can''t roll the way he intended. You have to struggle at least. In particr, Arel often demanded absurd conditions if the opponent was slightly off guard. Not only them, but also guys from other countries would know that if they bowed down from the beginning, they would be treated badly. I know. That''s why I''m going to send the Marquis of Castel for this invitation, but what do you think? At the king''s question, Duke Herben pondered for a while, then nodded as if acknowledging. His family has been leading merchants for generations, so he is also good at calcting, so he should be able to make good judgments and negotiate. Then I will send him. Yes, I will call him soon and tell him this. Either way... the most important thing... the king frowned at what he didn''t like. As if understanding him, the duke spoke his mind with a voice mixed with a sigh. I will tell you to try not to go overboard. ...Keep, let''s make ite like that. It must have been his petty pride that he couldn''t bear to say it himself. It must be that the metaphor of going overboard does not easilye out of the king''s mouth. There are also some personal feelings. Complex feelings about Ernesia Kingdom still remain. However, there is a difference between the huge amount ofpensation they demand and the power to go against their will. If so, shouldn''t we try not to use too much? This is all the cost of foolish choices in the past. he sighed. * * * Envoys from all over the world rode in wagons and were entering therge city of Pahilia one by one. Carriages carrying envoys from each country line up to pass through the gate as if they werepeting. Marquis Kestel, who was dispatched from the kingdom of Damaniel, is also waiting for the passage procedure like them. ncing at the soldier guarding the gate and the coachman conversing for entry and exit procedures, he looked ahead, ...that carriage? It looks like it''s from Felsen Kingdom. Oh, is the author an envoy from the Principality of Erpen? There is also Lumen Ball. Foreign nobles he had never seen before, as well as foreign nobles he had seen once or twice at thest negotiating table, appeared from the carriage. Hmm? But what about that wagon? Where is it from?'' There was also an unusual carriage. An unusual wagon made entirely of green leaves. It must have been made of something magical? Marquis Kestel found it strange. Who the hell is riding on that one? I was interested, but decided not to get deeply involved. As expected, there seems to be no country that did not respond to the invitation.'' It seems that all those who will gather are gathered. Heck, if you don''t respond to the invitation, there''s a chance you''ll only go against Arel''s nting. If he cut off trade, even on a whim, that alone would put most countries and lords in trouble, simr to strangtion. I''ve never had that before, but I never know if. Shouldn''t the fearful side bow down first? That''s why they couldn''t resist Arel''s invitation. Of course, there are those who are genuinely interested and want to show interest. However, Marquis Kestel was not the same. Try hard not to go overboard as much as possible. That is the chancellor''s advice and his purpose. ...The word said it was a magic tool to purify water. I''m not sure. Do I really need that?'' Is it worth all this effort''? It is not that we do not know the importance of water. It is admittedly a magical tool rted to people''s lives. But wouldn''t it be something that Arell Ernesia would do herself? As for water, if you have a magician, you can get clean water as much as you want, and even if you don''t have water, you can rece it with something else. I know that there are also Young Ji-min who are desperately suffering from it. As a result, it must be a problem that rots the head of the lords. But it doesn''t look like he''s going to put his hands on it again.'' It''s also dubious. In any case, his role now is to listen to Arel''s exnation, understand his intentions, ande up with the best answer. Also, don''t get ripped off! Ripped off anyway! Just avoid that! In any case, it only prevents the overdraft of expensive profiteering. Certainly, not only Marquis Castel, but also envoys from other countries must have made that pledge. It is certainly not an illusion that a strange tension has already begun to circte between these wagons. It was clear that everyone had a spleen resolution. I, who had been waiting leisurely drinking tea on the terrace with Pena, smiled with satisfaction at the news that everyone had finally arrived. yes you are here! I''m here! came very well! This hogang... no! Customers! I thought I would ignore one or two people, but I never thought they woulde. Everyone seems to be listening well, so I can''t help but be happy. Isnt it just that Arel is afraid of you and cant ignore you? Dont you think everyone has the guts to ignore it? Seeing me satisfied, Pena murmured slightly as if she were dumbfounded. Hearing that, I was a bit embarrassed. Who the hell are you afraid of? Is my wife talking weird? Where do you look in me to be afraid of? Well, I don''t think there''s anyone as good as me. Maybe that''s the point? no way?. I justughed it off and said it couldn''t be. Pretending you don''t understand is just pretending, in reality I know very well that they fear me. It was a ce where I was invited to demonstrate and exin a magic tool, but I was worried that I would get angry and retaliate if I didn''t respond. ....Do you really think I would? that''s a bit embarrassing I''ve never been like that before. Of course, there is no guarantee that there will be no future. Anyway, since everyone came like this, I should exin it well and sell it. Let''s make money? money?. The purpose is always one. If you sell the product you made, you can avoid losing money! Of course, he is confident in that. I''ll show you what a pro in sales and hard selling is. How do you feel when you see Pena? Do you think they will be interested in the purifier you made this time? Um? Could it be? Pena put her teacup down, put her index finger under her lips, pretended to think, then said that. I taught her in advance how to appeal to them with a new product. After pondering it, Pena came to a conclusion. At first, even she looked at me as if she were looking at me as a really vicious person. Its amazing. How do you even think of that? No, I''m just pursuing the perfect business? So you think it will work? Arel, if it''s the way you thought, wouldn''t they have no choice but to sign the contract obediently? Hmm, if you think so, it will go back like that. If she, who has a rtively free-spirited way of thinking, came to a conclusion after considering it seriously, it would be roughly correct. Pena''s opinion is not something I say to suit my mood, but I came to a conclusion after thinking about it seriously. then it will go like that Of course, it''s up to me to confirm that.'' In the end, it''s up to me to do it. Chapter 340 Chapter 340. A true water trader (2) The time hade and a report came in that all the envoys had gathered at the same time. It''s not manners to make you wait too long. I quickly got up from my seat. Now is the time to go out and make money. Then where should I start my business? The best business in the world! A business that has gone as far as it goes! I''m going to try water business right away. When I entered the room that was arranged as a meeting room, the envoys and lords who had already been dispatched from various countries gathered their eyes on me with a tense expression on their faces. There are faces that I have seen once, and there are faces that I have never seen before. The face I saw before... Is that the face I saw at the artificial holy water briefing session? ah! Come to think of it, did you try to sell holy water with this feeling? It reminded me of what happened a few years ago and I feel a little nostalgic. Maybe they feel the same way. However, my longing and their longing may not have the same meaning, but huhuhuhu. First of all, thank you from the bottom of my heart for epting my invitation. When I deliberately made a rhyme first with a remark to congratte them for their hard work, everyone bowed their heads as if they were happy. Today is sales mode, so I will speak as politely as possible. no. We were also interested in the device Arrel Ernesia-sama had developed. No matter how much I was looking forward to it, it didnt feel like a long distance. It was not easy for them to answer either. How can nobles be so good at lying without changing theirplexion? this? You are good at ttering. I am serious. I''m not aware that the Shinigami who said that was also dozing off in the carriage when passing through the gateway to Pahilia, probably tired from the long journey. I am not interested in word of mouth. All I care about is the result. Lets start with the main point. Ive already revealed to some extent what I want to show you, so you wont know. I heard that it is a device that purifies arge amount of water. someone nodded. yes i remember it well Later, stamp You did a good job'' on your forehead! and take a picture Exactly. Many of the people gathered here are likely to havee as nobles sent from each kingdom, or as lords who havends directly. I smiled as I met their eyes one by one. Dont you want to give clean water to the vigers? The time hase for a real water trade. .. Now that I''m trying to do water business, I almostughed without realizing it. First of all, what I''m trying to sell is not the water itself, but just a device that makes it possible to get clean water. In that respect, there is still a conscience. Really, if I had no conscience, I would have just left it open and sold it. Among them, I know that some of them have their own estates. If so, have you ever thought about the issue of drinking water to feed the vigers? When I asked, looking at each of their eyes, they looked down for a moment as if they were seriously contemting. Some will think about the intention behind my remarks, and some will think of a means to somehow pass this situation smoothly. ...Is that why you made a device to purify water? one of them asks cautiously. I smiled and answered the question. The reason for wanting to make a device is not a big deal. In fact, it was thanks to the petitions of several people who forwarded it to mypany. Pleaning?... There was a vaguely murmuring voice, and on the other hand, there was a sigh as if he was holding his breath. Some guys don''t know what I''m talking about. And there are guys who have a good idea of what it is. What do you mean by petition? A guy who doesn''t know anything asks. It was probably a local aristocrat who had nothing to do with this incident. If you don''t know, kindly teach me. Nothing. That...why didn''t Arnil store revamp the sake as a new product recently? aha? It was. Could it be that you don''t know I, too, fell in love with the taste of the drink. But how is that with this day? It''s nothing. It seems that many people were concerned because the price of our alcohol was cheaper than that of conventional alcohol, and more people were drinking it instead of water. It can''t be... Yeongjimin... Considering the health of the people, I might have sent the same petition. As I spoke sadly, a strangely restless sign increased. Some of them seem to be clumsy at hiding their true feelings and even break out in a cold sweat. You''ll probably get stabbed in the gut quite a bit. There''s nothing to me for the person who made the petition, but the problem is that they''ve reached that point. They must have hated Arnil''s monopoly. They didn''t like the flow of more money this way. In such a situation, an excuse just came up, so you and I tried to keep things in check, and this is the current situation. Who knew? Of course, that point is not questioned yet. So I thought, Why didn''t I think of this first?'' I felt ashamed to do so, so I hurriedly developed a purification device. Huh... that''s what you meant. The ignorant guys meekly nodded in admiration. Some people who don''t know about this work say, You can''t think of such a thing in such a thing!'' and had admiring eyes. I think everyone has thought about the drinking water issue a little bit. We always get clean water from our exclusive wizards, but aren''t there more people in the world who can''t? gently emphasized. It was pointed out that we shouldn''t think of it based on our standards. It is a matter of course. Hmm.... Since our territory is along a clear river, we have never been in such trouble. Even so, there were requests that it would be difficult to get drinking water when there was heavy rain. There is groundwater in our territory, but... it''s so cloudy and smelly that we can''t drink it. A few expressed sympathy with myments. Certainly, many people use tea or wine as drinking water instead of water. That would not be a good thing. yes! That''s why I thought of a way to get clean water even in ces where the water is not clear. I nodded hard. However, I have not yet been able to elicit a reaction that greatly supports my idea. They are responding to please me, but have not deeply understood the need. Probably because there is a big reason. One...wouldn''t it be possible to use wizards without having to use cumbersome things like devices? Um..... yes I knew that woulde out. His magic! The one who brought out the words was a nobleman who upied a key position in the Felsen Kingdom. In our kingdom, each lord has a separate budget and hires wizards to purify or supply water. Yes, I havent been to Felsen Kingdom myself, but I know that because I often go to the port city. Then isnt that what happened? Even if necessary, shouldn''t we hire more mages? Yes. The reason they don''t even think about it is that magic exists. I too have admitted that. Magic is great. As long as you have magic, there''s nothing inconvenient. you''re right. Even magic can solve the drinking water problem. once admitted. But that''s not all. outright denied. Yeah, who doesn''t know magic is handy? The problem is that wizards are limited and continents are wide. Does your homnd send magicians to solve all the territories... even viges in the valleys? There is no answer. There, wizards are high-ss personnel. Originally, allocating manpower to purify water is itself a waste. That''s why Pahilia had already done enough things that could be reced with tools among the jobs of the exclusive wizards working in the city. Manpower should be used where it is really needed. Is it possible to take those great wizards and use them to purify or heat the water? I wouldn''t do that to Dia either. Instead, the shoulders are sometimes asked to be rubbed with magic. How good would it be if we could divert the work away from the wizards to purify the water? ???? indeed. That is correct. They too groaned as if they could imagine that. Actually, the fahilia I manage is increasing efficiency that way. In that case. Above all, there is no way that I will not be interested in the fact that I have grown the city in this way. Anyway, the reason is this. That''s a long introduction, and then I''ll show you the actual device. After saying that, I waved my hand, and the servants who had been waiting in advance loaded the water purifier onto the cart and brought it here. The name is called Spirit Water Purifier''. I call it a purifier for short. government ordinance? Because I used some of the techniques based on spiritism. Oh, its a spirit. They seemed to understand that they were not particrly interested in it. What they want to see is whether the purifier can rece the mage''s magic. Don''t worry. make sure to show First, let me show you the performance. Oh, one thing before that. Could you please cover your nose first? ancient''? Ugh?! This smell!! Thats nasty!! They were puzzled by my sudden warning, but soon understood the meaning and had no choice but to cover their noses and frown. A servant wearing a mask that covered his nose brought water that waspletely contaminated with green light. In thepletely polluted water, the stench vibrates enough to remind me of when I encountered a group of undead in the past. I''m not doing anything to save face, but to be honest, I feel like throwing up. Ugh! ai support. That''s a detrimental endorsement. Is that it? Oh, it''s nothing. This is intentionally contaminated water. It is used for the purification test. See you. dirty? Isn''t it dirty? When I took the water bottle and pushed it out, everyone pulled back. Excuse me, yum. I also put up with the smell, but That I see. It really isn''t normal. I managed to look around, as if I couldn''t bear to say dirty in my face. But what are you going to do with it? I brought it to show the performance of the purifier. It must havee like this, but it wont reach you if you exin it only with words. I see youre showing it yourself. But isnt the degree of contamination too severe? Shouldnt this be enough to guarantee that there is a definite effect? With a grin, I nodded and gave instructions to the servant holding the contaminated water. The servant quietly started pouring the contaminated water into the purifier as instructed, without even changing hisplexion. Since mana had already been activated in the purifier a little while ago, if you pour it in like this, the water will be automatically purified and filtered. ruler! Look at this clear water. As I pped and gathered attention, everyone who saw the purifier opened their eyes wide. Soon after, the stench disappeared. And under the purifier... Transparent water came pouring out through the pipe where the water was discharged. how is it? Isn''t it clean? purple. This is H2O! Yes! It''s just water! Ohhhhhh... A faint exmation flowed between them. Chapter 341 Episode 341. A real water trader (3) Some guys even pretended to rub their eyes when they heard that the green water that had smelled like shit just a moment ago had be so clear. ...For some reason, I feel like I''ve be a home shopping salesperson. So, are they spectators? right now! Order! Is it really the dirty water from before? Really. If you don''t believe me, I can show you one more time. We can also show you the detailed process. A simple purification principle would suffice, right? ...Well, since Arel is saying it, I will believe it. Thinking that asking for proof one more time might stimte my ego enough, they declined. It must be one of the reasons why I thought there was no reason to cheat. It is to believe that it is unmistakably real. But it''s still not enough. They are only showing a little interest in the purifier now. In this way, the business effect does not work. It should also show a greater effect. I grinned and lifted the bottle of clear water. However, just by looking at it like this, some people may wonder whether or not this water has yet beenpletely purified. Oh, no...We never... If its not doubt, dont you think about anxiety? The important thing is, Can this water really be used as drinking water?'' Arent you worried about what you do? A few swallowed dry saliva. no way... What is it, why are you looking at me so anxiously? Wouldn''t it be clear to try it yourself and prove it''s safe? Right after I said this, about two-thirds of them shut their mouths for some reason. It''s as if you don''t want to open it even if you force it open. ...Do you think I will tell you guys to eat? and? disappointed. Did my personality only look like that? It''s not that I can''t understand their imagination. They have not yet forgotten the holy sight and smell of this water before it was purified. If you ask me to eat it, I''ll be pretty disgusted. Honestly, me too. Now, here are the two cups of that water from earlier. I put two cups of purified water on the table. And pulled one of them toward me. Ill drink one of these. I cant! I will prove it safe by drinking it myself. And I have one more cup left. I''ll leave this up to you. It would be nice if someone could drink with me. It''s fine if no one touches you. give you a choice And it doesn''t matter if you don''t do anything. It''s a kind of showmanship. It is meaningful that I personally show the test. At least if I don''t like to eat, they won''t believe deeply either. ...To be honest, I''m embarrassed too. I know best that this is perfectly purified, but it''s a bit like that because I''m a human too. But that''s all. A person who does not spare himself in practicing himself is the right way to earn trust. I grabbed the cup and lifted it. Okay, Ill drink it myself. I certify that this water is clean. While everyone is watching as if it''s interesting. A man from a corner of the round table stood up. His impression is a little different from the others. He looks like he is in his early 20s, has fair skin and pointed ears. Yes. it''s an elf ...Eh, an elf?'' Someone murmured softly and quickly covered his mouth. Everyone knew that the elf was here, but they deliberately didn''t want to be aware of it. Currently, people from all countries on the continent to whom I have sent invitations have gathered. And I must have sent an invitation to that country as well. That''s Kelly. That young elf is an envoy sent from Kelia. Then let me drink the rest of the water. Would that be okay? The envoys from various countries started to stir over him who suddenly came forward and said that he would drink the water without being asked to do so. to. Elf?! I knew the author was Celia''s messenger, but he hasn''t said a word until now. In fact, they too were concerned about the existence of that elf right away. However, he didn''t say a word, and he couldn''t even gather the courage to talk easily because of his elf-like presence. This is because there is a deep-rooted image in the world that elves are very picky about etiquette and their surroundings. He must have been afraid that his rtionship with Kelly would be blemished after he hurt his feelings by saying the wrong thing. ...What about you? When I asked his name calmly, the elf politely bowed his head. Excuse me...My name is Krubel Berelhaild Raphiral. I am a person who has been interested in observing the device you have made this time on behalf of Kelia. Well, Ill call you Krubel. It seems like it would be difficult for me to call you by your real name. As you like. Then Krubel. Do you really want to drink that water? I nced at the cup he was holding and asked one more time. You''re not forcing yourself to look at me, are you? Arent you trying to prove the power of purification? If so, it''s best to check for yourself. Well, I dont have to force myself to drink. Could it be that you didnt notice other people? Could that be? If it wasn''t a whim, he seemed to have snorted at the other humans. Actually, we, Kelia, are very interested in the purifier that Arel-nim made. That''s why the queen has ordered us to send our most demanding species to investigate. Are you interested? Yes, since ancient times, our species cannot live without clean nature and water. It''s not just our tribe. Many races have high hopes for the purifier that Lord Arel has made. Lean...I''ll ask about the matter separatelyter. So, do you want to check it yourself by drinking it? Yes, that is the mission I have been given by the Queen. If it''s an opportunity for me to check it out myself, there''s no reason to turn it down. Or, if Arel is displeased... what are you saying! Rather, it is a wee thing. It would be perfect if you, the elf, can prove it. It is an honour. He nodded his head. hmm...Are you surprised? As far as I know, elves are a race with as much pride as dwarves. Aken, too, when talking about elves, said, They don''t know change! They''re tight guys! It''s because they only eat grass!'' I once said However, looking at the attitude of the elf in front of me, I didn''t feel that way at all. It''s polite enough, and it doesn''t even look fake. I feel like an extremely elegant gentleman. ...I''ve heard information that the atmosphere of each race is gradually changing after the unification of Kelia. Is that an effect? Then, I will check it myself. Cruvel brought the cup of purified water to his lips and drank it without hesitation. I also drank the water with a wry smile. hmm! After all, it just tastes like in water. How is it? It is water. Is it water? Is it water or alcohol? My hometown...It is not much different from the water in theke in the forest. It''s truly unbelievable purifying performance! Admired...human too. I can''t belittle you. Not simply to please me, but as if genuinely surprised, he expressed his thoughts while looking at the water droplets on the empty cup. The elf, not anyone else, praised it. Because Elf'' has an image of living on clean things. In fact, they say that without clean water and air, their strength rapidly diminishes. Well, I don''t know if it''s real or not. The important thing is that such an elf directly proved it. Of course, even the half-smooth guys up until now have no choice but to be interested. The image of the water that the elves live on was trademarked. That''s true...That''s great. Isnt the cost of purification expensive? How much water can the device purify at once? They looked at each other moderately and slowly began to ask questions one by one. With a hearty smile, I slowly answered their questions one by one. The cost is not great. Once installed, the effect is almost semi-permanent if it is checked periodically. It only needs to be inspected asionally and reced with the purification filter. Filters are not expensive either. Rather, it will be cheaper than the cost of coping with gue due to dirty water. Ohhhhh...That''s amazing. They were sincerely amazed and showed great interest in the purifier shown for demonstration purposes. however...The device itself doesn''t look cheap. Arell-sama, at what price do you n to sell the storage device? Well, that''s a good question. Unfortunately, the devices aren''t cheap. His expression darkened slightly when he said that it was not cheap. Yes, there is no choice but to be sensitive to the issue of money going in. I don''t understand that it''s human psychology. It''s a very sophisticated magic tool, and the most important purifying device is because I put technology using spirits. government ordinance?????? indeed...That''s why even I, an elf, didn''t feel any difort in this water. Krubel muttered as if he understood something. A spirit... Ah,e to think of it, Master Arell''s wife... Everyone seemed to agree on their own ord after recalling the existence of Pena. Yes, the detailed principle of purification is our secret. The key process is that the spirit directly purifies it. indeed?????? Then its worth it... A groaning sound as if understood. I couldn''t help but smile strangely inwardly as I watched them nod. In fact, more than half of this is exaggerated advertising. The cost itself is not that expensive. Although the cost of instation is borne by the individual, it is a reasonable price for the lord. Still, it''s so expensive thanks to a single spirit. How can you understand that so easily? That''s all, thanks to the elf''s endorsement just now. elves and spirits. Doesn''t it look luxurious? Brand image is also important. But I wonder if we can take care of such a sophisticated device after it is sold? ...Come to think of it, I have such a problem. And such an obvious point came out. I knew it woulde out. I knew you would avoid it There are things I have thought about. We are not selling the device itself, we can lend it to you. Are you saying you''re borrowing it? Yes, the device is installed in each persons territory. And from time to time, our personnel visits and inspects it. Even if there is a problem, we can repair or rece it. You can always return it when you don''t need it. Of course, this rental fee far exceeded the cost of the actual magic tool. They offer a high price first and then show you a cheaper way. Then it''s going to be hard on you. If you wish, you can also purchase it yourself. In that case, our wizards and technicians will provide training and manuals to the personnel of each lord. Those who have money buy a water purifier. Those whock can rent. Let''s suggest two ways. As if everyone was seriously thinking about it, they soon fell silent. It seems that the decision cannot be heard here. I guess I need to get permission from my home country... I understand. The purpose of this meeting was to inform the existence of this purifier. If you wish, send me a letter anytime and I will give you this device right away. Some seemed relieved when I added that there was no need to decide right here and there. Chapter 342 Chapter 342. A true water trader (4) Did you really think I would do a strong sale? That''s really sad. Who do you think is a rogue dealer? Even though they may be overcharged, they have never been forced to sell. Arnil Chamber of Commerce onlyplies with fairws and regtions. Of course, thatw is me! Except that it was based on the Arele Ernesia rule. Please think carefully. It is water that has been purified by the spirits. Dont you think it will inevitably be good for the body and farming will be good? Um thats really troubling me. That is correct. It''s a little sad to see those guys who are particrly worried about farming seriously listening to it. In fact, it''s no different than just water. It has been purified so thoroughly that it is truly water itself. But since it''s clean, wouldn''t it be good for the body? From now on, let''s just answer the questions they ask in moderation. kinda annoying Oh,e to think of it, I have to say that. I almost blinked Really, it was by chance that I came up with this magic tool. No, thanks to the words of concern sent by people from all over the world. yes? Why are you suddenly ming yourself? Everyone felt a sense of wonder. Isn''t that story already over?'' The thought was tantly reflected on his face. end what end What do you see my back end as? Didnt you say that peoples daily lives are confused because they buy too much alcohol from our stores in each country? I also felt very sorry. ...and indeed... you are like the thoughtful Arell. Yes, I was at first confused and almost misunderstood I didnt Its a relief. Are you mistaken? Unreasonable... Quite a few people break into a cold sweat. There must be a corner to be stabbed about the misunderstanding'' I mentioned. I almost mistakenly meant to ask for an additional tax on the price of alcohol. What is it? There was no doubt that some of them seemed to be holding their breath. It was stabbed right in the middle. yes i guess In the first ce, the reason why they submitted a petition about alcohol to the Arnil store was not really concerned about the lives of the people. But why would he make such an excuse? To keep them from selling? I hope you didn''t have such a reckless dream. It''s all because of taxes. Alcohol can be taxed in several ways. In addition to the tax imposed by the city itself, inns and various associations that use alcohol receive additional collection. If you import from another country, you can attach it again as a name. Our liquor sold well, so he must have wanted to sip honey by colluding with the guilds to levy a liquor tax separately from the tax administered by his territory and raise the price. Our alcohol is cheap, so it''s not that much of a burden. It was a business that I directly touched, so the union did not reach much. that wouldn''t have been Apparently this is the request of some idiots and foreign brewers? Or there will be jam-packed guys who want to set things in order. Or it could have the meaning of restraint. Perhaps the original n was really to listen to the petition, and if we wanted to reduce the export of alcohol, Oops, isn''t that a big deal!'' How about this instead?'' But I ended uping up with an odd solution. Even in a very constructive way. Can I really refuse? I pretended to be a lord and aristocrat who truly cares about the people, but can I ignore it? There is no water? Then let me drink it to my heart''s content. Iughed evilly in my heart. I hope you all think carefully. It would be perfect if the magic tools I developed could greatly contribute to the health and development of the people. They just went on in silence, as if struggling over and over again. What should I do with this?'' It seems like I can hear the voice of my heart. Well, you don''t have to listen to the answer. I was delighted to watch them suffer. It was not my duty to just send those who came for the demonstration of the spirit water purifier, so I treated them to their fullest so that they could take a good rest and consider it. And they began to return one by one, leaving the opinion that they should ask their home country for the introduction of a water purifier. Some of them were genuinely interested and were already seriously thinking about introducing it. I also showed a moving service where I even gave consultations to such wonderful guys. After finishing the demonstration, I returned to my room and pretended to leisurely look through the remaining documents. I worked today, so I''m seriously thinking about where to go to y tomorrow. I could feel the guy''s presence outside. Come in. I was about to knock on the door, but I was startled. The one who showed up in the office with my permission was the young elf who had just had to drink water with me to prove it was harmless. Crubel. He who was dispatched from Kelly came to visit me personally. Exactly, I told you in advance toe at this point. You did a good job just before. A little while ago, it was an official briefing session, so I spoke politely, but there is no need for that now. Unlike before, I spokefortably. Because business mode is over. I just acted as promised. When Ipliment him with a subtly evil smile, he responds bluntly without a single change in hisplexion. Its weak, hu hu hu hu hu hu. The meaning of the conversation we are having now. What does this mean? I promised in advance, but you acted with the name and image of an elf. Of course, I can thank you, right? Not to that extent. Why are we having this conversation? That''s because it was originally nned that Krubel would step up to prove the safety of purified water at the demonstration. In other words, it''s screwed up. From the beginning, the script was decided. I brought purified water and Krubel offered to drink it. It''s all scripted. However, it was just a kind of directing, and I wanted to give the image that the water was clean by using the elves, so I rolled my brain a little, it wasn''t a scam. It was a sales strategy using the image of an elf. In fact, the water has been fairly purified. I didn''t lie, so there''s no need to praise him. Even if he said that, if you look closely, Krubel''s expression looked a bit grumpy. Even so, there''s no way that proud tribe wouldn''t mind putting on a show like this. But I didn''t force myself to ask. It was a role y stemming from fair trade. It was over there that I contacted you in the first ce. I was a bit surprised when I suddenly received a call saying I am interested in the device'' and I will help you with your intention if you want''. You never thought that your Queen would personally make such a proposal... Did you really need a purifier that much? That... No, what Kelly suggested was that they would help with the appeal for the introduction of the purifier, so that they would preferentially guarantee the quota for the purifier. It was a proposal that came directly from the queen. Before that, I wanted to know where to find information about alternative purifiers. You can''t underestimate these guys either. It means that you have a means of gathering information. It means I have no intention of hiding it. It was necessary for us. If you were offended, I apologize. It''s necessary... Come to think of it, even your Queen didn''t mention it properly, so why don''t you tell me the circumstances? All I knew was a request, We need as many purifiers as possible, so please secure as many purifiers as possible with Kelia first''. The rest of the situation is still unknown. I didn''t know, so I asked Wangseong, but the oldest brother didn''t seem to have any definite information either. However, the fact that a proud elf is suitable for such skits. And even though he himself may feel a sense of shame, he has an attitude of not being ashamed. There must be a reason. Or is there a serious reason why you can''t tell me? Then you don''t have to say anything. Even so, it''s a bit like asking about the country''s important secrets. It''s not simply manners that matter, it''s because I''m afraid I''ll get entangled in troublesome things by asking. If that''s the case, don''t bring it. it is not epted here Give it to the kingdom of Damaniel in the neighboring town over there. But I think I''m going to say it in the end. ....no. Let me tell you. The Queen and the Sage have already said that if you ask, you can tell the truth. okay? How the hell are you going to tell me what bothers you? hmm? But wait? the queen and who? sage? Who else is that? He is our Kelia''s main advisor and adviser of knowledge. He is also the one who advised me that Arel-sama may be developing a water purifier. Umm... is that so? Does that bother you somehow? Someone predicted my actions? ...Come to think of it, even when the queen came to y before, He said that there is someone who knows well about this ce. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..... Enough. First of all, tell me the circumstances. In fact, currently, about 30% of all water sources in Kelia are polluted. . Suwon? Does that mean the water is polluted and needs a purifier? Judging from what Krubel said seriously, it doesn''t seem like he was simply lying. It was aboutst month. An incident has urred in which the water source of our territory is polluted by poison and demonic spirits by some people. It''s an incident.. It''s not an ident. Is it terrorism to say that? We think so. It wasn''t a very pleasant story. In particr, terrorism to harm Suwon by polluting it is one of the most heinous acts. It''s almost taboo. That''s why you need a purifier. You said to introduce it and restore the polluted water source? Crewbel nodded. Especially because the water source of our elves forest was also polluted The situation was desperate and serious. Is that why you, the elf, applied directly and not from other races? Yes, I had to check the performance of the purification myself. In the worst case, even if we restore the water source, we may have to give up our forest . It''s a really annoying species. If environmental pollution urs, they will be the first species to be annihted. Originally, we tried to mobilize our secret arts and magicians to try to purify it on arge scale, but... That won''t be enough. That''s right. Then, in an instant, I heard that Mr. Arell is making an excellent magic tool for purification. Umbut it doesnt seem like its known to the outside world? It is a serious situation. You are the only outsider who knows this right now. It''s something special that I''m not happy about at all. If that elf was a pretty beauty, I would have been a little bit excited. Before that...what did you believe in me and teach me? The reason they keep this situation confidential is because they don''t trust other countries yet. Kelly is like a child who has just woken up. Would the seasoned foreign politicians leave them alone if it became known that something was wrong with them? They know that, so the possible weakness is to try to hide it. There is no country in the world that helps the weak only with goodwill for free. I also don''t grumble. Chapter 343 Chapter 343. A true water dealer (5) Yes, I understand. There''s nothing I can''t understand. ?... Then. The Purifier will give you the quota you need. If not, I will produce more. Just tell me the number you need and go. ...Your loyalty will not be forgotten not only by us elves, but by everyone. Dont sound too heavy. Because I just sell good stuff. In the end, I''m making money, so I''m grateful and I have nothing to do. There is no justice in business. Even if there are ethics. By the way, can I ask you a few more questions? I have something to worry about. of course. Who is the culprit that polluted the water? What country are you a spy from? Are you curious about that? I naturally assumed that it was the work of a country that disapproved of Kelly. However, Krubel shook his head as if he was a little embarrassed. actually?????? Did you miss the culprit? The culprit has been caught. Currently under interrogation. It''s just that they... are not spies from another country. not''? A wizard who handles magic... I heard that humans call it here. It says warlock''. A ck magician Ouch! That''s another boring name. Is that it? Is it simr to the previous undead incident...? At that time, I heard it through rumors. We didn''t do any damage, but we know it was a big deal. Well, at the time, the different races were distracted by the confrontation with the Holy Kingdom, and at the time of the undead incident, they were in a state of disrepair across the river. But why are those ck-d friends ying such a prank? Currently, the matter is being questioned.... They allege that it is just retaliation''. retribution? What bullshit is that? Hmm, I can''t guess something... I don''t know. What the hell, I can''t understand the thoughts of those fashion terrorists in ck. Actually, the idea of a madman is something that elegant intellectuals like me can''t rte to? It is understandable that Helmin is fed up with it. Counterattack If we find out anything, we intend to make it public. I am told that warlocks are now enemies of the continent;'' Well, if you disclose the information, other countries will alsoe out cooperatively. I''ve suffered so much in the past, so no matter how much I have mixed political interests, if I bring up the subject of George the Warlock, it naturally bes the other world. If information is disclosed, other countries will alsoe out cooperatively. By that time, they will already have their own internal arrangements, so there will be no problem, just retaliation... retaliation... All this time I''ve been thinking about what those crazy people are doing, but they''re really like, No way?'' I mean, you do what you do. It''s annoying, but ignoring it at all isn''t going to be a good thing. Shall we review it in earnest.... The sense of crisis is also quick!'' And the anglees, but more than anything. I think I''ll smell the money again.'' My eyesight, which had helped me in the previous undead, began to focus again. Good timing. Who who, who, who, who, who, who? Crewbel just looked at me with a blunt face as I let out a lowugh. It''s been quite a while since Arel announced thepletion and sale of the magic tool for water purification. The envoys from each country returned to their home countries and reported what they had heard truthfully and began to seriously examine them. However, the initial reaction was not so cool. Except for Yeongju, who was worried about Suwon, he did not feel much of a merit. If there are wizards, do we need to install magic tools to purify water again? Saying so, they were at a loss about the purchase and instation of the purifier. Above all, the reason was that Arel had no sign of forcibly doing business this time. I expected that he would definitely grab something and press it, but surprisingly, he didn''t move or say anything. Other countries showed only passive reactions to the fact that there was no need to forcefully introduce it. Even if you really need it, it costs money. Of course, you can''t help but be cautious. The only one who bought in bulk was Kelly Ah. However, Kelly''s side only insists that it is to secure a clean water source. A clear reason and purpose were not disclosed. When I wondered if such an interest in the purifier could not elicit a great response this time. ....Suddenly, something happened that they couldn''t help but be interested in. A ck magician was found in the river near the border of the kingdom of Damaniel. It was purely coincidental. Coincidentally, a hunter who was hunting in the hills near the river found a ck magician working on something in the upper reaches of the river. The hunter immediately notified the lord. Shortly thereafter, the warlock was killed after a battle with ambushed soldiers. The battle itself was not a problem as the warlock was now counted as an achievement on the continent. What mattered was what the hell was he doing. The lord mobilized wizards to investigate the workshop presumed to be the ck magician''s hideout and the upper reaches of the river where he was doing something. And it was concluded that the warlock was trying to pollute the river from upstream. Naturally, the report had no choice but to fly to the royal castle as an urgent report, and as soon as he received the letter, the king thought he was fainting. Immediately, they called an emergency meeting and discussed opinions and countermeasures. To pollute the river what an absurd scheme! I doubt they are truly sane! I doubt he''s really crazy! The king of the kingdom of Damaniel looked at the lord''s report and the report containing the conclusions of the wizards who investigated the area again, and pounded the table with his fist in rage. It has to be. This is because the river, going all the way downstream, reaches the city right next to the royal capital where they are located. I heard that during the war in the past, there was an invasion strategy using the river. I never thought I would do something like releasing poison. It is a very dreadful thing. If it had been ording to the ck magician''s n, what would have happened? The servants also agreed with the enraged king''s feelings. Is it really possible to pollute the entire river? ording to the wizard''s report, we concluded that it would be possible after examining the tools and medicines that the warlock''s corpse possessed. I cant! If it was not discovered, it would mean that the entire river had be a river of death. Is it only the Kingdom of Damaniel? That river flows through the territory of another country right next to it. It means that it was in danger of dying without moving.... It is a fearful thing. Even in the past, the strategy using poison was dishonorable, but it was a method that had a precedent that was used many times. But the mad method of polluting an entire river has never been heard. No, that shouldn''t happen in the future. It''s a shame it was discovered early... Even the king was horrified to think about it again . If the whole was contaminated... The damage would have been out of control. It''s terrifying to even imagine. And their emotions were immediately tinged with anger. with those who have already been killed. And opinions of condemnation towards them and the ck magicians poured out. Are those warlocks insane? ...Isn''t it because you''re insane that you''re doing something like a ck magician? It''s not called the achievement of the continent for nothing. In the midst of feelings of contempt and thrill. King Damaniel let out a long sigh ofint. The problem doesn''t end with this one. Doesn''t that mean they don''t know where else to go! I have already heard that sightings of ck magicians are increasing in other countries. ...I''m worried that something simr to the past undead incident will happen. That''s embarrassing... Even if it''s not, the current kingdom''s finances aren''t veryfortable. If something simr to that time happened, it was clear that the damage to be done at that time would be difficult to handle easily. A solution is needed. Do you guys have any good ns? However, when I asked if there was a way, there was no way it woulde out easily. If there was such a n in the first ce, I would have been confident in the first ce. At the king''s question, the nobles all fell silent and bowed their heads humbly. If you don''t know, shut up and if you don''t know, you''ll go even half way. In the end, no one came up with a clear answer. * * * It wasn''t just the Kingdom of Demaniel that raised the voice of concern. Simr sightings have been heard constantly in other countries. In the end, I had to make sure. Warlocks are trying to stage arge-scale pollution terror centered on thekes and rivers of each kingdom. In the end, the lords who couldn''t win the anxiety reached the point where they ced soldiers in rivers andkes to watch over them. But there is no way that the anxiety will be relieved by that. Eventually, rumors leaked out, and even the people started whispering their voices of concern about the warlock. Then, in the heterogeneous kingdom of Kelia, they brought up the story that they were also affected by the pollution terror. About one-third of the territory was polluted by the ck magicians. It''s unfortunate for them, but in other countries, they couldn''t afford to say the usual words of constion. The fear that they would be like that only elerated. However, they did not immediately be interested in Kelly''s problems. The news was that Kelly had sessfully purified the pollutedkes and rivers using the water purification magic tool she had purchased from Ernesia Kingdom. I already knew about the purification magic tool. However, the fact that it is also effective for artificially polluted magic poison is something they did not think of because they did not know. As soon as they heard the news, the kings of each kingdom and the lords of the territories were afraid that they would bete, and hurriedly sent a letter to Ernesia Kingdom asking about the stock of the purifier. Helmin, the Ernesia Magic Tower, seriously lowered her voice and asked me. Have you been aiming for this from the beginning? ....ha. Anyway, I knew that the words woulde out. Even if it wasn''t so, His Majesty also asked? He said, Arel, did you even think of this?''? What the hell do people in the world see me as? What do you think I''m an all-round super nner who can see 100 moves ahead? It seems that everyone I meettely thinks so. no. Not as much as this time. I am sincerely sorry. How am I supposed to know the mindset of those madmen in the first ce? Are you not interested? Are you not interested? Is that true? Why do you look at me as if you were surprised? It''s very embarrassing that everyone I meet recently looks at me admiringly, as if they''re looking at a wise man. . Of course, after hearing about the warlocks from Krubel, I felt like I was deliberately trying to jump on board with that trend. But that''s not intentional. I just wanted to ride the big wave because I had the opportunity. Originally, I did nothing but leave things to be sold through hard selling. Everything else is just coincidence. Would I have expected those warlocks to do such crazy things in the first ce? Chapter 344 Chapter 344. True water dealer (6) In fact, thanks to that, the water purifier was very popr. Thanks to that, everyone was able to donate bundles of money on their own without being forced to sell. Now, each kingdom and lord is trying to preupy the purifier first. Maybe other people will not be able to believe it easily. Even I am in awe, wondering if Arel-nim expected this. ...Even if it''s not the case, your wife said the same thing before you came out. I must have said something stupid. When I smiled bitterly as if I was tired of it, Helmin smiled simrly. How ironic. It''s selling well, but the current situation is so delicate that I''m not happy about it. By the way, I decided to tell him about finding him. So thats what I mean. Right now, we can''t afford the magic techniques and materials that go into that purifier. ...Is that why you''re looking for me again? Hellmin was already half-expected, but he seemed to understand. Yes. The reason I visited the Mage Tower in search of him was not because I was bored, but because orders for the Purifier had exploded, so I wanted to get help for its production. It wasn''t too difficult to seek understanding, as they had previously cooperated with Mana Engine production. Thanks for saving me the trouble. If you say it''s simply for business.... We''ll think about it too, but isn''t it as important as this time? Shouldn''t we take it for granted? So you''re saying you can cooperate right away? Yes, I will assign the number right away. Can the takeover procedure be the same as before? Do it. Yeah you know our way Let''s do what we always do. There is no need to discuss detailed procedures. It''sfortable for people who can talk to each other. To put it bluntly, I get it in moderation. If I say ten things, they understand about three of them. That''s good enough. Instead, the additional production of the Mana Engine will inevitably be dyed by that much, right? ...I''m sorry about that. I know, I know. I understand that much. The magic tower''s manpower also has limits. No matter how much money we make, we can''t just focus on our work. It is only natural that it takes a lot of manpower to order one. In that regard, I instructed to first help with the further production of purifiers. There is nothing urgent about the addition of the mana engine, so I dont care if the schedule is slightly dyed. Either way, it''s an advantage for me, isn''t it? Will you be punished forining? Ha ha ha ha ha ha. You should only resent the magicians to your heart''s content. Anyway, it''s been a long time since I''ve been giving people trouble. Come to think of it, the ones who have subtly twisted my schedule so far are definitely those guys in ck. Strangely, when I try to do something, idents happen around the same time. Have you lost any enemies in your previous life? What I can guess is..... I''m sorry, there are so many that I honestly can''t figure it out. There''s no other guy with a back as much as I do. I have no choice but to tremble at the atrocities of the ck magicians. Worshiping an evil ult is absolutely disgusting... Poison. Isn''t that something you shouldn''t do as a human being? Helmin gnashed his teeth as he expressed his angry opinion when the story of the Warlock came out. I don''t want to interfere if they simply shut themselves up and do their research. Warlocks continue to cause wide-area nuisance. Any sensible person would be outraged. But this time, I heard that there are not one or two people who want to use that poison to terrorize? That''s right. It is said that there are seven people who have already been caught on the spot. Seven.... There were seven caught besides Kelly.... I put my chin on my chin and muttered. Isnt this too much? During the previous undead incident or when he attacked Kania''s older sister, he was alone. It felt like a runaway runaway by the individual ck magician. But this time, the guys who try strange things keep getting caught? Isnt that strange tomon sense? Am I the only one who feels that way? Is it just me who thinks it''s weird? I have simr thoughts. Helmin also nodded. Already went through a meeting with the owners of each mage tower, but everyone feels a sense of incongruity. Terror.... Let''s say that. Why do you keep trying to do that by the river? Recently, have warlocks awakened to sexual desire (?) as much as they can''t use their legs because they want to get dirty just by looking at water? I can''t quite understand He seemed to be moving after receiving an order, but he didnt open his mouth even when interrogated. And mostmitted suicide during interrogation. ...It''s an order. They are ck magicians who act as a group. Come to think of it, I think I''ve heard that most warlocks belong to which organization? It seems to be called the Dark Church. Yes, the Dark Cult. The ck guys I encountered spoke the name. The name is true... I don''t know what the hell is darkness and what is a church, but it is certain that there is a group that all the warlocks belong to inmon. It''s such a funny name. Is that so? If it were me, if I named myself like that, I would not be able to carry my face in shame for the rest of my life. At least, I don''t think it''s a name that wille out of the brain of a mature person. Helmin was just wondering if I was the only one who felt this way. Well again if you seriously think about their organization. Is it abination of warlocks or a guild concept? It ismon for artisans and merchants to form a union and share information with each other. It is also an easy concept to think about. It is very likely. Even when he had previously captured and interrogated a certain warlock. I heard that the Dark Church provides more than a certain amount of support. They also said that they arrange a ce to discuss the knowledge of warlocks. Who is leading it? First of all, if it takes the form of an organization, doesnt that mean someone has a leader? That doesnt seem like much is known. Helmin also shook his head in embarrassment. It is hard to find information about the organization of warlocks not only in Ernesia''s tower, but also in other countries'' towers. Even when we read the memoirs of sessive pagoda owners for 500 years after the pagoda was built, there were no records rted to it. At best, it''s just a record that His Majesty the first king embarked on arge-scale subjugation of ck magicians. As the saying goes, there are few records of what the Dark Church is or what it is. All I know is that such an organization exists. For some reason, the ck magicians affiliated with it were to the extent that they couldn''t grind Ernesia Kingdom and were impatient. But I don''t really know why. asionally, they say that they have caught and interrogated ck magicians, but it is said that they have not found out anything because every ck magician caughtmitted suicide. In that respect, they might be thorough bastards in controlling information. Are there any clues to the Magic Tower? If there was something, there is no way that the previous owners of the tower would not have left it. To good wizards, warlocks are literally stuck in the sewer. If you have a clue about them, you can''t let them go. I guess that''s what it means. If there is only one known thing. It seems that they have a person called a religious leader. The teacher? Yeah, 120 years ago.... It is said that those were thest words the tower owner had when he personally subdued the warlocks who were doing evil research. If the headmaster returns, he will punish all of you...?'' Come back... sounds like it''s not there right now. Have you ever traveled anywhere? That''s what they think. It may be natural that we do not understand. Helmin finished his speech with a nuance of tantly ignoring the ck magician. Then why is Arel-nim paying attention to their movement? me? um no big deal I guess you''ve been bothering me ever since. Both raids and undead... and this time too. This time, it did not cause any direct harm to Ernesia Kingdom. I don''t know if I didn''t try or didn''t, but there was no eyewitness report or damage report on this side. Arent you constantly having idents to ignore? ???? indeed. Helmin nodded as if he understood what I wanted to say. You said they were insane. Then you can think of crazy things. I don''t think this will end. Seeing that you can''t bear to argue, it seems like it''s on the right track. In fact, if you''re so tant, you can''t help but be suspicious. What if you decorate something extra? ...that could be it. What? Even if you think like this, it''s meaningless if you don''t know what you''re decorating. I''m toozy to research them one by one. Why spend my golden hours looking for those dark things that might be out there? That''s why I just quietly warned Helmin. Never take this lightly. For now, if you tell them, this mage lord who hates those ck guys so badly will take care of it. After all, it''s aw to leave troublesome tasks to guys who want to do them. In reality, Helmin is seriously stroking his chin and deep in thought. I will be careful. Don''t worry too much. Its just spection. Although I say this, I have a hunch that the prediction may be infinitely closer to the truth. There''s no way you act like you''re going to do something like this and then don''t do anything. Maybe even now, somewhere on the continent, those warlocks are up to something. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but please stay calm if your life is precious... I sighed, sincerely wishing that. If you''re going to have an ident, do it in an era where I''m not around. Shouldn''t you think of someone to help you? What... For now, I had a hunch that it was a meaninglessint. It''s true that what they''re doing is annoying.'' Perhaps it is necessary to take action rather than wait. Where should I slowly review that point? The main temple of the Dark Church, the hideout of ck magicians. As you ordered, we are carrying out Operation Contamination'' using dispatched warlocks. As nned, it seems that other countries and magic towers are also currently vignt around water sources such as rivers andkes. Rogel, an executive of the Dark Church, who was in charge of part of this n, was reporting the progress of the current n to the minor master. Presently, Little Master Letelneas was reading a sorcery book and listening to his report, as if he was researching something in his workshop. If you''re busy, I''ll report backter. I am listening. Let''s keep talking. ...It''s the result of that contamination operation. An order to lead the warlocks at each end to pollute the water sources of each country through all kinds of means. Reporting the progress, Rogel couldn''t help but feel restless the whole time. ...Already the contaminated area seems to have been all purified by the magic tools sold by the kingdom of Ernesia... I''m sorry. If I had been a little more careful, I would have achieved greater results. No. It is not a failure. To him, who seemed to be disrespectful, Little Principal Letelneas, who was reading a magic book, shook his head with augh as if it was absurd. Yes? Even if they came and dealt with it, it was toote. I already secured the required amount of demonic energy, so hehe. Isnt that right? There is no doubt that Magi has been secured. Chapter 345 Chapter 345. True Water Merchant (7) The order from the young master was no different, but to collect enough magic energy by using the contamination of the water source. What they released wasn''t just poison. It is a secret poison that has been handed down from generation to generation in churches that produce high concentrations of demonic energy from polluted water. There is no substance that is the essence of nature itself like pure water. That''s why if you pollute it, you can get a bigger demonic energy. Terror was not interested. From the beginning, their only purpose was to produce and retrieve demonic energy. It is clear that the Magi retrieved through this operation exceeds the nned amount. That was it. Interference is within the expected range. Even taking that into ount, it is a sufficient amount. By the way, Little Teacher? What are you going to do with that amount of demons? Rogel impatiently asked. Anyway, this operation was only instructed to gather arge amount of demonic energy'', and he was not even told what to do with it. In the first ce, the young master will dere war.'' After the deration, the person himself has been giving orders like this while looking into the sorcery book while shutting himself in. Rogel''s question now meant that the members of the church under hismand were secretly peeking out from under the shadows. Are you wondering what you want to do? The sorceress muttered, not taking her eyes off the magic book she was reading. It was a somewhat displeased voice. Do you think it is meaningless? Sorry. Rogel quickly fell on his face, hisplexion turned white. He is a ck magician who is considered one of the outstanding executives within the church. However, even with that, he did not dare to fight against Letelneas. He didn''t know what result he would bring if he recklessly threw up on the minor master, so he just repeated his apology as if he hadn''t thought about anything. I am deeply reflecting on my ignorance. No. You have done well as you are. Rest assured, I am not ming you. Saying that, Letelneas didn''t seem to care much about his foolish side. He put down the magic book he was reading and moved his gaze to the kneeling warlock. Dark magic that makes you feel like your insides are burning just by making eye contact. As expected, the depth is different even for those who use the same ck magic. Yeah Now that its like this, I should teach you. What are you aiming for? At his words, Rogel slowly raised his head. Yes, as an inexperienced person, I cannot predict the will of the young schoolmaster. Nothing. Its just trying to gather up the missing amount in advance. Is that what you want to attract? A thousand years since the church was established. Letelneas suddenly said, Who do you think has reigned as the most powerful and greatest warlock in the church''s history for the past thousand years? The teacher ising. There was no hesitation in the answer. Not just Rogel, but all members of the church would give the same answer if asked the same question. The best ck magician. The answer hasn''t changed since a thousand years ago. Now, the leader no one has ever seen before. But their beliefs do not change. Yes, it is. The only one who has reached the limit is the teacher. But why is he referring to the religious leader now? Rogel was puzzled by that. For the purpose that the substitute schoolmaster wants... This is it. He picked up the old book he had been reading a moment ago and tapped it. It''s... It''s a sorcery book with secret techniques left by the then headmaster about 500 years ago. It''s called the Book of Eternity. Well, it''s not perfect. The teacher?! I couldn''t help but open my eyes wide and be amazed. A magic book with secrets left by the leader himself... All ck magicians already know that there exists a magic book left by the leader of the dark church. However, the reason he is so shocked is that the magic book is not something that can be easily essed. Every wizard wants to leave their achievements and records behind. In particr, the sorcery books can be said to be a representative legacy. However, the way to leave is different for each person. On the other hand, a wizard wants everyone to use the magic he left behind, leaving a book with only spells written down. In the case of a certain magician, there is a case of taking some measures to prevent anyone from reading the book carelessly. ...I heard a rumor that if a personcking in demonic energy reads that book, they will be consumed by the demonic energy emitted from the book and go insane. The same goes for the magic books left by the religious leaders. I''ve heard that harsh measures are taken to the extent that they won''t even allow the preservation of the spirit if a wizard with lowpetencees into contact with any of them. Therefore, the legacy left by the religious leader is strictly managed by the church. From a magic book written by myself. Everything, even those that can only be seen as cooking recipes. The reason is that it is dangerous. An object touched by the cult leader is possessed by overwhelming demonic energy, so ordinary people do not dare to touch it. Because of that, the items used by the religious master at the time are managed so thoroughly that even a single pen cannot be touched carelessly. In particr, things like magic books had no choice but to be dealt with strictly. But hadn''t Letelneas been reading it too lightly? Could it be that the rumors are false? You know right. He admitted with a strange smile. yes? As you know, the legacy left by the headmaster is not something that can be easily touched. ...but I can''t feel anything in that magic book? If he didn''t mention it, he wouldn''t have even imagined that it was left by the religious leader. Heh, does that mean? Letelneas giggled at what was funny and stroked the book once. OK. Awesome! What the hell is that?! Rogel was stunned. As soon as Letelneas'' hand passed, terrible demonic energy erupted from the book. It''s a very simple thing. I was just blocking the magic of the book with my magic. In order to read this, the condition is that you can freely handle demons that exceed those of the book. The headmaster is also really... yful too. ???? joke. Is that really a joke? The amount of demons emitted from the book far surpassed his own. No matter how much magic is the source of a ck magician''s power, if he is exposed to that kind of magic, he will go crazy or his body will copse. But dismiss it as a joke and press it lightly? Unbelievable. As well as the existence of the book, even the young schoolmaster''s ability to deal with it had no sense of reality. ...Surely, since the establishment of the Dark Church, it is not a lie to say that he is a minor master with the best talent ever.'' It may not be without reason that disrespectful rumors circte that he may be second only to the religious leader. Rogel nced at the young master and understood with fear. On the other hand, I am afraid that I will not be able to treat you more carelessly. Curiosity was also piqued. But what kind of secret technique is in that book of magic... What does that have to do with the strategy the young master set up? Considering your situation, it might be safe to just keep your mouth shut. He is also one who explores the depths of the abyss. I couldn''t stand it because I wondered what the hell was hidden in that magic book. Fortunately, he was not offended by these questions. Rather, as if waiting, a faint voice leaked out. That''s a good question. The esoteric written in this sorcery book will be the key to revealing the majesty of the Dark Church. Huh... I can''t imagine what it is like. Rogel, do you know the ceremony the priest was preparing about 500 years ago? 500 years ago? Is there no way to know? Only one thing is known. At that time, it was just before the religious leader disappeared. A thousand years ago! The headmaster who founded the Dark Church and spread the fearsome secret art of dark magic to the world prepared some secret art about 500 years ago. What the heck is that?! hmm! A feat hard to describe in words! Would you like to see it? Saying so, the young master picked up the magic book. It was to suppress the leaking demonic energy once again, and then present it to the warlock. ... can I dare to watch it? Does not matter. After all, this secret technique is not something you can make your own just by looking at it. There, it is divided into upper and lower parts. It won''t happen if you read just one. Then where is the other one? Unfortunately, the lower authority does not exist within the Church. So, there is nothing you can do about it. Then?... Do I need to decline to show it? From generation to generation, only the minor priest has the right to peruse the cult leader''s heritage. The chance to get a glimpse of even a part of it might note for the rest of my life. Any chance to see it? Thinking that it doesn''t matter if he went crazy, the warlock looked at the page he showed him as if he were bewitched. And... his chin began to tremble of its own ord. Its nonsense. Those words came out of nowhere. ...That''s right... What kind of idea did the head teacher have at the time?! It is impossible for him to learn this secret art just because he sees as Retelneas said. The most important thing is missing. Perhaps the rest is described in the second volume. But I knew what it meant like a speck of dust. This... is not a feat that humans can aplish. But... if that is really possible, it is certain that the continent will praise and fear our name. yes? Looking down at the trembling man, Letelneas rejoiced. Even though it is inferior, if there is someone who understands the meaning, it is a goodw. But... isn''t it only the headmaster who can write this? On the one hand, I wondered. Even if this amount of secret art was left as a magic book, there was no way anyone could easily use it. However, the person who developed it, Gyoju, cannot go out into the world. For some reason, the priest fell asleep with his back to the world. And the reason is rted to the kingdom of Ernesia. Descendants of the church that survived until now knew that. That''s why the ck magicians are still gnashing their teeth at the thorn in their eyes, the Kingdom of Ernesia, in order to fulfill the sect''s secret wish. Dont worry. You don''t know that. Only at this time, the So Gyoju spoke a bit bitterly. I also studied this secret technique, but I couldn''t use it either. Even the lower authority is not currently within the church. Perhaps he did his own research. In other words, the only person who has reached the point of being able to use this is the religious leader. But there was no sign of discouragement. Rather, he had a sly smile on his lips. Isnt that simple? Unusable esoteric. If so, why not call someone who can write? Am I really? I have already finished all the preparations. I''ve already got what I need for the ritual. All that was left was the magic of the person who needed it. Why? One of the purposes of his sleep is to gather demon energy for a long time. Well, the amount collected this time will almost satisfy the amount he set for the purpose. rge amounts of magic. Only then did Rogel realize what the minor master was aiming for. Ohhhhhhhh... that''s what! While the warlock Rogel groaned in amazement, Letelneas clenched his fists as if intoxicated with his knowledge and majesty. That''s right. Finally, the time hase for the priest to resurrect to the world again! From the beginning, he deliberately ordered contamination terrorism in order to procure the demons necessary for the resurrection of the cult leader. Of course, it still takes time. It only covered the necessary demons. If it went ording to n, the leader''s awakening would have to be in the far distant future. What he is trying to do now is to advance that time. Chapter 346 Chapter 346. A true water merchant (8) Kingdom of the 10 different tribes (1) The ceremony to be performed from now on is to wake up the religious leader. I just gather demons for that. Is it okay to do that? Rogel quietly expressed his uneasiness. It''s good to resurrect them, but that''s just their selfish behavior. Wasn''t it something that might incur the displeasure of the religious leader as a result? Dont worry. If the headmaster sees those foolish and unprogressive people of today, he will surely understand. Then... the secret wish...? Yes, the priest will do it as soon as he opens his eyes. I believe so. Letelneas exploded into a frenzy, emitting boiling power without even realizing that she was intoxicated with herself. The moment the headmaster returns, all kingdoms will kneel down in gratitude for his feat hahahahahahaha! The kingdom of the different races (1) Jeil was receiving a fairly embarrassing request. An envoy from the Principality of Nuven, one of Ernesia Kingdom''s friendships, had made a request. it''s no different You mean you want to negotiate directly with Arell? It is. The envoy of the principality is bowing down and asking with a sincere expression. Wasn''t it suddenly that he wanted to negotiate directly with Arell Ernesia, and asked him to arrange a meeting? He even brought an official letter from the principality. Hmm?... We are eagerly hoping to talk to him directly. I will ask you one thing. Yes, is it about the purifier? The god of death kept his mouth shut. The reason he''s embarrassed isn''t specifically because it''s an open secret. It''s embarrassing to say now. Previously, when Arel demonstrated the purifier, his country showed no interest in the purifier. Even after I went back and reported, there was no big reaction from the upper management. If Arel had made a strong sale, he would have discussed countermeasures, but he didn''t. On top of that, the Principality of Nouben has plenty of water sources. So, there was no way he would be interested in a magic tool that purifies water. But after a while, the problem with the ck magicians arose, and I couldn''t help but pay attention. Even the principality was one of the countries directly affected by Suwon. The principality also urgently wanted to make inquiries about the purifier. But it was toote to pay attention. Reservations have already been dyed, and it is not known when the magic tool will be avable for purchaseter. However, it was not in a position to beat other countries by putting pressure on them. In the end, he had no choice but to send a dispatch to Ernesia Kingdom to negotiate directly. Get on your knees and beg for it. That is his purpose from the principality. We, too, were troubled by the terror against the warlocks. But... I couldn''t get in touch with him at all... so I came here myself despite the shame. Right. He basically doesn''t get any official contact. Usually, Arel is busy, so if you want to contact him, you can only contact him through his agent. But now, even that representative is busy responding to the letters that are continuously being sent from each country. In the end, it seems that he came directly at the end of his haste. Jeil smiled bitterly after noticing his thoughts and circumstances to some extent. Your Majesty, can you please arrange a meeting with him? On our side, the magic tool is desperate. Thinking of giving grace... No... that''s what I mean. Cheil was rather embarrassed when he appeared too low-key. I''d like to arrange it, even considering your sincerity, but it''s impossible. Your Majesty! You seem to have misunderstood something. I don''t mean that. Maybe I was misunderstood that he didn''t help me in contacting Arel because I looked bad, so my job was to hurry up and correct that misunderstanding. Currently, he is not in the manor. It will probably be difficult for anyone to contact him now. ...You''re not in the manor? Right. I guess you didn''t know either. Well... it can''t be helped, can it? When you left, Arel must have left first. Hearing the words of Jeil, who said something strange as if he felt sorry for him, he tilted his head. What the hell what are you talking about? That''s why Arel is currently traveling with his wife and entourage. Ah?... Only then did he put on a dazed expression as if he had been hit on the head. I didn''t think of this in a hurry. Even if it wasn''t, Arel had just gotten married. Of course, I wouldn''t go on a trip just to hang out with my wife. It''s toote to say anything at the wrong time. Oh no. We were just foolish for not being considerate. He hurriedly lowered his head. If you don''t do it, it''s easy to be taken as a people who don''t have any consideration or notice. Rumor has it that Arel does not like to have her leisure or daily life interrupted. I''m still in trouble because of the allocation of the purifier, but if I hate it after that, isn''t everything a turn of events? ...Your Majesty, where did he go? I asked just in case to guess when he would return. For now, this is the only thing I can answer. At least not in my country. It is quite far away. No matter how much it is, I can''t tell people in other countries in detail about Arel''s destination. He also bowed his head in understanding, probably not expecting such an answer. Having made a fuss, he left a little powerless. Jeil, who looked at her back, smiled a bit bitterly. Arel is also quite mischievous. To be away for a long time at a time like this... And that''s the destination, of course.'' Is this an invitation from Kelly? You''ve been invited to a ce that''s quite unusual for a simple honeymoon. Traveling is a way to excite people from time to time. However, travel here is not easy. It is one of the most luxurious means of leisure. It''s dangerous, so you need an escort, and the price of each ce is different, so if you want to spend money, you need to set a generous budget. Therefore, travel purely for the purpose of tourism is literally the same as the exclusive property of those who are there. Of course, it''s not a big deal in our house. Wow... Arell! that! Look at that! Hmm Pena? Why don''t you save face? I''m not even a kid... I smiled slightly as I saw Pena sitting next to me admiring the outside of the carriage. Currently, my husband and I and our three entourage are leaving the territory and moving towards our destination by carriage. The purpose is, first of all, tourism. It is also a tourist trip that receives VIP-level treatment by direct invitation. I really didnt know that Arell woulde up with an offer like this! I never thought you would ask me to go on a trip. Come to think of it, the first time I asked her to go on a trip, she red at me seriously, disying the sensitivity unique to a spirit sage. And then Oh really?'' I tilted my head. Did you really think it was fake? What is your image of me then? Nara couldn''t help but worry a little. Do I look sozy? Were you really surprised that I brought up such a story? Actually, I thought that if it was Allel, I wouldnt go because it was annoying. Can I really do that? He averted his gaze. As she said, I don''t really like to travel. It''s past the time to be thrilled by looking at the scenery outside. I never said that, but Fena and the people around me knew that tendency, so I didn''t seem to be bothering them on purpose. Still, when I said let''s go, seeing that they were so happy, I could have felt sad for a long time if I really forgot about it. As Seina advised before, you did well not to forget. Among the escorts sitting quietly on the other side of the carriage, Seina said, Isn''t that right?'' I saw him wink. Excluding the servants and maids who currently serve us, the only escorts that have followed us are three people, including her, and a minimum of troops following us. Seina and Dia were quietly waiting in the seats across from me and Pena, and outside the carriage, Asha took turns sitting with them on the driver''s seat, watching the surroundings. hmm. After all, it''s like going on a trip with everyone. How nice to travel leisurely while riding in a carriage with your wife and such beautiful beauties! For some reason, it feels like a victorious life. yes i am the winner Come to think of it, Pena, did you ever travel or go far when you were living in the Merman Empire? Aside from the asional local inspections, perhaps the farthest Ive ever been to was Pahilia? She said as she rummaged through her memories. And even if I go, I just finished my business and returned right away with the teleport magic. I see. I''m sure it''s a trip. It seems that there are not a few factors like that. By the way, it''s not just Pena who''s in a slightly excited mood, but also her aides. As a result, everyone has gone the farthest for the first time in their lives. Sometimes in the social world, when aristocrats say that they have taken any trips, it feels a bit strange. okay? Then it will surely be a good boast. I nced out the window and sighed. Nothing. No couple has ever traveled this far. Officially, it''s probably the first for humans. The current view from outside the carriage was a bit more bizarre than any other sight. Well, since it''s a trip, it''s only natural that the scenery outside is different from usual. But this trip is a little more special. You can see things you can''t see more easily than usual. ...Oh my god, it''s flying! Pena widened her eyes in surprise when she saw the harpies spread their wings on their arms ande in and out of the building. These people are not the only ones. Large, heterogeneous people carry luggage on the road, and it is also heterogeneous people who sell goods in stores. Everywhere you look, there are only heterogeneous people. Currently, the wagon carrying us was moving inside the city, which was only for different races. As expected, it deserves to be called a kingdom of different races. No matter how you look at it, we are the only humans. Dia, who had been silent, muttered quietly. Yes. This is the kingdom of heterogeneous tribes, Kelia! Our tourist destination is right here. I was surprised when Arell suddenly asked to go on a trip to Kelia. So are we. That''s right. It was a surprise. They made a fuss in unison. I''m sure everyone was quite surprised when I first brought this up. Not only them, but even my older brother was surprised when I told the royal castle to ask for permission. He even had a hard time persuading me by asking, Are you really okay?'' It is surprising. Because it was a country of different races, I thought it was something that would always be in the forest. I never thought it would develop like this. ...It''s a prejudice that would be too much for them to hear. Ahahahaha, I dont have anything to say about that. Seina also put on an embarrassing expression, as if she had no face. There''s no malice, but it''s like treating it as a trifle. But she probably isn''t the only one with such a prejudice. Because there has been no exchange with the country of the different races until now. Only fragments of their past lifestyle are known. That''s why it''s misunderstood. I don''t know, so it''s a misunderstanding. In the end, not knowing is the problem. Chapter 347 Chapter 347. Kingdom of heterogeneous tribes (2) Actually, the capital of Kelia we arrived at was quite neatly organized, and its technological prowess was neverckingpared to other kingdoms. The building is also neat, street, and clean. Basically, there is only a slight difference in lifestyle, but nothing big. In the first ce, even dwarves and elves are rational enough and are building a civilization to some extent. Of course, it wouldn''t be strange if other races were living the same way. In some areas, they may be enjoying a better life than humans. I exined that. I heard that even before the unification, people were enjoying this kind of life. Of course, there are things that have improved since then. Year? How did Arel know about that? not a big deal. Because I got a reply directly from the queen by letter. I was able to see quite a bit of information in advance. I''m going on a trip, so of course, wouldn''t you ask for a guidebook? That''s right, in the process of discussing the procedure for this trip, all we exchanged letters was a few times. When the name Queen was mentioned, Pena tilted her head. Come to think of it, how did Her Majesty the Queen think of inviting us? Did he send the invitation himself? Pena, who didn''t know anything, seemed to be curious about the opportunity to go on this trip. Because it was the queen who sent the invitation. There has been no contact with us until now. yes? That''s right. Fahilia''s official duties were nothing other than invitations to thest demonstration. Even her aides, including her, do not know that the queen openly visited the Pahilia resort areast time. Well, it''s a national disgrace to find out the details. Isnt my name so famous? Wouldn''t that be a reason to pay attention to me? I just went around like that. tely. It was around the time when they were selling purifiers with excitement. Then the invitations flew. It was nothing more than a message asking if we would like to wee us as guests ande to y. I promised to treat you as a state guest. A huge wee party is also said to be held. I never thought I would keep the words I said back then, Come visit me. You''re pretty loyal. Well, what is it? i like to y This invitation is wee. Naturally, I snapped the bait. My name cries if you decline an invitation toe over. It''s a good thing because they seem to be looking forward to it as well. But a party is that a gathering of different races? Is it okay if we attend? Its a party that you go to and sleep in and wee us in the first ce. If we don''t go, who will go? So maybe I should be careful? If you make a mistake... Are you okay? are you okay?. It''s not for nothing that Pena is worried. In fact, we were the first humans to be invited to a party hosted by Kellya. There''s no way she doesn''t know what that means. So don''t be a little nervous. But it''s okay. I''m worried about nothing. After all, we are invited as guests. Then you just have to rx and enjoy yourself. Did you see the customer cares? Of course, the inviter should care. After the wee party on the first day, they introduce each of the attractions in Kelly. Lets hope for that. There is nothing to be burdened with. Our purpose is to go y, what else do you know? and! I don''t even notice anything Feel free to do whatever you want! That''s our family motto. So never mind! ....uh? Haven''t you heard of it? Ive decided now. ? While we were talking about this and that, the carriage carrying us arrived at the Kelia royal castle. After going through simple identification and other procedures, the carriage entered the royal castle under the guidance of soldiers. The sights seen while moving inside the castle grounds were boringpared to the city. It''s splendid, but it''s a familiar sight to people of our ss. Rather, the city where various different races roam around is more stimting. Well, if I had to pick one, it was really funny how Pena was slightly startled when arge Lizardman soldier approached to check the wagon. I''ve never seen a Lizardman... He''s so tall. No, what are you so surprised about while raising a lizard? Your lizard breathes fire. Following the guidance of the soldiers, the carriage moved all the way and finally stopped at what appeared to be a detached pce. First, the servants moved busily to move the luggage. There is also a gift brought in return for the invitation. Yes, but it''s alcohol. I thought about what I should give her, but I couldn''t think of anything else besides that. And alcohol is the most eptable gift. There''s no way I''d hate that queen''s personality. After unloading and waiting for a while, the escorts finally opened the door of the wagon we rode in. It must mean that there is no problem even if you take it down now. As soon as Pena and I got off the carriage, the maids of different races working here lined up and bowed respectfully to greet us. I will guide Her Majesty''s guest. Among thedies-in-waiting who were polite, the person in the middle came out. This is E, the maid of honor who is serving the guests. Please let me know if you need anything. She spoke on behalf of thedies-in-waiting. A dark elf with brown skin. Of course, she was the only dark elf, and the rest of thedies-in-waiting were just people with simr appearances to humans. Hmm... Did In-seon, who chose thedies-in-waiting, be conscious of this on purpose...?'' Except for some scales or tails, there are many that look very much like humans outwardly. I wondered if it was possible that thedies-in-waiting were deliberately conscious of this side. Putting aside myself, I wonder if it was the result of considering that others might feel burdened. And I also like the current line-up. Even so, the Lizardman in the maid''s uniform was a bit burdensome. It''s not racial demeaning, but it''s not my taste, and it''s no benefit, and it''s not fun. In any case, everyone is pretty and cute, so I''m satisfied. Yes, please. I replied with a gesture to the dark elf handmaid that it was okay to raise my head. By the way, is this where we are staying today? That''s right. You will not have any inconvenience during your stay. Oh, you mean us humans'' too? That''s right. Perhaps the reason for giving that pce is that it is the most suitable ce for us to staypared to other ces, right? If you don''t like something, tell me right away... I''ll take action right away. Dont let that happen. Please take good care of me. First of all, I answered moderately and told E to guide me to a ce to rest first because I was tired froming a long way. Celia''sdies-in-waiting, including E, bowed their heads politely and began guiding us. Upon entering the detached pce, we smiled subtlely as soon as we entered the room we were guided to. It''s definitely a really suitable room for a human'' to stay... Oh, is that so? ....Whew. thank god. It''s not because I''mcking something. Rather, since it''s so appropriate, should I say it''s amazing? The furniture, the bed, and even the view through the window are so appropriate that there is no way toin. Since it''s the capital of a different race, I think it would have been more fun to be a bit different. Should I say it''s an exotic feeling, or should I say it''s a culture shock due to the difference in ethnic sensibility? Actually, I was expecting a little bit of that. I needed freshness. I thought it might feel like something like a wild nest? I imagined it to be a bedroom where you can feel the spirit of an animal. When I said it yfully, Pena shook her head as if she couldn''t agree with that. It''s like imagining something. Then, once more, I feel at ease in my current room. I dont think youll like that, do you? now is better On the contrary, I am impressed because it is normal. After all, sleeping in a familiar atmosphere is the best. Afterwards, Pena, who changed into an indoor dress, sat down on the bed as if to take a breather. It''s definitely because it''s a pretty far away destination, so she''s happy, but it seems kind of sluggish. If youre tired, should I ask for something? What do you want to eat? are you okay. It''s a party tonight, right? Pena declines my offer and only orders thedies-in-waiting to prepare tea for light drinking. However, looking at theplexion, I can see that I am hungry, but I feel like I''m going to have a good time. my eyes don''t lie Party. Tonight, they are nning to hold a party in the castle to wee our visit, and they are already preparing. So until then, resting and waiting here is what we have to do today. Now that I think about it, I did it whenever I invited someone. Surprisingly, it''s rare to be invited. It''s free to be in a position to wait for sure. Isnt the party going to be at night anyway? It''s still morning. Aren''t you tired of waiting? Wouldn''t it be okay to eat something? Oh really. Because it''s not like that. For some reason, Pena was extremely reluctant. In the end, as if resigned, she revealed the reason. Its hard when you wear a dress. Even if I cant do it, I have to prepare for half a day, right? It''s hard... Oh, did you mean that? Now that I understood what she meant, I couldn''t help but sigh. It must be very difficult for all women. It must be difficult. It''s hard to wear a dress after all. The body is exposed and even tightened with a corset or something. Well, men aren''tfortable with that either. Men''s formal clothes are also decorated with various decorations, and if it''s too bad, they''ll even wear a sword for ceremonies. Come to think of it, I''ve heard that on days when there''s a banquet, the youngdies and youngdies starve all day long to fit into their dresses or ceremonial clothes. It''s going to be really hard for everyone. It is a worry that I do not really sympathize with because I do not gain weight thanks to the tips to automatically maintain my body. It would be better to teach Pena a little how to build and maintain a proper bodyter. However, since she is a spirit sage, she often calls the spirits, so she circtes that much mana, so there is no need for her body shape to change. As proof of that, some of us wizards who use mana the most don''t put any weight on their appetites, but there''s no problem. And in the first ce, Pena''s body isn''t anything to worry about either. Others may not know, but I know best. Isnt that worrying for nothing? Even if I know, I have a heart that just in case. Anyway, it''s useless, it''s useless. Iughed like it was absurd. Dont you think its going to be obvious? I don''t think everyone will care. Wait, where are you looking? Before that, what does that mean? hmm? I just meant that since they are all heterogeneous, no one would be interested in the human body type. Yes, then take care of her heart. Then lets ask for a piece of cake. Arel? In front of people on a diet, they red at me as if protesting what kind of violence they were doing. Huhuhuhuhu Because the person who originally said that this is a diet is wrong? Now, in my family, the word endure'' does not exist. It is our family custom to always be honest with our desires. don''t worry. It really doesn''t show. This time, I said it honestly, but I''m still hesitant. Or do you really hate it? I heard that the cakes eaten here in the royal castle are made with a little special ingredients? They say it''s pretty sweet. ... oops I swallow my mouth for nothing. It''s proof that you''ve already passed halfway through. If you don''t like anything, I''ll eat it myself. Of course, in front of her! Snacks eaten in front of dieters are the most delicious. ...Then...just one. In the end, she gave up and said indignantly. FYI, I ended up eating two pieces. Don''t worry, I''ll teach you the best careter. Chapter 348 Chapter 348. Kingdom of different races (3) Tonight as nned. A party was held to wee our visit. Dressed up to the fullest, we followed the guide and headed to the banquet hall. Upon entering the banquet hall, we nced around the hall and admired it. Really... Did he care enough about his appearance to invite us and show us?'' It has something inmon with a party usually hosted, but also shows a different side. Perhaps the basic procedures were based on those of the human kingdom, but the decorations and styles were based on their own. Even the lights that illuminate the inside of the banquet hall do note from chandeliers. Instead of candles, something like light grains emitting soft light floats around us. is it magic The music thates to my ears is not yed by someone else, but it is yed by itself even though there are only instruments lying around. But that''s more grotesque than mysterious. A bit excessive in my opinion. What kind of ghost orchestra is this? ... Indeed, it''s different from the magic we humans use. Next to me, Dia noticed it and showed a slight interest. Hmm, how does it look different? It''s a bit more intuitive. It feels like emotion rather than calction. In that short period of time, she seemed to feel a sensory difference from magic used by humans. Since the style is different from the magic that has been handed down among humans so far, she seems to have developed curiosity as a magician as well. Shall we see if we can get some data rted to the magic here? I think it will be a good research material. I dont know much about magic, but everyone is unique . I also affirmed the impression Pena muttered. The style is unique, but what she says about it must be the atmosphere itself. It was the heterogeneous people who attended the party that created the unique atmosphere. Various tribes gather to drink, eat, and chat. Elves, minotaurs, dwarves and mermaids... In addition, other races known to be ipatible are enjoying the banquet atmosphere together. Although each of them may have different looks and customs, they naturally enjoy themselves in the same ce. It felt like they didn''t care too much. Even though they are of different races, they can be together like this. Even though we look different, do you feel like were friends? It''s an atmosphere where Pena doesn''t care anymore, except for the first time, to see if she can adapt to this atmosphere. The escorts seemed nervous as well, but more rxed than at first. Looks like it''s not just domination, it''s literal unity.... While I was sneaking into my thoughts, there was a womaning towards us. A woman wearing a crown and covering her face with a veil...? At first, I thought it was someone, but I noticed it soon after seeing the color of the hair flowing out of the veil. I remember that messy hair color. The Queen of Kelia, Hetia Loa Jewirenros. Looking at this, you look sober again?'' Since I only remember the way I was openly drunk, it''s strange to see the clean look now. A person like that is doing his job. I was amazed again. While I was thinking these silly thoughts, the Queen weed us. I am so d you came here. Guests from the kingdom of Ernesia. I am honored to invite you personally, Her Majesty the Queen. The ce is different from then. Both I and the Queen put on a pretentious voice and treat each other in a businesslike way. Mmm. The Queen''s eyes were not only on me, but also on Pena next to me. Then to the aides. Penado felt the queen''s gaze and hurriedly raised her greetings. Even his aides do not speak and are quietly polite. Nice to meet you, Her Majesty the Queen. The atmosphere may be unfamiliar, but I ask for your understanding. Putting him second, I dont know if this kind of atmosphere would be okay for girls from other countries. Don''t worry. Its a beautiful enough atmosphere. Pena responded calmly to the queen who smiled bitterly. Did you mean decoration? That''s not all. Wouldnt it be more beautiful than anything to have a banquet where all the different races can enjoy the banquet? I looked at Pena, who was talking usible nonsense without any hindrance, with mischievous eyes. If you think about it, is it natural that you know how to pretend so skillfully? For girls from aristocratic circles, social gatherings are a battlefield where not a single mistake or mistake is tolerated. Their world begins with pretense and ends with pretense. It''s a world I hate. I really admire Her Majesty the Queen for creating such an event. ....Sorry, I got chicken skin. How can you say something like that without spitting on your lips? When I nced at it like this, Pena, who clearly knew what I was thinking, just smiled and replied with a wink as if she had something to sayter. Im d you think so. The queen nodded happily, as if she liked what Pena said. Well, even if they look like that, they must be nervous too. I''m sure you''ll be relieved to hear that. Tension...? Pena pretended to be puzzled. It''s the first time we''ve had a banquet like this. There was so much talk about preparation.... Huhuhuhu. In fact, you wouldn''t know how stubborn the elves were with just one light floating overhead. Come to think of it, I thought it was a little odd. I heard that the festival of different races is different from here now. I sneaked in. It was definitely different from what was handed down in the literature or what the Dwarf cksmiths said. That thing bothered me. Which way it feels like it''s just in line with the trend of the continent? Exactly! The Queen nodded as if she had guessed right. Even now, the festival you mentioned is being passed down. It is constantly open in each province. That too is a sight to behold. But it seems strange to humans. I secretly called a human merchant in the past, and I was very puzzled. I can''t deny that for sure. I heard that human nobles have strong pride. That''s why we also wanted to show a look that could be called elegant by their standards. How is it? aha?????? Only then did I understand I''ve heard rumors that there are still opinions in other countries that look down on Kelly as a barbarian. It is inevitable that there is prejudice in the past. Prejudice has no choice but to break through their own efforts. That''s why they would have wanted to appeal that they are notgging behind human civilization. And are we the test for it?'' It must have been his true intention to invite him. But on the other hand, they might have wanted to test how they would look. I also put a lot of effort into cooking to suit your tastes, so I hope you enjoy it. Feel free to tell me your impressions. In that case, I will give my opinion without hesitation. If it doesn''t taste good, I''ll call the chef and seriously criticize it. I''m kidding. Are you more active in exchange than expected?'' Can you see the behavior of the queen now? It may be a little sooner that Kelly take a proper position in thepetition with other countries. After all, the basic materials are well equipped. In addition to the superiorbor force than humans, the magic ability is also higher on average. In particr, there is a theory that elves are role models for magic used by humans. With this potential, in the future, if properly guided, it should be able to easily surpass other countries. Well, maybe not as much as we do. Because I am on this side. At least as long as I exist, the Kingdom of Ernesia will not fall behind. Should I remember it for now? Also, even if it''s not a ce like this, I want to have a conversation with a genius like you, so I hope there will be exchanges in the future. You are wee anytime. I readily answered her. Afterwards, the queen chatted a little more and said that she would like to enjoy the banquet, then moved to another ce for a while. If you keep talking only to the queen, this side will not be able to enjoy the things they want to brag about, so let''s talk about itter. . Arell. hmm? After the queen had left, Pena spoke to me quietly. The queen must be of a different race, right? I guess maybe? This time, I have no choice but to give a slightly puzzled answer. Pena tilted her head as she looked in the direction the queen had gone, as if something bothered her. Which race is she? It may have been a bit rude, but Pena had no choice but to ask such a question. It is difficult to deduce the queen''s race purely from her appearance. First of all, there is almost no difference in appearance from humans, so it is certain that it is not at least a lizardman or a minotaur harpy... For an elf, it is too snobbish. Cant you tell them apart by your presence? I cant tell them apart. Pena responded immediately. Spirituals are developed in a slightly different direction than other masters. That''s why they should be good at detecting identities and distinguishing the unique signs of their race. But that Pena said he didn''t know. Actually, I was curious too, so I kept checking the signs. ...You''re talking like that with the queen, don''t you? But I dont know. Do you feel all kinds of signs? ...Many signs. I murmured as I peeked at the queen, who was conversing with a mermaid with only her upper body exposed in the water droplets that were made into spheres by magic and floated. That''s right, Pena felt the same way. You will find out when the opportunity arises someday. Because there seem to be many opportunities to talk. Because it is a rare ce. Shouldn''t we enjoy as much as we enjoy, as the Queen rmends? If you talk too hard, it''s not fun. I shrugged and said let''s forget theplicated stuff for now. Don''t forget, we''re just on a trip this time. That is, to y. So all we have to do is have fun. The party that weed us went off without a hitch. At first, the different races, who nced at us from a distance, as if they were wary of us humans, finally approached and talked to us one by one. It seemed that they also had a sense of purpose. During the conversation, he secretly asked for information such as fashion and food in other countries. From what I hear, it seems that the different tribes participating today are all the ones who are assigned territories by the queen and lead each tribe. They, too, have to be sensitive to this kind of information if they want to feed their tribe. That''s why it pays a lot of attention to us. In that respect, there is not much difference from the human nobles. When I sneakily asked if there was any ce to see, everyone started scrambling to appeal that there was something in their territory. If the queen hadn''t intervened in the middle, it would have wasted time listening to the boasting of their territory the whole time. But it''s not just that everyone is actively sending favors. Although it was only a small part, I felt a gaze that was not so desirable. It wasn''t really limiting. It is simply unfamiliar to us. It must be that humans themselves are still on guard. That much would be unavoidable. It''s because they''re just starting toe together. Looks like the queen would have to go through a lot to lead them.'' The king can''t do anything either. I realized it once again. Chapter 349 Chapter 349. The purpose is only sightseeing (1) After the wee party. The next day, as scheduled, we set out to tour various parts of Kelia. Being alone in the capital of Kelia is boring, so I n to visit as many ces as possible. Teleport will be used as a means of transportation. In the first ce, it would take two months to move purely by carriage. There are risks involved, and in reality, you can''t discuss romance like a carriage trip. The role of guide was taken over by the dark elf handmaid, E. I have been guided by Her Majesty the Queen''s orders. Well, please. Please take care of me too. Fena and I nodded appropriately to her as she politely bowed once more. The reason why she was chosen as a guide was that she served Haru, but she was probably selected because she wasfortable with a familiar face. Arel, where are you going from now on? You didn''t even talk about itst night. Will you teach me now? well? Where shall we go? I pretended to be worried. It''s not heartbreaking. Originally, when ites to travel, being somewhat irresponsible is fun. There is such a thing as taste that determines the destination at that time. I still haven''t thought about where I''m going. Are you hiding it again? What are you hiding? I never did. It''s real this time. Even though I said no, everyone''s eyes are focused on me, so everyone seems to think I''ve already made a decision. Didn''t you really think of anything? Originally, when I go on a trip, Im the type to just book a lodging first and go around without much thought. Or go into the house and note out. Originally, I was a hotel jukdol. If you ask me, what special ns do you have? I heard that Kelia can see various sights in each city as many tribes are united? Come to think of it, I think the Gagyak tribe talked about that at yesterdays banquet. Ugh, everyone was distracted from talking about things like that. I told them toe over to their side to visit each other. Somehow, there was a sense ofpetition. It seems that they are trying to promote arge-scale tourism project by using the scenery that can be seen in the territory of each race. That''s because it''s full of things you can''t easily see in a human country. Convince goes. therefore. What ces are worth visiting, E? Pretending to bring up such a topic, I sneakily tossed it to E. Come on, rmend it. be rmended There are several. When I asked, E calmly began to exin. First, there is the home of the elves. Well, when ites to different races, elves are the standard. But is it the home of the elves? Hmm, elves are usually the image of living in the forest, but is there something to see? Well, the natural scenery must be beautiful, right? It is somewhat different now. After the unification of Kelia, the elven representatives began to promote the urbanization of the forest on arge scale. Thanks to that, the appearance has changed a lot. Urbanization? Hmmm, something doesn''t match with elves. A chic elf in a cold city? It''s kind of usible, but somehow ironic. Cant you imagine? It may be a prejudice, but elves dont have much of an image of living in a city. When I said it honestly, E put on a subtle expression. I almost feel like I knew it would be like that. It''s called a city, but the feeling is somewhat different from that of humans. Well, you can see it for yourself. Then what next? Other than that, there are cities built by races that can fly, including harpies, and cities by races that live onnd, such as dwarves and minotaurs. Hmm, it feels like something hase together. But E, you know surprisingly well for ady-in-waiting. Before integration, I was traveling from ce to ce. Thanks to that, I am quite familiar with the geography of each ce. Is that really why E has taken on the role of guide again? Come to think of it, she''s a dark elf. I know roughly the way the Dark Elves are treated here. Well, wouldn''t it be better to pretend not to know the past? I pretended not to know anything and moved on to the next topic. Then what next? Still pot!'' and there is no ce for my heart to go. There''s nothing driving my soul. Lack of temptation. Then the seaside cities inhabited by sirens and mermaids Is it the sea? Before I could finish listening to E''s exnation, I suddenly muttered. I got excited. something pot!'' I came! Thats fine! ?... Yes? Lets go to the sea first! The sun is shining brightly and the temperature is just right. It''s a good day to go to the sea. As I have never been to a proper sea in this life, I was quite attracted to the sea after a long time. port city? It''s just a ce where fishy smell and mud wee. The sea I want is not such a ce. It''s finally time to go y on the real beach. ???? yes? Anyway, lets go to the sea first! Everyone''s opinion is different? Does anyone want to go somewhere else? For now, only applications are epted. I''m sorry, but the answer has already been decided. ocean? Whoops? I think that would be great too! We are fine wherever we are. Yes? you''re right. Asha and Dia, who had been listening silently, did not object. Sei, who alternates with Asha in the driver''s seat, doesn''t particrly express a different opinion. It''s a decision. Originally, the person who decides first takes the lead. You have to drag it for a long time I''m fine anywhere?'' and only errors of decision arise. I just prevented such a long agony in advance. Decisions are made first! Whoever controls the decision controls the trip! It is the sea! Lets go to the sea first and y! E put on a dazed expression for a moment as the destination was decided so easily for this reason. Then, for some reason, he secretly shares his gaze with others. Is this person really like this?'' Yes, it''s cute.'' Women exchanging strange nces - No, what am I? Eventually, having understood something, E nodded. Then I will guide you. As soon as we left the capital, the wagon carrying us moved to the farthest beach on the map of Kelia using a teleport. The scenery outside the carriage changed from a road outside the capital to a beach where the sound of waves could be heard. Admiring the smell of the changed air, I looked outside. Oh oh! It is more like the sea than expected! It''s not that ufortable feeling of a port city. A truly perfect beach. The white sand glistens in the pale blue sea. Even I admired that nostalgic wee, albeit slightly. ...It''s a beautiful sea. I see. It is different from the sea seen in the port city. Other than me, the women were admiring the sight of the beach as well. But there must be an ocean in the empire, so I would have admired even Pena. Isnt there a coastline in the empire too? It''s not set up like this. Because there are many boats catching fish. It wasn''t this clean... Surprisingly, the sea was a pretty ce. It didn''t seem like empty words of admiration. As I was admiring the scenery outside the carriage, Seina called me from outside. Looking at Arell-nim is nice, but where do you want to go now? huh? wait for a sec! Come to think of it, I can''t just look at the sea like this. By the way E, where is the city? If you continue along the coast, you wille to the city of mermaids and sirens. I will take you there. A city of mermaids and sirens? Come to think of it, that also bothered me. Especially mermaids! Mermaids live in the city? They don''t even live onnd. How did you build the city? Before that, where the hell was the city? No matter how you look at it, the sea is in front of you. You''re not saying the city is in the sea, is it? Even I don''t like it a bit to drag the wagon and dive into the sea. In the first ce, this wagon does not have a diving function. Of course, that would be a valuable experience, but I don''t think others will like it. That''s because it''s disgusting when you get wet in seawater. it''s cold too You can''t go directly into the sea like this, so if it''s a ce where humans can''t go, let''s just y on the beach here. I asked with the intention of suggesting that. it''s okay. Humans can go. really? Yes, it is said that it was designed to be possible from the beginning. E confidently assured that humans could go. It must be true, since she doesn''t seem like the type to lie or joke, and there''s no reason for that. ...But why is the carriage headed for the sea? Pena asked strangely. In reality, the wagon was heading for the sea. It''s because the direction the city is is over there. At sea? Are you saying it''s not in the sea? yes. E spoke calmly. The city is on the sea. We immediately understood its meaning as soon as we arrived in the city. No, I had to understand. That''s because the carriage started running over the sea. After running for a while, I finally saw the true face of the city. There really is a city on the sea. It is a city built on the sea. ....What kind of city are you building over there? I was speechless for a moment. It''s a sea city. I wondered how he created a city where a race that can only live in the sea and a race that can''t live in the sea coexist. They used a very unexpected method. It is a city that can live on water. A city withoutnd itself. Not only our wagon, but also other wagons are running on the sea. Also, looking at the side of the road, I could see people of different races living onnd passing by while walking on the sea. Wow Arel! look down there! under! It''s down there too! The ce Pena pointed to was beneath the surface of the sea they were passing through. Beneath it, mermaids and other species that live underwater are migrating as well. above and below. It was as if they were divided into two worlds. Above and under the sea... Are you living both lives at the same time? I even thought it was quite surprising. How do you reconcile it in this way? Sleep itself is enchanted. It seems to be able to walk normally and move underwater. Dia sensed the mana flowing on the surface of the water and exined as if she understood something. She, too, is a bit surprised. Amazing. As she noticed, the water surface that filled the city allows all those who cannot live underwater, including humans, to live on the surface of the water. Not only living things, but also buildings float on the surface of the water. As a test, I dropped a stone, and somehow it rolled around on the surface of the water. It feels no different from an ordinary stone floor. He watched it carefully and tilted his head. Did youunch it with flight magic? Stability is not normal for that. I heard that it''s a little different... I don''t know the details because I''m not directly involved in this. E evaded Dia''s questioning like that. It''s confidential, so that means you can''t teach it. The way I see it, it''s not like flying magic. It is literally a magic that pushes all objects except mermaids out of the water. Surely this way everyone can live in this city. Mermaids can live too. If you look closely under the water, you can see the houses where the mermaids live. In other words, it means that outside the water is half of this city. I managed toe up with this method.'' It is not an easy method. Above all, the difficulty would not be normal because you would have to cast magic on the entire city and on the road leading to it. Above all, a city like this would suffer a fatal blow if the magic that maintained it was destroyed... There was no way he couldn''t have considered that. Could it be that the magic skills of the different races are far superior to humans? Chapter 350 Chapter 350. The purpose is tourism only (2) Who came up with the concept of this city? Could it be that the mermaids invented it? I suddenly became interested. Because, apparently, it was not what a normal person thought. Could this be confidential? After thinking about it for a while, E told me about the inventor. There is one who is called a wise man. Sage? What''s the name you remember? Yes, Her Majesty''s teacher and the one who advised me a lot after Kelia''s unification. We know that this city too was designed by him. That''s... amazing. I became interested in that sage. I''d like to meet you face to face when the opportunity arises. I want to go sightseeing by the sea right now, but I can''t. Above all, the representative of this ce asked to see us, so we decided to meet the representative first. And then, it was time for a quick meal. Sightseeing is good, but dinner is first. The castle where the representative, the manager of the city, also stayed was also somewhat unusual in general performance. There is a structure above it, and a structure like a rock cave extends below the surface of the water. Hey, is it to meet those who live onnd and those who live below the surface at the same time? It must have a different meaning besides showing off. Those who live in the water may be misunderstood as closed-minded people in the eyes of those who live outside. Isn''t that why the representative of this ce has a castle both above and below the surface? I roughly guessed that. I''d like to examine the castle more, but that would be too rude. First of all, we went to meet the owner of this ce. Nice to meet you. I am Relpha, one of the owners of this city. This is Gwe. Haahaham .... The city of the city who weed us was two people. one is familiar I wondered where I had seen it, and it was the mermaid at the party. The upper body of a human lower body of a fish, a mermaid bows politely in the water droplets. It''s like a fish in a fishbowl. And the only one left is the Siren. It is this race with the feathers of a bird and the body of a human. However, since this is nocturnal, he doesn''t seem very energetic right now. Come to think of it, it is said that sirens lure humans on ships at night and sink them. does it have anything to do with it? Now thank you. She waved as if she were about to fall down at any moment and said hello. No, if it''s hard, just go and sleep. both. Are you the representative of this ce? It is. ...they rule half above and half below. ha ha ha ha. As far as I''ve heard, there used to be a tribe of mermaids on the bottom of the sea and sirens on the shoreline living in this area from the beginning. After the integration, of course, there was an opinion to make this ce with a good view a tourist destination, and they followed suit. The question was who would be the representative of the city. Anyway, we mermaids have no interest in the world outside the water. Even if there is, I can''t move. The current system provides the necessary nourishment. Thats probably why? Indeed, that is why the ruling system was divided into two. Siren out of the water. Mermaids do not have water. After roughly understanding the situation, we enjoyed a dinner prepared by the girls. As a city located on the sea, most of the dinners served were fish or seafood. The food was ptable enough. I could say that it was a level that could be given a passing grade. Although this dish was slightly different from what the two representatives ate, perhaps it was for guests like us. Theirs is raw fish. Even Pena was startled when the Mermaid and the Sirens each ate the whole jumping fish. Still, it was understandable. That''s because, unlike us, they are normal that way. Hmmm... is it raw fish by the way? It must be fresh... Sashimi. Why does that side look more envious for some reason? I resisted wanting to say, Give me that!'' If I knew it would be like this, I should have made a chojang! Perhaps I am the only one thinking this way. After finishing the meal like that, we had tea and chatted lightly. Even insignificant stories such as life in this city are information that can help us gauge the future. And they, too, were interested in our sentiments. What is the impression of this ce to the guests? well? I can''te to a conclusion because I haven''t looked back yet, but I was very surprised too. I feel like I came up with a very strange idea. It literally feels like a city living with water''. ...Unexpected. Quul... The Siren side is already halfway to thend of dreams. So you just go and sleep. I feel more sorry for calling you out for no reason. How does itpare to the human state? There are many differences, but if I were to give an example, the tableware was surprising. Even this teacup, for example. I said while slightly holding up the teacup containing the tea. A transparent teacup with a blue tint. What is interesting about this is the material that makes up this teacup. If this is something, it is water''. It was to fix the shape of water and use it like a ss. Is this magic too? How amazing. Utensils made of water. Pena also touched the teacup curiously. Surprisingly, even if you touch it like this, the sensation is not much different from that of ss. When you tap lightly with your finger like this, a clear sound resonates like clean ss. Not only the tea cups, but also the tableware that contained the dinner a while ago were made of water as well. Thinking of making utensils with water? It''s a pretty good idea. This, too, can be seen all over the city, right? I caught a glimpse of a store that sells them. Yes, unlike us, humans or other races say they need these tools. But we don''t have craftsmanship or cksmithing skills like the dwarves, and it''s difficult to find wood to use wooden utensils. ...Instead of that, there is plenty of water... Rather, it''s just water. indeed! That''s why I came up with this recement. It is not simply a substitute. I can guarantee you that this alone will catch your eye quite a bit. In a sense, it is like a work of art with practicality. But will this form be maintained even outside the city? Yes, you can use it permanently even outside the city. Of course, since it has the same strength as ordinary ss, it will go back to water when impacted. It''s probably safer than shards of ss. I would appreciate it if you could purchase it at Arel-nim''s store in the future. This... I''m aiming, I''m aiming. It is not just a novelty item that attracts attention, but it is also thought of as a product unique to this ce. Could this also be what the... sage thought? Yes, it is his suggestion. As if they had nothing to hide, they affirmed. Hmm????? I thought about it as I touched the cup again with my fingertips. After all, this..... ...What''s wrong? Pena noticed that I was struggling for a while and asked in a low voice. not a big deal. It''s just... I just thought that the guy who came up with this is doing it quite a bit. I thought the tourist destination would be the exclusive property of Fahilia, but I saw this a little bit again. However, the feelings I have are not useless like a sense of crisis or jealousy. I''m not that petty. It''s anticipation. Even in a foreign country, having more ces to see and y is a desirable thing. Especially if someone else made it, not me, it would be even more wee. the world expands I''m really looking forward to the future. As I was so happy, the mermaid representative asked cautiously. What will you do with your schedule today? If you would like to see the city, I will attach a guide. ...You can look up and down. I especially rmend the following. no i can''t go down Common sense. It looks like a moth is aching because it wants to sink in the water in case someone isn''t a siren. Anyway, there is already a ce. My answer is always fixed. It is interesting to see the city, but there are ces I want to go first. There is a ce you have your eye on. Now that we''re at sea, there''s only one ce to go. Looks like theres a nice spot over there on the waterfront. Can I spend some time there? If youe to the beach, of course you have to go to the sea! I was aiming for it from the beginning and had my eye on it. Even if it''s not, today''s temperature is moderately hot and the sky is clear. If you don''t go to the sea on a day like this, you''ll probably regret it for the rest of your life. And what begins when you go to sea? How to y in the water right away! Therefore, I strongly insisted on going to y in the water. Come to think of it, Arel-sama always felt sorry for him whenever he went to the port city. Is it? Yes, it seems that Arel-sama wanted to y in the sea. So Arell aha, thats why its like that. After all, there was a ce for a big water y in the castle too. You seem to like water quite a bit. What am I... I was fascinated by their conversation while enjoying the moderately cool feel of the water. Currently we were spending time on the sea in front of the beach. With a huge boat floating and a parasol spread on it, Pena is enjoying a cool drink there, and her aides are talking while guarding the surroundings. And I am in the sea to enjoy one of my original purposes, bathing. Instead of a tube, she attached a magic tool that floats her body on the water, and floats gracefully as it is. The feeling of moderately cold water and the feeling of floating are pleasant. okay! I wanted something like this. This feeling is the true sea. If there''s one thing I''m sorry for... I nced at the women who were chatting on the boat. Specifically, their outfits. It''s thin for ying in the water, but it''s stillrge. Shouldn''t I have developed a swimsuit as a new product?'' But I gave up. No matter how much it is, it can''t be epted in this era. I decided to get rid of my thoughts and just enjoy ying in the water. If you are tired of floating around after ying like this. Pena! Give me those grapes over there! Really like this? Will you be okay like this? Pena was a bit puzzled, picked some grapes from the tray and threw them at me. smooth. I deftly take it in my mouth as it flies away. Mmm! It''s refreshing! It takes a trick to get it, but it''s convenient. Ah... this is unexpected... At first, Pena, who was hesitant about what this was doing, also suits my entricity and makes an expression of something interesting. However, something seemsplicated. It feels like feeding them at the zoo. In fact, I feel half the same way. That''s why it''s like a sea otter. It''d be nice to be able to spend a leisurely time like this. I''d rather be a sea otter in my next life. Although it is a lie. Arel, does that make you feel good? Looking at me floating near the boat, Pena asked in a slightly absurd manner. Although it looks like this, it is surprisinglyfortable. I''m sorry I can''t understand you. Would you rathere with me? this is pretty good You could say it felt like being in arge water bed. And because it''s cool. Im going to decline For some reason, if I go into the sea water, my skin will get worse And it looks a bit off. what do you think it looks like You threw something to eat as if you were having fun a little while ago. In return, I sprinkled a little water on it. Where do you taste the seawater? oh? However, Undine, the spirit of Pena, pops up to block the water I sprinkled. She said Whoops! and smile proudly It was the face that expected such a prank. I clicked my tongue and floated again, giving myself over to the feeling of floating on the surface of the water. never pissed off Chapter 351 Chapter 351. The only purpose is tourism (3) In addition, if it''s not dangerous to y while floating in the water like this, there''s no problem at all. It''s because the boat we''re on and the area we''re floating in are surprisingly not rippling at all. I don''t have to worry about drifting away just in case. The reason is simple. Around us, mermaids look out and control the ocean currents with magic. Thanks to that, there is no worry of drifting at all. The ship is also enchanted, so it never capsizes. As proof of that, Asha, who gets seasick, is doing nothing right now. It is proof that it does not shake. Enjoy safe water y under the supervision of mermaids. In a sense, this is a vacation you can enjoy because you are a valued guest. How many humans can enjoy a vacation on the sea like this while being escorted by mermaids? While thinking about that, I suddenly realized something strange. ....uh? But I can''t see Dia from a while ago... What is she doing''? Looking at it, except for the maids, there are only Pena, Asha, and Seina on the ship. Dia was also riding with me a little while ago, but disappeared while I was enjoying sea otters. It doesn''t look like you''re swimming. What are you doing? She is over there. It was Asha who answered. For some reason, she pointed in one direction with a subtle smile. As I followed that direction, I saw Dia flying slowly over the sea with flying magic in the distance. huh? what is he doing? At first, I thought it might be a boundary line, but it probably isn''t. While I''m here, the mermaids are taking care of the basics. Thanks to that, there are of course no monsters passing by this ce, and only very mild fish. Of course, the ce where Dia is now is outside of that blessing. Oh my, what is she doing now? Pena also looked at her curiously after hearing the conversation. Dia is now circling the sea area as if she is looking for something. It''s like a bird looking for something. It was a moment when everyone was puzzled by her entricity. Didnt Seina talk to you about something when Dia was leaving earlier? ah? That''s what I mean. Come to think of it, Seina, who seems embarrassed to answer, is also doing something in the corner of the boat. I saw something fishing rod? It''s just that mermaids don''t have fishing tackle. So I made a bet with Dia for a while. Come to think of it, besides the fishing rod Seina is holding, there is another fishing rod without an owner. A fishing bet But why only two? What about Asha and Pena? I am?????? a little?????? Me too Im gross. Both felt disgusting. Well, if you''re not used to the feel of bait and fish, you usually don''t like it. But why does Dia run away from home instead of fishing? I did, but Dia''s side didn''t get caught anyway. ah? There is such a thing. We went fishing together, but everyone except me caught it. It definitely doesn''t get hot. After that, he said he would catch something, and then suddenly flew away, so I dont know. I''m going to catch it... what the hell? After all, it''s best to ask the locals at times like these. Hey there mermaid girl! Is there anything over there? When I asked, one of the mermaid girls who was aiding us tilted her head and thought deeply. Over there... Come to think of it, at this time, over there... the moment the mermaid girl was about to say something. Dia was the first to act. Isn''t it like casting magic all of a sudden? You can''t be sure from looking at it from a distance, but the magic she used is a simple air hammer. It''s a very simple magic that uses air pressure to hit and drive shockwaves. Dia smashes it into the sea with all her might. Fain! A spray of water gushes out. However, seeing that it doesn''t shake on this side, it seems that it has been adjusted to limit the impact. Not even a sound. Silence magic that erases sound is also being used at the same time. Apletely unobtrusive entricity. It''s a useless master''s skill. Honestly, if I hadn''t wondered where he went, no one would have known. While everyone was lost in her entricity, the mermaid girl who heard my question pped her hands. I see! At this time, there is an ocean current that carries fish that are in their prime! Ah was that it? After hearing that, I understood what Dia was trying to do. Dia continues to hit the impact as if chasing something. I don''t mind even if my whole body is drenched in the spray of water. And finally, Dia pulls something with her magic, and then she catches it. It was a fish as tall as her. It''s simr to tuna. Are you fishing like that? The catch was the fish. Apparently, he boldly threw away the fishing rod when he couldn''t catch it. Even from a distance, you can see that they are faintly ted. This is the face that says he won. isnt that a foul? That''s up to you to decide. Seeing that the mermaids don''t say anything, I guess it''s illegal to fish with magic here. What kind of bet did you make before that, so you''re using such a shameful number? For reference, Dia is holding a fish as if she is proud of something besides simply winning the bet. Doesn''t that smell fishy... I think you''re excited apart from betting on something? Come to think of it, I felt like I was missing something at dinner a little while ago. Ah... Come to think of it, I think it was like that. At the dinner earlier, the escorts took turns eating separately. I was quite satisfied, but our mage must havecked something. Yes, when youe to a ce like this, you might want to eat the best food avable there. I do understand a little bit. Sometimes I think that he secretly wastes more talent than I do. At first nce, the fishing sounds noisy, but the fish she caught showed no signs of injury. How delicately did you hit him? Thanks to Dia, who is so engrossed in hunting fish in the sea, it seemed that tonight''s dinner would be more luxurious than the previous dinner. Afterwards, it is said that some mermaids and sirens showed interest in Dia''s bizarre fishing method. Later, I saw that she asked her something personally. As a result. Since then, it is said that bizarre fishing, in which mermaids hit fish with shock waves, took ce every year when it was time to fish. Is it surprisingly effective? Of course, that is a fairly short future. After a day''s stay in the maritime city. The next ce we visited was the industrial city of Dwarves. It is said that the people who stay here are the strong and skilled races such as Dwarves and Minotaurs. For now, the representative is said to be in charge of the dwarves. At first, I was quite surprised when I heard that they were trying to make a city like this a tourist destination. Because I''ve already heard about the appearance of their kingdom from the dwarves who work in our territory before. But do you rmend this ce? ...Arken said that the kingdom of the dwarves was literally surrounded by mines, so it was impossible to see them. It certainly was. E, our guide, heard me and nodded in agreement. The old Dwarven Kingdom, located in the Iron Mountains, is still used as a major workshop facility. This is a newly relocated city after the unification of Kelia. A city of dwarves with a huge iron barrier. At first, I also wondered what kind of spectacle there would be in this ce after seeing its rugged appearance. When I went inside the walls and saw the structure of the borately built city, that thought quickly vanished. That''s right.... It means that the artisan''s skill is used as a form of tourism. I walked around the streets with everyone and judged by seeing for myself. By the way, I had already met the representative of the Dwarves. Well, he was a man whose only impression was that he was a dwarf. At first, I thought it would be suitable to offer a drink, but everyone''s eyes were stinging, so I moderately declined and decided to enjoy the city tour instead. There are quite a lot of products. You have a variety of products on disy, ranging from simple weapons. Still, the quality of weapons is ours. It''s overwhelming with materials such as titanium alloy. As expected, his skills cannot be underestimated, probably because he is the same dwarf. As for borate decorations or aesthetic pursuits... Well, surely this side is going to have a bit of an edge? Well, our dwarves aren''t interested in decorations or art. In other words, pragmatism. There is a difference in attitude here. It''s not that Hagiya Aken isn''t dexterous with his hands, and he makes pretty decorations whenever he wants, but he doesn''t take the initiative to use them. When I asked myself, he said that he only learned it as a necessary skill during his training days. I sometimes ask if he''s not interested, but he doesn''t show interest at all. Subtly, the lines of our products and products do not ovep.... Is that what you were aiming for? I ask as if to listen, but our guide doesn''t say anything. Instead, it suggested another interesting thing right away like water flowing. After the full-scale opening, we n to hold a festival where each artisanpetes with each other. Oh yeah? Can craftsmen from outside participate in that? That''s right. I really do remember. I smiled. When you say something like that, I can''t help but remember it. After that, we continued to look around the city. At first, I started to look around with the concept of a light walk, but unexpectedly, it also handles decorations and furniture that I like, so it became a shopping trip to purchase them before I knew it. In terms of functionality, the one developed by us is the best, but from an aesthetic point of view, theirs are fine too. In addition, furniture and the like were needed at the same time, so it was not an unnecessary consumption at all. The purchased product is bulky, so let''s call Fry and the kids to take itter. After looking around, we took a break and bought snacks that caught our eye. Surprisingly, the Dwarves were selling quite a few things that looked pretty tasty, as if they had a knack for cooking. Among them, this one was the most reputable. I happened to see a certain dwarf making a stall and bought it. Is this a weird snack? Did you wrap some fruit or other things in the flour dough? Everyone, including Pena, was chatting while taking a bite of each snack. I, too, am smiling bitterly while biting into the same snack. Dwarves are dexterous with their hands, but they show off their skills this way again... To think that a rugged man who looks like he''ll set up a food stall at any moment is seriously making these pretty snacks. Looking at it in person, it''s pretty unbnced, so I don''t know what kind of expression to put on. Recently, some Dwarves have opened their eyes to cooking. Cooking is no different from cksmith work!'' It seems to im that. Thanks to that, this kind of food has be popr. Hmm Well, it''spletely different from our dwarves. It would be great if those guys watched and learned. Then, was this snack also developed by those dwarves? Or. I put the remaining half of the snack in my mouth at once and swallowed it. Enjoy the sweet taste of the fruits and ingredients of Kellya''s rich nature. Feelingplicated that it was the workmanship of those muscr and delicate hands. Did someone teach you? Where my eyes are directed. The words written on the signboard of that dwarf stall must have read something like this. I mean crepes sucrees''. yumma you''re too tant I was dumbfounded and shook my head. Chapter 352 Chapter 352. The purpose is only sightseeing (4) After that, we visited various ces and enjoyed and watched their life. Visit the city of elves made entirely of flowers and leaves. I went to the city of birds built on a huge tree and looked around. mon sense of tribal culture. All of this makes a space that is small or significantly different from the world we have lived in so far, and that alone makes it a different experience. It is a rare experience to be able to experience all of them. The chance to see it in life is not so many, no matter what status or wealth. So, I hope everyone enjoyed this trip. The day Arel''s travel schedule was over and they returned to the capital to take a breather. Hetia, the queen of Kelia, was receiving a direct report from E. Yeah... It seems that he came back without any problems. yes. Are they not dissatisfied with your guidance? It didn''t seem like that.... First of all, it seems to me. E slightly blurted out that point. It was because it was impossible to assert only with one''s own objective judgment. Although, ording to the order, Arel was ordered to faithfully guide him so that he would not regret it. Even if you do your best, there is now that says it''s the best. If it''scking, it''s my fault. no. E, you have worked hard enough. He wouldn''t be the type to lie in that respect. If you look satisfied, that would be it. ???? but. Hearing the Queen''s encouragement, E used a slightly ambiguous expression. What is it? Let me tell you. For some reason, the customer seems to have reacted strangely every time he visited each city. Hmm well, that was something I was fully expecting. Please don''t mind. When it was an expected reaction, E couldn''t help but look a little surprised. Could it be on purpose? Exactly not me. It was the teacher''s own suggestion... He''ll be surprised if you show it.'' What did you say? indeed. E quietly understood. A person who added wisdom to their development after Kelia''s unification. The Queen''s teacher and a genius called the Sage. Few have seen the reality. E is also one of the few people who works as the queen''s hand in this castle and knows the existence of her teacher. So I have no choice but to understand. Then from the beginning. this trip is like, So what are you going to hide? It is what the teacher suggested. I don''t think Arel would ept it without hesitation. Actually, I was also a little surprised, what was it? Well, there''s nothing wrong with Kelly''s point of view. It is meaningful to show Arel the good shape and development of their country. Isnt that what the Queen also wanted? Of course. The Queen nodded broadly. Isn''t his visit this time meaningful for the development of rtions with humans? The Queen has insisted on human trade with the country ever since the unification of Kelia. At first, people around them opposed it, but they managed to calm them down or push them forward. Even if it wasn''t for the teacher''s advice, the queen would have tried to invite Arel at least once. As much as that, this trip with Arell and his girls has a symbolic meaning from Kelly''s point of view. It has a more powerful effect than inviting the king. It was difficult for me to ept the teachers insistence on bing a tourist destination, but I have no choice but to admit it after hearing that his reaction was favorable. okay. But don''t you still have one problem? The problem E mentioned. ???? Mmm. The queen''splexion was slightly but firm. The n to promote Kelly''s name as a tourism resource in each city is running almost without problems. Even so, they have yet to properly open trade. There is only one problem that is still unresolved. Why hadn''t Kelia allowed humans from other countries to enter its territory, except for a few foreign envoys for the past two years? It wasn''t simply because of the conflict between the different races and humans. It was because there was one crucial problem that shouldn''t be shown to them. It is a grave blemish that only a few people know even within Kellya, a nation of unified heterogeneous races. As long as it exists, it is difficult to achieve the Queen''s will. I couldn''t help but worry about Arele Ernesia''s visit this time. If he had noticed... what would have happened... ....you might have noticed already. yes? no. You''ll get more tired than that. Now that the report is over, E, you should rest now too. I need to organize my thoughts for a while. When the queen tells her to leave, E politely bows her head as if she understands. Before that, can''t we leave the maid''s job to someone else? Is that a dissatisfaction with me? It is not. However, if the representative of the group of Dark Elves continues to work as a handmaid, wouldn''t they be dissatisfied? The queen, with her very personal opinion, spoke to the maid in front of her... as the representative of the Dark Elves. Don''t worry about that.... It''s about the representative position, so you can leave it to someone else. Rather, I think it is more appropriate for me to serve the queen like this. She never breaks her stubbornness. The Queen was the only one who took me from being a mere wanderer. So, this is the right thing for me. ...Hmm, it seems that the others think that their abilities are not worth it... Okay, take a break today. yes. E bowed once more and withdrew silently. Isn''t it too precious a skill for ady-in-waiting? Anyway, everyone is stubborn. The Queen sighed and rose from her chair. First of all, she and her master showed everything they wanted to show. The rest is just what he does after that. I hope he wille out cooperatively... She sighed deeply, holding her chin. It was because the real business that called him was still ahead. After finishing the Kelia tour, we returned to the Kelia royal castle to rest and stay. This time, instead of holding a party in consideration of the tired us, we held a proper dinner party and had a proper conversation about sightseeing. He said he liked it, and the Queen seemed delighted. As soon as she returned to her room, Pena fell asleep as if she was quite tired. After making sure she wouldn''t wake up for the next few hours, I went over to the window. I have yet toe to bed. I have work to do. To be precise, that side is what I have business with. After waiting for a while, a rope came down from above. Only this? I looked up at the rope in genuine bewilderment. ...I was really looking forward to how to bring people up, but this is it? Is it self grabbing and climbing? Oh, I''ll go, but After lightly pulling on the rope to make sure it was properly secured, I slipped out the window. ???? Ugh. Why the hell do I have toe on a trip and ride the wall in the middle of the night? I was wondering what this was like. For now, I understand that there is nothing you can do about it. Because this is the best way to move without rumors. Sometimes it''s more secretive to simply fill it with your body than magic. I silently sneaked upstairs to the window with familiar movements. Then, isn''t the queen weing me as if she had been waiting? Come on. I waited. Queen? I don''t mean toin, but couldn''t you have invited me in a more usible way? I don''t want a lot of romance, but I want to hope for a littlemon sense, right? When sheined lightly about making a man climb over the castle wall at dawn, the queen grumbled as if she couldn''t help it. me your escorts for beingpetent. What did E say that she couldn''t move it secretly with magic? You mage... Did you say Dia? The wizard said he would notice no matter what. Hmm, if thats the case, theres nothing you can do about it. Please tell E not to worry too much. hmm. The queen nodded lightly. I didn''te here to have a trivial chat, so I immediately inquired. It was that side that called me anyway. Suddenly, through thedy-in-waiting, she secretly contacted me. Well, I didn''t think it was a strange intention from the beginning. Then shall we listen to the business? Why did you call people out this way? No, why did you invite me like this? I asked the true intention of inviting us to this trip and treating us. It is a truth that goes through any world that nothing is free in this world. Hospitality means that there is a purpose to that extent. right? This side was also treated appropriately, so I can listen to the story in return. Thats how it is. Then, where should we start talking... Queen Hetia pretended to be worried as if she had a lot to talk about. done. So I''ll prioritize the stories I want to hear first. First, could you teach me about the genius mentioned earlier? I''m sure we should talk about that first. One of the things that bothers me the most is that Hetia knows something about the existence of reincarnated people. It was also concluded that if my guess was correct, this ce might also be rted to a reincarnated person simr to me. The cities of the different races that I visited this time had traces of the intentions of the partners, no matter where they were. Perhaps it was intentionally shown. I thought so. Come to think of it... In this life, I''m getting entangled with my business partner quite a bit here and there, right?'' From thest castle war and the heterogeneous nation of Kelia. There is no ce that is not entangled anywhere. Isn''t that all? If you look closely, as time goes by, there are plenty of traces that will make you feel the scent of your partner. Maybe the Queen has something to do with them? If so, I may have to take care of my own response to themter. One thing that is certain at this stage is that they have no hostility whatsoever. And the queen is not a partner. Now... how will ite out? Would you mind waiting a moment? I will soon bring someone who will tell me a suitable story. bring it? Something is ambiguous in expression. Um, did I get thenguage wrong? Don''t they usually say that they bring or take them? Are you the kind of sage of Kelia? Is he the one introducing you? Have you ever heard of it? I have heard that in each city there is someone who has lent wisdom. I heard that you were also involved in several developments. I heard that he solves some of the problems in the estate and also advises on state affairs in Kelia, which is still creaking? As if my guess was correct, the Queen said, Mm! I lightly admitted. He''s the one I''d like to introduce to you... So what are you hiding? He''s been giving us various advice so far. Huh????? I feel like my convictions are more strongly pierced. In other words, this position is that heid the groundwork to bring me? Are you surprised? Usually business partners don''t want to meet each other. Chapter 353 Chapter 353. The purpose is only sightseeing (5) We''ll be waiting for a while. There was a light knock on the door. When the queen lightly replied, Come in, someone entered with the sound of small footsteps. A dark elf in a maid outfit. E? Isn''t it E, the maid of honor of Celia, who is serving us this time? why is she out here? No... There''s no way she could be a business partner... I muttered involuntarily. In the first ce,tely I have been meticulously examining the signs of those approaching us. So, after concluding that the dark elf didn''t matter? [no no! Aren''t you this dark elf sister? This is the gray older brother.] A strange voice came from E''s side. A male voice with a slightly frivolous feel. A sweet voice came from a little further down. ???? uh? [Yes, yes. I finally noticed hahahahahahaha!] It was the skeleton in E''s arms that burst intoughter. A pure white human skeleton roughly assumed to be that of an adult male. Now this voice wasing from that skeleton. This is kind of bizarre again... There is no way that even I would not be stunned to see something like this. Yes, definitely a partner is a partner. However, his condition was unreasonable. Just looking at it, doesn''t that look normal? It''s a skeleton in the first ce. Why are you like that? [Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! As expected, even an older brother would be surprised at my appearance!] What on earth is fun about? Not only his appearance, but also his mental state only seems to have passed the expiration date. Could that be a sage? ...I know what you want to say. The Queen reacted delicately as if she understood my feelings. Don''t avert your gaze and look straight ahead, right? But it is real. No doubt. Isn''t that right, sir? [Oh yeah. no doubt Hetia. It was I who taught her! Ha ha ha ha ha ha. This guy had a hard time because his head was so bad. Hahahahaha!] That''s true... I''ll hang it on a rope from the top of the castle''s top floorter, so be prepared. [The teacher''s treatment is so bad.] ....Well, what should I say? What the hell are these idiots? I listened nkly to the conversation between the two and came to a conclusion. I guess I''vee to the wrong ce. Can I go back''? Can I go back to my wife? The night is still long, huh? I don''t like being caught between these weird things. In the meantime, E ced the skull on the table and quietly left. Now, there are only three (?) of us left here. ....By the way, three right? First of all, you have to hit it with one person, right? Am I right? I sighed at the strange atmosphere. [Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Don''t be too disappointed, Mr. Gray.] This is Arell. No.... It would be meaningless to drop the pretense anyway. Can Ifortably say that this happened? From the looks of it, you seem to be on this side too. [of course! I''mfortable there too! Oh yes. Call me Cressel. It looks like the older brother in gray has been around quite a bit too! Are you still surprised by my appearance?] Of course you are surprised! I''ve been through prenatal, water, air, and space battles, but I''ve hardly seen anyone acting like you. From this conversation, I was certain that that skeleton was a reincarnated person. But what the hell is that? Why is it in the form of a skeleton in the first ce? undead? rich? no, neither is it? What was the meaning of the undead with only their heads before that? Is there a decoration under the neck? So did you remove it? It is unreasonable for me to even guess that far. Why are you acting like that? [...There is a little bit of circumstances in this appearance. don''t get me wrong I don''t do this because I like it.] If I did it because I like it, I''d be surprised. What the hell do you do to make that happen? [I will exin including that. After all, it''s not that the older brother has nothing to do with troublesome things in the future. Just want to talk about us first? Is it okay?] As you like. I readily agreed. [As Mr. Gray sees, I''ve been giving you pretty generous advice to make this idiot a queen. As you can see, I needed someone to take care of me. So I got involved here and there.] ...Is that why you call me teacher? Even though it''s like this, I often borrowed wisdom... even though it''s like this. Hetia muttered something stupid. The entric skeleton who made her a queen. I''m still curious about the rtionship between the two. It''s a personal matter, so I''m afraid to ask. Then did Kelly induce the founding of Cressel to make it a ce for you to stay? [Half right, half wrong. It was Hetia''s intention to integrate into the kingdom. I was just giving advice there.] Hmm.... It''s kind of a troublesome rtionship. In other words, does this skeleton only give advice and not reign supreme over her head? In the end, it is said that it is this guy who came up with the idea to build the city and the tourism n. My route is also subtly different. How much do people around you know about this? [Only Hetia knows my identity. The rest just think of it as an artifact that lends me the wisdom of being a self.] Sage was kind of like a code name. Fortunately, not many people seem to know about this. [Im also like this, so getting involved in troublesome things is not something I can do. It hurts my pride to be treated as an artifact, but I can''t help it.] Since when did you be like that? From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem like you did it voluntarily, did you? [If you look at it roughly... Where? Could it have been a thousand years?] . A thousand years? Oops! What a shame you lived! I pped quietly. It''s not admiration, it''s outrageous. The reason I met you was because I happened to pick up a teacher abandoned in the mountains. [The tribe that kept me was destroyed and I was buried in the mountains for about 200 years. Ha ha ha! Back then, Hetia was just a messy kid. Ah, I miss that time.] I am not interested in the memories of the two of them. put it away I don''t understand... why did you live like that for a thousand years''? I don''t get it. No matter how much I think about it, there is no reason for reincarnated people like us to live like that. They are not a family that can have regrets in life. It is far better to die and start a new life than that. Of course, I know that this way of thinking is not normal. Still, isn''t it much better than living like that? [...There are circumstances. Again, not voluntarily. I also like to start a new life if possible.] He seems to agree. [If I had to say why I ended up like this, it wouldn''t be a glorious memory...] What is it? [I can''t help but say that it was the result of being robbed by some damn bastard.] Cressel erased his frivolous voice for this time and muttered in a low voice. Who did you fight with? Who is your opponent? fellow trader? [that''s right. Guys like us.] Who did you fight and defeat to end up like that? I understand, but I don''t go. Hmm? Can I take a look at your condition for a second, Cressel? I think that would be easier to understand. [However much. Rather, I wanted to ask.] Then?????? I put my hand lightly on the skull and started examining its exact condition. It was to see for myself what kind of magic was going on and whether this really was the body. What is it? Is this real? [Oh how is it? How is it?] Wow? Terrible? Even I got goosebumps, albeit slightly. This is because it is a seal that allows the malice'' itself to be felt. Apparently he died some time ago. Perhaps this human bone is his. However, not only was his soul sealed in the skull so that it could not leak out, but it was treated in a thousand different ways so that it could not be broken by any impact. Certainly, it''s not a waste to say that it''s been like this for a thousand years, right? It is typically a seal intended to annoy a specific person. Even for gods, they don''t seal it this way... This is... [Yes, it''s a way to seal people like us. Looks like the older brother was thinking about this too?] I was just thinking about it. I''ve never actually done anything crazy like this. The reason is that you are too harsh on your opponent. Because I don''t feel the need to. Usually, I just cut the string coolly. Which one put this seal on? Are you the guy who said he cheated a thousand years ago? Have you ever heard of this?] I only know that someone messed with it in the past. Spirit King... And the dragons seemed to know, but they didn''t teach me. [Ah, surely those friends would know. I must have suffered terribly at the time. Hahahahahahahaha!] Hmm... [It wasn''t a big deal. It was just a minor ideological quarrel. Why must you have gone through simr things a few times? Conflicts of opinion aremon among guys like us, are n''t they?] That''s right. Well, I''ve been there a few times. It''s not umon for reincarnated people to fight each other. Basically, there are parts that don''t like to interfere with each other. Because they are so self-subjective, there are not a few cases where they collide once they encounter each other. I''ve had quite a bit of experience getting really pissed off at least a few times, grabbing someone by the cor and pushing them down to the bottom of the mantle. But... I don''t usually have a reason to do this. [There is a situation. At that time, I properly fed him candy. I don''t regret anything, but hahahahaha!] Oh, is that so? I''m not very interested in the other guys'' business. Don''t you know if it''s a spectacle that happened in real time? What interest would you have in the past? I can''t even taste the popcorn. So why did you ask to see me? [Ummm, please ask me first. Can you break this seal? Would you break it if you could?] Impossible. I asserted It''s not heartbreaking. I thought about it for a while when I looked at the condition of this child. If liberation had been simple, I would have done it a long time ago. However, we have to conclude that it is impossible. There are too many spells involved and they areplicated. Besides, this is the type that can''t be broken as long as the person who put the seal on it is alive. This type of thing is so annoying... I see! Having said that, I realized one thing. is he still alive here? [It looks like that. That bastard is also very tenacious... I guess it''s wrong to get out of here for a while.] Did you want to be sure of that? [Anyway, the atmosphere is a bit unusual these days. I wanted to be sure. why''? Does the older brother know who was ying the prank?] Is he the one who made you like that? At that time, I knew that there was a guy who brought strange winds to the saintess. I''m only guessing, but I''ve never met him in person. [Ah... that''s right. yes it must be him Maybe.....] Maybe? I couldn''t help but think it was strange because he suddenly spoke sparsely and vaguely. [Since I''ve been living like this for a thousand years, my memories are sometimes confused. I can''t remember his face right now. Please understand this.] At first, sometimes, but I also confused my name. Hetia patted Cressel''s smooth hair as if she was dumbfounded. What dementia? Well... I''ve lived like that for a thousand years... I guess the excessive sealing also yed a part. If left in such a state for a long time, it will also affect the mind. If it stays that way, won''t the ego disappear someday? At that point, enough malice is sensed. Chapter 354 Chapter 354. The purpose is only tourism (6) Realization of justice and justice (1) [Ah.... that''s why I can''t remember his name or face. At the time, I remember getting upset and arguing and then getting into a fight. ] After I breathed into my fist, I said, Shall we try it? When asked, he made a fuss and shouted quit. [Quit! Even if you don''t feel pain, you get motion sickness if you shake or hit it! My soul goes round and round!] That''s why sometimes, when teachers say nonsense, they punish me like this. Hetia lifted the skull and shook it slightly. It sounded like it was really painful. It''s a familiar snap. That punishment certainly wasn''t given once or twice. Queen... You look familiar for some reason''? ...That''s right. And Arel, you don''t have to be respectful to me here. You look pretty ufortable. Yes, are you okay? I dont know your true identity, but I heard that you are the same as Sensei. So, wouldnt it befortable for you to befortable in a non-public setting? If you want to let go, just let go. I''mfortable with that too. I''m tired of pretending. Then dont hesitate. Is it okay if I call you Hetia like your skeleton master? Do whatever you want. Even while we were having this conversation, Hetia''s hand was eagerly shaking her master. They are very friendly priests. It wasn''t until after being bullied by Hetia that Cressel started talking again with a slight trembling voice. [Ah... ugh, I''m leaning... that''s right. As for me, I wanted to know that he still exists. And I wanted to get out of this situation.] Really? [So, Mr. Gray.] I refuse. [.... I listen to people to the end, but?] You''re doing it because it''s obvious what you''re going to say even if you don''t listen to the end, right? Either ask me to deal with that bastard or break the seal now, right? I have no intention of epting either of them. I dont care who he is or what he does. And the seal is overlyplicated, so to break one, I have to put all my strength into it. Not worth considering either way. It bothers me more than anything. I have some sympathy for this guy''s situation, but there''s no reason for me to go that far and help him. [...Can it be helped?] When I said this, Cressel unexpectedly seemed to give up. There was no sign of discouragement. did you just do that? I was about to ept it. what? Did you notice that I didn''t expect it from the beginning? [What? It''s the personality of guys like us, don''t we know best? I didn''t think either side would take it lightly hahahahaha! And.] Cresselughed at what was funny and said in a tone that seemed to know everything. [...] After all, the older brother won''t be able to stay still anytime soon. There has already been friction, right?] Friction Ra. I gave a sullen answer, saying, What do you really want to know? Whatever happens, it happens then. It''s annoying to think ahead. [Anyway, I warned you, that''s all hahahahahaha. After all, all I can do is watch!] That skeleton also has a slightly twisted personality. Still, if you see that he''s warning you, you''ll want me to take care of him. [It would be nice if I could be released someday. Even if it''s not, it''s fun to watch this idiot for a while.] ...Who the hell is this idiot? [And moving while being hugged by E and other cutedies-in-waiting isn''t too bad either. Even if you look like this, the field of view is omnidirectional! Kyahahahaha!] Oh, I admit that. However, since Hetia''s gaze was cold, I did not participate in the nonsense on the outside. Instead, he slightly changed the subject. Then what''s next? It looks like you, Hetia, have something to say before you, Cressel. Thats right, Areel Ernesia. Actually, I have a suggestion. it''s a suggestion I pretended to be thinking about it before she even brought it up. What do you think? I ask you to apany someone who knows my identity. If it''s roughly ording to the information I''m looking at first, is that it? Does it have something to do with the fact that the ck magicians stronghold is within the Kelia territory? It wasn''t until I saw Hetia''splexion hardened that I was sure I was pointing it out correctly. Is that so? it just took I smiled. Right. Do you have a favor to ask about that? It is. Hetia gazed directly into my eyes and asked, as if there was no need to hide it anymore. I will make a case. won''t you help us? Arel, I need your strength. If you ask me, I will listen to the contents and conditions and make a decision. Realization of karma and justice (1) After the trip, my longing home! A few days after returning to Fahilia. I pretended to work untilte at night and tried to get out and go on ate night outing. Today''s destination is, of course, Kelly. As for the coordinates, moving around is simple as you have roughly learned the geography through thest tour. There is no ce I cannot go. I''m just not going to bother! Once I arrived at the ce I had promised, I looked around. Where I think Ill be waiting around here soon. Oh, there you are. I finally arrived first and found her waiting. A conspicuous woman with multi-colored hair mixed in a jumbled look. Hetiada, the queen of Kellia. Eh, we see it strangely often these days. I''m going to fix this. Currently, she is looking around in afortable leather outfit that mercenaries would wear, not the dress she saw in the castle. Didn''t you notice I came? Hey hey! theredy! Have you been waiting long? When I call out waving my hand, she turns this way. For reference, the skeleton guy is hanging from her waist on a fixing pole made with leather straps. [Here! Brother, do you have a hobby of beingte? I waited quite a bit!] Beingte is my daily life, and beingte is my skill. I appropriately agreed with Cressel''s nonsense. Anyway, why did you bring him out? Isn''t it noisy for an essory? Meanwhile, Hetia''splexion blurred as if she had no face to see. First of all, thank you foring I am ashamed of myself for asking you to do so. Its okay, dont worry. It''s what I need anyway... And it''s a fair deal. There is no reason to hear a private thank you. Still, after speaking moderately to Hetia, who was still disrespectful, he decided to return to his original business. The reason we met at this time was not that we specifically asked to go out to y. It''s not like I met you to do something weird. I''ve been through all kinds of dangerous and promiscuous rtionships in my life, but no matter how much I do, I cover the other person. In the first ce, when I was called out, I came out to work as a favor. Lets hurry up and get rid of the loathsome cockroaches. So be it. Of course, it''s not really cockroaches that we''re going to get rid of. I have no intention of starting a pest control business. And there are no cockroaches in my castle. This is just a quote from a mage tower lord. What we are looking for are some more special wheels. Our purpose is to go to the throats of warlocks, the very wheels of the wizarding industry. ...I never thought that the Dark Church or something really had a base in Kelia. I have no face. I had to deal with it right away. So you couldn''t. Hetia lowered her head, as if she had nothing to say sincerely. As I guessed, there is a warlock''s base somewhere within Kelia''s territory. She admitted it without hiding it. Well, it doesn''t mean that the ck magicians are hiding in collusion with them. Just because there are cockroaches in the house doesn''t mean thendlord colluded with them, right? They''re not paying rent. It means living here as you please. In other words, the concept of smuggling. They are a nuisance to us too. I know. That''s why I epted the offer. I have no intention of ming her either. Rather, I was full of thoughts of jumping on the bandwagon. After all, it''s a simple thing to think a warlock would be here. Currently, all countries are wandering around looking for the headquarters where the key executives or heads of their hideouts will be located. However, no one has found the location of the main church of the most important dark church or whatever. No clues. There are also many useless hideouts. I''ve never heard of anyone finding the main base or catching clues. That''s why the location of the headquarters of the ck magicians was treated as a mystery. I did a decent selection of candidates there. Since you''ve already searched all the ces you can find, the only ce left for ck magicians by the elimination method is Kelia or the area where dragons live. Either that, or it means that he came from outside the continent, but the possibility of that is extremely small. There is no possibility that the dragons could hide such things, so this is the only ce left. Come to think of it, there was no better ce to hide than here. There were so many gaps in the territory of the different races, and the humans did not show much interest in the state of the country. Moreover, at the time, it was in conflict with the Holy Kingdom, so I didn''t pay much attention to it, and as a result, there must have been plenty of gaps for ck magicians to inhabit. [Has it been about 500 years? At that time, the religious leader came here with a group of ck magicians. From that point on, the church moved here.] If Cressel''s testimony is correct, does that mean that he has been hiding here for more than 500 years''? It''s aplete nostalgia. By the way, did you leave it alone? Didn''t the different races care at the time? [That means they weren''t the same as they are now... They secretly settled down after receiving some tacit understanding while helping the tribes around them. I heard it''s just a nuisance now, but hahahaha. Time is scary, scary.] ording to him, in the distant past, the Dark Church was a much more moderate group? So the different races in the past didn''t pay much attention to them. Now, it seems that Hetia and other descendants regret it because of that. I don''t find it very strange. It must have changed as the years passed. It doesnt have to be that the ancestors of the different races made a mistake. Any group changes. It takes only a moment for even the most moderate group to be an evil organization. Anyway, it''s true that it''s a nuisance. In the end, it seems that the warlock problem is quite a headache from Kelly''s point of view. Even if it wasn''t, it seemed that he was at a loss as to what to do with them. The exact location was also a problem. It was to the point that Hetia asked to defeat the ck magician first. If we dont take care of it, there will be problems with future state affairs isnt it really embarrassing? Since it was integrated into the kingdom, it would be difficult for the future internationalmunity if ck magicians continued to inhabit the territory. If you inform other countries, you will be suspected of collusion. In fact, the ancestors acquiesced, so there is a possibility of overturning the dump. [So I suggested. If it''s your brother, it''s easy to deal with, right?] It''s simple, but. Why are you dragging me in for that? When I was dumbfounded, Hetia lowered her head again. Please. For now, I epted it as a deal. There is no need to bow my head again. I didn''t go out because I was forced to. It was properly negotiated as a deal. On top of that, ck magicians are troublemakers on this side as well, so I decided to help them at this point. Chapter 355 Chapter 355. Realization of karengpan and justice (2) If you keep your promise properly, I wont say anything. After the transaction, in rtion to the Kingdom of Ernesia, he asked us to prioritize this side a little. In other words, he proposed a deal with preemptive diplomacy. Other small things were suggested as negotiations, and she epted. [Well, if you prefer, you can justpromise with Hetia. That would be cheaper.] No, you dont need that? declined. really don''t need Get rid of it because you don''t need it. Is that one Hetia, who was treated as that one, puts on aplex expression. [That''s right! Hahahaha... Hey! for a moment?! If you shake it like that, Uee Ee Es!] Crescell is firmly punished after making a bad sound. Well, Ignore the skeleton''s jokes and get rid of the debt anyway. In addition to diplomacy, they asked for the sharing of the magic skills of the elves and the secret skills of the dwarf royal family. We also talked about asking for a disaster during a full-scale transaction with Arnil Firm. Therefore, I have nothing to lose in this quest. That wasn''t the purpose, but... it''s true that the warlocks were annoyed.'' In fact, regarding the issue of the ck magicians, I had the idea of taking care of the ck magicians myself at the recent opportunity. Because they were pretty annoying. It is true that whenever they had an ident, they secretly jumped on the bandwagon and took advantage of it, but I never wished for that. Because I''m a pacifist. I''ve never thought of such nuisances as good. It''s just that I didn''t do my own research because I was bothered. Anyway, if I got one case right, then I decided and tried to deal with it. To put it bluntly, I didn''t like the fact that Kania and I attacked when we were young. In fact, I''ve been stumped since then. I''m the type of person who gets angry and grudges for a long time. Just then, an opportunity rolled in. So, there is no reason to hesitate. okay! As much as today, I am just! Last time I identally made some profit with the water purifier, so shouldn''t I do good deeds sometimes? It should be once or twice that it bothers me. Until thest mass outbreak of the undead, it was annoying, so I passed it in moderation, but it''s not going to be three times. After three times, even thezy Arel is bound to take off her heavy butt. It means they crossed the line first. ruler? Then how do I smash it? It''s a nuisance group anyway, so it doesn''t matter how you deal with it, right? Especially when ites to doing something suspicious! I wish I had something to take with me. I want to take this opportunity to shake off my share. What kind of thief''s logic. What are you talking about! How to take care of working hard! It seems that the Dark Church or something has been established for about a thousand years. It would be a waste to get rid of them all. Let''s implement justice and take care of the benefits! where? Shall we smash it in the name of justice? Rebellion is the death penalty, and non-resistance is the death penalty. An impartial judgment has already been made in my head. There is no other verdict other than the death penalty. Today I am the judge, prosecutor, and enforcer. It has no value other than my opinion! It''s been a while since I''ve been in the middle of a long time since I''ve been in the middle of a long time. At least you won''t be bored. Even if it wasn''t, sometimes I wanted to rx. But how are you going to find the main base? It''s good to be motivated, but the problem here is that Hetia doesn''t know where the warlock''s hideout is in Kelia. It is certain that the main base exists in Kelia, but the exact location is unknown. If I had known in the first ce, I wouldn''t have asked for help. You dont even know that skeleton? [sorry! I forgot too! Was it like 500 years ago? How do you remember each one of them? Hahahahaha.] ...As you can see, it''s like this. That dementia skeleton isn''t even helpful. I didn''t even expect it anyway. leave everything to me don''t worry. There is a way to use it at times like this. I deliberately epted the request because I had all the means to find it. I roughly estimated the distribution of warlocks during myst tour. I may have rolled my head, but I can''t escape my intelligent eyes. The history as a dead person in the corner of the room is different. In addition, he intends to use the greatest foul technique in hide and seek. I n to borrow more eyes for detailed location. eye? Hetia, who couldn''t even guess what I was going to do, was puzzled. yeah just watch it I quietly closed my eyes and quietly changed the wavelength of mana and emitted it. this is....? [That older brother...?] Hetia is puzzled and Krassel seems to have guessed something. Ignoring their reaction, I continued my work. Come on. Gather around. Friends who live in the forest. The effect was immediate. Migratory birds around me as well as wild animals like foxes and deer. Even beasts like bears gathered. As if possessed by something, they flock to me without showing any vignce. However, none of the animals are ferocious. okay. It''s not nice, it''s nice. I calmly lined up the gathered animals while petting them. Putting it like this, what kind of animal kingdom is it? Seeing my strange figure surrounded by all sorts of animals, Hetia waspletely bewildered. ...Could it be that you ruled with magical power? Its simr, but the details are different. Empathy, not domination. EmpathyPowerful and pure mana affects creatures. Especially if it''s a creature like an animal, this alone is enough to deeply sympathize with their spirit. It is a system simr to psychic powers, often referred to as telepathy. Now I am a friend of all animals. Although it is usually a way for a divine being or something like that to interact with and control surrounding creatures. Why are you holy? Why are you looking at me suspiciously because I''m holy? am i holy I was consumed with lust to the point of being divine. purple! The brilliant halo thates from this desire! So what do you mean by that? The warlock would have been careful of the eyes of other races, but he would not have avoided the eyes of wild animals or migratory birds. As a way to sympathize with these animals, I will try to search their memories for things they have recently seen. Let''s see. The images to be found are fashion terrorists dressed in ck. There is nothing very difficult except that it is a little cumbersome because you are simply looking for sympathetic images. That''s how I gathered the animals around me and collected their consciousness and searched for it. Now let''s report it. I''ll give the animal friend who reported it a delicious Fahilia sausage. ck, ck no, not that. Like ck cockroaches or the ck underwear worn by an elf. It''s an animal, so the image is very ambiguous. A little hard to find what you''re looking for... Ah! found. Did you find it?! okay. I smiled and nodded. The image was captured correctly. I could clearly see an old man in ck entering what was believed to be a hideout. There is a hideout nearby. Birds listen to daytime words, and mice listen to nighttime words. That''s just the right proverb. yes? The entrance to their hideout was disguised as an ordinary cave. It''s definitely going to be hard to find. As soon as we found it, we decided to break into the dark mage''s hideout. Hetia suggested making a little more strategy, but I turned it down. Operations? Whoops! Of course there is! Go in! and! Break! isn''t it perfect It''s a perfect n, organized in just one line. And only two people attack the hideout of the evil organization. This is also a wish. So, I decided to visit their hideout right away. Although the ck magician had a barrier. This barrier.... Once I snapped my finger and hit it, it just shattered. ...Can''t we just cancel it with magic? First of all, it is a signal that we have arrived. If youe to someone else''s house, you should tell them first. Can I just use it as I please? Don''t you know knock? It''smon sense. I couldn''t see the doorbell anywhere, so I tried breaking the barrier instead. More than advocating justice. The effect that always had to be fair was direct, and I felt the presence of the majority of them scurrying around. Movement is clumsy. I sensed it and clicked my tongue. If it''s an evil organization like this, it should be able to respond to anyone who invades at any time. These guys have no foundation. Is your mental state rotten? Then lets see where it is ready to receive guests. After blocking all surroundings to prevent teleportation by any chance, we entered the cave. It looks like an ordinary cave, but this is also their craft. It''s a blind barrier. [It''s a trick!] She clicked her tongue as if she had noticed this trick. Yes, in reality it is much broader and moreplex. Where am I going to pull the bottom? Do you know how to go back like this? I hit the cave wall lightly with my fist, and the surroundings shook, revealing the hideout''s true form. Oh its quite wide, isnt it? It is probably a facility that can amodate hundreds of people. It reminds me of Home Master''s Magic Tower. However, the difference from the Magic Tower is that the wizards who came out to greet us are dressed in ck. And that they point their wands at us? yes i live What kind of guy are you! If you ask a question, it is natural to answer! I havee to do justice! ???? what''? You didnt ask? What are you here to do? ah? is it? Didnt you think I would have told you more clearly? It''s better to say it clearly. I shrugged and shouted again. Im here to catch and kill you all! I''ll put the one whoes first to death, so wait in line! This... crazy bastard! Sullen..... What is a lunatic? I was about to get a little sad. And why is Hetia nodding her head in agreement? see youter For now, ck magicians have priority. It''s not like they''re going to stay there either. It''s an intruder! Deal with it! At the same time as the high-ranking ck magician gave instructions, the ck magicians surrounding us all prepared magic. but it''s meaningless I quietly raised my finger and pointed at the warlock at the far end. yes you there! ???? what? When he points to himself, he starts to wonder. pop! It exploded and became nothing but dirty fragments. Now what? Hurry up! He''s trying to do something! It''ste, dear ones. Before they could evenplete their magic, my fingertips ran through them first. The wizards in the direction of my fingertips exploded, scattering red pieces of flesh one after another. It is the application of tanjigong. The trick is to fire the bullets of the spirit. It literally exploded like an engine bell. If you give it a rough name, it''s Tanjiyeontangong (ָ“). It is a weapon that has the advantage of recoilless and a rate of fire of up to 200 rounds per minute. Well, it''s just a martial art that can''t be used unless it''s based on history, but it''s just a joke. To put it bluntly, there is little practical experience. Still, the power is certain. Look, aren''t the ck magicians bursting out like a full stic bag? [The gray brother, who has no mercy. Ugh!] Cressel also eximed as if she was fed up. [It doesn''t look good.] It seems that the stomach is surprisingly weak. What is it anyway? It''s a ck magician. Chapter 356 Chapter 356. Realization of karma and justice (3) Hetia, do you want to just watch? Would you like some popcorn? No way! After all, leaving it to you alone will not save your face! I will help too! As if Hetia wouldn''t lose, she attacked the witch mage I hadn''t dealt with. Leave these to me! What is it? This bitch?! A frightened warlock fires a series of fireballs at her. However, Hetia doesn''t dodge at all and rushes forward while receiving it with her body. If you look closely, her skin blocking it is covered with something like strangely hard scales. At first nce, they look like lizardman scales, right? It grabs it at once and rips its limbs as it is. Then, as if flying towards the nearest warlock, I threw a rounds kick, and his head was twisted and ripped out at once. She smashes the warlocks at random with great vigor. It''s not a normal physical ability. Being full of power is literally like a beast. Hmm, is that woman doing it too? He also has the skills to follow. There is no sign of using mana or aura, but it makes up for that much with ridiculous physical abilities. It seems to have some peculiar abilities. Isn''t it just gathering all the different races in one ce? I was worried that it might be dangerous, but it didn''t seem like it would happen. [Hetia! You stter blood! Fight gracefully!] Teacher, shut up! While they are fighting, they skillfully smash the enemy. It seems that I can afford it, so I don''t think there is anything to worry about. Thus, the forced extermination of the warlock by only two guests began. At first, they resisted, but it was futile, and their screams began to form harmony here and there. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? What is it? This monster!! Save me! Screams and the sound of flesh and bone bursting echoed one after another. At some point, the warlocks gave up interception, turned their backs, and tried to escape. I''m not going to miss it Where are you going to fry it? The guy who showed his back was sniped first and got rid of it. It''s not your choice to go out? on my own I would like to give you a performance appreciation, but the night is short. Just let it go like this. I neatly sentenced everyone to death. As you can see, none of these guys are decent. It seems that everyone possesses a certain amount of magic, but they have touched two or three taboos. If caught, they are probably the ones who have the same fate as the death penalty unconditionally. Justice! And the right to execution! jurisdiction! Anyway, it''s all on me! Stop talking, raise your hands and give me your neck! I am the judge, I am the prosecutor, and my brain is the court! Again, I am on the side of justice. It''s a monster! Chelden, the warlock who manages the church''s testing ground here, fled without even looking back, throwing away his favorite staff. What! What the heck is the authoraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! When he first heard that the barrier had been breached and an intruder had appeared, he had no particr idea. If so, it must be that some kind of magician, blinded by his exploits, happened to know the location of this ce and attacked it. just a bit of an idea. This is one of the main experimental workshops of the Dark Church. It is also a major facility in connection with the main church located nearby. asionally there were intruders who stumbled in, but never returned alive. There are over 300 ck magicians living here alone. It might be a country''s army, but what can only two of them do? They must be snobs blinded by the bounty that identally found out about this ce. Since your courage is imaginary, should I use it as a test subject? I was so self-confident. It didn''t even take a few seconds for his thoughts to crumble. Despite being besieged by a number of warlocks, the intruder seemed to beughing and talking nonsense like a joke, but suddenly pointed with his hand at one of the cult members. At first, I thought it was not real. Perhaps others felt that way too. I didn''t think there was any meaning in his actions. Some evenughed. Until he saw the torso of therade the intruder pointed at exploded... Only then did he realize that something was wrong. But by then it was already toote. As the intruder''s fingers continued to draw horizontally, the confident warlocks became dirty pieces of meat and scattered. And the woman''s side was also a total monster. Killing and tearingrades with their bare hands was like a wild animal. Even if he counterattacked with magic, he couldn''t get hurt. Apparently, her side wasn''t human. I can''t stand it! It was just luck that Chelden made up his mind and walked away. Taking advantage of the cluttered gap, he managed to escape by using the body of arade as a shield. fight back? It''s not possible. What the hell is that monster?! I don''t even want to understand You just have to run away. It was just the thought that filled my head. However, the teleport magic was prepared a little while ago, but it had no effect. The teleport itself was blocked. If that''s the case, you''ll have to run away even if you jump on your feet. Fortunately, the hideout has several escape routes. Even an intruder would not have been able to figure it out. But even that was futile. His legs suddenly exploded and flew away. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Chelden screamed as he grabbed both of his missing legs below the knee. It was the intruder who prevented him from escaping, even while crawling on the floor in an ugly way. I should have told you to just put your head down and wait? He tramples on Chelden''s crawling head and looks down with a cold gaze. His eyes are filled with disgust and displeasure, as if he had stepped on an insect. What the hell... why the hell are you doing this! What did we do!! What are you doing? you know? Didn''t you cause a nuisance? transaction! Offer a deal! If you please close your eyes to me... So even if you say you dont need it. Thest thing he saw as he howled was the intruder''s fingertips. From the beginning, you kicked yourselves away from the opportunity to buy my mercy. Do you know the saying of mercy and retribution? know? I don''t know? If you don''t know, do what you don''t know. That is your fault. Where... With this, the cleaning of this hideout is over. It didn''t take as long as I thought. Hetia''s side... that''s it, it''s over. As I was epting it while looking at the signs, she returned just in time. Hees back with a fresh face as if he had a good workout. Phew! It is over. You didnt miss it, did you? You don''t have to worry. because I didn''t leave Um, but why are you keeping your distance? just. no, don''te any closer Because it''s bloody. Seeing a womanpletely covered in blood return, I was horrified too. Well, since they fought so violently, there''s no way they''ll look fine. If she wants to be queen in the future, she needs to learn elegance. [Ugh... blood blood... the world is red.] By the way, Cressel is apletely red skull. It seems rather unpleasant to make grunting noises. Surprisingly, I have a weak stomach. Would you like to wash your hands? He took care to summon water with water magic and wipe it first. She says thank you and sshes the water I called out all over her body. It''s not some kind of animal..... Thank you. Phew, its a little less sticky now. Why are you fighting so violently? Don''t you know elegance? I mean, like me, you have to watch and learn the elegance of detonating enemies with just a finger. What if this is the only thing I can do? What about magic? I dont know! I am proud. Then what did you use to fight? [Hetia has a bit of an unusual constitution. It is possible to reproduce the characteristics of each race inherited from ancestors . Is that why your body changes? [yes. It''s a mutation in which various genes interfere at once.] I''m not sure, but they say so. The reason I couldn''t identify her race was because there was a mix of things. From the looks of it, it seemed that there was something in her birth, but she had no intention of telling her about it. She asks, wiping the crimson-stained skull with water as well. Then what now? Are you going to dispose of it right away? No, lets do some research. Apparently, this isn''t the main church after all. The level of ck magicians was terrible. Above all, it is obvious that the facility has a purpose other than the main base. I think it''s a bang''. [There must be several hideouts and testing grounds within Kelia''s territory, so it''s a joke.] It looks like that. Well, I didn''t expect to hit the jackpot all at once. I started to investigate the dark mage''s hideout with Hetia while making sure there were no misceneous items left with a sneer. Looking at the data I found, it is nothing but trivial. Yeah, it''s just really boring. There is only a research record that measures in real time whether something was being researched. The question is, what did you test with? I noticed that Hetia was staring at something with a fixed expression, and headed for that room. What do you mean? Anything fun? Looking inside the room from over her shoulder, I clicked my tongue. damn that''s not funny is it an experiment chain? If there is a record, of course there will be a test subject. Those who are confined in a ss coffin or barely breathing on a bed covered with ck cloth... They are not ck magicians. If I had to say it, I would have to say that I was a victim. It is presumed to be a heterogeneous tribe residing nearby. I really like the stomach... Do you still fall asleep at night after doing these things...? You are good at doing this. Indeed, it deserves to be designated as an achievement of the continent. It''s understandable that mages hate it so much. Specimens are unpleasant, but what upsets me more than anything else is the still-living test subject. ....Yes. only breathe All of the main organs have already been dissected, and the proper shape is not left at all, probably because it was used as a curse or summoning medium. Things that were barely breathing so that they wouldn''t rot with magic. I couldn''t even look at this nicely. Dont curse at me for this. In any case, are the things that are criticized do not know why they are criticized? I''m not interested in what the warlocks studied, but once I looked at the remaining materials nearby, they were really trivial. It''s boring. Really boring. I couldnt believe these guys depravity was this much. [Mmm, this is pretty awful. More than expected.] Hetia was at a loss for words. Cressel couldn''t help but smile. In particr, Hetia was even more angry because it was her position. Could it be that she had to bow her head down to ask me for something to do with this? Come to think of it, Kelly was the first to receive the previous pollution damage. Maybe it''s because of the damage I''ve done that asked me to do this. You should have sorted these guys out beforehand. [Hetia, this can''t be helped. Until now, you didn''t have enough time to move your own army.] For some reason, that skeleton wasforting her who was heartily discouraged with a serious voice. Indeed.... It seems that master and disciple are the right words. It''s just that I''m not interested in their feelings. This side is always here for work, so there is no reason to intervene with personal feelings. The pce is so that the two of you tremble aler. Unlucky to this side. Get out of the way because you will get in the way before that. What I hate the most is the sound of being rude. I sighed and cast an additional spell. Chapter 357 Chapter 357. Kkaengpan and Justice Implementation (4) + Reverend Advent (1) After putting the still breathing victims to sleep, he teleported them somewhere. What are you trying to do? Are you going to treat it after moving it? I answered casually. So will you just leave it like this? Are you saying you don''t want to save it? too bad! No blood or tears! what a joke Is it possible to save it? If only I could breathe. Either dead or whatever. No matter how pitiful your circumstances may be, killing someone to give them rest is a third-rate thing. More than anything, that''s one of the things I hate the most. That''s an excuse for your own ipetence. The time to be sorry for being like me has already passed. As long as you''re alive, I''ll do something for you. [Brother.... Nice trick. I had no idea how to do this either.] I learned this and that in case I needed it. Of course, it''s hard for me alone, so I''ll have to borrow your elves and other people with high magical abilities. I''ll do the core treatment and leave the rest to you. Is that enough? Hetia, who looked at me dumbfounded, nodded after several seconds. Please. I wont do it for free, so dont thank me. I''m going to charge for treatment, and I''m going to suck up the interest in various wayster. It''s just doing good deeds to clear the debt. First of all, it doesnt seem like theres anything more to take care of. I decided to get rid of everything else, taking only the means of contact with other hideouts and clues that could deduce the location. I''m not interested in test logs or anything. Ill burn everything else. A white me was lit around the hideout with magic. I just watched silently as a pure white me soared that would never be extinguished until everything I had set as a target burned up. A strange report came from the nearby vige of Kelia. A report that unidentified mes are rising from the forest on the outskirts of the kingdom. I thought it was a fire at first because the mes suddenly soared. That''s why I gathered the residents and went to respond quickly, but the mes had already disappeared and only traces of something bing ashes remained. Strangely, the fire did not spread to the forest either. Even the residents of Kelia, who grew up seeing all sorts of strange things, found this strange. It was spected that it looked as if something had been reduced to ashes. Naturally, the Queen was notified of this fact. However, for some reason, the queen answered that she would investigate, but listened to the report in a bittersweet mood. And while looking strangely refreshed, he also looked tired. In addition, it is said that the queen entrusted the patients who were rescued from somewhere to those skilled in the healing arts. Some of them seem to have noticed the truth, but they didn''t mention it on purpose. Around that time, each country suddenly began to conduct a massive search for the ck magician''s stronghold. The trigger was a map with the locations of the ck magicians'' hideouts anonymously delivered to each tower owner. He said that when he woke up, there was a gift'' by his bedside. There was also a lot of evidence. At first, they were wary that it might be a trap, but the fact that it pointed to the location of the real hideout, the tower owners informed each kingdom of this fact and formed a subjugation team to carry out a search operation. The ck magicians of each hideout were unable to even counterattack properly in the confusion at the surprise attack of the punitive force, and were forced to suffer helplessly. After that, the search for warlocks continued throughout the continent. Sessive hideouts were destroyed, numerous ck magicians were executed, and their crimes were exposed to the world. It was an achievement that no one had achieved in thest hundred years. Of course, the ones who were most puzzled by this fact were the ck magicians who were still alive. The Dark Church''s minor master, Letelneas, had to frown upon receiving reports of the ensuing raids. attack''? yes. Sixteen branches of the Order have already been raided. Warlock Rogel, who reports, is restless. Even if it wasn''t so, it was a very busy time as the minor leader was preparing for the recent revival of the leader. At a time like this, no one''s life would survive if he went against his will. In fact, one of the warlocks who was helping him made a mistake was executed by him. That is why the atmosphere within the church was in the midst of a cool and calm atmosphere. But why did you hear this news? However, there was no way not to report it. At first I thought it was a coincidence. However, even after that, raids by the subjugation team continue. ....Right. Is it an ongoing raid? He put down the magic book he was referring to and fell into deep thought. Has the information been leaked? It seems so. As far as I found out, for some reason, each of the magic towers are aware of this location. Totally leaked.... There is no doubt about it any longer. But it''s strange... I don''t understand how the heck it got its location. Hmm?... Retelneas nodded slightly, as if agreeing with Rogel''s opinion. How do you pinpoint the location in the first ce? ...Maybe something was caught in Kelia''s royal castle... There are incidents that can be guessed at. Before the massive subjugation operation took ce, in the territory of Kelia... a hideout close to the main school waspletely destroyed. At first, I suspected it was an ident, but it seemed like someone was doing it. But I don''t get it. Even those of the different races won''t be able to locate them easily... Above all, the know-how that has been parasitized here for over 500 years won''t be wasted. Even they can''t understand how to find it so easily. However, it is not the time to deny what happened while considering the reality. Isn''t it real that the light went out right away? The meaning that each branch was attacked sequentially means that the only thing left is Two yesand three main schools. What about the remaining members of the Church? Are there any survivors? However, Rogel shook his head. At least, if there were survivors, I''d get a clue somehow. Is it really going toe out like that this time? Also... yes? What are you saying now, Young Master? When he muttered something meaningful, Rogel thought he had heard something wrong and asked again. But Letelneas just shook her head quietly. It is nothing. Those who are hostile to the Dark Church are only enemies of the main school! then! Then, we can finish preparing to respond from this side as well. Call the officers and gather them. ....Cadre. At themand, Rogel muttered softly. If we talk about the church''s executives, they are the most powerful people who have supported the church from generation to generation. Each one of them is a powerful mage equal to each tower master. Rogel is also one of the executives. He understood what Letelneas meant to prepare. Are you expecting an attack here too? It is very likely. I''m guessing they''ll be attacking soon. So be prepared. Yes, I will gather the remaining church members as well as the executives and prepare them to be fully prepared to protect the main school. Um, dont let it go. I''m busy preparing to wake up the headmaster. It should not be interrupted or interrupted. Do you know? Yes, I will never bother the young master. Rogel replied and hurried back to carry out the instructions. ....okay. It''s a hassle, heh. Retelneas, who was left alone, muttered while concentrating onpleting the ck magic while devouring the magic book again. Is this ce going to be the limit soon? For some reason, a slightly twisted smile hangs on his lips. The sea I wished for. It will make a good situation. Even though it must have been an undesirable situation for the church''s second-inmand, a smile never left his lips. Anyway, the preparations are almost over. It is easy to guess where the information leaked and whose work it was. I don''t know why he''s suddenly doing this. Letelneas thought it didn''t matter. More... kill some more. Persecute a little more. As if I wished for this situation. The more she is persecuted, the more her rage and resignation, which will open her eyes, only increase. It will be even more irreversible. He stared into the void and hurriedly put words into his mouth. A little more... a little more kill. Persecute a little more. As if I wished for this situation. The more she is persecuted, the more her rage and resignation, which will open her eyes, only increase. It will be even more irreversible. He stared into the void and hurriedly put words into his mouth. Advent of the leader (1) It''s already been about a week since I went on the Dark Magician''s Hideout Smash Tour''. As if they had tasted the clues I secretly reported to them, urgent reports came from across the continent that their hideouts were smashed almost every day. I was quite astonished when I heard the number of their hideouts. and? There were surprisingly many. There were so many ck magicians in the world..... Let''s pull out the roots at all. That''s why I went out to y the justice of justice today. I''ll leave the junk stuff to others and I''ll have to rob the headquarters and get only the real exhaust. By the way, there is a guest brought with me today. Well, that guest is currently pouting. Hey, stop pouting and say something soon? I pulled the leash in my hand. Then, a silver-haired young man hanging from the leash red at me dissatisfiedly. Delnef, a white dragon and now a working-ss dragon, was forcibly brought in with a displeased face. On tonight''s outing, this friend is also going to join. Thest time I went, it seemed like there wouldn''t be enough hands for just the two of us. It seems that the location of the main base has been gradually grasped. There were a lot of ck magicians, so it would be difficult to miss even one of them. So this time I forcibly summoned him as a helper. Why do I have to be involved in human affairs? Was that aint? so you said An order, not a request! It''s an order from your employer''s top employer! It''s like being dragged by the lord''s order! Where do you think your sryes from? That''s what I''m giving you! So I have the right to pamper you. Instead, you decided to definitely pay specialpensation, didnt you? One gold coin for each warlock head! ...don''t forget that. But watch ite through again. Recently, it seemed that this dragon was starting to get fed up with money. It is a sign that you are starting to know the world. I think it''s a desirable phenomenon because it''s perfect for pampering. Now lets work more energetically Anyway, I think she will be here first today too? ah! There he is! By the way, Hetia is not in a good mood right now and looks like she''s about to fly away. As soon as we met, we burst intoughter. What would be so much fun? Hahahahahahahahahaha! It''s exhrating to think that the number of infernal bastards has shrunk this much! ruler! Let''s go burn it today! It leaves no ashes! He seems to be dying of reassurance from the recent sweeping news. ....If youugh so evilly, I don''t know who the viin is. You seem to have umted quite a bit of resentment? Isnt it natural! Considering all the mischief they have yed on ournd! How dare you even do something else! Hetia swallows her anger with trembling fists. It probably reminds me of theb I robbedst time. It doesnt matter, but keep your promise? Don''t forget to pay the price! Isnt it natural! This Hetia! I will never forget your grace. Grace is not simply a return to rob the warlock headquarters. It was also meant as a return for my generous efforts to treat and rehabilitate the experimental subjects I rescuedst time. After all, the debt is gradually umting on me. Chapter 358 Chapter 358. Religious leader Advent (2) Don''t worry. Grace will never be forgotten. yeah don''t forget otherwise I''ll be pissed off uh? Come to think of it, the queen doesn''t have that on her waist today. No that loud skeleton kid. Didnt you bring that skull with you today? That is annoying. The teacher keeps nagging me or something. Anyway,st time it was just noisy and not helpful. He secretly treats his master too much. There''s nothing more I want to hear from that skeleton, so it doesn''t matter if I don''t bring it. They talk nonsense about having a drinking stomach or getting fat in the butt. That''s why I hung it on the top of the castle. Is that the cause? Maybe it would be better for that skeleton to be a Buddha sooner orter. Are you really mad? By the way, drink. Alcohol Ugh, theres nothing like that. Conscious of my gaze, she turns her back. no who said what? But who is he? Hetia was curious when she saw Delneph, who was being dragged by me on a leash. Did you just notice it now? I do not remember? Before youe, you contacted me and said you were bringing a helper with you. By the way, this guy knows a little bit about my identity, so don''t worry. ...You don''t look like a normal human being. Also, the senses are sharp. Did you notice? Is that a dragon? Now I''m just a boring worker. As soon as he lightly revealed his identity, Hetia''splexion changed in an instant, which was quite nice to see. You''re kidding, are you serious?'' I ask. I just nodded my head once without saying a word. Really. It is a spectacle to see her expression change. Im sorry I didnt know everything! You are a dragon! what? Suddenly, Hetia bows her head in front of Delnef and is at a loss for what to do. Delneph doesn''t seem to find that strange. Is it a heterogeneous race? Quite a few things mixed together. I heard the news that you established your country. So, are you the leader of that rumor? Thats right. Hetia is at a loss. Oh, ande to think of it, the different races said they respect dragons more than humans. But when the dragon recognized her directly, it was embarrassing. I see... but isn''t that a bit off? She talks to mefortably, but she is restless with a dragon held by a leash in my hand. something cheeky Arell... what the heck is he... no me Don''t worry, he''s just our helper today. You can just deal with it. You can use it as a porter. The Queen said, It can''t be!'' and cast an earnest gaze. Hey, from their point of view, the dragon issue is a serious matter. They are the ones who take the damage if they look hateful. Plus, it''s normal to be afraid of dragons like her. Unable to help, Delnef sighed deeply and spoke first. ...Queen of this race, don''t pay attention to what this monster says. But that her gaze is directed toward the leash that connects him and me. Now, many things wille to your eyes. don''t mind. In the end, Hetia nodded her head several times and decided not to ask. Because there are many good things in the world to pass by pretending not to hear or not see. Right now, I dont really want to treat you as a queen, and I dont intend to treat you as a dragon either, so lets gofortably. Why don''t you start working soon before that? The night goes fast. Let''s go and do justice. As a bonus, the location of this destination has already been revealed in advance. Thest hideout was a joke, so this time it must be the main camp, right? Hmm... Actually, I was stumped and looked at Master''s memories and the records handed down to each tribe. It probably must be. ...Thinking about it again, I''m sure you let those bugs stay. It''s almost absurd. At my point, Hetia pouted her lips as if it were a bit unfair. I couldn''t help it. It was only recently that the links between the tribes were stable. After integrating, I can''t afford to deal with them right away. What is it? I admit that the management of the territory wasx. That is why I am very grateful to you, Arel. Um, do you think I would have done well on my own someday even if I didnt step out? I''m stepping in and clearing the hideout at super speed, but she probably could have done it alone somehow. No If I had been alone in the first ce, the teacher would have objected. It was the teacher''s rmendation that I wanted to ask Arel. Hmm... Maybe that skeleton is overprotective? Considering the level of the ck magicians, even if the leader existed, assuming that he was roughly the same as or slightly above the master of the mage tower, there was nothing that Kelia could not handle. At least that''s what I guess. Or... I kept my mouth shut and thought of another possibility. Do you know something about that skeleton?'' Well, there is no answer even if you worry in advance. Let''s think about it after destroying everything. If you find the teacher or whatever and grab him by the cor, you''ll be able to do something. After all, I have to ask that religious leader or something about the cost of the trouble he has caused. During the strategy meeting before rushing into it, Hetia asked cautiously. Her gaze moved cautiously to Delnef, who had a grim face. ...But is Delneph really helping you too? It seemed quite unexpected that he would personally go out to defeat the ck magician. don''t worry. Delneph will also actively help with this task. yes? I patted him on the shoulder and appealed with a strong will in my gaze. He''s not sopassionate that he doesn''t understand my sincere request. I dont like it, but I cant help it. Their presence is unpleasant. He pretended to agree so reluctantly. It''s not like I''m going to have a good time, but I''m going to have a good time. In reality, it would be difficult to say in front of her that she decided to receive one gold coin for each head of the warlock. So let me secretly spread rumorster. It''s what I feel while fighting warlocks, but these guys are really stupid. You''re the one who''s been messing with the churchtely! I already expected you toe. You crawled in well. I will judge you with our abyssal mysticism! Currently, the warlocks who have surrounded me and formed camps shouted with vicious intent to kill. There seemed to be about ten people gathered. All of them are elderly people who look a little older. Oh, I want to honor you. Presently they surround me in a circle. It appeared as if it had just been waiting. You must have expected me toe here and waited. This hideout seems to berge, so I broke up with the two and broke into Yangdong. Aren''t those old warlocks weing me right away as soon as I enter? But they don''t know the manners of weing people. Shouldn''t we at least bring a cake and greet them? And I should have called young and pretty kids rather than the old man! I would rather pretend to be careless if it was a beauty world. You don''t know wind. It looks like he went on a rampage without even knowing the subject! Don''t think you''re like the other guys! Why are guys like that always full of thoughts to fight confidently? From my point of view, it''s much easier not to run away, so I don''t have anyints. Still, I''m a little disappointed that I seem shallow. Do I look that weak? Well, I do look a bit weak. If you''re handsome, this is inconvenient. You look easy. Ha ha ha ha ha! Intruder, are you scared? You can''t speak properly. isnt that the case? It''s just that I''m speechless, so I''m speechless. There is no obligation to correct each and every misunderstanding. Yes, beat the drum of victory in your heads so hard. Mental victory is your freedom, so don''t suppress even that. If not now, when else will you be so happy? ....Sooner orter hell will unfold. Well, I''m good at doing this, I''m good at it. Should I p? The original excitement should be left alone until it is in full swing. That''s how fun it is to ruin. so? What did you think you would do with me with only ten people? Isn''t this a bit neglectful? He''s only an old man. What''s ten people? joy! Don''t look at me like such a gossip! We are the true abyss seekers of the church! It''s different from the kid known to the world! We are the true powerful people who have protected the church for generations! I thought about it while listening to their PR. What do they mean, in short, to be experienced? Um, even ck magicians get preferential treatment? It''s so sad. Viin is also a career job. By the way, unlike our side, where we confronted each other slowly, in other ces, we could already feel the presence of loud beatings. Hetia seems to be running amok. In the other direction, I could feel Delneph''s magic. Since we broke into Yangdong, are the rest of us who didn''t deal with me dealing with our party? Over there, our party is overwhelmingly strong. Delnef was in a weakened state, so I was worried, but it seems to be fine. It''s not just a dragon. By the way, it looks like the base ispletely broken, is it okay? Does it sound like a crisis? ....noisy. I''ll take care of you first, and I''ll take care of any intruders over there. So why are you so confident? Well... I already know the reason why. Even though I knew it, I pretended not to know it. Should I just slowly reveal it? Hey, cant you believe that the only thing you believe in is a magic circle? Just in case, I pointed at my feet and asked. Then, they hold their breath to see if there is something stabbed in their feet. Yumma! You have to pretend otherwise! Did you notice? ...Do you think it''s weird not noticing that? It''s because a strange demonic energy has been flowing under your feet since a while ago. I would have thought it was covered up, but rather, it creates a sense of incongruity. It''s clumsy. then! There''s nothing more to hide! ruler! Realize our true strength clearly! Heukgwae Blockade Jin! (ڵֽzi) As he raises his wand, the other warlocks chant at the same time. The magic emanating from the circle of magic merges into one. Hoo? What did you do? You use your brain quite a bit.'' The activation time ofrge-scale magic that requires long chanting time is drastically reduced by cooperating with ck magicians of simr skill. Is it really enough to be confident in using some magic?'' That''s right, it''s a tactic that only works at the dragon level. The moment I suffocated, a huge magic circle appeared under my feet, emitting purple light. Then, arge amount of demonia and miasma erupted, and it soon became a purple chain and wrapped itself around me. .... What did you do? Was it a bondage y? It''s a good hobby. But the target is bad. Who would like to see me tied up? I don''t think you''ll like it unless you''re a member of my family. ...is this really a seal? Did you notice too? Yes! I don''t know your true identity, but you''re no ordinary human! Then it''s best to seal that power! As if he was excited when the magic was sessfully activated, he chattered a lot. Why do wizards talk so much...? Chapter 359 Chapter 359. Headmaster Advent (3) This great magic was used by the headmaster himself when he sealed the ck dragon in the distant past. Even if you''re not human, the seal... I can break it. Yes, it can be easily solved hmm? The warlock, who had been boasting a lot, made a bitter face when he heard me muttering. What nonsense are you talking about? No... there''s nothing I can''t solve with just that. What other great things have I prepared? I even prepared to ept it, but it turned out to be nd. It''s only like this if it''s a dragon or seal level. Yap? With just a slight struggle, all chains are broken, returning to the original demonic state and dispersing. The remaining demonic energy also bounces off and disperses and disappears. With the phenomenon in front of them, the eyes of the ck magicians were wide-eyed like crucian carp. Why is that loose?'' I have eyes that say. I can''t believe it. This is a typical escape from reality. No way! It is a chain made of magic. No matter how strong I am, how can physics work...? Does it work?! Highly developed muscles can surpass magic. What do you mean? Its bullshit. It was just ripped apart with a far-out gigantic internal energy. Even if physical force doesn''t work, it''s enough to grab it with your inner energy and tear it apart. I don''t have any loyalty to tell you that far. Is this the end of the secrets of the abyss that you guys boast about? Oh, don''t be ridiculous! You''re bragging just because you broke a seal! I will judge you with our true skills! Eight! Cooperating from the beginning and setting up arge-scale sealing art itself was not cool! I''ll show you my true skills! The teacher''s sealing technique from a moment ago! Who were the guys who pretended to be proud while saying something? In the end, ten ck magicians cast magic at once, as if they had decided to change the line to a thorough escape from reality and an attack on me. Hell Inferno! Frost Strike! Lightning Tempest! ck Crystal Storm! Teleport! And so on... While each of them poured out their own attack magic, it seemed that they heard a strange spell. Um, teleport? oh wait! Didn''t one jump out now? When I looked at it in surprise, there was no one who had been acting so conceited to me. Did it stter!! There is no one who has been bluffing in front of me. Drop all the strong pretenders! However, the rest of the guys were so excited by this atmosphere that they didn''t even notice, and they were concentrating on pouring theirpleted attack magic at me. oh ? It feels a bit like a fireworks disy when all kinds of colorful magic rains down on me. It feels like I''m the final boss! However, the regrettable thing is that these guys have no intention of cooperating with each other in the first ce, and they are deploying magic without considering the fact that the same side is involved. No, I even felt like I was going to die together. Did you try to use blind magic to eliminate even a rival at this time? Oh my goodness... How can there be no friendship like this! I was slightly moved. I am! no way! As for cooperation! Reluctantly, I clenched my fist and swung it as hard as I could. Do it, you idiots! At least, at least n a proper strategy and do a raid! Wind pressure along the trajectory of my fist blows away the magic they cast and sweeps them away in astonishment. Quagga gag gag gag! As part of the wall copsed in the aftermath of my fist, part of the hideout shook and literally became a mess. Unluckily, one ck magician who was directly hit by the power was torn to pieces without a shape. About three of them died after being hit by the bounced magic. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! What is it? this is?! After btedly realizing that the opponent was no match, I tried to teleport after the rabbit first, but it was toote. Where! The lightning bolts I shot electrocuted the hearts of the remaining five. Chehehe?! Although he did not die instantly to the extent that his heart was paralyzed, as if he had tried to escape the human frame and had an ominous treatment. The source of magic is, of course, the circle located in the heart. Since I was struck by lightning, there was no way I could cast magic properly. Modifying the body is never good. The me bullets I threw hit them who were struggling in pain! It was instantly engulfed in mes and reduced to ashes. Please, in my next life, practice more sound magic. I murmured as I red at thempletely turned to ashes. ....If there is a next life. Then let''s see? Didn''t one jump out a while ago? A warlock who deliberately allowed me to teleport. In fact, it was deliberately sent. It is not difficult to identify and track his demonic energy once he has been captured anyway. I was curious about where to run away, so I let him go, but he didn''t leave the hideout. So... did you think it would be much safer to evacuate somewhere than run away? I roughly guessed his intentions and smiled. It seems that this time is the winner. In an emergency, people think of the safest ce and evacuate there. Of course, when ites to warlocks, they are reclusive experts whose threats have bemonce. It''s only natural that you''re thinking of a ce or two to hide in when you need to. So he did not dare to run outside, but ran inside. It means there is something. What is it that makes you think you are safe? Alright, I''ll go after you myself. After confirming that his presence had finally stopped in one ce, I prepared to chase it there. It''s just... Well, you don''t have to bother. You don''t even need to take it. We have to deal with the leftovers anyway, so let''s leave the rest to the two of us. It is obvious that I willin that I did not get a lot of gold coins even though I called. This time, I have to let them earn a fortune. I give them the catch and I only get the big ones. I used the teleport while confirming that Hetia and Delnef were running rampant safely. * As I prepared for some potential traps, as he arrived following the teleport coordinates, all that unfolded in front of me was a dark hallway. ...If you live with a fire burning brightly, where will it grow? There is no such thing as turning the building into darkness with the Dark Church! I''ve looked, but there doesn''t seem to be any other lights. I don''t understand why these guys like the dark so much. bad eyes bad eyes I illuminated the surroundings with light magic and walked slowly down the hallway. Judging by the location, it seemed to have descended quite underground. It seemed to have descended several kilometers into the ground. You did a good job building this structure. It was also proof that this ce was different from other hideouts. ...Couldn''t it be a strategy to lure them all the way here, destroy them, and bury them alive? It doesn''t matter if you do it, but if you do, you''ll feel worse. After walking carefully for a while, I finally saw the end of the hallway. Is it finally time to end this tag game? As I got closer, I heard the man from earlier screaming in front of me. That gnome is no ordinary monster! yumma who is a monster I held back the feeling of wanting to say a word and slowly approached, suppressing my voice and presence. Did you run away from him? There are other guys. Who is it? The energy it holds is quite strong. The executives have already been annihted by the monster''s power. At this rate, the church is in crisis! He has no face.... The only one who can stop him is the young schoolmaster! Little schoolmaster? Aren''t you a teacher? Judging from the rough nuance, it seems that he is the second-inmand of the church. Right. Did you go to tell him? He eats very old and has a lot of housekeeping. Haha, that''s the truth. If the opponent is strong, this side will have to call the strong one too. With a sigh, I released all the hidden signs. I''m here, these ...Please, with the power of the young schoolmaster... Heeheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee?! When I showed up, the young master or the warlock cadre, who was lying in front of me, sat down on the floor and screamed. It was a reaction as if he had seen the grim reaper. But right now I have no interest in that insignificant old man. My gaze turned to the blond young man behind him. ...You''re quite young for a second-inmand of such an old church. Its a phrase you hear often. Despite my ring eyes, the young man didn''t change hisplexion and just brushed it off. Ohh? Guts is pretty good. A blonde young man wearing a ck robe. However, the embroidery or magic circle engraved on the robe is a bit more detailed, and the magic emitted is also different from the guy rolling around at his feet. Does this mean that a little warlock-esque guy hase out? From what I''ve heard now, it sounds like you''ve been called a minor schoolmaster? Are you responsible for that? This bastard! Dare to the Little Teacher! This person is the one who follows the will of the headmaster and protects the church from generation to generation... Great?! The old warlock who had lost his fear and pointed at me suddenly fell over, coughing up blood from every pore in his body. Don''t get me wrong, that''s not what I did. If it were me, I''d blow it up cleanly, I wouldn''t do anything like that. What killed him now was the magic used by that blonde warlock. An instant death curse? You write pretty boring stuff? Oh, do you recognize it at once? Having killed his subordinates without blinking an eye, he said with a little admiration. He seemed to notice that he didn''t care at all whether his subordinate died or not. I think he relied on you quite a bit, didnt he? Can I just kill it like that? Does not matter. Anyway, I ordered him to stop the intruder. If you fail to do that, you should be punished ordingly. Kkeukkeuk! Isn''t it? ...I don''t know the atmosphere of your church, but it''s a great ck church. Ah, so the Dark Church! Anyway, it''s not interesting to me. As it was, I swung my fist andunched a preemptive attack with a question and answer dance. A hawk is medicine for a madman. It released pressure with enough power to sweep the entire room away in a single blow. I don''t care if this ce copses or not. He''s impatient... He just deflected my attack by forming a purple shield. Bookcases andb tables all around were blown away and shattered, but the hem of his robe didn''t shake at all. There was even a hint ofposure in his expression. Hmm... is that enough of that idiot to cry and cling to it? Nothing. But it''s hard to fight here. Shall we expand the seat a little? He still used his magic, showing hisposure. Suddenly, the surrounding space widens. It expanded the space with magic. Thanks to that, I''mfortable, so that''s a wee thing. It seemed like it could be beaten with a little care now. I stepped on the ground with all my might and rushed to close the distance at once. If it''s enough to let go of halfway blows, it''s enough to hit them directly and smash them. Gathering the energy in the palm of his hand, he fired a long blow at the guy''s head. My burial method, which had the strength to sink even arge city in a single blow, swung my staff and shed my palm this time. Unfortunately, the missed blow only shattered the ceiling. oh? This time, I thought I was a little surprised. Now that''s... Can I use taijutsu instead of magic? It was such a skillful bongsul that even I wanted to praise it a bit. Without a word, he swung the staff and thrust the tip of the staff, reinforced with ck magic, toward my stomach. fast yet urate Well, by my standards, it''s at the bottom for a while. If it were an ordinary person, the aftermath alone would pierce a hole in the torso, but to me it''s no big deal. Chapter 360 Chapter 360. Advent (4) Are martial arts just masters? He grabbed the stick and broke it. Hmm Is the material obsidian? trash man. So is this all? In terms of fighting, I am number one. However, even after losing his staff, he shows no signs of being shaken. Aren''t you smiling as if you knew it would happen? Then what about this? As he beckoned, the fragments of the broken staff seemed to glow and disappear, then became the teeth of many of my demons and attacked me all at once. joy! It''s just the teeth of a devil''s baboon. That kind of trick was expected. I deploy the prepared heat wave centering on my body. The red mes soared all at once, extending not only to the demon''s teeth but also to the blonde warlock beyond. Fire! If so, Revealte, Duke of Hell! I need your strength! As he shouted, a blue crystal-colored demon appeared in the air and emitted cold air to offset all the mes I emitted. Are you just a tooth a demon sorcerer? Somehow, I had the urge to punch him in the face, but are they the kind of people who work on those not cute things? Yes! ruler! Rementa! Semelia! You guyse out and attack the enemy! Then, a huge bat made of fire and a wolf made of lightning jumped out and charged at me from both sides. Both of them must be demons with at least the title of Count and magical powers. ....So what? The bats of fire were offset by the wind pressure of my fist, and the wolf of lightning was blocked by a stone wall raised by the magic I used, and was swallowed up in the rock. In addition to that, I could feel the signs of summoning additional demons. Dozens of demons appeared in front of him. All of them are devils of the count duke rank. So what is it? I snorted and stretched out my hand. Yeah, I''ll admit it''s annoying to beat them one by one. Okay, let''spete with magic, right? White mes, ice, and lightning spread out at the same time around the three magic circles centered on my palm. Trident st. Arrel''s original 9th circle annihtion magic. It is a triple-attribute bombardment with the two attributes of me and electric shock and the divine attribute that expels demons. A pure white light swept the front, sweeping away all the demons he summoned. If it was a small space, it would have copsed and been buried together with the aftermath. It doesn''t matter if anything breaks. It''s enough to teleport anyway, and even if you can''t do it, digging with your bare hands is enough. The two rampaging up above... I''m sure it''ll work out somehow. I wouldn''t die like this. And there is no such thing as anyway. The destructive power emitted by my magic calmed down and I checked his appearance and sneered. Hmm, are you going to stop that? Only the robes were slightly tattered, but the blonde warlock was still alive and well. To think that he could wipe out so many demons at once... He too is admiring and doesn''t show any signs of embarrassment. Moreover, his admiration was not astonished at my strength. As expected I see. The meaning of the words he brooded over. The skill he gave me a little telegram. It wasn''t that I didn''t know. I also roughly grasped the situation with the current skirmish. Is that so I dont know if its the small school principal or what, but you are here. Are you also a reincarnated person? In the first ce, the skill he showed now has reached a level that most wizards can''t achieve even if they devote their lives. However, he is not a long-lived race like dragons or elves. And above all, he didn''t panic about me. Rather, he seemed to be understanding. A reincarnated person recognizes a reincarnated person. In addition, the way things have been going ontely is quite predictable. Seeing as he smiled at what I said, it''s already confirmed. It''ste, but I''ll introduce myself... My current name is Letelneas. Currently, the second-inmand of the Dark Church. He is enjoying his life as a minor teacher. Let''s say it''s nice to meet you, fellow countryman. I dont want to introduce this one, so pass it. Its a caution not to introduce myself to men. It doesnt matter, Arell Ernesia. ...well, it''s about my name, did you notice? Because he ran rampant without covering his face, he is also very famous. Recognizing me is... are you on the same team as the kid who rode that monster? You mean the trainer? Hmm... well, you could say it''s a negotiated rtionship with her side. Does that mean that the conclusion is in one piece? As expected, many partners... Are there any reincarnated people here?'' There are enough signs. There were cases from the past, and so did the skeleton''s testimony. Will I ever meet you like this? ...It''s annoying. What bothered me more than anything was that he knew that I was a business partner, but he had been cheating on me all this time. I don''t think the power he has is a big deal... He''s not weak, but there''s nothing he can''t control. Even at a nce, it seems that the power it has is about the same as that trainer or something. It''s just... he must be aware of that fact. What is that free space anyway? Above all, even at the time I came in, they are still smiling as if they expected it. Is it a bluff or do you really believe in something? ....it''s okay. You can listen to it after beating and stomping on it anyway. Anyway, my purpose is to grab and shake the leader of the group that has been a nuisance. Whether it''s the same reincarnation or whatever, that''s none of my concern. Rather, if it is the same partner, there is no need to look at it more. There. Isnt it obvious that youre wasting time? His intention to gain as much time as possible, such as dragging out battles or introducing himself, was evident. Something is being prepared. Could it be the ck magic? At that point, I made up my mind not to drag on any longer, but to throw the end at once. Dont end the joke with this. Taking the signal that his demonic energy was rising to use additional ck magic, he charged as hard as he could. Whether he summoned demons, ck mes burning souls, or spewing thunderbolts, he rammed them into his body and ignored them. Without giving him a chance to scream, he hit repeatedly and broke all his limbs, then forcibly disturbed the circle of his heart with a lightning strike, and finally grabbed his neck and lifted him up. If you sincerely defeat a kid who ys with the church''s minor leader, you won''t be able topete with him. Hey, So Gyoju? Is this all you can do? The guy I grabbed by the neck vomited blood and flinched like a chicken about to die. But even in pain, he giggles at something funny. Kuhh...?! ha ha ha ha that''s too much Aren''t they relentless even though they''re of the same race? It feels like my whole body is being torn apart. What are you saying? After all, they are strangers to each other! Any reason to look? Are you really going to stop talking nonsense? Even if it sounds like nonsense, I can afford it. Even if you don''t know what to decorate, just twist it like this and explode it. Im not so lucky. I don''t know why they run the Order of Warlocks. It''s because it''s all broken like this. . Ah is that what you mean? He still doesn''t stopughing for some reason with his hazy voice. It doesnt really matter. hmm? I didn''t need them anyway. No, rather, it needed to be shattered horribly by you or someone else. Circumstantial, I mean. Simply bluff''? Or is there something else? Does not matter. It''s enough just to deal with it like this. In case you don''t know, using the processing method devised for reincarnated people... I''d rather be thankful for something! Thanks to you, I can show her something good! Thanks for buying me some time! what''? are you looking for something? what? I said that the guy who was bothered by his hideous grin was just waiting for me toe. What does that mean? Does that mean that the Church is cumbersome and wants me to destroy it instead? Or Khehehehehehe. It''s toote to doubt now,rade! ah! It''s a bit noisy, so shut up? I gave strength to the hand holding the guy''s neck. Quadruped! I could feel my bones being crushed and my flesh being mashed. Even so, the bastard doesn''t stop the frenzy. What do you believe in? Could it be the magic you prepared a while ago? I noticed that he was preparing somerge-scale magic. So, I made it a priority in the first ce. Now, I don''t know what that magic is, but it won''t activate. I thought so, but it still works? Is it an instation magic? If so... Beyond the wall! I sensed something filthy from over there. I fired a grenade from my hand and destroyed the entire wall behind my bookshelf. As expected, it is the entrance to the next space. Is it like a secret room? I''ve made a few simr ones, so you can barely notice this. but. The problem was that it was in the room next door. What is that? A ck-haired woman in a ck dress is trapped inside arge purple crystal. no i must be asleep seal? Did you freeze yourself in a crystal that purely materialized demons? Roughly, the principle is simple, so it is not difficult to judge. It''s like hibernation using magic. But is this the guy''s goal right now? Hehehehehehehe now that seal was not easy to break, even for me. He murmurs in a cracked voice. For now, I let him do whatever he wants. It took arge amount of demonic energy to break it. It also took time. . hour? Yeah, it was pretty close, actually. you came in too soon Thanks to that, I almost died fighting directly. Arel Ernesia, I was nervous that you wouldnt notice. In short, this guy? Does that mean the purpose is to break the seal on that Magi Crystal? But what was it about? How could this be a coincidence! Even the one who disrupted the church is you, the descendant of Ernesia! With this, she woke up... Kheuk! shut up. I heard the purpose, so there is nothing more to see. Ipletely twisted the head of the guy who was talking nonsense and threw it at the copsed bookshelf. But I haven''t killed him yet. If you look carefully, it is breathing faintly. You areter. I''ll interrogate you slowly when you''re done. There''s no point in killing the reincarnated person anyway. Punishment should be given slowlyter. Before that... first of all, if that crystal was his goal, he would just say yes!'' Do you think you will wait for the seal to be lifted? Even if I don''t know what this is, I can just destroy it, right? I don''t know who that woman is, but as long as she''s his target, I can''t just leave her alone. I have no grudge, but I have to disappear like this for myfortable life. I each stretched out my hands in front of me and used a different type of annihtion magic. One Twin Astral Break is a blow that disintegrates matter into particles. Another is dimensional magic that blows it to another space, not to the material world, but to the spiritual world. Neither is magic that humans can easily handle. If you have a n, you should clean it up. It''s not about destroying it clumsily, it''s about disassembling it into small pieces and blowing them to another dimension. I don''t know what it is, but it''s interfering with my life n. Get out! I fired thepleted magic without hesitation. White and ck light spread out and wrapped around the purple crystal in front of my eyes. However, even after casting the magic sessfully, I still frowned at the uncertain feeling. what? magic doesn''t work I wondered if it worked, and soon the crystal was regenerated. Chapter 361 Chapter 361. Reverend Advent (5) Is there a separate magic applied to the seal itself for defense? I''ve never learned ck magic only by scratching the surface, so I can''t figure out more than that. That wasn''t really the problem though. I missed the timing to get rid of that crystal because my attempt to annihte it failed. Should I have teleported far away into the depths of the sea or into outer space? ah?????? By the time I opened my mouth wide in pain, the crystal had already beenpletely shattered. Broken crystals be smaller as if they were melting and float around the room as a purple gas. It was a magic with such a density that even I could admire it a little. Couldnt it have been functioning to gather demonic energy along with the seal for a long time? Is that the purpose? It is simr to how I automatically draw in true qi through Hunwon Changsei Qigong. It might be the ck magic version of the so-called Hon Yuan Creation Qigong. However, the efficiency is iparably lower. Hahahahaha... Finally... Finally, the 500-year-old seal has been lifted. Finally, her secret art in my hand...? The garbage lying on the floor is talking nonsense in a hoarse voice. 500 years worth of Magi? But that means that demon is an old demon with 500 years worth, right? Somehow, it seems like something is wrong to express it like this. The thing is, it didn''t seem like the time to joke. An enormous demon is being sucked into that woman. that is absorbing Finally ending Magi''s absorption, the woman opened her eyes. Its ck hair and eyes are dyed purple, probably due to the enormous action of demonic energy within its body. In other words, it means that arge amount of power was epted to the extent that a part of the body changed due to the influence of the energy. Atst, life returns to her eyes. How long has it been? As soon as the woman opens her eyes, she asks as if she already understood the situation she was in. Just don''t ask me. Her gaze is now on the garbage rolling behind me. Cuckoo! About 500 years have passed. Headmaster, the leader of the Dark Church, Louis Reina! A teacher? Did that scum just call that woman a cult leader? If it''s not taking a surprise hidden camera with me right now, that woman is definitely a cult leader. ...I wondered if he was already dead because there were no records for 500 years, but he was alive that way? I nced at the woman, as if wondering. It was because I couldn''t understand why she was sleeping with a useless seal. Of course, that woman looked at me and was equally puzzled. Ernesia? That woman, the leader of the Dark Church, must have uttered that. hmm. Aren''t we the first time now, Ajumma? Should I call you old man? Well... Ernesia is right. It is him! But suddenly, the garbage behind me was screaming something. ....Should I have crushed the vocal chords first? He attacked the Order. Church members were mercilessly ughtered! I appealed for peace too, but he didn''t even listen! iced coffee! I can''t even be so resentful! How cruel can this be! What drugs is that bastard selling now? I was also perplexed by this. What kind of emotional appeal is the bastard who was giggling just a moment ago? The problem is that it''s true that I killed them like I caught them, so there''s nothing I can do about it. But is it self-defense? The problem was that even if she protested like that, it didn''t seem like the logic would work for that woman. ...Ernesia? Why? Why are you sleeping... It''s because you guys are enemies? enemy? Rather, she looked puzzled. what? Master! They haven''t changed. The first King Ernesia who deceived you! His offspring have not changed at all! So are you noisy? I won''t be able to hear any more noise. I shot a bullet from my hand and pierced my bastard''s neck, heart and brain. Punish, nabal, shut up. Its been a while. After all, you''re a teacher, right? Then the members of the cult must be held ountable for what they did, right? You''re not going to just let it go, are you? However, that woman didn''t seem to want to talk to me very much. Just looking at it, it was obvious what was going to happenter that purple energy was rising from the whole body. That''s hot. Yes, it was. I was tricked by him. Ernesia! His descendants are no different! So I don''t know what you''re talking about! Even a mild country can only get angry if it continues to behave like this. Without questioning and answering, I activate five attack magic at the same time. The woman''s surroundings were instantly swept away by the destructive energy brought about by the offensive magic I fired. If it was just that trash from before, you can be confident that it has enough destructive power to burn without leaving a single hem of your robe. ...I don''t know what kind of woman she is, but if she hits the ground like this... Hmm?! Before the degration had even gone through, I threw myself backwards. The ws made of purple demonia that appeared through the smoke scratched the spot where I was. Are you okay even after being beaten with that? no i will correct it It''s not fine. After clearing the smoke, I checked with the naked eye, and the woman had be so miserable that the bones of her whole body were exposed. The problem is... You wont die even then?! If it''s a human... No, if it''s a creature with flowing blood and a beating heart, it''s normal to die on the spot. but don''t die rich? No, that''s not the case... Clearly, I can feel the vitality unique to humans in her. It is by no means undead. where?????? As a test, I shot a magic spell that worked well for purification, but the colorless and transparent energy I emitted just passed her in vain. It means they are not undead. ...Anyway, this.... As I was observing the situation in front of me and analyzing it seriously, the woman raised a bare finger. In an instant, flesh, muscle, and skin were painted over the bones, and the woman''s appearance returned to normal. Regeneration is also a different concept. What the hell is this ck magic...? If it''s like the leader of the dark church, it''s a kind of ck magic that even I''ve never seen before. Even the first technology I''m seeing? My heart beats a little bit with curiosity... but now is not the time to be thrilled with it. Clearly, the malevolent aura is heading toward me. For some reason, that woman seemed to regard me as an enemy. ...I can''t deny that it''s like I took the lead.'' Since I am the one who invaded the church and annihted them all, I am the enemy, so I can''t argue with that. what to do I devise while avoiding the nails that aim at me in session, but I have no time to rx. ???? uh? For an instant, my movements slowed down. A slight but stuffy feeling squeezed my chest. I feel like something is wrong Is it some kind of instant death curse? However, it is so powerful that it is iparable to the one written by the young master. If this wasn''t me resisting with my vast inner power, would it be so vicious that even the King of Spirits would perish on the spot? What the hell is that magic wizard?! But there is no time to think. While I was dulled by the curse, I had no time to dodge the attacking demon''s ws. I quickly raised my outer air to the maximum and ovepped my defense magic to block it, but I couldn''t stop it from bouncing out of my body, probably because of the difference in density. In an instant, the body floats backwards. It really makes me feel dirty! I fought back and threw a punch, but my power only blew the leader''s head off. Her blown head is immediately regenerating. Can that be yed too? It was a spectacle that made me feel dirty. I don''t really like horror or stters. But this is not the time to make jokes like that. Quaang! With the shock and recoil, I broke through the wall and got stuck. I immediately got up and shook off the rubble and dust while ring at the leader. I took my time, but for the first time in my life, I got hit properly. Even if the opponent is attacked by me, there is no damage. What this means is rather serious ....ah. Are you asking me to take it seriously? Apparently, that''s the kind of enemy you won''t be able to deal with by fighting a joke. .. Um, do I have to deal with it seriously? While thinking about it, there were signs of two people approaching from above. Hetia and Delnef. Arel! What is taking so long? What are you doing! Arele Ernesia! you guys Until when... y... Delneph growled as if he thought I was ying a joke, but kept his mouth shut as if he noticed the leader''s presence a little toote. Hetia also opened her eyes wide. What is that? A damn strong warlock. what? This is why you don''t know jokes... Ehh. At times like this, you should at least pretend to be surprised by saying Ouch!''! I really can''t eat the same team! I tossed the stone shard I was holding at Delneph and brushed away the remaining dust. Ah Warlocks usually clean these things. What is there even a spider web? ...Arel Ernesia, you bastard someday... Someday what? I stared at him, but Delnef averted my gaze. If you''re scared, don''t talk. He must have noticed that I was feeling quite ufortable right now. Even if it wasn''t, I got hit by one because I was careless, and I showed it again. A former pro-professional. It''s embarrassing to be honest. Hetia, who was taking a rough look at our atmosphere, intervened instead and asked me a question. Um, so that means that he is also a ck magician? It looked like that. I thought he was probably a teacher. The teacher?! Do you know anything? Although I asked the surprised Hetia if she had any clues with some expectations. She shook her head with a tense face. I know nothing. Although the teacher said that there was such a person in the past. I did? Sensei seems to have confused his memory... Sheesh, it''s useless. If it doesn''t work out, should I grab the skeleton and torture itter? While we were having this conversation, of course, the religious leader was not going to let this situation go unnoticed. Ernesia! With a tearing sound, he swung his demonic ws at us once again. More power than before. What Magi?! ...Are you not human? While both of them sensed it and were shocked, I clicked my tongue and opened my hand to spread the barrier. It didn''t happen twice. A wall of blue qi bounced off her demonic ws. It seems that the nail that strayed went over the wall and split the other side all the way to the ground at once, but what do you know? ERNE SIAAAAAAAAA!! However, the opponent was persistent. The priest roared once more and this timeunched more than five magic circles into the air. The amount of demonic energy flowing into each one is unusual. I couldn''t help but grab the two and teleport on the spot. There was a hint of an attempt to sabotage the teleport, but I managed to shake it off. That''s how we reached the sky over the ce where the hideout was at once. And at the same time as I moved into the air, the purple destructive energypletely swept the front from the direction I was in just a moment ago. The purple light that shook the earth and emanated from it seemed to color the world even though it was only for a moment. ...Hmm, the power is so ignorant. It was a power that exceeded the breath of a certain white dragon in the previous war of the castle by dozens of times. Wow! Watching that ignorant power, apusees out naturally. Chapter 362 Chapter 362. Advent of the leader (6) + Resurrection of the church (1) You did well to avoid it! If that was right, I would put it second, and you two would have died right away? right? Let me look back and ask as if asking for consent. The two of them werepletely frozen and at a loss for words. It seems that she ispletely fed up with what has just happened. Arel Ernesia what the hell is that? Even Delneph has forgotten his pride and trembles in pure astonishment. So you don''t know anything other than that you''re the leader of the Dark Church? I was introduced to that just 2 minutes before you guys came. Surprisingly, this is our first meeting. Is this your first time? Didn''t it seem like you shouted the name Ernesia'' for that? I vaguely heard it. So I dont know. this time it''s real There''s really nothing to pinpoint. You may not believe it, but it was our first meeting. It''s also sudden from my point of view. Suddenly, as soon as he saw me, his eyes rolled over and he attacked me, but what could I do? There was no room for conversation. And they didnt call me by my name, they just called me by myst name, Ernesia. Doesn''t it have anything to do with me? It was something that bothered me too. So please don''t question me for nothing. What? Would you like to step back and take care of yourself? As I muttered this, Delnef looked back in genuine surprise. It''s a big deal. I thought you, Arele Ernesia, would step down first! Who do you think is an absolutely invincible monster! Do you avoid me in situations like that? Just looking at the attack from a moment ago, it looks painful. If you get hit like that, you''ll bleed. ouch! do it! Well, I know what Delneph meant. If he had his usual temperament, it wouldn''t have been strange if he had grabbed her by the hair and mmed her on the floor. ...I''ll be honest. There''s no point in looking around, so should I tell you the truth? Because there is no reason to hide between us. I said Eh heh? He stuck out his tongue and spoke yfully. actually? I can''t think of a way to catch that! ...The jokes are so amazing. Isnt that a joke? No matter how humorously I usually live, I don''t give a damn even in situations like this. Really, I couldn''t decide how to deal with that religious leader right now. You mean? Certainly, the demonic energy contained was not normal. Delneph is more than you can detect. That''s partly open. No way! A mediocre human possesses such power... I don''t know why, but when he saw me, he blurted out his words. what is a human Yes, the ignorant strong man is here. I am also a human being. The Magi capacity that woman contained also exceeded the level ofmon sense. ck magic is also more proficient than I know. what is it What was it that made you admire it again? Is it a monster like you? well? I tilted my head. Maybe not? He would not be a reincarnated person. The basis is my intuition. I didn''t feel the arrogance typical of guys like us. The So Gyo Master is a reincarnated person, but the Gyo Master is probably not. That''s why it''s even more surprising. I would never have thought that a pure human being, not even a reincarnated person, would have reached such a far-off stage. hostile but interesting Well, it''s not the time to be exciting at the point of enemies. In other words, isnt it that you are stronger than Arel? That must be wrong. I firmly corrected Hetia''s misunderstanding. No matter how misunderstood it is, write it. Who is stronger than anyone? Certainly I am stronger than that woman. If I fight, I will always win. Am I really the strongest? Then why are you backing down? If you leave someone with that kind of power... Hetia, if you say so, then I can defeat you. you can knock it down Can I knock it down then? Instead, Kellya might perish slightly? What nonsense are you talking about! There is no way I can simply pinpoint that monster right now. Then you have to fight with determination, but what do you think will happen if you fight head-on with a guy with demonic energy like that? Whether you like it or not, if you fight an opponent like that, it will be a long battle. What would happen if we fought without any countermeasures? Can you stand? Feeling goosebumps, she rubbed her arm. Delneph seemed to understand as well, so he put on a bewildered expression. Before that, let me ask you one thing. Are you saying that Allernesia''s power is greater than that of that monster? In either case, I am definitely stronger. However, the amount of magic power of that religious leader is unusual. Maybe a little lower than me? I''m roughly calcting that. In other words, if the cult leader and I fight! I was greeted with apuse. The air vibrates as they p with force. When power collides with power, of course it is the poor shrimp''s back that explodes. If it is okay for this country to perish. I will buy that spirit of sacrifice and fight with tears in my eyes too? Forget about. Since Hetia said this, she had no choice but to stop it. I don''t want to do that either, so I have no intention of fighting. I liked it here too. So I won''t destroy them all without a countermeasure. How... how did thise to be like this? Hetia clutched her head and groaned. Well, I understand how you feel... But after all, am I responsible for following along excitedly when he was told to go hunting for ck magicians? For now, I keep peeking at the situation below from the air. I don''t think leaving that thing unattended would be good for Ernesia Kingdom either. If there is a moderate gap, I would try to hit the back of the head by blowing it up anywhere in outer space... I can''t really see an angle like that. It means that the opponent is also preparing for it. Come to think of it, that woman doesnt reallye up after me? uh wait? I wasn''t the only one who realized things were going weird. Delnef and Hetia both looked downward with their eyes wide open. That religious woman was using some kind of magic. The energy he held was so huge that he didn''t even think about hiding it, so he could feel the pulsation of the huge demonic energy without any filtering. Are you trying to intercept? We prepared for that moment, but what happened soon was even more ridiculous than that. that? Something ck was crawling out of the ground. what? Did you call something else? Did you even summon a demon? I thought so, but what we saw was unexpected. These were the warlocks we had just annihted. Those who were mere corpses were reviving one by one. That woman what is she doing? Not only me, but Delnef and Hetia also opened their mouths. Can that be?! How can only humans do such a thing! Isnt that nonsense?! Bringing the dead back to life like that?! In disbelief, Hetia rubbed her eyes and looked down again. Will the one who is alive die again? There is no point in debating whether or not to believe what happened in front of you. You just have to ept and acknowledge the phenomenon itself. As I calmly watched, Delneph looked at me in surprise. ...You''re quite calm. I hope I''m surprised too. He pretends to be calm, but that''s all he''s pretending to be. They didn''t simply resurrect them as undead... They don''t even have the unpleasant aura of zombies. The resurrected ck magicians felt the unmistakable energy of life. they are alive Could it be that the death itself was nothing at all? life and death. Dark magic that interferes with the concept itself. That it existed in this world? I would never have thought that there would even be a person who could freely use such great magic. Interesting.'' In every world, there are true pioneers who use technology that I do not know. By all means, is that the woman? If it wasn''t for the leader of the Dark Church, he would have wanted to personally invite them and discuss the technology all night long. I am still very interested. What is it? Didn''t those things that were purged at beste back to life? I dont think you can handle it again? Unlike the nervous Hetia, I tilted my head leisurely. Apparently, even if I annihte them again, they will resurrect. Most of all, the woman who was the teacher was like that. It was obviously fatal, but he didn''t die. It is highly likely that the method she used was applied to them as well. Doesnt it have to be tested? You dont have to take a picture of it to know if its shit or not, right? The result is obvious. It''s easy to kill, but it''s meaningless if youe back to life. Infinite regeneration is a foul. It feels like a red card. Get kicked out quickly! It''s a pity that even I can''t touch it easily unless I know the identity of the ck magic used by the leader. I firmly summarized the current situation and made a conclusion. Lets step back for now. Since ancient times, wise humans know how to measure the angle with certainty when withdrawing their feet. It''s not about retreating. Just trying to sort out the situation ande up with a solution. Anyway, there is no sign that the other side is determined and pursued. If so, they would havee after you and attacked you. Above all, the resurrected ck magicians are not particrly damaging to the surroundings and are gathering somewhere. It''s time for both that side and this side to adjust their posture. Past pros need time. I needed time to go home and have a cup of cocoa and rx. Im leaving, are you dissatisfied? ....do whatever you want. ...Arel, if you say so, there is no disagreement. Both of them looked at each other with ufortable faces, but they obediently followed my suggestion, as if they had no sharp opinions. As I prepared the teleport magic to return, I smiled coldly as I sensed the demonic energy clearly felt from below. I''ll reveal the secret properly soon.'' Don''t think you can beat me with just infinite resurrection. Resurrection of the Order (1) Ernesia... did you run away? Rector Louis Reina looked up. He noticed that the descendant of the Ernesian royal family, whose gray hair reminiscent of ashes, hadpletely withdrawn. Shall I pursue? After thinking for a moment, she shook her head. There would be no point in taking out your anger on the descendents now. At first, I just woke up and recalled the shock of him'' betraying me, so I let go of my reason for a while. When I thought about it, he said something like he didn''t know anything. okay. The descendant did not know. If 500 years have passed since that time, that descendant would not even know that promise. Then there is no reason to pursue. Louis Reina immediately gave up the pursuit. Above all, it''s not worth it. Are you not following me? The one who asked that question was Letelneas, the minor schoolmaster. Arel must have died, but he was also brought back to life by the ck magic used by the cult leader. Retelneas slowly got up, looked around, and started giggling. The injuries already inflicted by Arell havepletely disappeared. He groped his body and couldn''t contain his surprise. It is ording to the literature handed down. It''s a truly amazing trick. I thought he could revive this many warlocks in such a short period of time, including me. Admiring him, the teacher just looked at him calmly. I''m not panicking, little schoolmaster. Did you know about this secret technique? of course. Because it has been passed down through generations. Of course, only our minor schoolmasters knew the secret. Indeed... It''s really surprising... Is it not just undead, but literally transcends life? Even for us, this kind of secret technique... It seems that the young master muttered something, but Louis Reina didn''t listen. It''s an indifferent attitude, as if he doesn''t care much. Chapter 363 Chapter 363. Resurrection of the church (2) Rather than that, we should resurrect the church members. There are not one or two church members who have not yet been resurrected. A little while ago, it was an exercise to see if the esoteric was properly applied to the world. There are still so many dead. Louis Reina bowed her head in despair. But what she feels now is only a temporary pity. In the first ce, death is nothing. The massive demonic energy that filled her inside erupted once again. The demonic energy that radiated eventually formed a huge circle behind her back. The senses that were hardened after 500 years of hibernation have now fully returned. She applied the arcane technique to a wider range. Turn around. recited an incantation. Go through the cycle of reincarnation and break out of that cycle. Poor soul, stay here forever. The purple magi once again spread out in all directions from the great circle. Then, the corpses scattered all over the church rise again. Even fatal wounds inflicted by intruders are reyed as if rewinding. Those who disappeared without leaving a corpse are returning to the world in the same way. Ohhhh.... The young master admired that mighty power and the phenomena it brought about as if it were interesting. Here and there, the church members could feel the revival. without missing a single person. The religious leader resurrected the church members who were annihted by Arele Ernesia and the strong enemies she brought. ...Most of them didn''t even have a corpse left, but even that doesn''t matter. Because it interferes with the concept of individual existence. It doesn''t matter if you have a body or not. It''s simply a bowl. It is enough to fix only the soul in the world. What a great word. Above all, I am truly amazed by the ability of the principal to think about it simply. If other ck magicians or wizards heard the leader''s words now, they might die of shock. To that extent, the esoteric she used far surpasses the known concept of ck magic. Did you say that members of other branches were also wiped out? That''s right. Then you should touch it too... Where is it? It seems to have changed from the time I stayed. Sogyoji, please exin in detail. You can also revive them if you know their location. Yes, Master. Oh, before that, may I exin the church leader''s resurrection to the church members? Louis Reina tilted her head. Anyway, they dont know the secret arts. You dont know? Only a fraction of this has been reported. Thats why I can see the confused faces of the church members by now. Above all, the resurrection of the religious leader must be known. At first, she was convinced by his argument. okay. I''ll leave that up to you too. However, summon the resurrected ones to the temple of the main church and tell them to wait. I will not tolerate any other behavior. Yes, leave the personal things to me. The young master kneeled low and bowed his head in a gesture of obedience to the master. I hope that the head teacher will concentrate on fulfilling his long-cherished wish. So that the true meaning of his smile could not be seen in her eyes...? The resurgence of ck magicians did not happen only in the main church. The same thing happened on all continents. In the meantime, the ck magicians who had been subjugated began to resurrect one after another. Each kingdom had no choice but to fall into chaos because of already incinerated hideouts, execution grounds, and resurrected ck magicians everywhere. In order to stop the group of ck magicians who suddenly came to life and the ck magicians who came to save them, each kingdom tried to calmly deal with them, but there was no way to defeat them who did not die no matter what they did. Even if you attack with the intention of killing them, they will continue to rise with a burst of light. What happened?! Is it the devil?! Did they even make a contract with the devil?! Fortunately, the resurrected warlocks only tried to escape and did not cause any other damage. At first, they were going to run amok for revenge, but they flinched as if they had heard a message from someone, and soon retreated. You can''t let the enemy miss, but you can''t fight without countermeasures against those who won''t die. In the end, all kingdoms had to let go of the resurrected warlocks. After that. Rumors and anxiety about immortal ck magicians heading somewhere increased. Since there were not one or two eyewitnesses, it was impossible to control simply with official documents. Some kingdoms tried to silence them with tougher means, but in the end they couldn''t stop the spread of rumors. Where did the resurrected ck magicians go? There were whispers of anxious voices everywhere. There were also voices who wished they hadn''t reappeared at all. Unfortunately, it didn''t take long to find out their whereabouts. I didn''t even have to look for it. their tutor. Because the woman who revealed herself to be the leader of the Dark Church appeared. ....That also came with the appearance of a giant fortress floating in the air. What appeared near the border between Kelia and the present Zelnian Kingdom was a castle the size of a country''s capital. A giant fortress literally floating in the air. As to where it appeared and what it really was, all countries on the continent were on alert and put on alert. Which kingdom''s secret weapon is it? What is your purpose? At first, each country doubted each other and spread suspicion, but the misunderstanding was soon resolved. This is because the wizards of the Mage Towers possessed by each country pointed out that an enormous amount of magic was felt in the aerial fortress. An aerial fortress that emits demonic energy. There was no point in asking who it belonged to. And soon after, unknown magic tools were delivered to the kings of each kingdom. In the letter delivered together, it was written that this was from the owner of that aerial fortress. The kings of each kingdom carefully inspected the magic tool after confirming that there was nothing wrong at the end of a thorough examination, suspecting that it might have been a curse or a suspicious trick. When the magic tool worked, demonic energy erupted, and what appeared before long was a woman emitting a purple glow. It seems that this was a device that recorded her appearance and voice. [first of all. I will tell you on the premise that the kings of each country are watching this.] She was a woman with a voluptuous charm that would make you feel beautiful if you met her in a social world. But right now, I didn''t have time to think about it. Because the woman put her name in her mouth. [I am Louis Reina, the leader of the Dark Church. The one who leads those you call ck magicians. I don''t care what you call me. I just want to convey the business.] The kings of each country were silently nervous. Or, while denying that it was a lie, each showed a confused reaction. However, the religious leader did not pretend to listen at all to their screams, as if thismunication tool was just for two-waymunication. It is just for her to unterally convey her image and voice. [I''ll simply tell you the main point. First of all, the castle you are currently guarding is the temple where our church members stay.] The temple of the Dark Church. In other words, their headquarters! [I''ll tell you first, but please stop the useless resistance. No magic will be able to destroy our main school. If you''d like to try... I won''t stop you.] After a moment of silence, her eyes shone with purple demons. Unusual demonic energy flowed from themunication port. It''s an enormous and evil energy that makes you feel like it''s squeezing your heart. [Keep in mind that you will pay the corresponding price.] After the warning, she reaped her demonic energy. [If you don''t interfere instead, nothing will happen. It seems that you persecuted our church for 500 years after I fell asleep, but I have no intention of making it a problem. I''m at least aware that there is a problem on our side.] She continued speaking calmly. [So, if you don''t resist anymore, I won''t ask for anything in return. I promise this in the name of the leader.] With a guarantee that no one would believe, she calmly continued on to her next business. [The request is simple. Please do not disturb our church. I will soon achieve the longing that I tried to achieve in the past, but once gave up. My purpose is only that. If you don''t interfere, I won''t do any harm.] Ruirina ended her one-sided deration that no one would believe. [Again, please keep in mind that interruptions will not be tolerated. The appearance of the leader of the Dark Church. And the presence of their mighty fortress in the sky. Of course, the whole continent had no choice but to turn upside down. The kings of each country urgently held talks usingmunication ports capable of long-distancemunication. The first Ernesia, the King of Ernesia Kingdom, also attended this emergency meeting. In the severalmunication ports ced in front of him, the sighs of the kings of each country continued for a long time. He is agonizing over what to say first about the current situation. It should be subdued immediately! The king of Felsen Kingdom was the first to insist on a strong response. The Warlock is the Continent''s achievement! Their leader has appeared, so of course they must be punished! Punishment... How do you mean? Isnt the enemy above the sky? Even reaching it is a big deal! Not surprisingly, other kings expressed their disdain. We must devise countermeasures from now on. Contrary to what they say, however, it can''t be that easy. The reaction of the kings of each country is bound to be callous. I agree with the opinion, but it''s not easy to put it into practice. Come to think of it, the fortress appears on the side of Kelia... by any chance the queen knows something? Silence flowed for a while in themunication port connected to the Queen of Kelia at the point someone suddenly made. Everyone knows that, so they want an exnation. It seems that the church has infiltrated our Kelia territory. A few days before the castle was discovered, there was a report that signs were found near the coast. ...I don''t understand. Could it be that the warlock was hidden in Kelia? What? Displeasure crept into the queen''s voice. She must have sensed what they were trying to say. Who will be held ountable for the existence of that helpless fortress of warlocks? Now, they are secretly trying to cover the truth of it. Do you dare to think that we covered people like that? What an insult! ...but the circumstances. In any event, a dispute would arise between them before the subjugation of the ck magician. would you like to stop? Chapter 364 Chapter 364. Resurrection of the Order (3) In the end, Jeil, who had been silent until now, spoke out to mediate with them, frowning at the threatening atmosphere. Doesnt every country know how evil warlocks are? Inevitably, Kellia was also damaged. Isn''t that right, Queen? Um thats how it is. Jaeil interceded, and eventually the queen softened her voice a little. Now we have to discuss the countermeasures. Are you sure you intend to follow the instructions sent by that religious leader? How can that be! This is nonsense! What are you talking about! Of course, no country had any intention of leaving them unattended, as the leader of the Dark Church insisted. Even if it is not, there is a strong perception that ck magicians are crazy people. The damage suffered over the past years is numerous. But did you just stand by knowing what you were going to do? But is subjugation possible? Suddenly someone asked such a question. Bogoro, the resurrected warlocks are healed no matter what kind of attack they take. I heard that it regenerates even after death. I''ve heard reports like that too, but is it true...? It is true. No matter how many times I kill them, they resurrect resentfully, so it''s a nuisance. For some reason, the queen of Kelia muttered with conviction. as if you had seen it in person. Then how do you subjugate those who dont die? There is no way that no one will readily answer that question, which seems a bit frightened. Jeil also kept his mouth shut as if he was embarrassed, but he managed to open his mouth again thinking that it would not work like this. Currently, aren''t the Mage Towers in each country discussing countermeasures by setting up an emergency cooperation system among the Mage Tower owners? Soon they wille up with a number. Ummm... that would be nice. The problem of attacking the fortress is their strange magic problem... It''s a headache. Huh. What will happen in the future. Everyone is concerned in one way. What bothers me more than that is the secret wish'' the woman said. I bet you all heard it too, right? hmm! I must remember. All of them must have listened carefully. longing. The woman who imed to be the head of the ck magicians warned her in such a way that it was undoubtedly her goal and nothing else mattered. And that was what they were concerned about. It was spectacle to dare to warn the subject of the continent''s exploits. Im already worried about what a human who put something like that into the sky will do Thats right. Crazy people don''t know what to do. so he''s crazy Of course, is there anyone who doesn''t worry? Everyone couldn''t help but raise their voices as if they were sick. Thats the wish. What are they trying to do in the first ce? I guess only those guys know about that. Does Ernesia Kingdom know anything? As if each of them had nothing to point out, the question eventually came back here. Cheil shook his head in pity. We have no guesses. If I knew what they wanted, I''d rather do something... Hmm... Come to think of it, wasn''t the Dark Church particrly hostile to Ernesia Kingdom? Come to think of it, it seems that there was a record of something happening even 500 years ago... The reason why the Ernesian kingdom has particrly dark wizards with their eyes on. It is not known in detail, but there is a theory that it is rted to the first King Ernesia, who just founded the kingdom about 500 years ago. He subdued the ck magicians who were troublesome at the time. It''s a story that I bought a grudge because of that. In fact, even now, there were often those who resented Ernesia Kingdom and tried to do various tricks. Unfortunately, we have nothing to say. I''ve been looking for all the records of His Majesty the first King. Had it already existed, I would have referred to it right away. From the records that have survived, there was only the war situation at the time. That didn''t help either. Anyway, shouldn''t we start responding immediately as soon as a countermeasure is devised with the cooperation of each Mage Tower? Um thats right. That is all. That''s right... that''s right. Everyone agreed. Kelly''s reason, which had been silent, also acknowledged in a somewhat astringent voice. How to deal with it is still unknown. But what needs to be done is already decided from the beginning. You can''t just sumb to a warlock. Regardless of the purpose and no matter how powerful the existence, each kingdom will define the Dark Church as a hostile entity and subdue it. They agreed unanimously. It was moderately like this. That night after the emergency meeting. I received a secret message from Hetia and heard about the decision made at the meeting between the kings to some extent. Um... as expected, it flowed into that atmosphere. Still, I thought I would stop one or two countries. That means it was just as threatening. I already knew about the warning sent by the head of the church, having heard it from the elder brother, and I also had a light fight with her myself, so I know the strength of it. I agree that it is a dangerous person that cannot be left unattended. Because there is a strong perception that warlocks are crazy people who don''t know what to do. I don''t want to give an opinion to postpone the subjugation when those guys are floating over my head. ...Anyway, I took a few days off to think of a countermeasure, but that new ident happened. The speed at which the woman called the religious leadermits things is faster than I thought. I could never have imagined that a fortress like that could beunched in the sky in less than five days after that day. A fortress floating in the sky What kind of final boss is it? It''s not even the ultimate gimmick. My city doesn''t have such a gimmick yet. So the end is that the castle copses? I hope you dont say anything terrible. Still that castle is close to our territory. ugh What should I do? Hetia let out a grumble mixed with a sigh as if she was fed up. That said, the most terrible feeling would be from the side of the Zelnian Kingdom. I''m finally getting back to the political framework, but there''s such a super-sized bomb floating over my head. Why did all the warlocks disappear from your territory? It seemed that the current ck magicians had all moved to that castle, as the leader had dered. In other words, there is not a single ck magician left below the surface. ...I don''t feel like it''s resolved at all. but?????? I smiled bitterly. I can''t even afford to make fun of her. Because... Because that castle''s course is... this way. That castle doesn''t just float. For some reason it is moving little by little. The problem is... One of the countries on the path is the Kingdom of Ernesia. At this rate, it would pass over the skies over here in about a month. Is there really no way? Did you tell me? There is no answer unless we fight with the determination to blow up a country. Right now, the only countermeasure is to consume the enormous amount of magic power that woman possesses. Instead, the aftermath of the battle will cause wide-area nuisance. And I hate that way too. Why do I have to fight so much? It''s a way to be mine when there really isn''t one or the other. I am working on a method right now. Think of something. If you think that since that day I have been just lying around because I was bored without doing anything, you are mistaken. Even so, in my spare time, I was contemting the ck magic of immortality of the cult leader. That resurrection magic that doesn''t die even if you kill it. It''s not just a resurrection. It''s not even cheap tricks like regeneration. ...Make all death itself into something that didn''t exist... and keep it constant. What did other wizards do when my ck magic reached such a level? Are you sure that the religious leader... is not someone like Sensei or Arel? That''s for sure. Only that can be asserted. Instead, it seemed that the second-inmand guy, whether it was a small school head or something, was a reincarnated personbut it didn''t seem like he had any influence on the school head. Rather, it seemed that he was nning to suck some honey from the religious leader. Surprisingly, immortality ismon. In any world, there are various secrets. However, none of the methods I know of are as wide-ranging and bold as the leader''s. Usually, it is a secret method that limits the amount of betting on oneself. And I wasn''t really interested in that, so I just knew it on the surface. Hmm... I can''t guess anything. As expected, there are few clues to see through the true nature of the ck magic just by seeing it at a nce. Anyway, even if there was something like a magic book rted to it, it would be useful... Did I have to put in a little effort and bring something? However, there was no time to do that, and even if there was, the religious leader would not have stood still. Well, I''m thinking about thinking about this a little more. It seems like there is still room for it. Keuk Is this side burning? ????? It is the king''s duty to think about such things. Let''s try hard. One of the reasons I''m rxed is that the cult leader isn''t going to do massive destruction or anything right now. I just locked myself in a castle floating in the sky and couldn''t hear anything. It''s not desirable, but at least it gave me time to think about it. Anyway, as a means to subdue that floating stone, I sent a few pieces of paper with rough advice to our Mage Tower owner. Strategy tells them to think. Time will give others some measure. In the meantime, I intend to devise a means to deal with the religious leader. Of course, the queen will also help in the subjugation, right? That''s right... On this side, there are people who can fly from the start. I decided to send them with all my might. Is it the flying corps? It will undoubtedly be a major force. Leave it to them to deal with the clumps. There was just one thing that bothered me. Do you have anything to say to that skeleton on your side? Even if it wasnt so, since that day, Ive been hanging it upside down and shaking it while asking questions. No matter how much I think about it, I don''t feel the slightest respect for my teacher. Let''s just say... that skeleton deserves its own credit. If we had properly remembered the Dark Church, we would not have gone and blindly ran into it. Because of that, I don''t sympathize with him either. Rather, I want you to be sure to torment me even to my share. Even the teacher said he couldnt remember anything Hmm? Ah he just said this. What? It seems that 500 years ago, the woman called the cult leader and King Ernesia met each other... I mentioned that I heard such a story at first nce. The queen said so to me in a tone that she herself did not understand. ....the first king. You mean the ancestors of our royal family? Why is that person here? Chapter 365 Chapter 365. Dark Church subjugation battle (1) Oh, Arell? You''re the first to wake up.... Is that a big deal? Is the world going to end tomorrow? Pena, who had woken up early in the morning, blinked her soft eyes and made a joke as if surprised to see me who was up first. It''s definitely not too early to wake up. it''s not me Congrattions. You saw me waking up first. I got to see a really rare figure. Sitting cross-legged in front of the bedside table, I answered the joke leisurely while reviewing a letter that had arrived from the morning. Well, Pena, you might not be wrong. We never know when arge boulder will pass over our heads. The fact that I wake up so early means that the world is so confused. That''s right. It''s actually confusing. I gently motioned to Pena, who was about to get up, to stay still. It''s not that urgent. ...What''s going on? That the allied forces just sent out to catch the warlock? Just to let you know. I think it''s an urgent report...? is it? Well, it''s me, leisurely, I see,'' and I look through it like I''m reading a newspaper, but by now other nobles must be quite nervous after hearing this. Finally, news came that the army convened by the kingdom had been dispatched in earnest to subdue the Dark Church. Allies. In other words, it is a war... Upon hearing the news, Pena sighed in regret. Why does everyone like war so much? I mean..... It must be a pity to hear that the war with fire and the Holy Kingdom has been over for some time and bloody news is about to happen again. I can''t help it. I said I wouldn''t do anything with words, but that alone doesn''t mean anything. If she really didn''t want to stir up a dispute, the woman who was supposed to be the religious leader should have taken a different attitude. You should have shown sincerity by making a proper agreement and reflecting on the past. If you just don''t touch me, I''ll watch you. What an arrogant attitude is this? Of course, such an argument cannot be epted. In that way, which country will ept it straight away? Rather, the kings of each country regarded the leader''s actions as a threat. The very existence of that stone is tantamount to a deration of war. You put something like that over your head, and who cares about that? Probably by now, the units organized in each country would have been dispatched as well. After joining, they will try to subdue them quickly. I still don''t know what the leader''s intentions were, but if I really didn''t want to fight, I shouldn''t have acted this way. Common sense floats over your head, but is there any country that can ignore it? There is another reason why you can''t ignore it even if you try to ignore it. It is because public opinion of anxiety has been formed. When the fortress of the Dark Church first appeared, the merchants were particrly depressed because consumption decreased and public opinion of anxiety was maximized. Consumption could not be maintained, given that there might be a disaster caused by the ck magician. And the damage caused by this was the bitter taste of the economy as a whole, including our Arnil Trading Company and each country and tradingpany. Especially for most of us, eating, enjoying, and drinking is the main means of business. When this happened, sales were bound to drop. That annoys me a little too. The head of the church said that he would not do any damage if he did not touch it, but that is nothing more than ignorant nonsense. Such a bomb-like existence would disturb the economic situation of each kingdom even if it was still. Damage doesn''t alwayse from fighting. Still, surprisingly, the uneasy voice quickly subsided, didnt it? But that doesn''t go on forever. As Pena said, the consumption that fell to the worst was a little, but it rose again. Hmm... I guess I''m used to it. Nonsense! Are you used to floating around like that? Pena shook her head as if she didn''t understand. It''s true that I''m anxious, but nothing in particr has happened, right? The warlocks are still noting down from the aerial fortress. Even if a war breaks out tomorrow, you have to make a living today. If you prioritize making a living one by one, you will eventually adapt and live your life. The first time the bomb explodes over your head, you''ll cry, but if it goes on for days and days, it bes dull. Of course, that''s not a good thing. Even if you get used to it, the crisis itself doesn''t go away. And, of course, there are negative effects as well. Even if it recovers, sales from tourism and entertainment are still cut in half. It''s annoying for us. It hasn''t been long since the resort opened, so what is this?! In my mind, I want to immediately grab that woman by the cor and pin her upside down from the stratosphere to the ground. Im putting up with not going to catch you by the cor right now because I dont want to spread damage around me. If I was like the old me, I would have fought with the feeling that you would die and I would die, regardless of whether one or two countries would disappear. But now I''m not angry. You have to be in the right grade to get angry or not. Heh heh heh heh heh. justugh it off In that respect, I have be very polite. Knowing how to be self-respecting like this made me a real person. Well, actually, it''s annoying, so I''m trying to pass it on. Yes, it is really annoying and annoying. Let us wait for good news while leaving world peace to those who want to fight for it. I put down my papers and crawled back into bed. Seeing me crawling back into bed, Pena pushed me aside as if it was absurd. Is the sun rising already? Because the sun is already rising. When the sun rises, I go to bed. What do you mean hey! I thought about it while ignoring the troublesome external circumstances for a while and taking refuge in the warmth of the bed. Forming an allied force to subdue... I wonder if that will work.'' ....Will it really work out with that? I didn''t think it would go so optimistic this time around. We''ll see for now, but don''t expect too much. Because the opponent is not too good. Maybe it''s hard for them to handle. So try your best first. I''ll help youter if you''re motivated. Thinking so, I crawled into bed and pulled the nket over myself. A system of cooperation between countries was quickly established. It was decided that the kingdoms would immediately send an army to each other. so-called Continental Allies. The public ck magicians of the continent... and announced a massive alliance topletely subdue their leader, the leader. The magic towers of each country also joined hands with each other and decided to participate in the war. They joined hands, revealing their will to spare no assistance to fight the ck magician. Receiving the expectations of the people, the armies of each kingdom blew the trumpets announcing the battle. The number of allied forces gathered by selecting only the elite of each kingdom reached a whopping 500,000. Of course, there is no way that the Dark Church is unaware of this fact. Even though all the warlocks were withdrawn from the ground, there was a way to get a glimpse of the minimum trend. There''s no way he wouldn''t notice arge army moving there. Upon receiving the report from the ck magicians in charge of reconnaissance, the minor priestess reported the results to the principal. Chief... It seems that they are rejecting your invitation. The punitive force is moving? The priest asked while sitting quietly on the throne. Yes, the armies of each kingdom are gathering and advancing. Somehow they dont seem to understand what you mean. How foolish is this? How sorry the headmaster has been for this ephemeral world since thest thousand years and what kind of meaning he has had . The instructor, who had been silent, warned him quietly, as if telling him to shut up. You''re out of your mind, so shut up. Although it''s not anger, just that alone gives a huge energy to this ce. ....sorry. So Gyoju bowed her head. But we cannot sit still. Their armies will being here soon. I know. Then... Immediately instruct all church members to prepare for a response. The headmaster has finally made a decision. to resist against the armies of all nations. However, I forbid you from attacking them first. War begins as soon as they attack. All right. It is still a guideline from the passive leader, but the minor leader did not show any dissatisfaction. Anyway, it didn''t matter if I gave in to the preemptive attack thanks to the immortality mysticism bestowed by the religious master. Above all, even though the ck magicians couldn''t stand it, there were minor priests and priests here. Can an army of ignorant people really stand up to them? The young schoolmaster did not regard them as an obstacle at all. The religious leader also maintained an attitude of not being interested in the military. She furrowed her eyebrows as if there was one thing that bothered her. one thing. yes? Are the powers of the humans of this era the same as those of Ernesias descendants back then? She, who showed an attitude of indifference to other things, was concerned about that. A descendant of Ernesia Are you referring to that Arele Ernesia? answer. Is everyone like him? If so, shouldnt the response guidelines be changed? Rarely did she take a guarded attitude. As soon as she opened her eyes at that time, she too was wary of seeing the strength of his lightly confrontation. Being a descendant of the Ernesian royal family must also y a part. Then I might have to step in. Dont worry about that. In response to her concerns, the So Gyoju asserted that it was okay. He is one of the most unusual cases on the continent. Most human beings have not progressed that muchpared to the time when you were active. ....is that so? For some reason, when he heard that, the priest subtly twisted the corner of his mouth. I feel dissatisfied even after hearing the answer. Thats it. I''ll leave the response up to you, the young master. I will take your order. ...will be ready soon. After that, if you get back only what was stolen in the past, the ritual will beplete. Just hold on until then. All right. The Sogyoji held up the will of the gyojang-UI with etiquette. Please spread your will. I hope that your will wille true, both as the small school leader and as a human being who understands your will. The head of the church disappeared without answering his loyal words. It''s probably getting ready to make your wishe true. Anything else would be fine for her now. Subjugation forces from each country were nothing but trivial noise to her. The warning sent to the kings of each country in the first ce was also given after the advice of the young master. I wasn''t really interested. The same goes for the small school owner himself. Although she is the head of the church, she doesn''t even pay attention to the church itself. However, despite her indifferent attitude, the young master did not care at all. Even something so trivial doesn''t matter. I hope it wille true. He muttered quietly, lowering his head. For all of us'' as well. Chapter 366 Chapter 366. Dark Church subjugation battle (2) Currently, the Dark Church''s aerial fortress was passing through the forest near the borders of the Zelnian Kingdom. It was observed that the fort was continuously moving in a certain direction, neither faster nor slower, so the allied forces decided to predict the course in advance and establish a foothold. And the knightmanders from each kingdom, who were entrusted withmand from their respective masters, gathered in one ce and began discussing the full-scale strategy. In addition, the owners of each mage tower also apanied them. It was because the core of this operation required the cooperation of the magician on arge scale. First of all, I would like to thank all of you who gathered for justice on the continent. The first to say this was Sir Rekebel, the leader of the 1st Knights of the Kingdom of Ernesia. There is no official decision on who will lead the Allied Forces. The knightmanders, who were directly appointed by each king and gathered together to lead the army, take an equal position with each other. In other words, the external authority is equal to each other. However, it was Ernesia Kingdom that sent the most supplies and troops in this subjugation. Therefore, implicitly, his remarks have no choice but to be more powerful. It is natural that the more you invest, the stronger your speaking power. That''s why no one expresses dissatisfaction outwardly. It''s necessary, so don''t worry about it. On the one hand, I consider it an honor. Even if this is the case, it wont be verymon to have a ce to be with the great generals of each country. I guess! Certainly this will go down in history. exactly! A history where justice triumphs! They were in tune with each other, encouraging each other. I don''t know the future, but at least we are allies for now. We need to solidify that perception. Rekebel also nodded in reverence. Likewise, it is an honor to think of standing on the battlefield with you. Then, first, let''s think of a way to punish the continent''s exploits. hmm! That''s what it should be! They first divided the formation of each army and discussed where to deploy the troops. The n is to position the army around the air fortress as if it were besieged. The date of the raid is when the fort passes through the forest here and reaches the in. The terrain that will be a full-fledged battlefield is surrounded by mountains and forests, and ins spread only where aerial fortresses pass. They nned to hide in an ambush in the woods and attack in earnest when the fort passed the in. The problem is the means to attack the fortress. Most of our troops are ground troops. On the other hand, the overhead is upied by them. To be honest, I can''t say it''s advantageous. As long as they are floating overhead, the attacks of allies cannot easily reach them, and the warlocks'' onught will sweep the ground. It is not easy to capture that aerial fortress even if you mobilize not 500,000 but 1,000,000. Even more so, charging on the ins can be said to be insane. That is why we are here. The person who said that was Ernesia Magic Tower Lord Helmin. Since it was an operation to subdue the ck magicians, of course, each Mage Tower also spared no support. The masters of the magic towers from as many as four countries volunteered for this subjugation. Each mage tower actively recruited wizards of ss 6 or higher. In addition, he brought out all kinds of magic tools that he had been keeping for a long time. Originally, to wizards, ck wizards are like filth that pollutes their sacred magic. The filth must be cleaned up immediately. With that belief alone, they participated in this war. To the point where even the old veterans of the reverse battle flinched at the moment when they saw the magic corps appearing at the rendezvous point. It was a scam that could lead to the fall of one or two countries if he wanted to. At heart, the knights were relieved that their power was not directed to their homnd. Helmin started talking as he reviewed the operational papers. Realistically speaking, the warlock''s stronghold will be difficult to attack in its current state. Above their heads is their stronghold. Even the defense is also a solid aerial fortress. A really difficult enemy. No matter how much the magic corps can fly, there is an air corps reinforced from Kelia on this side, but it will be difficult to overturn the inferiority. That''s right. That is not true. It was the difficulty I had just been talking about. The knightmanders of each country nodded. Then what should I do? hmm! Isn''t it obvious? You have to drop it. It was the owner of the Merman Magic Tower who said that. The old man with a shaggy beard shook his beard and showed hostility. ...drop it. If we cant attack as it is, of course we have to bring down their aerial fortress first. Is it possible? Rekebel, the leader of the Knights of Ernesia, seemed puzzled. I don''t know how that fortress floats. I think it must be some kind of magic. Iprehensible phenomena are magic. That''s all they can know. However, from the eyes of the knights, there was no answer as to how to sink it. If I shoot even a siege weapon, will it fall? someone muttered that What ignorant nonsense is this? Even if I shot those arrows and weapons, would they really fall? not even a bird you''re right. You have to shoot and drop it. But Helmin gave a satisfied smile as if that was the answer. I was only saying this half as a joke. The knight who said that was dumbfounded and kept his mouth shut. You mean it will fall if you shoot it? It''s not that simple. What they use is probably abination of flight magic and gravity magic. ...Then it won''t fall even if it damages it. The owners of the Mage Tower gathered together and evaluated the current state of the air fortress. It was not just a mere inference, it was also a conclusion based on the data observed by sending each wizard. So you shoot. However, upon hearing the conclusion Helmin insisted on, the knights made a puzzled expression. Now, this isn''t about saying anything. You say you won''t fall by matching? The emotions that everyone wanted to say were good on their faces. It is a siege weapon used in thest war. that?????? The one who hardened hisplexion while looking at the blueprint Helmin took out and showed him was a knight of the Zelnian Kingdom. In the days when their homnd was still a holy country, they suffered a terrible blow from this, so naturally, their faces were distorted as soon as they saw it. There are only painful memories in it. ...That siege weapon. Yes, I borrowed it from Mr. Arell. However, only the drawings were actually borrowed, and the device was hastily reproduced by us. What Helmin took out was the design blueprint of the Pirs of Steel''. Only the device for firing arrows remained the same, but the shape of the arrows was subtly different. As if to prevent it from falling out when it gets stuck, the end of the arrow is shaped like arge hook, and the length itself is slightly shorter than the previous one. It was calcted that this would barely reach the bottom of the aerial fortress. Hmm, so how do you do that? These arrows are engraved with a magic form that we worked together with the tower owners. A magic form? On the surface and inside of the arrow, the pagoda owners exerted all their skill to inscribe magic forms. Everyone''s eyes widened in anticipation of that fact. What kind of magic is this? The basic bases are gravity reversal and dispel. In addition, there are magic forms engraved to prevent various magic interference. Neutralizes the magic holding the fortress and also reverses gravity magic, forcibly pulling the fortress downward. When activated, the altitude of the fortress will descend to the ground. In the meantime, I''m going to march the troops and hit it. The tower owners nodded as if they agreed. We won''t be able to drop itpletely, but it will descend enough to set up makeshiftdders and scaffolding. In the meantime, use troops and magic corps to attack. Um is it that simple? They''re not stupid either. You wouldnt allow an attack easily, would you? Of course, the pir of steel wouldn''t allow an easy hit either. It was obvious that the Dark Church would be preparing by now. ording tomon sense, there''s no way the enemy could not notice when this much wasing. I had already sent an aerial corps to reconnoitre the power and stabbed it lightly, but the resistance of the ck magicians was formidable. It won''t be that simple. Yes, of course. Tower owners also acknowledged that. Although he hates warlocks, he doesn''t underestimate them. That''s why, in order for the arrows to hit, the Kelia flying corps and our magicians will attack and confuse them first. From the beginning, it will attempt a normal attack rather than showing arrows, diverting its eyes and causing the fortress to crash. It''s not that there''s no element of uneasiness, but unless we lower the altitude of that fortress, we can''t guarantee our odds of winning. I guess so. The knights also agreed. Unlike them, there was no strategy. I am grateful enough that the wizards have brought even this much countermeasure. Then, the strategy will be carried out from the sunrise tomorrow. It is said that it is at night that ck magicians exert their greatest power. That''s why I have no choice but to use the time when the sun is up as much as possible to attack. It is certain that a great disaster will happen if we leave them alone. Warlocks have always done countless evils. We must never forget that fact. When Helmin emphasized that point, everyone agreed. Let me teach you that the age of warlocks has nevere and never will. * * * As scheduled, the drums that began the attack on the air fortress sounded everywhere. The sounds of drums and horns were heard everywhere, and arge force of troops deployed around the fort ording to the advance signal. But there is no way up. The subjugation team had only one choice. Just besieging the surroundings. And it is to pour out without sparing all the attacks that can fly. Aim the archers! Soldiers with longbows aim arrows from the top of the watchtower by pulling the strings upwards. Magic Troops! attack magic! Auxiliary magic initiated! Also, behind them, the magic corps casts attack magic for interception and magic to increase the range of the bow. Shoot! As soon as the drums sounded, theyunched their attack in unison. A myriad of arrows and fireballs rained down towards the fortress. In addition, Kelia''s aerial troops glide freely above the fort''s head. Airborne troops! Initiate interception! An army of disparate races, each with wings,unched an interception by dropping head-sized stones or shooting arrows from above their heads. Chit! Things with wings! How dare a sub-species fight against you! However, there is no way that ck magicians can sit still. In unison, they unleashed defensive magic or, at times,unched a counterattack by pouring offensive magic. But in other words, that''s all. A situation where you can''t go anywhere and only exchange arrows and magic attacks. This only prolongs the battle and is inconclusive. Chapter 367 Chapter 367. Subjugation Battle of the Dark Church (3) No, rather, the air fortress during the sit-in is much more advantageous. So, I had no intention of prolonging this situation. Going as nned! Pirs of Steel! load! Reveal the steel piruncher hidden between the archers and adjust the firing angle to aim at the bottom of the aerial fortress. Currently, the air fortress may not have discovered its existence yet due to the smoke screen dropped by the air troops. That''s why you need to shoot quickly. The soldiers hurriedly rigged the device and prepared all the firing devices as instructed. in concert!unch! ording to themand, 50 steel pirs of titanium are flying towards the fortress. However, the difference from the usual arrow is that the flying arrow has a long rope attached to the end. Stretching a long rope, the pir flies straight toward the fortress. The ck magicians hurriedly tried to block the flying siege red g, which was obviously of a different scale from the arrows earlier, but it was already toote. thud. thud. thud. Cuckoo coo coo. There was a roaring sound that sounded like rocks crashing overhead. One after another, the pirs of steel hit the bottom of the fortress. result? Themander urgently asks the observer for the results. The observer also observes from a distance using magic tools, and reports the result of the steel pir''s hit to themander. About 40 hits. Oooh! About 10 shots were shot down by warlocks or crashed without being able to break through, but it was a sufficient achievement. ording to calctions, in the worst case, up to 25 rounds was the Maginot Line that could cast magic to block the fortress, so it was a smooth enough result. Then, wizards, please. Themander quickly urged the wizard inmand of the magic corps to move on to the next operation. I see. ruler! Those who seek true sorcery, now is the time to drop that hateful stone! As he raised his wand in an extravagant gesture, the mages began injecting mana into the ropes attached to the iron pirs. Arge amount of mana is consumed for the magic form used for the aerial fortress crash operation. That''s why the separate wizards had to hang on the line and supply mana directly. When the mana was supplied, the steel arrows glowed blue and the magic form engraved inside began to activate at the same time. A whopping 40 magic forms exert their power to suppress the fortress. Will it really work? While everyone in the punitive force watched the results with bated breath, someone finally screamed. The fortress is falling! The altitude of the aerial fortress is gradually descending. Undoubtedly, the magic worked. Stay calm! When thedders and footholds are within reach, the interceptors charge into the fort! After some time passed after themanders suppressed their excitement and ordered the next operation, the fort fell just enough to reach thedder. Of course, the resistance of the ck magicians also intensified. Some attempt to descend directly under the fort and remove the impaled poles. We must not let the fort rise again! Knights! Well waited! From now on, the time hase for us to step out! At the same time as themander of the knights drew his sword and held it high, the wizards used magic to create an impromptu foothold. charge! Cut down all the warlocks and find the boss! At the same time as the signal to announce the advance, numerous soldiers of the punitive force finally began to advance as if clinging to the fortress. The signal for a full-scale fortress attack went off. A bird was watching the start of the fierce battle from afar with its blue eyes shing. ...It started. I read the material while lying on my chair in the office, while closing one eye and muttering. Right now, half of my field of vision is connected to the pupils of the telegraph spheres that I sent using my sensory abilities. Right now, I synchronize my eyes with the pupils of the wardens and observe the situation on the battlefield in real time. First of all, I know because I discussed with Helmin how the allied forces will fight, but I still need to see if the war situation is going properly. However, it takes time to wait for each report. In this case, the best way to be sure is to see for yourself. There is no problem so far. The knights are trying to break into the aerial fortress using scaffolding anddders, and a fierce battle is taking ce with the ck magicians who block it. So far everything is going smoothly as Helmin discussed with me. but. how will it turn out? Is this battle going to go as intended to the end? I was slowly watching the results while thinking about those concerns. If this battle ends like this, that''s it. But if that''s not the case..... ...Do I have to step in then? I already feel like my body is twisting from the annoyance. ? ? ? A fierce battle between the Allies and the Dark Church began. The knights rushed desperately and cut off the heads of the wizards, and the wizards of the Mage Tower mercilessly poured all the magic they had cultivated and burned them. Warlocks also struggle to keep the fortress from being captured by building a barrier with undead or pouring attack magic in the same way. In order to make up for the geographical disadvantage against the huge aerial fortress, the aerial troops supported by Kelia constantly stirred the air above the fortress and attacked by dropping catapults or magic. In particr, the magic of the elven interceptors riding the aerial carriage led by the harpies demonstrated considerable power. The battle was showing signs of prolonging as screams and shouts, as well as explosions and incessant destruction, shook the whole area. Ruireina, the leader of the Dark Church, swept her long purple hair and sighed as she listened to the sounds outside. All you hear is screams and destruction and dying. Why why do they hate us so much? Because a fierce battle was going on outside, shouts and screams were heard even to the ce where the leader of the fort was staying in the innermost part of the fortress. Currently, she has entrusted the direction of all ck magicians to the Sorceress. So, I don''t know the details of the war. For now, we know that the aerial fortress temporarily lost its ability to float and was sunk by the allied forces. Upon closer examination, the magic that interferes with the magic to float the fortress is continuously spreading from the bottom of the fortress. For something improvised, it''s pretty well-crafted magic. Although her opponent was her enemy, she praised her honestly. Such magic... You''ve advanced this far. However, despite being disturbed, for some reason, there is no sign of dissatisfaction or regret. Rather, they talk to themselves as if they are curiously admiring them. I never thought you could disturb me this much. The headmaster said that they were not making any progress, but she thought a little differently. At least for the humans she knew at least 500 years ago, it was impossible to fight this far. Even so, their resistance is meaningless. No matter how much they developed, their essence did not change. Because humans are still ugly and still ephemeral. Behold, why are they shedding so much blood to capture this ce? what glory is there? what to wait for? They wield swords, shoot fireballs, and strike lightning with nothing but hatred. It cannot be said that they are not responsible for this situation. She admitted it too. The reason why they are so hostile to them now is here. ...From what I''ve heard, some warlocks seem to have caused quite a bit of trouble while I was asleep? I kind of expected it. After all, those who sympathized with her thoughts at the time are all dead. Those present now do not even know who she is or even her face. She had heard of what the current generation of warlocks had been up to. That''s why she deliberately didn''t revive warlocks who had caused serious problems in the past and were purged. Even after that, those who believed in the Order and arbitrarily set it up were returned to death. But is that not enough for them? A sighes out of nowhere. Whose fault is this really? what is out of order? she continued to agonize. The answer that came out was the same. Everything is because human beings themselves are imperfect. Because you are not truly saved. If anyone else heard this answer, I''m sure she''d think it was out of line. That is why humans must be perfect. A tragedy that happens because everything is imperfect. That hasn''t changed. Conclusions have already been drawn in the past. I just hesitated to execute the answer. But now there is no reason to hesitate. The long-cherished wish that was distorted by a mistake 500 years ago wille true this time. In the end, what he'' said was just nonsense. What to do after that is clear. Achieving her long-cherished wish after failing once in the past. Aplish the purpose that was postponed. That''s it. For that, I have to get it back first... Unfortunately, I can''t fulfill that wish right now. The nucleus of it was stolen by someone in the past. The man who appealed to him for friendship betrayed him at the decisive moment. Betrayed, cursed, and took half of her secrets. It''s a useless memory.'' Now that ites, that''s fine. Because he himself who was deceived was also a fool. It seems that the things that were stolen then are still there. That''s all you can know for sure. Then that''s it. After all, no one will ever know what it means. I have to hurry up and find the second volume of [Book of Eternity]... She is just pointlessly looking up at the ceiling from the deepest part of the fortress. So when are we going? Even for her, the current war situation was annoying. It has been three days since the battle to capture the fortress of the Dark Church began. For three days already, the Allied offensive had not reaped any results, and the day ended. The fact made themanders moan in agony every night. There is no visible change in the overall situation. ...I expected it to be a melee, but. Knight Commander Sir Rekebel, who led the Ernesia Kingdom army, twisted his lips as he looked back towards the Dark Church''s fortress. Enemies are over there. The number of enemies is also there. However, the capture was not easy at all. ...I never thought I would struggle this much. I didn''t expect this battle to be a simple siege, but the difficulty is unusual. That is correct. Yeah well. Knights from other countries also struggled while looking down at the current map. The enemy is over there. Allies surround them without water. If this is amon sense siege warfare, victory is guaranteed even if you just dry it like this and kill it. The problem is that the enemies are people with nomon sense. Chapter 368 Chapter 368. Subjugation Battle of the Dark Church (4) Certainly, there is no way to iste them, right? Rekebel asked Helmin, but he shook his head. If the target is just an ordinary fortress, that method will work. However, they were the ones who moved isted in the sky from the beginning. For them, the supply logo is nabal from the beginning and does not exist. What it means is simple. ...It''s ridiculous to say that self-sufficiency is possible. That''s right. Even when we looked closely, there was no sign that the warlocks had gone outside since that day. That means you won''t starve to death just by being in that fort. That means they won''t shut themselves out, whether self-sufficient or otherwise. The usual strategy doesn''t work. In the end, the only thing that was possible was to capture it by force and drag out the enemy''s massacre. The problem is that it''s difficult. What the hell are they! What a freak! In the end, there is a knight who couldn''t stand it and hit the table with his fist. He was a knight from the Kingdom of Felsen, one of the kingdoms that participated in this subjugation. He clenched his fists as he gnashed his teeth. The defenses of those monsters are endless! His denouncement of warlocks as monsters is not a simple metaphor. It means literally. ...I thought he woulde back to life even if he died. The reason they had such a hard time capturing was extremely simple. It was for one reason only. ck magicians don''t die. To be precise, even if you die, you will continue to live. Even if you cut your throat with a sword, pierce your heart with a spear, or even burn it to ashes with magic. If you look back at what happened, you will be able to block the soldiers again. So, can it be captured? It was estimated that the total number of warlocks in the Dark Church was around 100,000. The ck magicians were making trouble for the punitive force by taking advantage of their numerical disadvantage by not dying. There is no way to defeat them if they try to block them with their bodies by using their immortal bodies. Even the old veterans shook their heads, saying that this was the first time they had ever experienced such a tight battle. Tower owners! How is that possible''? Is that magic too? I don''t know if they''re undead, but I''ve never heard of them using witchcraft like this! ?... That''s... even the owners of the mage tower ask, but there''s no way they can answer. Even with a dragon, that would be impossible. That''s right. No way. When one of the pagoda owners said that, the other pagoda owners nodded in agreement. In the first ce, such a thing could not be possible with magic. It shouldn''t be possible. Helmin frowned coldly. Nature''s providence is absolute. It would be absurd to go against it. Even if you summon fire, create water, and drive wind, there is an area that you must never touch. It makes me realize once again how dark magic is a spell that shouldnt exist in the world. That''s right. We also dont know this and that, like the tower owners, but we do know this. The knights also nodded as if in sympathy. If you get hit by a knife, you die, and if your head falls off, of course you be a corpse and rot. exactly. Nothing like cancer. It''s not difficult either. It is the natural order of things for people to live and die. ...The problem is that the siege is going through difficulties due to the absurd retrograde providence. Rekebel only pointed out the core in such an atmosphere. Whether the enemy uses magic or not, the important thing is that this side is very difficult because of it. That too is quite difficult. Even if I die, I will not die. They even use it to fill them with their bodies. There was already a quite agitated atmosphere among the soldiers. Even if you get hit by a sword or stabbed with a spear, there''s nothing you can do about it, because it''s nonsense to say that you shouldn''t be agitated over monsters that rise up as if nothing happened. All I can do is suppress my fear. If there is no countermeasure, the agitation will only grow. You might even try to desert. Not everyone could even argue against that point. It was a fact that I already knew without having to say it. It just hurts when someonees forward and speaks. If they are undead, wouldnt holy water work? I have already tested that too. Helmin shook his head sadly. At the point of not dying, I considered the possibility of being an undead or a lich, so I triedmon countermeasures. However, pouring artificial holy water on it was meaningless. Rather, there was a report that it was frustrating because of the heat of the battle, and it was refreshing to spray water. The strange thing is that I can feel the unmistakable vitality of the ck magicians who are revived like that. It is affected by magic that detects living beings. If it''s undead, it won''t catch. Does that mean they are alive? I can''t be sure of that. I don''t even want to admit it in the first ce. How could such a thing be a living human being? Those who live but do not die. someone muttered that immortality. That is nonsense. There is a legend that many people have dreamed of it since ancient times I cant believe it. However, it is actually happening right in front of their eyes, and the enemies who are harassing them are like that, so what should they do? We must urgently discuss measures for those who do not die. Is there a way? Even if there is none, I should make it. It may sound irresponsible, but it is true. If not found, this battle will end in failure. It doesn''t just end with a matter of scratching your ego. Why dont we put in those people who are waiting now? Amander suggested that. They are those who have not yet entered the front line. They are sword masters sent from all over the world. And even the magic tower masters here. Why don''t you rather bet on an all-out war? No. Rekebel tly refused. They are the ones needed to defeat the leader of the warlocks that will appearter. I don''t know how strong the leader of the ck magicians is. However, when judging by the amount of magic, you can''t be careless. That''s why they didn''t deliberately put in the Mage Tower and Sword Masters yet. In that respect, I hear quite a bit of dissatisfaction from the people themselves, but I can''t help it. Traditionally, the sword should be used in the right ce. What if you hit a chicken with a cow knife? The problem is, we dont have that much time. To the end, the fortress isnt out of function, its just sunk by our magic. Does that mean that when the magic is broken, it will move again? Now, the wizards in each Mage Tower take turns holding onto the rope and supplying mana. Right now, there are a lot of wizards, and they work on a rotation system, and they have plenty of magic stones to replenish mana, so it''s possible to suppress the aerial fortress. The current situation is that even that can''t be dragged on for long. The next ten days is the limit. Ten days?... Even if you think of it as a siege, it is a very ambiguous time. The next ten days. You could even say it''s too short. To capture their fortress in just ten days. So, you can''t just do tabletop discussions like this. The battle will continue tomorrow, and themanders will have to rack their brains desperately toe up with a n. if that''s not possible Because this battle will end with the defeat of the punitive force. They didn''t have much time. I cant. This is not the time to conserve power. Let us mobilize everything we can. It didn''t take long for even the Sword Master and those who opposed the final effort to change their minds. next day. As soon as the sun rose, the Allies attacked again to capture the fort. However, this time, unlike yesterday, the morale of the allied forcesunching an attack was not serious. As if they were following something, they were rushing forward with a high roar. Unknowingly, the ck magicians flinched, but the officers scolded them. Eight! No matter how hard they fight, we are immortal thanks to the Lord''s grace . As his head fell off, a man with a greatswordnded on his back. He is a man with a rugged appearance, d in clunky armor all over his body. His short hair and numerous scars extending all the way to his face reminded him of a ruffian running around a bar rather than a knight. But no one mistook him for a knave. It was because the auras all over his body were burning like mes. What if immortality? Did you be stronger just because you didn''t die? You areughing! He red at the rolling warlock''s neck, smirking ferociously and sarcastically. The Bane Warlock quickly regenerated, but the Bane was knocked down again. You bastard!! The warlocks burst into anger one step toote and aimed their wands at the man. Oops. As he swung the greatsword with one arm, their arms and necks were severed. He swung the huge greatsword at a speed that even a ck magician''s eyesight couldn''t catch. Although there is no dignity in the cutting poomsae, the speed and sharpness are unusual. I''m afraid to point the cane at you like that so I can''t cut you. The man who had cut dozens of warlocks to pieces at once went beyond sarcastic remarks and eventually clicked his tongue. It was a frustrating reaction even though the enemy was defeated. Still not dying. The dismembered corpse of the ck magician wriggles and stands up again. The pieces that were cut into pieces so that they could not be attached at all turned into smoke and were resurrected as they were. What are all these things? We already discussed it, Sir Felken. It is not a skill to cut blindly. An intelligent male voice came from behind him. He was a man with the exact opposite impression of Felken. Diligently d in knightly armor, he carries a long spear on his back and a sharp-edged sword. He is a man who exudes the atmosphere of a typical knight. They don''t seem to die no matter how many times I kill them. and. He decapitated the warlock, took the wand and stuck it through his torso, piercing it through. The warlock, wriggling like meat on a skewer, was thrust into the floor with his staff. If you do this for a while, you cant act properly. Cutting ignorantly is not a good thing. Considering regeneration, we have to make it worse than dying. ...No, in a sense, you seem to be more ignorant. A man who just cuts them into small pieces or a man who makes such a terrible appearance even though it is to give time for resurrection, isn''t that what it is? The man called Felken scratched the back of his head and thought. Then, saying that it was annoying, he didn''t look at the resurrected ck magician properly, and swung only his great sword and chopped it again. All right, all right. Just keep cutting it. What bothers you to make it like that? You will survive anyway. ...Anyway, that''s not something that wille out of the mouth of a person who is the head of the knights under the direct control of the emperor of the empire. The man called Swen shook his head in pity. Chapter 369 Chapter 369. The battle to subdue the Dark Church (5) + Leader''s appearance (1) The newly resurrected warlock pointed at the two, shaking his staff. Sword masters of the Merman Empire and the Principality of Elben I cant believe even the ck magicians know this. Should I call it an honor? While having such a conversation, the two simultaneously cut down the ck magician who recognized them. Sword Master of the Merman Empire and the Principality of Elben. Both are knights who have risen to the level of Aura Master, one of the few on the continent. Originally, men who would only meet as enemies on the battlefield are now fighting together over amon enemy. For the subjugation of the ck magician this time, among the kingdoms that possessed sword masters, the countries that could afford to defend themselves to some extent ordered them to participate. That''s why they set aside their personal feelings and cooperate with each other to y the warlock. Anyway, there are a lot of them. It doesn''t decrease there, so it''s really difficult. Its done. Hit and kill even one more bastard while you have time toin! That''s it! The two of them seemed to have a leisurely conversation, but unlike that appearance, they were making the warlock incapable of action one by one as they saw it, steadily and without any gaps. What they do is to first jump into ces that soldiers have not yet reached and stir up enemy lines. Wherever they pass, a shing storm rages incessantly, and the ck magicians are helplessly overpowered. It revives, but it takes time to regenerate. If so, it is possible to break through the wire if you cut it faster and more than you can regenerate. Their role is to pave the way for the soldiers to go further than this. If there is a strong warlock, it will take care of it first before it damages the troops. In order to break the current war situation, which shows signs of a long-term war, the allied forces decided to send the strong men who remained intact. Only five sword masters gathered in this allied army. Up to 4 masters of the Mage Tower. Undoubtedly, these alone would be enough power to conquer a country. In addition to Felken and Swen''s rampage, a violent crushing sound rang out from the other side as well. Those who participated in the battle were Menel and Betn, among the three who are often called Ernesia''s three greatest sword masters. The two of them were also constantly stirring the battlefield, making the warlocks temporarily incapacitated. Menel''s rapier cuts off the joints and muscles of warlocks, and Betndo''s specialty, twin swords, crosses over and overwhelms them without rest. Against them, the ck magicians also did not stand still. An old man presumed to be a ck magician executive came out and demonstrated his specialty. O giant of the abyss! As he finished his spell, a ck giant emerged from the ground at his feet. A golem whose entire body is made of obsidian. O giant! Hit those knights who don''t even know the subject! As if obeying orders, the ck giant sprints toward the allied forces with shining eyes. The longbowmen fired their bows, but their metal arrows did little damage to the enchanted golem. The attack of the magic troops was the same. Seeing that the golem could not be stopped despite the resistance of the allied forces, the ck magician''s executive burst into madness. To trample the retreating soldiers, overwhelmed by the giant''s size, the obsidian golem mmed down its huge feet as if trampling them. Do not think that the immortal body is all we have! The true fear of our Dark Church lies in the mystery of the abyss! But it wasn''t until this point that he burst outughing. The knight''s feet were blocked by the sword that sprang out from among the allied forces. It was Ernesia''s 3rd Sword Master, Medieval Kania Ernesia''s swordsmanship. Her swordsmanship, stronger and bigger than the other masters, was not easily inferior to the golem''s size and strength. Haaaaaaa! As Kania gave strength and swung her arms wide, the obsidian golem that was pushed back fell backwards. Seeing that sight, the warlock shook his head as if it were nonsense. How could a human the size of a giant''s toe have such strength? Eight! Coincidence coincidence! Now that this has happened, you are a giant! He tried to use magic in addition to controlling the giant. Don''t think that this is the only performance of the obsidian golem. O giant! Now is the time to die...? But before he could utter the final spell, all he had vomited was a handful of blood. A rapier de pierced his neck. ???? What?! Are you the owner of that giant? I don''t know what you were trying to do, but I can''t let you cast a spell. Menel approached at some point and pierced his neck. As it was, Menel tore his throat without hesitation. It wille back to life anyway, but at least the magic you used now can be disabled. Anyway, wizards talk a lot, tsk tsk. At the same time as the warlock was rolling, bleeding from his neck... In the distance, Kania''s sword was splitting the golem vertically. Looking at the scene, Menel was amazed again. ...Kania-sama''s sword skills are heavier and sharper than before. Its power has already surpassed that of other Masters. Admiring that fact, he jumped back into the battlefield to fend off another menacing warlock. Thus, due to the participation of the sword masters, the ck magicians had a hard time. The enemy is no more than a sword-bearer! Siege the knights! Surrounded by magic. Kut! As the formation continues to copse, the ck magician executive in charge of intermediatemand goes far. In fact, most of the warlocks were unfamiliar with war itself. Until now, he had been able to withstand the allied offensive by relying on his immortality. Somehow, their ability to carry out war is inevitably inferior in terms of strategy and other aspectspared to knights who are ustomed tobat. In addition, the sword masters seem to know that, and they stir up the battlefield in a truly troublesome way. Because you won''t die anyway, you''re just tormenting yourself enough to not die. They are only concentrating on securing a path for the soldiers to advance. However, it is impossible to keep an eye on their performance. Warlocks tried to bombard with magic at a distance to counter the sword masters. However, their magic failed, or they were hit by the magic that was aiming for them somewhere, so they had no choice but to fail. It wasn''t just the knights who stirred the enemy camp. They''re not the only ones participating, warlocks. Helmin and other mage masters also skillfully use magic to keep enemies in check. The master of each mage tower as well as their disciples float in the sky to neutralize the ck magician trying to check the aura masters first. Helmin, the Ernesia Mage Tower lord, buries dozens of warlocks on the ground at once with gravity magic, and then overturns them firmly with soil. ...This will only temporarily immobilize you. This also became a road, so the soldiers galloped over it and gradually narrowed the distance toward the fortress. Waaaaaaaaaaa! Follow the sword masters and tower master! Seeing the immortal enemy, who had been annoying until now, pushed away in vain in front of their power, the morale of allies soared, and the soldiers charged forward. The warlocks took advantage of the immortality advantage to rebuild the defense line and tried to hold on somehow, but there was no way to do anything about the strong men who continued to push with force. There are various strategies in the world, but sometimes the easy-to-understand methods work. Unconditionally by force! This is what happened, just push it with force. If we just capture the fort, we''ll be able to do anything. In this way, the defense line of the Dark Church had no choice but to be gradually pushed back. Leader''s appearance (1) On the other hand, the Dark Church''s aerial fortress. Is it a bit too much for you at this rate? Little Principal Letelneas surveyed the battlefield with a crystal ball that illuminated the scene outside. Currently, the warlocks'' defensive line was pushed to a very dangerous area. This is all because the allied forces have beaten and poured all their remaining forces. As soon as the day dawned, the allied forcesunched another attack on the fortress of the Dark Church. This time, however, the Allied morale was extraordinary. With arge amount of troops and sword masters and mage masters participating in the battle, the defense line had no choice but to retreat. In a simple contest of strength, the Church side waspletely pushed aside. Hmm, is there anything unexpected? He stroked his chin and calmly considered the situation. It was expected that their resistance would be strong in the first ce. At first, he advised the religious leader to send a warning to each kingdom not to touch them, but he knew very well that it wouldn''t work. The problem is that the reaction of the Dark Church, which warned us so much, was very subtle. It was not unreasonable to look ridiculous. I can''t help it. It seems that the headmaster still has some lingering feelings...?'' This was the reason why the ck magicians cheered for the revival of the cult leader but could not retaliate against each other. Because the priest strictly forbade it. Until I have my permission in the name of the leader, I will not allow anyone to invade each kingdom. Having said that, she forbade even private revenge. Of course, there were quite a few ck magicians who objected at first. They dreamed of thorough revenge and shouted long live for the resurrection of the leader, but it was frustrating because the leader had no interest in revenge. But that didn''tst long either. That is, until she saw the warlocks who disobeyed her orders perish in a blink of an eye. Only then did all the warlocks of the Dark Church understand. It is the cult leader who saved them, but it is the cult leader who can reap the favor at any time. After that, surprisingly, there was no bacsh. Watching even the slightest re, he faithfully followed the leader''s orders. In a sense, it might be the prerogative of a king... He muttered those words without realizing it. It was because I was convinced once again that holding onto life itself was no different frompletely dominating them. After all, it was worth sticking with the Dark Church for a long time. He was delighted with that fact. If this is the case, I''ll be able to see him'' in the future.'' But now you have to be careful. The original mind should not leak out yet. Letelneas looked at the situation again and contemted. Right now, it is urgent to deal with the allied forces. Originally, I was going to hold out only with the sit-in, but I got into trouble. Warlocks'' characteristic of not dying would be infinitely annoying to the enemy. At first, he made use of that characteristic and endured, but eventually reached his limit. Do I need to use a little trick? Letelneas clicked his fingers and called Rogel, a warlock official. He, too, was revived at the same time as the religious leader''s resurrection. Even though he was killed by a minor master rather than an enemy, for some reason he didn''t bother showing it to him. Perhaps he thinks it is useless to examine it. Chapter 370 Chapter 370. Attendance of the headmaster (2) Schoolmaster... How is the war situation? I know, but he deliberately asks him, who had fought a fierce battle with the allied forces a while ago. A little while ago, Rogel was thoroughly butchered by the sword master of Ernesia Kingdom. I had a rare experience of having my whole body cut into 40 pieces. It''s really hard. Rogel honestly reported the situation. After the sword masters and tower owners participated in the battle, they are being pushed out of their power. Um, I guess. Even if you don''t die, if there is a difference in skill, it''s just a meat shield. More than anything, I am concerned about the morale of myrades. That makes sense too. Even if you don''t die, it''s not that there''s no pain, and if you keep being stabbed and burned, your mind will be depleted. Letelneas was convinced. I don''t think it''s good to continue like this. I agree. It is an overly simplistic calction that the longer you hold on, the more advantageous this side is. The possibility of variable urrence is full and overflowing. Retelneas couldn''t overlook that either. I cant. Letelneas rose from her seat. He, who was justmanding the magicians under themand of the leader, moves himself. Understanding the meaning, Rogel opened his eyes wide. Will the young schoolmaster step forward? Isnt it the duty of a church member to make an effort not to make the headmaster wait? Thats right! So I have to step in. You are temporarily in charge ofmand here. It''s usually not right for themander to be away. It''s not a formal army anyway, so there''s no need to stick to formality that much. In fact, I sat still and said, Hmm! Put your full power in here! I was just getting tired of saying the same boring things. Given that the allied forces also put in talented people, it is reasonable for those with skills to step up on this side as well. If even one person breaks in, that will be more troublesome. If you don''t, you might disturb the teacher. So I will take care of all the powerful people of the Allied Forces. Letelneas handed over the minimummand to Rogel and was about to head for the battlefield. Okay, lets y lightly Um? However, he stumbled as he tried to use the teleport magic. Because the magic was suddenly interrupted. The sudden failure almost cost him an unsightly fall. It''s not a mistake. Someone had deliberately canceled his magic. And there was no need to find the culprit. ...Small schoolmaster? Are you going to the battlefield yourself? It was the headmaster''s voice that canceled his magic. It''s not just a dispel. Her demonic interference prevented the young schoolmaster from teleporting. What kind of massive magic is this? That''s absurd.'' However, Retelneas was not taken aback and calmly bowed down in front of the leader who summoned him. Arent you busy with preparations, Master? How did youe up to such a noisy ce? The preparations have been over for a long time. All that remains is to retrieve it. Not particrly busy. Did an ordinary magician finish the preparations that would take a thousand years even if he devoted his entire life and generation after generation in this short time? Retelneas, knowing what the leader was trying to do, admired inwardly. To have reached that level with just one life, rather than having umted opportunities in life repeatedly like they did. But now was not the time to be excited about it. From what I hear, it seems that the kingdoms are persistent in their interference? Even if not, now I tried to clear the obstruction myself. So why don''t you rx and rest? Interrupt are you talking about them? The headmaster''s gaze was directed toward the crystal ball that Letelneas was looking at a moment ago. Even now, the outside situation is being ryed to the crystal sphere in a naked way. Aura Masters and tower owners are constantly attacking the warlocks. It could even be called a truly horrific sight. Isnt it barbaric? They ignore the headmaster''s warning and are still struggling in vain. But the teacher doesn''t even have to worry about it. Now I step out myself... I''m leaving. Yes, if the headmaster wipes it out himself hmm? So Gyoju tilted her head involuntarily. Now what did this woman say?'' I had no choice but to make a face. I said I would go out myself. The teacher just said as if it was nothing, as if he was going to go for a walk soon. Is the headmaster speaking? Yes, even if it doesnt, what they want is to drag me out, right? That''s... that''s true... but... the young master hesitated to say something as if he was disapproving of his words. Louis Reina noticed that and asked. Are you against it? If you want amon sense opinion, yes. It is extremely irrational and inefficient for the religious leader to step forward here. Not because it''s dangerous. It''s because the leader''s power is too overwhelming. Her powers are not to be used in a battle like this. There is such a thing as the right ce in the world. For example, who would be convinced if an 8th ss wizard farmed in the countryside? However, the headmaster seemed unwilling to give up his stubbornness. Im going out myself because its unreasonable. Reverend And it would be good to teach them that what I said was not just a warning. The demonic spirit that could not be hidden rises from the body of the religious leader who says so. Even with that high-density magic, Rogel, who was now lying on his stomach, was suffering from breathlessness. Originally, he would have died instantly, but because of the cult leader''s secret technique, he could not even die and struggled. If you''re not going to bother the teacher, how about controlling your energy? ...I made a mistake. Gyoju hid his demonic spirit again as if he was a little surprised by the sophomores calm remark. I am sorry. It seems that I can''t control it properly yet because it''s too much power. Oh no Rogel just couldnt raise his head and shuddered. They are afraid to dare to express their opinions in front of forces beyondmon sense. A teacher with such power. A young schoolmaster who casually expresses his opinion to her. They are difficult beings for him to handle. Anyway, Ill step in. Hmm... Letelneas rolled her eyes as if contemting. Is there anything to lose? I thought it would be a way to clearly imprint her existence on them. Originally, I was going to do it myself. Yes, the bigger the effect, the better. Are you against it? no. How could I go against the will of the headmaster? Yes, I thought it was an opportunity to clearly inform them of the existence of the religious leader. ???? then. The priest disappeared without saying anything further. He must have gone outside. no need to check Whew.... I really can''t understand the teacher''s whims. Letelneas looked in the direction she had disappeared, sighed, and sat back in her chair. Where then, first of all, I need to tell the members of the Order who are defending to step back. At their level, it will only be a hindrance. A great disaster will soon strike the battlefield. I''ll have to be careful not to get caught up in it. Then, where can I rx the power of the headmaster... Hmm? But what are you doing? His eyes, which seemed to be muttering with interest, now saw Rogel''s bent back, which was still lying on his face. The principal has already left, so what are you doing? The headmaster is gone? That''s it?... Hmm? I can''t get up because I have no strength in my back... This is a more pathetic reason than I imagined. What should I do with this waist Do it on your own. Oh no! The young master turned his eyes away from the pathetic old man. The first to witness her appearance was Felken, the sword master of the Merman Empire, who was leading the troops of the Merman Empire. The Merman Empire''s knights, led by him, were far ahead of the armies of other countries, stirring up the warlocks'' lines. If it''s bold, should it be bold? In a way, it was a hastymand. If they make a mistake, they are surrounded and lead to the point where it is perfect for them to be knocked out. Even so, the reason he was able to overwhelm the enemy was because of his terrifying momentum as he cut down the warlocks in the forefront. In this battle, the Merman Empire''s knights must first obtain the supply and demand of the enemy''s leader! There wasn''t any other reason. It''s just a reason, If your performance is lower than that of other countries'' armies, your pride will be hurt!'' Above all, there was something conscious of the activities of sword masters in other countries. It''s kind ofpetitive. The reason why he stopped charging for a while was because he noticed something strange approaching from the front. ok? What is that bitch again? After randomly cutting and blowing away the ck magicians who stood in his way, he frowned when he saw a woman with purple hair who appeared with an obviously strange atmosphere. ...Looks like a warlock, doesn''t it? Covering the woman''s curvaceous body was undoubtedly the robe worn by warlocks of the Dark Church. However, what made me feel that the atmosphere was strange was not something else, but the strange feeling she exuded. Other warlocks are intoxicated with the madness of battle and immortality, and have no reason to properly maintain their sanity. It''s just a child who doesn''t have to do anything, and it''s just like being swung by his own immortal body. But there is something strange about that woman. Above all, an unusually cold energy emanating from it. He didn''t know about wizards, but he had a hunch that this wasn''t an ordinary evil energy. ...It seems like he has some skills. Although he has an impatient and rough personality, he is by no means so hasty as to underestimate what is in front of him. There are enough eyes to recognize the strong. And the moment I saw her, chicken skin grew on my skin. It was instinctively understood. That year is not normal. Somehow, it seems like a troublesome type, so Im going to split the head first and suppress it hmm?! The moment he was about to strike first, he saw something nonsensical. A purple haze seemed to rise around her, and before long it became a giant w that raked the area around her. What?! He hurriedly raised his greatsword and blocked the demon''s ws. But the other knights couldn''t. There were those who were directly beaten to pieces and died screaming, and most of them were blown away by the wind pressure caused by the tremendous density of power being stirred up. The knights of the empire were scooped up and scattered in the air like a cake on a spoon. Oops! He looked back at the flying soldiers and was horrified. In a single blow, thousands of knights soared into the sky. If you fall like that, no one will be safe. What happened?!'' No matter how much he was appointed as the sword master of the empire, he could not save the falling knights at the same time. However, the disaster he was preparing for did not happen. I wondered if the falling speed of the falling knights slowed down, but theynded safely on the ground. Chapter 371 Chapter 371. Participation of the leader (3) It was a short cut.... The ones who sighed with relief were the tower owners of the Merman tower and the Demaniel tower. The two intervened at the right time and took the knights away with magic. The cheers of the soldiers watching the scene shook the whole area. Felken sighed as if he was relieved to have escaped the tragedy of his subordinates. I was able to survive thanks to the pagoda owners. ...I think it''s too early to be relieved. However, even after passing the crisis, theirplexion was not very good. Because I understood what the woman in the ck robe had done. As you can see, he only swung his demons innocently to shake off the knights. What kind of ridiculous power is this? Because it is a magician, there are things that can be seen. Felken also feels a little bit, so I can''t deny it. Clearly, the energy that the woman had spread a moment ago was tremendous. Well, now I understand how great it is... No, but where did that womane from? What year are you doing? Looks like she''s the head of that rumor. Mermann''s tower lord was able to recognize her face because he had seen the message she sent as a warning before. Eh? Is that woman really... the head of those madmen? ...I''m sure it is. Originally, the purpose of convening the sword masters and the mage lord was to subdue the woman known as the leader. However, they had no choice but to hesitate for a moment due to the mighty magic she possessed and the power she disyed based on it. What happened? Anyway, if you and I join forces, there won''t be anything we can''t defeat that wizard. Hmm wouldnt it be dangerous to act rashly? What are you talking about! It''s like the boss came out. What better opportunity could there be! In the end, the tower owners also agreed with his opinion. We don''t know why she showed up in person, but no one else escorts her. That might be an opportunity, as he said. At least not letting others know. Do U have a time''? In the meantime, I know how to use magic. Let''s go first with each other. If there is a bit of an uproar, the support wille on its own. Felken insisted that they now have to deal with it on their own. He also has quite a bit of experience fighting wizards and warlocks. I understand all too well that it is important to strike quickly in order to defeat the mage. Especially if the opponent is a powerful ck magician, I can''t give her time even for a moment. If you don''t care, you might use magic that can annihte allied soldiers. And he also has the confidence that he will be able to face it. Even if he looks like this, he is an imperial sword master who received the sword directly from the previous emperor. But does it make sense to hesitate because the enemy is strong! Guests of the tower, please help me. Because it seems like it would be too much for me to do alone. I see! Dont leave it to me. As if the two tower owners agreed, they held their staffs firmly. then?????? Felken raised his greatsword to his waist and kicked the ground with force. The sprint using the thoroughly trained body and aura ability was terrifying. It was as if the ground was shaking just by stepping on it. In addition, the moment he jumped out, each of the two pagodas cast a resistance spell to counter the enemy''s magic attacks and various strengthening magic. High haste! Strike Boost! Defense up! Anti-magic shield! A protection of multi-colored light covers his body, and at the same time, he is filled with more power than usual. Certainly, the level of assistance of a tower owner level is different.'' Enjoying the strengthened power, Felken raised his greatsword and ran, reaching the leader at once. Whether she was being careless or for some reason, the state of the woman called that religious leader was extremely defenseless. It''s so full of gaps that I''m confident I''d be able to hack it into 50 pieces if I gave it 0.5 seconds. I wont look at you, the religious leader man! He roared and channeled his aura into the sword. He intends to show his sincerity, which he has never shown before to other warlocks. Get on and die. Balnoe (l?)! At the same time as he shouted, his greatsword was covered in a dazzling thunderstorm. Unlike others, his aura is capable of releasing the nature of brain energy. However, if there is a downside, it is that the consumption of aura is extreme. That''s why he saved the skills he''s seen so far. However, if the opponent is the head of the Warlock, there is no need to spare it. Without hesitation, he struck down a sh that contained violent lightning that could melt even a thick iron te. Haaaaaaaaaaaa! However, all Felken saw was the leader''s calm face even with his sword in front of him until the very end. What guts? Aren''t they trying to use defensive magic?'' If you''re careless, that''s it. He dropped the sword without hesitation. The sound of thunder resounded and the whole ground in the area sank. however. Speaking of results, Felken''s sword couldn''t cut her. what? He murmured devastatedly about the result of hitting with all his might. His sword was blocked by the cult leader''s right palm. Confident that no one would be able to block it head-on, she blocked it casually. You did that with your bare hands? No... Wait that... He was horrified to find out how she blocked the sword with her bare hands. that woman He blocked his sword by freezing his hand entirely in purple ice. I was shocked at the idea that I would not normally do. It was cold enough to create enough ice to block even a sword. Her hands were discolored due to the terrible frostbite and even burnt from being electrocuted by the brain, but she doesn''t seem to care. That statue must be nothing. It''s fast, but that''s all. It''s so simple that even a mage like me can catch it. There''s a lot of energy there. It''s literally substandard. As if sneering, the instructor let out a chill. The cold air transferred to the sword as it was, and I felt that even the handle of the sword became cold. Worried about it, he removed his hand. It''s not that I don''t know how disgraceful it is for a knight to let go of his sword. But if I had held on to it, I would have froze. The problem is that it escaped freezing, but that''s all. Thepletely frozen sword clinks!'' At the same time as being shattered, the left palm of the leader hit his torso. The pain of crushing organs and breaking bones blew him away, vomiting blood. Kheuheouk?! The armor he was wearing was shattered and the Imperial Aura Master was thrown far away. In a single blow, the Empire''s sword master was defeated. Sir Felken?! You mean the sword of the Empire was hit with a single blow?! The fact that the two tower masters couldn''t help but be astonished. But I can''t afford to worry about him. The priest was ring at the two pagoda lords. They are next! Sensing this intuition, the two used wide-area annihtion magic without hesitation as discussed. Volcanic Burst! Twin Lightning Break! Red-hot heat rising from the ground and lightning falling from the sky enveloped her surroundings. And that''s not all. Quickly they used additional magic. The tower owner''s name is not in vain. It was not even a task for them to use high-difficulty magic in session. Crystal Tempest! Magic Reflect! Originally, magic that would destroy an entire city was poured on one individual in session. It may be overlooked, but there is no reason to save it. In addition to the heat wave and lightning, a sharp storm of ore and a shield were deployed to maximize its power. The attack magic that continues to reflect under the dome-shaped shield and run amok will continue to reflect from the inside andpletely annihte within a certain space. Destructive power that would not allow even a speck of dust to remain. However, even after using this amount of magic, the two pagoda owners could not let go of their tension. It is instinctively known. At that moment, click!'' The sound of a shield breaking was heard. The rampaging wide-area annihtion magicpletely disappears without a trace. The one who walked out of it was the religious leader, Louis Reina, who still had no change in expression. Dispel? Nonsense! Even just one would take dozens of seconds! Four magics at the same time in such a short time.... It can''t be! With her simply nullifying the annihtion magic used by the tower owners, their shoulders trembled at the huge difference in skill. Ugh... I can''t back down. If that''s the case... there is no next chance for those two. The priest raised his right arm up. What are you going to do? They quickly tried to break away from the ominous feeling, but before that, the priest was quick to use his magic first. At the same time, four magic circles spread around them. no way?????? ...What is this magic?! Unfortunately, because of their superior skills, they foresaw their future. Ill return it as is. The priest muttered lightly and activated the prepared magic. At the same time, a huge dome-shaped shield appeared around the two towers. There is no time for the two trapped people to despair, but the same heat wave, lightning, and sharp ore storm that had struck her in the meantime fills the gap. Without even a chance to scream, the two pagodas and other soldiers who were caught up evaporated without leaving ashes. ...Three...and the rest. It was time for her to turn her eyes away from the results she had caused and turn her head as if looking for her next target. A javelin that flew from somewhere pierced her torso. Even though she noticed and deployed her defensive magic, the strong aura carried by the spear easily pierced her torso. It wasn''t just the window that flew in. As if following the first blow, dozens of spears flew incessantly, piercing her body one after another and shattering it. ???? sniping. Even as her whole body was shattered, her eyes were unmistakably staring in the direction the javelin came from. A few kilometers away, there is someone holding a huge longbow and shooting javelins instead of arrows. I am Swen, the sword master of the Principality of Elben. You are one step toote. I couldn''t believe that the cult leader himself would go to the battlefield. The fact that the response was dyed, he gritted his teeth and shot the spears piled up by the soldiers in session. His delicate aura retention ability can be maintained for a certain period of time even if the weapon leaves his hand. It is special to use it. To shoot a javelin loaded with an aura instead of an arrow. The idea came from arge crossbow that was used in Ernesia Kingdom in the past. Hearing the story in the past and being impressed, he came up with a way to shoot spears like this. It''s an ignorant technique, but the power alone is considerable. It was enough to tear the entire body of that religious leader to shreds at once. But... you can''t be careless. He still fired the spear without stopping. It is a fact that we already know that other ck magicians are not dead, and there is no way that the cult leader is an exception. There is no room for gaps. Wizard! please! I know! The sorceress heard his cry. The owner of Felsen Magic Tower immediately prepared the magic. It''s not an offensive magic. The Felsen tower lord used magic for sealing. Chapter 372 Chapter 372. Participation of the leader (4) I will seal it and bury it deep underground! Then even that woman wonte up easily. Even if it''s sealed, wouldn''t it teleport? It can be stopped! For that purpose, the disciples of the Felsen Mage Tower are already preparing a dispel as an assistant. Once tied, I am confident that I will keep it for about 3 days. So, as quickly as it is But, the head of the Felsen Tower couldnt speak to the end. A slender arm had pierced her chest. Just like that, she vomited arge amount of dark red blood and copsed. A severed white arm is lying near the pir of the copsed Felsen Tower. The identity of the arm is not worth discussing. what? Could it be... Did he attack by teleporting only his arms while his entire body was shattered? The moment Swen let go of the bow in astonishment, the disciples of the Felsen Tower lord screamed at the same time. They were swallowed up in an instant, as if being engulfed by a huge shadow that stretched out from under their feet. The country''s magic corps had been annihted without a chance to stop it. Swen didn''t even look back and kicked up a spear that was rolling at his feet and grabbed it. There! As it was, with all my might, I stabbed at the leader who had just appeared behind him. Lightning Force Shield. However, before Sween''s spear could even reach the leader, it was blocked by a wall of ck lightning she summoned, and instantly burned red and melted. As if resentful, Swen and the leader''s purple eyes met. ...How can such a difference be possible? As if there was nothing to listen to his dissatisfaction with the difference in skill, the teacher waved his hand once. The entire area of several kilometers was enveloped in the heat wave she summoned. * * * Koo Goo Goo! For a moment, I felt the ground shaking. No, it would actually shake. It has begun. No, have you already dealt with five? Little Principal Letelneas murmured while looking at the crystal ball that illuminated the situation outside. the pinnacle they serve. The priest began sweeping the battlefield in earnest. Her power is overwhelming. It is so easily overwhelming the strong yers proudly presented by each country. ...Can''t you see well with this? Perhaps because of the influence of the cult leader''s demonic energy, the image projected by the crystal ball cannot be seen properly. Magic tools could not withstand the enormous energy she radiated, causing a short circuit. All you hear is an explosion and a vibration that continues to shake the world. Shouldnt you be worried? There was someone who spoke to Letelneas, who was watching the situation outside as if he was half enjoying it. Hey, youre making useless meddling. Letelneas deliberately shot a small magic orb at the suddenly appeared intruder. right! bean! The orb he fired was absurdly right on the intruder''s forehead. Hmm? A small girl with striking brown skin. It was a girl with a rare appearance around here, but he didn''t find it strange at all. It''s because his face is already familiar to him. A reincarnated girl called a trainer. Just now, the girl is trembling with her forehead covered with her palms. The feeling of being sick to death is felt desperately. What is this? thinking of killing? Deration of war? Local provocation? No, I thought it would stop it, so I threw it half as a joke. Rather, Letelneas was taken aback. As for why I threw it, I just had no idea. Originally, I would have just put off a joke like this lightly. To be honest, I just threw it to get in shape. No, why can''t you avoid it before that? The girl pouted at the corner of her mouth as I looked at it as if it were absurd. ...it can''t be helped. You have to hide your energy to avoid that woman''s eyes... It''s only natural that your ability weakens. Ah, yes. I''m sorry. It was only then that Retelneas, realizing why her movements had slowed down, apologized shamelessly. so? What''s up, trainer? I am amazed at the shamelessness. The question literally means it. It means that there will be no problem if I put her on the battlefield. The girl tilted her head as if looking outward. It''s quite a battle. Trouble if she loses in case of emergency. I want you to treat it with more respect. Its a bit of a worry. There is no such thing. At her concern, Letelneas sneered and dered. defeated that monster? Is that eptable? Trainer, don''t you feel the power of that woman? The oue has already been decided from the beginning. Dont you know that itsmon to get hurt while being careless like that? ...Well, if you ask me, I have nothing to say. At the trainer''s point, Letelneas clicked her tongue in pain. Hey, aren''t they the ones who know best the reason that if you''re not careful, no matter how strong you are, you''ll be hooked? Apart from that, there is nothing for the religious leader to do. Because in the first ce, she is not paying attention. Rather, it is thoroughly pushing the enemy. That''s why Retelneas didn''t bother toment further on her actions. Best of all, it''s an opportunity. It seems she still has lingering feelings. it was better If I be disappointed with the weaker descendants of today, I will give up my remaining lingering feelings. What if not? In case of emergency, it will be over if I step out. ...This matter is theirs, so I will stop interfering. Yeah, Ill leave it to you here. It is a n that has been in charge for 500 years. Don''t worry, I won''t be foolish. As if the years had been long and boring, Letelneas trembled. It was for the purpose, but it was notmon for the religious leader to act as the second-inmand for 500 years in a church that lost its owner after the leader fell asleep. I was really sick of changing faces every time. ...a lot of hard work. I thought you were doing such a troublesome thing. At hisint, the trainer just pretended tofort him. It doesn''t seemforting at all. Retelneas justughed at that insincere tone of voice. It was hard work, but it was rewarding. For the resurrection of the religious leader, there was a result of putting the Dark Church under control. Look. He put his hand to his chest. Explosion moment! Puuuuuong!'' An explosion sounded like explosives exploding, and his upper body exploded terribly. Seeing the sudden gruesome sight, the trainer silently frowned. To put it bluntly, the spectacle of human flesh flying around is not pleasant to watch. If a child saw it, it would surely be a perverse adult in the future. however. The shattered pieces of his flesh came together as if they were slowly rewinding, then returned to their original state. He gasped for breath in pain and exhration. purple! Even so, it wille back soon. This is the master''s secret! Isn''t this the real immortality! Do I really have to show it that way? Bad taste. trash. Anyway, trainer. Don''t you want to confirm this too? I don''t know why she came here. I didn''t even think that the girl who was bothered by everything in the first ce came to help again. I''ll keep an eye on you forever Will things work out properly? Are you fulfilling your purpose faithfully? That''s right. And I have one more thing to tell you. A message from Him''. And it is the role of a messenger to deliver a message. message? is he? On that point, Retelneas was also somewhat agitated. Basically, he must be a non-meddlesome caution. Even after taking on this n, he only came to confirm the death of 500 years and never gave any specific instructions. huh. ...I''ll give you one piece of advice. to advance the n. I''d like to rmend an early extortion.'' I will also provide support if needed. She spoke in a serious voice, as if she was deliberately trying to imitate his tone. The problem is that they don''t look alike at all. Letelneas didn''t bother to point that out. Because that''s not important. ...is that the only message? Yeah, thats all. A way of speaking that cuts off people''s good feelings as if they were looking down from above. It was certain that it was advice from him''. I understood what that meant. But Letelneas was offended. Did you not interfere for the past 500 years, and now you are proudly throwing out a word? If you want to do that, you''d rathere yourself. Hmm, on the contrary, you tell him. It''s a piece of advice. No problem. Please tell me. I see. The trainer nodded casually. Whatever they were talking about, it was none of their business. As someone whoes and goes, it''s annoying, but it''s someone else''s business. Its a swift robbery. Are you worried that it will be like thest Seongguk? ...I know we''ve already collided once. I didn''t mean to hide it. It''s just that the leader woke up right away, so I couldn''t afford to contact you. I dont question that. I understand. It''s because I already know that the headmaster is wary of this side. That''s why I barely made contact with him until now. After all, there will be no time to contact you again. I do not agree with his opinion. Likewise, I dont think its good to get involved with Ernesia. you, too? Ah... Come to think of it, I heard that I was beaten a little during Seongguk. You also lost a pet that you used to love a lot, right? At those words, the trainer frowned, as if recalling painful memories. I too was beaten terribly by him. Certainly, his skills were not average. If you only use the power you have, you''re sure to be far above us. Then I understand the meaning of the advice. So it''s just a worry. Gernesia also retreated against the leader. What can I do to disturb you now? Of course, it wasn''t just that he was so confident with his rxed perspective. I was quite certain. He didn''t know the cult leader existed. That means there''s no way he''ll be able to find a way to get in the way now. Well, this side warned me. Saying the same thing over and over again to someone who has confidence only once will only hurt their feelings. The trainer gave no further advice. I told you what I had to say anyway, so that was all it took. Then good luck. I''m looking forward to this too. Please let me know if you need any support. Dont worry. I''m sure you''ll get her secret art. Now I just wait. The trainer disappeared as if he had nothing more to say. I guess I didn''t have the heart to help. It didn''t matter. Rather, the desired sea. Anyway, this is the end of our rtionship with them.'' The other side was nning to cut ties from the beginning once the purpose was achieved. Although he is now wary of him'' and many other strong men, he bows down, but that is not far away. The moment the leaderpletes the Book of Eternity. Only then will this disgusting behaviore to an end.'' He looked outward, barely suppressing the ambitious fire that had so far been hidden only inside. There is still a chaotic atmosphere that makes it impossible to know if the battle is still going on there. Please be kind to me, teacher. Kkeukkeuk. Chapter 373 Chapter 373. Leader''s participation (5) An explosion of power that canpletely wipe out several kilometers without leaving a single de of grass behind. It was only the religious leader who walked out as if nothing was wrong in the scorching waves of me. Of course, even she wasn''t indifferent. When she first appeared, she was just a ck skeleton walking around. All the wounds she suffered began to regenerate in an instant. The flesh and muscles attach to the bones, the skin regenerates, and finally a ck robe is created to cover the body. Regenerating as usual, she counted the remaining enemies. The presence of a strong man above a certain level felt on the battlefield for the first time was Ahom. Now half of it has already been reduced by her. ....five. Are there four left? Though still alive, the soldiers of the Allied Forces do not dare to fight back and step back. The rest isnt even worth dealing with. She didn''t even pay attention to them. It was judged that it was enough to exclude only the talented people they boasted. That alone will dampen morale. But it can''t bepletely ignored. I don''t like bullying the weak, but this is war. I''ll have to use my hands a bit. She prepared a magic trick. Was it the Continental Allied Forces? Then I will teach you that the army itself is meaningless. This time the scope was vast. Not only around the air fortress, but also summoned a huge magic circle into the air that couldpletely cover the battlefield. Gigant Tempest. Originally, it was just magic that summoned a simple storm of a certain size. However, her magic increased the scale to the limit and also raised the power. At that moment, the sky on the battlefield seemed to be dyed ck, but she waspletely engulfed in the ck storm she called. As many as five huge tornadoes raged andpletely wiped out the allied camp. Even if it were a natural disaster, it wouldn''t be this far. The allied soldiers had no time to retreat properly, and two-thirds of the disy was swept away by the storm and copsed. However, it is only the soldiers of the allied forces who are swept away by the storm and trampled. Warlocks were not affected by the storm. They looked around curiously and immediately shouted words of worship to the religious leader. This is the power of the headmaster! Long live the Dark Church! Please use your power to drop them all into hell!! However, despite their awe, the priest turned away as if he was not interested. In the meantime, lets deal with the remaining strong yers. The goal is topletely destroy the morale of the allied forces. In order to do that, I decided that it was necessary to defeat all the remaining strong yers. I will take this opportunity to destroy all of them and leave no regrets to disturb them. Unfortunately, she didn''t have to go find it. oh? It''s a pity that you''reing. simultaneously with intuition. A female knight with flowing water-blue hair appeared on her head and struck her beloved sword with all her might. This is Ernesia Ernesia, one of Ernesia''s three greatest sword masters. After grasping the situation, with the help of Helmin, the owner of the mage tower, they attacked by teleport. This bastard!! Already aware of the situation, she radiated sword energy with all her might as if to contain all her anger. Her sword skill, which is exceptionally specialized in destructive power than other knights, is blocked by summoning a purple crystal above her head without paying attention to her. Her sword technique, which cuts both steel, was blocked by the purple crystal and could not exert its full power. ???? What is it? The Magic Crystal. It is an ore formed by condensing demonic energy. The characteristic has the effect of attracting demonia and repulsing the energy of the opposite nature, mana. If you use this, you can also use it to defend your aura like this. As she exined quietly, she pped the crystal with her finger. Then the crystal explodes and its fragments fly towards Kania. joy! What a mess! Kania shed all the flying debris. However, the principal is not surprised at all. I just understand it as if it were natural. ...It''s a swordsmanship that relies on instinct. Hmm... Is this the first time I''ve seen swordsmanship? Is that kind of swordsmanship used in the Kingdom of Ernesia now? Even in the middle of a fight, she showed interest in the wrong things. Are you looking at me funny? It was quite unpleasant. But you don''t have to talk to the enemy. There was no time to rx, so instead of answering, Kania ran quickly. It''s a pretty prudent move for her. As if to follow her movements, the other sword masters rushed at the same time from the blind spot. Menel and Betin. ...Are all three of them attacking at the same time this time? Dont call me cowardly! Menel was the first to extend his rapier. The priest lightly picked it up with his fingertips and blocked it. What is this? I was puzzled when I realized that there was no aura on the rapier. This is it! Menel''s aura spread out in several directions centering on the rapier. A technique that disperses the aura carried on the sword into multiple branches and releases it. His flexible yet sharp swordsmanship pierces the joints of the principal''s body at the same time and holds onto it firmly. ?... Ah. The only way to reproduce it is to cut it clumsily. Then it''s better not to move for a while. Isn''t it? Where and how can stabbing and cutting make a person''s body crippled? Menel knows that better than anyone else, from a lifetime of experience. Sometimes, rather than killing, destroying people subtly like this is more effective on the battlefield. And while the guru hesitated. Kania and Betn simultaneously swung their swords at both sides of her. Miss Kania! There is no use cutting off other parts. know! Aim for the head or the heart! Betn''s twin swords pierce the leader''s brain and neck, and Kania''s sword pierces the heart. If you destroy your brain and heart, you won''t be able to use magic. But still the storm doesn''t lift. The three faces hardened as they understood the meaning. Unfortunately, that is the wrong answer. Recovering from her wounds in an instant, she released a shockwave and knocked the three away at once. Unfortunately, I can''t get in the way of my magic that much. I am used to being humiliated like this. No more than splitting her head and tearing her heart can''t break her spirit. Then next the headmaster narrowed his eyes. The moment when you feel a sense of crisis that is scary enough for a moment. Thousands of purple crystal des appeared around the three knights. At best, it is only about the length of a dagger, but the sharpness felt at the moment the de shes is unusual. In an instant, they were surrounded by swords and abandoned. Magic Crystal Sword... A sword for a sword. There is no more worthy weapon to aim at a knight. This bitch! Betn eximed in rage. Because it was seen as mocking those who had trained swords all their lives, What do you think will happen with this sword! then. Take that sword and see it. The moment the cult leader winked, countless magic crystal swords embroidered in the sky danced and rained down on the three of them. As if it were raining, purple rain poured down on the three of them. With quick movements, instincts, and experience, he intuitively sensed and avoided the trajectory of the sword, but Menel was horrified to see that the sword that passed close by easily split the surface of the armor. this! You must not be cut by this sword! You are ignoring the aura-enhanced armor itself! Kit! Even if you say so! Betn and Kania also managed to keep this distance while parrying the swords flying incessantly. Due to the irregr trajectory and the constant wind blowing there, I had to concentrate to barely avoid it. The priest, who calmly watched their movements, prepared an additional magic. A huge magic circle appears on the tform. ?... There. At her feet, this time, hundreds of pirs of purple crystal rose. Like a snake, the pir flexibly changed its trajectory and attacked the Auror Masters without stopping to strike them. Even the swords pouring down like rain were annoying, but they had no choice but to be cornered as they attacked even the wriggling pirs. There is no end to avoiding! then! Stop avoiding! The three of them rushed towards the leader without covering their heads as if they had made up their minds at the same time. To what extent he gave up on avoiding it, he started to be cut by the sword, and he managed to block the swinging pole with his sword and let it flow. It was a reckless charge, but it managed to close the distance. The head teacher tilted his head as the three blindly charged. That moment. This time, Menel is the first to reach out his rapier from the front. Hmm? Is it the same number again? His skills were seen once. The instructor stretched out his hand as if to respond. At that moment, not from the front, but from the back of the leader, a hundred sword des pierced her whole body. ...where the hell? Gyoju calmly rolls his gaze to find the reason. Menel''s outstretched sword pierces the ground beneath his feet. Did you stretch your sword flexibly and burrow into the ground and attack from the back? That''s how maniptive it was.'' The reason why I didn''t show that skill from the beginning is probably because it doesn''t work after showing it once. I was somewhat impressed with the ability to manipte the aura, but that was about it. And at the same time, Kania and Betn swung their swords from left and right in perfect order. Kania''s sword de, which he wielded with only destructive power, with enough momentum to pulverize the earth. Crossing the two swords without rest and chopping them up, I push her from the left and right so that the swordsmanship of Betn does not interfere with each other at a timing that does not ovep. Without even looking at theplex and innumerable sword qi that cannot be followed with the naked eye, the master summons a fist-sized magic crystal precisely in front of the sword qi''s trajectory to block it. Wielding it blindly isnt enough, right? As if it was more annoying than that, the teacher waved his right arm wide. Then her purple magi raged like a dragon''s current and pushed the three of them. The headmaster looked at the three sword masters as if they were useless. Seeing that tant belittling gaze, Kania gnashed her teeth as if annoyed. ....talks a lot. Hmm? Come to think of it, what are they aiming for? The teacher thought quietly. stomach? At that moment, the priest sensed the flow of mana felt above his head. The knights have no face! How long will it take! Already done! Sorry to keep you waiting!! Helmin, the master of the magic tower, apologized andpleted the spell. okay. The one left has prepared something. The priest red at Helmin calmlypleting the spell. He wondered how to kill an opponent who would not die even if he was cut, but he understood the answer. While the three knights were fighting, that wizard was preparing a magic that could end the cult. A magic that he managed toplete after spending this much time. It unfolded right away. Gehenna me! Arge amount of me pours down from the red magic circle spread in the air. Chapter 374 Chapter 374. Religion leader''s participation (6) That me is only targeting one religious leader. The pouring mes wrapped around her body as if it were sticking to her. This? She tried to shake off the fire from her body, but it wouldn''t go out. I immediately discovered the identity of this me. ...A me that burns only Magi itself. Perhaps it was magic that was developed on the premise of dealing with people like myself. Demonic energy is used as a catalyst to burn mes. In theory, it is a me that burns until the opponent''s demonic energy is depleted. okay. This from the beginning... her muttered voice waspletely obliterated by the enveloping mes. A pir of fire soaring with momentum that could even pierce the sky in the distance. Looking at it, Helmin was surprised and broke into a cold sweat even though it was something she had done herself. ...That''s basically just magic that burns on an ordinary scale. It was a magic developed exclusively for the Great Warlock. Originally, it is an 8th ss magic that reacts only to demonic energy and burns demonic energy as fuel. It''s not fancy attack magic, it''s magic specialized in killing warlocks. Even if you use it against an ordinary ck magician, it will only produce enough firepower to burn a private house. But that kind of pir of fire soared. I wonder how much demonic energy he hides inside his body... I''m thrilled. On the one hand, it was reassuring. Right now, that pir of fire is no different than proof that his magic worked properly. If it burns until itpletely burns the demonic energy, even that woman will not be able to resurrect anymore. The storm that ravaged the allied forces alsopletely stopped, as if therge-scale magic used by the cult leader had also stopped. Tower? Did you kill that monster? Kania asked while stretching out on the dirt floor. Thanks to fighting as loudly and recklessly as possible without thinking ahead, I don''t have any strength left. To be honest, I didn''t know what kind of magic the Master of the Mage would use. Just saying that there is a magic that can work with a ck mage, so I thought he would do it properly, but he never thought he would summon a pir of fire like that. Kania red at him slightly resentful. Betn also nced at it with a puzzled look. Even if we couldnt get out of the tower, you wouldnt have thought of going all out, right? It is a gaze filled with questioning that they probably did not shoot with the thought that it would not matter if they were involved. It was fully considered and used. so? Are you sure you''re done? I hope so. To think that he would survive in that kind of fire... Helmin, who continued to speak with a bitter smile, widened his eyes. no way. Helmin hurriedly fixed his staff and used detection magic to see what was going on inside the pir of fire. And the information that the detection magic taught me... Damn it! Uncharacteristically swearing, Helmin quickly tried to use magic. Could it be that kind of a monster?! If it''s now, you can still escape... ?????? Top owner? The three knights can''t help but be embarrassed by his sudden change of mood. What! Let me exin! There is no time to exin now. For now, I backed off... I couldn''t listen to Helmin''s words until the end. The leader appeared among them. This hehehe?! He tried to use his magic quickly, but the leader hit him faster. The shock wave shattered the staff, and his body floated so lightly that it was futile. Kania looked at him as if he couldn''t understand him as he fell and vomited blood. How the hell?! The pir of fire is still burning. But didn''t the religious leader appear here intact? This time was a little tight. No, it wasn''tpletely fine. Below her left shoulder is non-existent. It was only then that I realized what and how I had gotten out of that inferno. No way did you cut off your own arm and throw it and escape? Not some kind of lizard. Above all, I couldn''t understand her way of thinking when she immediately came up with and implemented such a method. I''m not insane. But this time, the headmaster also frowned as if he didn''t like something. It''s not a noble way, but there was no way. It was pretty good magic. It seems that they tried to bury us thoroughly. Ha ha... I know how much we are hated. It was an ambiguous tone, whether it was praise or sarcasm. Thanks to that, I wasted about 10% of my strength. I was careless. She muttered that fact and sighed. It''s probably because it''s not a pleasant thing for the individual teacher. But the most devastating thing would be those who were defeated by her. only 1 percent? So far, ying with the strongest yers in all continents, 10%? Fuck the bullshit! Betn and Menel Cania. The three of them hurriedly got into position and tried to respond. However, before I could blink, Betn and Menel''s bodies were engulfed in an unknown explosion and were thrown in opposite directions. By the time I realized it, the two of them had already lost consciousness and copsed on the floor. ...what did you do? I couldn''t even recognize what I was doing. And I have no idea what to do. Its troublesome to consume more than this, so I just showed my skills a little. A little... Kania gritted his teeth and red at her. But I can''t even stand still. I can''t really decide what to do. Looks like you''re the only one left... There''s nothing you can do about it. The priest looked at Kania calmly. It was obvious that she didn''t have the proper stamina left. Kania had already given up halfway. Even if I wanted to rush in and attack him more tenaciously, my body couldn''t keep up with me. ...Ah, this is wrong.'' Even in this situation, I could only think of a ridiculously simple idea. Its a shame. what''? However, upon hearing one unexpected word muttered by the religious leader, Kania frowned in displeasure. There, in your case, you have the qualities, but you are still immature to reach the extreme. what? I dont know who taught it, but it seems that the policy is to leave things to their own discretion. The problem is, are you in an ambiguous state where you have not entered the realm because you are waiting for yourself to realize it? What nonsense are you talking about? No, before that... Why should I hear this from the enemy? Even if I want to grab it by the cor and shake it, I don''t even have the courage to do so. Because the opponent is too strong. Doesn''t the teacher even nod as if he understands? There is no mate to split. There is nothing to disassemble. It''s just a difference in umted experience. I just had no luck. If you and I were the same age, that side would have won. The priest raised his remaining right arm. A magic circle appears on her palm. Anyway, if you achieve your wish, you too will live forever. I will fully listen to the words of resentment then. Without hesitation, she puts a level of magic that canpletely destroy this area into the magic circle. The dark purple demonic air flowed beyond the magic circle. Then lets finish this. The moment she was about to activate her final magic. ?... Um? Suddenly she closed her mouth and groaned. Everyone, including Kania, who had been lying around had disappeared. ....Teleport? Could it be that wizard?'' no it can''t be Ernesia Magic Tower Master waspletely unconscious. Did you check and ignore it? Her question was resolved. This is because the person who moved them all immediately appeared in front of them. Right in front of her nose. In front of whom do you dare to brag about your insignificant tricks? Before that, what evaluation quality is it now? A low-pitched, irritated voice. If you want to be a teacher, beat the school and start a school! The source of the voice was a strange being. What''s odd is his outfit. The whole thing is ck, but isn''t it that the stomach is wearing fluffy doll clothes that imitate a strange bird with a white belly? Even the religious leader was at a loss for words at the sight of him not beingpatible with the battlefield. What the heck... ugh?! Before I came to my senses and confirmed his identity, I couldn''t bear to speak at the feeling of a huge mass attacking from the front of the leader. It is his own handwriting, or more than that. First of all, youre being cheeky, so lets hit one. In response to that huge energy, the cult leader reflexively tried to step back. First of all, I''ll show you a glimpse of thepletion of the realm you pointed out.... Choseongbunggyeok bombing attack (ǰ) He lifted the wings of the doll''s clothes... that is, the des of his hands and struck them down. Her body was blown away by the sharp sword pressure, as if something had exploded right in front of her eyes. I tried to use magic to endure or avoid it, but everything was broken by that sharp blow. can''t get out! As it was, it was pushed and blew away in vain, and the bridge was blown up to the aerial fortress and mmed into it deeply. It was so powerful that she was mmed into the outer wall of the fort, and the ground rumbled violently after she retorted, causing the aftermath of the impact to ripple through the surroundings. Even if you get hit by a meteorite, the impact will be less than this. ...What kind of power is that?'' It was a blow so fast and powerful that she couldn''t even use her hands. If it wasn''t for the immortal body, the whole body would have been torn apart. She regenerated her body at once, and then regenerated her left arm as well, and then raised her body up by using telekinesis magic. I thought that the opponent who hit me woulde after me, so I prepared and waited. isnt iting? He muttered as if in despair. Not only that, but that huge presence suddenly disappeared. And for some reason, a pink towel is ced on her head. Why throw in the towel? what a joke I wondered if it was a ritual, but I couldn''t guess. Who intervened a little while ago? She stood nkly and looked in that direction, recalling in her memory the glimpse she had seen earlier. It happened so quickly that I didn''t have time to judge properly. ???? no way? The voice was familiar. Surely he was the descendant of the one who was at the time of his resurrection! She flinched as if thinking for a moment, then turned her back as if she had given up on something. If it doesn''te after me, I won''t bother to fight it. It''s not like she doesn''t have enough time either. ...I don''t know what you''re thinking. Even she couldn''t understand his intentions. Why don''t youe forward with those skills? However, as long as they didn''t pursue it any further, that''s it. I''ve decided to conclude just that. No matter what he plots or what anyone else does, he has no intention of stopping her affair from thest thousand years. I must hurry. The teacher waved his hand. That alone shattered all the huge pirs with magic embedded in the lower part of the fortress. The soldiers of the subjugation party just looked at the scene in awe. Seeing the leader''s strength... much less, seeing the Mage Master and the Sword Masters fall apart like that, they wouldn''t have the courage to stop it. So the aerial fortress began to rise again. Without being disturbed by anyone anymore, I started moving towards my destination again. This time, in order to achieve the goal. Chapter 375 Chapter 375. Leader''s participation (7) + Prepare for tomorrow even if you lost yesterday (1) You mean you won''t fight back if you don''t want to chase? A man dressed as a doll watches the moving air fortress from a distance with his arms crossed and cold eyes. don''t chase Anyway, now is not the time. The purpose of the day is just to dry up . That''s why I deliberately threw in the towel and avoided it. You can''t see his face, but he looks displeased just by looking at it. Soon after, he turned his back. It''s so fucking, it''s fucking. Even if you lost yesterday, prepare for tomorrow. (1) The news of the Allies'' defeat was quickly transmitted to each kingdom. In fact, each king covered his face with both hands in darkness and decided to discuss the next n as soon as possible. However, in this situation, no matter how much they discussed it, there was no way toe up with a solution out of the blue. First of all, in order to prevent confusion, each kingdom tried to quickly control the information so that the fact would not be known. It cannot be prevented unless extreme measures are used. There is still a warlock''s aerial fortress floating there, how can you not notice it? At the news, the people had to stay up all night with anxiety about what would happen now. Meanwhile, the aerial fortress is trying to cross the border of the Zelnian Kingdom. At this rate, it would take less than 20 days to reach the territory of Ernesia Kingdom. However, a solution was still not made. ....oh my. I turned off themunication device and groaned as I covered my forehead with the palm of my hand. Arell? What happened all of a sudden? me who sighs deeply Seina, who came to the office just in time, saw what was going on and asked what was going on. What''s going on... His Majesty just contacted me. Seina made a slightly troubled face as if she could guess what was going on. A little while ago, I got a call from my older brother looking for me. Sure enough, isn''t it to say that he sincerely relies on me for what to do with the current ck magician situation? What do you mean by asking me for a favor? ....Boss. I''m not an almighty cat robot from somewhere in the future, right? It''s no use looking for me whenever you''re in trouble, right? I''m sorry for falling against your expectations, but I just confessed that there was no way yet. It''s not a lie, so I can''t do it. ...It seems to be quite difficult.'' The best brother still tries not to rely on me at all. Even on his own, he has the side of trying to fulfill his duty as a king somehow. He is genuinely perplexed this time. Apparently, even at the meeting with the nobles, only abstruse nonsense was exchanged. Hey, there''s no way I can''t understand. For some reason, the warlock''s fortress is already flying at super low speed towards Ernesia Kingdom. I don''t know if I''m simply passing by or if this is my destination, but there''s no way it''ll just end. Some have calcted that it will now take about 20 days to reach the border. In a word, it is ruined. Everyone has a lot of trouble. Ha, why are there constant crises in the world? What kind of man''s life is this? no way? Don''t you have one or two near-death enemies in your life? It is life that repeats itself. ....uh? I heard that too... it''s not! You don''t usually live such a dynamic life, do you? More than that, Seina, what happened all of a sudden? What''s up? In fact , some soldiers are a bit perplexed by the fact that she would normally report them casually. What? Actually, the soldiers kept trying to convey their petitions, so it was a little noisy. Sighing, Seina roughly exined what was going on. Apparently, when rumors that the kingdom was in crisis circted and reached here, it seemed that the soldiers had to fight to defend the kingdom, and that they wanted to voluntarily participate. Even among the territories, some seemed to have volunteered. Hey, why are you doing this to make the chicken fat grow? Apparently, they appear to be full of confidence as they have participated whenever something happened. ...Well, that''s what it is for now. Um tell them youll just consider it. It''s only fair to pretend to listen to the opinions of your subordinates. However, there are still no ns to participate as they hoped. What would you do with ground power if you had topete? There are opponents who can''t die. It is better to avoid unnecessary consumption. Until a countermeasure is established, I have no intention of having even a single soldier fight hastily. So, for the time being, there are no ns for conscription or participation. In the first ce, the case is different from war. Well, just telling them to calm down wont keep their morale under control? Anyway, it''s just uselessly overflowing with energy. How do I do it? What do you do? There is only one solution if you are so full of energy. I grinned and instructed them how to control their lofty morale. Roll it. ?... Yep? Im exhausted with special training to prepare for thepetition. Then that high morale will be controlled. Are you full of strength and morale? Then you can just throw it all away. hmm! It''s a good idea. Then you can''t buy it. Wow... Seina was genuinely impressed as if she had witnessed a demon. In this situation, it is normal to not be able to roll troops for training, but it is not a problem because our territory is full of elixir that makes even injured people feel very energetic in just one day. If you give me enough energy, there won''t be anyints for a while. It''s time to train anyway. As they said, someday this side may have to go out as well. Well, there are more things to worry about than that now. Ah, by the way, are all three nursing guests doing well? convalescent. It is a designation referring to certain three people currently staying in the resort area. Yes our losers! Proud 3rd Sword Master who was robbed as a group by the leader of the Dark Church. Ah, it''s pathetic to lose. I was sincerely sorry. Three people who became icons of defeat overnight. They are currently recuperating in a special VIP facility. They were very considerate of each of us paying the charter. ...I hope all three of you can get some rest. I muttered bitterly. The Auror Masters and Mage Masters were defeated, but luckily they barely survived and were able to retreat to the rear. No one died in that situation. It''s a miracle. What a miracle I did. ...It''s crazy that I saved him.'' At the point when the leader of the Dark Church appeared, he secretly moved to the battlefield and waited in hiding. After that, they intervened unnoticed and helped keep me from dying. Even when the masters of the mage tower and the soldiers were caught up in the wide-area destructive magic used by the religious leader, I secretly took them out. Even those who were fatally wounded were secretly moved away after holding their breath for a while. I''ve been very busy actually. Otherwise it would have been annihted.'' In any case, it is an abstention by the coach''s judgment. I intervened because I thought there was no answer. So I threw in the towel. And at least one of them came to me as a way to vent their anger. I wore doll clothes just in case, so probably no one saw my face. However, there were rumors that there were some eyewitnesses. What a monstrous monster. too much. is that a penguin? That''s a little disappointing. But how can I be so ipetent?'' I thought we wouldn''t win, but it was more one-sided than expected. I''d never be able topete with you at all. In order to gauge the power of the Dark Church, I let them fight to some extent, but I couldn''t stand them. As a result, everyone survived thanks to me. That was all. It is said that if they organize their condition, sword masters and mage masters from other countries will not be able to operate properly for the time being. And our Ernesian Masters...? Sir Menel Fractured both arms and contusions throughout the body. Sir Betin''s body bones are also gone. ...I was horrified to hear the news too. Wow, how could such masters get hurt like that? Don''t be creepy. Thankfully, Kania noona is lightly injured... but Kania noona has the lightest injuries aside from a slight injury to her right arm and a broken one here and there. Other than that, I was exhausted, but that was all. I was fortunate enough The three of us decided to recuperate here at my suggestion. However, Helmin is said to be healed at the Mage Tower. He''s a little stubborn. If it''s here, you can use any number of healing techniques with my instructions. If you don''t think it''s okay, I can secretly look after you. It''s a hot spring there, so isn''t it really the best for recuperation? Of course, right after experiencing the bitter taste of defeat, I wouldn''t feel like recuperating. Take care of your mental management. I did as much as I could. I wish I could have saved you. I heard that Sir Menel and Sir Betin have recovered? Yeah, they say theyre trying to rehabilitate again. Originally, he was seriously injured to the extent that he doubted whether he would ever be able to hold the sword again, but he was able to recover thanks to our healing magic and recuperation. Fortunately, they are brushing it off quickly, of course, and it''s not just because they''re strong... well, put that aside. Kania-sama Because Pena is taking care of my sister right now. In the case of my older sister, she suffered more internal injuries than external ones. ording to that, I have been receiving prescriptions directly from Pena. This is because using her water spirits can heal much more naturally. Everyone is getting better, so it seems like the smart, talkative nobles and idiots who can''t judge the situation seem to be talking loud nonsense about this situation, but what do you know? It is best to stay alive. Isnt this life better even if you roll in dog poop? As long as you''re alive, everything will work out somehow. ...But I think we should talk to your sister at least once. I pondered for a moment and got up from the chair. I thought it would be better to talk about it for future work. Of course, after seeing your condition, you will make the final decision on what to do after that. Along the way, I took some medicine that would be good for the wound and went to the ce where Kania-sister was recuperating. Yayayayaya ... I am! I finally attached it, what are you doing, Miss Kania! I don''t know what it is, but I heard my sister''s flustered sound and Pena''s voice scolding me as if it was absurd. Wanting to know what else to do, I immediately went to where they were. Doesn''t even knock I wanted to do something, but for some reason, my sister was caught and covered by dozens of smanders, and Pena was watching them resolutely. What are you doing? ...what are you both doing? well! I fixed my arm at best, but you''re overdoing it again. Pena also showed disgust this time, as if she was fed up with it. Chapter 376 Chapter 376. Even if you lost yesterday, prepare for tomorrow. Its not impossible. Just rehabilitate a little Does the person rehabilitating wield a sword with an injured arm? oh look You''re going to get hurt again! I will treat you again. Dia, who was with Pena, quietly cast a healing spell. This time, Pena red coldly at her sister. I think I know roughly what the situation is. He must have made a fuss by saying that he had to train before he was even healed. Something simr had happened before. Undine is currently hanging from her sister''s arm, radiating healing energy. The energy of the water spirit purifies cloudy blood, speeds up recovery, and heals internal injuries. It can also supply necessary nutrients directly to the blood. Fully alive Ringer. Of course, this usage is my suggestion. As expected, the spirit is up to writing. Fortunately, it doesnt seem like hes depressed. It''s reassuring. ...Thanks to you, I''m having a hard time. Pena muttered tiredly. Originally, I was going to use Undine for a while to increase my healing power, but I can''t help it because I keep getting into idents. I patted her on the shoulder and asked her to step away for a moment. Pena and Dia understood my intentions, sent all the spirits back except Undine, who was hanging from my sister''s arm, and moved away for a while. Now, its medicine. Isnt that a lot written by any chance? Are you worried about that first? yes, of course i write. I will use five times as much as the elixir I took during training. Guaranteed. If you recuperate while eating this, a person who has reached the level of my sister will be cured in about five days. It doesn''t matter if you don''t drink anything. Then you should take a month off. ???? Ugh. As if there was nothing to see which would be better: a moment of bitterness or a month of boredom, my sister reached out and took the medicine from me and drank it. write!! Spend more than life! Dont make a fuss. Anyway, isn''t that enough? It seems that there is no taste at all, and the nonsensees out. Roughly ignoring my sister''s shivering and screaming condition, I appropriately brought a chair and sat down. As if she was awakened by theck of taste, her older sister regained herposure than before. So, what story shall we start with? It seems that the warlock was extremely strong. It is also a stone fastball to take out. That the woman was very strong. My sister hesitated for a moment, then dropped her shoulders and told the truth. Honestly, it was so strong that it scared me. Wow... It wasn''t even that much when I got scolded for swinging a wooden sword as a joke by ady-in-waiting who was escorting me at the time. Even if wepare... I think I was stronger than that dragon. I want to bring that dragon and let it be heard. I would break it down a lot. Even then, I thought I was strong, but I never thought that I couldnt fight. Um, is that so? But that woman is on a different level. To be honest, I don''t know what to do if we fight again. But we will fight again. I calmly told the truth. He was defeated, retreated, and saved his life, but the fight was not over. You''re lucky enough to survive. The Dark Church is still moving this way. Like it or not, Ernesia Kingdom will have to fight them. The reason the three people who are currently in convalescence are obediently entrusting themselves to treatment is because they know that fact. In reality, there is no time to be depressed because you only lost once. Of course, there are ways to give up without fighting. I hate that too. My sister tly refused to do that. Well, that is the correct answer. If you give up simply because your opponent is strong, that''s the same as dying. There are many times in life when you have to give up a lot of things. But if you turn your back on a crisis, that''s it. That alone is what makes people crumble. I don''t like that very much. In that respect, I thought that her current attitude was extremely desirable. At least, isn''t it better than being frustrated? Instead... You seem to be upset. huh. This is the first time I think I''vepletely lost. My older sister nodded openly and honestly. Still, she looked down at Undine, who was clinging to her arm, as if she was a bit uneasy about revealing it. Arel, do you know when I thought I wanted to be stronger? Well, back when I was attacked by a warlock. that''s right. Before that, I was interested in swords, but I never thought of wanting to reach that level of strength. My sister shook her head as if she was pathetic. But this time, I couldnt get enough of the ck magician. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ... I''m really pathetic! I don''t think it''s necessary. At that time, I just couldn''t write a page to a young man. Wasn''t this time stolen by the leader of their church? I have nothing to say about losing or losing. It''s not a problem that can be tung because the opponent is bad or there is nothing you can do about it. Either way, you''re out of luck. You don''t normally have to fight a monster like that. But what I have to say is not constion. Does your sister want to win against the woman called the religious leader? ???? huh. My sister was silent for a moment, then nodded. He probably answered after hesitating whether he could win. Is that woman like that? He has qualities, but he is immature to the extreme. Hmm... Actually, I know because I overheard it, but I pretended to hear it for the first time. What is the ultimate state? And on the other hand, I''m kind of annoyed. It''s the first time I''ve been looked down on like that. That also means that it is resentful overall. If you''re angry, that''s it. If you still want to fight more, that is enough. What should I do? If you are angry, you can win. Simple. Yes? My sister said, What nonsense is he talking about?'' is making a face Heck, I admit that my answer is a bit odd. You want to be strong? So, can you be stronger? There is no other bullshit that is more refreshing than this. But it''s not all bullshit. I can''t guarantee that I''ll reach the level she''s talking about, but at least I have to be able to properly judge my opponent and fight better thanst time, right? Arel, you... Only then did my sister realize what I wanted to say and narrow her eyes. I''m not sure if that''s possible or not. But I can help with the minimum preparation. The rest is solely up to my sister. how is it? Would you like to try it? I will. Kania noona stood up without hesitation. Undine was the only one who couldn''t read this atmosphere and thought, What is it?'' I just look around with the feeling of doing it. ....all right. So, first of all, you have to be in perfect condition before going into training, right? If it doesn''t get better, there won''t be another. I acknowledged my sister''s determination and took out additional medicines. ???? no way. My older sister''splexion darkens with ominousness. Even when I was disintegrating at my limits just a while ago, I hadn''t had such an embarrassed face. They are more effective drugs. taste. Of course not! Do I have to eat all of this? It was said to be 5 days earlier, but if you eat this and move around, it will be better in about 3 days. Every day is a waste, so I give up my tongue and focus only on treatment. Good medicine makes a strong man. On this day, I had to see a woman in her mid-twenties handing over the pills while half-crying. So, is it not that tasty? I took a small drop of the remaining medicine from the bottle and put it on my tongue before admitting it. I want to cry too Why are all the elixirs I make so tasteless? It was amazing again. After I told him to rest, I went back to the office and leaned back on the chair to think about it. Once I recovered, I decided to teach you right away. The question now is how to teach? First of all, I thought it would teach me to achieve a greater state. ...Teaching like now won''t be very effective. Simply leading an Aura user to the Auror master level is possible with just training-style guidance. However, there is no answer with my education method so far to break through the wall that is difficult even for me to say whether or not I will reach it. No, even if I teach in earnest, the probability of actually reaching it is low. There is a limit to what can only be said. Above all, there is no time. I''ll have to change my style a little. This time I need to be a little determined and teach. I decided to run it that way. To do that, first... Shall we go out on our own? I smiled and got up from my seat. The soldiers and knights who defend the territory and city of Fahilia undergo rigorous training every day. training grounds where they train. When Kania appeared here, the soldiers who had been training feverishly until then quickly withdrew their swords and retreated. Is it because I feel like I''m quickly evacuating rather than giving something away? Kania frowned involuntarily at the feeling of withdrawing too quickly. mn ?????? Did I avoid this? yes? No matter how dull she is, she can''t help but tilt her head. Well, that''s a good thing. She''ll bother them anyway... No, I''ll correct it. Because I have no ns to train with them. The reason she appeared was because, as promised, Arel decided to guide her in a new way. But what am I going to do?'' That was a surprise even to Kania. In the first ce, isn''t she also a knight who has reached this level at a young age? I didn''t think it would get stronger that easily. Well, he''s smart, so he must know something that he didn''t even think of. Ah, are you here?'' As promised, Arel has arrived. hmm?'' Just seeing Arell, she hesitated for a moment before waving at him. Maybe something a little different. Is it an illusion? Ah sister. You came earlier than I thought No, you came. Arel cleared his throat as if he was choking for a moment, then spoke to her first. Are you ready? Yeah, but what kind of training are you nning on doing? First of all, from what I hear From what I hear? No, I dont think that if you train normally, you will rise to a higher level right away. Yeah, it should be. Usually, she does not skip training. That''s why she doesn''t have thecent idea that she can be stronger in a short period of time. I don''t even have time. It won''t be long before she arrives. Thats right Kanias facial muscles trembled slightly when the opponent she couldnt match was mentioned. However, Arel just indifferently overlooked her change and said. That''s why I thought that what my sister needed now was a real fight against an opponent who was stronger thanmon sense, just like that woman. ah?????? Kania didn''t have much experience fighting an opponent much stronger than herself. Dragons were not humans, and at that time it was a special case. But the enemy to fight again is this time the same human being. A very strong opponent. There is a point. However, there is a big problem with Arel''s argument. But... there''s no such opponent, right? Chapter 377 Chapter 377. Prepare for tomorrow even if you lost yesterday. It''s like that externally... So it seems like he thought of something stupid like this. huh? no. Today''s Arel has a very strange atmosphere. It may seem distasteful. Anyway, Arel cleared his throat again and continued. For that reason, this time, we invited a special hidden traitor...'' As he quietly beckoned, a presence was felt from the sky. uh?! Kania felt the presence and was startled. It''s a familiar feeling. There is nothing to worry about. The premonition she felt when she encountered such a monster then. And he fell from the sky. very lightly on the floor. Seeing himnd without a whiff of dust, Kania widened her eyes. First of all, because of his body movements. A presence so flexible that even she couldn''t guess how strong she was. And another one..... ...What is this? He''s wearing some strange clothes. Isn''t it that the whole body is wearing clothes that look like a bird-like creature that is ck and chubby. It''s funny, but on the contrary, it doesn''t evenugh because of the strangely serious sign. As Kania pointed out quietly, Arel exined with a stiff face for a moment. What are those clothes? . That guy... No, he said it was the doll clothes I was going to use as the Arnil Firm''s mascot. Doll clothes? Never mind that. They said they borrowed it to cover their faces forever. Hmm, is that so? Kania just nodded without thinking. If he is, so be it. But what I''m curious about. So what kind of creature is that dolls clothes? what kind of bird is that? Are you a monster? I''ve never seen a bird like that. Arel answered her curious question after a moment of silence. They said it was a penguin. ....What is it? But Arel didn''t say anything. Well, that doesn''t matter now. So, who is this strangely dressed man? Speaking of a person wearing strange clothes, the person wearing a penguin or something slightly drooped his shoulders. look at something hurt Why? My name... I can''t reveal it, but I want you to call me Master A''. It is said that he is a hidden master who lives with his back to the world. A hidden master... Kania looked at his figure and felt nervous as if she realized that what he said was real. Although he wears a ridiculous outfit, the aura he actually exudes is unusual. But again, it''s strangely familiar. what? Anyway, as I said, it is undoubtedly a considerable master. Where is this person from? Arent you from the kingdom of Ernesia? You want to keep that a secret. I just don''t want to reveal my name or face. However, it is said that he had no choice but to stop the current ck magician. He said he would give special guidance. A map. It was the moment when Kania muttered something vague as if she didnt quite understand. Master A, who was still at that moment... The one wearing the doll''s clothes moved. Even she can''t catch up properly, and she spreads a graceful step. It''s not particrly fast, but strangely it doesn''t catch my eye. The next time I recognized his figure, it was the face of a doll dressed like a bird held in front of my nose. Huh?! Shortly closing the distance, he tried to weave his arm around hers, then threw it away. Kania also reflexively tried to hold on, but as if she was bound by something strange, she was entangled in his energy and flew away. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I Kania, who barely moved her body in the air andnded, tilted her head as if she was bewildered by the sensation she felt earlier. Now what is that? It seems he wanted to appeal his skills. Then, Kania seriously red at him. The unusual presence was not an illusion. Right now, even with that yful surprise, it''s hard to realize how much of a difference there is between him and himself. Anyway, he will be training my sister. They told me to be prepared because its a practical warning. He is the teacher who will teach her for the time being. Arel introduced it like that. Somehow, the person wearing the doll''s clothes said Ahem! He shrugs like he''s proud. After that, Kania started training with a master named Master A, who was introduced by Arell. It''s a map, but the main content is just sparring. In front of his transcendent skills, Kania was simply pushed back without a countermeasure. asionally, hearing rumors that Kania was training for something, all the knights who came to peek at the training ground were astonished. The female knight, who is said to be Ernesia''s third-generation sword master, is consistently being pushed back by opponents wearing doll clothes that imitate what kind of creature they are. Even with bare hands. The sword master, like a newly enlisted recruit, couldn''t even extend a hand or foot to such a ridiculous opponent. Even Kania has a real sword... that''s his favorite treasured sword. Wow Huh?! Doesnt this work too? A sh that she wielded with all her might. And as soon as the fully developed swordsmanship, up to the aura, touched the feathers of the dolls clothes, it vanished in vain. Respond to the sword with bare hands. I couldn''t believe it was possible because I had reached a point where I didn''t need a sword. And when he waved his hand once more, the gust of wind wrapped around her body and blew it away. Kania couldn''t believe it himself, but he had no choice but to admit it. The author is strangely strong enough to deal with himself in such a yful way. More than anything, there is aing. That''s why Kania continued to pounce on him in order to somehow give him a decent shot even though he was being teased. And the doll clothes doctor just responds to her like that. Looking at it, the knights of Pahilia rub their eyes together, doubting if this is real. ...I can''t believe he''ll be pushed back like that! Who the hell is that guy? Everyone is just curious about the identity of the man in the doll''s clothes. However, even Arel, who brought him, does not reveal it, saying that it is only a secret. I only found out about it by chance. He just said that he did not step out because he had no intention of getting involved in the world. But wouldnt that person just fight? Suddenly, one of the knights just said that. Everyone sympathized with him in silence. However, it is said that no one bothered to ask directly. No, he can''te out anyway. I shook my head inwardly as I heard the conversation between the knights. Why can''t Ie out? That''s it. The reason is simple. ...That master is me in the first ce.'' Doll clothes... First of all, it''s because Barona Arell is in the doll clothes that are modeled after penguins. Yes! The true identity of Master A is Barona! Arel! ....Honestly, you may wonder if it''s true that you want to hide your identity. purple! No one even doubts that I am. In the first ce, if you are openly suspicious, you naturally miss the facts. It''s a hasty idea, but it worked surprisingly well. Now I''m just a hermit master who has turned his back on the world. He''s just a geek wearing a doll mask. In the first ce, I don''t want to go out like this... If it wasn''t for this incident, I wouldn''t have thought of such a fool. What can I do? I need to devise a n to stop the Dark Church right now, but I don''t have time. If you want to get your sister used to fighting a strong fighter in a short period of time, the best thing to do is actually fighting. Repeat sparring with me wearing a doll mask to learn the sense of fighting a strong person. that''s my intention It''s up to my sister to fight a master of a level beyondmon sense and find an answer there. Well... So far, it''s been applied without a countermeasure... But, it wasn''t hopeless at all, as I could see that he was trying toe up with a countermeasure by attacking like a dog. Anyway, after today''s training, I secretly returned home while avoiding the eyes of others. When I sneak into the office, none other than me'' is waiting there. Are you here????? oh? Were you doing a good job in my ce today? When I ask while waving my hand, I'' just frowns and clicks his tongue. You have to imitate me well. When did I go around making that face? I shrugged and took off the doll mask. And I'' also canceled the magic that disguised itself at the same time. A silver-haired young man whose intelligent appearance disappeared and instead revealed his real face. Yes Delneph. It is my own Hogu dragon. You always think of useless things. Useless! Nice idea... just a cute idea? I smirked and pointed to the doll''s clothes. is that what you mean? What about this? Aren''t penguins cute? But for some reason, everyone, including Delneph, reacted poorly to this outfit. Actually, I tried to use this as a mascot for Arnil Firm, but... everyone was against it. It was a shock to me as I had never been opposed before. Delnef asked incredulously. Wasn''t it the clothes she wore to put mental pressure on her? Are you right? Contemting whether to really beat this guy, I seriously asked again. for a moment? Let me ask you one thing. Isnt this cute? ...Isn''t grotesque'' the right expression for human sensibilities? It just doesn''t look like that. ???? really? His eyes are infinitely serious. Could it be that it''s not cute? I was seriously anguished. no it can''t be! It''s a penguin, a penguin... I can''t believe it. I was quite shocked. Then, could it be that everyone was staring at me not because I was cute, but because I was grotesque? After all, is the pioneer a corporation that is not understood? I sobbed in pity. Does it need to go this far? Asking me to act as your double for Arell Ernesia. It can''t be helped. I need to earn a minimum alibi. Teaching is good, but the problem is that I have no intention of revealing my identity. You might make a mistake. Sometimes the simplest thing works. It''s just a band. That''s why I asked the most easy-going person to take my stand-in. With the dragon''s magic skills, it wouldn''t be easy to see through even if it was disguised. However, his acting skills were a bit clumsy, but fortunately, I don''t doubt him. ....That''s a little disappointing, though. Anyway, just do my double for the time being. I will pay you properly. ...It''s not because of thepensation. What are you talking about? The guy who followed me when I said two gold coins per hour? It''s because it''s not good to leave a wizard who handles magic power unattended. yes yes. You make excuses very well. It wouldn''t be entirely an excuse. Delneph must have noticed just how threatening the warlock was then. That''s why he''s dissatisfied with my joke-like behavior, but he''s following his will. It''s a dragon no matter how you look at it. First of all, there may be a point of view of the world. Yes, it has its own meaning..... Above all, the sales were not good, perhaps because of the uneasy public opinion among humans. This will affect my sry as well. Even the store manager was crying. .... What! There is still a taste. Is that a real idiot? Chapter 378 Chapter 378. Even if you lose yesterday, prepare for tomorrow (4): + The King and the Warlock (1) Anyway, take care of the substitute for the time being. I don''t know if I''ll ask for it more often. i get it. However, you know if you get caught? Even if it''s not, I''m going to die of anxiety when I see this child''s acting. I don''t know if it''s because of my mood, but my sister also noticed something strange at first. I think I''ve passed it because it''s me. After all, people should behave normally. I patted him on the shoulder and gave him firm attention. to be more diligent. Do you care? huh? ...don''t mind. He just mumbles like he''s shaking. The King and the Warlock (1) Now then, while my sister''s training remains the same, let''s put on doll clothes and watch her from time to time, and then I''ll go do my own thing. It is true that there really is no time. This time, if it doesn''t work out in the worst case, I''ll have to move with the determination to stop it myself. Lets go Dia. yes. When she was called, she nodded politely and followed me. But where are you going? Oh sorry. I have to say that first. Before that, did you nod while not knowing where you were going? The ce I went with Dia was not somewhere else, but the concubine where I was born and raised when I was young. oh! Seeing it like this reminds me of my childhood. In front of the shabby pce that was very familiar to him, he remembered the past. It was pretty cold then. ...really old. Did Arel-nim really grow up here? Dia asks in disbelief. When I was young, it was only a few years. Somewhat better financial situation. And from the time my father started to care, he gave me another pce right away. Then who is here now? No one lives. because it''s so old It is currently used as a temporary storage facility. Even though it looks like this, my family is surprisingly frugal, so they don''t easily tear down the pce just because it''s old. It is said that the first king was strictly careful not to tear it down if possible. Anyway, it''s a ce I didn''t pay much attention to either. Why are we here? And that, of course, in a situation like this. Dia tilts her head as if curious about it. There is something I want to look for. Originally, this pce was... Oh, you''re here. Wait a minute. It would be better to exin at once. when she wonders Another one has just arrived where we are. He is the best brother. Your Majesty is here. Arell can''t help but be surprised when he is called out so suddenly . ...a letter from you. Is that true? I will exin it to you in detail. But what about this fact? The others dont know yet. Currently, my older brother doesn''t even have an attendant. because you don''t know Maybe that''s why he looks at Dia with a little concern. She''s heavy-mouthed, so that''s fine. Im not really worried about that. Rather than that, could you exin Arel? Brother Jeil looked at the old wall and asked seriously. Is this ce really a clue to the purpose of the ck magic cult? It wasn''t a big deal why he was so flustered. Because I sent this letter [I think I know the purpose of the leader of the Dark Church. What she wants may be under the royal castle.] My brother and I walked side by side and talked while Dia quietly followed. Did you know that the time when the leader of the Dark Church ceased his activities and the time when the kingdom of Ernesia was founded were almost the same? When I asked as I walked down the dusty hallway, my older brother seriously thought about it. Come to think of it, I heard it was about 500 years. But does that matter? It has to do with the person who founded the kingdom of Ernesia to be precise. hmm? Ah thats right, thats what you mean. Jeil hyung-nim moaned softly, as if he could figure out something. Come to think of it, I learned that one of the achievements of the first king, His Majesty, was defeating arge army of ck magicians. The detailed process is omitted. What I want to say is not the past history of the kingdom. If my prediction is correct, His Majesty the first King of the time would have confronted that religious leader. hmm! I see Indeed.... That''s what it means... The guru at the time who led therge army of ck magicians and the guru who caused the current incident are the same person. This is probably true. I see! It seems that His Majesty the King defeated that monster! A feeling of pride lingers on his face. No, now is not the time to be intoxicated by the feats of our ancestors. Descendants can''t even use their hands! hmm? But what does that have to do with this old pce? ...I will exin about that from now on. Please look at this first. I took my older brother and led him to a room. This is the room where I first woke up in this life. This is the room I stayed in as a baby. Now, I have moved all the furniture and everything, so I don''t have anything. What is this room like? Look at this corner. Is there something dented in it? This is a trace that I identally found while trying to make fake diamonds when I was young. Jeil older brother looked at the ce I pointed at and still made an expression that didn''t understand what I meant. Just what was that? Do you know that this pce is quite old? It is probably older than any other building in the royal castle grounds. It is almost 500 years old. I was a little surprised to know that too. It is said that the economic situation in the Kingdom of Ernesia was not so easy until I was born. Even this kind of pce has been used sparingly while repairing it with magic. That is why the old buildings were left behind. In order to maintain this pce, in addition to magical repairs, the floor was repainted or stonemasons were called in to repair it. They said thest repair was about 45 years ago. It was, at best, just a rough coat of ster. Um thats right. The important thing is that this corner was inevitably made like this because the bottom sank a little during the repair at the time. I know this far because I found the craftsman who was in charge of the maintenance at the time and heard the story. Well, since its old, the cer can sink. It''s pretty dangerous... Arel, you''ve grown up in a ce like this! No, isnt that already a thing of the past? I didn''t bring up this story because I wanted to be looked at with pity now, did I? What I want to say is nothing else. Your Majesty, there is no basement in this pce in the first ce. is that so? At the time, it was built quite quickly. They said that they couldnt even build a basement because of poor conditions and technology. That''s also true, in the first ce, this pce... ....Right. Surprisingly, everyone has forgotten about it. This pce was the building where the ancestors stayed until the kingdom of Ernesia was first established and stabilized to some extent. Well, it wasn''t long before it was extensively erged to match the royal castle, so the period of direct stay wasn''t that long. On top of that, since the trend of the Ernesian royal family was pragmatic, it seemed that the unused pce was used in moderation, such as giving it to the concubines. You save very well. This, too, was found out directly while investigating the families of artisans who have been repairing the royal castle for generations. The important thing is not to follow the historical footsteps of which pce your ancestors lived in. as soon as. The important thing is that there wont be a basement, but there is a space in the basement. Was it a builder''s mistake? Or is there a cavity created by the weakening of the ground? Normally, you would think it''s not a big deal, but I already know this because I was half-bored and detected it when I was young. An artificial space exists. There is no entrance, but there must be a basement. But why did I leave it alone even after I found this. That''s because there''s no hidden entrance, and you have to destroy it to create an entrance to enter it. There were a lot of eyes for that. After gaining the manor and learning magic, he hadpletely lost interest. ....And honestly, it was annoying. Recently, Oh! There was such a thing!'' I remembered. I probably wouldn''t have looked for it had it not been for this day. There must be an artificial structure below. As I instructed, Dia carefully investigated with detection magic and came to the same conclusion. It was for this reason that Dia was brought. From now on, if you want to look down here, you need her ability to use magic among the escorts. ....Pena''s spirit art is also convenient, but considering her ce of origin, she shouldn''t go down here. It''s probably where the ancestors hid something, so shouldn''t descendants go? And maybe there''s something you don''t know. Is it a hidden basement? ording to records at the time, His Majesty the first king sometimes disappeared in the middle of the night. Regarding that record, there is also a diary that I looked at from a very pleasant and personal point of view, saying that I must have gone to meet a woman, but there is also a record that is written from the point of view of another servant. It''s not even a day or two that people from the Ernesian royal family are at the bottom when ites to dating. More than anything, I''m not in a position to curse my ancestors, so let''s skip that. I believe that His Majesty the first King left something else here. There were several reasons. First of all, there is little record of contact with the ck magician at the time. At best, there was only a record of fighting and winning. Details such as why and how are missing from the record. And another thing is, considering the current leader''s ability, how the hell did the first king defeat her? ording to records, the level of the first king is at least an aura master, and the fact that he defeated the religious leader itself does not make sense. Of course, the religious leader must have been weaker then than he is now. But even considering that, it''s kind of embarrassing. And for some reason, the first king never allowed the pce to be demolished. It is said that he even instructed his descendants to refrain from tearing down unless itpletely copsed. Although it may be that he forbade luxuries simply because he was a frugal man. Why did he tell his descendants so sternly? I think the reason is that something is hidden here. There were also rumors that there might be hidden wealth here that was circting at the time. Originally, rumors have a reason. It is the logic of Will smokee out of the chimney when it''s not?'' So I was suspicious of this ce while researching. I think it might be worth looking into. I see After hearing it, I doubt it. But why are you asking me for permission one by one? Thats because there is no entrance. Chapter 379 Chapter 379. The King and the Warlock (2) I also want to just do research on my own. But, of course, when ites to the grounds within the capital, I can''t just break through on my own. You should do it, but it doesn''t look good. This is the royal castle. You can''t touch it without permission from His Majesty, right? Is that something to be concerned about? Uh I got it I just want to check it out for myself. do it well. thank you. Did you hear Dia? ....yes. Dia quietly bowed her head and warned us to back off for safety. Im going to drill a hole right here. Just in case, I want the two of you to stay close behind me. Just in case, she even cast a magic for protection, and immediately hit the floor with instant power over and over again with her psychosomatic magic. The principle is roughly like an excavator. There is no entrance, so you have to destroy it. Instead, the rest of the buildings are held tightly together with mana to prevent damage to the building. Knock again and again! thud! There was a heavy sound, and finally the floorpletely shattered and copsed. It''s done. There are no signs of further copse, but I think we should be careful. Dia looked around in case she didn''t know. And our two brothers looked down the hole cautiously. ...The bottom is really empty. As expected, its pretty deep. Perhaps what we drilled was part of the corridor going down. Lets try going in. hmm! At a fairlyte age, my brother and I were a little excited when we opened our eyes to treasure hunting. What''s down here? As detected, the road going down was quite deep, and the structure was also solid, unlike the above. I could feel the intention of paying attention so that it would never copse in any case. It''s probably not a ce made to hide nothing. What if? At that time, I would be inexhaustibly embarrassed. There is nothing more embarrassing in the world than being fooled... Well, I''m pretty sure this time around. The cult leader recognized me as a descendant of Ernesia. That means she''s rted to her ancestors in some way. In addition, the skeleton also spoke with a simr nuance. After all, he''s the most suspicious. For now, interrogating him is forter. In any case, if it''s relevant, you should know. It might be a clue to uncovering her purpose and immortality magic. It''s annoying, but it''s a process worth enduring. I have to clearly grasp and see through it so that I can gain some benefit from this incident. Above all, it is interesting to know about beings who are not reincarnated but have that much knowledge. As expected, it doesnt seem like a simple warehouse. As I was walking, I found something in the hallway. It''s like a switch. I secretly expected it to be a trap, but no matter how much, I wouldn''t set a trap in the castle unless it was a dungeon. I was sure it was safe, and when I pressed it, the magic tools installed in the windows in the hallway lit up. You have sense. An old-fashioned but simple light magic tool. In other words, it must mean that the first king, His Majesty, frequented this ce. Well, if it''s a simple warehouse, there''s no reason to install these lights. Back then, unlike now, magic tools like this were rare. As we proceeded, the door to a certain room finally appeared. There is a barrier. Dia looks first and then asks what to do. Release? can you do it? It seems that it will be difficult to release it by inducing the correct procedure because it is old. There is no choice but to damage the magic ceremony. are you okay. Just unlock it. It''s supposed to be to prevent intruders anyway, right? We? Aren''t we legitimate descendants? Ancestors'' relics are what descendants have the right to do as they please. When Dia cancels the magic ceremony, a crackling sound is heard and the door swings open weakly. Thanks to the preservation magic, it didn''t rust unexpectedly. It''s surprisingly clean... I see. It wasn''t just a protective barrier, but there was also magic to maintain hygiene. Thanks to that, not a single speck of dust would have umted. This is an increasingly questionable story. Normally, I wouldn''t bother to keep a single secret room free of dust. ...but rather than a warehouse. Looking around the room, Jeil Hyung-nim looked at a certain ce as if he was embarrassed. It''s strange that there''s a bed and a table with an empty bottle of alcohol, or something secret. No, a secret is a secret room. Arel? I can only see this as a bedroom. That''s the same, brother. Coincidentally, I also had a simr thought. some kind of weird vibe. It''s just a normal bedroom. No, no matter how, why do you have a bedroom in a ce like this? What kind of country''s king would benefit from putting a bedroom in a ce like this? My brother''s expression hardened after rolling his head for a moment. I came to a simr idea because I thought someone might not be a brother. your majesty. Arel? Has Your Majesty ever set up a secret bedroom like this? How about you? Do you really need to ask? s, our descendants covered their faces with both hands. Because it was us, it was easy to imagine the use of this ce. That''s right! Certainly no one can easily find it, and there is no physical entrance, so no one can get in! You probably needed a certain artifact or something to get in here. In other words, no one except the person concerned and the person he or she has given permission to enter. The use is obvious. Above all, the records already left in history tell us the disposition of His Majesty the first king at the time. It is said that he had as many as 20 concubines in hister years, right? Of course, there is nothing strange about one or two bedrooms made for secret love. Does that mean that the first king, His Majesty, is here...? Ancestors! Why did you leave this ce! The traces of our ancestors'' promiscuous life, which were revealed unintentionally, made me and my older brother speechless. Dia is also a silent guy who doesn''t even breathe anymore. There is probably nothing to say about this atmosphere. It was really good that I didn''t bring anyone else. yeah i''m confused too Arell? Do you really think there''s a secret in a ce like this? I think I may have misunderstood something. I''m human too, so there are times when I make mistakes hehehehe? The atmosphere is cheap even tough at it. I can''t. Now that it''s like this, I''m going to change my strategy and just get rid of her.. That was then. Isn''t Dia, who was silent, calling me quietly? Arel. Dia... I feel embarrassed at times like this. So, at times like this, justugh...? Arel. Apparently, the reason they were looking for me was not to me the embarrassing atmosphere. Looking back, she was examining all but one book on the bare bookshelf. I think you should see this. What? Do you have any dirty books? Is it something you have to show me? However, knowing that Dia wasn''t the type to talk nonsense, I was slightly hopeful. The result of checking the book roughly. Ohhh? It is beyond imagination. Unfortunately, it wasn''t a bad book. But in a different way, it is unexpected. ?...This. Arel what is that? The oldest brother also noticed that something was out of the ordinary. Is this what we were looking for? It''s a little different from that. but. I smiled faintly with the meaning of I finally found it''. It seems to be rted. What on earth are you talking about like that? Its handwritten. Watercraft? What Dia found was neither a magic book nor a ck mage strategy guide. Just one handwriting. It is a memoir written directly by His Majesty the King. ...That may be something important, but in this situation, what is it... Of course, in terms of historical value, it may be quite important, but it is far from what we are looking for. The oldest brother, who didn''t know why I was making such a fuss, was embarrassed. Well, the country would have been like that too. I was disappointed when I first found out that it was a manual. After flipping through Whiririk, I realized that this was not a mere memoir. There is something quite interesting written in these notes. What do you mean? There are two main figures mentioned in this memoir. I spread two fingers. First of all, the narrator, His Majesty the first King who wrote this memoir. And the second one.... This will surely surprise my older brother. I was so sure I mentioned her name. Louireina. What?! My brother made a puzzled expression. Louis Reina. It must be a very familiar name. Did I hear you wrong? Its name is Yes, it is. We all know a woman with the same name these days. The ck magician in question. Ruireina, the leader of the Dark Church. What happened? On the other hand, His Majesty, the first guest... what... I think you''ll find out if you read it. After reading a few chapters of this, I understand that the purpose of this memo is to show the end. So let''s raise our voice and hold a reading, Your Majesty. After ncingly confirming that my older brother was silently listening. I read through this manuscript. ....Once upon a time. There is no specific phrase like this, but it starts like this on purpose. Originally, this is how an old story should beginit was about 500 years ago, even before the founding of the Kingdom of Ernesia. The pale blond young man was walking through the woods with half-impatient steps. His name is Raychen Ernesia. He is a young man who was a lowly soldier who lives in a small estate located on the border of the Merman Empire. Now he is exploring the forest, which is rumored to be the most sinister in the territory. The purpose is because there is what you are looking for here. Recently, a great famine has urred throughout the empire. Agriculture did not flourish properlyeven pestilence was circting in some areas. And the gue spread to Raychen''s hometown. More than half of the vigers have already fallen ill. In addition, his younger sister also fell ill with the gue. His family was poor. Just a low-end soldier''s family? It was all I could barely put in my mouth. How much can a ten-year-old child raised in such an environment reallyst? In effect, it is like being sentenced to death. approximately? Such things are enjoyed only by high-ranking nobles. Whenmoners like them get sick, there is nothing they can do except scoop out the clearest water from theke and let them drink or wipe themselves. Even that became impossible due to a massive drought. Reichen''s parents were already giving up. Chapter 380 Chapter 380. The King and the Warlock (3) Original children die easily. It''s unfortunate, but I gave up as if it was inevitable. However, Raychen couldn''t bear to ept it. I was struggling to find a way out. I tried to find herbs, or to find out what was good for the disease. Everyone said it was useless, but he didn''t listen. It was a rumor I heard by ident. There is a base where an evil witch stays in the forest near her hometown. And it is rumored that drought and pestilence were also caused by her. ... witch.'' It refers to what ismonly referred to as a ck magician. Evil ck magicians who are not recognized not only in the Merman Empire but also in any country on the continent. It''s not like they''vemitted any particr crime. Because they control corpses, worship evil rituals, and use all sorts of ominous magic, each kingdom shuns them. There is such a person. Of course, it is not certain that there really is such a witch. It was just that peddlers and travelers passed through the forest and heard rumors that there was a suspicious woman roaming here alone. But nobody believed it. However, after hearing the rumor, Raychen couldn''t help but head here. Whether it''s a witch, a wizard must have medicine.'' He doesn''t know much about wizards. In the past, when I was running errands in a nearby city, all I had to do was identally see a wizard performing strange magic on the street. Rumor has it, however, that they possess all sorts of rare medicines besides magic. It is the drug that Raychen is aiming for. I must have it to live alone in a forest like this!'' Of course, I don''t think it''s superficial to ask for it and receive it. As he ran through the forest, he was conscious of the sword hanging from his waist. I take the medicine from that witch or something!'' It''s like robbery, but I can''t help it, I justify it myself. If the opponent is a ck magician, there will be no guilt. Yes, if the warlock is the opponent, no one will ask for responsibility.'' However, it is something that must be resolved in its own way. ... If I act clumsily, I will die.'' I''ve heard before how powerful wizards are. It is by no means an existence that can be easily countered with just one sword. Even knowing that, Raychen decided to go out to find the witch herself. If things go on like this, my sister will die anyway. Likewise, those who are sick will not be able to save their lives. Everyone stopped him, but he couldn''t stay still. That''s how I wandered through the forest in search of the rumored witch. how many days has it been? The search was more difficult than imagined. No matter how strong a young man was, it was reckless to search in such a rough forest for days and days without proper rest. By the time he too was exhausted. Was it a coincidence? He rubbed his eyes when he finally found a hut in front of him. How could there be such a fine cabin in a forest like this? For example, hunters or those who make a living gathering herbs in the forest have bases in the forest, but it is impossible for even them to live in a ce like this. That means... . Is that right, that ce is the witch''s... Confident enough, he leaned over with his hand on the sword at his waist and waited for the time to pass. It is standard to raid at night, but the opponent is a warlock. Rumor has it that warlocks are more powerful in the dark, so using normal ambush methods is insane. So he deliberately waited for the sun to rise. In the morning, when the dawn was just waking up, I chose that time. This time period is also the time when humans are most defenseless due to fatigue. There must be no mistakes.'' Having made up his mind, he struts his sword and breaks into the hut. There is a possibility that I was mistaken, so I will attack after confirming properly. In conclusion, his guess was correct. The ck-haired woman who seems to be the owner of this hut is wearing a ck robe. It must be said that ck magicians prefer to wear ck clothes to hide their demonic energy. But the question is, why is she sitting there, lighting a fire, as if she had waited! He even looks back at him right in time. ... I was told when you woulde in, but it took quite a while? He is a very cautious guest. What? Looks like he''s not an official knight of the Empire, nor is he a Holy Knight of the Holy Kingdom. Then who are you? After witnessing her muttering in a rxed yet calm tone, Reichen was even more convinced. Shut up! witch! ?... Hmm? I already know what you did. quietly... It was until that point that he shouted confidently and swung his sword. For some reason, she sighed in pity and wiggled one finger. At that moment, Raychen was hit by something. Khook? ! Then he broke the wall of the cabin and flew outside. What, what a coward... It''s just simple telekinesis magic. It''s a simple move that can be avoided if you''re careful... You can''t avoid that either. The witch looked at him with a pitiful gaze and shook her head. Originally, I should have taken that life. I don''t even think about it because it''s stupid. So please leave quietly. mind... Incredible bullshit... Reichen tried to get up, but her body didn''t listen, as if she had hit her head with a shock a moment ago. He trembled all over for a moment, and then he slumped. how lost were you When he woke up, the sun was already rising the next day. Had it stretched out almost all day? He hurriedly got up and checked his condition. There is no sign of anything being damaged. The broken cabin had beenpletely restored as if it had been magically fixed. ... Kut! That witch! Thinking that he had beenpletely fooled, he picked up his sword again and stormed in. and after a few seconds. Quaang! This time too, he blew through the cabin wall. ... That''s amazing. Are you going to attack me again after I looked at you? The witch who easily blew Raychen away this time also red at him as he was rolling on the dirt floor as if he was truly pitiful. Rather than being cold, it was a look of contempt for something. Are you suicidal? If so, I will kill you without hesitation. Noisy, witch! Yesterday I was lethargic, but today I can''t help it. This time, Raychen jumped to her feet. I already expected that I would blow away, so this time I managed to keep myself in good shape. Certainly not normal.'' As rumored, it is a fearsome existence. indeed... It is true that an ordinary knight cannot stand against a wizard. However, this is what Ray Chen also expected. Hmm? Perhaps realizing that Reichen''s atmosphere was strange, the witch also became a little more serious. I don''t know what you''re thinking... She summoned a small ck fireball into the palm of her hand and threw it gently. Even though it looks like this, it has the firepower to easily reduce a bear that lives in the forest to ashes. However, Raychen did not avoid the me and swung her sword to face it. Haaaaaaaaaaaa! An ordinary iron sword that swings loudly with a spirited sound. ... that. She noticed it for a moment, but didn''t miss it. That there was a faint light lingering on the sword. That moment. The ck fireball was split in two by Raychen''s sword and scattered. okay. It seemed to me that I was indulging myself in something. Are you Auror? Yes! Raychen shouted confidently. Come on. It''s a power he awakened tost year or so. One day while training, I suddenly realized the power. He had already entered the introductory stage of Auror users. Originally, he was going to show off this to the knights, but I never thought he would use it against a warlock first. Even a wizard would not be able to stop the aura easily! An ordinary sword does not reach. However, it can pierce even the protection magic of the ck mage with an aura. Exuding confidence and confidence that this time was different, Raychen rushed towards the witch with all her might. But he overlooked one thing. Why didn''t he take the witch''s power into ount? Before he could reach the sword''s reach, his vision suddenly reversed. A shock as if all the bones in the body were being crushed hit the whole body. ... Certainly, a sword with an aura is hard to block... however. She tilted her palms open. How are you going to reach me? At least unless you''re an Auror Master, you can''t escape my magic with such simple movements. What nonsense... Whoops! Raychen screamed as she tried to ignore her. Due to the gravity magic she used, Raychen copsed on the floor with the same momentum as she was rushing. Even now, a terrifying weight weighs down on his shoulders and back. You cant look at it twice. Obviously you tried to hurt me. Unfortunately. She opened another magic circle, as if she had no intention of looking at it this time. He must be trying to use magic that would take his life. I can''t help but breathe at once... ... Stop talking nonsense! However, Raychen gritted her teeth and tried to get up, then shook off the magic she had spread and rolled her body to avoid it. I don''t know if she acted knowing that the range of her gravity magic was limited, but she stopped breathing for a moment as if she was surprised. .? & eww? ? The ? uh... Get some medicine... with my sister... vigers... However, it was good to be out of her magic range, but Raychen couldn''t move more than that. Due to excessive strain, the muscles of the whole body are tattered, and it is impossible to walk properly. Just like that, he fell forward even though he had not suffered anything. Ban, you must get some medicine... approximately? What do you mean? For some reason, she stops the magic she was preparing and asks. Rather than trying to eliminate those who show hostility. The author''s logic of action has been questioned. And when a question arises, it is the nature of a wizard to solve it. However, Reichen couldn''t answer that. Having already reached his limit, he copsed just like that this time. However, unlike yesterday, this time he suffered no minor internal injuries. If left alone for a day, it would die or be a delicious meal for wild animals or monsters. ... Looking down at him, she stood nkly for a moment, as if contemting what to do. It seemed like something was troubling me. Raychen was forced to open her eyes due to the pain that seemed to gnaw through her body. ... What is this ce?!'' Wasn''t he dead? Raychen thought as she recalled what had happened before she passed out. Could it be that the witch neglected herself again? How shallow are you! He gnashed his teeth and tried to get up. But the body doesn''t budge. what?'' In his bewilderment, his vision returned to normal. Somehow, this time it was not a forest scene. What caught his eye was an unfamiliar ceiling. ... Where is it? Chapter 381 Chapter 381. The King and the Warlock (4) Could it be that someone moved him while he lost his mind? However, it was right after that that I realized that it was not such a convenient situation. I realized why my body wasn''t moving. For some reason, he is firmly fixed with a string on a table that is properly covered with a cloth. Huh! It won''t unravel... I even tried using it with force and even an aura, but the string doesn''t even budge. While I was perplexed about what to do, I heard that familiar voice. It is useless. That string bes stronger when it contains mana. You that witch?! Looks like you''re fully conscious. What are you doing! No way... to eat me like this... What kind of wild beast am I? And human meat is surprisingly inedible. Shaking her head in pity, she approached Reichen. Well, the reason Im keeping you alive is because I have something I want to ask. She took out a purple lightning bolt from her fingertips and aimed it at Reichen. Is it a disease... is it a medicine? What do you mean? Does it have anything to do with you raiding my vi? You are shameless! Isn''t it your fault that you spread the disease to the vige! I''m going to go to the end to defeat you and get the medicine... At that moment, the witch shot out the lightning. Reichen was determined to die this time, but. Somehow, the lightning only burned and cut off the rope that tied Reichen. Im sorry. I asked why. what? Why should I do that? What are the benefits? So... for evil research. What is that evil study? When she, who had been calm even when she aimed her sword at her, was openly annoyed this time, Reichen pathetically flinched. Yeah if you move the bottle if you move it? Because you die? Is this guy an idiot? ...It''s pitiful. She let out a long sigh as if she truly felt sorry for her and said she would never see her again. That''s Okay. Take this. Saying that, she handed Raychen a sack full of bottles filled with something. ???? This? Probably the drug you mentioned. I only put them together as I roughly guessed. Why did you do this to me? Because misunderstandings are annoying. To his question, the witch dismissed it like this. Looks like if I leave that disease or whatever, things like you will keeping. Then it''s annoying. So give me the medicine in moderation. And don''te again. Thank you! witch! And one more correction. Calling her a witch is offensive. Im sorry! Then your name is... ...Lui Reina. The witch revealed her name, frowning in annoyance. Dont remember. Anyway, don''te back with this. * By the time I read his memoirs, me and my oldest brother, Dia. All three said nothing. This is because the contents of the memoir arepletely different from what was expected. Aside from the fact that he openly described his ancestors fresh childhood days. That woman named Arele Luireina by any chance Lets read some more. Make your decision after reading it to the end. Isn''t that basic I turned the next chapter. Warlock Louis Reina. The medicine she gave was surprisingly effective. Was it real?... Of course, Raychen didn''t blindly and obediently believe and share it. In fact, he too was suffering from the symptoms of the gue. That''s why he took the first medicine she gave him. Anyway, there is a possibility of Germany. Apparently, there are rumors that ck magicians also enjoy making people despair. And at the point of defeat, the possibility of extracting the drug from her was gone forever. So he half-desperately took the medicine. And seeing that it really worked, I stared at the half-empty vial in dismay. ...Wouldn''t the warlock be an evil being? Why did the warlock hand out the medicine? She herself just said, Because misunderstandings are annoying,'' but I didn''t understand. It''s good that you got the medicine anyway. He hurried back to his hometown. And through that medicine, he saved the vige and his sister. so what is this? Warlock Louis Reina looked at the leather bag ced in front of the door with a frown as if it were absurd. Isn''t there a fair amount of fairy tales in it? And behind the sacky the young man Ray Chen, whom she had given medicine and returned to before. What are you doing? When the young man came back, I wondered what was going on. No, it was her own mistake for not moving this vi in the first ce. I had to move at the point I was caught. I will ask again. What is this? A case. And I want to apologize. I know that the price for the drug is absurdly small. I desperately tried to earn money, but this was the limit. What do you mean by apology? I framed you. I heard only rumors and believed that you carried the gue. If you don''t have enough money, it doesn''t matter if you cut my throat. ....That''s Okay. She shook her head as if something was draining and told him to get up. Before that, it would be a nuisance to do this in front of someone else''s house. As if she couldn''t do it, Louis Reyna only epted the sack. No more is needed. As if to just take this and not get involved, she packed the sack and turned her back. I''ll pay the shortfall somehowter. No, I dont need any more than this. Annoyed, she shut the door. Even after that, Raychen visited her cabin every month with a sack of fairy tales in the name of repaying the bill. At first, she refused as if she was sick of it, but after seeing it like this every time, she finally exploded around the fourth visit. ah! really! What a troublesome man! Perhaps half-killing her to drive her away, she spewed purple lightning from her palms. His skills won''t be able to avoid it. However, Ray Chen said, Ouch! Even though he was in a hurry, he dodged the lightning this time. . oh? Only then did I notice That his skills have improved in the past few months. A kid who has just awakened his aura. Now, he had be a child who had be somewhat ustomed to using auras. Have you done any training in the meantime? Ah... I guess it''s because I reflected on myself that I was a little conceited after that time. Also, as I participated in monster subjugation and various missions recently, my skills improved. . Oh is that so? Louis Reina increased the number of lightning bolts as if she was not interested. This time, he couldn''t escape and was electrocuted and stretched out. But even after that, Ray Chen continued to search for her. In fact, wanting to pay off the debt wasn''t the only reason he was looking for her. Because it was on my mind the whole time. What exactly is a ck magician? Until then, he kept looking for her because the question of her, whom he thought was just as evil as others, was in his mind. Is she really evil? That question just kept lingering in my head. Arel this. ?...Somehow?????? Its like a man who persists and makes a difference. Dia, isnt that expression too direct? No, keep reading anyway. We are still far from the clue we want. In the end, did you keep looking for it for about a year? A bit of an oddity happened. Louis Reyna, whom she had savagely chased away until now, did nothing this time and calmly beckoned her toe inside. Reichen, thinking that something was different, went inside without hesitation. While looking around, he searched his waist as if he almost forgot. Likewise, the sack was pulled out. ...Ah, first of all, it''s for this month. No, thats all right. Money doesnt mean much to me, so I dont want you to bring any more. hmm? But havent you received it yet? I melted it all down and made it into a pot anddle. I was startled by those words and looked toward the stove, and there was a pot anddle that looked like they were made of melted copper next to the pot. The meaning of not being necessary is conveyed desperately. I wonder if it should have been expressed that way before that. ... Melting money is a felony. All teeth and ws would be pulled out and sent to the mines? Do I really need to question that when I''m a warlock? I heard and saw it. But when he groaned in the mood to refute something, she asked with a cold gaze. In the first ce, you My name is Raychen Ernesia. I want to ask you one thing, Ernesia. Are you insane? hmm? At his reaction of not understanding what he meant, Louis Reyna frowned in disgust. I am a ck magician. It is never wise to frequent my vi like that. is it? Were you doing some evil research? yes? Did you kidnap a viger? no. Are you even plotting world domination by manipting the undead? no. Why should I do such a stupid thing? That''s something that only third-rate people do. Or are you trying to unleash a gue and kill many people? ....Hey. As if it was the limit now, when she was about to raise her hand, he was calm. Isnt that what happened? I didnt do any other evil research. It''s not about decorating anything. Then there is no reason to oppose you just because you are a warlock. More than anything. He spoke without hesitation. You are a benefactor. There is no reason to be hostile. ...But if you go in and out like this, nothing good will happen to you, right? It might be suspected that he had an affair with the ck magician. Oh, dont worry about that. yes? Since you reported that there are no warlocks here. Now, its just considered a forest with a few monsters. Even she seemed a little dumbfounded by his words and waspletely at a loss for words. You''re doing something pretty reckless for simply handing over a pill. Its okay. No matter how you look at it, the knights I work for are in the middle of the day, and they are being considered as promising new recruits. No one will doubt it. Poop. However, hearing his words like that, Louis Reina for some reason contained something like a mockery. It is promising. Are you talking about that skill? Apparently, he looked down on her every time he lightly walked out and was kicked out. It was true that he was weakpared to her, so even though he flinched, he couldn''t refute. You are too strong in the first ce. Are all the magic wizards that strong?! Erser] Shea, you are too weak. Even if you''ve just be ustomed to the aura, it''s meaningless if you can''t pull out more than that. Ha ha.... In the past, there were a lot more talented people. There is no progress. If you say that, then I have nothing else to say. Chapter 382 Chapter 382. The King and the Warlock (5) Reichen avoided looking at Louis Rayna as if she was slightly ufortable. That are my skills so poor? Yes. I may have the qualities in the first ce, but the way I write is bad. Ugh n W 9 ? For example, the way the aura is released Hmm. hmm. I know you. Do you know how to use a sword? It''s not a big deal, but one of my old students had a kid who used a sword in the theme of a warlock. I just studied here and there to teach him. Rather... Wait a minute? Why am I talking about this? Louis Reyna blinked her eyes. Since I am a magician by nature, if something bes a subject to be explored or discussed, I will make a fuss about it. What is the meaning of this conversation in the first ce? What! no! Louis Rayna! How about a deal like this? yes? transaction? When she responded that she did not know what she was talking about, Raychen said with her eyes shining. You teach me how to be strong. ...For what benefit do I do such a thing? Instead, I will hide this forest no matter what. Isn''t that good for you too! You said the purpose was just to do research quietly, right? Then take a moment to see how to handle my aura. Other than that, don''t get in the way! Louis Reina thought for a moment. It''s true that it''s annoying when other peoplee. Looking at her like that, Ray Chen smiled strangely. Soon, the name of a certain young man became known in the Merman Empire. Rumors quickly spread that a man who had reached the level of an Aura Master had appeared in a poor territory that was no different from a vige at the far end of the empire. A state never seen before even in the first-ss knights of the Empire. It was reached by an unknown soldier from a territory ruled by a mediocre lord without a title. The man''s name is Raychen Ernesia. Afterwards, he received a sword directly from the lord and was recognized as a knight. It is said that soon after that, his name spread to the imperial castle of the empire. The records match. ...Surely, His Majesty the first king said he reached the level of an Auror Master when he was appointed as a knight of a low-level lord during the empire before the founding of the country. I will read the next one. After that, the timing jumped quite a bit. I think it''s been about two years. okay. ...Well, if you roughlypare what will happen after this with the records, you can predict it. It won''t be very pleasant. This bastard!! Raychen roared and was swung around by a knight aiming at her neck with a blow loaded with powerful swordsmanship. Although he is wearing solid armor, he cannot ept his sword, which has reached the level of an Aura Master. At once, his body was split lengthwise. His swordsmanship filled with rage cuts through the ground as if it were not enough even after taking the life of the opponent. Without even time to shake off the blood, the next assassin attacks. The level of swordsmanship of the attacking enemy is one step below that of Ray Chen, but he cannot be vignt. Above all, there are many Almost a battalion-level force. Raychen now had to deal with them alone. Of course, if you respond calmly, you won''t be able to ovee it. At any time, calmly.'' If there were any ck magicians here who gave him advice about swords, he would have said so. However, he is now consumed by an extremely violent rage. There is no time to exercise the usual calm. ...you bastards... are you really human!! Because of his excessive anger, even his swordsmanship is slightly shaking. Heung, no matter how hard I try to be a master, I cant seem to show my skills in this situation. The knights surrounding him mocked him and aimed their swords at him. Even though she knew it was a ruse, Reichen couldn''t calm her anger easily. The reason is that his surroundings... the vige is burning everywhere. Even half a day ago, this ce was the home of life where the locals were living as usual. Those who burned this ce so mercilessly and ughtered the locals were the knights who were besieging Reichen right now. As a knight! You mean you have no shame in doing this! Knight... I don''t know what you mean. they denied It''s not to be tantly oblivious, it''s obviously to provoke him. In that case... I''ll reveal your true identity. Reichenughed and called the man''s name. Sir Furuven is really mean. You don''t even pretend to know me when I call you here. Do you know who doesnt? Didn''t I see you once at the royal castle two months ago? ...if you find out, there''s nothing you can do about it. The article had no choice but to abandon the obvious y. and take off the helmet It must mean that there is no reason to hide your face. However, he had no intention of reaping the sword. Why did you do this? This is the order of His Majesty the Emperor. Which emperor would give orders to kill his own people and burn viges! It''s all your fault for not listening to orders. The article med Reichen for all of this. What a farce. Raychen was shocked by their shameless attitude. It wasn''t that he didn''t know why they came. Just half a year ago, Raychen was summoned to the Imperial Empire. It was a notification that he would be appointed to the knights under the direct control of the emperor after he reached the level of an Aura Master. In other words, I will officially recognize you as a sword master, soe up. However, Ray Chen requested that it be put on hold. The reason was the safety of his hometown. This ce is currently suffering from conflicts with monsters and neighboring countries. Of course, because it is close to the border, if he leaves this ce, he will be ruthlessly trampled by the army of another country. That''s why I politely pleaded, saying that at least until this problem is resolved. After nurturing sessors and disciples and entrusting them with this ce, he tried to answer the call, but the empire ignored his request and rather retaliated like this. The lord was falsely used and dragged away, executed after severe torture, and the vige was forcibly burned by the knights because of the gue. It was all because of that coercion that Reichen didn''t show loyalty to. The Empire treated him as a danger just because he failed toply with a deployment order. At least I needed time! Wasnt it just that the knights who would protect the territory needed time to train! There is no need to ask for anything like that! Only the orders of His Majesty the Emperor are absolute! At the point of making an excuse, it is already no different from weightlifting! Furben cried out with bloodshot eyes. That is the utmost sincerity. Reichen was at a loss for words after intuition. As if there was nothing more to say, the knights attacked Raychen. The opponent is an Auror Master. Throw away the idea of defeating it alone! Make sure to dig in with three or more pincers! Otherwise we will die! Following Purben''s order, the knights rushed to stab and sh vital points without hesitation. Avoiding or cutting off the prating sword, Raychen was constantly pursued by them. All of the knights chasing him were only those with Aura Precision level skills. In addition, Raychen is currently unable to concentrate properly due to anger and continues to be driven by their schemes. Even he, who at first shut up and shed the attacking knight, could not help but feel embarrassed. If he is surrounded, he cannot help but struggle. I didn''t even want to fight there if possible. But they never cared about his circumstances. The sword with the intent to kill shed through his shoulder des. Kuh.... Is it going this far? At first, I tried to deal with them moderately, thinking that they were just knights who had received orders, but now that was the limit. I can''t! Drink your resentment! Raychen spewed blue sword energy from her sword and struck the ground. Like Kwaaang , as if the magic of a high-ss magician had hit the ground, his sword energy rips through the ground andpletely overthrows the entire area. The shaky ground and the dust covering their eyes made the knights chasing Raychen hesitate for a moment. It wasn''t a miss from the beginning, it was a sh to produce this kind of power. Even though you''re tired, you can still show such powerful swordsmanship! What a monster! Don''t be offended! It''s a ploy to hide! However, he does not reap his life and still tries to pursue Raychen. To them, Raychen did not hesitate any longer and radiated sword energy. You are saying something that is not even funny. Monsters are things like you. He cut down the knights who showed a gap without hesitation. I tried to stop them, but there is no jaw to beat Raychen''s sword with only their aura. His sword raged like a storm, and soon the corpses of knights who were horribly dismembered around him spurted blood. Furven also died after being split vertically with a single sword from Raychen''s blow. Ha... Ha... First of all... Did you make a rough guess? He looked around the area lined with corpses of knights and surveyed the current situation. The first thing to do is to hide with the surviving territories. And then you have to think again. I can''t even dream of revenge by anger now. What weighs him down is the devastation. ...what the hell did I even say! Reychen, barely suppressing the miserable feeling, decided to leave this ce first. At that time, an Aura Prevention-ss knight hiding among the corpses of the knights rushed at Reichen with a sword. die! Aura Master! Oops?... There must have been one more person hiding. Raychen tried to respond btedly, but it was already one step toote. My body has already reached its limit, so even if I fight back, I will be seriously injured. However, the knight''s sword did not reach Reichen. His entire upper body was obliterated by a ck sphere that suddenly appeared to block him. That magic. Raychen nkly looked back after realizing the true nature of the magic. There, a woman in a ck robe is looking over this ce as if asking what this is all about. Ernesia? What is this? Why are you fighting the imperial knights? I came here because I felt quite a few grudges signs of death. It''s not even her job to sense the grudges of those who have suffered unjust deaths as warlocks. However, it is not normally possible for such people to be killed in such a vige. Feeling ufortable with that, she came out of the forest to check the situation. Even she couldn''t grasp the situation when she saw Reichen''s haggard figure. No, on the contrary, he blurted out his words as if he had understood them so well. ....okay. These are really stupid people. How could it not have changed? To whom is it addressed? But now, Reichen didn''t feel like asking that. Chapter 383 Chapter 383. The King and the Warlock (6) Thank you for your help.... But it won''t do you any good to stand out any more than this. Louis Rayna, you should stop avoiding it. Ernesia? What are you trying to do? I will take the survivors and escape. Looking at it, it doesnt look like the Empire will ept it anywhere. I will try to seek asylum even in the Kingdom of Damaniel. All that remains is that way. Even if he visits the imperial castle now, he won''t be weed. He is not clumsy enough to be loyal to his country even after receiving such humiliation. But will I ept it? I am not familiar with politics. But that''s to be expected. Kuk is the right word. No matter which kingdom he goes to, will he ept many refugees, let alone him now? Arent you thinking of fighting? If there is an uneptable wall, it would be natural to stand up to it, right? Stop talking nonsense! Not a few have already died! This ideal... He couldn''t bear to speak. He trembled with his fists clenched. They lost their lives if youre hesitating because of them. Louireina what the hell are you talking about? ...From now on, only you, Ernesia, should know. I rmend never asking and never telling. Louis Reina ignored Raychen, who stared nkly at her, and approached the brutally murdered vigers. After tidying up their bodies, she suddenly cast a spell. what kind of magic is that? For some reason, Raychen had an ominous feeling. But now I had no choice but to watch what she was doing. Turn around.. What are you doing? Go through the cycle of reincarnation and break out of that cycle. Poor soul, stay here forever. After she finished the spell, the light pouring from the magic circle she opened covered countless corpses. And what is this! Those who were just corpses that had been mercilessly rolling around a little while ago, wriggled their bodies one by one and rose again. What?! Could it be undead?! What terrible things are you doing! ...It''s not just that. Take a good look. Louis Rayna red as if her pride had been hurt by his actions, which made her wary of being the undead. Dont worry. because they are alive Check it out if you don''t believe it. Because no one was left alive and saved. That is absurd... But, just as Ruireina said, the people who were brought back to life definitely felt a sense of vitality. Has the dead been raised? Is that even possible?! Even Raychen, who doesn''t know much about magic, knows that this isn''t normal. Bringing the dead back to life... is that possible? Or is it a miracle that only warlocks can do? But Louis Reina doesn''t teach. He shook his head resolutely as if to recall the advice he had given at the beginning: don''t ask and don''t even try to find out. What about her?'' He looked fearfully for the first time at Ruireina, who had done this casually. At that moment, our eyes met. Raychen was startled and tried hard to hide her thoughts. ...No, that''s fine. He shook his head and set aside other thoughts for now. After all, she is the one who saved people''s lives. It was not good at all to cause needless friction with that power. More than anything else, it was important that the people of the territory saved their lives. In any case, it is true that she helped me, so I decided to recognize only that point for now. ...In any era, humans are unable to ovee death and be frustrated.... As long as they ovee that. I decided to just pretend I didn''t hear the meaningless words that bothered me for now. From now on, Ernesia will take care of it. Ummm Thank you. Leaving him answering in a daze, she just said in an attitude that she had nothing to do with him and then disappeared on her own. His handwriting was cut off here once. After that, a record of what happenedter follows. As far as I know, after this, the first king, Raychen, gathered the surviving territories and resisted the empire by enticing support from neighboring countries with the intention of checking the empire. Afterwards, it would have grown in power and created a small country that is the cornerstone of the present Ernesia Kingdom. Originally, those who could not withstand the tyranny of the empire were gathered to build a nation. It undoubtedly corresponds to the founding background of the Kingdom of Ernesia as it is known. First of all, I thought about it based on what has been described so far. Konkuksa is really good. The problem was the warlock Louis Reyna described here. It brings the dead back to life... and even great power. Its like anyone. Certainly, isnt that the woman who now refers to as the religious leader? I see. It seems to be the same person. A few doubts were left, but the described appearance and behavior were unmistakably consistent. Most of all, it would be rare for a human to write magic to revive the dead so simply. I am surprised. I never thought I would have such a deep rtionship with His Majesty the first king. I smiled wryly and nced over the contents afterwards. What follows is only a brief description. founding the kingdom. And even after that, I was hit by various state affairs and was distracted. There are no notable corners. However, from time to time, notes mention a ck magician named Ruireina. Of course, after that, he never got help from her. After the founding of the country, all adversity was ovee only by the strength of the first king. More than anything, it seems that she herself did not want to get involved. However, it seems that he did some consultations from time to time. If you look at it as counseling, it seems that all of it was that he unterally stormed in with alcohol and all, and made a one-sided noise. It seemed that His Majesty the King regarded her as a close friend... no, just a deep rtionship. Well, in reality, he seems to have gained at least some advice during the training process, so he might be a teacher. ...Ummm. Jeil Hyung-nim didn''t readily confirm that point, as if he didn''t agree with it. Well, I can''t easily ept that my ancestors knew ck magic. But I just epted the truth as it was. Come to think of it, Cressel also said that the old Dark Church had a very different disposition from now.'' It may be the ck magician he spoke of before he was transformed. Perhaps the reason he easily trusted a warlock named Ruireina was because of his perception of warlocks at the time. At that time, the crime rate of ck magicians was surprisingly low. It''s just that they''re ostracized because of the hatred that arises from the research they do. So he might have thought of her as a close friend or something more. Or rather, reading the memoirs, it seems that he sometimes flirted with her. Although everything was dumped. goddamn grandparents? I was a little impressed with his discernment, which even put warlocks in the defensive range. Well, the looks weren''t bad. No.. Rather, if it weren''t for the magic wizard, I might have put in the work? Also our ancestors. Of course it should be like this. As a descendant, I was convinced. Well, I guess it''s just me. Well, looking at it this far, she can only be regarded as a little unusual warlock. Um, I cant believe it. I cant believe it either. Of course, what I couldn''t believe was the reaction of the newly resurrected religious leader when he saw me. Then, when she heard the name Ernesia'', she got very angry. If you think you''ve read this far, it doesn''t make sense. Did the first king misunderstand something and write it down? In fact, we weren''t close friends, but I thought we were close friends. We''re not friends, but the feeling that it''s you who misunderstood it? A warlock cannot be a good person. It must have been tricked by him. Dia doesn''t understand itpletely, but her expression shows a feeling of displeasure, which is rare for her. Isnt there still more content left in that memo, Arel? Yes, well. Let''s read some more. After that, these sentences are written before the actual content. I read it aloud again. I''ve been misunderstanding all this time. I didn''t think that all warlocks were evil. And on the other hand, I might have just blindly regarded her as a close friend and an exception . Is it as crooked as it is? What kind of disaster is she trying to bring about? But that doesn''t mean she''s evil. just what i want to say She waspletely out of sync. My eyes narrowed after reading that far. It seemed that we could read what we were looking for from now on. Rather than that, wouldn''t it be better to stoping to see me? Louis Reina said those words without taking her eyes off the old book she was leafing through. What is that disappointing sound? Raychen just smiled bitterly, assuming that her words were just the usual. But today, her reaction is a bit odd. For some reason, she closed the book she was reading and looked at him seriously. Today is a little different. I heard that Ernesia, you became the king of a country a while ago. I think its been three years since we talked about that but this womans concept of time is strangely loose. Is it really worth it?'' It''s been 10 years since he first met her. And it was only three years ago that he built the cornerstone of Ernesia Kingdom by gathering forces in anger at the imperial violence. A whopping 10 years. During that short and not long time, her appearance did not change at all. Come to think of it, she once told him with the nuance that she had lived quite a long time. Maybe that wasn''t a joke, I was thinking recently. do not age I only recently understood that. Whether it''s three years or three days, that''s a good thing. No, that''s not it. Anyway, your position is that you shouldn''t associate with a so-called warlock like me. Wasn''t it? Hmm... At her point, Raychen kept her mouth shut and pondered. Certainly, the reputation of warlocks is not very good. The mage tower of the empire and the group of mages deny their existence every day. Recently, it seems that there is even an opinion that it should be designated as public. I thought about it from the position of a king, but are warlocks that evil? What do you want to say? Ive been thinking. Maybe it''s just prejudice that warlocks are hated. For those who don''t know anything, warlocks are just the right thing to be feared. From necromancy to manipte corpses, even infectious diseases can be controlled depending on one''s mind. Undoubtedly, they are difficult beings for ordinary people to understand. Chapter 384 Chapter 384. The King and the Warlock (7) Prejudice.... Not all wizards are good. Among the wizards, there were those who sometimes did evil things. I think that warlocks are also hated because of prejudice, but it is no different. What do you want to say? Why dont you rather go out into the world more actively? As if understanding the meaning, Louis Reina showed a surprised expression unlike usual. Even otherwise, the kingdom needs wizards. In particr, those with skills are needed even more. Are you serious about that? It''s not someone else, it''s still small, but it''s the king of a country. The meaning was that he wanted to invite Ruireina as a talent to officially wee her as a warlock. It''s a proposal that makes me question my sanity. If it was someone else, I would have worried. But haven''t you and Louisa been indebted to you all this time? I can trust you. There is an intense trust in his eyes. Seriously. Seriously, that''s what I''m saying. That''s why Louis Reina couldn''t cut it off as coldly as usual and was in trouble. You will be criticized quite a bit. Doing so, officially calling in a warlock... I can tolerate that much. But I''m sure everyone will understand. That, too, is sincere. Or can I invite you to the royal castle for another reason? Hearing his intentions with a smirk, Louis Reyna sighed. ...You''re talking vulgarity again. Even if you dont, Ive heard rumors that Ernesia is having trouble with womentely. Did you hear that far? He averted his gaze as if embarrassed. Above all, I think the prejudice against warlocks will be lessened if Louisei or you are hired. I sincerely do not believe that you are evil. So at this opportunity... I''ll decline. But what came back meant a resolute refusal. ...Ha, there''s nothing to be sad about. Ernesia Your suggestion was usible. Then why? Because I am not in a position to ept it. What is your position? Raychen was bewildered. It didn''t sound like it was simply because he was a ck magician. Come to think of it, I havent talked to Ernesia until now. About me. Thats right. nothing is known for sure And that she is an excellent ck magician. He deliberately kept his mouth shut. You didn''t mean to ask, did you? Thats right. It didn''t seem like he wanted to talk. Am I being upright or stupid. Louis Reina sighed and began to speak with slightly softened eyes. Let me take this opportunity to teach you. Well, I will keep it a secret. does not matter. Anyway, today is thest time we talk about this. He raised his eyebrows at the tone of something that bothered him. Come to think of it, her mood today was strange. I would like to formally introduce myself once again. My name is Ruireina Eselnestia. He is the one called the leader of the Dark Church'', the home of warlocks. Chief? Is it like religion? To be honest, its not like religion. It was just an opportunity to be called that way at the time. It''s a research group that explores ck magic itself, if I have to put it into detail. I feel like I don''t want to dig too deep into that. No, the Dark Church before that? You''ve never heard of a group of warlocks, have you? It is a secret. Just as mages have magic towers, we have maintained warlock skills in the form of a cult. Otherwise, how could this level of technology continue to this day? hmm. In order to research, develop, and maintain ck magic, I and another founder. It was created with a talented person named Cresseltra, my close friend. Then, is it because you, Ruireina, are revealing your refusal because you are the leader of that church? Yes, and because I have work to do. I am interested in your proposal, but I have a mission beyond that. mission? The reason why a ck magician like her is resolutely even saying that it is her mission. I can''t figure it out at all. Before that, I want to ask you one thing. Ernesia, what do you think of the world now? The world what does that mean? Isn''t it terrible? War breaks out every day in each country due to the greed of the nobles, and themon people are plundered by them. Uhm?????? Even famine and pestilence create a terrible sight of the dead all around. there is no way you don''t know In the first ce, the fact that Raychen wanted to rebel against the empire in the past was because she couldn''t stand the exploitation by them and rallied like-minded people. Of course, Louis Reina was well aware of that fact. Because she was the one who kept watching him. Yes. Ernesia, you would know. But that''s not all. The real tragedy doesn''t go like that. Not only that It was even more terrible in the past. It was roughly 500 years ago. 500 years? The world at the time was even more chaotic. Of course,pared to now, it hasn''t developed yet, so it''s understandable. But what was terrible at that time was because of the domination by someone. I''ve never heard of domination... I guess so. Many feared him and tried to refrain from even recording it. But if you are king, you should know. It is a disaster that your generation or descendants may experience someday. what the hell is she trying to say? However, since she knew that she wasn''t the type to talk nonsense now, Raychen listened in silence for now. 500 years ago, a terrible being appeared in the world. He appeared suddenly. He was a man with terrifying power and a variety of knowledge that was unbelievable in this world. But if that were the case, there was no reason for him to be feared. For some reason, he wanted to put everything in the world under his control. All the spirit kings were subdued, and even half of the dragons lords fell into his grasp. And with that power, he trampled on the world at will. Huh If you disobey his will, the only thing left is death. It had enough strength to dry up and crack the earth at the touch of a hand. Also, the army that inherited his evil skills from the other world was terrifyingly strong. ...I can''t believe it''s absurd. Spirit King or Dragon Lord. That is unrealistic for him. In the first ce, I''ve never seen a spirit lord summoning even one spirit king. Could there really be such a being before that? It''s a story that wouldn''te out of a child''s fairy tale. That''s just as much proof of his great and fearsome power. But isnt there such a person? If it really existed in the first ce, why doesn''t it exist now? of course. Because many people, including me, resisted and drove him out. With such a terrible ruler, of course there are those who rebel against it. Ruireina said that she too was against him. You mean? Yes, of course, I wasnt alone. A lot of people agreed at the time. Somehow, at this time, she might be mistaken, but she seemed to be proud of it. As a result, I drove him out. But... for a moment, she closed her eyes as if depressed. The price was never light. It took a lot of sacrifice. A few countries disappeared without even leaving a record in history, and talented people died. Their skills were also not left behind. All of my disciples lost their lives at that time. she added. Its unfortunate. If that hadn''t happened, the continent would have developed much more than it is today. death. No small loss has been caused by too many deaths. What a pity. Death Your death. That... in the end... it might be an illusion, but at this time, she looked a little strange. Unlike usual, something shows deep despair and agony. In order to turn the current atmosphere around, Ray Chen hurriedly tried to end this story. I dont think so. I don''t know if I can understand your hard work. But isn''t that the past? That mighty and evil being must have died 500 years ago. Not really. What? In the end, we only kicked out one thing. Perhaps he is still alive somewhere in the world. And to gather evil beings like him. Unbelievable. In fact, although she said she understood, Reichen couldn''t easily ept what Louis Reina said. It was also questionable that such a nonsense existed, and her story is just as absurd as that. However, Ruireina is also a ck magician with unusual abilities. Isn''t it possible to even bring the dead back to life! Maybe it''s not just bluffing. Reichen had no choice but to admit that. What does that have to do with your mission? I have work to do. To prevent a tragedy like that from happening. It is to lead humans to salvation so that they can defeat the monster even if it returns. Salvation what the hell do you mean? I cant tell you that yet. In the first ce, I was staying at this vi toplete the theory. Complete. Why would you do such a thing in such a shabby cabin? that is..? Louiseina, who had been talking well until now, frowned. Could there be a more absurd reason than the present story? Everyone is so noisy What do you mean? I couldn''t hear you well. I couldnt concentrate on my studies because everyone was so noisy with the teachers and teachers. It was a reason that was more trivial than I imagined. Doesn''t it mean that I stayed in a ce like this because I wanted to have time to focus on myself? I couldn''t help it! In the church, even if I''m just sitting still, Sir! How about this?'' You have to be a bit gentle, sir!'' It is so loud that they say, Sir, you mustn''t pick up and eat strange things!'' ...what the hell is going to happen if I pick it up?'' There is something strange in the words, but I decided not to point it out. Oh no. I understand. I''m small too, but I''m the king of a country... Isn''t it? Noticing that something had gone wrong, she cleared her throat again and said: Ah, we talked about useless things for a while. Louis Reina soon realized that she had been talking nonsense and tried to bring the topic back to normal. Anyway, I was staying here to focus on myself Well, thanks to someone, I couldnt live quietly. Hmm, I don''t know who that is, but what a nasty fellow. ..... She red at Raychen for a moment, who was talking nonsense as if she was not kidding or really didn''t know. Chapter 385 Chapter 385. The King and the Warlock (8) Raychen cleared her throat for a while, then seriously considered what she meant. And his expression hardened slightly. ...Anyway, I know you are here because you and Ruirei are about to do something big... If so, does the reason I''m talking about it now have something to do with it? Its like that. She nodded quietly. Finally, the study is almost finished. It would be tedious to just test the theory any longer. ....Right. Raychen understood what she meant. The reason to stay here is over, that is, there is no reason to stay here anymore. Are you trying to return to that church or something? Yes, there are reasons, but it is not desirable to keep leaving the seat. I see that I will never see you again It''s just that from now on, I will focus on fulfilling the wish I had 500 years ago. Okay. Um, thats surprising. Ruireina tilted her head for some reason after seeing him who readily understood something. what? Did you want it to dry? No, I wouldnt even listen to it. But even after making such an offer to me, I wanted to give up easily. Nothing. Didn''t you have a big problem? That means you can''t dry it. It wasn''t that he wasn''t upset. For the past ten years he owed much to her. From the day the vige was saved. After that, I listened to advice from time to time. At least he tried to repay her somehow by helping to change the perception of warlocks. How can I stop him if he himself has other intentions? I said that there needed a person like you. It''s definitely not a normal thing. I see Im d you understand. Actually, I''ve prepared dozens of spells to stun you in case I stop, but fortunately I don''t need to use them. She floated dozens of magic circles in the air and erased them with a gesture. Of course, Raychen knows that it''s a joke. But theres something I want to ask, is it okay? What is it? Does that mission have to be aplished only with the power of the church? I''d rather... If it''s simply her doing it alone, no matter how right it is, it''s bound to look bad. But what if we proceeded with the understanding of Ernesia and other countries? It may not be easy to convince them, but it may make the process much easier in the end. no. Not a bad suggestion, but it doesn''t have to be. But Louis Reina refused. Right. Then I see. Raychen stood up without saying anything more. Then I wish you good luck, Ruireina.... Someday, when that job is over,e visit me sometime. I don''t know when it will end, but at least it will end before I die, right? is it so. And there is no need to worry about that. Louis Reina smiled strangely and left with thest words. If my wishes true, everyones future will be eternal. So there is no need to worry about that. Forever? What does that mean? Sometimes she would say things she didn''t understand, but this time she couldn''t understand them even more. However, the person who left thest words had already gone somewhere and disappeared . Friendship is forever, so he must have said something like that. Raychen decided to just ignore it. It''s what she does. There will be no problem. Above all, he did not doubt because he trusted her personally. So at this time, Raychen did not dare to imagine the future. That you will regret yourself for not having any doubts at this time. He never thought the day woulde when he stabbed her with a sword himself. 3 yearster. Raychen directlymanded the army to strike the warlock''s headquarters. All troops forward! Hit all the enemies you see!! Raychen led arge army and gave orders from the vanguard. Following hismands and signals, countless soldiers rush forward with spears and swords. There is no hesitation. All of these people are disturbing the world! If we don''t take action here, the world will fall into great chaos! They are all soldiers of the Ernesia Royal Castle Knightsmanded by Raychen. Under hismand, the soldiers did not climb to strike the enemy. And he wields his weapon without hesitation in order to bring about justice. die! Evil ck magician!! A soldier half howls in rage and pierces the neck of the ck-robed sorceress with a spear. No, the warlock was stabbed with a spear on purpose. As if he was going to block the soldier''s advance with his own body. Heheh?! Kihehehe.... It''s useless, it''s useless... The teacher will soon fulfill his long-cherished wish. Then death like this... Kehehehe... Kuheuk! Shut up! The ck magician''s throat was pierced and he vomited dark red blood, but for some reason, instead of screaming in pain, heughed at the soldier. The same goes for the rest of the ck magicians. Even though they were brutally killed by the huge army of Ernesia Kingdom, no one cried out in pain, but giggled at the enemy as ifughing at fools. Rather than war, this was just a scene where madness was suppressed by force. What about these people? Reichen gritted her teeth whilemanding such a scene. I never thought their madness would reach this level... He didn''t want to be simply fed up with their madness. An expression of remorse could be seen on his face. I should have noticed then. your majesty? The lieutenant who assisted Reichen realizes his condition and asks him. Is there anything that makes you ufortable? No. Nothing. However, Raychen shook her head saying it was nothing. Rather than that, this should be the main base of the warlock. Yes that''s right. Your Majesty is also in danger, so step back for now... No, I''ll go. Raychen drew her sword and deployed her aura. The king of Ernesia and his aura, which had reached the level of an aura master, shimmered like mes. your majesty?! You will be in charge. I will have to negotiate with her! Without listening to the lieutenant''s words of restraint, Raychen stepped on the horse''s back and jumped up. Showing amazing body movements, isn''t Raychen running through the group of warlocks and running far away to the main base? As if he couldn''t hear his subordinates calling from behind, Raychen shed the warlocks who were in the way and sprinted forward. The building that appeared in front of me was the main building of the dark mage''s base, the Dark Church. Likewise, ck magicians appeared and blocked it. Get out of the way! You guys have no business! Raychen shed them away with a single knife, then cut open the closed door of the church in two and broke it in. Touring the intricate interior, Ray Chen roared to find her. Where are you! Louis Reina! After his shouting shook the church building. After a while, instead of an answer, I felt a strange presence. It''s a strangely eerie Magi. Is it there! Raychen ran again, chasing the direction from which the demonic energy flowed. He thought he would be disturbed along the way, but for some reason he was not stopped by anyone until he reached it. The others were bitten? Understanding his intention, he bit his lip. Soon he was able to reach her ce. The tightly closed door opened automatically when he arrived. You''re not trying to say you''re wee in this situation, are you Ruireina? Raychen asked as she entered the room, staring at her quietly sitting on the throne. This ce? This is the temple where I usually deal with church members. Other rooms have a lot of research materials and magic books. This is the best ce to run amok. Saying that, a chilly aura was already welling up in her. Didn''t you already mention that you would fight with your own mouth? not a crowd It was Ray Chen who showed hostility first. You know where this ce is. Toe in there with such arge army. It seems your country has be quite powerful, right? It''s because there are people who have cooperated with the current situation. No, I don''t want to talk about trivia right now, Louis Reina. Reichen''s eyes widened in horror. The only time he had ever shown such a murderous intent against her was when they first met. There is something else I want to ask you. Is this the secret wish you are talking about? He said that and tossed the crumpled report from his bosom. It was an investigation into a certain incident that led to this subjugation. It was Last year. A strange thing happened in a small mountain vige located within the kingdom. It happened by chance. A child who lived in the vige had an ident unexpectedly. It had fallen off a cliff. Naturally, the vigers thought the child was dead. In order to at least retrieve the body, the adults went down the cliff to find the child. But what was there was, for some reason, a living child. Even though blood, flesh, and bones were horribly scattered all around, there was a healthy child among them. At the time, there was amotion because it was the work of the devil and the devil was possessed. But it wasn''t just him. It is said that such a strange phenomenon happened to all the vigers. his eyes shone fiercely. As if he never died ..... In the end, the vigers couldnt ept the phenomenon and went crazy. After that, the rumor reached Reichen''s ears. Later, thanks to some circumstantial evidence and anonymous information, he learned that this was her work. When he learned everything, he was shocked and regretful about this phenomenon. Could this be what you wished for? ...so it is. She didn''t deny Reichen''s guess. You understood that far. But it doesn''t seem like you just figured it out in your head... Did someone give you some advice? Thats just fine! answer me! Is this really what you''ve been plotting? Making something like a human who can''t die! Do you mean it? Your expression is strange. She looked at him with calm eyes, still being questioned. I am not a person who does not die, I am a person who lives forever. Eternity. The words Louis Reina said three years ago as she disappeared lingered in my ears. Did you mean this at the time! What the hell are you trying to do by causing this phenomenon! What is it? Is it salvation? She said it without the slightest hesitation as if it were natural. Chapter 386 Chapter 386. The King and the Warlock (9) Think about it, Ernesia. What is the source of human tragedy? Why can''t humans develop? Haven''t you ever thought about it? ???? Something like that?????? Probably any king would worry about it. But it''s just an abstract question with no answer. But Louis Reina''s eyes shed as if she knew the answer. For the first time, she smiled with strange joy. It is death. death? yes. It is because of death that human willes to an empty end and tragedy urs. She insisted without hesitation. I saw a lot of tragedies 500 years ago. That''s why I''m sure. Without death, humanity can develop further. You can truly be saved. So you''re saying you did this? for what! Do you think life is a joke! The town is an experiment. I applied my esoterics without them knowing, but I stillcked a lot. Don''t worry, I made up for my shorings. There is nothing to worry about, she said in a kind voice as if addressing a child. The longing that I have poured my whole life into... I havepleted the [Book of Eternity] with this. As she said that, what she took out of the air were two magic books. . A wish? Reichen murmured in a slightly weak, cracked voice. If it was a secret wish, she had told him many times over the years. Something she had been trying toplete even in seclusion. Are those two grimoires? In one of the two magic books, a demonic energy that is thick enough to give goosebumps even to him is pouring out. And in another book..... Mana? It was detected that pure, natural mana was flowing, not magic. As a warlock, she uses mana? As if reading his question, she shook her head. Even warlocks can''t use mana. It''s just that I''m not used to it, so the efficiency is low. Of course, making it wasn''t easy. It wasn''t what I wanted, but I had to use the body of one of my former friends as material. She murmured a bit bitterly. In order toplete my secret wish, I need to master everything about magic and mana. Magicians deny it, but magi are also part of nature. If mana means pure nature, magi means its dark side. Using harmony, we destroy the harmony between life and death. Well, it''s not really that simple. There''s no point in discussing these things in detail with you, who aren''t even wizards, right? To destroy life and death... Only then did Raychen recall the magic she used to save the people of the territory many years ago. No way... from that..... Is that also what you wanted? Wasn''t it just ck magic? It cant be ordinary ck magic, can it? She nced at it in a pitiful way, and opened one of the two magic books on the palm of her hand. Then, hundreds ofplex magic circles spread over her head. All of this is the magic form contained in this one book of sorcery. Of course, it is not an ordinary magic book. This itself is an artifact. Everything to create the world I dreamed of. A dreaming world... What on earth do you want to do? Raising the dead like that and keeping the living from dying... is that what you want? Yes, that is it. She admitted it at once, as if there was nothing to say twice. The secret wish to bring the dead back to life and to keep the living from dying... When that happens, humans will no longer suffer. It cant be Ernesia, you dont know anything. Louis Reyna coldly looked at him with eyes stained with despair and resignation. No, some of you would understand. How big of a wall is the life span of a human being. How many people are suffering in itself. She puts her hand on her chest. Ive seen it countless times over the past 500 years. Disease, famine, war.... Human beings are dying by all sorts of filthy means. And the monster that appeared 500 years ago... Humans are so weak. Because it is weak, it does not develop at all even after spending a long time. Why? I thought. And I came to a conclusion. She put on a faint smile as she spoke of the absurd conclusion. Because man dies someday;'' an absurd conclusion. Even if the person here was someone other than Reichen, you would understand that her logic was off somewhere. That is a far-fetched idea... Is that so? There are many cases where great people die without fulfilling their will because of their longevity. As a result, there were times when civilizations that showed the possibility of development copsed as they were. Because of death, there are cases in which the talents who will lead great development in the future disappear before they bloom. It''s not just madness. Her gaze, which appeals to the legitimacy of her thoughts now, is extremely calm, but the tone of her voice is intellectual. She is very different from usual. However, Raychen felt an iparable sense of heterogeneity. I even felt a headache in that gap. So you''re saying that you''ve concocted this? Yes, when there is nothing more to lose, humans will no longer suffer. The way she said and smiled was more like a saint dedicated to the world than a viin dreaming of evil ambitions. However, Raychen was rather afraid of her. ....It is my mistake.'' she said. From the beginning, it had such an absurd meaning. What that means is that she is neither bewitched nor deviated from anything. This is the true form of Rui Reina that Reichen first learned about. It''s just that his own eyes that didn''t notice it were dark. I had only misunderstood a little while ago, but I was hoping that if we talked about it, we would be able to solve it. I felt so stupid. I must not defend her... Had he noticed sooner, he would surely have devised a means to stop her will. Reichen gritted her teeth and grabbed her sword. Seeing that, Louis Reyna just stared at it indifferently. Dont you understand? Of course. How can you admit such a dreadful thing? It''s scary... it''s not. Rather, it is liberation. What is liberation? It just turns humans into dead people who can neither die nor live! He, too, can understand the tragedy of death. He, too, has lost a lot of people so far. It is the same now. Out there right now, countless young people are making sacrifices to stop the warlocks. Still, he can''t agree with her argument. Above all else, don''t admit it. There is a desperate reason to stop her. the moment she made up her mind. Because ites back as a great tragedy for him. Luirayna, you are thinking about something wrong! What the hell is going on with even the providence? There must be salvation. she never wavers Rather, he was justining as if he was sorry. Im sorry, Ernesia. You said you understood. I can''t understand this. He shook his head resolutely and raised his sword. As you can see, it was not a situation that could be stopped by persuasion. ...I don''t think I''ll beat her with my skills.'' The limit of Auror users. Even he, who had reached the level of an Auror Master, was not sure that he would be able to fight her properly. If so, what are you aiming for? It is the only magic book she is holding. If that''s the center of the n, even if it''s difficult until destruction... it can be dyed by damaging it.'' Having made up his mind, he quickly rushed forward with the sound of a kick on the floor. As if expecting his actions, Louis Reyna also silently fired her attacking magic with a hand gesture. Raychen tried to get closer to her while barely cutting out the countless purple crystal spears, but then took a detour. He changed his trajectory without hesitation, aiming for only one target. First of all, we have to stop that n!! Gathering all the strength he could, he stabbed his sword. but. Before Reichen''s sword could even reach, Ruireina''s palm blocked his sword. ???? what? Who do you think taught you that swordsmanship? Of course, I expected it toe out like this. She lowered her gaze in pity. Your sword is something I passed on based on what I taught my student. Of course, we see through the countermeasures. he''s not weak Without a doubt, there are only a few people who can block the entire continent with just this sword. However, the period of Louis Reina''s life is longer and darker. Im sorry. Just the slightest nce from her sent a huge force through his body. She just turned her head as if she had no regrets to him as he passed out while vomiting blood. If you don''t understand, there''s no reason to talk anymore. Goodbye... Louis Reina tried to kick him out. At that time, Raychen desperately shouted. Wait! ?... Useless?... That''s not it! no way! Time! Please give me time. hour? Her arms are slightly lowered. What do you mean? I still dont understand. Even if you say that I don''t know if it was as cruel as you say 500 years ago. But there is no guarantee that this will be the case in the future, right? Raychen desperately shouted. The frameworks of each country are also stabilizing. Both magic and technology have definitely improved over the years. It means it''s too early for you to draw conclusions! Louis Reina frowned. Just by not kicking him out at all costs would be proof that you are listening to him and thinking about it. More than anything, it might mean that she still has a doctor who wants to hear him. What is the basis for that? The basis is... Raychen suddenly lost her words. Is it because of the pain? Louis Reina seemed puzzled. But the words that came out of his mouth were different. Hurry up! It wasn''t something I was saying to her. Words to a third person who may be hiding somewhere. ah?????? It was only then that Louis Reina turned her head devastated. He understood that he showed a gap unlike himself. Behind her, she felt a third person''s mana flowing. Wizard?! Where are you? It''s also not an ordinary kid. 8 sses? no, maybe more than that. A sorceress wearing a white robe appeared and aimed at Louis Reina''s sorcery book. One of the magic books that was directly hit by the magic used by the magician decreased in demonic energy, and the other was robbed and held in the magician''s hands. Rui Reina tried to block it, but as she was embarrassed, Ray Chen desperately pierced her heart with a sword. Ernesia! Im sorry. But your terrible n must note true. He just silently apologised. Chapter 387 Chapter 387. The King and the Warlock (10) From the beginning, he prepared in case the persuasion didn''t work. He appeared here apanied by a coborator in this subjugation and a wizard who wouldy the foundation for the Ernesia Mage Tower. It was intended that Louis Reyna would care only for his personality and be vignt. Now! When Raychen shouted, the wizard nodded and left the seat. It was because they understood that they had to stop her aspletely as possible, but that they couldn''t do it on their own. Instead, the wizard escaped with only one of the grimoires. With this, the n can be prevented from happening right now. As Raichen drew her sword, her body copsed. This is because the sword is inscribed with a powerful poison and an incantation that interferes with the rotation of the magician''s circle. I don''t know where she got this, but even she can''t easily decipher it right now. It''s such aplicated curse. Ruireina sat down and red at Raychen. Ernesia... why...? Raychen was silent. Without a word, he just drew his sword and turned his back. He seemed to disappear, but he stopped walking. ...I can''t let such an absurd wishe true. Why can''t you understand? Because I dont understand. What you are trying to achieve is not salvation. It''s a disaster. You are about to do something terrible. he drew a line But I really want you to watch over time. The world will surely develop even if it is not your secret wish. That''s all I want you to know. After that, Louis Rayna shouted something behind him as he retreated, but Raychen didn''t listen. I don''t even know if it was a word of resentment or if it meant something else. By the time he left the church''s temple and rejoined the Ernesia Kingdom army, the warlocks also began to retreat in a panic, as if they had noticed the leader''s circumstances. The soldiers drew their spears and tried to pursue them. do not do that! Reichen restrained the soldiers. Allies are also exhausted. If you pursue more than this, your allies will also suffer. At those words, the soldiers also stopped pursuing, as if they were convinced in their hearts. Of course that''s an excuse. Raychen just didn''t want to pursue it. I had already betrayed in a way that was tantamount to cheating. Chasing after this is also harsh. So he turned his back on the battlefield. Confident that he would never face Ruireina, the head of the warlocks, ever again. Me and my older brother Dia. The three of us stared at the trick for a while without saying a word. There are only a few pages left. However, I needed some time to think before I finished reading. First of all, there are only a few chapters left, so lets read and talk until the end. It is aw to listen to people''s words to the end and read letters or memoirs to the end. that''smon sense After that, I never saw her again. At first, I was wary of thinking that she mighte back to find the stolen magic book, but she never showed up. The Dark Church also seemed to have fled somewhere to avoid the eyes of other countries. ordingly, I tried to dispose of the magic book I had stolen from her, but it was impossible. That''s why I decided to just hide it here. Turning the page, his sentence continued. Even now, I regret it. If I had noticed it a little earlier, I might have tried to somehow reverse her twisted assertion. I think it''s my mistake and shame that I couldn''t convince them. But I also couldn''t help it. It''s not an excuse, but I didn''t have a choice then. I too was crowded. Therefore, I would like to ask a descendent or someone who will read this memoir one day. She will definitely try to achieve her long-cherished wish that she couldn''t achieve at this time someday. And then it will surely be irreversible. I couldn''t change her mind. Rather, he betrayed them in the worst possible way. So I beg you I won''t try to persuade you. just stop her The world she dreams of is nothing short of catastrophic. Nothing more is written. I closed the manuscript and put it back on the bookshelf. Remorse? The older brother first recited that sentiment. Although it is known in history as a simple subjugation. In fact, it seems to have been made under quite unavoidable circumstances. In fact, it is described with a nuance that I regret quite a bit in my handwriting. If I had the time, I get the feeling that I wanted to convince her properly. Maybe he really considered her a close friend? But why didn''t His First Majesty tell us about this...? Well, I guess, but even if he wanted to tell us this, he couldnt afford it. I quietly recalled the fact that I was guessing. Because he passed away suddenly two years after the subjugation was over. Right. It certainly was on the record. Since then, the kingdom has been ruled by Reichen''s sister as a proxy. Although Raychen has a son, it is because he was just born at the time of his sudden death. It is said that the younger sister of the first king was also quite a master. After enduring the gue in the past and surviving, it seems that she has unexpectedly awakened her talent as a mage. Did you manage to keep the country alive with that talent? 15 years after that. Raychen''s son formally inherits the session. Unlike my father, he had a policy of thoroughly rejecting warlocks. In particr, I know that he has given considerable support to the current Mage Tower. In addition, from that time on, the perception of warlocks began to run the worst. It must have been hidden in order to prioritize the stability of the kingdom. Above all, he hid this fact because her secret wish was so outrageous. Even if it was reported to other countries, it was unknown how they woulde out. Hmm, thats right. Even without a detailed exnation, my older brother understood. If the woman''s goal is to immortalize all mankind by fire, there is a high possibility that a madman who agrees with it wille out. If that happens, a conflict will arise between the kingdoms before the ck magician is checked. So it would have been best to hide it. However... even after reading this manuscript, there are a few suspicious corners... but let''s assume that''s the case. Instead, it seems to have been hidden like this in case you dont know. Hmm... I''m sure... I groped the walls in the room trying to find something. Arel, what are you looking for? Obviously, in the memoir, he said he left it here. Then it must be somewhere. Look for Dia. yes. Dia, who had been silent, searched around the room. There are no other items here. If so, there must be another ce. It is under the bed. under? She says there is a separate space under the bed. The bed itself is stuck to the floor. I can''t do it. Take it off. yes. The bed itself was smashed open, revealing an entrance further downwards. I can feel the intention to seal something strictly because it was openly covered with all kinds of magic barriers. There won''t be a chance to leak a single mana. Still, since it was sealed 500 years ago, it didn''t take a few minutes for Dia, who was fluent in thetest magic, to unlock it. Under the judgment that there was no problem, we went down there. ??? ?This. The oldest brother who looked into the room muttered. Inside, it was a simple room made of in stone structures. But there is only one thick book in the middle. It''s a magic book. Dia, the wizard, was the first to notice it besides me. It''s a magic book... I picked it up, touched the cover here and there, and opened it thinking it was better. Then, countless magic circles unfold above our heads. okay! It seems that this is one of the artifacts created by the leader of the Dark Church mentioned in that note! It is one of the Book of Eternity or something. is this what you mean? Yes, it must be. I couldn''t speak at this point, but when I looked at theposition of the magic circle with my own eyes, I could guess its purpose. It''s only half a picture, but I have a rough idea of what the woman wants to draw. Really... was this what you were aiming for? I understand now. Why is the fort facing this way? I see Is it to find this? Wouldn''t it be better to destroy it? Mage there, can you destroy this? It seems difficult. However, Dia quietly replied that it was difficult. I guess so. I gave a supplementary exnation as to why. This magic book itself has a fairly solid magic attached to it. Even after 500 years, not a single page will be discolored. And even in the handwriting, it is mentioned that it was not destroyed. Perhaps the first king at the time also tried to destroy it. Still, it was impossible, so it must have been hidden in a ce like this in the end. For now, destruction is the most desirable, so I will try it, but I think it is better not to expect it. Hmm... Jeil Hyung-nim''s expression hardened. Destruction is probably impossible. And now the head of those madmen ising to get this. You will be disturbed in many ways. Your Majesty, destruction is not the only way. If we analyze this, we might be able to find a way to interrupt the priest''s magic. I see! Hearing that suggestion, his older brother''splexion brightened a little. okay! Just send this to the magic tower... My older brother, who was about to say Let''s analyze it!'', was speechless. Yes, you blinked for a second. I understand why he hesitated. ...Now, the Mage Tower would be impossible. The magic tower has stretched out. Many of them have be general wards instead of magic towers due to their current injuries. However, entrusting this to a foreign mage tower is nonsense. The potential for abuse is high. I also skimmed through it, but if you analyze this, there are plenty of corners to use. So Ill leave this to you. I decided to entrust the book to the most suitable person I could think of. I slipped the book over to Dia. ...is that what I''m doing? It won''t be impossible. yes? Who do you think has taught you over the past few years? Youre a bit blocked by a wall these days, arent you? oops Dia''s eyes trembled. Currently, Dia is a 7th ss master. However, there was still no sign of breaking through the wall beyond that. From my point of view, I see that I have already achieved the condition to exceed that, but something is stillcking. Originally, I was going to watch more leisurely. I thought it was good for this Kim. Then, it would be helpful to see magic on apletely different level at this time. Including that, you do it. I''m not going to let go of anything. Of course I will help too. And it''s not a reluctant transfer. Even if the top lord was fine, I would have given it to Dia for any excuse. Even if you think about it coldly, it''s because she is the most suitable talent. Can you? I will try. She epted the book as if she was determined. Chapter 388 Chapter 388. The King and the Warlock (11) + Preparing to wee the Dark Church (1) Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t. At that time, I will figure out how to do it. After all, from my point of view, talking about a religious leader is nothing more than getting hit by griffon poop while passing by. Above all, I don''t think that the woman''s n will seed properly. This book is also just an interesting experimental material in my position. So, if possible, I don''t want to be burdened, but... I will definitely do it. Seeing her ring at the magician as if she were about to make a life-and-death decision, I had no choice but to say, Cheer up. Preparations to wee the Dark Church (1) The magic book in question was secretly brought to my estate and ordered to be analyzed and experimented on. Dia was instructed never to speak out. To the other wizards, it was an artifact that they identally excavated. Because I can''t honestly say that this is the thing of the leader of the Dark Church. Society sometimes needs lies. There was not much time left, so everyone was desperately engaged in analysis. It really saves time to sleep. asionally, a wizard who couldn''t hold on to a terrible overtime shift jumped out of a window, and other wizards caught him. And the time that is not far away continues to flow. With about 12 days left until the Church''s aerial fortress reaches the territory of Ernesia Kingdom, I briefly visited the workshop of the Territory Wizards to inquire about their progress. It was because Dia didn''t show up at all, probably because she was busy for the past few days. If you don''te, I''ll find you. This is my policy. wow?????? However, when I entered the studio for research, I shed admiration with many meanings. I thought this was some kind of morgue. Aren''t the majority of Territory wizards unable to withstand the hard night shift and stretching? I entered with a bitter smile and inadvertently stepped on a wizard who was rolling on the floor, but he did not wake up. Fortunately, I wasn''t half dead. You expected it, but are you still having trouble with your analysis? I decided to give them a medicine that would allow them not to sleep for about 5 days if they took it. By the way, it burns for about 5 days, but because of the reaction, about 10 holes are stained white and copsed. I really should give it a vacation after this day. With that thought in mind, I cautiously entered the studio. Then, I saw Dia''s back from the other side. Dia are you okay? If the analysis is difficult, say yes.... Hmm? Dia? Normally, when I call her, she would react right away, but somehow she doesn''t even move. Didn''t you hear? Then I''ll grab you from behind! I was surprised when I approached with half-thinking of such a prank. omg. this guy! Were you sleeping while standing? She was asleep standing upright, as if she had been burnt to pure white with sincerity. ....For some reason, I feel an indescribable guilt..... Have I been burdened for nothing? This is the reason why I came to see the current state. After all, this guy has a tendency to overdo it if I entrust him with it. Even if it wasn''t so, Kania noona seems to be overdoing it for no reason because of training, but it''s embarrassing if this guy does this too. No... more than that now. Hey, if youre going to do this, just go and sleep. If not, will I take you to bed? huh? I snapped my fingers in front of my eyes, telling her to get up. Stop waking up, Ms. Wizard? But no answer. Sheesh I can''t I silenced the sound of my footsteps and slipped behind her. There is a trick to waking up someone who has been burnt white from overwork. where?. I roughly see through the flow of her air veins behind her back. Here! Among the blood veins, I quickly point out some of the troops. Of course, I don''t forget to sneak in the spirit while pointing. In this way, you can pass the energy naturally, and as a bonus, it is said that stiff shoulders are alleviated. Instead, as a side effect, it tickles terribly. Huh?! A soothing voice that is very difficult to hear normally. It certainly doesn''t seem like a joke. Dia reflexively copsed halfway as if her strength had been released, then she was startled when she saw my face. Oh Arell?! It''s rare that she''s surprised so loudly. If you knew it would be like this, would you have done a more spectacr prank? As if I hadn''t done anything, I only smiled subtlely and beckoned Dia to calm down. When did youe? It hasnt been long since you came. So wipe your mouth dry. Dia teleported away without a word and returned 5 secondster. ....a little bit of a tidy up. Can''t you just turn around and do it? Does it look pretty tough? No it isnt. Tell me honestly. You know the family motto of ourst name, right? Be honest and faithful to your desires... Well, that family motto seems to be thest trip, but I put it on after I came. In the end, Dia also honestly expressed her disapproval. It has been quite a struggle. It''s difficult... Is it that hard to interpret? To be honest, you don''t have to ask, but you can understand it to some extent just by looking at the other wizards rolling around on the floor. There is that too. then? I cannot understand this book. You mean that difficult? ....I was a littlecking in expression. But that doesn''t seem to be what Dia wants to say. she shook her head. The analysis itself is somewhat finished. I''ve memorized the structure... and if it''s a spell, I''ve finished interpreting it to some extent. She frowned very slightly. I can''t understand the intentions of the person who wrote this book... what the hell was going on. Intent.... It doesn''t mean that knowledge simply cannot be understood. I tried to guess what she was thinking from her nuances. How is the structure? As I was thinking of other measures, I hadn''t looked into that magic book yet. Dia quietly presented me with a document that summarized the analysis and results. It''s quite thick after only taking 5 days.... You want me to read all of this? I roll my eyes Isnt there a summary? If possible, three lines would be good. That''s the summary. Didnt you summarize? Dia quietly pointed to a ce with her staff. There are piles of papers that make the legs of the desk bend. ....dont just read this. I shook my head and skimmed through the summary. And ording to my reading speed, Dia skillfully borated on the exnation. The structure of the book itself isrgely divided into two parts. One is a spell that fulfills that woman''s purpose... Of course, half of it. And the other one... ...Is it a device that collects arge amount of mana? Come to think of it, there was no small amount of mana circting in that magic book. It''s not just mana gathering. That magic book itself forms a circle with the collected mana? That''s not all. Perhaps , if our conclusion is correct, this book... Just as I happened to, my eyesnded on that part of the report. Right. Is the book itself creating its own circle... like a human being? But being able to create a circle is like yes. Perhaps the raw material for this book is human beings. In other words, it means that it was made by finely spreading and grinding humans... in a physical sense, not a metaphor. A magic book that transnts the circle of a human wizard and uses it to collect and circte mana... There are not a few such books among the magic books. If it''smon, it''smon. Right now, making books like that is strictly prohibited in each Magic Tower. It was an era in which even wizards were to some extent ethical. After all, it''s something that ck magicians deal with, so there must be something grotesque about it. Then is that the reason why the woman doesn''t bother to make a new magic book and wants to get it back? I wonder if it is. It must be because of the supply and demand of materials. Diado came to the same conclusion and admitted it. Anyway, the materials used in that magic book... might be at least a 9th ss human. Then, of course, you''ll want it back. It deserves to be difficult to produce. Even in this era, the reality is that there are only humans who have barely reached the 8th ss. But Dia''s displeasure didn''t seem to be simply due to the book''sponents. What do you not understand? ...This is how to use it. Apparently, Dia interpreted this and guessed to some extent how the cult leader would use it. How do you like to use it? ???? that is. Dia calmly taught me how to use it as she expected. And after thinking for a while, I let out a long sigh. ...Certainly that''s not understandable. That''s not the typical sane way of thinking. It''s no wonder Dia didn''t understand. Well, you dont have to understand that. You won''t even understand. Is that so? Yeah, I never thought of a person who lived a proper life. indeed?????? I don''t know how far she understood the meaning of my words, but she seemed to understand roughly. So what about the response? It is yet. However, there is a way to guess this. I don''t know if it will work or not. Tell me once. Yes, after hearing Dias response n, I reviewed it on my own. There are quite a few possibilities. good. Try that direction. The countermeasure itself is worth trying. And another use method suggested by Dia is also quite usible. ...is it really okay? Isnt there any other solution? In that case, it''s best to try out what you have in mind. And I don''t have time... If there is aint,e up with another method. I dly encouraged her to try out her way of thinking. If it works, it''s good, and if it doesn''t, I can do something. You can''t just do it with the guarantee of being perfect in everything in the world, can you? If it is iplete, you can test it as it is. ?...indeed. But dont you bother writing down what I said? know? why no answer? If you look backter, will you be ashamed of me? I gently grabbed Dia''s hand as she wrote something and stopped it. don''t leave my words Anyway, lets go in this direction. I will also make this statement to His Majesty. Even if it''s not, yesterday he begged me if there were any results... Don''t leave the rest to me. Yes, I will definitely finish it as soon as possible. Now, using this as an excuse, what and how much shall we tear off this time? It''s a brotherly rtionship and a servant rtionship, but you have to be sure of the calction. no g Isn''t this an opportunity to make deals with other countries? Come to think of it, there is an area that I coveted. Shall we tear it off? Chapter 389 Chapter 389. Preparing to wee the Dark Church (2) Our buttocks are heavy. What do you know about the world''s crisis! gotta get paid And it''s also there for everyone who has suffered. It is also what I will do. In particr, they will need to be torn apart more. Yes, especially for that child. ....Let''s go and check it out while the wordse out. After all, if it''s not now, I don''t think I''ll have time to prepare. I see Sir Arells evil smile. Seeing that you are no different than usual, I am confident that everything will be fine. UW ?????? don''t be so sure After thinking about it, I decided to grab the person who should be the first to discuss this matter by the cor and shake it off. ....Well, that bastard won''t be able to get caught. Oh Arell? Hetia, surprised by my sudden visit, blinking her eyes nkly. I''m not dressed up to greet guests, but I don''t see anything like that right now. Lets see. The only thing I keep my eye on is the skull on the table. hey! Don''t you have something to say to me? [...] If it''s your wish to be smashed like that, you can break it now and set it free. I spoke without even joking at all, which is unusual for me as usual. Other than that, I''m not in the mood to joke around right now. Arel. What do you mean by suddenly visiting? Hetia, you shut up for a moment. So what is that?! To the noisy woman, I energized the stack of papers I was holding and threw them. After being pped in the face, she shuts her mouth as if something is unfair. Recently, the queen has lost face. I can''t help it at the point where I''ve revealed all my resourcefulness in the first ce. ...what the hell is this? not a big deal. It''s just a little bit of research into the past. And that''s what I have to argue with this cheeky skull. [....Right. Brother, did you notice?] Of course. Ask directly. Cressel, you knew about that religious leader from the beginning, right? asked directly. No matter how much I think about it, it''s hard to see it as a coincidence that the leader was resurrected at the time I attacked the church... And. I looked down at him with cold eyes and continued. You actually know the leader pretty well, dont you? I don''t think it''s that much? From here on, it''s my personal guess. But do you think it''s possible enough? Please say I''m sorry. To the extent of offering your body yourself. The Book of Eternity. half of them. Isnt that the material of your body? Let''s just think about it. Now this guy only has a head and bones. Of course, the reason why he ended up like this was because he was defeated a thousand years ago while dealing with a certain idiot. So, where is the bottom of the neck? When I heard from Dia that the material for the book belonged to a wizard of 9th ss or higher, I reflexively doubted that this might be it. Because the body of a strong person who will be the material is notmon. how is it? Mr. Cresselt, one of the founders of the Dark Church? One of the founders who is said to be her close friend, other than Ruireina mentioned in the memoir. I think he is this guy. When I asked, Hetia couldn''t listen anymore and became furious. Arel! That is too much spection! No matter how much... [Hetia, shut up for a moment.] ....When I told Cressel to stay quiet, she pouted as if it was unfair. [That guy really knows nothing. Because I didn''t exin.] It seemed like that. For some reason, I''m upset now and I''m turning my back on her, but I''m ignoring that stupid queen right now because it''s not important. Were you a warlock? [No, I was just moderately educated in magic.] Is the appropriate knowledge at least 9th ss? I''mughing because it''s ridiculous [Originally, it was a group created to study together with me, who is interested in ck magic, and her, who is interested in magic.] But why the Dark Church? Did your name change in the middle? [why? something looks great Is that all?] Could it be that he liked it! ok let''s just skip that Then what about the book? Are you saying you didnt intentionally provide the ingredients? [The body that was cut off after I became like this was retrieved by Louis Ray or her in the past. Just stop misunderstanding. I never thought I would make something like that.] For now, trust me. [Since he''s just dead, I thought it would be good to make useful artifacts... At the time, I didn''t know he was thinking so strangely. ] I want to argue, but I''ll let that go for now. It would have been a bunch of people like that. Was the purpose to block the church from the beginning? [About half of them... The ck magicians'' behavior was strange, and I had a hunch that something was going to happen. From what I''ve heard, Louis Ray and that guy arepletely insane. I thought I''d be a bit more gentle when I got older, but I guess I was mistaken hahahahaha.] He began to openly confess. [500 years ago, I was cold. I never thought I would havee to such a conclusion.] Then, did you provide information to our ancestors at the time? [that''s right. As you guessed, it was me who leaked the information. I couldn''t reveal anything. Instead, I gave her a little bit of a way to stop Ruirey or her. Including the curse that makes it impossible to act for a while.] Curse... [After that, I heard that the church was moved to the vicinity of the dwellings of the different races and then fell asleep on its own to decipher the curse and restore the damaged artifact. . I hope you still haven''t given up. I guess people really don''t change with age. Hahahaha. Considering her purpose in the first ce, even if it wasn''t Cressel''s intention, I would have interfered. [Sorry for hiding it.] No, thats fine. no apology needed The only thing that annoys me is that they tried to pamper it for a very cheap price. Algan? [Ahahahaha! I can''t help but say I''m really sorry since even that was discovered?] Maybe that was his purpose. I need to stop the huge mistakes of my past acquaintances. It''s not easy, and if you ask me to do that, it won''t end with your bare mouth. I would have tried to end it cheaply with the flow of the world crisis and what, in moderation. Oh sage? Did you roll your head? Then you know what to say next? I took off my shoes and stepped on Cressel''s head with my bare feet. [Ton-hyung?] Ill be merciful, so dont go over this in moderation. She won''t stop her either. From my point of view, the purpose of that year is not the same. There are reasons to block it. I just don''t want to do it for free. You know instead? I made a loop with my thumb and forefinger. Lets settle the bill and move on? Make sure to do the math and move on. You tried to pamper me at a cheap price, so I''ll take this opportunity to properly rip you off. and. Hetia? Since this skeleton is penniless, of course you have to pay, so why don''t you run away now? huh? I threw my shoe at the queen''s back as she tried to escape quietly. Where are you running? Hit by a shoe, she falls over with a shrill scream. The teacher''s mistake is thew that the disciple has to pay for. Don''t worry, the negotiations won''t take long. I''ve already thought about what to tear off. I gave what my aides call a very evil smile''. Asha Pernil Seina Garil. Both of them are Arell''s escorts on active duty, and now they are knights who y the same role as the two heads of the Knights of Fahilia. In the world, they are one of the people who are very close to Arell, and although they are slightly jealous, there are many stories about them, but their duty is always a knight. That''s why they''ve been following their lord to the battlefield many times. And even encountered a dragon. That''s why, deep down, they even have pride in their skills and podium. But... Even those girls are terribly terrifying at this moment. Has there ever been an opponent as fearsome as this? They tensed up and red at him as he slowly waddled towards them. By introducing the lord they serve as a master dressed in an unidentified doll''s clothes, it seems that he is a mysterious master, Master A'' or something. At first, he was summoned as a training partner for Kania, Arel''s half-brother. Arel ordered them to train together for the future operation, so now the two of them are here with Kania. Sena Asha? What is it? By the way, what creature did you say that the dolls clothes were imitating? Seina pondered what her lord had said. I''m sure you said it was a penguin or something. Penguin?... They shuddered when they saw Kania dashing vigorously and then being blown away by the penguin''s pping of its wings. ...I don''t know what it is, but it looks like a wonderful creature. I agree. It is undoubtedly a huge monster. In this way, the two female knights, having a serious misunderstanding about a certain bird, attacked the master wearing penguin clothes for training. Starting today, we decided to increase the number of people receiving training. In addition to my sister, I called Asha and Seina together and instructed them toe out as a group and engage in sparring. It was because I wanted to teach them how to train them as well, and I wanted to teach them proper countermeasures for the uing real battle. Also, those two have been quietly releasedtely. So there is also an intention to roll closely at this opportunity. Three people circle around me from each direction and aim their weapons at me. I just waved one hand with my hands behind my back and beckoned toe. As if their pride was slightly hurt by the provocation, the three of them raised their strength to the utmost and rushed at me at the same time. At first nce, it seems like they are aiming blindly from three directions, but if you look closely, the timing is slightly different. It must have been that they noticed each other so that the timing of each other''s attacks would not be entangled. It may be a great connection, but if you reach a certain level or more, that other timing alone will be a gap. prehension is already over. I first took both Asha''s spear and Seina''s fist. There''s a strong aura so that it can''t be easily blocked, but that''s useless in front of me. oh? ...Wow, is it a sword that blocks without looking at it? In the midst of the two people''s astonishment, Seina twists her body and tries to give her a back kick. Asha also takes out a dagger and throws it. However, I dodged that lightly and threw them away as if throwing them away. Chapter 390 Chapter 390. Preparing to face the Dark Church (3) And taking advantage of that opportunity, Kania''s sister''s sword, which was striking down, was bounced off with a slight swing of her hand. slow slow All of this takes less than two seconds, but it''s still slow when you look at it at a higher level. a little faster. You should be able to react inma units! I gave additional blows to the three people who had been blown away skillfully, putting all three of them face down in an instant, then pping the wings of the doll''s clothes and urging them to stand up as if they were still far away. Doesn''t give me a chance to rest Girl''s? Will that woman see you in real life? The seon-gong gave up, so this time it''s my turn. I decided to roll it mercilessly with tears in my eyes under the justification of being for everyone. More than that, it''s nice that I don''t have to look after her because she''s wearing doll clothes. Waddling and waddling, I deliberately conscious of the cute gesture and prepared to chase. Training is good, but I never forget the concept. that''s my way However, the three of them seem to bepletely fed up with the gap, as if it creates synergy. How do I look to those three? I don''t want to ask too much. ???? wow. Something ironic. It is a frightening sight. Everyone did not miss the chance to sneak away and pursued fiercely several times. Three female knights seriously risk their lives to confront a mysterious man dressed as a penguin doll. This funny yet serious spectacle will continue for some time. The deepest part of the Dark Cult''s aerial fortress. Rector Louis Reina stared at one side while quietly meditating. I''m not really looking at anything. There is no one else in this room. It wasn''t even a farsighted magic. She''s just nk. The preparations for the ceremony were finished. It seems that the allied forces are not moving to attack again, as if they have not been able toe up with a way to resist this side after one defeat. The rest is just getting there. And then... All you have to do is recover andplete the remaining part of the secret wish that was stolen 500 years ago. It''s different from back then. For 500 years, the magic form necessary for the secret wish was more perfectlypleted. I have no intention of being disturbed by anyone like back then. Even if no one understands you, believe that only I am right and seed. I am right and I have lived a long time believing only that. She nkly muttered, The ck one of the two [Books of Eternity]. I took out the trade ticket and listened. After thinking about something silently for a while, she put the book back in. Small schoolmaster. She called him quietly, and within a few seconds, as she had allowed, Sorceress Letelneas appeared in her room. Yes, Master. Young Master Letelneas In ordance with the current headmaster''s call... ...It''s been a while. He had a hunch that he was about tounch some sluggish rhetoric, so the headmaster interrupted him. It''s like this. Establishing the church in the first ce was only to establish an organization to foster warlocks. The problem was that while contemting the n, the disciples arbitrarily set her up as the leader and created a religious order. Chinwoo, one of the founders at the time, encouraged it even more. It''s annoying to manage her otherwise, so I just teach her and leave her alone. ...The church now has a different atmosphere than it did 500 years ago.'' Well, let''s deal with thatter. Right now, I''m just making my wishe true. That''s the top priority. The headmaster put his other thoughts away for a moment and looked down at the kneeling young headmaster. How far is it until the destination of the small school principal? ...was that what you were asking for? Schoolmaster? Yes, there is not much left until the territory of the Kingdom of Ernesia. We will reach the border in about two hours. Surprisingly, there has been no resistance so far. Once you cross the border, you are not far from your destination. I don''t know where she''s hidden the book, but she''ll find it in a day if she puts her mind to it. I expected them to attack again once or twice. I lost my will to fight in front of the leaders strength. The best masters from each kingdom broke down in front of her. But who dares to take his ce? Even if they hadn''t died, they wouldn''t have recovered yet. Even if they resist, there will be no time for the headmaster to step forward. ?????? However, the teacher just nodded his head without saying a word. Little schoolmaster. yes? Looks like you all gave strength in various ways during the 500 years from generation to generation while I was hibernating to build up the strength I needed? The teacher, who was speechless, suddenly said such a thing. what? Are you suddenly trying to acknowledge the merits of the past? Even the young schoolmaster seemed to be contemting how to react at this time. Honestly, I never thought the Order would survive. It was sincere. Anyway, even if the church disappears, the hibernation spell will be maintained. At that time, there is a way to make your wishe true. That''s why she didn''t put much importance on the maintenance of the church itself. You managed to maintain it for over 500 years. It is overrated. It is a body that has known the teacher''s secret wish for generations and has devoted himself to it. No wonder. However, the teacher''s reaction was still lukewarm. what? It''s not like I called you to talk because I''m bored. Sir? With all due respect, can I ask you something? What is it? Why do you dare to retrieve the second volume of the [Book of Eternity]? I''m not asking because I don''t know the purpose. The meaning of Letelneas was why he bothered to go to retrieve the stolen book. After themercial rights were damaged, our minor masters studied and restored the magic books left behind by the master. is it so. It was wless. Then, wouldnt it be fine to make another book of the same type as the second volume? If it is an off-topic question, you do not have to answer it. However, the teacher shook his head. The reason is that it is difficult to find a magician who will be the material. The material of the book is... I heard it was human. A human who has reached a high ss, too. The teacher red at the young teacher who expressed that, as if he was displeased, but soon corrected his expression and said. Yes, of course it is not impossible to recreate it. But I would waste my time just sourcing materials. In the first ce, it wouldn''t be easy to raise a human who would be that kind of material. Above all, the magic book itself was meaningful to her. I can tell that Ha Kwon is safe. So getting it back is faster. Of course, the hassle of getting it back is not mentioned. For her, it''s probably nothing more than digging up forgotten items. In reality, once she arrives, how much can Ernesia Kingdom resist? However, that was not the reason why the young schoolmaster dared to ask such a question. Because I know there''s no guarantee that it''s actually that simple. ...The only problem is his existence.'' It''s a problem with Arell Ernesia, whom she only thinks of as a strong fighter. He continues to be motionless.'' Are you not interested in this matter? However, it is difficult to see that he has a tendency to ignore it even though he knows it. I can''t. While the schoolmaster obtained the book and led the ritual to the brink of sess, this side should at least take the time ... The teacher just looked down at him in silence. Even she can''t read people''s minds. Small schoolmaster? Are there any other concerns? No, its all right. That''s why the young master didn''t report on him. Anyway, the n is to derive from this side. The purpose is to steal the essence of the Secret Garden. In order to do that, the leader should not be allowed to hesitate. Well, the cult leader wouldn''t trust the Ernesian royal family anyway. There''s no chance of that in the first ce. Then I will leave. If you have any inconvenience, please call me anytime. He tried to withdraw, as if he thought he had no more business. Contrary to what he said, however, he did not disappear from this ce. no, it cannot disappear. ...Sir? Letelneas looked up at her in bewilderment. Because it was she who blocked his teleportation. Even if it''s something else...? Retelneas. The headmaster called his name for the first time, but he now felt an indescribable chill. No, I should call it the same as the person I encountered in the past. reincarnated. .!! Retelneas reflexively raised her staff. It is not an opponent to pass over with excuses or lies. Looks like you''ve been leading the church for 500 years, iming to be minor priests from generation to generation? how....? Did you really think I would stay here? You''re an idiot who doesn''t even have the basics of a warlock, are you? Could it be that she hadn''t devised a means to find out what had happened during her absence? Unbeknownst to him, she had already prepared something from the past. And only recently has everything been figured out. Isnt it strange that I, knowing their existence, thought I wouldnt pay attention to them in the first ce? Kuh... Retelneas took a step back at the obvious sneer. Instead, what he revealed was his hidden nature. I''m sorry about that, sir. It would have been nice if you were just enjoying the hope that your long-cherished wish woulde true. It doesn''t matter if you get caught. It''s not that they didn''t consider the response when they were caught in the first ce. What are you going to do? Its early, but I guess Ill have to retrieve what the headmaster has now. I see that was the purpose. Did you want to rob me of my research results? Not caring at all about the rise of demonic energy from Retelneas, Ruireina just nodded in agreement. Are you paying attention''? Well, the power she possesses is enormous. It was to the point that even Ernesia, that Arrel Ernesia, resigned, perhaps judging that it was embarrassing topete in strength. Not to mention, Retelneas, who was no match for him, could not be stronger than her. But... as expected.'' He is also a reincarnated person. There was no way he hadn''t prepared the means to counter it. As far as the cult leader was concerned, he had prepared to overturn all differences in power and betray her in the past. The secret of immortality she had already cast was also interpreted and freed from her control. That''s why it''s impossible to get rid of him using arcane techniques. If you leave without fulfilling your long-cherished wish, I will condolence you! He prepared to use the hump magic, which was supposed to be exclusively for the religious leader. However, the instructor does not twitch a finger at all. Chapter 391 Chapter 391. Preparations to wee the dark church (4) Foolish.... Maybe it''s because they think they won''t be able topete with ck magic and let their guard down. I understand. ck magic here is virtually no different from what she has perfected. Of course, it was absurd topete with her with ck magic. If it''s limited to ck magic here, yes.'' However, he also has knowledge of the ck magic systems of other worlds. He has lived in various worlds as many as 39 times and is well-versed in the dark magic of as many as 20 worlds. It is impossible for even her to respond to this level of knowledge. I will not kill you. But I have to give everything I have. He confidently activated the ck magic for the priest. But nothing happened. ?...uh? There is no need to try again. When he realized the meaning of this moment, hisplexion turnedpletely blue and he trembled. That is foolish. Did you decide that ck magic from another world would be enough? Louis Reinaughed at him and raised her hand. Then he heard the sound of something breaking all around him. The various ck magics that the young master was preparing were already being destroyed before they were activated. No way! Not just one, but all the world''s dark magic...? Even though the world is different, the basis is always the same. Is there anything I can''t figure out? Of course, that''s half a lie. There is also a ceremony in the world that even she does not understand. Although it was just crushed by force. She already sees through the way she fights with reincarnated people. Above all, one of my closest friends is a reincarnated person. I already know how to respond. Even if they are reincarnated, the level is different for each.'' I don''t fully understand them, but the basis is the same. The source of their self-confidence is many kinds of strength and experience. If you fundamentally crush it, it will be shaken. School leader! for a moment! He forgot hisposure and tried to negotiate something, but Louis Ray and I didn''t listen. You don''t even need to hear it. ...Then I consider you to be a hindrance to my longing. Have a good trip. Let me tell you that you have put in a lot of effort. Saying that, the priest raised his strength in earnest. Retelneas clicked his tongue and invoked another magic, a gigantic Magi that seemed to be pushed away just by being in the same ce. If this is the case, get out of here immediately. I don''t want to go into debt, but I have no choice but to ask him'' to intervene. I will not tolerate leaving. Especially the existence of someone like you is uneptable. With the leader''s cold sentence, the surroundings of Letelneas were mercilessly destroyed as they were wrapped in purple demonia. It didn''t take long to deal with the young master, Letelneas. It was because he had already guessed at his level. no interruptions will be tolerated. Ruireina stood in the middle of the room, which had beenpletely destroyed by the aftermath of the battle, and sentenced her coldly. The reincarnated person who sat in the seat of a minor religious leader and arbitrarily formed a religious order resisted in his own way, but it was meaningless. Since this situation was assumed from the beginning, it was destroyed without being able to properly resist under the power of the leader. It seemed to use other techniques as well as ck magic, but there was nothing to struggle with. However, just in case, she didn''t cut off his breath, applied severalyers of seals, opened the empty dimension where nothing existed, and threw it there. With this, one element of anxiety disappeared. Convinced of that, Louis Reina sighed and tried to sit back in the chair, but frowned. The chair had been shattered in the previous battle. ....That''s Okay. She sighed and summoned anyone from among the warlock officials. Surely his name was Rogel? The minor teacher was the one who did the chores. I just called him because I couldn''t remember the others. School headmaster?! The old warlock was doubly shocked at the fact that he had been called out and at thepletely half-destroyed interior. Take it away. yes? It wasn''t that I didn''t understand what to clean up. I''m going to clean it up, isn''t it a lot? It''s just... Clean it up. clean it up yep! He gave up asking questions and went into tidying up. I wonder what happened to the young schoolmaster who was summoned a moment ago, but I don''t have the courage to ask. ncing at him tidying up, Ruireina moved outside. Because it was kind of messy. Also, isn''t it desirable to run outside when someone is cleaning? She came out of the fort. The top floor of the aerial fortress. Standing on top of nothing, she stares towards her destination. Oh, I see. Is this area where the forest where I retreated for research was located?'' How many hours ahead? I can definitely see the familiar terrain over there. A lot has changed in 500 years, but there are some parts that have not fundamentally changed. ...if you have something to say, don''t you? She watched him without a word and muttered without looking back. It is not self-talk. Suddenly, a young man with gray hair was standing behind her. Was it Arel Ernesia? Hmm this time you recognize me? Because I did a simple investigation. You are surprisingly sincere. He said with a wry smile, half teasing. Don''t ask me why I''m here. I came here for a while because I thought something was going on. I see... Um, did you deal with that young schoolmaster or something? What do you mean? Did you notice that friend''s true identity? Because then is enough for me to suffer from people like you. Did you even notice my true identity? If you get beaten twice, you''ll find out if you don''t like it. As she muttered, she turned her head and red at Arel. He shrugged as if he was troubled by the strange disgust and hostility in his eyes. It would be a little unfair if I was resentful of what someone else did. ...Are you different from that monster? Okay? He shook his head. The fact that I design my life on my own, or that I am a nuisance to those around me There is no difference in that. And... the smile disappeared from his lips. Because it is your enemy. Are you going to fight right here? Louis Reina asked as if it didn''t matter. She knows that his strength is higher than her own, but she is also confident that she will not lose. Above all, it is different from blocking his strength and ns. No, not now. There are still several small viges around this fort. If you y a game here, it will harm your lungs, right? ?????? The leader showed emotion for the first time and frowned. It''s like, Is someone like you saying that?'' I feel that I have feelings that I want to question. Arel also notices it, but deliberately pretends not to know. I''ve already put in ce a n to deal with you. I''ve already designated the location for the settlement. I''ll put an end to it there. ....okay. Louis Reina nced towards Ernesia Kingdom with a sneaky magic. There are many troops stationed there. Is the decision over there? Thats how it is. After all, killing these floating stones and feeding you shit are the things the guys who live here are supposed to do. Im just picking it up and encouraging it. Then why did youe here yourself? I just wanted to say hello. Wasn''t there a rush back then? You, too, were awake and fussing. and. Arel gave a mischievous smile as if on purpose. Anyway, you said that your ancestors were close people who owed a lot to you, right? Should I say hello as a descendant? He deliberately mentions the ancestors of the Ernesian royal family in front of her. intentionally Hearing his remarks that evoked the feeling that he was saying it on purpose, Louis Ray, I held back my hand from raising my hand without realizing it. ...Your personality is the worst. I got it. That you belong to the same ss as those monsters. Is it the same? What a pitiful thing to say. He shook his head and demanded a correction. I do more. For some reason, she seems to genuinely hate that young man. It doesn''t matter since it''s the original enemy, but it just annoyed me. It would be all his provocations, including that. I will put an end to your dreams the moment you enter the borders.... Poor delusional warlock. Rest of nonsense... You should be prepared. After I fulfill my wish, I will drive out monsters like you. There are some things she wants to achieve, but the second goal is to create a world that monsters like that... that reincarnated people can''t install. Be prepared. okay. Try your best. Arell just shrugged at her hostility and disappeared. Did you reallye just to say something? Louis Reina canceled the magic she had prepared just in case, and looked at the ce where the Ernesia Kingdom army was waiting. This time, I will not listen to anyone and will not tolerate anyone''s interruption. After making a firm resolution, she just stares at her destination. * * * In about an hour, the fortress of the Dark Church will enter the border. After receiving the scout''s report, I nodded in agreement. okay. Please keep giving. After sending him away, I silently red at the map. Are you saying that even if that provocation is made, you will confidently enter? That''s funny... Or are you saying you''re going toe at least? Well, there was something that provoked them toe on purpose. I also read the memoirs of the first king and understood to some extent that her personality was subtly clogged. What a stubborn man. I smiled lightly and pulled the horse that I had ced on the fort''s route to the marked area on the map... the symbol of the fort. I''ll drop that fort right away. The horse symbolizing the fortress was broken in half. The preparations have already beenpleted. Countermeasures against the fort, too. How to respond when that woman appears on the battlefield. And the countermeasure against the ck magic that the woman is using. All preparations were finished. Both the military and our talented people are now firmly prepared and waiting. First of all, subdue the church itself. And show her the potential of this side... ....And finally, I''ll make a decision myself. After organizing all my ns, I quietly waited for the fort to enter the battlefield. Chapter 392 Chapter 392. Ernesia Border Battle (1) Before the full-scale battle between the Ernesia Kingdom Army and the Dark Church begins. A situation in front of a battlefield filled with calm tension. I remembered what happened a few days ago. Yes, that was before I got to this point. * * * What nonsense are you talking about, Arell! For some reason, our YES-Man King, the oldest brother, objected this time. I cant allow it this time. Well, at least this time, I have no choice but to understand his reaction. It''s because of the opinion I brought up to Cheil hyung a while ago. It''s a reckless opinion to block the dark church with only your four territories of Arel! There were only a few days left until the Dark Church''s aerial fortress entered the borders of Ernesia Kingdom. In this situation, the royal castle is repeating only sluggish meetings among the nobles every day. In the midst of this situation where even the oldest brother was troubled by the headache and was drinking decoctions that were said to be good for headaches, I gave him another headache. Yes, take your troubles! It was none other than the fact that I wouldmand the army to directly block that aerial fortress. His Majesty Soshin has about 60,000 territory troops and thetest weapons. yes i won But he doesn''t seem to think so. I don''t know if I needmunication to convince you. Of course, our territorial army alone is somewhat insufficient, so we want to additionally borrow the insufficient number from the kingdom army. I would like you to send at least 40,000 more. That should be enough. To be honest, it doesn''t matter if you don''t. Somewhatcking in head can be done somehow. Moreover, the level of the opponent is not a level to talk about the number of heads. It didn''t matter because I didn''t intend to wage a proper war with them. But as a listener, I have no choice but to stop. Wouldn''t that sound reckless and forced? That''s not the problem, Arell. What kind of people were they? It is a monster that defeated even the allied forces that gathered the best of each country. I know. Are you saying that knowingly? Wasn''t that reckless? If I told you that I would stop an enemy who had defeated the Allied Forces, which is thebination of elite troops from each country, with only one lord''s troops, even I would doubt, Is his brain okay?'' But I didn''t give up. If you don''t do it, you want to do it more. Someone has to, Your Majesty. Then I''ll ask you differently. Then, is there anyone other than me who has prepared a n to stop them? ???? Mmm. Are theying up with countermeasures, staying at the castle every day? Or is the book of salvation given in a foreign country? ?... That''s it. If there is, I will give up my stubbornness. But he doesn''t say anything. yeah there can''t be It is a question aimed at pinpointing because I know that there is no such thing. Even now, I know that nobles continue to make sluggish ims. But that is not a reason for you, Arell, to go out alone. And if it is a response, we will find a way through renegotiation with other countries. Wouldnt that be a womans friend too? You didn''t think I wouldn''t know, did you? In fact, the most unanswered is not the domestic aristocrats. Rather, it was the attitude of a foreign country. You already know they''re showing signs of cutting their hands? Did you know? Yeah.... Actually, the omen was overly explicit. They made suspicious moves, such as deliberately dying responses or strengthening only border guards. I heard about that move too. Seeing that you admit it, it seems that you are really deliberately dying your answer in other countries? The situation was easily predicted. Morale plummeted after the Allied forces were defeated. At first, each kingdom that was confidently criticizing the Dark Church became like this, Huh? Isn''t this dangerous?'' I will slowly see the liver. It may be a cheesy story, but sometimes riding the rope in moderation is a way to preserve the country. Are you saying that justice alone cannot protect the country? It''s real, but it''s bittersweet. Arent those members of the Dark Church only aiming for the kingdom of Ernesia over here? If that''s the case, they''ll take the attitude of leaving it up to now, saying it''s a problem for Ernesia Kingdom. ...Yes, there were people who actually spoke with that nuance. The older brother groaned as if he was frustrated and confessed. If there is no damage to the country, that would be it. And there must have been a gaze of envy towards this side in the middle of the day. Is it a sign that you''d rather watch the nasty guys kicking each other than if you couldn''t stop the enemy? It''s so bad, it''s not good Well, that would be politics. Are you saying that your crisis could be my opportunity? I didn''t even want their help in the first ce. Let''s see itter.'' Regarding their insincere attitude, I decided to write it down only in the notebook in my heart. The real aftermath ister. For reference, those written in the note in my heart will be ripped off in the near future. It''s real. There was also a thought to aim for this situation in my heart. As much as possible, I wanted to make this a solo stage for this side. It was also toe up with a countermeasure, but for that reason, I had been patiently waiting until now. In a situation like this, it would be annoying if you came here and tried to be a fisherman in a foreign country and try to get involved. At this point, it is unlikely that other countries will cooperate. They will try to avoid it under any excuse. ...So you''re saying you''re going to fight with only your army? You seem to be misunderstanding on that point. I corrected it slightly. Hmm, do you mean a misunderstanding? It''s not that I''m fighting because I can''t help it. If this was a normal war, I would not have made thisment. However, this battle is a battle against the ck magician group. What we need this time is not a lot of troops. It''s just the right ploy and the skillful people to face the enemy. And it is the equipment that will be operated. ?????? My side has it all. Then at least try to requisition additional troops from other lords. Wouldn''t that be of little help? Maybe. However, he circumspectly refused. If you borrow another lord''s army, it''s obvious thatter you''ll be proud of yourself. How do you see it? It''s my job to show off to the end. so i can''t give up If I really needed more troops, I would have asked for them first. It doesn''t seem necessary. Each lord''s troops should be used to protect their territories. Maybe it''s a bucket. In addition, we cant be vignt about trends in other countries, can we? It is not wise to use all the forces of the kingdom in one ce when it is not necessary. And now rtions with other countries are friendly, but that''s a fa?ade. They have the potential to hit first whenever the opportunity arises. Politics originally starts with betrayal and ends with betrayal. I will betray the country too. That''s why I decided to block it with only this ability. For the same reason, Sir Menel and Sir Betn, who were recovered, were excluded from this operation and returned to their original positions. I even considered using the two sword masters, but in the end I gave up. This time, I decided to pamper only those I can touch, and I feelfortable with that. Is it really okay? No problem. After all, I wouldnt have made thisment if there really wasnt a chance. Am I not the one who best measures the gap in the first ce? So trust your cunning brother. After I expressed my opinion this far, in the end, the oldest brother had no choice but to agree. In fact, there was another problem that was more embarrassing than persuading the elder brother or the nobles. That''s asking my wife for understanding. As soon as I got back, I called Pena, and when we were alone, I cautiously brought up the story. In other words, it seems that I will have to go out anyway. iced coffee. I feel sorry for the gaze. Let me tell you that I must go forth for the peace of the kingdom and, by extension, the peace of my family''s economy. Pena was silent for a while, then put her hand on her cheek and let out a soundless sigh. It was a half-expected reaction. Yes, I am still a newlywed, but if my husband goes to the battlefield, of course I will sigh. Ah, somehow it seemed so. It seemed so. And then he starts to grumble like something pitiful. The world is so indifferent. How long has it been since the wedding ceremony, do you think you are already sending your husband to the battlefield? No, pretending to be pitiful wont change the decision, right? The response is weaker than expected. Pena, who noticed that I was ufortable with something, nced at me. ah? Did you really think that I would just sniffle at you and tell you not to go? well? Well, I thought it might be. No, before that, if you say that you are going to the battlefield suddenly like this, shouldnt you stop it if you are a normal newlywed? Arent you going to dry it? ...I''m going to do something. When I answered that, Pena said, Look, it''s useless. He lightly tapped my chest with his hand. It''s not that I''m resentful. Right. Did you give up thinking that it would be useless to dry it? Actually, I roughly expected it. Is that right? Suddenly, everyone trains them, makes something, and even the royal castlees in and out to say something during this time. Besides, Countess Estelle pretends to know, I heard that your husband is going to the battlefield?'' The wives'' informationwork is scary. And Arell. If you think about what you usually do, it was obvious that this would happen. huh. It turned out as expected. This is why people should behave well on a daily basis. There was no intention of hiding it from the beginning, so it''s worth noticing. After all, she had already prepared herself mentally. It means you were waiting patiently for me to bring up the story. Hmmm... then maybe it would have been better to bring it up sooner. And it''s knights who fight on the battlefield, so it''s not Arell. Then you should worry about them, not Arel, right? Does it make sense? If they''re okay, it means I''m okay too. It definitely makes sense. indeed! usible! ....well, it seems like they''re sneaking in. I have no intention of telling her, but this time I have to step in too. otherwise you won''t be able to stop it. You know that doesnt mean Im not worried, right? Don''t get me wrong. Pena said that with a slightly bitter expression. I said I knew everything and hugged her and patted her. of course. Could it be that I don''t know? Anyway,e back safely. Don''t make a widow for nothing. know? don''t worry. Because that won''t happen. Nothing happens just because of this. As long as I made up my mind to step out, the oue is no different. Don''t worry. I''m a state that only fights to win. I have never lost more than that. not bragging though. Chapter 393 Chapter 393. Battle of Ernesia Border (2) That''s how I started leading the army and directing the actual subjugation operation. The number of troops was just 100,000, including 60,000 in my territory and 40,000 reinforcements. The base is the predicted path to where the Dark Church''s aerial fortress will arrive. In other words, it was prepared on a in near the border. Having established a foothold in and around the hills from which I could see the entire in, Izily waited for the enemy toe. Let the enemye. don''t wait After waiting appropriately and leisurely, before I knew it, a report came in saying that there were less than 10 minutes left before the aerial fortress crossed the border of Ernesia Kingdom. really creeps in When the fact is conveyed to the soldiers, considerable tension begins to rise. The preparations were sufficient. I had enough training and I was ready to put in new equipment. Even so, the fierce battle that will soon follow must be tense. yes i understand I murmured as I waited for the Dark Church''s fortress to arrive soon. Come to think of it, the bad rtionship between the ck magician and this side is quite strong... Come to think of it, I too have been entangled since I was a child. Is this because of your ancestors'' karma? If that''s the case, I''ll have to see the end of that tough evil rtionship soon. Yes, the evil rtionship of ancestors must be settled by descendants. Please watch over me, grandfather. Your former best friend will be crushed today at my hands. The moment I thought so, I finally felt signs of rapid movement outside. This feeling of tension reaching its peak! Looks like youre here. After that, you don''t have to listen to the report to know. The Dark Church''s aerial fortress must have finally crossed the border. Okay, wee. Wee to Ernesia. Yes, first of all, as a representative, I wee unauthorized entry. and. bye. Goodbye Dark Church. Unauthorized entry is prohibited Uninvited guests. If not, do you get a visa first? Of course there is nothing like that. There is no such thing as a visa for viins. Since the operation has already been ordered, there is no reason for me to signal again. However, I counted the seconds as if to moderately gauge the mood, and then pointed my finger at taak!'' It rang. OK. Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! A huge explosion sounded in the distance, and the aftermath shook the entire area as well as the inside of the barracks. As expected, the first room to inform the battle is the explosion. The war is an explosion as ofte! * * * Minutes before the Dark Church''s aerial fortress crossed the borders of the Kingdom of Ernesia. It''s really strange. To think that Ernesia''s army didn''t even budge until now. It''s obviously suspicious.'' The church''s leader, Louis Reina, used magic to check the scenery outside and fell into trouble with her chin resting on her chin. This is why I don''t like war. Because human intentions are constantly intertwined. It really hurts.'' Originally, she doesn''t like, and isn''t good at, cumbersome things like warmanding. But I can''t help it. There was also a purge of the young schoolmaster who dreamed of betrayal. She couldn''t let her hands go because she knew that Arell Ernesia would interfere. Even if it seems like this, a thousand years ago, she also took a single shot with her disciples and her warlocks. It is never without experience. You can do it. For now, I think so. It looks like they''re nning to set up a base in the hills ahead... and ambush them.'' The reason why the Ernesia Kingdom army doesn''t move first is probably to wait for this side toe. They camped in the hills ahead of time and waited for the enemy toe. But what does that mean?'' It might make sense against an ordinary army. But this is a fortress floating in the air. Even from this point of view, the state of the enemy army can be seen intact. Above all, all of our forces are ck magicians. It is an opponent that does not work with general military tactics. The first thing I can think of is the same tactics asst time.'' Shall weunch a magically engraved flying weapon and use it to sink the fortress? However, the countermeasures against the magic ceremony have already beenpleted. You will never be stopped twice with the same number. Even if she conceived of a new magic, she was confident that it would take less than 3 minutes for her to do it once she made up her mind. Conversely, if it is a clumsy magic, it is possible to return it back. I''ll deal with him no matter how he turns out.'' Just like that, the aerial fortress finally entered the borders of Ernesia Kingdom. There''s no way he''ll keep his eyes open and watch. I don''t know what strategy I''ve devised, but something will happen. Louis Reina spread her senses enough to sense the entire fortress and waited. If even a single feather approaches the fortress, I am confident that I will notice it. And finally, I felt the waves of mana ur irregrly. It was felt in about ten directions at the same time. Is that a teleport now? It was so unexpected that I blinked my eyes nkly for a moment. What the hell did you send by teleport? ambush? Louis Reina hastily widened her sights and looked at that spot. What is that? What suddenly appeared was a strange-looking machine. Are there any machines like that in this era? Ruirena was puzzled and hurriedly peered at the machine. weird? There are no des and no weapons installed inside. I thought I might have heard something poison, but there was nothing like that. Although there is a boundary not to enter once. I don''t understand.'' All I can tell is that the machine sucks mana to an unusual degree. And using that mana, he continued only strange repetitive movements. What the hell does that mean? Could it be a deception operation? Are they trying to draw attention with a meaningless object and try another ploy? At this time, if Louis Reina had even a little interest in the technology of the present era, or if she had scouted the technology of Ernesia Kingdom, especially Pahilia, her response would have been different. For example, even if it was the same wizard, Ernesia''s Mage Tower lord would have been terrified and prepared countermeasures if they were put in this situation. But Louis Reina didn''t know. That is a machine called the Mana Engine. Originally, it was used as a power transmission device, not a weapon. And now, with all the safety spells removed, there are cracks on the surface. It was already toote when she, who was ignorant of technology itself, noticed a sense of incongruity as a magician. no way? It wasn''t until the moment when the density of mana filled in the machine rose unnaturally that he realized the meaning of it and hurriedly tried to respond. At least he should have known the tactics that Arell used often whenmanding the army. He tends to aim for this with a high frequency. Just one huge room. ...That''s dangerous! Come on, defend! When she tried to spread protection magic around the main facilities of the fortress, the mana engine that had already exceeded its limit exploded with a bluish light. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ! And with the binge drinking, nothing was seen. The mana engine exploded in the sky, emitting a blinding blue light. Ten Mana Engines exploded in the air. The power of their resonating and exploding all at once was enough to shatter the church''s fortress. The fort exploded. And debris and lump wizards fall. hahahahahahahaha! look! The warlocks falling over there are like trash! Iughed out loud as if mocking them on purpose and watched the fortress shattered with the explosion with my telescopic magic tool. An aerial fortress that could not handle the power of the mana engine''s explosion and copsed. The warlocks who couldn''t cope are falling to the ground with debris. It''s really garbage. It is as you say. It really is nothing but rubbish. Dia also quietly bowed her head and agreed with my pure sentiment. They even p quietly. ....uh? Do you really think so? of course. No, I was just making an analogy. I was kidding. But is he serious? Looking at the same thing as me and faintly snorting, it seemed that she was sincere. I see you really hate warlocks. I never thought that such a method would work. Surprisingly, this kind of thing works. The operation was nothing special. First, let''s eat a big one. big one! I need a big one anyway! It is an operation devised with this longing. Aerial fortresses areing? Then we just have to destroy the fort to the point where it can''t function. Dias life is one shot. After all, if you want to do something big, you have to aim for one shot. indeed. You are right. ...Well, that''s not going to happen to anyone. Who wouldn''t think of that? The problem is the means to realize it. It was an idea in a hurry, but it exploded better than I thought. The mana engine''s unfinished stock was scraped together, the safety magic form was removed, and the interior was deliberately damaged and detonated. In fact, this was quite reckless and just as dangerous. It''s more powerful than I thought... hmm! After all, the more power, the better. Certainly, this power is terrifying. This is why Helmin was so restless at the time of development. Maybe he didn''t predict this far? ...Ah...how much is that anyway.... It''s only a moment to be happy. I had to shudder at the waste of that mana engine. It was tactically necessary, so instead of a bomb, it was detonated. However, the important thing is that the unit price of each mana engine is notmon. It wasn''t meant to be used as a weapon from the beginning. I''ve exploded 10 of them..... The abacus in my head makes a rough calction, and the result makes me sad too. It will take money and time to make it. Just thinking about it makes me hungry. ...Well, I''m sure I''ll eat that muchter.'' So let''s not be sorry Dia carefully asks if she noticed that I was feeling sorry for her. Arel-sama, did you really need to throw away the Mana Engine? I couldn''t help it. I don''t want to admit it, but isn''t it true that there is no one who can match that teacher''s skills? That is true. At that, Dia expressed it in an indirect manner, as if she did not want to openly admit it. The strongest magician in existence is a ck magician. would be disrespectful I noticed that subtle stubbornness, but I kept saying it as if I didn''t know it on purpose. If I had used magic normally, I would have been wary and blocked from the beginning or used other measures. The opponent''s ability as a mage is top-notch. What I was aiming for there is the difference betweenmon sense. Since he was a person from a thousand years ago, I thought the current world would be dark. As expected, like a fossil, I didn''t know if there was a dark side to the current technology or what the mana engine was, so I just dazed and got hit like that. In addition, the magician''s unique curiosity must have yed a part. Above all, there was also the advice of Cressel. I asked about his usual habits and way of thinking. ording to the skeleton, she was a typical researcher type. As I''ve heard, you''re not good at war. The response is clumsy. If in doubt, you should have ruled it out at once. It''s really clumsy. Chapter 394 Chapter 394. Ernesia Border Battle (3) I see.... It is indeed Arell-nim. Hmm? Well, it''s too early to exaggerate. Because this is the beginning. I said that it was still too early and instructed only to observe the condition of the fort. The light that destroyed the fortress... The runaway mana stabilized and the current state of the fortress was finally revealed. The outer part waspletely blown away, but the center of the fortress of the Dark Church is still intact. I somehow prevented it from being destroyed to the core.'' That too is as expected. I believed that it would block all the way to the center. In the center, there must be many treasures such as research materials of the religious leaders. Actually, I was nervous about what to do if even that thing was smashed. I''ll take it over when this war is over, so I''ll save it as much as possible. As a result, everything was destroyed except for the center, as they were aiming for. Anyway, the purpose is to blow a giant blow and to tie their feet. It has already achieved more than its purpose. Anyway, that look looks like leftover apple cores. A fitting analogy. Anyway, everyone fell to the ground except for the leader and some members. Large-scale movement will be impossible right now. Recruiting personnel and restoring it will take time, and we don''t intend to just stare at it. Then Okay, from now on, were going to attack as nned! The target is the ck magicians who have fallen to the ground! As scheduled, focus only on harassing them for now! At the same time as I gave my order, a huge magic circle spread under the feet of the armed forces of the Kingdom. A special multi-member teleport magic circle that our wizards put their heart and soul into. It wasn''t long-distance, but it was a magic that made it possible to move a distance of several kilometers at once. Hit a big one from a distance and take advantage of the chaos to teleport and attack arge army. This is the first trick to harass them. send! Go and beat the warlocks! At the same time as I beckoned, the troops on standby moved towards the warlocks who had fallen to the ground. The war starts now. From the standpoint of the Dark Magicians of the Dark Church, it was to the point where they couldn''t tell whether they were in this world or the other world. It was worth it. Within a few minutes after they thought they had entered the territory of Ernesia Kingdom, the proud fortress was shattered by a sudden explosion. What happened after that was a group fall from a height of several tens of kilometers in the sky. It was a disaster itself. They were caught in a huge explosion and then had to feel the pain of a fall without being properly protected. Although the cult leader''s secret technique made him immortal, it is not without pain. If you get stabbed, it hurts, and if you get cut, you will die. If you burn it, it''s a living hell. The madness that endures it unfolds only when the situation permits it, and in this situation, I had no choice but to scream and fall. Their ordeal did not end there. The warlocks who fell to the ground were crushed by the fortress fragments raining down on their heads. It doesn''t die, so if you stay calm, you''ll be able to get out of the buried debris pile. But will the enemies just open their eyes and watch? Sure enough, as soon as the warlocks crawled out of the crushed debris, shouts of enemy forces charging were heard from here and there. Down with the warlock! I''m still engulfed in small fragments and can''t keep my senses! Now is your chance to strike the enemy! About 50,000 soldiers from the left and right teleported at once to ambush the unconscious ck magicians. A surprise tactic that ignores the movement distance using teleport. The Dark Wizards of the Dark Church tried to recover their senses and deal with the kingdom''s surprise attack. Comrades, hurry out and fight back! The enemy''s goal is to stir in the chaos! Don''t let it happen the way you intended! We cannot die thanks to the master''s secret technique. There is nothing to fear from a surprise attack! The warlocks desperately crawled out of the debris and tried to confront the kingdom army as soon as they recovered their bodies. It is a body that never dies. Even if the enemy attacks first, there is no disadvantage at all if you endure the pain and respond. Thinking so, the ck magicians ignored defense from the beginning and only tried to prepare offensive magic. I didn''t care at all about stabbing my heart with the spear I used to cut my throat, and I tried to fight back. ....without knowing that it was a mistake. Strike! The Kingdom Army soldiers rushed at the ck magicians and thrust their swords into their hearts. The ck magician stabbed by the sword sneers while coughing up blood. However, the soldiers ignored them and immediately turned their heads. next! And this time, isn''t it about taking out a new sword and stabbing anotherrade? Looking at it, the armed condition of the soldiers was also strange. Why don''t they have more than ten of the same sword? Even considering that he usually carries an extra sword, his armament is too strange. It only stabs the sword once and then throws it away without pulling it out. Hey?! What...what are you trying to do? The ck magicians questioned the iprehensible entricity and tried to pull out the sword stuck in their heart. Even if you don''t die, being stabbed is painful and unpleasant. The moment I put my hand on the hilt to draw the sword. The weapon that pierced them emitted lightning along with blue light. Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? ! Warlocks had to taste such terrible pain that the world looked bright yellow. The high-voltage current and the special numbing poison that spewed out of the stuck sword made them copse without a second thought. G-gy-gyy-gyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyar!! In severe pain, he spills unidentified words and shows ugliness, even incontinence from below. What is even more terrible is that the pain continues as if it continues to haunt them. ...The effect is amazing once. The soldiers poking their swords while ncing at the warlocks who were electrocuted and showing rudeness became somewhat cautious, as if they were not trying to touch the de. In reality, this terrible effect would not work if the sword was not embedded in the body beyond a certain area, but this reaction was unavoidable. Because it looked really, really painful. Anyway, after confirming the sess of subduing the warlocks, themander shouted and shouted to the soldiers to use the sword more and more. As you can see, the numbing sword is working! Instead of killing the ck magician, focus only on paralyzing'' it! It is not to kill, but to subdue! Following the order, the soldiers began to fight such a strange battle that they only ran away after stabbing the ck magician with their sword. The screams of the warlocks were everywhere. These... cowardly bastards, so the ck magicians who watched theirrades stabbed with swords and turned into a terrible situation trembled. However, no one else goes to rescue theirrades. At least, its just a crude number! Wipe it out entirely with wide-area magic! Never mind whether your allies get involved or not! If you die anyway, you will be resurrected! Without hesitation, they tried to use wide-area destructive magic, or acid poison or poison gas, or other means that specialized only in killingrge numbers of humans. Of course, the soldiers jumped in to stop their magic, but this time they didn''t stand still. I tried to defend myself. I just dont want to be stabbed by that sword! Contain it with magic! Right! Stone Wall! Lets join in! Stone Wall! Stop them! Stone Wall! As the Ernesia Kingdom army rushed in, the ck magicians worked together to build a stone wall to keep them in check. There. That alone isn''t enough to stop it! Poison Shield! The surface of the stone wall was covered with fierce miasma, making it difficult for soldiers to approach. done! The enemy is not getting close! The ck magicians were delighted to see that the soldiers were hesitating against the stone walls covered with miasma. After all, the enemy is nothing more than a soldier jumping on two feet. There is no way they can stand up to those who control all things in nature. It was when I judged so arrogantly. Piuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... I heard the faint sound of something flying through the air overhead. . uh? no way?????? The dark mages'' expressions darkened as if they had a bad feeling. It was an arrow with a magic crystal at the end that stuck into the ground as if to hit the certainty of that premonition. Unsurprisingly, the sound of burning electricity was heard from the arrowhead. What if that hits you? In the midst of the ominous silence, themanding voice of themander of the kingdom army was heard from far beyond the stone wall. Longbow troops! Sort! Load the paralyzing arrow and shoot! Within two seconds of hearing themander''s voice, countless arrows rained down on their heads. No wayall of those arrows they quickly used magic to block the arrows, but they were horrified to see one of the warlocks who couldnt stop it still get electrocuted and copse trembling. these madmen! It seemed that someone was so swearing. shit! Put up some more walls! Not a wall, but a dome! It should be built in a dome shape. Lid! I need a lid! You fool! If you do, it''s perfect for being roasted or buried by the enemy''s magician! While he was flustered, he saw a flying object stirring the sky this time. Bigger known to have operated before. They swept through the sky above the warlock army, dropping something like a cylinder in the middle of their battlefield. The cylinder shattered as soon as it hit the ground, and it was a device that fired small arrows hidden inside. Likewise, if this is hit, you will be electrocuted. In an instant, their army was filled with screams. It was the kind of shriek of struggling in a living hell where you can neither die nor live. War is traditionally a fight to see who has the worse character... It''s like a contest to see who bullies the enemy. Truly, a fight in which evil'' itself was united. In addition, I am confident that I will do well in the viciouspetition. And, I must say, I don''t really like this kind of rude bullying. A fight like this is sloppy. Actually, I wanted to harass her more elegantly. It''s just a pity. ...Even so, what a wonderful scream. Isnt that right, cksmiths? Hearing the screams from far away, huhuhuhuhuhu! As I was wearing an evil smile, the dwarf cksmith Aken grumbled, ring at me. He makes me live and make everything. Is this all because of those fools? Don''t get me wrong. If they hadn''t attacked in the first ce, I wouldn''t have bothered them. I am a pacifist. They don''t do the first job, but instead pay back the second job dozens of times. So everything that will happen from now on is their karma. Chapter 395 Chapter 395. Ernesia Border Battle (4) Anyway, the weapons seem to be working properly. As expected, they are cksmiths who can be trusted and entrusted to them. I praised them. Dwarf cksmiths and human cksmiths are quickly inspecting and loading the warlock suppression equipment to be sent to the soldiers. And the wagon is being supplied directly to the front line by the wizards teleporting. So there is never ack of equipment. It''s because I''ve been well prepared from the beginning. No problem. Ummm. Meanwhile, Aken examines the sword disapprovingly. Certainly there is a point. They''re the ones who don''t die, so I''ll just have to torture them so they don''t die. Hung... Even immortality is insignificant. yes? Arent you boring? There is now that an undying army is necessarily an invincible army. In a long-term battle, the army of the living will be exhausted first. There is also a fraud problem. But on this side, there is equipment, technology, and money. I have money! And I love being bullied so much that I die. There is no reason to drag it on for a long time. All I can write is to pour it out and finish it quickly. I picked up the arrow and inspected it, and was delighted. Yes, the Taser Gun is a great conversation tool. However, the one we are using this time is thousands of times more heinous than that. It was conceived from there, but the power is on a different level. Don''t worry. never die It was because I was well cared for and controlled so that the other person would not die. That''s because it''s meaningless if you get hit and die. Arent you dead? Then you just have to bully me enough to think that death is better. is not it? ...Uhmmm. That''s right. I don''t know why the dwarves secretly keep their distance from me. And why are they whispering to each other? I don''t know! Oh no! Anyway, the duration of this doesnt matter, right? Dont worry. Hmm... Once it works, the magic crystals that are embedded willst for half a day at most. Half a day is more than enough. Anyway, the battle will be over in a short time. I have no intention of making it take more than a day. But Arell, can you stop them with just such a joke? It won''t be easy after this, right? Archen checked the sword and asked something iprehensible. I heard that the enemy boss is incredibly strong. Rumor has it that even that great princess is broken? It is a well-known fact that each of the masters, including Kania''s sister, was defeated by the warlock''s leader. Of course, since my sister is staying here, everyone doesn''t want to mention that fact, but this dwarf isn''t the kind of person to be considerate of that. There he is concerned about. We can make such a prank device as you ask. well that''s all However, there is no point in helping if the guys who use it die. Hehehe, dont be humble. The weapons you have perfected are quite useful. Hong, stop giving uselesspliments. Isn''t that apliment? And Aken''s point was also correct. The end of the warlocks can harass and subdue them with just this weapon. But it won''t work for real masters. The moment the leader of the dark church stepped forward, it was obvious that this prank would end in an instant. don''t worry. I''ve been thinking about countermeasures since then. At first, this was just for tidying up. I haven''t even used my real spleen number yet. What I''m using right now is just a tool to sort things out that would get in the way before a full-scale showdown. I just don''t think this will solve the problem. Because when that monstrous womanes out, our knights will take care of it. You are quite confident. So, are the four knights of Arel able to defeat that monster? Win. I smiled and added. No, I have to let him win. Thats a lot of confidence. Its more natural than confidence. I said with a snort. With a delusional lunatic bound by the past and fears. Those who strive to live today and tomorrow. Are you sure who will win? I am confident that our troops, knights and talented people will win. It never loses to fossils. I believe so. Recognize that the times have changed, you fossil. I murmured as I turned to the enemy air fortifications. If that side pushes forward with a career that has been sustained for a thousand years. Let''s face it with thetest technology. Around that time, the deepest part of the air fortress of the Dark Church. A temple where the religious leader is given an audience. With her hand on her forehead, Louis Reina bitterly regrets her mistake. ...I should have expected the author toe out this way. Unable to read his number, the fort was destroyed horribly by the explosive device. It was a mistake that he hesitated to deal with curiosity for a moment without being able to pay for his age. I had to admit it honestly. I managed to prevent it from being destroyed to the deepest part, but thanks to that, I was forced to stay here. As a result, all members of the church fell to the ground like fragments of a fortress. And now they are being tormented by the enemy. The teacher had to painfully admit his mistake. It was my mistake. It''s not the teacher''s fault. It was Rogel, the warlock elder, who spoke to her restlessly as if tofort her. Rogel desperately followed the leader''s orders. It is said that the monstrous little cultivator was executed by the cultivator for having the will of treason. ... in order to live, I must not go against her feelings.'' Rogel was in a position to follow the orders of the young master directly. Though I desperately crouched over and over again, thinking that sparks might fly at meter. Actually, the teacher had no idea on that point. Excluding the young master, the only one who could control the church members was this old man, so she naturally made him his lieutenant and handed down orders directly. In addition, she was struggling with a sense of shame because she ate a big blow from Arell. Come to think of it, my close friend also said that I have no talent formanding an army, right? Ugh! His wordse to mind again and again. I can''t! Who dares to say that Yes. Something like that... Even a thousand years ago, everyone said that she had no qualifications as amander. Cresselt, one of the founders of the Order and a close friend, was far more adept atmanding. Instead, it was a problem because his personality was twisted and low. Still, he waspetent. Would it have been easier if he had still stayed? Come to think of it, the reason the young master was kept alive until recently was to entrust him with this kind ofmand. Should I have done it a littleter? It was to the point of hearing such regrets. No if you respond calmly even now, there will be no problem. she made up her mind This is not the time to speak softly. Ruireina shook her head vigorously and decided to takemand calmly. Fortunately, all members of the cult have bodies that cannot be killed by her secret arts. Even if a descendant of Areel Ernesia or somethinges forward, then you just have to go out to face it yourself. As a result, this side is advantageous.'' However, it wasn''t until an hour had passed that she tilted her head at the iprehensible battle situation. At first, I expected the enemy to close the distance by teleporting and surprise me. however. What the hell are they wearing? what are those devices? Doesn''t he subdue the church members with a sword equipped with some kind of strange device, inflicting pain so that they cannot even die? He even uses arrows with the same device to harass members of the Order. Do arrowse out of cylindrical devices these days? No, before that, why do arrows pierce the floor? That''s weird! The Kingdom of Ernesia is said to have excellent technology. Rumor has it that they also employ dwarves. Maybe it wasn''t ording to that.... Ah. anyway! It''s just crude technology. Our ck magic will neverg behind him. Rogel trembles and says such a thing, but isn''t he foaming at the mouth and incontinent because the warlocks are overpowered by the technology that is nothing? Are you suffering? It''s not even that the quality of the enemy''s army is reduced. In particr, more than half of the soldiers from Fahilia, the territory of Arell, are Aura users, and the territory wizards also have a basic average of 4 sses. As an individual,pared to the leader or Arell, the power is inferior to that of ws, and when it is done as a group, it is a level that can never be ignored. Because they were faithful to basic tactics, not just force, the Dark Church side was much more disadvantaged when evaluating only battles between armies. ...Come to think of it, a thousand years ago... that monster also harassed people with questionable technology... After a thousand years passed, it was forgotten. He made all sorts of weapons and created strange monsters to make trouble for his allies. It wasn''t as vicious as that monster, but the technological prowess of Arell Ernesia''s army seemed to represent his personality. Is it literally an army led by reincarnated people? Louis Reina felt quite displeased about it. ....okay. It is not an opponent that can be easily defeated from the start. Master? I admit it. The quality of the military is higher that way. I decided to readily admit it. It would probably be difficult for the now declining Dark Church to defeat them. She acknowledged this. I cant I thought it was too early to bring them in They? However, the headmaster didn''t exin, so he couldn''t hear Rogel''s question because he was worried about something. After several minutes of hesitation, Louis Reina finally made up her mind. To be honest, I was hesitant. There was no other reason. That... I wasn''t sure if they would readily agree with me.'' It may take time to persuade them toe to their aid. Maybe there was a possibility that I didn''t understand. So, if possible, I tried to postpone calling them untilter, until I fulfilled my longing. But it was not the time to hesitate for such trivial reasons. Reluctantly, she rose from her throne and kicked lightly under him. It is a hidden device that others do not know about. The floor beneath where she stood sank, creating a downward entrance. Rogel was startled by the sudden opening of the entrance. Sir! What is this?! Is it a secret passage? You usually make at least two of these in your studio, right? There''s nothing surprising, right? Oh no... I want to ask... who doesn''t know it''s a secret passage? Rogel slightly blurted out his words. I don''t have the courage to point out. Judging by the reaction, it seems that the young master did not know of this existence? It seems that Young Master Letelneas has been rubbing the inside of the church quite a bit since Louis Reina fell asleep. Even the research papers and personal things she left behind were left with traces of maniption. It was really distasteful. Chapter 396 Chapter 396. Ernesian Border Battle (5) No, let''s leave it that way. But what about the traces of the clothes and underwear you were wearing? Slightly upset by that, she was relieved that even he hadn''t figured out this ce. If I had touched this far, it would have been a bit of a headache to deal withter. Sir, what the hell is this ce? You will know what it is when you see it for yourself. Saying that, Louis Reina quietly entered the entrance. Sir! Rogel also hesitated for a moment, then realized she hadn''t said anything else, and followed. Seeing as he didn''t say anything, it seemed that the headmaster was also nning to show it to him. Any wizard has a habit of boasting about their achievements or hidden things. Even she seemed to be no exception to that instinct. Louis Reina continued down the aisle without looking back. And after going down quite a bit, she finally arrived at the entrance of a certain room. A tightly sealed door. When Louis Reina touched the door, the seal broke and the door copsed into sand. ...This was a ce I hadn''t told anyone about. Rogel, who was looking around, was startled and shook his shoulders when the priest suddenly spoke as if he were talking to himself. Could this be the master''s studio too? no. It''s not a studio... it''s just a room where they are kept. them? enshrined? What the hell is that? Rogel opened his eyes wide and looked around. Come to think of it, the atmosphere here is eerie. Enshrined around them were roughly twenty sarcophagi. I don''t know if it''s because of the atmosphere there, but overall, the air here is also cool and cloudy. Arch..... ...the crypt. I dont know if it is. That is the right analogy. Louis Reina muttered to herself as if agreeing with his casually muttered words, then started walking again. Whose tomb is it? Those enshrined here are my disciples. student?! Those words took Rogel by surprise. Of course, she is also a ck magician before being a religious leader. It wouldn''t be strange if he had at least one or two disciples. However, there will be no people in this era who can be called her direct disciples. Even if you can''t do it, the owners of that sarcophagus... They were a thousand years ago. These are the ones who died fighting my will for the world. A thousand years... Rogel was confused. If it was a thousand years ago, it would have been around the time when the church was just established, and there are very few records from that time. If you recall the phrase you heard from your teacher. I heard that it was a time when the world was not a little confused at that time. We only know that a great disaster has urred. It seems to have been transmitted that way. She tilted her head in puzzlement at the reaction of a kid who did not know the world of a thousand years ago. It''s a disaster... I didn''t feel the need to correct it because I thought it was definitely not a wrong expression. At that time, as a result of confronting that disaster, my disciples unfortunately fell asleep here. That um? Rogel, who was pretending to be sad, suddenly thought of it! I rolled my eyes at the question that came to my mind. Then why didnt you resurrect those disciples? The religious leader is using a secret technique to bring the dead back to life. I couldn''t figure out the principle of it, and I didn''t know the details because I didn''t even dare to do it. Could it be... that those who died a thousand years ago cannot be resurrected? it is not impossible. It consumes more power, but it is not a big deal. She admitted it was possible. It''s just... I''m still hesitant... I''m not sure if they''ll truly agree with me. yes? ...And I didn''t want to make them fight any more. Originally, I was going to wake you up after everything was over. Louis Reina ignored Rogel as if she had nothing more to say and walked out to the center. After a while, standing in the middle of the sarcophagus surrounding her, she quietly used her ult technique. Therge amount of demonic energy she sent was evenly sucked into the sarcophagus. There is silence as if nothing had happened. The teacher just stood there casually. As Rogel wondered and was about to step out, the leader suddenly looked back at him. Ah there ro what was it? Rogel ising! I rmend that you step back for now. ....yes? I wonder what Rogel means, but the headmaster didn''t have time to exin. At that moment, the sarcophagus shouted Jajeok!'' and a cracking sound was heard. Sensing something frightening inside him, Rogel instinctively quickly backed away. His crisis instinct was indeed urate. Those who broke the sarcophagus and rose up were the only ones with terrifying energy. Age ranges varied. Some looked like children and some were as old as themselves. What they all have inmon is that they are ck magicians who have reached an absurd level. Of course, it wasn''t to the level of the gyoju, but below that. ... Does that mean that all of them are at the level of a minor schoolmaster or higher...''?'' Twenty such people. Rogel was terrified. They are the direct disciples of the religious leader. That means they are the beginnings of the Church that existed at the time the Dark Church was founded. But what does it mean to be careful? Even at first nce, you can realize that they are powerful warlocks. After all, aren''t they allies? I did it out of awe. Why should I ever be careful...? What''s even more iprehensible is why is the priest sighing and loosening his wrists now? As if preparing for something. There what was it? This is Rogel! No, ask me a little while ago! Now, ignoring his earnest cry to memorize his name, the priest just gives a unteral warning. Thats why, ro... Anyway, get down first. You might get beaten. ???? yes? The moment he raised his head at the unexpected sound, Rogel had to exert his survival instinct to the fullest and lie t on the floor. Aren''t the disciples of the suddenly resurrected religious leader screaming and running amok? Soon they pounced on Ruireina. Some prepare offensive magic, while others wield strange-looking greatswords made from the skeletons of some creatures. Some of them are fighting among themselves, as if they weren''t simply attacking the leader. No one is able toe to their senses properly and it seems like they are fighting a nightmare. ...The situation must have been the situation... It seems to be confused. ....Yes, do you still see only the battlefield at that time in your eyes? The priest unexpectedly calmly avoided the attacks from his disciples andmented. The situation at the time they were killed... Considering the fierce war a thousand years ago, the current reaction is unavoidable. In their eyes, thest memory must still unfold again. I''ll have to let it calm down a bit for now. After all, the runaway is temporary. Leave it for a while and it will calm down. Now everyone? I understand the confusion, but calm down now... Then, someone threw a piece of the sarcophagus into Ruireina''s forehead. Ugh!! Dou-wook! The sound of skulls breaking echoed clearly. If it hadn''t been for the secret technique, it would have been an instant death. Louis Reina smiled coldly as she regenerated her broken hair. ...I can''t. She lunged at the raging disciples, exuding a cold energy that made her announcement that she would let them calm down was overshadowed. First, I grabbed the greatsword of the swordsman rushing from the front, snatched the sword, and pierced my stomach with the de of my hand. There is no hesitation in the action. are you okay. Because you don''t die. But the other side didn''t look very good. Cuck! Throwing him away in agony and drooping down, he moved behind the disciple who was preparing a wide-area magic that would sweep the whole ce away, grabbed his head and mmed him into the wall with all his might. I hope he calms down first... He seems to be more like a corpse than calmed down as he hangs in her grip, but a corpse doesn''t talk. As long as the magic is in effect, you won''t die anyway. And she was somewhat strict with her original disciples. If I made a mistake, I would be severely scolded. To think that ck magicians are confused about this. Shame on you! The students who were confused now sensed something was wrong and looked around blinking, but it was already toote. There is only a teacher who has already been pissed off. Master Su? Some recognized Louisaina and rubbed their eyes. However, the teacher did not even blink an eye. You guys seem confused because you just came back to life, so let me calm you down for a while. The priest muttered that and approached the disciples while smoking a demon. Wait Master?! No, how is this...? Obviously... the disciples were embarrassed by the sudden anger of their master, and this time they tried to use ck magic to protect themselves, but it was already toote. In less than five minutes after being revived, their desperate screams resounded in the ossuary. What a pity. You can''t judge the situation like this. It makes me want toment that I might have taught them nonsense. Since ancient times, a proper ck magician would stand firm even in a situation like this. No, Master. I thought it was just a way to vent my anger in the middle? At least I''ve apparently died once... Yes? When Louis Reina red at her, the disciples shook their heads and took a step back. Just a little while ago, they had suffered the humiliation of having to die at the hands of a pissed-off teacher and thene back to life without even knowing why they came back to life. Perhaps they felt that it was a bad decision to touch the teacher again, so they shut up at the same time. And it was only after hearing the teacher''s nagging once that they were able to hear about the current situation. Although Rogel, who was not the religious leader, had to say the exnation while trembling. Apparently, the leader did not know the current world, so it was faster for him to exin instead. This is how it came to be. After Rogel''s exnation, the disciples nodded and began to understand. ....okay. Has it been a thousand years since then? I hope you wille back to life. I still have good memories of being attacked by that monster. If thats the case, I dont really want to think about it. The students seem to be epting it calmly, but their expressions are all uncertain. ...Let''s ask one thing, Master. Among the disciples, a man with a greatsword made of bones, which could only be said to be of bad taste, stepped forward and asked the teacher a question. Louis Reina''s number 1 disciple, Roche. Even if he looked like that, he was also a high-ss ck magician. If you ask him why he is holding a sword, it''s just a hobby. Chapter 397 Chapter 397. Ernesia Border Battle (6) + Counterattack (1) The secret technique that saved us... Why did you make this? It doesnt look like they made it because they missed our faces, right? Even though he was in front of the teacher, he threw a sharp point regardless. Even if they look like that, they are also ck magicians who have reached a high level. I didn''t believe that he would have developed this level of ck magic simply as a joke. Above all, it seems that the teacher has changed quite a bit from the time we knew each other? It is not simply pointing out that physical changes have urred due to demonic energy. It was an intuition that the atmosphere itself had changed. Louis Reina was silent this time, as if speechless. Not only Roche, but all the students'' eyes are on her. What are you thinking, Master? is it so. Let me exin. ...In other words, this is my secret wish. after her exnation. None of the disciples said anything. Some disciples seemed a little confused after hearing her thoughts. After the silence, the first to speak was Roche again this time. Thinking hard about something, he rxed his shoulders and asked his teacher. So what do you want? What are you trying to do by calling even the disciples who died a thousand years ago? I want you to help me from now on. It''s for my my secret wish. ....All right. As expected, you are my first disciple. Understanding Louis Reina tried to breathe a sigh of relief at the fact that persuasion was easier than she thought. No, I didnt understand. For some reason, Roche gave a weak answer as if it was not. Roche?????? I dont know why Master thought this way, really, this was a thousand years ago Um, right? Is it worth the hard work then? Isn''t that what Master woke us up to in the first ce? He slowly opened his innocent eyes. However, unlike hisck of ambition, he emits a strangely sharp eye that dwells within him. In the first ce, Master thought that we would not immediately agree with that idea, so he woke us up now, didnt he? no. I just got involved in that tragedy a thousand years ago, but now it doesn''t hurt me again... But before her excuses were over, Roche turned her head as if it was okay. Anyway, I believe it''s Master''s will. From my point of view, there are only two teachers.... Ah. Come to think of it, what about Cresselt? Did he agree with Master''s idea? ?... He. Another founder of the Dark Church and another teacher to Roche. In the first ce, unlike the other disciples, Roche was a disciple taught jointly by Louis Reina and Cresselt by putting all their heart and soul into each other out of curiosity about this and that. It was because of this that he had a rather irregr temperament for a ck magician. So, unlike the other students, it was natural for him to be curious about the safety of another teacher. He is not in this world. Well, it''s been a thousand years, so it''s possible that there won''t be such a bad older brother... It''s surprising. I thought he deserved to be alive even though he was as tough as his teacher. No, he was killed in battle then. This is what happened after you. she said sadly. Hearing those words, Roche closed his eyes for a moment. ....indeed. All that was left was the Master. Is that why you came here? Roche? No, it''s nothing, don''t worry about it. I don''t want you to worry about anything. It''s what the teacher thought was right anyway, so you should follow it as a disciple. I will obey any order. Don''t get me wrong. I had no intention of forcing my will on my disciples. Louis Reina corrected that as if not to misunderstand. Hoo? What if we didn''t follow? Were you going to put me back to sleep by the time themotion was over? At that time, I would have sent it to another continent in moderation so that it would not interfere with this work. .... hmm. At her words, Roche just tilts his head, but does not say anything suspicious. anyway! Instead, he thrusts his sword into the floor. The sound of a metal sword being violently thrust into the stone floor and scraping was cheeheeheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!'' It rang noisily. This is what Master does! We will believe that what you are doing is right as we did back then, and we will risk our lives again this time. At the same time as his deration, the other disciples each showed determined eyes as if they had no disagreements. And after Roche pulled out his greatsword, he opened his eyes and asked with a spirit that waspletely different from before. So who should I fight against this time? The current situation and what I want the disciples to do. In other words, the disciples who were ordered to destroy the Ernesia Kingdom Army by blocking the current Dark Church silently epted the will. After that, the leader said he would give me time to prepare, and went upstairs to the charnel house first. However, none of the disciples moved and stayed there quietly. There is still one more thing that needs to be made clear. What do you think of Roches death penalty? Approaching the first disciple, Roche, who was silent for some reason, what he said was the second disciple, Pumelta. Among the disciples next to Roche, he, who is the most senior, asks on behalf of the others. hmm? What are you thinking? Did the death penalty really agree with Master''s argument? Then what about you? I dont care anyway. Pumelta came to a surprisingly straightforward conclusion. The master''s im is absurd. A world in which all human beings do not die. However, Pumelta and the rest of the disciples epted it surprisingly casually. It doesn''t matter why. that''s what they said Then why are you following me? It is Master''s will. And transcending death itself is a great achievement as a warlock! He and the rest of the disciples rolled their eyes as if in admiration for the feat. Hmm... It''s an achievement... Do you really think so? But the brother-inw noticed that he didnt understand something. You can''t fool the eyes of the other students, so perhaps Louis Ray or herself noticed it implicitly. That''s why Pumelta asked his intention just in case. If you change your mind, you should tell your teacher even now. However, at the vignce of the priests, Roche just snorts and turns his back defenselessly. ah? If that''s the case, don''t worry. Even if you don''t have to worry, you''ll follow the teacher''s words well. I will use this sword to wipe out the Ernesia Kingdom army or whatever as you say. ...Do you think you''ll understand that? Youre not kidding, are you? A mischievous smile disappeared from his lips. Instead, what was pointed at the neck of the second disciple was his bad-tempered greatsword, which he did not know when it had been extended. Roche execution? Or should I prove that it is true or not? Anyway, right now, our bodies don''t run into each other, right? They are dried up bodies that died a thousand years ago. Should I warm up? thats all right. If that''s what the death penalty means. I won''t say otherwise. It was Pumelta who retreated first. Hey, not funny. Roche also bit the sword with a subtle smile as if he didn''t half mean it. To be honest, I don''t know why the master believes it''s salvation. ..!! But I will do whatever you ask. If this side really went wrong, that proud kingdom army or something... wouldn''t the descendants of today be good at stopping it...? and. He put down his greatsword. If you can''t do that, then the world would be better if you didn''t follow the master''s words. That''s all. The look in his eyes when he said that didn''t sound like someone telling a joke. Our esteemed teacher really sucks at this world and is trying to fix it. To stop it, you have to show at least some willpower. Wouldnt that be the attitude of those who searched for nothing a thousand years ago? Counterattack (1) The war is going smoothly. To a certain extent, we confirmed that our army had almost cleaned up the warlocks'' misceneous jobs. I have now decided to move on to the next phase. It is still just the beginning. Louis Reina hadn''t released her real power yet. He had already questioned Cressel about the past history and members of the Dark Church. Considering her secret techniques, you should be able to use them to counterattack. That''s why I assumed it from the beginning. Perhaps by now, the real powers.... will prepare to send out her disciples, who she said she taught diligently a thousand years ago. Besides, above all, Ruireina herself hadn''te out on the battlefield yet. If that woman doesn''t intend to give up her purpose, I''ll bring out all the means to take out.'' It''s because you seem to be quite obsessed with the Secret Garden. So it can be estimated to some extent. So I''ll block this side with all my strength.'' I went to the barracks where the girls were waiting while reviewing the rough predictions of the next battle in my mind. ruler? Is everyone well prepared? Did everyone wait well without being nervous? I told them to wait, but if I just hold on to the weight, I''m going to get nervous. As if asking, Are you ready to go for a walk?'' I brought snacks and tea with me, but it seemed surprisingly meaningless. Just looking at it, the atmosphere was gloomy! ....One penguin, two penguins... ....Ahahahaha.... I hope it ends soon. Asha and Seina are stillpletely exhausted as if the aftermath of thest training hasn''t gone away. For some reason, the penguin is traumatized. It''s because I rolled too much. Yesterday, it seems, I had a nightmare where a monster dressed as a penguin was chasing me. And on the other hand, Dia, who is still stretched out as a reactionary from overwork until yesterday due to the leader''s countermeasures. And... Im going to sh myself. I''ll cut that damn woman. ....Whoops. I can finally pay you back. Somehow, Kania''s sister is full of poison. Rather than enthusiasm, it seems to be burning with the intent to kill. ....Wow, howe everyone doesn''t have a normal? It was something I contributed to, but it was admirable again. see These are the best powers I am proud to have raised. see These are our knights who are bright and healthy. see This..... Is this really okay? I tilted my head. Aren''t we messed up? I can''t. Let''s get it back to normal for now. I went to Dia, who was the first to reach out, and gave her a healing agent with the special blood prepared in advance. ....ah! It was only then that his vitality returned and he checked Dia''s rising body, passed by and then approached Asha and Seina. Come on, both of you. Are you ready to go out soon? Or will the penguine after you again? !! !! I said it half-jokingly, but I am startled as if a ghost is chasing me. No, I would know that someone was bothering me. Chapter 398 Chapter 398. Counterattack (2) Can he reallye all the way here? Ahaha. Dont overdo it anymore. Are you training again? I''m kidding. Did you forget more than that? It''s going to be a war soon. ???? War. Yes, there is no such training anymore. okay! that''s right! I will never see that penguin again! Something brightens theplexion. ....Was the training that terrible? At best, blow it up all day, beat it up, and cast a recovery spell. I just rolled it over and over again. I just wanted to teach you what it''s like to fight with a real monster, but it seems that the parties arepletely fed up. Whew! far away far away Shaking my head, I approached Kania onest time. Whoop whoop whoop. Yes, Revenge soon. Are you looking forward to anything? ...No, you''re not a murderer hungry for revenge, what are you doing? To avoid misunderstanding, I just trained for a battle against a powerful enemy in preparation for a battle with the headmaster or her disciples. It''s not that I just gave you such training to wake up some kind of wild feeling. As far as I can tell, it''s just a personal grudge that''s full of days. It''s just that the things I''m very angry about go beyond the limit and leak out. Surprisingly, self-esteem is strong. I must have been quite upset. ruler. equanimity equanimity. Its good to be motivated, but we went too far. I picked up one of the sheaths that had been rolling around and hit my sister on the head. yeah i remember the old days Even back then, when my sister lost her concentration, she gave me this kind of attention. Oh my gosh, is the sheath cracked? Do you have a stone head? Huh Arell? Even though there was a crackling sounding from the hard scabbard, my sister looked back at me as if surprised by the sound. Should I bring a titanium alloy next time? I threw the scabbard into the corner and asked how my sister was. Looks like we''re going to fight soon. Are you okay? Looking at the situation from a moment ago, it seems that there are a lot of problems with speech and behavior, but I put that aside for now and asked. My older sister snorts as if asking what she''s talking about. problem? Whoops! There can''t be anything like that, right? You are in perfect shape! Oh oh? In a little while, this time, you can pay her back without saying such a thing, right? Whoop whoop whoop. now. Equanimity, equanimity. I understand why the poison is so up close, but it''s difficult to burn it too much before fighting. Well, that mental itself is a talent. How can you be so eager to get revenge after being so broken? .. Isn''t it too much? Thest time I was broken like that, and now I have a chance to fight again, so my motivation will pierce the sky. yeah don''t forget The important thing is to break it apart. It is to worry about how hard you will have the will to kill and cut the opponent into beautiful pieces. What if you get angry? Gotta go and stab him in the back of the head. what''s weird well? At least I''ve developed my skills so far. You be stronger because you are angry. cancer don''t Whoop whoop whoop. Just try running into her again. I will never let you look down on me like that again. Yes, yes, please, I hope I can hit it back properly. Putting aside my human personality, I judged that there was no particr problem, so I said, p p p!'' They pped their hands and decided to exin their nter. Listen carefully, everyone. Let''s show them how much the skills of knights and wizards have improved. The battle continued. The army of Ernesia Kingdom advances while overpowering the ck magicians one after another. It was only about 20 ck magicians who stopped them from advancing smoothly while subduing them. They possess an ominous aura that is on a different level from the ck magicians who have been overpowered by the Ernesia kingdom army. The face of Ruyreina, the head of the Dark Church, could be seen behind the man holding the greatsword made of bones. That that woman! There was a soldier who recognized her face and pointed with his finger while turning blue. He was a soldier who participated in thest subjugation. That''s why he remembered her face as she mercilessly whipped her allies across the battlefield. The leader of the Dark Church finally appeared on the battlefield. At that fact, the soldiers, knights, and wizards of the kingdom army all had tense expressions. However, what they chose was not to get scared and back down, but to take a stance and be vignt. Soldiers hold up their shields and aim their spears, and wizards prepare magic as instructed in advance. Seeing that, the man with the sword walking in front of the religious leader whistled as if he was absurd. Whiyu? Those guys are full of poison~ Master, what the hell did you do in thest war? How many times have you bullied me like that? ...Roche stop talking nonsense. Ah yes. Let''s do that. yes yes. I will quietly sh the enemy. He shrugged yfully with an attitude that showed no reverence for his master. He erased that light expression from his face. then. Let''s sweep the battlefield as nned. let''s go. In the eyes of Roche and the neen remaining disciples, a full-fledged will to fight emerged. As if there was nothing to do after receiving specific instructions, the disciples spread out and rushed toward the battlefield. The average level of the knights of the Ernesia Kingdom is at the beginning of Aura Expert. And the magic corps was about 4 sses or so. It''s not a low level by any means, but they can''tpare to Ruireina''s disciples. I''m sorry about this.'' Examining his enemies, Roche scratched his cheek. ... until just a little while ago... wasn''t it a thousand years ago? Anyway, I fought against a monster that was even more ridiculous than that, but now I have toe and fight against an ordinary soldier... Anyway, since my teacher told me to do it, I have to do it. Is this also karma? I can''t help it even if I get resentful.'' Roche smiled bitterly andined inwardly, gripping the greatsword tightly and lifting it. Being in a bad mood and having a mindset when you have to face the situation and fight are two different things. I don''t really have any ill feelings toward them, but since they''re my master''s enemies, I''ll just deal with them. hmm? He narrowed his eyes at a subtle sense of incongruity and gazed at the enemy lines. The enemies are strangely calm. They will have eyes too. In fact, I heard that Ruireina herself stirred the battlefield. However, the atmosphere of the kingdom army is oddly calm. Neither moving forward nor retreating. It bothers me. Was it simply well-trained? To the point where you don''t feel scared? It can''t be!'' He wondered and found the answer. The soldiers of the Kingdom Army spread the distance, and there was someone who walked out as if to greet the enemy instead. A female knight with aqua-colored hair, d in excessively thick silver-white armor. hmm? You''re quite young.... Your level is roughly in the middle of an Auror Master? Thatdy is quite good.'' But admiration is meaningless. Admiration came out that the female knight was at an early levelpared to his age, but he was an enemy anyway. There is no need for any sentiment. done. I''ll wipe them all away.'' That''s how he concentrated his demonic energy on his greatsword. A warlock who is Louis Reina''s number 1 disciple and the 8th ss master. In addition, swordsmanship is also a swordsman who has reached the extreme. And the priests and sisters who follow him. Strong yers who each form an average of 7-8 sses. They spread their power at the same time to overturn the war situation. Although notparable to the cult leader, the gigantic demonic spirits gathered together and it seemed as if they were forming a huge cloud. That''s how the wide-area magic that they jointly spread was about to bepleted. This is the end... the moment when their gathered strength reveals its ferocity towards the kingdom army. Heh. Are youughing at this?'' Undoubtedly, that female knight, Kania Ernesia,ughed. With a confident attitude, as if it wereughable, she raised her sword this time. However, the shape of the sword she was holding was a bit odd. First of all, the handle is overlyrge. If you don''t hold it with both hands, you won''t be able to support it. And the shape of the sword extending above it was strange. It only forms a thin and pointed shape. Rapiers and rapiers weren''t that weak either. Is that a sword right? The answer was also immediately known as soon as she raised her sword. What radiated from the sword was a light that spread out while scattering arge number of particles. A huge pir of light, blue like the color of her hair. It spewed it out and lifted it up. for a moment?! for a moment?! Is that girl real?! What the hell did you bring!! Roche was shocked when he saw the huge light Kania lifted. that''s not ck I feel a different aura from Mana. All I can feel is the heat that will burn everything in the world. The problem is the size of the column of light that contains that heat. One mountain had developed to the point of being lightly crushed. Isn''t it expanded to a size that can swallow them who prepared wide-area destruction magic? The danger of that is known even if you have never experienced it. Just looking at it will make your eyes dry up. What the hell are you carrying?! The moment he let out a scream of admiration and astonishment, Kania shed the huge sword of light as if to answer directly. Lets get hit and start! That blow is like a signal re thrown by the masters of today to the talented people who were active a thousand years ago. Before they had time to escape, they were swept away by the huge light that Kania struck and evaporated. I saw a huge sword of light rise from the barracks and nodded my head in satisfaction that it'' was working properly. Certainly, I will admit only this, Louis Reina. Will your disciples be strong? the disciples she brought with her. I already heard about them from the trickster skeleton. One of the ss 8 master ss disciples. And the rest is also 7? The strong who go back and forth around the 8th ss. Yes, there will be a training period, so to be sure, her students will be stronger if we purely consider individual capabilities. Without a doubt, if they step forward, our troops will be trampled on as they are. ....If you simplypete fair and square with your skills. And I''m not fair In the first ce, we should think about why mankind is the lord of all things and the ruler of the stars. Because it uses tools! If you''re going topete purely with your skills, why do you have weapons and why do you have weapons? You said you brought out a real talent? So, this is a really good weapon. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. If the opponent throws a stone, this is the reason to use the cannon. cancer don''t We n a counterattack with weapons and equipment! Chapter 399 Chapter 399. Counterattack ( M) (3) You can''t fall behind the old-timers who only know the way of a thousand years ago. I''m sorry but times have changed Fossils! As I speak to myself, the great sword of light finally ends its expansion and strikes down without mercy. The aftermath of that destructive power blows all the way here. Mmm, the wind is hot. And dust got in his eyes. shit. The high heat emitted by that sword caused a temperature difference in the air, causing an aftershock. Area Annihtion Particle Cannon. Earth Buster. The origin of the name was given because its power literally kills the entire earth. Originally, it is a minor copy of the gun barrel used in the space fleet. If you get hit, you''ll be warm to the bone. Originally, it is a different world that avoids making it as much as possible.... In particr, it is a product of a world where technology is overwhelmingly developed. It''s literally a weapon from the distant future. The problem is,pared to the weapon that became the model, I couldn''t reproduce even the eyeballs.'' It was reproduced within the realm of magic tools, so its power is only 1/1000pared to the original. Originally, it is a naval gun operated for the purpose of erasing a country. Although it is impossible to reproduce perfectly due tock of materials and technical problems. It is inefficient there. 1 disposable. Expensive. The destructive phenomenon caused by elerating the disintegration of the molecr unit literally evaporated the warlock''s formation to the ground. Perhaps, from the beginning, Luireina''s disciples would have tried to repay this side with a powerful blow, but they were careless and instead suffered a bigger blow. . And if you look at it closely, it''s not like foul y. At first nce, it is a fraudulent weapon, but in fact it is not easy to operate. After all, it is a weapon with more ws. First of all, you have to endure a lot of recoil to swing it. Originally, it was to wield the cannon of a space battleship as a sword. Of course, if you do that with someone else, you won''t even be able to pick out the bones. In reality, it was only Dia and other wizards who carefully cast protection magic in advance, and Kania''s older sister wrapped herself in a high-density aura all over her body, barely oveing the recoil with her unique strength. Well... To put it in an analogy, it''s like a trumpeted magic sword wielded only by the strong and even harming the user if they''re not careful. Instead, it guarantees power. It wasparable to the Jeolcho that I wield. First of all, I took the first shot from this side. Seeing the extraordinary scene where the earth melted once and then hardened again, the Ernesia Kingdom army also had their mouths wide open, unable to close. what is that now Could it be that some wizard tricked them with hallucinatory magic? It''s such a majestic sight. As nned, if the magicians hadn''t done their best to block the heat and light with cold air, they were horrified as to what would have happened to them. It''s a great power. It''s nothing short of amazing. The soldiers were genuinely amazed. However, the person who actually wielded it had no time to feel the emotion. cadet! hot! It''s so hot!! Kania, who had to endure the aftermath of the heat with his body, threw the melted sword on the floor and hurriedly took off his protective armor. They say that once you wield that sword, it will bepletely destroyed and you won''t be able to use it anyway, so there''s no need to cherish it. The thick armor she wore was just a safety suit to withstand the heat. There is no regret as long as it is used. More than anything, it''s boring. This I wont use it twice She gasped and panted from the heat. At first, I was thrilled because it was a demonic sword that could only be used by at least an Auror Master. As I wielded it, I could only understand why with my body. Only Auror Master can use it. In the first ce, if you are not an Aura Master, you will not be able to endure it. The heat that I felt even though I came all over and guarded with magic... The power was also quite thrilling. But looking at this, it''s not even my skills.'' That''s embarrassing, though. what happened One swing is enough. Arel also requested that. So I had no intention of writing any more. She drew her sword and stared at the enemy lines to fight with her own skills this time. If it were a normal war, this would have been over in one shot. However, the opponent... is not an enemy that can wage a normal war. ...Wow, they''re still alive. Seeing the warlocks of the Dark Church, who evaporated without leaving a speck of dust from the high heat and destructive energy, regenerate from their feet again, Kania was genuinely stunned. But it''s not even rxing enough to just watch. This time I''m going to knock it down.'' After confirming the location of the enemy she was aiming for, she rushed without hesitation. At that moment, at the same timing, those who were taught by Arell ran out at the same time. Kania, who has elerated to the limit by emitting auras, is not targeting other ck magicians. in the middle of them. A woman with purple hair who has just been regenerated and resurrected to the point where she can be recognized with the naked eye. The leader of the Dark Church. I will pay you back this time! Only aiming for the enemy leader, Kania attacked. The rushing power and eleration that normal people couldn''t even react. The disciples of the btedly resurrected cult leader tried to react, but they were toote. Already at that moment, Kania approached the leader and swung the sword with all his might. you are? then that? Although the leader was staggering, he summoned a shield made of demon crystals to block the sword, as if he had no intention of being beaten. A crystal that contains the aura of mana and repulsion. It is the substance that rendered the swords of sword masters useless in thest war. You have to swing the sword loaded with the aura to bounce it off. However, Kania swung as if it didn''t matter. red! That''s it again! Certainly that stuff is annoying. However, she did not change the trajectory of the sword, but rather increased her strength as if to match the crystal. The moment Kania''s blue aura de hits the cult leader''s demon crystal shield. ...You haven''t made any progress since you''re attacking head-on again... Hmm? The teacher frowned as if wondering about something different from thest time. For some reason, it was the magic crystal shield that bounced the other way. The instructor, who had been pushed away, took a step back. What did you do? I don''t know! I just hit you! Kania answered immediately without hesitation. And likewise, the sword was poured without a break. The cult leader reads the trajectory and defends, but the shields return in the same way. ???? This? It was only then that I realized the reason and broke out in a cold sweat. It was to understand the reason why the shield was pushed back. I really just hit you. Just the moment the sword struck the shield, the impact from the hit point flowed in the wrong direction. ...But that''s not what I intended.'' Looking at the opponent''s face, it''s a face that says it really worked just by hitting it. Did you do it sensibly? I have the qualities... Even so, in this short period of time?'' It wasn''t like breaking a wall. Had it been so in the first ce, she would have found out first. However, the skill itself has gone up considerably. It was as if he had learned how to fight a strong opponent of the same level as himself, and his response became flexible. ...As expected, that man did something.'' It''s not that the culprit doesn''t guess otherwise. While Louis Reina was convinced of the cause of her growth, the sword that Kania stabbed me reached just in front of her neck. ?...this. As if determined to respond somewhat seriously this time, the teacher gathers demons. However, before Kania''s sword could reach her, another sword struck from the middle and blocked her. Caang! There was a sharp echo, energy from both sides, and a noise like grinding metal. What came up was a greatsword made of bone. ?... What is it? When Kania asked, ignoring Sal''s youthful voice, Roche, the warlock who intervened in the middle, let out a casualugh and blocked it instead. Ashes were still flying from the nape of his neck, as if he had just regenerated. Ah, its still hot. What the hell are you going to do? hey there girl Even if we dont die and are resurrected, isnt it too much? Louis Reina''s disciple, Roche, looked down at Kania and said as if expressing displeasure. And if I ignore the disciples and immediately charge at the master, will it be used? It''s a battlefield, so is that natural? While muttering that, he slowly took one step at a time and pushed Kania away with force. Among the knights, she was one of the most powerful knights with strong strength and aura. Roche? There is no need to intervene... Ah, Master? I won''t stop this girl don''t mind. Master, step back. Of course, his words, saying that he would change instead of him as if it were nothing, could not have sounded nice to Kania. Someone interrupts arbitrarily, mane! He doesn''t hide his irritation and decides to cut the whole person into a few pieces and pours his sword. However, that ck magician flexibly swung his great sword and countered it. Hmm? One power is really ignorant. My hands are numb. Contrary to his words, his face was quite rxed. What that swordsmanship? Aren''t you a warlock? In Kania''s eyes, his swordsmanship was unmistakably first-ss or beyond. No, to put it mildly, he is a ck magician. First of all, I am a disciple of that woman, and um this is a bit awkward. He flicked his bad taste greatsword and sighed. Originally, this old man also wanted to be a knight when he was young. However, the aura is not awakened, so there is no rtionship with mana. So, isnt that the end for you as a knight? ?????? Kania pondered whether to agree or not, but decided to just ignore it. No, before that, in the middle of this battlefield, what kind of personal things are you talking about inappropriately? I think I want to cut my throat in that gap, but in reality there is no such gap. Come, Mana. If neither is possible, there is only one left, right? What rose from his greatsword was unmistakably purple, dark magic. Fortunately, this man said he had a good rtionship with Margie. A swordsman who uses magic. he called himself that. Dark magic swordsman... another teacher called it. I guess I''ll put it on as I can. Then, as if the boasting of his personal history was over, that demonic energy waspletely covered by the greatsword. Seven-speed eleration... Seven magic circles formed around him at the same time. They are all the same. eleration buff spell. It stacks seven of the same spell simultaneously and casts it on itself. And it''s gone. ah?! At that moment, Kania instinctively threw her body to the side and struck back with her sword de, letting the de slide to the side. At the same time, a ck-purple trail struck her sword face and passed by. The shock delivered was not normal. Keugh?! A blow that could have split my waist in two if I hadn''t reacted in advance. Its nice,dy, one trick~ I dont usually see this. The admiring Roche was behind Kania''s back at some point. The reason why he disappeared was because he used multiple eleration magics to increase his speed beyond the limit. Even Kania could understand that much. Chapter 400 Chapter 400. Counterattack (4) ...Did you handle that speed? The attack using the extreme eleration buff is not a skill that can be easily dealt with. The buff itself is not difficult. The question is whether it can be used to handle the extremely increased speed. If you bring seven wizards who can use the same spell right away and cast an eleration spell, the buffed target will not be able to ovee its own speed and will be thrown far away and shattered. It was that man''s ability to control and utilize his own buffs. In other words, it means that the capacity as a purely prosecutor is high. Even if you look like this, this man is it? Did you roll through some pretty rough times? It''s all a skill learned to survive somehow... Well, it ended up dying. Heughs at himself and passes it over as if he himself is absurd. Kania, not knowing what she was talking about, tilted her head. Anyway, it was true that the opponent was strong, so I was wary. Anyway, if you want to fight the master, you''d better get over this old man. And I will give you one piece of advice. He lightly swings his greatsword with one hand, fixes it, and aims it. In terms of the sword, this man is superior to the master. So, as a distant senior punishment, I will teach you a trick. At that moment, his figure disappeared again, and Kania had to grit his teeth to cope with his sword swinging with unbelievable eleration. On the other hand, starting with Cania, those who jumped in as if following were two female knights and a magician who were Arel''s aides and escorts. Asha Seina Dia led the knights and wizards under hermand and advanced in each direction. The Ernesia kingdom army wasrgely divided into three groups and attacked Louis Reina''s disciples. When you''re caught off guard by the first blow, it''s your chance to subdue! It was as Arel instructed. If someone seems strong, press them with a minimum 3-on-1 position. That was Arel''s advice. And now they practice it and fight. Not only them, but the other knights as well, maintaining a system of at least three and pressuring the ck magicians. The newly resurrected ck magicians tried to respond in their own way against Yeongji-gun, who was staggering and rushing to stop them. However, he was unable to properly respond to the battle of the knights attacking from three directions and was being pushed back. You must be doing something clever. The leader''s second disciple, Pumelta, clicked her tongue as if she didn''t like the situation. Had I known this was going to happen, shouldn''t we have just worked together to defeat each other instead of unleashingrge-scale magic? However, he still looked down on Ernesia''s army. At best, I only got one hit first! Those who have recovered must immediatelyunch a counterattack! At hismand, the other disciples also clicked their tongues and tried to cast magic. And Pumelta also tried tounch a counterattack. Two knights and a wizard rushed to stop him from casting a spell. Asha and Seina, each mounted on a horse, charged with terrifying momentum. Stupid! Pumelta sneered at the three of them attacking her. Did you think you could stop yourself with only three people? As ifughing, he pulled out a beast''s tooth from his bosom, threw it in front of him, and chanted a spell. Ill take care of that word! Bone Trap! It was meant to limit the knights'' mobility. The teeth of the beast nted in the ground soon ate his demonic energy and multiplied, bing hundreds of sharp awls that erupted from under Asha''s horse. It means to stop the words. I thought that would be the case, but Asha and Seina dropped their words without hesitation. They jumped up and evaded them, but the ck magician''s apprenticeughed at them. Certainly, even if you are at a loss for words, your body movements are not bad. Even against the ever-soaring traps, those who do not shrink at all and run skillfully must be knights of considerable status. But even if you approach with only two legs, it''s toote to stop the spell. No matter how fast they are, her own casting speed is faster than that. Don''t underestimate a warlock who has reached a higher level. He began to envision the two incantations sequentially. One is the magic that will blow those two female knights away. The other is magic that will kill therge army that follows them. First of all, should we give those two knights a force burst with the power to keep them in check and cover the army with an acidic cloud? The rest of the sorceresses look pretty good too, but only one of them will be able to stop them. Which one will you prioritize? Is it the military or is it a colleague with skills? Pumelta activated thepleted magic sequentially while holding a sneer. however. Fisik... Both magics were destroyed with the sound of demonic energy leaking out. this? Did you dispel all of them in the meantime? Upon realizing this, Pumelta was slightly taken aback. It wasn''t that I was underestimating my opponent''s skills. It''s just that her abilities exceeded his expectations. no way?'' He noticed Dia''s gaze holding him in check from the air. Did you anticipate and prepare what kind of magic this side will use in advance...?'' It predicted the opponent''s magic at a distance where neither the short spell nor the voice could be heard properly. You seem to have a pretty good eye for it. And while he was vignt, Asha and Seina scattered to the left and right of Pumelta, respectively. If they didn''t attack, they must have thought that if they attacked, they would be blocked anyway. Even if it looked like that, the opponent was a ck magician equivalent to ss 8. We do it as nned. Do you remember? Its not natural. The two female knights surrounded him with Pummelta in the middle and moved without rest to distract him. It wasn''t just the two of her. Dia, who stays in the air, also deftly avoids their movements and aims only at Pumelta, shooting electric shocks and ice spears to keep them in check. As the three of them unfolded a barrier to block the dizzying attacks, Pumelta spat out annoyance as if it were annoying. Cheet! Are you going to waste time dizzyingly from the beginning! You can''t win head-on, so you''re saying you''re going to tie your feet? Pumelta made up her mind to ridicule them as if they wereughing. It''s annoying, but it''s enough if you show your skills. He seeded in casting after evading the dispel that Dia kept trying. Protect me and move! Bone Marite! His original ck magic has been sessfullypleted. Arge amount of bone fragments rose from the ground and wrapped around him. The bone fragments that were scattered in a dizzying fashion fit into each other at will, and formed a shape with an unpleasant sound. From around Pumelta, two huge arms of bone wrap around him from the left and right. It is as if a bony giant has embraced him. Wow... not bad taste. Seina sighed and threw out her gauntlet. But her hard fists were lightly blocked by the bony arms. The spear Asha swung from the other side also bounced off. What robber!? The bone strength was unusual. no use! These bones were made from dragon teeth. It was reinforced with magic. It can''t be easily prated by an aura. then! Seina didn''t care and stretched out her fist once more. Pumelta tried to ignore her behavior, calling it foolish. this! Noticing her intentions, he slowly deployed defensive magic. A blow that passed through Bone''s arm was dissipated against the barrier he had deployed. Chit! I just like to notice! Seina clicked her tongue. Now, the blow was a technique to skip over an object in the way and strike beyond it. Originally, it was said to be used to inflict blows on those wearing hard armor. It''s a trick I learned from that penguin after a long time, but I can''t believe it will stop. Is the impact transmitted by skipping objects? It''s not magic, and it''s a strange feat that such a thing is possible. Pumelta murmured curiously, but soonughed it off as if she thought it was nothing. It''s no use! It''s just leftovers! He was mad and fired a barrage of bones in the air as if not to disturb Dia, who was preparing magic. While Dia is dizzyingly dodging. Asha and Seina also rushed to stop him, but when he waved his arms, the huge arms that moved in response sent the two flying. That sorceress is in a state of urgency to protect her allies and avoid them, and the two female knights are hardly approaching either. Wow...that''s no joke. What''s so hard... I expected it to be hard, but it''s not normal. What should I do? What? I still have to knock it down. It''s a big deal if something like that breaks into the unit. They are barely able to respond, but if they attack the soldiers, great damage is expected. Let''s do it as nned! Dia! Please keep in check! ....huh. Dia gave a short answer and at the same time prepared an attack magic in earnest. Pumelta is also a high-speed chant worthy of admiration. In an instant, as many as three offensive magics exploded at his feet at almost the same timing. High-temperature mes, blinding electric shocks, and even freezing magic that freezes the feet. However, it was enough power to block him just by wrapping his arms around him. Hahahaha! no use! It''s no use! And who would not notice! While Dia was deliberately using fancy magic, the two knights were expected to attack at an opportunity. He swung his arm and drove the two away. ...I feel dizzy.'' Responding wasn''t difficult, but their movements weren''t normal. If one person seems to be attracting attention, as if they had already gone through a lot of training, the other two try to break in somehow. While he clicked his tongue in annoyance, his eyes and senses were one of them. I missed the female knight with the spear. You''re doing some tricks! Quickly locating her, he shouted. Asha returns to his blind spot and tries to stab the spear. Pumeltaughed and tried to stop it. But the moment she passed by. There is no spear in her hand. Asha, who had be empty-handed at some point, ignored it and passed by. eww? | I that ? ? This way! You bastard! Instead, Seina attacked from behind. Seina was holding the spear that Asha had casually thrown. From the beginning, Asha''s side was the bait. It must have been like trying to attack by intentionally creating gaps while moving so that the eyes could not follow. Even if he does not die, if his heart or head is blown away, he will be defenseless for a moment. Unfortunately, from their point of view, they already noticed that shallow ulterior motive. To think that only two arms were vignt. Shallow, shallow! As he kicked at his feet, a shield made of blood rose from the ground and blocked Seina''s thrusting spear. The spear was half driven into the bone, but could not prate further. shit! Seina gritted her teeth as if she wanted to regret it. Heung, its a skill that would have dazzled some kids. However, it will work for me... He couldn''t finish his words as he looked back with augh. ?... How big is it? What he spat out instead was blood. Chapter 401 Chapter 401. Counterattack (5) Btedly, he realized that he had a hole in his heart. What remained in those wounds were remnants unique to Aurors. Could it be with an Aura Lance? no it can''t be Didn''t you pass the spear that lives here to a friend in the first ce? It has already been visually confirmed that they do not have weapons. That''s why, even for a moment, he turned his eyes away from Asha. When he saw it piercing through his heart, he sighed while bleeding as if he understood it. What pierced his heart and protruded was a spear made entirely of blue aura. Couldn''t it be that Auror just made it into the shape of a spear and flew it... Do you have that kind of talent? He copsed from exhaustion without being able to stop the dispersal of the demonic energy he had umted. Even if it is regenerated, it will not have the ability to withstand the shock of having its heart cut out. It was only possible for the cult leader to maintain ck magic even after receiving such a fatal wound. Asha sighed in relief after confirming that the enemy had fallen as she had aimed for. ...I was careless as expected. It also passed. ruler. When Seina threw the spear away, Asha let out a sigh of relief after receiving it. Fortunately, I didnt break it. Who do you see as a sword? Well... It was a bait, but this one was also cold for a moment... Seina shook her shoulders as she recalled the moment when her weapon got stuck. It was a real bait role, but it still makes me shiver. It''s a relief that the author didn''t see through Asha''s recent tricks, either? Isn''t it? I see I was also nervous about what to do if I made a mistake. Even for her, the current technology was acquired identally and barely a while ago. If so, I would have resented you in the underworld. It was sessful, right? but?????? A blow that consists only of Aura as a weapon and delivers it. It''s just shooting an aura, so what''s so difficult about it? Those who don''t know martial arts think so, but it''s a very tricky skill. There is a technique that simply throws the aura itself like a catapult. However, that is to throw the auras together without being able to properly maintain their shape. Of course, the power is low and the flight distance is low. On the other hand, what Asha shot was literally shot while maintaining the shape and sharpness of the Aura Lance. It was even achieved without a medium window. It would be impossible to even attempt it unless you were quite proficient in both the duration of the aura and the ability topose it. This is what I learned while being chased by the master wearing the penguin suit. If it fails, it''s an extension of training, so she learned it desperately in her own way. Before that, how about taking care of that quickly? On the other hand, Dia, who was wary of other ck magicians flocking in with wide-area magic, pointed it out. Ah thats right. Quickly start with this. Asha hurriedly rummaged through her bosom. I knocked him down, but his punctured heart is already regenerating. He took out fiverge rings from his bosom and threw them at the fallen warlock, wrapping them around his arms, legs, and neck. Their weapons are also specially designed to emit electricity that paralyzes warlocks, but this ring is even more special. Each is a special product that emits more current than that and also blocks mana. It is said that it radiates something that even distracts the mind. I don''t know what that something is. It was handed over to Arel, telling him to fill it up when defeating the real talent. Aggggggggggggg?! Aaaaaaaaaaa!! The effect was excellent. As soon as the ring is filled, it works immediately, causing iprehensible words to flow from his mouth and convulsions. Seeing him in so much pain is strangely pitiful. ...It doesn''t look very nice because it seems to be bothering me. Isnt there anything you can do? I don''t get bored at all. No, even if you die, you''re still alive. Jingle things... On the other hand, Seina kicked him as if it were natural. I can''t help it. Originally, it should be killed, but it doesn''t die, so I have to make it like this. And since the opponent was a ck magician anyway, there was nothing to sympathize with. This is all to protect the kingdom and the lord. Asha muttered to herself for the time being, and then followed the next enemy with her eyes. We will respond in the same way next time and try to knock them down. They ignored the screaming enemy and moved on to subdue the next one. It''s still too early to be cautious. The real battle starts now. They held onto the tighter strings of tension and jumped toward the next enemy. While the three aides clung to each other like that in real time and subdued Louis Reina''s disciples one by one, of course the other disciples couldn''t stand still. You bastard Pumelta! To pretend to be so proud and get beaten! You must have lost your skills while you were dead! Don''t think we''re the same as that guy Hong! They sneered and tried to deal with the knights. If only those with outstanding skills were eliminated first, there was nothing to fear from soldiers. That''s what I thought. However, they had to struggle with the weapons fired by the soldiers who looked down on them. The soldiers fired something at the warlocks. Start dialysis! Shoot one after the other! They started shooting something with a catapult. What the soldiers fired was something like white stones or powder. The only peculiar thing is that they stick to the stone and shoot it. A stone that catches fire. Warlocksughed at them as primitive people. What did you do to think that you could deal with us with nothing more than slinging stones! Dialysis is the simplest weapon used since ancient times. Even a fist-sized stone has enough killing power. Stones are not hard to find, so you can get them easily. In addition, if it is a siege catapult, it can even break down a castle wall if used properly. It''s a threatening enough tool. However, isn''t it a useful story for hand-to-handbat or siege battles between soldiers who can''t use magic or spells? The enemies are all ck magicians. They are not the ones who will never be hit by stones. Are you underestimating us! Even thinking that they had been insulted, the disciples of the religious leader were very angry. I will repay this insult with a merciless end! At first, they tried to deal with the skilled yers first, but as if their thoughts had changed, the disciples were furious and prepared to use wide-area magic. stone? What do you know? decided to ignore As long as it doesn''t hit the head anyway, it doesn''t matter too much. But their thoughts changed the moment the fire from the stone stuck to their sleeves or skin like a strange powder. The white powder smeared all over his body caught the embers and burned up at once. Could it be that the powder is the catalyst for sparking? joy! Anything like this! At first, I thought it was just a candle and tried to put it out lightly, but the me does note off easily. I have no choice but to take out water and pour it in, but for some reason the fire does not go out or the mes be stronger. What''s even more terrifying is that the temperature of this fire is unusual. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! What is it! What is this me! for a moment! Why doesn''t it go out even if I pour water on it! At the moment of panic, the entire body of the ck magicians and disciples who were hit directly by the stone was engulfed in mes. It was the source of the disaster that he was careless because he was not dead. definitely won''t die However, even if it is regenerated, there is no way to do anything because it continues to catch fire. Simr to Hellfire, which summons the mes of hell, the ck magicians hurriedly spread barriers to block the stones. The problem is that the mes that have moved from the stones that have fallen on the floor soar. The sorcerers were frightened by the mes and could not move forward. shit! stone! Deal with the soldiers shooting stones! I urgently change my goal and think about what to do first with that annoying catapult, but the ck magicians who are already scared are not easily able to step forward. And this time, countless iron longbows rain down on their heads. The arrows, each with a weak dispel effect, pierced the bodies of the warlocks mercilessly. They arepletely ying around with the weapons and means used by the Kingdom Army. At that fact, the disciples of the religious leader clicked their tongues. What the hell did they do?! As well as the weapons and tactics they use. Every single movement of the soldiers could clearly sense the intent to harass and fixate them. Since ancient times, fire has been the most basic means of deterrence and sometimes annihtion in tactics. It''s powerful, and it evokes the primal fear of creatures. However, there was nothing that could catch fire here, the wind was not strong, and the opponents were also wizards, so they probably weren''t very wary of anything other than magic. He must have beencent in thinking that he could only turn it off with water if he had to set fire to it. It is a mmable mixture of oil and metalpounds. It wont go out easily with just water. It''s a moment there, but the temperature burns close to 3,000 degrees. It must be quite painful to ignore. The only way to get out is to turn into ashes or get out by destroying the whole body. Either way, it wouldn''t be a sane thing to try. If you think that this side only polished magic skills, that''s a big mistake. In the first ce, even before magic technology, what I had studied was none other than chemistry. ....Originally, it was intended to research food and various items. As expected, I only prepared for magic, but I snorted as I saw that the weapons that did not use magic were beaten as they tended to look down on them. ...First of all, it seems that the cult leader''s disciples are somehow blocked by his sister and Ashane... I''ve been thinking about the current situation for a while. The disciples of the cult leader and the dark mage corps theymand managed to stop it somehow. But that doesn''t mean we have an advantage. It''s nothing more than a waste of time. still not enough As expected, I have to do something about that foul y that keepsing back to life. In order to do that, the cult leader must do something about the esoteric technique she uses. That''s the win condition. ....I can''t. I am a pure white magic book on the table. I stood up holding the second volume of the Book of Eternity, the object that the religious leader wanted so much. I wanted to watch it to the end if possible, but I couldn''t. Ill finish it soon. I murmured, set a destination, and prepared to teleport toward it. The destination is the deepest part of the church''s aerial fortress, probably the ce where the leader''s room is. So, how are you watching the house? red. Delneph, who transformed into me, snorts. I forced him to sit down and begged him once more thoroughly. I don''t want anything from this guy. Just pretend to be me and do it right. That should be it. Dont crash and dont get caught. Akji 9 ....Do whatever you want. I entrusted Delneph, who was half resigned, to take over, and I headed for my destination. Now, let''s decide between ourselves. Chapter 402 Chapter 402. Ernesia vs. Dark Church (1) It''s a tougher fight than I thought. The priest frowned as he looked around the battlefield that had be aplete mess. Even the disciples were resurrected and put in, but they are still struggling. Or did you put them in and bring them out to the point where they barely struggled? There she guessed his intentions. The purpose is to maintain the front line in the first ce. He... I''m sure... They''ll decide separately.'' That prediction seems to have been correct. The priest sensed something and hurriedly turned around. The center of the fort that still remains. Suddenly, a huge presence appeared there. Gicheok is familiar. It must be that young man named Arell Ernesia. A mere provocation?'' But I have no intention of responding. Anyway, in the center there is nothing to defend now. In the first ce, the battle itself would not end even if they captured the fortress. It only ends when the leader reaches the royal castle of Ernesia Kingdom. She tried to ignore whatever he was doing, but this time she had to look back with a more puzzled expression than before. Undoubtedly. A familiar mana pattern that appeared with a huge presence. It felt like the magic book she was looking for. It was only then that I realized that his approach was no ordinary provocation. It was as if he was snapping his fingers in front of his eyes. Author! dare! Norut can''t be ignored anymore. Ruireina gritted her teeth as if enraged for the first time and decided to respond to the provocation. Roche! Um, Master? Are you busy here? Roche answered, shing his swords nonstop against Cania Ernesia. I will leave the battlefield to you and my disciples. It doesnt matter. What will Master do? I guess I''ll have to settle with the heads of the authors on my own. .Do whatever you want. Without listening to the student''s answer anymore, Louis Reina flew to the ce where Arell called by teleport. I don''t know if he''s waiting or provoking, but he doesn''t seem to be doing anything right now. When Ruireina arrived at the center of the temple inside the fortress, he was sitting on the throne as if he had waited. Just as if toe home, only the footsteps crackled on purpose to annoy her nerves. Yes, the leader of the Dark Church. Are you here? Arel Ernesia. Its the first time youre showing an expression of anger openly. Well, is it worth getting angry at someone for entering someone else''s house on their own? Or.... Arel is the reason why she shows emotion so much while she is smiling. I took out the pure white magic book and listened. The second volume of The Book of Eternity. Is this what you wanted? It doesnt seem like you came here to simply hand it over. What are you thinking? Its nothing. Even in the face of the enemy''s leader, Arel set foot inside her headquarters and still seemed rxed and dered her purpose. I want to make a decision soon. At that moment, purple aura began to glow from Louis Reina''s body. oh i''m scared From what I can see, it seems that he wants to retrieve the magic book. I can feel how desperate she is when I see her raising Magi right away at the words of making a decision. There is no doubt that he willunch a preemptive strike without hesitation. Lets check one thing. Are you trying toplete a secret technique using this? That secret reason or something. ...so it is. Even after failing like that 500 years ago? The failure at that time was... your ancestor... it was the betrayal of him. He insists as if he is resentful. It seems that our ancestors seemed to hate it quite a bit for that time. Betrayal... do you think so? He didnt understand and stabbed the sword first. Are you saying you really don''t know why he went so far to stop you? I dont understand what you want to say. Your face doesnt look like you dont understand at all, huh? is not it? When he pointed that out, her face contorted horribly. Did something get stabbed right or did I tease you and piss you off? How far do you know? I heard about this from your old friend. An old friend? Are you saying you really didn''t know? The skeleton will weep when it hears it. I heard you asked me toin about making such a magic book on your own? Could it be that he was still alive? No... it can''t be... I''m sure... Well, that skeleton friend has his own circumstances. There is no point in making excuses like that. He must have been decapitated. However, the leader, who seemed agitated by my words, immediately shook his head. Do you think I''m talking nonsense? Apparently, I firmly believe that he is dead. Had I known this was going to happen, would I have just brought him? I dont need any more useless questions and answers. It would be a loss to hear more of what you have to say. You choose whether to leave the second volume and disappear or end up like that little schoolmaster. Ooh, thats scary. Hahaha I shrugged and smiled. It''s really funny. How dare you? do you think you can beat me Are you serious? Sure. no hesitation at all Are you real? omg? The power may be yours. What if we go long term? In the end, it will be the one who gets tired and falls out. ... hmm. And I''m used to fighting people like you from the beginning. It''s definitely not a bad point. If it goes to a long game, maybe I can''t say that I have no chance of losing. Although with a high probability I will have the upper hand. Because there is no absolute probability in the world. Well, it''s never going to happen, but huhuhuhuhuhu. I politely handed out the magic book. Then shall we do this? Then, he gently threw the magic book upwards. What are you doing?! What is it? That''s what you''re trying to do. The target of the opponent is this magic book. In order to upy this one and achieve its goal, it invaded with arge army of warlocks. So, the solution is simple, right? Why this fight happened. Why this mess happened. yes why is that? It''s okay if you don''t have this magic book. I spread my palm toward the magic book that was thrown into the air. ....oh! Only then did she realize my intentions and screamed. But it''s already toote. Smash country. As I sped my hands tightly, the pure white magic book glowed, and just like that, Pang!'' It burst out and was torn to pieces and scattered. What are you doing!! yes this is it I wanted to see this expression. It was only then that I smiled brightly as I saw the leader''s face stained with great disappointment and despair. Puhahahahahahaha! what about this The half of the magic book you want is no longer in the world? Perhaps that woman thought that I would not be able to destroy this magic book easily. In fact, this magic book is full of protection magic that would make an ordinary wizard go crazy. After about 500 years, not a single page has been discolored or torn. In the first ce, about 10% of the pages that make up this magic book are for maintenance and preservation. If you infer the purpose of this, it would be a natural move. There''s nothing I can''t destroy if I put in the time.'' It''s just that I''m not familiar with ck magic, but it''s not difficult to analyze it enough to destroy it if I had time. Break it down. Anyone can do it if they try. Well, that woman thought I wouldn''t destroy it for another reason. ...It''s acent idea unique to wizards.'' It''s impossible for a wizard to break valuable magic items. That''s why she probably didn''t think that even if this magic book was in my hands, I would easily throw it away. A typical wizard''scent misjudgment. I''m sure I''m breaking up. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t interested in this book, but if it''s bothering you, it''s better to throw it away. Why should I cherish this thing that is the enemy''s goal? Still, I kept it because I thought it would be fun to tear it up in front of the person who was throwing it away. That amount of magic books like that... Are you still a wizard?! ...No, I''m not really a wizard or anything? You seem to be misunderstanding something, but in the first ce, I don''t have a professionalism unique to a wizard, do I? I just learned magic to livefortably. To put it bluntly, Casanova has a much more thorough work ethic than a wealthy unemployed person. I''m considering selling a business card with Arel Ernesia - upation: Casanova'' soon. Anyway, seeing the panicked look, it was worth bringing it and tearing it up. and. Are you mistaken if you think I did this pointlessly? The headmaster''s face begins to stain with astonishment in a different way. She is also an excellent ck magician. You''ve already noticed that I didn''t do this just to be mean. The pieces of the torn sorcery book are flying in an unnatural orbit inside the temple. There is meaning in bringing this here and destroying it, despite the annoyance. At my beckoning, the torn pieces reassemble into separate shapes above our heads. One magic circle waspleted. ?... No way? okay. Every new year, this grandmother. Based on the magic form built into that magic book, I''mposing a form that will nullify your secret technique. If this magic book is one of the ingredients toplete her secret wish, if it has the opposite meaning, it is possible to use it to interfere in the opposite way. It''s kind of like a hack. Because of this, our mage has been scratching her head for the past few days studying ck magic, which is not even a secret. Algan? That spell that made you and your church members immortals who couldn''t die forever. Is this really it? I casually tossed one of the weeds I had picked up. The weed that hadpletely withered became green again as I used the magic. Mystical magic rted to time... It''s principle is different from simple resuscitation magic. It''s not that the magic to resurrect the dead doesn''t exist in other worlds. However, the cost is too high and the probability of sess is not high. Even more so, it is impossible to stake it all over the world and maintain it all the time. That''s why that woman tried to perfect immortality in a different way. Using enormous power, it forcibly interferes with thew of harmony and returns it to the time before death. And at the point of resurrection, the time axis is fixed to the living body. Then you don''t grow old and even if you die, you''ll keep going back to before you died. If you have to ssify it, it is an infinite loop between the body and lifespan. Stop the time of the cell unit. And if the body dies, time is rewinded and revived. That is the secret to her breaking down life and death. ...well, you''ve been wrong. The cumbersome method works much cheaper in terms of raw cost, but it is by no means simple. In terms of difficulty, moreplex and sophisticated techniques are required. The fact that it was possible was just as pure as that woman''s ability was just as high. Chapter 403 Chapter 403. Ernesia vs. the Church of Darkness (2) If it was simply betting on a group, it would be possible for her alone, but she needed a tool of her own to spread and maintain it over a wide area. Those are the two magic books. and another one. We need a medium to sustain and reverse this. Last thing you need. I mentioned that and red at the religious leader. You were going to use yourself as a medium to calcte and fix that secret technique, right? After a rough analysis, I naturally learned how to use it. These two were meant to keep the spell alive. And thirdly, they needed something to keep supplying magic and mana and constantly calcting mysticism. And that thirdponent can only be a wizard like her. Our wizard said they couldnt understand your idea? They say you are the worst as a wizard. I said reproachfully to her. Anyway, magic is for use. A ce to use conveniently. There is a sacrifice... much less the sacrifice of the caster himself. Seriously, do you want to be an adult soldier? Iughed at her in front of her face thinking it was genuinely funny. what are the adults It is nothing more than a wide-area nuisance caused by being intoxicated with one''s dislodged self. Would you like to say something? ...Why can neither your ancestors nor your descendants understand my secret wish? understanding? He did too. Why don''t you understand? Once this ispleted, no one can live forever without the pain of losing! Not being hypocritical, she herself truly believes that. You can feel it in that woman''s emotions. Does that woman sincerely believe that mankind can be saved in this way? crazy crazy crazy ...Certainly, it''s true that it didn''t go as well as the ancestors said.'' I even heard sympathy from her attitude. If you are a reincarnated person, you must have lost a lot in your life. Then you will be in a position to understand this more than anyone else. ....understanding? Puffy! you''re funny What do you say you know''? I snorted and took a step forward. A powerful aura that was not hidden spread out around him like a wave. Well, it is not wrong. I''ve lost quite a bit too. I can''t even remember it now. As you said, it might be a tragedy. I''ve struggled with it a few times. Why didnt you even resent it? Then why cant you understand? Do you know why? Would you like me to teach you? I don''t have any particr intention to convince you, but I did try to let you know. Because it was like courtesy to my ancestors. Anything else aside, let me tell you this. Why did our ancestors have to be straight and put a knife behind your back to stop you? ???? that is?????? what? she really doesn''t know That''s why I called it betrayal. It''s funny. I really hadn''t even thought about it. No one dies. Then the number of people in the world will never decrease. So what happens if you just increase it in that state? She doesn''t answer, but there''s no way she doesn''t know. The answer is confusion. Resources will gradually decrease, and no one will die, but mankind will suffer every day. Do you think I am stupid? I can''t possibly know that either.... Yes, you would know. You should know the problem. There was no way that a ck magician like her had never thought about that problem. So, he must havee up with a countermeasure. Instead of making you immortal, you were nning to prevent the human race from multiplying, right? As a countermeasure, she must have tried to stop the human poption from increasing. To put it in an analogy, the enlightenment of all mankind. How is that? Our ancestors at the time heard about it through an anonymous tip from an old friend of yours. And in a hurry, I had no choice but to stop you. ...You keep saying strange things. Because the baby was due soon. Louis Reina, who had been irritated,pletely hardened. It''s the look of not knowing. I wouldn''t even try to find out. She just thought he had betrayed her sincerity. At the time, the queen, the wife of Raychen Ernesia, was pregnant. But what if you activate it there? The world in which the unborn child cannot be born has beenpleted. It is probably because it is true that Louis Reina does not refute otherwise. Yes, she was obsessed with never losing. It did not take into ount the new acquisition and the existence to be born. It is a contradictory world that even she has been ignoring. So, what made him so repulsive was, Raychen Ernesia didnt interfere with you simply because she didnt understand. At that point, he only understood the horrors of your longing. It may not be simply because of the advice that came in anonymously. He knew the horror of this and tried to stop it. No one is born. nothinges into being Isnt that the end? ...That can''t be... It''s just that you don''t lose it! That should have been enough! Already, Ruireina''s argument is losing its power. Knowing something simply with your head and being pointed out face to face have different weights. I condemned her perverted selfishness. Leader! You said that you were a secret wish and a salvation, but in the end you caused a tragedy on your own. However, in front of my criticism, she still shook her head and refused to admit it. That''s it. I didn''t think I could end it with words anyway, and I don''t have any ns to. so. Lets finish it soon. Above all, I will reject such a world first. What kind of fun can we live in a world without development? I stretched out my hand toward thepleted magic circle and pretended to draw it. This action itself is the starting point. Break it. Then, this time, the clumped pieces of paper scattered helplessly, and at the same time I heard the hallucination of something breaking in all directions. It was a signal that the magic ceremony the religious leader had ced on the church members would be broken. You don''t even need reverse calction. The malicious sabotage magic form devised by Dia interferes with the religious leader''s magic form that has already been designed and scatters it all into a mess. What skill would it take to ruin it? Just pick up a brush and paint with the feeling of scratching. By the way, this waspleted thanks to the efforts of Diarang and thend mages. All I did was give advice from time to time. How does it feel to have broken my ult? Aren''t you offended? In particr, the more borate and powerful the magic, the easier it is to damage it with even a minor coating. Well, it''s not easy because you have to understand and interfere with the magic form for that. Keugh!! Perhaps because he felt the aftermath directly, the priest held his head and stumbled as if his head hurt. It worked. The meaning is simple. ruler? Now the invincibility cheat is over, kid. It is time to feel the weight of life once again. You didn''t value your life. Now is the time to pay the price. The first to feel the change were the dark mages of the Dark Church. Believing only in the secret art of immortality that revived as usual, they took the blows of the soldiers thrusting their spears at them. If stabbed properly by the weapon of the Ernesia Kingdom army, he would be subdued, so he deliberately pushed himself to pierce his heart. Kkekekekekeke. The warlockughed at the soldier who made a sad face. Now you just have to revive like this and aim for that gap and counterattack. Kekekeke...ke? However, his madness is soon painted over with a different meaning and erased. Now wait? What''s wrong...? It was different from the usual feeling. It''s painful, but originally, the pain should go away after this. But the pain is still there and the wound does not heal. At some point, he realized that there was a pool of blood at his feet and that it was constantly flowing from him. At that moment, he lost his strength and copsed. Uh why? Apparently, the soldier didn''t seem to have done anything. Isn''t he also looking down at him dying in the mood of why isn''t heing back?'' why....? Those were thest words of the ck magician. And that''s not all. Thest thing he saw was the figures of hisrades who were dying without being resurrected like him, only questioning the fact. The soldiers carefully looked down at the ck magicians who hadpletely lost their breath. It is to be vignt that it will be revived like this. but no response It''s just the corpse of an ordinary warlock. After confirming this over and over again, the Ernesia Kingdom army let out a cheer. dead! Finally those monsters are dying! I don''t know what happened, but the infinite resurrection, the greatest weapon of the ck magicians who tormented them terribly, did note true. The fact resonated throughout the battlefield, and the kingdom army, which gained more strength, pushed the warlocks as they were. On the contrary, the ck magicians who were embarrassed that theirrades were no longer reviving were busy taking care of themselves. Warlocks are dying. uhm? Fortunately, the effect was direct. Looking at the mood outside, the number of ck magicians is clearly decreasing. The reduced number has not been restored to its original state. It is proof that the cult leader''s secret arts are no longer working. They''ve been installed using only the property of not dying so far, so even if I don''t care anymore, my aides and soldiers will take care of them. Now I can just worry about this side of my mind. What did you do? The head of the school is in a state of panic, with hisplexionpletely earthy. Perhaps she intends to use the ck magic of immortality again, she is testing the activation of the magic again and again. However, the deployed magic circle was broken in less than 0.5 seconds. Are you blocking the activation of the secret technique itself...''? Thats how it is. Even if the magic is used again, as long as the effect of this interrupting magic remains in effect. Interference will continue toe in. It must be difficult topletely nullify your secret arts. However, it is possible to make the secret arts not work properly. You could just interfere with the ceremony and just squeak. The moreplex and difficult the magic, the more delicate the structure. If you interfere even a little with the ritual, you will lose its proper function. My advice is that there is no point in trying the ult again now. As long as the barriersts, you will never seed. ...In other words, you can try again after the duration ends, right? The teacher, who was restless at first, took a closer look at my condition and came to this conclusion. I shrugged my shoulders wordlessly. ....that''s how it is. Believing that there would be no use hiding it anyway, I obediently revealed the duration. The effectsts about two hours. Hmm? It''s shorter than I thought. I hate to admit it, but your skills are about that. But there are things I haven''t said. The range of effect is only limited to the extent of narrowly covering the battlefield centered on this aerial fortress. In other words, if the religious leader takes the magicians out of here, it will fail. That''s why I deliberately disclosed the short duration and hid the range. I''m going to make a decision before I find out anyway. Chapter 404 Chapter 404. Ernesia vs. Dark Church (3) In other words, if you can hold out for about two hours, you will win. there is no need for that. The cult leader exudes fierce purple energy from his entire body, burning his will to fight. There''s no reason for her to run anyway. In exchange for destroying my magic book. Let me take your heart. Shall we make the second volume again with that? No, isnt that a bit difficult? My heart is a bit expensive. I smiled bitterly and prepared to face it. yes yes Your heart is full of fighting. Destroying the book of magic while raising the potion in front of him had an effect. As long as I destroyed one of the materials needed for the secret wish, of course she would think of killing me to make the same magic book. It just doesn''t look like a reckless personality. Do you really think you can beat me? Maybe you''ve already lost your temper. Otherwise, as she said, she might have gotten used to fighting guys like me. Either way, I have nothing to lose, and I have no desire to lose. I dont mean to say elegant nonsense like Lady First. Well, Ill give you the first ride, kid. Let''spete fairly, head of the warlocks. ...even if you don''t tell me. When the headmaster had already spoken those words. I think so. My field of vision was already filled with the offensive magic she cast. It means that now is the time to make a decision with the fist. Around the time when people who transcend the realm of humanity start to fight each other in an invisible ce. Those fighting on the battlefield were just busy chasing and defeating the enemy in front of them without anyone noticing it. In the end, whatever cause we fight for, that''s the essence of war. just to live And it was daunting to focus on the enemy in front of me for the sake of tomorrow for my hometown. Not just one soldier. The knights and Arel''s aides just focused on what was happening in front of them and fought desperately. It was the same with Kania. hmm? I thought I heard something from over there right now?'' For a moment, it seemed that a loud explosion could be faintly heard from the side of the Dark Church''s stronghold, but it was soon ignored. Now, she too was busy not missing the enemy in front of her. Haa! She swung her sword around vigorously. Although it looks like a violent swordsmanship, it is very fast and delicate as a sword that flows to cut and pierce the enemy. It is a swordsmanship that ordinary knights will already be cut to pieces before they can detect it with their eyes. However, he wrote Oops. He clicks his tongue and deliberately blocks it by pretending to be on the edge. Being burdened is itself a fuss. Oh, its pretty good. I almost missed it. Maybe if I moved, I might have lost an arm. Dont talk nonsense. An enemy deliberately pretending to be clumsy. ring at the ck magic swordsman, Roche, Kania clicked her tongue. As if he was in a hurry to block the onught of Cania, he stumbled here and there, taking the attack and throwing it away. But that look itself is deceptive. The clumsy appearance itself is acting. If I was caught in the act of faking a mistake and dug in for nothing, I intuitively felt that the opposite would be the cut. The moment you get impatient with the opponent and dig deep, you will be defeated. That was the most basic request from those who taught her swordsmanship, including Arel. The battle between knights who have reached the stage is itself a tactic full of countless tricks and deceptions. The moment you can''t read it or get caught up in it, you lose. All the masters said so. hmm? Aren''t you fishing? Roche also admired her for not digging deep into his own tricks. When ites to experience on the battlefield, he has an overwhelming majority. Nheless, with her unique sense, she doesn''t get caught in a single loophole he intentionally leaks. Has the speed gradually started to follow?'' Right now, Roche is basically fighting with five times the haste buff and three times the strength buff. Even if it wasn''t as much as the first seven times, his speed and skill reached a considerable level. At first, he was in a hurry to see even Kania and block him, but now, before he knew it, he was receiving his attacks from time to time. The battle between the two is elerating to such an extent that the wind pressure onlyes after the two swords have already passed. In addition, no one, including the soldiers of the Kingdom Army and the ck magicians of the church, dared to intervene in the battle between the two. The sword passed once, and every time they collided, a shock wave split the ground, and when this figure disappeared and reappeared, a storm raged, but how could I approach it? I never thought I''d survive this far.'' At first, Roche admired the enemy following him, saying that he had a good feeling, but since it exceeded 10 points, he had no choice but to admit it. It''s not a coincidence or luck. Eyes and senses gradually follow. Is it familiar?'' I don''t know what kind of training he did, but from the beginning Kania got used to the skills of those who are faster and stronger than him. As if I had been trained by such a person until recently. ...Could there be such a person in that kingdom?'' I hate to think about that While thinking such an absurd thought, Kania''s sword passed under Roche''s chin. Oops! This time, he was rather genuinely cold. Chit . No, don''t kick your tongue saying it''s a waste after a youngdy misses after aiming at someone''s throat. Did you really get cold? Noisy. Instead of answering the joke-like words, this time five swords flew at the same timing. The sword itself was blown away. And five in a row. Is it possible for articles like that these days?'' Looking sideways at the other disciples fighting, it seemed that one of the knights beating them had performed a simr technique with an aurance. Apparently, the knights a thousand yearster have more sophisticated skills than the Aura users of the era they knew. Looks like the teacher... seems to be beating someone properly.'' It seemed that the master''s immortality ck magic had bepletely useless a little while ago. In other words, if you get cut, you die this time. Well, I didn''t intend to fight by relying on that anyway.'' Roche swung the greatsword with one hand to parry the sharp de that flew through the air, and stretched out his empty hand with the other hand. Lets use some magic this time, Volcanic Burst! The ground under Kania''s feet seemed to be dyed dark red, and then dark red mes soared. Kania, who narrowly escaped the me by running sideways, frowned at the heat. Magic?... I told you,dy. This is the ck magic swordsman. Of course, use some magic. Originally aspiring to be a knight, he only likes swordsmanship. In addition to buffs, magic is also used. Rather, he handles them more skillfully than a tolerable ck magician. Instead of not being able to use Aura, you can get rid of it with magic! With one hand, he wielded a greatsword while the other hand constantly cast attack magic or magic that hindered Kania''s movement. Freeze Dust. Mass Lightning Cannon. anti haste. Acid Cloud. Force shield. Cold air rushes in, electric bullets fall from all sides, the feeling of heavy pressure on the body, and green smoke covering the eyes. Even after shaking it off, the flying sword bounces off the barrier spread around Roche''s body. It wasn''t that the swordsmanship was clumsy. Even though it was a one-handed swordsmanship, it was difficult for a wizard to dig into with that alone, so there was no doubt that he was already one step ahead of her in swordsmanship, except for the fact that his sword had no aura. It was like dealing with two swordsmen and wizards at the same time. The problem is that neither side is easy. Isn''t that petty? To be able to use both swords and magic well... Actually, Kania also had her eyes on magic when she was young. When I was learning the theory of swordsmanship in earnest, I once asked if I could use magic. The reason doesn''t matter. It was just because it seemed convenient. Arel shook his head saying no. He said that the aura training method and the magician''s mana circle management method hadpletely different theoretical systems, so if you wanted to use both, you had to train both at the same time. It was his im that one human life cannot achieve both. I don''t know why Ipared it to one life. Well, even in the case of the author, the essence is a magician, and the feeling is that swordsmanship is a bonus. However, I never dreamed that I would struggle against someone who had mastered swords and magic in a different direction. What should I do...?'' Dodging the rain of magic attacks and sword energy, Kania thought while running round and round around Roche. Although many misunderstand, she is not mindless when ites to fighting. It''s just that usually a decision is made before thinking. And even if you think, Should I just run to the bell or jump up and cut it?'' only a degree But, surprisingly, I do a lot of thinking about this and that. But I''ve never been as concerned as this time. The only time I thought about it a lot was when I applied for sparring with Menel and Sir Betn a long time after that? In other words, Kania had little experience in fighting against someone much stronger than herself. And the enemy she is fighting right now is someone who is on a higher level than herself. At first, she only aimed at the leader''s neck and ignored her, but suddenly she forgot her original purpose and thought hard about how to kill that man. What should I do? What should I do... what should I do... how should I... prate it?'' During the moment of time, I constantly question myself in the midst of heightened thoughts. I already thought of a route to charge towards the enemy in various ways in my head, but all of them were dismissed. On the way, the only way to see is to be intercepted by magic or cut by a sword. Extend your aura de? Can not be done. I''ll figure it out to that extent. Above all else, the longer the sword, the more gaps will be created when swinging it. Or maybe try something you''ve recently learned? But now it''s not easy. It''s not easy either way. I''d rather be prepared to cut myself once and recklessly push in... Hmm approach?'' At that time, Kania suddenly came up with a n close to a mess. let''s run it Kania finally came to a conclusion and tightened her legs to increase her speed. hmm? Roche immediately noticed a change in Kania''s behavioral patterns. That''s right, I couldn''t help but notice that she, who had somehow narrowed the gap just a little while ago, was widening the distance again. You''re not trying to bounce, are you...? No, that''s not it.'' However, he denied that possibility. Just a moment ago, it was an opponent who was bloodied because he was anxious to ovee this side somehow. I don''t think he will give up easily and back down. Looks like they''re plotting something.'' Fighting isn''t all about simply shing swords and shooting magic. While pretending to run away, at some point, he stabs himself in the back of the head. It''s not umon for you to suddenly copse under your feet after chasing. All of that is a fight. Chapter 405 Chapter 405. Ernesia vs. the Church of Darkness (4) I thought I wasn''t inclined to devise a ploy . After thinking about it, Roche gave up. I thought that was a goal in itself. No matter what you do, you just have tough out loud and break everything. The moment he thought that, something flew towards his head. He also pretended to retreat and quickly hid himself. Was it a surprise attack? It''s shallow! I''ve already tasted that much to the point of getting tired of it. Roche cut it without even looking at it. When ites to swordsmanship, he possesses skills beyond those of Auror Masters. It was easy to sh anything that flew in without even looking at it. . uh? But he frowned when he saw that he had been cut. The reason why he was taken aback wasn''t because what Kania threw was particrly threatening. In a sense, it was something unexpected that caught his eye. The thing that Roche cut down broke in two, and it fell with a foul smell of blood and blood fountains flying around. The one he reflexively split in two was... the same warlock. His eyes met with resentful eyes, as if asking why he begged him. for a moment?! Why is this guy flying here? It was good that something flew in and shed it reflexively, but that was even an ally. The problem was that it didn''t end there. Warlocks fly towards Roche in the same way over and over again. Roche stopped his sword as he reflexively shed them as they flew away screaming and snotting out tears. shit! That''s not to say it can''t be beaten. He either dodged it or shed it with his sword de. If that didn''t work, I blocked it with magic and bounced it off. That girl?! What kind of numbers are you thinking about! Why are the warlocks suddenly flying this way like arrows? The answer is nothing to think about. Right on the other side, isn''t Kania grabbing the ck magicians by the cor, lifting them up and throwing them without hesitation? There was not a single hesitation in that action, and as if it was natural, the warlocks were treated as throwing weapons like stones. Eat this!! Even when the warlocks run away, they chase after them, catch them and throw them. The human cannonballs flying continuously... no, the warlocks, Roche fought back as carefully as possible, and this time he was sweating. No, miss? Isn''t that too much? This man has been through all kinds of wars, but this is the first time I''ve ever seen a guy who throws enemies instead of throwing weapons! What if I throw it at the enemy! ?... Huh? did you hear? No, I can''t understand that again. Roche shook his head, and in the meantime, hit the head of the flying warlock with his palm and sent it to the side. It''s an absurd method, but there''s no way you can defeat him by doing something like this. Are youpletely desperate and wasting time?'' The moment when I half-doubt that I might have given up on the game. The moment he kicked the flying warlock, a sharp sword force appeared right behind him. Chit! It was a trick from the start! Between the allies flying like cannonballs, a sword skill exquisitely aiming at his neck and vital points is mixed and flying. How despicable is this number? Roche suddenly became curious about where and from whom she had been taught. What kind of person are you to teach me numbers like that! then! I won''t let you y pranks like this! Roche waved his arms wide and shouted. Mass Teleport! He teleported all the warlocks of the church scattered between him and Kania and sent them flying. It consumed quite a bit of magic power, but at least it was better than letting allies throw themselves. Kania, who had lost her throwing weapon (?), licked her lips as if regretting it. I could still throw some more. However, as he was aiming for, thanks to the sudden action, the opponent seems to have an idea to properly reveal his true intentions. She had no intention of wasting time like this. From the beginning, this act itself is a provocation against him. As they were aiming for, the moment the ck magicians disappeared wrapped in the light of the teleport. What was reflected in her eyes was the spirit of the ck magic swordsman who had finally revealed his true intentions. Admit it. Apparently, that girl seems like an opponent who doesn''t know what to do if she doesn''t make a decision quickly. It burns with the momentum to exhaust all the demonic energy it possesses while leaving the leisure it had just a moment ago. Even if its not the case, Master is also concerned. You better put an end to it. He murmured, and his eyes had a sincere intent to kill. I don''t know what he''s trying to do, but from now on he will do his best. okay! Swing with all your heart!'' Kania also made up her mind to respond so that she could retaliate no matter what he did. Severalyers of buffs are applied to Dark Magician Roche''s body. I was wondering what he was trying to do, but is it his special skill, the double eleration buff he showed at the beginning? But this time, the number of ovepping lights is different. A total of eightyers. He muttered as he slightly bent one knee. Eight ovepping eleration buffs. 8 speed eleration. Ovepping buffs do not simply add up. The same buff causes an interaction, and the effect is numerically equivalent to the multiplication calction. That is the effect of the duplicate buff. Therefore, the effect of 7x and 8x is different. His greatsword trembled as if it would bounce off at any moment. The moment he straightened his bent knee. In Roche''s eyes, the entire world turns white. No matter how much you train and reach the level, your brain''s thinking can''t withstand this level of eleration. It doesn''t matter if you can''t see it What he cut was the entirendscape he saw the moment before rushing forward. The moment I felt I recognized the space, I would pass through it at the speed of an instant and sweep away everything. It''s useless to try to avoid it.'' Even if you are a master of sword skills, it takes time for themands to reach your brain and nerves. This is a dy that only humans can not ovee. Roche''s eleration surpasses even that instant of time. Even if a miracle happens and avoids it, it is useless. The impact of his sword and eleration alone was no different from a sharp sh. Originally, it was not intended to be used against an individual, but was devised to wipe out arge army. To that extent, Roche is confident of his victory. Well, it''s not pleasant to see a human who died long ago trample on a distant descendant, but it can''t be helped. This is also the job of having such a teacher.'' For an instant, he fell into a very fleeting contemtion. And finally, his charge reached Kania. What are you going to do? Do you want to avoid it or not... But the taste of his hand touching his great sword is unmistakably the feeling of touching the enemy he was aiming for. I thought maybe I could avoid it, but was it too much? The future is still bright.... It was the moment when he clicked his tongue at the strange regret that he had trampled on someone who might reach a level higher than himself in the future. Something is strange. Obviously, the greatsword reached her. But that''s all. There is no sense of cutting. All senses are blocked by something solid. no way?!'' As soon as he was startled, his vision returned to normal. Due to the aftermath of the collision with the sword colliding with the extreme eleration, the surroundingnd is broken and a shock wave sweeps all over the ce like a storm. But even so, Kania did not copse. Covering the whole body thickly with aura, like a huge steel wall, it received Roche''s rush inside the thatch. Still, her two legs are enduring, supporting the earth. Of course, that doesn''t mean there is no cost at all. Her muscles screamed and reached their limit, causing blood vessels to burst and her white arms to be stained red. Blood flowed from the corners of her mouth as if she had suffered internal injuries. However, as if that was enough, Kania smiled confidently of victory. Got it! It''s not even without pain. However, more than the pain in her body, what overwhelms her consciousness is the desire to gain victory in a desperate fight against that strongman. Did you do it on purpose? no? Before that... I don''t understand! Why! I guessed Kania''s intentions. But what I don''t understand is why now''. If it was simply an intentional attempt to catch the opponent off guard, there would be no need for this. You can ept it after appropriate inducement. However, Kania deliberately induced his greatest blow and returned it. Then dont you think I couldnt win with my skills? But her answer was enough to make Roche shut up. It wasn''t that he was underestimating, but that he might be stronger than he was, so he deliberately wanted to counter with the best of his ability? Of course, it wasn''t just personal feelings. I said that the time when the opponent draws out the maximum power is when there are the most gaps.... Remembering the teachings, I practiced reckless numbers. And Kania wasn''t without any calctions either. In the first ce, the blow she would wield would not even hit unless right after the author drew all her strength. It wasn''t just that she pulled out all her strength to hold on. It was a preparation to unfold her own Jeolcho. At that moment, Kania exploded all the auras she had drawn out and struck down her sword. The sword skill learned from the geek wearing the doll''s clothes. Cho-seong Bung-bombing (. W ] )!! Roche had to be pushed back by the powerful and sharp giant sword attacking from the front. Ughhh!! Because his consciousness was loosed once by the extreme eleration, he had no choice but to be pushed back by that huge sword force. Finally, the screaming greatsword shattered and his whole body was engulfed in a sharp aura. The swordsman''s raging sword, with the momentum to shred his whole body, stretched out straight for several kilometers. In the middle of the traces of digging through the ground, Roche, who has bepletely battered, is lying helplessly. His face was miserable. The greatsword waspletely smashed, and fragments were stuck all over the body, and both arms werepletely tattered and drooped. Kania barely avoided sitting down and red at him. She stood there as if she was fine, but in fact, she also suffered considerable damage. Even if you want to scream in pain, holding back is because of face. Are you ashamed ...If this goes back, it looks like I''ll have to take medicine again.'' She red at the opponent she had shed, holding back the feeling of half-heartedly wanting to cry over the bitter Elixir of Arrel, which she would eat at the end of the war. No way... it won''t happen over there?'' The greatsword is broken, but he is a wizard. If you haven''t seen the end, a magic attack wille right away. At that time, she had no solution either. Dont stare at me too much,dy. Couldn''t this man wake up already? Roche giggled as if he could guess what Kania was thinking. In reality, they are barely breathing. This is pretty embarrassing. When you act like you''re proud, you never thought you''d be beaten like this. shit! It''s made of dragon bones, but it''s also broken. He grumbled in vain as he let go of the greatsword, which only remained near the handle. For some reason, there was no sign of dposition from him. Chapter 406 Chapter 406. Ernesia vs Dark Church (5) + Conclusion with the leader (1) This man is a dead body. It seems that the master is also tied up. You ruined this! Is it normal to be ruined? It''s self-employed. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Even so, he giggled as if he was somehow amused. Kania just frowned as if he couldn''t understand him. As expected, I didn''t get over it because I was angry . Kania only red at him for a while. And then, without hesitation, he turned his back. I want to rest, but the battle isn''t over yet. First of all, drink the first aid potion and go after the rest of the gang right away. Kania turned her back, but for some reason, her face was iprehensible. In fact, the end of Kania was slightly dyed at the end. Obviously, the author would have left even if he brushed it off. However, I can''t understand why it didn''t escape. I don''t even know what I was thinking. ???? it''s okay. You don''t even need to understand Kania put aside her useless thoughts and pursued the remaining enemies. Settlement with the leader (1) The moment the battle with the leader begins. I could no longer just care about the situation outside. As the magic pouring in from all directions without a break hits, there is nothing to do but feel the energy from the outside. Magic warfare is like aplex organ unfolding throughout the three-dimensional space. I don''t know what mighte from where. At first, ck beams of light filled with vicious miasma poured down the entire temple. It is a curse so severe that ordinary people would be withered on the spot just by touching it. I shook off the unpleasant sensation tickling my whole body by releasing my inner energy, then jumped up to avoid the attack that followed. Absolute re! Dead Force Break! A fierce battle of red sma reminiscent of a corona, and ck orbs made of miasma that would disintegrate the body just by touching it poured from all sides. Gyeokcheon attack!! As I waved my des vertically, the blue ck air that extended out split the sma left and right. As it was, Inded between the left and right sma. The ck bullets pouring down from above weaken the effect by using a spell that tangles mana or magic itself, and then spreads an additional barrier to deflect it. Certainly like the founder of ck magic in this world... Each one is so vicious that you don''t even want to be hit on purpose. She lightlypletes the high-powered spell, which was thought to be cast only when ck magicians flocked to her, with minimal spells and gestures. In fact, while avoiding it, it tries to interrupt the spell from time to time, but it doesn''t matter too much. Indeed, when ites to magic warfare, the confidence that it is worthparing with this side is not wasted. It''s the only thing you''re born with. then. This time, thousands of chains areing from all directions. Was it the ck magic for sealing that was previously cast by the ck mage cadres as a group? However, the number of chains and their ferocity also differ. Suck! As I evaded the chain extending toward me, the fragments of the temple that touched me melted away. Rather than dissolution, it is to scatter the molecules themselves. Hmmm! I freaked out and quickly dodged the chain. Is that a seal! Just tie them up and kill them! It''s the same as long as you suppress it in any form! As the instructor gestures in response to my joke, something hard touches my back. A purple crystal that deflects that mana? uh''? I summoned it to my escape route in advance and blocked its movement. The chain that followed me poured down mercilessly toward me. It feels like not to bind, but to just crush and pierce with a chain. I had no choice but to block the chain by hitting the barrier at the same time as the aura. The moment it touches my skin, my fair skin melts away. Realizing that fact, I increased the intensity of my defense. But that''s all. In fact, it was as if his feet were chained under the weight of those chains. I admit it, Areel Ernesia. You must be stronger than me. The moment the chains were pouring right in front of my nose, the priest calmly acknowledged it. But the amount of power I have now should be roughly equal to the total amount of your power. If so, it''s worth trying topete with a certain amount. And... Louis Reina stretched out her hand and swung it as it was. Then, an additional terrifying shockwave was poured in this direction. The impact seemed to disrupt theposition of mana, and the barrier was torn at once. oh''? Although I still block the chain with an aura. I won the fight against people like you. Louis Reina raised her other hand as well. Then, this time, a spear made of thousands of demon crystals appeared. Power for power, quantity for quantity. Not my favorite way, but most definitely. I agree. But now I''m not in a situation where I can nod leisurely. The magic crystal spears already poured out by the cultivator rained down on me like rain. I will put an end to it with all my strength. It''s not a joke, it really feels like he''s going to put all his energy into defeating me alone. It is impossible to simply avoid this. Reluctantly, I tried to escape with a short-range teleport, but it did not activate. Did Chit block the means of escape as well? The entire temple is covered with magic that impedes spatial awareness. Even if he forcibly teleported sessfully, his whole body would be torn because he couldn''t get the coordinates. The problem is that I didn''t even notice when I installed it. How many different types of magic are you using? You''re just as cunning as me when ites to magic warfare. For the first time in this life, I feel a sense of crisis that I might get hooked if I make a mistake. it runs down my back Rather than being impatient with that fact, I had to put up with the fact that I almost burst outughing. Even if it wasn''t so, the few guys who challenged me in this lifetime were all trivial things. Even the same partners were not opponents. I was not even a reincarnated person, but a human who was born and raised here pushed me to some extent. How can you not admire ... I can probably pull out quite a few things from this. While rejoicing at the feeling of not choosing the means and methods for the first time in a while, the spear pierced the chains and hit them. Oops. While responding to the pouring spear des of the demon crystal, I was amazed to see the magic she was preparing from beyond. ck matter gathers around her. I get goosebumps from the evil energy they radiate. Are you going to spread that out? No country can stop that. Through a weak gap on the other side of the pouring spear, I could see the priest ring at me with fearful eyes. Arent you intoxicated with the certainty of victory even in that situation? It''s a face that knows how terrible reincarnated people can be. She dered that she would never let her guard down. Without a chance to block it, I will erase the existence itself from thisnd. Then, after the casting was finished, the annihtion magic was poured. ck Star Copse Light A ck light that pushed away and copsed all existing matter poured out in front of my field of vision. That''s probably the highest level of annihtion magic she can use. Teleport blocked. But it''s too hard to break through with your bare body. Then let''s avoid it in other ways. I took two marbles out of my pocket, spilled one on the floor, and crushed the other in my hand. Emergency Nihilistic Escape. After that, the sensation that attacked the whole body was not the pain of the body disappearing, but the sense of futility, as if being thrown into a zero-gravity space. Getting out was sessful. Before the leader''s magic hit, I threw myself into the dimension of nothingness and escaped. It is an emergency escape method to use in case of emergency. I escaped once.'' The problem is then My eyesight was stained ck. i.e. nothing is visible. In a space where I can''t hear, see, or even feel, I barely concentrate my senses to find the only milestone. there is!'' And the moment I finally found it. I tore through that nihilistic dimension and rushed at the cult leader who looked at me with astonished eyes. He swung the de of his hand as it was, and with an intangible sword cut her ribs all the way to her heart. And at the same time, a stray ck light brushed the ends of my hair. It came out of her hand. I can''t imagine casting additional magic in that short time. Ill admit it, Louis Rayna. you are strong That''s too strong for a mediocre human. Purifying and brushing away the gushing blood fountain and the demonic blood on my hands, I looked back at her with cold, astonished eyes. Am I a weapon with poison to every drop of my blood? So I''ll try to put an end to it by any means. ....how? You won''t be able to get out? Louis Reina seems to be more curious about the means by which I got out of it. The loophole in my... means? No , there was no loophole. You really couldn''t have escaped by ordinary means? I then shed them with two consecutive strikes. Ruireina''s body ispletely blown into pieces. Even so, without stopping, I poured high-temperature mes at the fragments I had broken into pieces. There is only one way out. It just throws me into the nihilistic dimension. ...It''s impossible. She denied it and threw her sword into the mes. Three magic crystal swords flew through the mes. As I punched it away with my bare fists, a fully regenerated Louis Reyna jumped out and attacked. It seems that it is possible to cast a secret spell on oneself. Could it be that he improved his secret technique on the spot? However, her resurrected demonic energy was considerably reduced. The forced secret technique seemed to consume a lot of demonic energy. That means you can''t keep writing. Throwing oneself into the dimension of nothingness I cant simplye back after doing something like that. that''s right. As you said, it is difficult. I readily admitted Originally, the nihilistic dimension is a ce that is not connected to any other world. The moment you fall into it, you will not be able to fully recognize the coordinates heading to this world. It is not possible to say that there is no possibility of returning at all, but even that should be left to chance. It makes no sense to return immediately after being thrown. Of course, I left a mark to return. Do you think I jumped in without a n because I was crazy? Rather than that, I just made up my mind and greeted him with my bare body. What Louis Reina was looking at was the marble I spilled earlier. It is a magical tool made in case it is used as a means of emergency escape. Like apass, it strongly recognizes only the coordinates. So, I was able to return right away. However, I can''t write it blindly, and I don''t want to write it. Because there could be an ident. Then can I push the other way this time? In front of the religious leader who clenched his teeth, I leisurely raised my hand. Ill blow something stronger this time. Chapter 407 Chapter 407. Conclusion with the leader (2) Unlike the swords he had wielded so far, a brilliant golden sword extended out. I don''t usually carry a sword. It''s annoying to carry around, and once you''ve reached my level, you don''t really need material tools. A state that has reached what ismonly referred to as an intangible sword. And this takes it one step further. The strongest sword and spear that can be wielded at any time using my history. The ultimate in the knack of materializing qi itself. Intangible Heavenly Sword. It''s a return for the one who made me feel cold a little while ago. Try running away this time. I''ll teach you clearly who is good at bullying others. With a single swing of the golden sword, hundreds of swords and spear des materialized into my own energy pour through its trajectory. The cult leader tried to block it by spreading the demonic chain, but the rain of swords and spear des lightly tore it apart. Its no use. You can no longer block it with your exhausted strength. This time, it is the leader''s turn to struggle desperately to block my attack. Yes, from now on, it''s still my turn. The Dark Church''s aerial fortress now shakes with a shock that would be dangerous just by supporting it. While Arell thoroughly drives the leader, who desperately runs away and defends himself. Pieces of the Book of Eternity were rolling around among thepletely crumbling facilities. A hand appeared to grasp the pieces, which were no longer meaningful or useful. Still. Yet... the source from which the hand stretched out. It was an unnervingly winding darkness. Only one arm came out of the darkness like an abyss with no end in sight. And that arm finally reached thest piece of paper. Arel Ernesia... Louis Reina... don''t think this will end. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! ! An eerieugh echoed in the abyss. If I were to evaluate it very coldly, from the point I had already escaped from Ruireina''s onught, there was no chance for her to win. At the point where a considerable amount of force has already been poured, there is no more excuse to reverse. Still, I''m the type of person who holds up well, but... I swung my golden sword while honestly praising it in my heart. Let me unleash my swordsmanship. Swords and spears continued to grow like afterimages along the sword''s trajectory. hundreds! thousands! That number keeps growing! Star Ark meteor shower! The meteor-like bombardment swept away not only Louis Reina but also her escape route all at once. She uses her own defense magic to avoid it, but each one has the power equivalent to that of a tolerable master. The leader and her surroundings were thoroughly destroyed to the extent that it was thought that the entire fortress might copse. She was blown away by that power without a trace, but she managed to regenerate. There was no way I could miss the gap. In addition, I decided to insert a more powerful foot. The Spear of the Throne. A red-hot thunderbolt was summoned onto the palm that did not hold the sword. The thunderbolt soon grew rapidly and became a huge spear tens of meters long. The spear of lightning pierced her torso and pinned her to the floor. Keugh! Something like this! The cult leader, pierced by the spear, struggles with his entire body constantly being destroyed. However, unlike struggling, it is not easy to escape. ...The yback speed has slowed down a bit. The wounds inflicted on Ruireina continue to regenerate even now. However, the yback speed than the first 1? You can''t hide the dy of about 2 seconds. The consumption of power gradually reaches its limit. Even at a cursory nce, the total amount of her demonic energy is close to half. In other words, even after fighting like this, he still had half his strength left. That alone is great. However, the win or loss is already tilted. After all, there is no such thing asplete immortality. You speak well. Is it true? I shrugged my shoulders as I passed her resentful re. That''s right, now it''s like a toothless tiger. You don''t even need to unleash your sword. My strength is not worth it. I put my sword in As if she was indignant, she poured attack magic several times while stuck in the spear, but the flying sparks, ck crystals, and lightning all bounced lightly on the back of my hand. It''s nothing short of pitiful outbursts. Now I even feel sympathy. Its a waste, its a waste. I don''t know if it would have been even more sessful if I hadn''t been obsessed with such a strange idea... She snorted even though she was in a mess. I do not know? About 1,000 years ago.... I realized that. No matter how noble you are... no matter how hard you try, you will only fade away in front of an absolute existence. She clenched her fists and trembled in genuine resentment. After all my disciples and close friends died. I understood. death. Without transcending this, human beings can achieve nothing. That I can''t move forward. okay? I will save the world this way. Hearing her argument, I kept my mouth shut for a moment, then scratched my head after kicking my tongue. ...Haha, there is no answer. I really can''t hear you. I feel like I want to give you a sigh. If you can''t transcend death, you can''t get anything.... ..isn''t it? You will also lose a lot. Your presence will not deny it. Perhaps it makes sense. Although. Anyway, that''s not it. Chief. Then let me ask you one thing. I don''t have the hobby of meddling in the thoughts of others. However, seeing the woman''s timidity, I couldn''t bear to let her go without pointing it out. As much as she is now, she is ugly. It is not simply because of the tattered appearance in the aftermath of the battle. Seeing her obsessed, he considers it ugly. Rather, it is to the point of pity. So did you get a lot? ???? yes? Louis Reina asked as if she couldn''t understand. so? You and I, who have been obsessing over and over since a thousand years ago, in order to achieve that longing or something. The ck magicians who received your grace. Does that look like it gained a lot? Outside, the ck magicians who were intoxicated with immortality passed away screaming madly when it became useless, and so did their leader who was facing me in front of me. Is this salvation or a teacher? ...isn''t it because you guys blocked it? Then what about 500 years ago? What about Raychen Ernesia? He also objected. After all, he was an ordinary human being. When I asked, the expression on her face was fleeting but froze. I also don''t know You know, but you don''t admit it. I took a deep breath and continued. More than anything. he trusted you If you were not obsessed and epted his offer and held hands. This ce might not be a ce for you and me to fight, but perhaps a ce for holding hands. They perish because they are caught up in daydreaming. I strongly criticized her. I can''t say for sure, but in the past, Raychen Ernesia tried to acknowledge her and ept the ck magician as a skill. Its been four years since I was obsessed with daydreaming and kicked that possibility. I get excited when I talk about you being salvation or development. Moderate hypocrisy! On what basis...? Believe it or not, that''s up to you. There is another reason for my assertion. At least Raychen Ernesia would have thought that was possible. The instructor hesitated for a moment, as if at a loss for words. Do you want me to believe that im? Did I say that? Believe it or not, it''s up to you. I have no obligation to prove it. But I promise you this. At least, if you had properly managed the warlocks, led them, and settled them, things would have been better than they are now. Magic is possible and ck magic is impossible. on the other way. ck magic is possible and magic is impossible. What if you had a good bnce between the two? I really regretted it. You gave it up. I don''t know what kind of guy it was that bullied you a thousand years ago. Do you know that you are no different from him now? No way! It can''t be! Louis Reina, denying herself whether she didn''t want to admit it to the end, let Maggie run wild. Since it is physically difficult to break the spear of my spirit, are you deliberately trying to shake it off by exploding your strength? As if that wasn''t enough , he took out the book of the ck Magical Book . You really don''t want to choose the means. ...Chit, can''t youmunicate with words?'' Considering her ability to be a waste, I thought of passing it over as words after defeating as many as possible. More than anything, I wanted to try it once because I saw my ancestors. However, as expected, reality cannot be resolved through dialogue. Especially the opponent who once strongly misunderstood... even more so if it was due to frustration. Well, to be solved by persuasion, it must have been solved long ago.'' She must have gone too far to simply listen to me, understand, and give up. Expressing my sincere regret for that, I raised my hand. Unlike my ancestors, I have no reason to cling to her. Just a somewhat capable candidate? It has no value other than that. If words don''t work, it''s easier to smash them without regret. And not only me, but the skeleton of Cressel also rmended that side. If you think it won''t work, just hit it without regret. It''s better to end it soon.'' If I pushed her further than this, she wouldn''t know what to do when she was cornered. The moment I made up my mind calmly. . uh? Maybe it''s because we talked a little while ago. Due to the battle, because they used enormous strength, mana and magic were entangled, and there were also entangled feelings inside. That''s why neither I nor Louis Reina were able to discriminate by presence. A witch mage who builds an ugly lighthouse behind her back. A minor schoolmaster and reincarnated Retelneas. He hade out of the leader''s shadow. Why is he? Isnt that guy dead?! Why is that guy here? Both me and Louisaina were surprised. Above all, when she saw the religious leader who killed him directly, she did not think that the author woulde back alive. Could it be that he crawled all the way here from the dimension of nihilism on his own... What kind of obsession is that? The problem isn''t that he came back alive. Even if that guy joined the religious leader, it wasn''t a threat. The problem is that he has no reason to join the religious leader anymore. that is. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! done!! it''s okay!! Finally robbed!! Madly mad, what he did was steal the [Book of Eternity] trade ticket that Louis Reina was holding. Originally, there was no way she could be taken away, but she couldn''t resist because she couldn''t even move because of me. I tried to retrieve it, but it had already run into the shadows again. .... What you do after returning to the world is stealing. It''s so embarrassing that I can''t even speak properly. Chapter 408 Chapter 408. Conclusion with the religious leader (3) I know that his purpose is to steal Louis Reina''s secret arts. But how obsessed are you to think that you will aim for it until youe back in this situation? But it doesn''t matter to me whether he breaks in or not. If it is taken away, it is beaten again and it is enough to get it back. Thinking of that, when I prepared to pursue him. For some reason, Letelneas did not run away and returned to this ce. When he reappeared, he held in one hand the magic book he had stolen from her a while ago. and in the other hand. ....He''s holding a wad of paper. That paper? I wondered what kind of garbage it was, but I realized that it was the pieces of the second volume that I had broken. When did you scrape that off? Rather than that, what the hell did you collect? Luirena and I probably reached the same conclusion at about the same time. That crazy bastard, no way? Exactly every time. Arele Ernesia Louis Reina. He forcibly activated the two artifacts in his hands while frantic as if he was dying of joy. Aside from the upper volume, the lower volume must have already been destroyed and will not function properly..... ...Are you forcibly trying to use the circuit? The teacher muttered calmly. Perhaps the reason I came to this conclusion was because I had a simr idea. As an analogy, it feels like a torn book glued together with tape and forced to read. But then theres no way it will activate properly. Above all, the technique is unstable... so it may not be activated properly or more idents may ur. That''s what she wants to say. But Letelneas also snorted as if he knew that. Don''t worry, Master. The only concern is when you try to use it as you intended. I will use it in a different way. Confidently, Letelneas concocted a magic form to forcibly activate the two magic books. Huhahahahahaha! Now this secret art is mine! I don''t know what''s so fun about it..... I''m so envious that life looks so fun. However, the rotating magic circle sometimes stops, and mana and magic short-circuit around him, causing blue and ck light to run rampant. Just looking at it, it doesn''t seem to work normally. ....everyone who sees is nervous. It''s like watching a child jump rope with a high voltage wire. No, before that, why am I looking at that? I don''t know what nonsense you''re thinking... but would you watch it as crazy? What are you interfering with! If you stole the magic book, it would have been insufficient even if you jumped out as it was. How dare you dare to do something suspicious in front of us. It was the time when I was about to suffocate him for sure in return for daring to break the atmosphere of our duel. The moment I reach out and attack him. Buy me some time! My countrymen! Letelneas suddenly shouted. Many signs appeared from all sides, and soon additional uninvited guests invaded and surrounded us. There were about ten people in total. They split up into groups of five each and surrounded the cult leader and unleashed a not-so-light killing intent. ...What are these guys? I frowned at the presence of an uninvited guest. The members of the raiders were literally heavy heating. Not just Eastern and Western people, but even elves and beastmen. There is no sense of unity among the members. No distinction of race or nationality. What are you guys doing? And one more strange thing was added. I can''t let him get in the way. I''m sorry for interfering, but we''ll deal with you instead. Arell Ernesia. Everything for the true duty of the reincarnated! So don''t interrupt! Don''t listen to anyints! Even after cutting my throat! They were talking arrogantly, and then fearlessly pounced on me. Magic, witchcraft, and even martial arts. There are also guys who throw memorizations nted with witchcraft because that''s not enough. All of them are quite risky. wow! Are you just going to throw ugly things at all! There is no sense of unity in the writing technique. Usually, if you belong to a certain organization, the skills and skills you use will be unified. But they don''t have it. All of them are above first-ss skills. I clicked my tongue as I guessed their identities as only those with at least the highest level of mastery parried off their surprise attacks. ....Right! You guys are also on the same side as that little schoolmaster, that''s right! There is no answer, but they are definitely a pair. Surely all of these guys must have been hanging out somewhere. I assumed that someone might intervene, aiming for the cult leader''s secret technique, but... I can''t believe there are so many of them. How did you end up eating? I know that reincarnated people have been installing it since long ago. But even taking that into consideration, isn''t that too many? Even if they all colluded. It''s something I don''t understand at all. ...I don''t think he''ll answer if I ask him where he''s from. Instead of answering, I was convinced thatmunication would not be established between us as a ck de bearing a terrible curse passed by my ear. ah! Jum! I was half annoyed, so I tried to fight back, but now that I''m five, I''m spiritual. Even these guys are connected to some extent. This is not a team formed overnight. There were people like this even a thousand years ago. It was not the raiders who answered me, but Ruireina. At some point, she breaks the thunderbolt''s spear and escapes to face them. She, too, is being attacked by raiders. But I''m not panicking. It''s a face that knew something would happen. The fighting poomsae looks familiar somewhere. These people? These are the reincarnated people you speak of! Back then, just like now, these strange masters disturbed the world! ...I''ll have to hear more about thatter. First of all, I sighed and received the fist flying right in front of me with one hand. Don''t you even give me time to talk? Catching it with bare hands!! Isnt there anything new to be surprised about between things like us? Kuk! He tried to burst the energy hidden in his fist as if he was far away. However, when I poured qi into my fists and hit them, all of his qi shattered. What?! Its breaking because it relies too much on the release of energy, kid. The captured guy hurriedly tried to pull his fist back, but I had no intention of letting go. The remaining four attack me from all sides, probably trying to help him. Each of them probably draws out the most powerful technique they can unleash and tries to unleash it on me. ...First of all, let''s get rid of these kids. After taking a deep breath, I released the unique energy that had been dwelling in my body all at once. That alone shakes the inside of the temple, shatters the skills of the attackers, and shakes their posture. Guys with tantly embarrassed faces. I snort at those kids. Ill sort it out right away. I pierced the head of the guy I grabbed first with a simple punch. I tried to stop it, but to no avail. Then he grabbed the other guy''s head and mmed it on the floor, before putting an additional blow to the head. Some guys just give them rounds kicks and literally make them explode and turn them into minced meat. The other two summoned the virtual heavenly sword and shed them in one blow. It was because there were signs of preparation for something. I clicked my tongue as I watched the bodies of the assants lying on the floor. ...one minute to clear up. They were pretty good guys. Roughly guess. They were probably novices who had lived less than 30 times. Oh right. Religion? If it''s cumbersome, I''ll roughly organize it.... Since there''s a story I need to hear, I asked if the cult leader would take care of the clingers, but it seemed like a useless consideration. I dont think you need to. What? no. done. That''s it. Didn''t you think of helping? By the time I looked back, they had been pierced numerous times by the demon crystal window summoned by the cult leader and turned into human objects. It looks like it took a couple of minutes over there. As expected, it was not a lie to say that he was used to dealing with reincarnated people. Then Now, after throwing that selfish young schoolmaster to the ground first I tried to stop the young schoolmaster this time. It seemed that a strange change had taken ce in him during these few minutes they had been holding off. His runaway mana and magic were fairly stable. Have you really seeded inpletely controlling the ult? When I nced at the principal, her eyes widened as if she was taken aback. Wow, it really seems to have passed..... Huhahahahahahahaha! this is it! That''s it! The source of the mystery of immortality! And this great power! The sorceress went mad and began to raise the power and magic form she had seized at will. To use this kind of power only for the immortality of all mankind! What a waste! okay! This kind of power should be used like this! As if he couldn''t control it, he emitted a huge energy and slowly tried to seize the power. ...I can''t see you any more! In the end, the angry teacher couldn''t stand it and jumped in. However, there is no way that her ability, which had already been exhausted, would work against him now. The demonic spirit of the cultivator, who was trying to interfere, was thrown away with a single gesture by the minor cultivator. Kuheussok!! And the pontiff, unable to withstand the pressure, is thrown out. It flew this way, so I sneaked to the side and helped the leader to safely m into the wall. You are mistaken if you thought that I would ept her. Because we are enemies of each other. By the way... that kid.'' I watched and checked his condition. The strength has definitely increased... I can feel it! Complete Immortality! And the great power created bybining the two mana and magic! Perhaps because he was intoxicated by his enormous power, he ispletely arrogant. It''s crazy that you only got that one thing in your hand. what a waste! okay! It''s such a waste to hand this over to him''! ....What is he saying now''? The problem is that he has quite a bit of taste right now, so I can''t understand what he''s talking about. Anyway, it looks like the control was sessful, so it won''t explode if I touch it now, right? Will I be able to beat him up?'' It was when I loosened my fist while thinking about it. As if he had finally seeded in controlling itpletely, the torrent of energy that was raging around the young master calmed down and all energy was sucked into him. It became quiet as if nothing had happened. End! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Now you have mastered all the spells! With this, I amplete... It was just after that that hisplexion changed again as he stroked my chest as if satisfied with that fact. ...Complete...Wait? This... For some reason, his face wasn''t intoxicated with the omnipotence of having achieved what he so longed for. That face is something to be seen when things go wrong unexpectedly. Chapter 409 Chapter 409. Conclusion with the leader (4) He waved his hands in a hurry. This... is something wrong... wrong...? what the hell is going on with him? Soon, my eyes could see the situation he was in right now. Mana and Magi, which were thought to be stable, are rapidly running out of control again, destroying harmony. It tried to stabilize it several times, but it seems to keep failing, and the runaway is intensifying. I don''t think it''s simply... a failure to control...? Its because of the safety technique. The leader, who had been pinned to the wall, got out and walked out, looking at the guy''s condition and shaking his head. A safe spell? Originally, [Book of Eternity] was devised so that only I could write it. To prevent abuse. That''s right, I guessed that there would be a countermeasure, but didn''t he release that and take over? It doesnt look like that. The author waspletely mistaken. The headmaster immediately assessed his condition and sighed. And then, for some reason, he red at me. why me? Arel Ernesia. It seems that some of the magic forms you used to destroy the lower volume btedly caused errors in the author? Ah, that was it. I clenched my hands and understood it. Come to think of it, in the second volume, I threw in various prank-like viruses to stop her secret art of immortality. He even hid a few meaningless magic forms half-jokingly. I was very determined to ruin it and decided to ruin it. Of course, that young schoolmaster would have taken that into consideration and tried to rule out the obstructive ceremony, but in the end, it seemed that he was twisted at thest minute. It seems that the magic forms that have not been removed have run out of control. ....uh? So is it because of me? So what do you think the youngster will be like when you see him? Wont it explode at the end of a runaway in the worst case? You say it well and casually. If the power he currently seizes is released, the aftermath will spread to the battlefield below. You know, teacher? I''ll give you a chance, so why don''t you take it back? Its too much. Because it has already left my hand. Even herplexion when she said that was notfortable. Even though she seems to have let go, she continues to prepare magic and fail over and over again. It seemed like he kept trying to stop it, but it didn''t seem to work. this. Could it be dangerous? In the worst case, I had to step in and stop it somehow. But should I say it''s fortunate or more troublesome? For now, it won''t suddenly explode. Instead, its shape began to change. It wasn''t such a situation if he managed to manage to control it. The increase in energy and runaway stopped. But instead, its shape began to change. The flesh of the whole body swells like a balloon, and after that, it twists and crumbles like y, and begins to mutate. ruler....! for a moment! This is... no... this is not what I wanted... this is not!! The young schoolmaster was perplexed and tried to stop his mutation, but that couldn''t be the case. Just like that, his voice was erased, and what was left was a hideous man. All that was left was a loose mass of flesh. I... kid... stupid. Did you covet other people''s things without any countermeasures, and eventually went away? He brazenly rushed in, and in the end, his end was self-destruction. That way even his soul wont be safe. What do you mean? It is literally. It''s like it''spletely broken. Even if I die like that, I wont be able to live my previous life anymore maybe. If that happens, even if you have a breather, you will not live. As a reincarnated person, it waspletely over. What a self-employed person. Calmly, I concluded the state of the bastard as I saw it. But the problem wasn''t that. The mutation is deteriorating in an undesirable way, perhaps because the creature''s consciousness has also disappeared. Cells are constantly repeating proliferation and death. The skeleton that had maintained the human form hadpletely melted away, and now it has changed to the point where it is doubtful whether it was a human being. A monster born after endless cycles of self-destruction and regeneration. It just doesn''t look like that to my eyes. Normally, he would have melted to death at the point of runaway... It must be because he misused the [Book of Eternity]. The teacher said that in a somewhat cold manner. You must despise that bastard, Retelneas. Even if he is in a situation where he would die by self-destruction, the outrage and side effects of the secret art of immortality continue to change him. You know me strangely well? ...because there was a sample that showed a simr phenomenon at the beginning of the study. It was a slightly jarring remark. I asked, although it was not necessary to stumble. Did you do that experiment on humans? Dont worry unnecessarily. The initial experiments were done on animals so I dont know what will happen after this. It sounds like an irresponsible remark, but for some reason the teacher''s eyes tremble when he says it. ...Originally, it will consume all mana and self-destruct at the end of the copse of its form. It doesnt look like hes self-destructing right now, does it? continues to increase in volume. At first it was about the size of a grown bear, but in this short period of time it has already grown to the extent of upying half of the temple. The rate of proliferation is getting faster! I had an unusual feeling. And my hunches are always indignantly right. An ominous sound was heard from somewhere in the Kwajik Temple, and a part of the floor copsed. I couldn''t bear the shock of the leader and me already ahead of me, and the increasing weight as he multiplied. The problem is that his proliferated flesh flows down from the copsed floor. That wont work! You can''t let that guy out. There are still kingdom troops outside. I tried to lift it up with magic. The magic circle that supported him was shattered in an instant. Because of the ever-increasing mana and magic, magic is not applied properly. In addition, whether the axis of space and time is shaken, the spatial coordinates are not fixed. In the end, I couldn''t stop the flesh of the proliferating guy from going down. Damn it it happened. You might be wondering what''s the matter with the ugly piece of flesh flowing outside. If my understanding is correct, it has be a serious problem. Maybe... By now, the outside will simply continue the battle and be nabal and things won''t be the same. The war between the Ernesia Kingdom Army and the Dark Church was no different from a situation where the oue was already leaning to one side. For some reason, the secret art of immortality has be useless, and those who call themselves disciples of the cult are also suppressed one by one, so they have no more ability to endure. Aaaaaaaaaaagh! Its impossible! I can''t wait to be here any longer! Already among the ck magicians, those who tried to abandon their wands and try to escape began to appear. Because the immortal body that I believed in, the religious leader, and the disciples of the religious leader, none of them can be of any help right now. Even the teacher doesn''t reveal what he''s doing. It was natural for the ck magicians to be agitated. After all, the aspect of the battle at this point has be a flow in which the kingdom army pursues and subdues the fleeing wizards. Seeing the battle situation like this, Seina let out a sigh of relief and then let out a rough breath. Phew.... now I''m not going to let go. Iknow, right. It seems to have worked out somehow. Asha also adjusted her posture without neglecting her surroundings. Still,pared to a little while ago, it seemed to be able to afford it. Dia threw the magic stone, which had consumed all her mana, into the back of the head of the fleeing ck magician, and calmly looked around. I can''t seem to see any more menacing warlocks. Most of them are running away. It seems that there is a problem with themand system as well. Dia said so. That is the most reassuring word. A little while ago, the three had to fight desperately by joining forces to deal with the cult leader''s disciples. The horse maintains a 3-to-1 cooperation. In reality, it is quite difficult to fight against those who have reached a level of superiority over themselves. ....Well, it''s worse than that penguin though. In a sense, it would not have been possible without the experience of being chased by the penguin. Now all that''s left is to subdue all the warlocks... and bring out the woman who is said to be the leader? Come to think of it, that was pretty cool too. Where the hell is that teacher now? Rumor has it that he was the one who single-handedly defeated thest allied army. In the end, only the disciples came out, but the person himself did not. Can you guess anything, Dia? I dont know either. Maybe it''s because of the preparation for that magic that I can''te out of the battlefield... That magic? ...it''s nothing special. Come to think of it, the only one who knew about the leader''s purpose was Dia, who had heard Arel read the memoirs at the time. Even in Dia''s opinion, it was better to just leave it buried so that no one else would know about it. So she just shut up. However, there was no room for the two of them to think that it was strange. Koo Goo Goo! The sound of something breaking was heard in the aerial fortress, where only the center remained. Reflexively, the entire kingdom army, including the girls, turned around with caution. What?! I wonder what else is left of the sword! It is a strange magic. What the hell is that? The wizards, including Dia, widened their eyes in bewilderment. The base of the aerial fortress breaks apart and fragments fall down. But that wasn''t what mattered now. Something flows down there. It was like an unpleasant looking lump of flesh. But isn''t there arge amount of mana and magic that can cause goosebumps? Are these monsters that ck magicians work for? I dont know about that. Dia also expressed disapproval. If you ask me what it really is, what would you say? Was the monster hit before that? Slime? No, slime would be cuter than that. The flesh that flowed down like that crashed to the ground. Smack! An eerie sound was heard everywhere. ...I''m not kidding, it''s not terrible. Didn''t it make the sound of something being crushed?! Are you dead? At least it wont be. Dia looked around and wondered as well. The reaction of the ck magicians caught my heart. Why do they feel like they''re seeing that for the first time...?'' In the first ce, looking at the reaction of the ck magicians, it was close to the atmosphere that the other side didn''t know. And what bothers me the most is the creepy aura that radiates from it. It felt like mana and magic were mixed in a muddy mess and were being stirred up. What kind of creature could harbor such an ominous aura? Before that, is that a creature? It''s still pouring out... The odd thing is that the flesh keeps pouring out of the floating fort. Chapter 410 Chapter 410. Conclusion with the leader (5) + End of the Dark Church (1) To be honest, the sight of thick flesh continuing to flow down like water leaking doesn''t look good. Some soldiers see it and vomit. ...It''s as if the fortress is vomiting. Dia? Could you please stop the strange analogy? Even us look strange. But it was only then that he made such a joke. The flesh that had hit the floor and spread out suddenly began to behave strangely. It trembled as if it sensed its surroundings, and then began to stretch out like thousands of tentacles. I can''t say who its target is. Not only soldiers of the kingdom army, but also ck magicians. The fleshy mass stretched out bundles of tentacles towards everything in its vicinity. What is this sword doing! I feel pretty bad. It''s fortunate that I''m weak. Asha and Seina also hurriedly ran to protect their allies, shing the bundles of tentacles reaching towards the soldiers. Fortunately, cutting itself is not difficult. The durability is poor for something that exudes ignorant energy. If there''s a problem, it''s that you''re seriously offended. It bothered me a little that the strange feeling of cutting was no different from cutting people. And the problem was that the flesh continued to proliferate and grow. If it''s not because of my mood, maybe it''s because it keeps flowing. me Tornado. In the end, Dia summoned a heatwave that swept away the entire tentacle bundle and burned it. But still it doesn''t decrease at all. It''s okay if there are people who can stop it. The screams of those who could not avoid the bundle of fleshy tentacles and were entangled could be heard from all sides. Buy and save me! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa! What! It keeps chasing you! Entangled in tentacles, soldiers are dragged out and devoured by flesh. It was literally eaten up. But the warlocks couldn''t help butugh at it. Its nice Ernesia The ck magician whoughed at that sight thinking it was an ally got caught by the tentacles and was dragged out and eaten as well. And that''s not all. Warlocks within range were attacked by tentacles as well. What the hell is that! Wasn''t it called by an ally? damn! What''s going on! Since the appearance of that string, the battlefield has already beenpletely ruined. It was no longer a situation where the kingdom army and warlocks were fighting each other. He is busy avoiding tentacles that attack indiscriminately, biting allies, and rescuing captured allies. ck magicians are even more spectacle. There were even those who intentionally threw theirrades on the same side into a bundle of tentacles in order to escape. confusion itself. None of them could understand the current situation. That bastard! You must have had an ident! Meanwhile, Arel''s double who was reported to the barracks... Delnef hit the table with Allel''s face in his rage at the current situation. What do you mean trust me! Somehow, from the time I went out confidently, I felt cheap. Even now, even now, the identity of that mass of flesh flowing out of the air fortress without a break is unknown even with his knowledge as a dragon. If that''s the case, it must be the work of Bonama, Arell, or simr monsters. he was so determined As a result, it wasn''t apletely absurd guess, but the real Arel himself, who would give him an urate exnation [Hey, abor dragon.] As soon as the incident happened, he arbitrarily started talking to him. Right away, he tried to raise his voice to inquire what had happened. Arel Ernesia! Right now that is... 9 [Get all the soldiers right now. Don''t let it get close to that piece of flesh. That''s it.] What? [Anyway, retreat everything.] After saying that, he cut off all contact. Arel Ernesia... that... that... child... is nothing but humiliation for Delneph. After all, it''s a dragon. Although he is still on the young side, he was the one who reigned as the ruler of the area 300 years ago. It was a dragon that was promising as a young talent. Except for the elders, no one had ever treated him so carelessly. But now... He''s a monstrous human being, but he has to act as a substitute for a mediocre human being. Because he was like that, it wasn''t that he didn''t have a sense of self-doubt at all. ....If it wasn''t there, that would have been a problem. .Kuk. Delneph gritted his teeth in humiliation, but as if he couldn''t help it, he let out a deep sigh and called someone. A soldier rushes in and awaits his orders. ancient! Retreat the entire army. Instruct them never to approach that unknown piece of flesh. When retreating, have the knights protect the flesh from eating the soldiers. ancient! Asmanded! The soldier hurriedly ran outside after repeating the same thing as if he hadn''t even dreamed that the person giving the order was a double. After finishing the order pretending to be Arel, Delnef agonized again with the momentum to tear his hair out. It''s not like I''m caught up in a book and follow him. Yes, I don''t know what that piece of flesh is, but even with my own eyes, it looks ominous.'' It is true that even when the dragon''s eyes and senses detect it, the flesh looks ominous. Mana and Magi. Two energies that can never go together are mixed and run amok. and constantly proliferate. If left as it is, it could undoubtedly cover the world. If that really happened... and if it became known that he was present at the scene. In another sense, his face would be shattered. However, you can''t even step out and use your hands. To be honest, I don''t dare. ...It might be better to end it in his hands before they find out.'' If Arel himself were here and listened to his thoughts, he might have been sincerely pathetic. Please hurry up and put an end to it, Arele Ernesia. This time, he sincerely wished so. The Dark Church''s final (1) order to retreat was delivered to the entire Kingdom of Ernesia. entered a swift retreat. There was no one who insisted on fighting it over the proliferating flesh. Perhaps, instinctively, he felt repulsed by the chaotic aura it radiated. First of all, the soldiers start retreating, and then the magic corps runs away while protecting their allies. Compared to the ck magicians who fled while sacrificing theirrades, it was quite tidy. But the flesh stretches out its tentacles as if it doesn''t want to miss them. It is like a predator trying not to miss its prey. Could it be that you have the will to do so? As thousands of tentacle clusters try to pounce on retreating troops in the back row. ah! There really is no end to bedos and cuts!! Kania swung her sword and shattered them all at once. It''s unpleasant for her to deal with that, but she can''t help it. Already, besides Cania, knights and mages who can still move are struggling to protect their allies at the very end. She immediately drank the potion she received for first aid and spat out the empty bottle. What is that monster really?! The vedo vedo is endless and even continues to grow. What the hell is going on in that aerial fortress? That piece of flesh keeps pouring out of it. What the heck is going on in the air fortress? If I try to use some kind of magic and fail, that''s what happens?'' Many people besides Kania spected that the monster might have been the failure of the leader of the Dark Church to do something. But nobody knows the truth. Now that''s not a problem. I feel really bad.... Thinking that it was truly creepy, Kania cut off all the tentacles that attacked again. Also it doesn''t end Will this chaose to an end, or what will happen if it does not? For some reason, ahead of an ominous premonition, Kania jumped in to save the soldiers again. In order to smash that flesh, all kinds of attack magic were deployed. Absolute Freeze Ray! ymaster Strike! Arcane st! Stone Edge Break! Lightning Storm! I wasn''t sure which attribute would work with which attack, so I tried all possible attributes and even magic with physical damage effects. Around the center where flesh continues to pour out, light with extreme cold, condensed heat wave strike, pure mana destruction beam with no attributes, and shards of soft rock, and even a storm of blue lightning. All kinds of destructive energy is concentrated in one ce, and eventually it emits pure white light, destroying everything within its range. A series of powerful magic that evaporates flesh without leaving any ash. But I couldn''t help but click my tongue and get annoyed. Huh. Are you not eating at all? After the destructive light disappears, the mass of flesh grows again from the still healthy center. This time, he summoned about 500 virtual heavenly swords and struck them down at once. A massive shock shook the surroundings and shattered the creature. Well, the result is.... It doesn''t work, so you have to split it up again, and even if you remove it, it will grow again. Even the pace keeps elerating. Could it be that if even one ash is left behind, it will multiply again? This time, when he was contemting whether to cast a curse that would induce self-destruction. The teacher, who had been watching quietly, gave a negative opinion. It will be useless. is this the ident you brought about? Are you saying that you did a good job and calmly say that it will be useless? I was stunned and grumbled. can you help me Doesn''t that bitch have no sense of responsibility? After all, isn''t that what happened because that woman couldn''t properly identify and kill the young schoolmaster? Help me out if you have a conscience. However, it seemed that she was not giving up because she had no conscience. The spells recorded in the Book of Eternity are running rampant in the worst direction. A mere blow would be of no use. Then what if I let it go? Leave it like that, it will multiply until it covers the entire world. Um I cant say no. I see the same conclusion. By the way, did you think that thing would eat people? Because the spell copses. It repeats copse and regeneration. ordingly, they want mana and magic to maintain their strength. In the end, does that mean that if left alone, it will continue to proliferate and eat all humans and living things and enter the entire universe as it is? It''s terrible. I shook my head. There are tens of thousands of ways the world can perish, but this isn''t my taste. No, before that, is there anyone who likes things like this? Even if there is, this should be stopped. Huh hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu huhu, Im seriously thinking abouting up with a n to stop this. Isn''t the teacher suddenly bursting intoughter? Chapter 411 Chapter 411. The End of the Dark Church (2) ?... What? However, it didn''t seem like he wasughing because he was genuinely funny. Herugh was quite dry. Are you feeling discouraged? I dont know why it doesnt work out like this. A thousand years ago, I was frustrated to see everyone die.... Five hundred years ago, I was rejected by your ancestors. And this time is this...? There are degrees of things that dont work. Are youmenting about your life by yourselfter? I''d rather give you a solution or something. I''m running out of control, but you''re the one who developed that magic, right? I red at him, but the principal still looked downcast. That''s because the method I''ve been thinking about for a thousand years hase to an end like that. It must have been futile since it was ruined like that by someone else''s interference or malice, not by one''s own will. It''s not that I can''t understand her current feelings... Could my dream be this wrong''? Leader. no louirena. Do you still think your way is right? Yeah, that doesnt change at all. She still does not give up the belief that her thoughts are correct. But at the end of that confidence, she wavered a bit. I am not wrong. At least I thought so. ?... Hmm. But other people dont seem to think so. Why is it just because I was wrong? Because that is the world. No other big words needed. I was so dismissive. If only one opinion is right, why do so many people need to live? And maybe if you saved it the way you said, the whole world might have been happy. It''s something nobody knows. yes? There is no one right answer in this world. That''s one of the conclusions I''vee to after living in many ces. When I said this, she was quite dumbfounded. It seems absurd to hear that when you interrupt, it may not be now. I would like to say a few things in a position where I have been disturbed a lot. Thats because, apart from your ideology, the method was wrong. method?????? Louis Reina murmured softly. What does that mean? You think that''s what you forgot? As I blew off another growing mass of flesh, I pointed out the critical problem she had missed. You werent trying to get anyones understanding. ???? understanding? Did you try to convince Raychen Ernesia by revealing her purpose? Did you try to understand why he was trying to stop you? Conversely, the possibility that Reichen Ernesia was influenced by Louis Reyna was sufficient. No, I think the possibility is rather high. But that never happened. Hasn''t she never been like that? Or have you ever tried to hear a reason against him? Wasn''t she the first to be hostile before that? You ruined your ns yourself. Whether it''s good intentions or bad intentions, your n is already over at the point where you first lowered the standard and closed the door of understanding. Good and evil are the same. Even if I want to do something, I try to seek everyone''s understanding no matter what it is. Threats or whatever is fine, so make an excuse first and convince them. If you find a problem there and fix it, you will arrive at the answer. that''s the world It cannot be changed no matter how strong it is. If I wanted my n to seed, I would rather have been either absolute evil or good. If so, it would have been concluded 500 years ago. Well, I don''t think it''s just this woman''s fault... but maybe there was someone''s intention. Even so, she cannot be justified. It failed because the method was bad. And what''s in front of you right now is that karma. What you created is not salvation. That ugly chaos. ???? chaos. Worry about itter and tell me how to do it. Or, if you don''t know, pass over thepositional form that you referenced when you made your magic book! I will find it. To nag, the runaway speed of that piece of flesh has already elerated. It''s not the time to rx. I need to stop it soon. But Louis Reina still kept her mouth shut. Could it be that he gave up on himself? Then she doesn''t care anymore, and I consider a solution on my own... There is... a way. That''s what she finally said. Yes, I thought there might be a way. As for her name, she is also a sorceress Naburang. Of course, I would have thought of an emergency measure when things went wrong. I''ve been counting on you from the start! So I held out my hand to give it up brightly and quickly. Give me a quick way. If it is released without hesitation, there will be no bloodshed.. I have to say that everything has already been spilled. Anyway, shouldn''t we stop him first? But Louis Reina somehow didn''t budge. Only then did I notice that she was a bit odd. It''s not hesitating. But hesitating. Louis Reina? Before I turn it over I want to hear one answer. She red with aplicated feeling at the flesh that had been running out of control for a moment, then opened her mouth again. ...Arel Ernesia, do you... like the current world? Did you point out that my method was wrong because you liked it? Hmm? Guessing the meaning of the question and answer, I narrowed my eyes. An unstable world where you dont know when something will be lost It may be okay now, but its a ce where you dont know when a tragedy like the past will happen again. And yet... You live because you''re unstable and you don''t like it? He gave an equally stupid and unsettling answer to her foolish question. If you are asking whether you are satisfied or not, then of course not. heh I snorted. Do you think my desires will be satisfied with this level of life right now? After all, there are more things I dont like. There are still many things I want to get my hands on, and I want to draw a big picture to live a morefortable life. Come to think of it, when will the team sent to pick up the k fruite back... No one is satisfied with the world. If there are, they are corpses or people who have given up their lives in desperation. ....desperation? Life is like that. You want it because it''s unstable andcking, right? But what if everything is full, there is no end from the beginning, and there is no pain? I can only say this. There will be no progress. I will fall into eternal boredom. Louis Reina frowned. Is this an answer you dont like? Yes, I don''t like it.... I don''t like you and the world for talking like that when you know how painful it is to lose. I guess so. Even if she answered these questions here and now, her essence would not change. There is no such thing as a change of heart in a word. Above all else, I would be disappointed. Even if it goes wrong, even if it''s a vain delusion, it''s a human creature to persevere to the end. I dont like the world. But it is not my intention to let my mistakes ruin it. As if she had finally made up her mind on something, she closed her eyes and finished her thoughts. He showed me some magic form. This? It''s the self-destruct magic form of [Book of Eternity]. Its built in case you make a mistake. Does this guys outrage stop? At least it wont multiply more than this. If you activate it, you will lose all functions. Um... that''s right. I looked it up just in case, but it seems I wasn''t lying. Then why are you giving this to me? Lets call it minimal post-processing. The teacher answered calmly. Apart from simply stopping the Book of Eternity, if there are still others who have not yet escaped the influence of my secret technique, it should be able to be canceled by using that form. meaning of the word. I realized why they handed it over to me for post-processing. If you use this, will you disappear too? of course. The teacher sighed. Unlike the others, I synchronized everything with my ult. No matter how many times you hibernate, there''s no way an ordinary human can survive a thousand years, right? Does it simply mean her life or her own life? Is it pointless to even ask that? For being obsessed with it, its easy to get over it. I can''t help it. Even if we get it back from there... there will be no more hope. And I barely have the strength I need. She murmured, looking a little tired. I thought this was right.... Everyone opposes it then and now... And since I can''t achieve it anymore, I have no regrets. I''ll take it as a minimum of responsibility and respect for stopping me. Or are you dissatisfied? Hmm, Ill write it without hesitation. After all, my purpose is to stop her and stop that flesh from running out of control. If you get rid of both of them, that''s it. It''s self-employed anyway. sympathy and nothing This situation wouldn''t have happened if she hadn''t had this dream. It''s literally post-processing. Then I dont have time anymore, so Ill write it. After preparing to use the magic form, I was ready to use it at any time. Now, even a single flick of the hand will activate the copse spell. Onest question before that. Anything more to say? then one more. was it really there? That''s just what I said. You asked me why I didnt convince Raychen Ernesia? Well thats true. Why? On what basis... did you think that was possible? Oh that? not a big deal. He just mentioned it himself. Then, it would be nice to say that. I handed over the page torn from the notebook. I kept it separately just in case. I read the memo one more timeter and researched it, but there was something stuck on the inside cover. In fact, I haven''t taught this to anyone else. Perhaps we might have been able to understand each others intentions. I just regret that I trampled on her dream because of my circumstances.... So please don''t Please, descendents who will see this someday. Please dont make the same mistakes as me. I hope you can stop her through understanding differently from me. In fact, I haven''t taught this to anyone else. Perhaps we might have been able to understand each others intentions. I just regret that I trampled on her dream because of my circumstances.... So please don''t Please, descendants who will see this one day.] Please don''t make the same mistakes as me. I hope you can stop her through understanding differently from me. Yeah, its already in the past. It has no meaning. I have no intention of putting into practice what my ancestors said. I''m only here to stop her because she gets in the way. So I hope it turns off suddenly. When I smiled and waved my hand, Louis Reyna let out a little annoyance. As expected, I hate you. Interfering with it... ruining it... I''m the worst offspring. Yes, yes. Then, the worst offspring will see you off, so go straight to hell. The service spirit is not overflowing enough to listen toints. When I waved my hand, this time, the magic topletely destroy her longing was unfolded. Chapter 412 Chapter 412. The end of the Dark Church (3) What spread was a pure white wave. It''s a surprisingly shabby magic. Hey, he probably wouldn''t have thought of making his own end splendid. Soon, the growth of the flesh will stop. Mana and demonic energy, which had been multiplying endlessly, had stopped. And her esoterices to an end. The proliferating flesh copses and turns into sand. Also, Ruireina is also slowly disintegrating. It means that from the beginning, he was maintaining his body with secret techniques. ...But I could have survived as long as I put my mind to it.'' However, she doesn''t mind at all even though her whole body gradually turns to sand and copses. It seems that she really has no interest in a world in which she cannot achieve her will. Yes, humans don''t change that quickly. Regret... I see a lot. Thats it. Indeed... As you said, Areel Ernesia, I will see if this imperfect world is really... for humans. If there is such a thing, that is. I don''t know. I justughed it off and she disappearedpletely into sand without a word. Just like that, the best warlockpletely turned to sand and disappeared. If you say lingering, is it regret for not fulfilling your will? Yes, not reflecting is also freedom. I also tried to leave without any regrets anymore. With its owner gone, this floating fortress will soon fallpletely. I''ll have to get all the useful things left behind by the leader before I fall. No is there anything else left to clean up? I red at the flesh that had stopped growing. You foolish. Do you think you can fool me? I pulled him out with telekinesis magic. The one from Letelneas. Right. When the magic stopped the runaway, it must have saved this guy unintentionally. It must be just a coincidence. Originally, even his mind was supposed to be destroyed and he became a crippled person, but the copse technique prevented that. Truly a friend more tenacious than a cockroach. I almost missed it. Kheuk! Coke...! What the hell... Ah... Arell Ernesia?! How is this? Are you asking because you dont know? Didn''t you have to go through a lot of trouble just because you did something stupid? He''s an annoying guy to the very end. Apparently, in the aftermath of the runaway, this guy seems to havepletely lost the ability of a warlock, but he can''t be held responsible for causing this situation with just that. If youmit a crime, you must be punished. Now wait! Arele Ernesia! As if he had a premonition of his fate, the young master tried to run away, dragging himself. I mercilessly stepped on his back. Where are you going? Kheuk! I feel bad for stepping on a frog. Don''t kill me now. Because there are so many things I want to ask... I''m also concerned about the people who just jumped in to support you. It seems that other people''s interests are intertwined in this matter? ???? that?????? that?????? Keugh! Dont try to gloss over it. I never gave permission to be evasive. Ill take you back like this and scrape everything you know down to the bone. Originally, I wasn''t interested in who or what was behind this guy. However, it can no longer be overlooked as it has been entangled up to this level ofmotion. I was convinced that at least some information needed to be grasped. In that respect, this guy is a great witness. So let''s see if I die I will treat you very kindly. Well, it won''t be able to maintain the human form in the future. Don''t worry. Because there will be great pain in the future. I''ll figure out what you''re up to and what you''re trying to do, so be prepared. Heeheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!! Perhaps having a foreboding of his fate, Letelne As Nome uglyly squeezes out his runny nose. don''t cry. don''t look at me even if i cry It''s noisy for now, so let''s keep it quiet. I guess I can turn him into a crippled person who only answers as he is told. That was when I was about to put my hand on his head. What stopped me was a huge energy that suddenly appeared. The hand that felt it stopped reflexively. It''s difficult to take him. My fellow countrymen, born with the same fate. don''t cry. don''t look at me even if i cry It''s noisy for now, so let''s keep it quiet. I guess I can turn him into a crippled person who only answers as he is told. That was when I was about to put my hand on his head. What stopped me was a huge energy that suddenly appeared. The hand that felt it stopped reflexively. It''s difficult to take him. My fellow countrymen, born with the same fate. Suddenly, the space itself was torn apart, and someone''s presence trudged through the gap. What appeared was a white-haired young man. It''s not a teleport, it''s tearing up the space itself and connecting the ce... I can''t believe I reached here by such means. It is an extremely irrational and wasteful method. You put too much emphasis on appearance. Just use teleport. I snorted. However, the eyes I stared at him became extremely sharp. The energy you feel from him. It is distinctly different in weight and quality from other reincarnated beings. The depth as if he would not allow them to be left in the same ss. If there were other people besides us here, we would have been crushed by that energy and couldn''t move. Of course, as for me, I can shake it off with just a shrug of my shoulders. Well, to put it the other way around, he''s walking around like nothing even with me in front of him. I just listened to a lot of superficial things. I showed my teeth and smiled and stared at him. As you can see, it''s clear that I was the one trying to get information from Letelneas. or a person equivalent to it. Someone who summons reincarnated people. It''s just my guess anyway. And that seems to have been the answer. Retelneas, who was being stepped on by my feet, was delighted. Oh oh oh oh! you are! I never thought you woulde to support yourself!! Looks like someone you know Do you think you came to save yourself? It just went well! Although she failed topletely steal it, she somehow remembered her dark magic... I don''t need it. However, what Retelneas greeted him with was a cold reply from the man. And it was pure white light pouring from his palms. Without hesitation, I took my foot off the young master and jumped up. I had no choice but to be tantly aware that it was Retelneas, not me, that he was aiming for. However, that guy was swept away by his attack without even moving as if he didn''t notice that the author was going to attack him. Without even a chance to hear his screams, everything about him was erased on the spot. I clicked my tongue at the sight. There''s no way I''d be happy to see an enemy using and throwing away people like that. Is it silence? Thats it. If you know, it''s not just one or two things that are difficult. There was no point. Information is really annoying. Thanks to that, I even have to get rid of myrades. Isn''t it? I couldn''t find a sign of pity from that guy who was actually talking, even after washing my eyes. ...then let''s catch him.'' However, the idea was immediately abandoned. It was because I had estimated the level of the opponent to some extent. inner air. knowledge. basicpetency. Even if you can figure it out with a cursory nce. ...I don''t know if it''s simr to me. Or maybe it''s more than that...?'' A strong person who is estimated to be on the same level as me. It''s different from the ones I''ve installed so far. The ominous aura I feel from him alerts my senses. If you want to fight him, you have to be serious about it. In response to such intuition, I also raised my strength, but soon I took care of myself. Now is not a good time. There are too many people to get caught up in. and annoying And he probably thinks simrly.'' He seems rxed, but after Retelneas was eliminated, he doesn''t try to close the distance with me any more than necessary. It is limiting one''s heart. Yes, it means that each other recognizes each other''s level. You never know who will survive the moment one of them touches you first. ...quite amazing. Surprisingly, he didn''t hide it at all. He opens his eyes wide and pretends to be surprised. Are you Arele Ernesia? I heard the story. From whom? That brown-skinned kid? Or the one you deleted a while ago? Which one do you think it will be? Both. Well, lets get rid of the trivial questions and answers. I was sure of the guy''s identity in the conversation now . is that you? There was a guy who talked about being a master from a previous life. Ha ha... Yes I remembered. much earlier than me. And an idle friend who is doing something wide-ranging in this world. It really does look worth it. At that time, I only left a message, but this time, is it something worth going to? Well... that''s how it is. Some of what Letelneas did was excessive... In the worst case, I thought we might need to intervene on our side. A runaway from a moment ago? Yeah, I was watching this side as well. Apparently, he had been paying attention to this for quite some time. Then, how are you going to exin his runaway? That really wasn''t our intention. It was a mistake caused by Retelneas''s greed. It seems that he wanted to use this to surpass me . Well, that''s how it is. The boy giggled and looked around. It''s the dark church. Was this just a wish? It''s like. The guy clicked his tongue as if he was pathetic. His attitude was quite arrogant. Wasn''t the secret art of your cult leader? Seeing what Retelneas was doing, it looked like he was trying to rob it. That should also be corrected. But he shook his head as if he wasn''t. It is true that I was interested in her n. But just out of curiosity. The robbery n was Letelneas'' n, not mine. I just wanted to observe. So you have nothing to do with it? You areughing. It is true that I supported him, so I wont say that there is none. But let me tell you this. I''m no longer interested in secret arts like this. Forever....? It''s funny, it''s funny. Heughed with contempt for what the leader was trying to do, as if he was genuinely disagreeable. Humans are really the same. It seems sincere that he is not interested. Looking at the eyes that look down on everything in the other world gives me confidence. That is the feeling thates out when you sincerely regard everything but yourself as inferior. Human beings are really inferior. Even if you reach that level, you can only think of things like this. I was just staring at him. To be honest, I didn''t even feel worth it. And for some reason, seeing that guy''s face makes me strangely ufortable. What is this feeling? Ugh... what? I quietly clenched my fists. so? What are you going to do now? Can I take the fact that you showed your face as a sign that you want to be beaten by me? Since the head of the suspicious guys hase to visit after a long time, isn''t it polite to put a fist in his face? It''s a different story if you want a duel over there. I''m also thinking of teaching you who the real madman in this district is. But he doesn''t seem to think so. No way. It''s not my intention to fight here. And you didn''t mean it, right? ....act. I untied my fists. Chapter 413 Chapter 413. The End of the Dark Church (4) Actually, if you fight here, the expected damage is not normal. In addition, this side still does not know the power of the other side. I can''t be careless and blindly punch a man who is presumed to be the same as me. Looks like we both have work to do. Then, if you dont have any business, youll disappear. I think so even if you dont say it. He shrugged his shoulders and turned his back. Are you confident? Does it matter if I change my mind and attack? That''s cheeky. Right. He put his foot in the still open space and stopped. Come to think of it, I didnt introduce myself. just get out of here. I am not interested. A beautiful woman would ask for a business card, but I have no interest in asking the name of a dull guy. If you feel dirty, turn it off. And I have a hunch that this child will soon be beaten. So I don''t care about the name. But the other side didn''t think so, so I looked back with a dry smile that I couldn''t feel properly. ....Honest eyes that have been worn down to the bottom. really annoying Her real. hmm? Heriel Jesphornes. So, he made a name for himself. This ce is not suitable for conversation. The air is also thick. So let''s find a suitable ce soon. So please don''t be offended by this rudeness. After saying that, this time he skipped over the space and disappeared. After all, should I just ept that as a greeting? Or should we take it as a deration of war that might happen someday? Youre annoying. He did not hide his displeasure. It was clear from the start that he thought he had the upper hand. It''s good that you talk like that. I can''t help but get a little hot. it''s okay. Shall I step back for now?'' Anyway, I decided to hurry back. Because it seems that my substitute dragon will be waiting for the results in a cold sweat. The situation outside was also quite a concern. First of all, you have to start with the training. . Oh, my mouth is bitter. And I''m hungry. need a party Now, let the rest take care of itself. Think aboutter thingster. That is the key to livingfortably in the world. A ce no one knows exists somewhere on this. Very few people know of the existence of this ce. None of these outsiders know about this ce. A so-called sanctuary that only those with certain qualifications can ess and that only they can enter. To borrow his words, a ce where only those with qualifications can enter''. ...well, it''s just a ce that''s terribly difficult to get into. Among the brown-skinned reincarnated girls, the girl, called the trainer'', was quietly preparing to meet her in front of the castle gate. It turned out to be bigger than I thought.....'' Heined with a sigh. What she was talking about was amotion caused by the Dark Wizard''s organization outside. It was good enough to resurrect the leader as nned and let her set up the way she wanted. Anyway, the nner was Letelneas. Whether the n fails or not is his responsibility. It was a good thing for her to be just a liaison and a bystander. ...why did this happen? The problem is that the Dark Church and Ernesia Kingdom collided. As a result, Arele Ernesia came out. And Retelneas'' identity was discovered and excluded by the religious leader. After that, Letelneas somehow survived, and at the end of the battle in Ernesia Kingdom, they asked for a rescue force. For once, as an ally and arade who understands the same meaning, he could not be tolerated. ordingly, ten reincarnated people who were helping with the same mission here were put in. However, all of them were killed by Arel Ernesia and the leader of the Dark Church. ...I''m d I didn''t go.'' The trainer thought so inwardly. As expected, his fighting ability and experience were not ordinary. The people he sent this time were only the strong ones with a certain level ofbat experience, but they were no match for him. As expected, it was clear that Arele Ernesia was fundamentally different from among the reincarnated people. ...And that was the starting point for that human being.'' At this point, Retelneas''s ns were thwarted. He tried to rob the leader of the secret arts, but failed and even caused a runaway. At that time, even herrades, including her, were cold. If necessary, there was a possibility that intervention would be necessary. They didn''t want a phenomenon that could destroy the world if they didn''t care. But that was something they figured out as well. The problem was that it caught his eye. ?...he came. When the trainer raised his head, the space cracked open and a white-haired young man walked out of it. How long have you been beaten? Enough of the joke. The gray-haired young man responded to the trainer''s mean joke by simply patting her on the head. Herial. He is the one who oversees and controls the organization of the reincarnated people, including himself. And here, a person who has been called a monster and feared for a thousand years. He was a man with a truly pitiful attitude. What about the repairs? It ended without a problem. When I first broke in, everything had been sorted out. Unwillingly, it only serves to silence Letelneas. ....I know. I said I didn''t have to go. You went wrong. Originally, he nned to go out to stop Letelneas. But what''s the point of him stepping out and dragging Arel Ernesia''s aggro? Im sorry I ran out on my own. But seeing him made me red-mire. That much? Yeah, thats about it. And it was worth meeting him in person. The trainer''s face hardened. It is acknowledged by the author of Heriel, and not by anyone else. I''m only scratching the surface, but he seems to be on par with me. is that a joke? I''m serious. At that moment, the trainer thought it was good that he did not go himself. If I had gone, I thought I would have died without being able to take it off or beat it this time. It''s not like there''s anything wrong with life. You have to die here for the next thing to happen. There is such a perception. But I don''t have the hobby of being sick on purpose. She just wants to live happily in any world, taking care of her pets for a long time. You are probably thinking the same thing. I can''t believe it...however, it''s the same level as you...? It is quite possible. It could happen. However, Hariel was just passing it over casually. Otherwise, it could be the biggest stumbling block. Although not confirmed, there was a high possibility that Arell Ernesia would oppose this side''s ideology. Still, you''re so calm. Dont worry. If it gets in the way, you just have to rule it out. That was then. It seems that Harial sincerely thinks it''s no big deal. But I am interested. It may be a long-awaited equal existence. I guess so. The trainer agreed with a half-sarcasm. He and she may be the same reincarnation, but they are never the same. The umted knowledge. The period of life. Everything is a monster on a different level. I sympathize with the beings here for a thousand years, fearing and dropping cranes. Yeah, I am interested. I would like to talk to him once. What do you think? Didnt I tell you? Let''s talk. He smirks as if he is genuinely interested, as if his usual dry expression and eyes are warm. Even the same reincarnated person as a subordinate is interested in him. I decided to make a ce for you soon. ...Please don''t get into an ident. If you think about the person who cleans up.. She pretended to pray, saying please. But Hariel himself, whether he heard it or not, just went into the castle and muttered in a very interested voice. ...He''s a man who might be on par with the long-awaited. I hope he will understand our duty. To begin with, the Dark Church waspletely destroyed. After all, their fortress could only cross the border of Ernesia Kingdom. The center of the floating fortress, which was stopped by the army led by Arele Ernesia and supported until the end, copsed in vain. As if to symbolize their end. Afterwards, the surviving ck magicians tried to escape to hide themselves, but those who survived would surely no longer be able to appear in the world as they had lost their basis for activity. In the end, it is not known to the world what the dark church was trying to do and what the woman called the leader was aiming for. Why did they do this in the first ce? What were they aiming for as they fought all the kingdoms on the continent? I don''t know what they were aiming for, but wasn''t it an empty end? In the end, the Ernesia Kingdom officially announced that there was nothing to guess about the purpose of the Dark Church, and the traces of the broken fortress were fairly excavated at a gathering of investigators dispatched from each kingdom, but nothing else was found. Most of the traces were severely damaged and difficult to restore. Also, there were no magic tools or materials left to speak of. Isn''t it a trace of an organization that was ruled by such a powerful religious leader? Neighboring countries, who were trying to catch a strand of development somehow with their traces, couldn''t help but feel sorry for that fact and had to beat only the poor table with their fists. I had no choice but to conclude that it was probably incinerated due to being swept away by the explosion that Ernesia Kingdom Army used to deal with for the first time. Of course, unless they were idiots, they were suspicious, but they gave up their lingering feelings because there was no merit to publicize it. What remained as a question after that was the end of Louis Reina, the leader of the Dark Church. Indeed, the ck magician, who had shown so much overwhelming power against the allied forces, did not fight properly during the final battle. It appeared only once, and for some reason immediately disappeared from the battlefield. Of course, some powers that did not appear during the Allied subjugation also appeared. Still, it was strange that she didn''t fight until the end. At least, it must have been a mistake to use strange magic and self-destruct. Opinions full of prejudice came out. It was because of a strange phenomenon that urred at the end of the battle. Strange slime, flesh-like monsters that ooze from their strongholds. Regarding the rampage of the monster, which eats both enemies and allies, there are only various hypotheses and controversies, but no conclusion has been reached. As a result of interrogating the ck magicians who were captured on the spot, the cult leader returned to the fortress for some reason just before the monster appeared. In the end, the most probable thing is, Isn''t the leader trying to use some kind of magic to reverse the war situation, and the monster like that was summoned and self-destructed due to the failure of the ritual?'' The hypothesis seems to have gained the most power. Chapter 414 Chapter 414. The End of the Dark Church (5) Peace and Proposal (1) Anyway, this is the end. There are still some follow-up and various procedures, but with this, we can officially announce that it is over. The kings of each kingdom swept their hearts out with this conclusion. Of course, it wasn''t just reassuring. After the meeting using themunication port, the kings of each country held another secret meeting, except for the Kingdom of Ernesia. to discuss the following issues: However, Ernesia Kingdom is a topic that should not be known. ...Then how do you think we can end Allel Ernesia''s request with minimal cost? They started having snobbish talks again. If Arel is looking at this spot. He might have been dumbfounded, saying, It''s only natural that the woman felt bad for her descendants now.'' And also, it is something that may have suffocated, saying that it is the way the world goes. In this way, the scenery of the world was being restored to its original state as usual. Peace and Proposal (1) About a month has passed since the Dark Church copsed. After that, extremely peaceful days continued, such as discussing the aftermath without any problems. At first, I was somewhat wary that something additional might happen, but seeing that nothing had happened so far, I was convinced that this time waspletely over, and I roughly let go. Perhaps, by now, the kings of other countries are thinking about whether they can somehow put their names on this achievement rather than searching for ck magicians? I pretended to p, saying that I could clearly imagine the scene. How can people be so consistent and obvious? Well, that might be a sincere attitude for a king. ...so what you''re seeing has something to do with that? Pena asked, ncing at me and a pile of papers piled on the desk in the office. It''s because I''ve been thinking about this since morning. If you do anything, you should get an award. Year? So what is it? It''s a short list of candidates to rip them off... no, what to ask for as a prize. Territorial interests and/or human resources or culture.... or information. These are all the information I have scraped by mobilizing all the connections I have sowed. Perhaps the royal castle doesn''t have as much information as this. because? There is some information that cannot be obtained through the means of a good child. Pena seemed a little fed up with admiration as if she had noticed that. ?... Whoa? Is this kind of thing ? I must have wondered why I voluntarily sat down when I would normally have snuck into bed whining and whining. Were you excited about what you would receive? No, not necessarily like that. Some post-processing remains. I was dealing with that as well. First of all, I scratched my cheeks and made excuses. ....Still, it is true that more than half of them were thinking about this. Thinking about what to ask of them is actually a pretty important issue. It was necessary this time, but it cost quite a bit. It''s not just the cost of moving troops. From the unfinished parts of the mana engine blown up by the bomb, to the cost of weapons to be used only then. To be honest, at this point in time for the subjugation of the Dark Church, our territory is spending quite a lot. At this point, I''ve written more than I''ve gained. In the first ce, peace is expensive. It is the most expensive product in the world. If it was a normal war, they would pay for it by paying debts to the defeated country or taking territory. This time, the opponent was an illegal organization without a singlend. What do you get out of dealing with beggar terrorists? In addition, most of the stolen items are stolen items, so they cannot be disposed of with dignity. ...well, there''s a way to rip that off, too. I winked at the stack of papers and smiled wickedly. So why shouldnt I get it from others? Instead, I turned my eyes to the neighboring countries. You have done so much. Of course you should get an award. is not it? It is natural in society that there is a price to pay for making a contribution. don''t forget Great merites with great rewards. In order to express our gratitude in other countries, we n to pay a certain amount of money ordingly. I''ll give you what you want, so it''s also a sign of a plea to please put an end to it. You have to do that first, so the shape wille out. In addition, in order to let the public know to a certain extent that they were actually on the bandwagon of the Kingdom of Ernesia, they needed to express their appreciation for their contributions. He wanted to leave evidence that he sneakily jumped on the bandwagon. After all, the world is on the side of the winner. You wag your tail like this because you won. It''s so gross, so gross. So are you going to decline? no way? Why am I rejecting you? I will. In addition, in order to let the public know to a certain extent that they were actually on the bandwagon of the Kingdom of Ernesia, they needed to express their appreciation for their contributions. He wanted to leave evidence that he sneakily jumped on the bandwagon. After all, the world is on the side of the winner. You wag your tail like this because you won. It''s so gross, so gross. So are you going to decline? no way? Why am I rejecting you? If you give, you will receive. No, you have to take more than that. In addition, it is necessary for me, as the representative, to thoroughly and steadily tear it apart for the award to be given to the subordinates. yeah not just for me For everyone. So, shouldnt we think carefully about what we are going to offer from now on? I see? So you''ve been staring at that thing since morning... Huh? But wasnt the one who originally thought of the prize? What are you talking about? I pretended to tilt my head as if I was talking nonsense. The person receiving the award should think about it. Pena feels confused by the difference inmon sense. don''t forget In our house, the person who receives the award thinks. Since when did the person who gives the prize worry about it? If youre interested, would you like to see Pena? If I want something, I''ll tear it off. No, I will decline. Just looking at it makes my head explode... I don''t have the guts to do that. It seems to be pricked by conscience. what happened By the way, I looked at the list, but there is no Kelly? Isnt there anything you can ept? Oh there? If it''s Kelly, the negotiations are already over. When I said this, Pena was puzzled as if she didn''t understand the meaning. But it doesn''t seem strange otherwise. What is it? Negotiations made so quickly. It''s not that we made it quickly, but the other party just flipped the boat on its own. They negotiate and sleep, and there is nothing to do. Because of this incident, because of my teacher, I had to pay attention to myself quite a bit. I can be confident that the queen will not be able to meet me in the next 50 years. By now, that queen would be taking her anger out by tying up her teacher and beating her with her punches like a punching bag. so? What are you going to rip out of all these things? Have you already decided? Roughly. I''ve been thinking about it since morning, so I came up with a rough estimate. And all that remains is for them to meekly ept reality. There is no problem with that. Let''s see.... I''ll show you that the expenses so far were actually to gain momentum for a leap forward. Yes, do your best. Having said that, Pena quietly backed away. He''s probably trying to sneak around so he won''t disturb me. Ah, by the way, Pena, you decided not to go to the victory banquet, right? why? What''s going on? . Ah... that... Pena gave a slightly subtle smile and evaded it. Originally, Pena was supposed to apany me to the victory banquet held to praise her achievements, but for some reason she decided not to attend this time. It''s honestly not a bothersome event. There is no obligation to attend, and it doesn''t matter if I go alone. However, the reason she did not attend was that she was not in a good condition. Is there something wrong with you? A little worried, I gently ced my palm on her forehead. My palm is more urate than a thermometer. Well 37.1 degrees. It is ambiguous to say that there is or not. I wanted to take a closer look, but since she is a spirit sage, there was a risk that she would be intuitively caught if she used strange abilities, so I took it upon myself. Still, I''ll use it anyway. However, Pena blushed slightly and shook her head saying it was nothing. Well, it''s 37.32 degrees now. It''s also subtle. It''s not that bad. I just don''t feel like going. And for a slightly different reason. Then should I just fall in? Oh, there is no need for that, so Arel is gone. Isnt that where everyone is waiting? Well how about that? It doesn''t matter if I don''t go anyway. It''s just a face painting event. However, Pena evaded it by saying that it was all right. really? Yeah, dont worry. After all, Yeongji has a doctor, right? And Diana and others. Saying that, he quickly retreated. therefore! Don''t worry about Arel and go! I''ll tell you the definite storyter! ...isn''t it a big deal? I''d figure out what he was thinking with a little trick, but I quit. Speaking of which, you''ve been quite busytely because of the warlock issue. Are you sad about it? If that''s the case, I''ll have to make ns to go y again sometime soon. For that reason, I''ll have to finish the troublesome work quickly. A ce to praise Ernesia''s achievements immediately opened. The reason for preparing the ce as quickly as possible was to check Arel''s intentions, but more than anything else, it was also meant to clearly inform that the wizards had been subdued. Even if it is simply announced, the public will not be convinced. It is necessary to set up an official position like this and inform through it. It wasn''t that the aristocrats had a party and held events every time because they liked extravagance. It has some meaning. That''s why I deliberately set up a seat and invite myself to give the award. And now the awards ceremony is in full swing. Having an audience with Ernesia, the first king of the Ernesian Kingdom, Arell is kneeling on one knee in a manner of etiquette. Only this time, he was silent and gave off a serious air. Nature is known to the world as a lofty genius anyway. Not one eye is there. Among those watching this spectacle were several guests, including delegations from other countries. Jeil solemnly praised Arel for his achievements. More than anything else, the territorial army led by Areel Ernesia and the support you willingly provided are of great help in calming the confusion caused by the ck magicians this time. This is a fact acknowledged by all. Thanks to the solemn atmosphere, no other noises can be heard except for the first deration. Only Arel, who is being praised for this achievement, can answer. Of course, what he said was ording to the pre-arranged script. It was no big deal. I just did my best, Your Majesty. It''s too much praise. Even so, you should be thanked. Prearranged words of humility and also words of praise are exchanged. Chapter 415 Chapter 415. Peace, and Proposal (2) It may be exceedingly insufficient to repay your merits, but I would like to reward you ordingly. meaning of thanks. Outwardly, it is said that he was bestowed with gold coins, jewels, or territories. The list that Jeil is now calling is also like that. However, if it were really only that, the insides of those watching this scene would not be burned like this. As far as they go, they are only given outwardly. It wasn''t a real price. It hasn''t even started yet. And most importantly, Arell hasn''t even made a full-fledged request yet. But it is clear that it will not be taken lightly. ...what the hell the author will ask for. I''m already worried.'' It is not only the delegation that is anxious. By now, the kings of foreign countries must be holding their heads in anxiety in their offices. After the award ceremony is over, the banquet follows. At night, as nned, a banquet was held tomemorate the sessful subjugation of the ck magician. There are questions about why such a bigmemoration is made with the clearing of terrorists, but in an aristocratic society, it is of course necessary. It''s the socialite who creates an excuse to celebrate, even if he takes a shit if need be. In addition, this time, not only nobles from within the kingdom, but also arge number of guests invited from other countries gathered. Of course, the banquet could not help but follow. Although important figures such as the king of other countries did note, instead, those in the next most important position, such as nobles from other countries or those of royal blood, attended directly. The most important thing is that the one who led this banquet was the Kingdom of Ernesia. It''s to make sure who''s who deserves the credit this time.'' In any case, this banquet was led by the kingdom of Ernesia, and other countries were invited under the pretext of simply sharing the same will. In other words, We are the protagonists of this banquet and we are the ones who saved the world. So make sure that the rtionship is up-and-down.'' So even though I was bothered, I dared to attend. So, this time, Arell-sama also deliberately attended Asha, who was listening to me as she had nothing to do while standing guard near me, nodded as if epting. By the way, Asha is just an escort, so this time she''s just wearing a uniform with no weapons. Thats why everyone is ncing at me. It must be strange that Arell-nim came. To treat someone as a fantasy species who didnt go out in society Wasnt that right? Kut! I have nothing to say. It''s true that I don''t go out often, but being treated like such a rare creature just makes me feelplicated. I just pass the ss with a faint smile. Looking at me like that, Asha noticed in a subtle way. Does Arel-sama look bored? of course. The only ones approaching are the kids trying to impress me. All they say is trivial information. I wouldn''t havee if it wasn''t for the celebration of this subjugation in the first ce? My sister-inw says it, but my taste is a more lively and colorful festival in a different sense. This is not a quiet, dark banquet. I''d rather have all the attention go to my older brother. Half of theme to me and are tired. It''s a purpose... Maybe that''s why the youngdies also often talked to Arel today, right? Um Young Ae. Oh, it''s scary to say,e again? I am. There was ady approaching this way cautiously, as if I seemed to be free. A girl wearing a bold dress made of purple silk. She approached me without hesitation and bowed her head first. A manner as if measured with a ruler, and a smile that thoroughly conceals the inside. What amondy from a noble house. It is an honor to meet you in a ce like this, Mr. Arell Ernesia. It''s just a ce like this, but would you allow me to say hello? Um, it doesnt matter. I replied casually. I have no reason to look at it again, and I have no intention of doing so. Just as if you were dealing with a reed, you only allow greetings indifferently and reflexively. My name is Chestel Seldil, the second daughter of the lord of the Principality of Ruin. The Duchy of Ruin? Ah... Come to think of it, it''s the ce that recently gained autonomy from the Zelnian Kingdom. Are you the second daughter of that duchy? I had heard rumors going around the world, so I pretended to know roughly. It is said that due to the weakening of the royal authority of the Zelnian Kingdom, nobles who were unable to pray in the days of the former kingdom gained self-government by collecting pretexts and funds. The child who governs the Duchy of Ruin is one of the lords who gained autonomy in that way. I haven''t heard the details, but I''ve heard rumors. Oh, I thought you heard. Gloryes. However, it seems that the opponent is happy with that alone. Well, it''s because the weight of the other person remembering the family name and not knowing it are different. As evidence of that, this girl now smiles at the other youngdies from an angle that I can''t see, as if she''s bragging about something to the nobles of a foreign country. wow i can''t honestly a bit broken In a ce like this, it is said that you can show off your status just by whether or not the name of the family or territory is understood by the authorities, but it is too much. What a tired world. Looks like I''m not talking simply to brag about the family name.'' I gasped inwardly at the tant disy of her true intentions. Asha is also just silently watching from behind. But it''s not something I like. If it was a simple greeting, it would be enough for the owner of the principality toe. But why do you send your daughter, especially the second daughter, as a representative to say hello? The lies are obvious. Looking at it like this, it seems that Areel Ernesia-sama''s intelligence is more visible than what I have heard through rumors. ...That''s an overstatement. Not quite like that. There must be some pretty exaggerated rumors going around. oh? Seeing it in person, I don''t think it''s such an exaggerated rumor. You really don''t know what rumors are going around, don''t you? yes? If you knew, wouldn''t you talk like you do now? Not quite like that. When I smiled wryly at the tantly excessive praise and shuddered in moderation, she only smiled like a professional youngdy. So no matter what the other person says, you have to smile to be first ss? I heard the rumors. My wife said that she was absent from the banquet... ...Well, there are a lot of things going on. Don''t worry, there''s nothing special. Thats good. It''s not even the eyes of a person who worries in the first ce. It is obvious that there is not a single shield that is troublesome to approach, and his eyes are shining. But it is a big deal. Even if you don''t, there are many people who want to talk with Arel. After all, if you are alone, there will be many people who want to talk to Arell-sama. Overly explicit. That''s why it''s a deduction. If you are staying away from me because you have a will, wouldnt I be rude in saying hello first? Never mind. It''s not something the youngdy should be so concerned about. This story is a bit annoying. Shall we turn the subject? More than that, I''ve heard rumors about the Principality of Ruin. From what I hear, it sounds like you had quite a bit of fun with the strange specialties? They seemed to have had quite a bit of fun thanks to the mysterious herbs found there. It''s a herb that grows only when it contains mana unique to that territory, right? It was nothing. It was just a little bit of Heaven''s will. Well, apart from this incident, you seem to be interested in the specialties of your country. But distribution is quite difficult, right? I heard that the distribution process of herbs grown in their territory is difficult, so it is difficult to trade with ordinary peddlers, so they are traded at a very high price. Unfortunately, you can''t move it over long distances with a regr wagon. In addition, even with teleport, the quality is changed due to mana interference. That is really worth it. If you can trade, you will benefit greatly. It''s just sad for us. be sorry In fact, do you think I don''t know that only a very small number of them monopolize it and suck a lot of honey? Oh yeah? You mean that? I said this on purpose to make her wonder. Then, if you return hometer, let him know. Maybe that concern will be resolved soon. Yes, I will say so. Even if she didn''t understand at first, she meekly pretended to agree. Perhaps by the time she returns home, she will realize the true meaning of what I said and there will be an uproar. Then the girl will step down. If there is anything else you would like to say, please feel free to speak up. After finishing that, she left. In fact, this isn''t the first time she''s posted a greeting like this. Besides her, all of the youngdies who had not yet been married among thedies who had already attended this banquet had talked to me at least once with these words. If this was a club rather than a banquet, I would have taken a more explicit approach. or dragged The action of hanging a job, which is often said, is do you want to line up that thoroughly... I guess the nobles of other countries also wanted to line up thoroughly on my side through this work. Of course, the most obvious of these is that he wants to secure connections by dedicating his daughter... in other words, by sending her as a concubine. I thought it would decrease if I got married, but it actually added to it... It would be the case in a purely monogamous society. There is no right of session there, but the lineage of the royal family. In addition, those who have enormous wealth and implicit power will be more greedy. There was a widespread perception that even concubines did not matter. Are you saying it''s a hit once you get it? I am not a lottery ticket. Normally, Pena would deal with her in moderation and would act as a breakwater to prevent women from approaching. Because he couldn''t attend today. Asha, who was the only one who followed me, was also an escort, so she couldn''t interfere. .. Then, what is it? Well, since I left behind trustworthy kids like Diana and Seina, it shouldn''t be a big deal. It is very tiring. After the youngdy cautiously withdrew after the story, I went out to the balcony outside the banquet hall to take shelter for a while. I hope you won''t rush all the way here. I nced at her just now, who was bragging about something to the other young girls, andughed. Even a popr man is hard, its hard. You dont seem to hate that much, do you? no what. I scratched my cheek at Asha''s subtly sharp point. You can''t fool your eyes either. It''s not wrong... In fact, anyone who says they don''t like it because they''re popr is a deceiver. I want to deceive too. Actually, I''m proud. Totally rewarding! One side is pushing hard, but I''m really looking forward to letting them know that it''s a vain hope! Well... if you''re popr, you enjoy it. This is what a person who enjoys looks like. Chapter 416 Chapter 416. Peace and Suggestion (3) Ah, did you look a little frivolous? no. Not to that extent. But... it''s probably because there''s a seat. Wouldn''t it be better to be a little more careful? Also, Im worried that it might be a pointless topic of conversation in the social world. Asha''s meaningful words. Why is the border thicker than usual? It''s a strange thing for her, who has be a little dociletely. Um, are you careful? Did you have any suspicious attitude? But I don''t know, so there''s no way he knows. Or is it an atmosphere that only women know about? Seeing my puzzled attitude, Asha slightly trembled as if she had made a mistake. what? Thats it! It means that if you allow the young girls to approach easily without Pena-sama, it will look ugly. Yes. Come now? Well, that might be the right word. Even if your wife didn''t attend and you took advantage of the opportunity to talk to her, it might not be a good idea to show an easy response. Above all, I will look cheap. Since it''s true, let''s try to pretend to be a little polite. For now, I put aside my suspicious gaze and looked towards the banquet hall again. ...More than that, it''s a banquet tomemorate the victory, but it''s strange that the people who really contributed are not visible. Asha, who understood what I meant by saying this, gave a subtle smile. Except for me and my oldest brother, all of the people gathered here are nobles. Also, people from other countries. There were only guys who didn''t even participate in the battle. ...In any world, it''s the same thing to install things you weren''t involved in first after work is done... This is why high-ranking people... aren''t they? Ahahahahahawell, I dont know. Asha has a position, so you can''t agree with me. I can''t deny it though. Maybe I vaguely thought that way. Instead, I said something else. ...Originally, it was supposed to be those who fought in the field like you, Asha, rather than me, who shoulde to this banquet. Oh no. Well, since she can''t openly agree, Asha is just evasive. You''re not wrong, are you? If it is a banquet tomemorate the victory, it is right to bring together the parties who fought, let them enjoy, and praise them. But these nobles have nothing but a desire to make ends meet among the centipedes. That''s why it doesn''t catch my eye.'' That''s why no matter which youngdy you bring in, even if you say something nice to hear, I won''t listen to you kindly. I think it would have been a little better if my sister had also attended huh. Why can''t you attend because you have internal injuries and it''s hard to move? Oh my God Seeing Ashas expression darken, I added, saying no. Its an excuse, an excuse. In the first ce, it was an internal injury, and it was all healed a few days ago. I know because I saw it with my own eyes. It''s just faking it.'' My older sister has also grown a lot. To learn how to pretend to be sick and skip annoying events. Is it true that Seodang recites Poongwol in three years? And the truth is, the reason my sister is missing isn''t because she''s bothered. Hmm...well, it seems like he had something on his mind during thest battle. From what I heard, it seemed that he couldn''t quite understand why he thought that he had beaten the leader''s disciple by a fluke and that the opponent had also taken care of him. In addition, it seems that I felt a wall in earnest because of this incident. I didn''t force myself to attend because I thought this was an important time. And seeing how things are going back now, I think it would have been better if I hadnt called. I would rather praise the parties who fought at such a time. I really... don''t I? ...Even if you say so. Still, no one will be unaware of what Allel-nim has done for us since then. Yes, apart from the awards from the royal castle, I gave various awards to the soldiers in appreciation of this and that. They were overjoyed with it. Actually, is it cash rather than verbal praise? Is cash best? Is cash good? Actually, I like cash too. The soldiers are also grateful to Mr. Arell. Asha replied as if she was satisfied with that. you? That is enough for me too. It won''t be empty words. Asha also simply set aside the duty or reward and gave her a reward worthy of her achievement. Surprisingly, Asha also thought the actual product more important than the prize. He''s actually a cash digger. Cheers to cash. Asha more than that? I''m bored, but don''t you have something fun to talk about? ...Arel-sama, I am an escort. How many people do you think these days? When I made a meaningful joke, Asha just pretended not to hear. Lately, I''ve only been told to skip the stories that are unfavorable to me. Chit! Then I just bring out the story. I thought of it when I was talking aboutpensation, but when I heard it, it seemed like they sent all of them back to their hometowns? Yes, what about it? Asha had sent most of the wages she had received back to her hometown. Again, there is nothing strange about it. was it that much debt? As far as I know, it wasn''t that much? In the first ce, the sry I gave Seina and Asha Dia was quite highpared to others. That being said, it is actually a very high-paying job. Well, it''s not that escorts get that much, it''s because it''s my'' escort. Of course, it wasn''t like favoritism or anything like that, but it was given as much as was reasonable in proportion to one''s skills. no. It wasn''t that, but I sent it back to my hometown as extra money. It might be necessary. Ah that was it. Come to think of it, there are three types of people who earn money roughly. One is a person who writes as soon as he earns. The other is a person who hoards what he earns. and. Like me, the type to earn endlessly without being conscious of what I earn or spend. Isn''t Asha the one who writes? I dont know if sending them back to my hometown is a special thing, but cant I use it for myself? Whoop, dont worry. This will be thest time I send it anywhere. Anything more than that would be a burden to him. Its thest time Aha, thats right. I guessed what it meant. Soon the little boy wille home. Come to think of it, did you talk about graduationst time? Asha''s younger sister, Iret. As soon as he returns home, he will do anything to rebuild the family. Looking at the atmosphere there, it seems like I''m going to have a ceremony with thatdy as soon as I get back. I was surprised too. Didn''t you hear that the Karet family even gave permission''? Well, he must have thought that it was okay with the human part or the calcting part. Maybe it was simply that she couldn''t stand her daughter''s stubbornness. Well, Marquis Karet''s feeling is that I''m not part-timer. Anyway, the slope will continue, and after that, the little boy will try to do well on his own, even if Asha doesn''t have to support it hard. Thanks to you, as my sister and eldest daughter, I was able to provide at least some gold coins for my brothers wedding. Ah... well, there is such a problem. It costs money to marry a noble boy or girl. Maybe Iret was trying to do that in her own way. Hey, Karet, thatdy must have been nning something, too. Something happened unexpectedly. Unwillingly, thanks to the previous battle, she unexpectedly benefited. I don''t have to worry anymore Thats great. Uhuhuhu, it''s all thanks to Arell-nim. Specifically, thanks to the high sry that Arel-nim gave me. Its fine, its fine. I quietly apuded her joke. so? Now that the family problems have been solved, what will you do from now on? Originally, the reason why Asha became a knight was to pay off her debts. She, too, has recently been under a lot of pressure. what will she do now? I''m curious again. In the first ce, I have no intention of forcing my escort to be her lifelong job. Because that goes against my caution. In the first ce, Dia probably had no other thoughts. It looks like Seina is the same. Even if I don''t say anything, it seems like everyone will continue to sit next to me. Looking back, I thought it was a good opportunity. I asked because I thought it would be better to give advice on the career path of my aides rather than talking about the dark side of the boring banquet hall. well? what shall we do? Tell me anything. I might be able to help. If you want to get ahead in earnest, you can lend your strength. There is a sense of loyalty that will be rewarded for such hard work. Would you like to be a knightmander living in the pce? That wouldn''t be bad either. So, what will Arel do after that? Is the seat empty without me? If you''re not there, then I''ll have to pick a sessor. Of course, if there is. Then I should stay. As if she were joking, she said, If only Seina were left, they would ask if they wereing or not. The same goes for Dia, right? How are you? Dont you have any awareness of who the person who wants toe the most is? Without making eye contact, she continued talking as if she hadn''t heard. And it will be a mess for some time toe. something meaningful. And really, there is no better ce than here, right? Isn''t it? To think of it as such a great job, thats why, as an employer, I must have never thought of moving to another ce because the glory in the first ce didnt really matter. And... Asha smiled slightly and moved slightly towards me. Shouldnt I apply next to Pena-sama instead? It just seems like Arel''s side is empty at today''s banquet. It''s next to Pena. Maybe he was conscious of what the youngdy said a while ago? In my opinion, it seems like aparison. Um, are you going to do that? ?... Yes? Doesnt it matter? Haven''t I never been supported in the first ce? Unexpectedly, she was the one who was shaken first when I reacted so brazenly and calmly. to..? I don''t know if she was trying to pass it off in a witty way, but it''s meaningless if the person who said it is embarrassed and restless. ...Isn''t this this? What, did you expect me to be shy? It seems that he tried to dignify himself as a senior, but it was useless. Pena also gets hit every day. Yes, people do not always reflect even when they are hurt. ah! Anyway! In the end, Asha changed her expression refreshingly, as if she wanted to say something she hadn''t said before. Anyway, you''ve taken care of Arel-nim since he was little, right? From the beginning, there was no thought of quitting or quitting on this matter. Yeah, I''m a talented person who''s been through this and that, so I have no intention of making it easy again. More than anything, I won''t let go. Don''t worry. I will take responsibility for everything. Chapter 417 Chapter 417. Peace and Suggestion (4) Don''t worry. After that, I will take some responsibility. Would you mind if I said something nicer? Do not go or leave it on your own? Why are you there? Hmm? Is there no need to tell me? At my meaningful tone, Asha only let out a small sigh as if she couldn''t stop it. Then lets go in. It seems like everyone is looking for Arell-nim again. As she said, looking through the window, everyone is slithering around the banquet hall like animals looking for food. What else are you going to talk about..... ...I have to go. Are you bothered? That is also Arel-samas responsibility. Yes, yes. I nodded weakly and asked as I returned to the banquet hall. so? Really want to apply? She didn''t say anything, just lightly pressed her shoulder. But howe you don''t deny it? The banquet came to an end while avoiding the gaze and approach of thedies, and I was able to breathe a sigh of relief. Phew~ It''s finally over. First of all, it was a showy but necessary event, so I attended it, but when it ended, I was so bored that I had hups. Now, the event to be shown is over. Finally, it was my turn to rip out the things I really wanted to receive. Because I''m probably rolling my head to wipe my mouth somehow. I''ll have to say a few words soon.'' Thinking so, the next afternoon. I slowly headed to a certain ce for my original purpose. The ce with the best view among the conference halls located in the royal castle. Presently there are delegations from each royal family among the guests gathered to attend the award ceremony and banquet. In the first ce, the purpose of theiring was not simply toe to observe this event, but to negotiate separately. The idea is to end the consultation altogether while the awards ceremony is being held. Well, it''s a negotiation, but in reality, he must have been ordered to struggle somehow. ...Now then, where should I show that struggling is meaningless?'' I entered the conference room with ominousughter. As expected, all the envoys from each country are sitting and waiting, except for the oldest brother who is already the king. Ignoring the pitiful gaze as if facing a huge disaster, I decided to talk to them first. Looks like everyone has been waiting for this. I was going to hurry up, but somehow it took a little longer. I guess I drank a little too much yesterday. ...Can''t you do anything about it? Today is a ce to praise Arel''s achievements. Of course you must be busy. Please don''t mind us. That''s right. To my greetings, they respond with the same greetings. I feel like their boundaries are pleasantlyid underneath. It''s like mice thrown into a snake''s den. Rather, they might have wished I had really stretched out with a hangover. And after hearing that I had entered, the oldest brother entered the meeting roomst a few minutester. I kept you waiting. Well, it looks like you drank quite a bit yesterday. You dyed the meeting. sorry. It''s the back book, brother. I said something simr to that a while ago, so let''s get to the point, right? Long, trivial greetings are no longer needed. As soon as my brother sat down, as if everyone had read such an atmosphere, he naturally brought up the main topic. ...I heard that there is something to discuss? The one who brought up those words was a noble sent from Felsen Kingdom. For reference, this is a sketch. Judging from the fact that the man who was negotiating with me often didn''te, it seems that he was on high alert for this incident. Are you even suspecting that you and I might collude? Are you being wary of giving more? hmm. The one who answered his question was Jeil Hyung-nim. Of course, he knows what to talk about because he has already coordinated it with me beforehand. The reason why I created this ce from the beginning was to push him to this job. That''s right.... You don''t have to exin the reason, the nobles will know. They don''t respond quickly and don''t roll their eyeballs easily. Literally, the reason is obvious. It''s about the fact that no country sent support in the final showdown with the Dark Church, making some excuses. Well, there is a reason why this side didn''t even ask for it desperately. They also have a corner where they can''t talk easily. What is the merit of this subjugation... Even the nobles know that his contribution was great, even if you do not have to say it. When my older brother nced at me, the silent nobles hurriedly responded. Is it possible? It must be a fact recognized by everyone. It is truly admirable. It''s apliment, but I can''t feel it. That''s it. I didn''t invite you to this ce because I wanted to be praised by the stinking guys. I deliberately pretended to shy away from their rave reviews. It doesnt matter. It''s just coincidence and... a little bit of nning worked out. Well, it seems that no one believes that much. Everyone is lying.'' I have a wonderful eye. yes it is a lie all my balls It''s mine, I''ll be all right Clearly, the battles with the former allies must have yed a part in this victory. I believe so. I deliberately argued that the reason for the victory in this battle was that the previous battle had devastated them. Incidentally, I didn''t say this to show humility with a pretense. This remark itself is a kind of negotiation. Isnt it? ?... Hmm. ?... Knock off. ...Hmm. They were silent again. Because the true meaning of my remarks is this. Regarding the fact that you did not send support during the battle with the Dark Church, I can wrap it well and pass it on as I said, depending on the conditions. That is. Under conditions, of course. Knowing the meaning, they now had to endure the bitter taste while clearing their throats. Hmm.... What a humble word is poetry. For us, we have nothing but respect. ....That''s right. All they say is praise, but theplexion of those who say it is dark. What a strange sight. However, to give that honor to everyone... I''m worried that Allel''s merits will be covered if I don''t. Tranted, it means asking So what do you want?'' I''m already asking what I need to listen to cover this job well and finish it. You are also quick-tempered. To be honest, I dont have much greed for my achievements. Again, the gaze flies to tell you not to lie. oops But half the truth. What is the use of merit or honor? The important thing is the truth. and it is the future I just want to discuss the rtionship afterward and the future rather than past achievements. The future you mean? What? At first, their faces show curiosity as if they thought they would simply ask for interest. It may sound a bit out of the blue, but... Through this incident, I thought that for the development and well-being of all kingdoms on the continent in the future, not only we, but also the returnees should move forward together. ...That''s right... but what the hell...? Actually, the rudeness of me calling you all here is about the means of transportation I want to propose this time. Finally, let me bring out my true heart. Their expressions went from incredulous to expressionless in an instant. Are you nervous that if you make even one mistake in your reaction, you will be eaten? Really, am I a beast? Transportation means? Yes, I will be honest. It was honestly an excuse to discuss this achievement. If it wasn''t for a ce like this, it would be difficult to gather all of you who are busy in various ways. Obviously, someone would have been reluctant to send a person with various excuses. In this way, the work would have flowed sluggishly for several months or even years at a time. However, didn''t each kingdom send people like this to deal with my contributions to the destruction of the ck magician group? There is no better opportunity to bring up this story than this time. To be honest, I am grateful to her for this. Thanks to that, we were able to gather around half a year ahead of schedule without threatening anyone. I called this an opportunity. I know that everyone, including the returnees, suffered quite a bit during this war caused by the group of ck magicians. And I also knew there were things I needed to reflect on and improve on. As I gave an excuse and winked at them, thedies-in-waiting came andid out a blueprint and a n in turn as instructed on the table. Seeing this, they groaned deeply. This?????? Uhm?????? I never thought they would show me something like this. As soon as they saw the beginning of this project, they started to gauge how much of a problem this is. ...Are you saying you want to set up a dedicated transportation system that connects to each kingdom? Could this be the proposal you are making? bingo?. That''s right. Iughed out loud and nodded. As I said, what I showed was the nning department for which means of transportation. And that''s the basic blueprint. You already know how useful our ships are. ship. I''m talking aboutrge trading ships made of steel. Upon hearing that, the Felsen Kingdom side shook their shoulders very slightly. Do you still care about that boat? Surely the ship was a great one. I heard that you have already loaded up with trade goods against month. But what was it? I''m trying to bring that distributionwork and speed and power to the ground. You mean on the ground? Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise. They, too, the amount of trade goods and supplies that the ship carried. And you''ll be familiar with its superior speed. ...Could that ship move on the ground? Oh, its not like that. I smiled bitterly and denied it. Unfortunately, there is no such function. How can you move a 9,000-ton block of iron on the ground? Nothing is impossible, but inefficient and dangerous. Chapter 418 Chapter 418. Peace and Suggestions (5) I was a little short of words. Again, we n to have a separate vehicle on the ground. I pointed to its blueprint. This is the blueprint for the new means of transportation I propose. ...a wagon...isn''t it. It had wheels, but there was no way a carriage like this could exist in the world. It''s too long and huge for a wagon. If it''s this big, can a horse pull it? Even if I could turn it off, I wouldnt be able to speed it up. Yes, as you can see, it is not a carriage. I pped the blueprint lightly with the palm of my hand and said its name. We will develop, install and operate trains with power, speed and transport capacity that are iparable to wagons. Yes. The n I propose to them here is a n to install arge-scale distributionwork that develops, operates, and uses trains. It means to spread a wide range of lines and use them to spread faster trade between each kingdom. Theirplexion, assuming the meaning, became seriously darker than the color of earth. ...It''s called a train... I''m not sure, but is this iron carriage-like thing moving? That''s it. Of course, as I said before, you don''t need words. On the contrary, it is faster than a horse, much stronger and will never tire unless it is neglected in maintenance. ...What are you using to move this steel vehicle? I should have already shown you earlier. ?... Indeed. they noticed It must mean that information about the ship has already spread to many ces. Rumor has it that there have been attempts and movements to imitate them in their own way in order to make a ship like ours in each country. But aside from the iron boat, I couldn''t make the most important one. You mean that engine? Actually, it was originally intended to be used for the development of trains before ships. However, due to some circumstances, the story behind the development of the steel wire led to thepletion of the ship first. Unexpectedly, train development is more troublesome in terms of interests. If it wasn''t for this opportunity, I would have talked about it after proceeding step by step. Surely... that device called the engine also moved the huge ship. Compared to that, moving a vehicle like this is not a job. I dont think that power is normal either. However, is there any advantage to operating such a thing bynd rather than a ship? I knew that question would arise. It''s not just asking because you don''t know. A beggar to find an excuse to avoid if possible. As long as they have a brain, they must have guessed to some extent from the point of view of the blueprint. First of all, lets organize the current trade routes and distributionworks of each kingdom. I instructed the maid to bring a map, spread the prepared map on it, and pointed to this ce, the center of Ernesia Kingdom. Currently, the mostmon operation in each kingdom is horseback transportation. In particr, most merchants are using this. Um... that''s right. That''s why thousands of horse-drawn carriages go to and from every corner of the kingdom, including the capital, every day. Well, if you include the peddler''s, it will be a little more. I drew a line with a fountain pen as if to describe the distribution route. Of course, this path is bogus. Crazy, will you teach me the real distribution channels? I''m just pretending to draw it as a performance. For example, lets say we travel from the capital to the southern border gate here. I drew a line so that the pen with the royal road pointed all the way to the south. Based on the current Arnil Chamber of Commerce, it will take about a month. It is a period considering the weight, rest of the horse, and various costs and time. Of course, this is pretty fast. Of course there are faster means. It''s a teleport. On the contrary, I only marked a dot from the border to the royal capital. This takes less than 10 seconds to arrive. But there is a problem. It is a concern about product deterioration and loss. And the wizard''s hiring cost is also not insignificant. Unless it is a fairly expensive product, the bnce calction is not right. That is true. Teleportation is not necessarily a means of expedited delivery. First of all, there are extremely limited wizards who can teleport itself enough to safely deliver goods. Arnil Firm also employs dedicated wizards, but all they do is transfer VIP-only goods, and they are never suitable for mass distribution. And a waste of talent. If you have that ability, it''s right to use it elsewhere. I dont think this situation will be very different in other countries, do you? Um, yes, but. The answer came back, as if it could not be denied. Then, how much shortening will it be if we introduce that train? Half a day. Their pupils became round. Transportation is possible in half a day at most. Oh that''s true. It''s incredible speed. There is also noparison in volume. When I told them the approximate average load, they broke out in a nonstop cold sweat. I just guessed that the issue I''m discussing is usually not a serious matter. Half-day time and load capacity and stability that cannot bepared to wagons. You will understand what a difference that alone can bring. They could no longer hide their groaning. It could also be used for purposes other than simply transportation. .!! For example, what about the use of transporting troops? Unless you have a high ss mage, even moving arge army quickly takes several months. However, with just this, even without a wizard, arge number of troops could be transported in a day or a few days. its usefulness and possibilities. And knowing the danger, they couldn''t even dare to wipe the cold sweat. I don''t think it''s an ordinary proposal to decide here... I know. you know well It is a suggestion anyway. You don''t have to decide on the spot. I just want you to take this proposal and return home to carefully consider it. I also don''t want to make decisions easily. However, even if they go back like this, they cannot easily reject this offer. It''s not just because of the dominance rtionship. Even if you don''t force it, you have no choice but to seriously consider it. Just increasing the speed and quantity of supplies yields great benefits. If you don''t like this, let''s say no. But what if neighboring countries ept? If so, what difference would it make? They can''t say no because they worry about it. Looks like he''ll be worried for a while.'' It''s obvious that I''m giving it time on purpose. Still, you have to voluntarily stamp it to look good. And thepletion of the train is still taking time. So you can think about this topic slowly. ...Well, that''s fortunate. It''s not a normal issue, so I want to discuss it carefully. Trying to buy time won''t do you any good. Because there are guys who will sleep separately even if I don''t pressure them. Above all, it seems that each grand meeting is epting this offer favorably. It would be a good enough project if it catches their eyes. Daesanghoe based in each country. In fact, I had already unpacked them before making this offer. In normal times, it is a means of distributing goods, so of course they have no choice but to bite the most sensitively. It''s surprising... that they looked good first. It''s a slightly embarrassing reaction. Well, they might have expected the opposition from the superiors first. Sometimes, the influence of the merchant holding the money is stronger than that of the nobles. If they die against it, they expect that they will have a reason to go against me. But that doesn''t happen. Never. Because the story is already over. Yes, you seemed wary at first, but you must have recognized the benefits of this, right? Whoop whoop whoop it will be At first, they were reluctant because they were concerned about the monopoly of the distributionwork, but no one is as quick to calcte profit and loss as they are. He must have seen that the benefits of giving up the slow carriage and choosing the train were more enormous. Above all, it is difficult to transport with a wagon. For example, food materials with a short shelf life or rare items can be easily shipped inrge quantities. You''d think this would be more profitable. In that respect, merchants are also easier to talk to. Thenif you introduce this, in what form will you provide that train? First of all, a separate fee... well, in this case, I should say shipping fee. We will receive and use it. It is too early to sell the train itself. So, the freight is thoroughly managed by this side, but the transportation fee and tax are paid separately to suck honey. That alone is a huge benefit. As long as you don''t take too much profit, each business association will be happy to pay the shipping fee. Rather, even if it is a bit expensive, I think it will be used enough. However, since I''m not that much of a robber, I intend to take it only to the extent that I doubt my conscience. Are there any ns to sell the train itself? Instead, they focused on trains. Even if you make some concessions, do you think it''s not bad if you get it? We see it as difficult at the moment. Since we n to maintain a monopoly system for the time being, there are no ns to do so even if mass production bes possible in the future. Well, actually, it''s difficult. The maintenance technology is also a problem, and the materials are not easy. Just like the boat, it won''t be easy to imitate it. Of course, after about 10 years, the monopoly will be released. At that point, it''s better to just let it go. In other words, it means sucking honey for 10 years. Anyway, I just wanted to talk about this project today. Why dont we discuss the rest of the story formally and carefully afterwards? Let me quietly say this. Everyone just nodded, barely moving their stiff necks. It was a moment when I was already worried about a sound I would hear when each of them returned to their home countries. Chapter 419 Chapter 419. Tomorrowes as soon as tomorrow (1) The attending physician at the castle of Arel, the lord of Fahilia, is currently quietly concentrating on what he has to do. The subject she is examining is none other than Arele Ernesia''s wife, Pena. Pena cautiously asks the attending physician, who closes her eyes to concentrate and uses pulse magic. It''s a little bit, but my voice trembles. But it''s not just because of anxiety. For some reason, I also have strange expectations. ???? how is it? The attending physician thought carefully. It''s not just today that the attending physician examined Pena. Roughly ten days ago I had to pay attention for the same reasons. Because even with her abilities, it''s a problem that''s difficult to conclude in one day. It is an important matter with responsibility. This is because there is nothing to say even if you make a wrong decision and run away. In my opinion... the attending physician, as if choosing his thoughts carefully, was silent for a moment, and then came to a conclusion. I dont think the conclusion is different from ten days ago. okay? Pena opened her eyes wide after hearing the doctor''s conclusion. Her reaction, though surprised, is tinged with faint joy. Which means this isn''t otherwise bad news for her. I see! But it still needs attention. Just in case, you must not escape from the eyes of the attendants at all times. Pena smiled bitterly at the doctor''s request. Even if it''s not already, the gaze that notices and pays attention has increased recently. It''s something you don''t have to say again. I know. Uhm, so can I talk to him soon? I think so. Arel, who is still staying in the royal capital to promote a new development project and a banquet to congratte the victory of the war against the ck magicianst time. Wouldnt it be nice to contact him right away? no. I''ll be busy, so let''s talk about it after he gets back. Because I want to say it myself. Are you fine? Then we will do it. There was no reason to vomit over Pena''s decision. In addition, Arel must be busy with work in the capital right now. It must also be a kind of consideration. As long as nothing special happened, I thought it was best to do as she wished. It''s not bad news otherwise, so that''s fine. judged so More than anything else, it''s good news. We will introduce trains starting with Ernesia Kingdom, so please cooperate. After announcing the n, the next day he summoned delegations from other countries and slowly proposed a n to build a railroad. The first time I heard it, I wouldn''t have listened to it properly, so it''s my own consideration to exin it again. Finally, after the proposal is over and disbanded. After a while, the oldest brother secretly called me through thedy-in-waiting. It means toe separatelyter. There must be something more you want to say. I roughly expected this kind of reaction, so I readily agreed and went straight to where my older brother was waiting. By the way, you told me toe and go, so you grew up a lot, brother? As soon as I went to visit him, Jeil Hyung-nim immediately brought out the business. These are my impressions of a project I''m working on recently. ...It''s unexpected. I thought you would push harder. Because I didnt think it was necessary. And if you force it, it will only create a bacsh. Do you mean to be tough? can i catch it? Then I won''t hesitate. Even if they don''t do that anyway, in the end, they''ll think that epting this project is a benefit, so it won''t be necessary. Until that conclusion is reached, they will have to continue their sluggish debate, but that doesn''t matter because it''s not going to happen in front of me anyway. In the meantime, I''m going to put down the instructions toplete the train. Do it your way. My brother readily agreed. He was the one who was most happy when I threw this project. I measured at once the benefits that my n would bring. Even if other countries do not approve of trains, it is a great benefit just to operate them in one country. Why dont we prepare for operation in Korea first? I think so. The existing unstable distributionwork and slow transportation must have been a problem for him as well. In addition, when a line is installed or a necessary facility is built, various demands arise. Even if it''s temporary, it might give people a suitable job. If you''re happy with it, there''s no reason to refuse. But do you really think they will ept it? If you show us how to operate it first, the Grand Council of other countries will secretly press the nobles. Um, thats right. .... In other words, that''s how the story was put together. yes. That''s it. I deliberately pretended to put on an evil face. Money and influence go hand in hand. There are ces where even the royal family of a country cannot be easily ignored. Encourage them and things will go a little easier. Right. Hope for good news again. Is it possible? I wouldn''t have to do anything. As usual, I am confident of victory with ease. My older brother seems to believe that too. Just Arel. It''s good to bring a great offer every time, but why not bring a different nt sometimes? yes? I was puzzled and soon realized the meaning of what he was saying. Uh.... I was talking about something, but is it really that? Ah thats right. I pretended to avert my gaze as if I was embarrassed. ...that''s... something I''m working on. yes i am working on it if you''re talking about that''s obvious Now that you''re married, isn''t that the only story that wille out after that? You have to get married, that''s next. have to have a baby Anyway, it seems that this is also a town where people live. How is the repertoire the same? get married have a baby So what if you give birth? It''s going to unfold like that again. It''s an endless vicious cycle. No More than that, Your Majesty? Isn''t that all you have to say? What do you mean, Arell? Wasn''t that an important issue? Even as a king, wouldnt you have some doubts? . yes? Since I asked as if I was serious, I had nothing to say. Since when did it be a job for the king to be curious about the situation of the second generation of someone else''s family? Was it such an idle upation? ....Ah, that''s right. Well, it''s worth it.'' It was my mistake. In the first ce, the fact that the older brother asks this means that someone among the nobles sneakily brought up a story to him rather than personally wondering. It''s not just a meddling level that the neighborhooddies would do. It means that they are seasoned in moderation. First of all, it''s been a while since I''ve been married, and I haven''t had any children yet, but after I''m born, I think I''ll be able to take a concubine or something again. Brother Jeil''s question must have the intention of weighing both sides. If I answer, they''ll probably try it out in front of the other person based on that. Because that''s politics. That''s what bnces in an aristocratic society. Understandably, I just ate inside. Don''t worry, everything is taken care of. Even though I''m irresponsible without a n, I take care of everything, you gentlemen. In the first ce, you guys have no time and no reason to interfere! Anyway... In that sense, modern society is slightly better.'' He was dumbfounded by the annoyance of the aristocratic society. It would be better if the aunties chatted. In the end, though, that''s their own politics. I have no intention of interfering with each other. It''s free to be mistaken, and it''s free to show off. However, being foolish and disappointed is, of course, a responsibility thates with that freedom. If that''s the case, please don''t worry. Even if it''s not, I hope we have some good news. At first, it was surrounded by greetings. It''s not wrong, and there''s nothing wrong with it, so I''m not lying. Well, after hearing about Arel recently, it seems to be true. Yes, that is a good thing. What rumors are you talking about? .... I guess I can''t really ask. I think this person is really going to say it out loud. I just shook my head once to mean not to say anything. To put it bluntly, I''m just noticing that I''ve grown up? If my rumors have been silenced, that''s probably why. I can only hope for good news for myself. Wouldn''t that make me feel safe too? Of course not. No, just pray. for now. Even I, a professional, can''t do that. Unlike marriage, does it push you? I have to leave it to a thousand people. I was just passing through such a strange atmosphere. Oh wow, Your Majesty is so extreme. As it turns out, one of the dukes must have encouraged him to ask. Its obvious without looking at it. I finished my business and now all I have to do is go home. While waiting for the maintenance of the teleport magic circle to return to the end, I was grumbling because I had nothing to do. It''s okay, the only one listening to me right now is Asha. Asha just listened a little embarrassed. Are you a little embarrassed because the topic is a topic? Surely it''s not worth talking about? Thats right. That''s a big deal. hmm''? Are you listening? Of course I am listening. ???? Hmm? But, more than usual, Asha''s reaction was slow. what? Is it just because it''s a bit of a topic? Should I be concerned about something? No, it looks like he''s hiding something. my eyes can''t fool care more than that You are hiding something. Oh no! What can I hide? I''m sure you''ll get caught! No, why are you pushing yourself like that? In the first ce, even Pena-sama, keep it a secret. Ah..... ....And why do you self-destruct? Pena than that? Even if it wasn''t so, Pena was worried about something. At that point, he killed himself. Right. Asha, do you know? Oh hoaa?? My eyes lit up at her tantly questionable attitude. It was just that I was bored waiting. The envoys from other countries to tease him have already hurriedly run away. I''m just bored And the flustered Asha. So, can I make fun of this guy? She sneaked closer to Asha, who quietly withdrew her foot while letting out a lowugh. If you take one step back, you take two steps, and if you take two steps back, you take six steps. Now, what is a wall soon? Ahhhhh? ruler? Tell me what made you flinch? Didn''t you already find out that I was hiding something? Um I dont know what you mean. ah? You don''t know anything? oh! For some reason, I am stubborn today. He smiles brightly as if he was tantly made up and acts different. By the way, the maids working on our side passed by while getting ready to go home and nced at us for a while and said, What is it? It''s the same as usual,'' he said, averting his eyes carefreely. Anyway, let''s pursue Ashana diligently for now. I wonder what it''s like to go around like this. If you''re curious, I''d like to find out right away. Actually, I was just bored. Now, who will shut up for safety? I gently pulled the corners of Asha''s mouth and cheeks, who exercised the right to remain silent until the end. Chapter 420 Chapter 420. Tomorrowes again as tomorrow (2) + Union of reincarnated people (1) A fake smile is bound to unfold when you physically knead it. This would be a physical interrogation, i.e. Arel''s facial massage. The effect is to tighten the skin. These subtly mystical effects are reputable indeed. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... I mean. Really nothing... ...Can this not work? Stubborn along today. No way to change routes. I removed my hand from Asha''s cheek and deliberately pretended to sigh. ...Whoa, that''s really sad. What kind of secret is everyone making up behind me? He deliberately turned his head away to hide his expression and pretended to be sad. He is pretending to understand Seo, which he has been polishing since he was young. . It''s useless. uh? but it doesn''t work Do you know how many times you used that? No matter how much I don''t think I''ll go over anymore? ....act. Look. Somehow, as the years passed, the medicine became weaker. That''s why I shouldn''t use it often. It is toote toe and reflect now. ...Actually, I barely noticed it. Apparently, the topic a while ago was a hot topic, so I sneakily came to my senses. Is it real...? I was a little surprised. The problem is that I don''t think I should be surprised here. ....Should I pretend I didn''t notice? I''m a human who can read the notice. Whew... that''s okay. If you don''t say that, you must have your own reasons. Im d you know. Once I stepped away, Asha gave a slight sigh of relief. It seems that he is proud of himself that he endured without boasting well. .... Yes, the victory of the heart is freedom. But I''m sorry. I barely noticed with that.'' Looking back on the flow of conversation and reactions so far, the answeres out surprisingly easily. Rather... what if I go back...? I noticed something I hadn''t even thought of. Is it literally a thousand people?'' Before I go back, I have to work on my facial muscles this time for a realistic performance. Fetish fetish..... As expected, the atmosphere is strangely buzzing when returning to our old castle through the teleport magic circle. It''s not that it''s tantly confusing. It just feels like the servants and maids are sneakily watching. . As expected.'' Everyone can''t hide it. I came out of the room where the teleportation magic circle was installed, thinking about whether I should open an Arel-style riding lecture on arge scale sooner orter. ah! Arel! You''re back just fine! Sure enough, Pena came out to meet her as if she had been waiting. Normally, like a newlywed, he woulde to me at a faster pace and share a hug, but today I take care of myself. Especially the most suspicious are the cautious maids. Even more suspicious are Dia and Seina, who stand behind him and are subtly restless. Right. I was sure I finally understood what had happened while I was on my way to the capital. But I deliberately decided not to say it first. Even so, it''s not thatck of recognition. Even if you know this, you have to pretend you don''t know. I will match your intentions. When I showed a peaceful smile as if I had attained enlightenment, Pena opened her eyes. Oh, did you notice? However, if the opponent notices it in reverse first... Well, let''se? Why did you get caught before that? that was odd It was because the fact that Pena was pregnant was revealed after wondering why the atmosphere was so chaotic. After all, Pena, convinced that I had noticed, confided first. Actually, I had my doubts for quite some time. It was not long ago that the attending physician was sure. ah? Is it that time in terms of time? Looking back, there are many corners to point out. just then Well, this is nothing to say even if I was careless. I''m not going to make excuses for being busy. Couldnt you have told me earlier? At the time, I wasnt too sure. And I didn''t want to burden you with pointless stories. More than anything, wouldnt it be sad if it wasnt? Pena said while carefully stroking her belly. Are you still happy? It didn''t seem like he was sad that I didn''t notice it first. If you''re that worried, don''t say anything. just in case. Shouldn''t you be careful''? Huh?... I was convinced. Because medical care here is quite uncertainpared to modern times. It''s hard to be certain if there''s no change in appearance. Examining with magic is also the way to detect the aura of a separate life after all, right? So now you''re sure. Pena has been acting weirdtely because of this. uh? So what about the other guys? Apparently you knew at least three of them? Umm I wonder if thats the case? Dia took care of it separately before the attending physician with her own magic. Because both have eyes. I didnt mean to hide it, but somehow it happened. Thats right, thats right. There are things that women notice. From the looks of it, it seems like we''re talking about this and that. Certainly, even if I have a lot of life experience, I can''t help but understand that I don''t understand well because I only know men or halfway genders. Is it a biological problem or a psychological problem? Let''s say that''s the reason. So let''s keep it a secret until we''re sure it''s like this! What is this feeling? That was such a waste. A little longer would have surprised me. Is that really a waste? Penaughed as if it was a waste. If done well, it would have been a perfect surprise. Because of a careless older brother and our escort who is still clumsy, I identally noticed it. This is your brother''s fault. yeah let''s do that By the way, if you ask why I didn''t notice in the first ce. It''s because I purposely made it dull. If you know everything, figure it out in advance, and live like that. There is less emotion, and reactions be less interesting. Above all, humans are destroyed. So I don''t try to grasp everything with my senses and abilities except when necessary. And I still dont really feel it. First of all, I heard some cautions and stories from the attending physician. After all, I still can''t believe it. Because it is the first time. Is that normal? Rather, I don''t think there are people who are calm with their first child. I just thought it was impossible to be a hero. Hmm? Is Arel saying that kind of calm? Slightly, Pena pretended to look sideways. to see my reaction. Oh maybe? What are you doing? Normally, I would lightly tap my forehead with my finger at her stupid voice, but today I endure it. Don''t worry. Now, actually, I have another child.'' and there is nothing toe out Don''t worry because that''s for sure. In fact, I only shrugged my shoulders, knowing that even pretending to be a joke was a joke. Originally, people tend to calm down when they are too surprised. And if they both flounder, who will make it right? It''s just that I have to stay alert. Isnt that the duty of a head of household? ...Anyway, you''re good at talking. Even as she said that, Pena just smiled and smiled, as if she was in a different mood now. Even so, a little nervous tee can''t be hidden. Looking at her like that, I just smiled softly. Yes... Aira... Actually, the reason I''m calm... To be honest, it''s because it''s a familiar situation for me. In that respect, the fact that you can''t simplyugh at Pena''s jokes is enough to make you cringe. Of course, in this lifetime, what she really has now is her first child. Only this is innocent. It is thorough. Am I not even that stupid? ? ? ? ? ? ? The children I speak of are the children I had in previous lives. Surely it shouldn''t have been? In a sense, I can say that I am also a professional in child farming. ....That''s not something to brag about, though. As for the children he had during his life, he would have enough to form a battalion, not just a ser team. ....I don''t want to think about it any more than that. It''s the past anyway, and it''s not necessarily good and warm memories. Regarding that incident, I also have memories with a bitter aftertaste. Anyway, what you need to focus on in this life is the new baby. You just have to care about that. How soon will the strongest tinum honey spoon in the history of the kingdom of Ernesia be born? I''d really like to see that too. And it''s something to look forward to. What kind of child will my child be? I''m not kidding, it''s a spoon that can be both a god and a devil. Don''t worry, we''ve got the perfect gifted education ready for either of you to be great. Please look forward to Arel''s perfect gifted ssroom. But is it a girl or a boy? Pena, which one do you like better? Are you a boy too? Well, wouldnt it be nice if either of them resembled us? She said it as if she really wanted it. Yes, if you resemble us in terms of appearance and personality, there will be no problem. what is that silence What is your personality? What is your personality? I asked again as a joke, but Pena pretended not to hear. What about Arell? After all, youre the heir, so do you like boys? I like either way. And isnt there aw that says the heir must be a boy? Year? I thought you would care? I think it''s ridiculous to talk about an unborn child like that. To the end, I have no intention of simply judging whether it is a boy or a girl. And I think either one will be able to follow me well enough. Don''t worry, either of them will raise you to be a great kid. Of course, I will follow the will of the child to be born first. What if you don''t want to be a lord? It can''t be helped. I have no intention of forcing it. If you dont want to have children, why dont you just have more? Plenty of time. it is not so? Arel is also true. At my joke, Pena justughs bashfully. I just shrugged andughed it off. You could literally call it good news at the end of the year. Anyway, it means that our family is also moving towards tomorrow. Reincarnated People''s Association Whether outside the territory or in the surroundings, there was a lot of noise, and time passed really quietly. Then a new year began and I turned twenty-one. Either way, it seemed that this year was still going to be spectacr. A train, a child to be born, and many other things await. Especially the biggest thing is the child to be born. Thanks to that, I and the people around me became quite agitated. Since Pena had a child, she and the people around her have been careful about every trivial thing. That''s why I''m taking care of myself not to empty the territory as much as possible. I''m always resented for emptying the house and going out to y until this time. Therefore, my recent schedule has been limited to solving only within the territory unless it is extremely important. Pretend to handle overdue paperwork, go y Hogu Dragon, check the development of the remaining projects, or go beat the Hogu Dragon. Or go fishing for the Hogu Dragon with gold coins. Anyway, it was a quiet day. Chapter 421 Chapter 421. Reincarnated Alliance (2) Today, I stopped by the newly expanded workshop to check the progress of train development. Already in the middle of the day, the dwarves and human cksmiths are busy working. When I ask Aken, Is there any problem until the train ispleted?, he snorts and boasts. No worries! That means no problem. Got it, kid. Come to think of it, wasnt it about time that your child, Arell, was born soon? Is it time to care about things like this? Arken, who was checking parts for the train, suddenly asked. Even if I dont worry too much, at least Im stuck at home. And it''s still a long way from being born. You just talked about it a while ago. You stupid dwarf. Is it? Right. Ugh. Where did he hear my story? It is still far away. Still, if it''s long, is it long? If it''s short, is it short? Um I dont know when a human child is born. I thought it would be a bit shorter. Wasn''t it about two months? No, humans aren''t dogs of any kind... They''re probably no different from dwarves, right? Arent dwarves also 10 months old? Is it? Well, it''s been quite a while since my daughter was born, so I''m confused. Hearing Aken''s reply, nodding as if he understood something, I blinked my eyes in silence for a moment. What did this muscle mass say? daughter? Aken, did you have children? shock! I could never have thought that this dwarf was married. You might even have kids. But this guy never went back to his hometown after being hired here. How many years have you been? ....I see, there was a wild goose father here too. I felt a little pity. ...What is that uneasy look? Arken was a bit disgusted and lightly tapped the parts with a tool. I just smiled benevolently and patted his shoulder. Don''t worry Aken. The children in my hometown will probably grow up well. Even if I forget your face, I will live happily ever after. I dont know what youre misunderstanding. To begin with, the daughter has already grown up a long time ago. It looks like you have a grandson now. ah? what? Was it like that? Sheesh, I suffered a loss because I felt pity for nothing. By the way, is his son also a cksmith? When I asked, Aken shook his head saying no. Looking at the letter I received a while ago, it seems that the son-inw is trying to do something other than cksmithing. Something else? It looks like hes trying to make something unknown. It seems that my daughter is helping with that too. Chet, the family business didn''t help even if it died. Hmm... It''s been a while since I haven''t returned to my hometown, so maybe it''s changed quite a bit...? Then I might have to go back and take a look. ...food. Ignoring Aken who recalled something as if he was nostalgic, I muttered in a timid voice. Come to think of it, why do I remember the dwarves who were baking crepes in Kelia? I''m sure it''s not..... I''ll stop chatting and ask again about the progress of the work. so? Are there enough parts? Once it is. Assembly is not particrly difficult, so the product to be tested will bepleted soon. Aken replied as if it was nothing. Since they already had experience in directing the development of huge trade ships, the cksmiths did not have to worry about making a new train. As long as there are no problems, you can operate it as it is. Well, that''s the story when you, Arel, got the dredge design right. don''t worry. It probably won''t be any problem. I don''t know if it''s made from zero, but I don''t think there''s a problem with it because it''s reproduced by copying the original structure. Of course, I''ll do the test properly. As long as nothing else happens, there won''t be any problems. I just shrug my shoulders and watch their work. are you okay. Even if there is a problem, I can do it somehow. Even if a problem arises, I have no intention of ming you guys, so please rest assured. As I nodded and was pleased with myself, Aken spoke to me again as if something came to mind. Come to think of it, is it really true that this train has moved to another country? Oh that? hmm. what is it But who is that? Thest time I went down for a drink, I heard something like that. Apparently, he also heard the rumors. It hasn''t been announced extensively yet, and it''s only recently that we''ve reached an agreement on it. Hmm... I guess I can guess where it came from. It''s not that some particrly talkative guy was bewitched by the information. In the first ce, there are many movements in this n, and the amount of money flowing is alsorge. For this project, not only our side, but also each Grand Prize meeting moved arge number of people to reduce funds. Of course, materials and money flows are tantly fluctuating, so it is natural that they stand out. Since the route construction continues outside, of course they will notice. Over the past few months, work has been going on toy the tracks to run the trains. Originally, it was arge-scale construction project that required more funds and personnel than expected, but with magic and excellent manpower, the construction speed was faster than expected. If the track extends outward, even a child will be sure enough. Is it really going to lead to other countries? yes. We have already made an agreement to do so. Of course, there was a sluggish wait until that conclusion was reached. Upon closer inspection, they seemed to be quite troubled. It looks like there was quite a bit of chaos outside. I thought there would be a lot of opposition. Unexpected. Of course there were many I heard that some nobles from other countries went to the brink of armed conflict because of their opposition. I mean, it was pretty bad. Even so, if you kick the offer, you cant ignore the situation when you fall behind. In the end, I have no choice but to ept it. Because there is a big difference between simply going by wagon and sending goods by train. In the end, they failed to ovee the temptation of the benefits that the train would bring and the pressure of each target meeting. For now, as a test, we decided toy the tracks only to cities near the border. It was also the result of negotiations. It can also be said to be a futile effort. In the end, the measures they came up with were allowed, but only limited to the outlying trading cities of each country. I immediately epted the offer. If you push it further right now, you will only live against it. Hehehehehe, it''s obvious that the track will soon lead to the inside. Do you really think that the citizens and the Sanghoe will stay still after they get a taste of the train? Little by little, the tracks will dig in. Convenience is bound to seduce people endlessly. When you stand, you want to lie down, and when you lie down, you don''t want to get up. It is believed that it is only a matter of time before the track continues to the inside. Hmm... It''s probably not something a cksmith would interfere with. But Arell? Are there enough materials toplete those tracks and trains? Ah that? The materials to craft the proper tracks and trains. In other words, they are concerned about the remaining amount of iron, including titanium. This is because there is clearly a limit to the reserves of the mines currently owned by the Fahilia side. There''s a gradual decline there. Aken also warned that he knew the approximate reserves. It will definitely not be enough. If thats the case, dont worry. Because we have secured additional mines. There is a burial ce that I noticed when I asked forpensation for my past achievements. It is now in a push and pull over its mining rights. It wasn''t long before I got my hands on it. That''s why you''ll be busy from now on, but cheer up. We will provide you with sufficientpensation. And we will fill in the number of people. ...Then it doesn''t matter. And your pay too. Sooner orter, I will teach you how to make another metal. When I pointed out the meaning, Aken just snorted. Heung Bae, this time, even something like running on the ground. What do you want by making this endlessly? What is it? Its obvious. I sharpen my eyes A world where you can put anything in your hand and go anywhere. What a world I amfortable with. He said something very obvious. Anyway, this is all made for me. That''s all. ....And what bothers me about that is.. Hmm? what did you say? When Archen frowned and asked if he hadn''t heard it because of the sound of the tool being struck, I shook my head saying no. I stared somewhere outside and fiercely exposed my teeth. I cant tolerate being intrusive. My eyes certainly do not miss. A small, brown-skinned girl. The girl, who was called a reincarnated person and trainer, flinched at that moment. ???? crazy. Oh my, even curse words that I dont normally use came out. Can not help it. Under the current circumstances, if she were allowed to tell her how she felt honestly, she would want to dig a hole in the snow and pour out all the swear words in the world. Do you usually notice from this street? Arel''s studio, and a snowy field dozens of kilometers away from the city where it is located. Covered in a nket the same color as snow, hiding there, she was struggling to carry out the errand he had asked him to do. First of all, I tried to look at the state of Arell... I was going to take a look at the artifact that doesn''t leak mana at all because I thought it would be discovered if I used magic, but the moment I nced over there. It made eye contact with him. It''s not brushed. He has a frivolous and ferocious smile, and even his eyes are shining fiercely. unconditionally heard. First of all, Cheolsu... It''s his errand, but looking at Arell''s smile right now, I don''t think anything good will happen if I approach him like this. Even if you notice it, it will take about two seconds for it to arrive! Then, in the meantime, you can n an escape! I''d better step back and look for opportunities again!'' She hurriedly got up and turned her back. and that moment. Someone''s palm gently wrapped around her face. Where are you going little girl? Through the gap between the palms that covered her vision, she saw a gray-haired young man with a bright, cool smile. This is my territory. Do you really think it will take two seconds toe? ...Ah... Mr.... The swear words that were about toe out of her mouth became unheard as Arel threw her to the floor without hesitation. * * * Even if you don''t, there are a lot of things these days, so I''ve hidden various surprise devices in the territory. From the beginning, I thought that things like this would sneak in, and I was trying to prepare at any time. And sure enough, one was caught. At once, without even checking his face, I grabbed his face and mmed him to the floor with all my might. It sounds like a joke, but it shows its strength for a moment, so simply mming its head into the ground blows away all the eyes around it and creates a huge crater on the floor. However, the feeling of my hand was empty, as if it was not enough to handle it with this. ck of taste Above DANGER!! Isn''t that brown-skinned girl who managed to get out of my grasp panting and herplexion pale? I couldn''t handle it. I clicked my tongue, but now I noticed that the kid''s face was familiar. uh? Are you that kid from the Holy Kingdom back then? yes that''s the guy The kid who handed Delneph to the saintess in the Holy Land and then got beaten up by my alter ego. nice to meet you My father''s smile spreads. And an ominous sound rang out from my hand. Even if you don''t, I was hoping that if I ran into you again, I would beat you up without mercy. Chapter 422 Chapter 422. Reincarnated Alliance (3) I thought it would bounce back then ande back. Are you brave? Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. Very good guts. Its okay this time, you foolish kid. Then the overtime... Wait! However, unlike me, who is full of fighting spirit, that little boy hurriedly shook his hands and shouted to stop. This side has no desire to fight! I didn''te for that! Talk please! conversation? I know how to talk with fists. I am confident that I am an expert in physical negotiations. Stop talking like that! and! desperate Apparently, she gave up quickly, probably thinking that she had no chance of winning if she fought me. Sincerely obsessed with life in vain, I decided to wait a little bit. Okay wait for me. So what are you talking about? If it''s a date request,e 10 centimeters taller, kid. ...I think there will be a lot of things I want to argue about all night with those words right now... but I''ll get over it for now. And I am not the one who has anything to say. hmm? The one I want to talk to is Harry Earl. Ah... is that him? Come to think of it, he definitely said that at the time, that he would set up a ce to talk sooner orter. For a child to be born on a train, the surroundings are so lively these days, so I erased it from my head for a while. I was wondering when you woulde, but are you finally contacting me? Prettyte. ...I couldn''t help it. I should have quelled my own bacsh. hmm? what do you mean? This is our internal affairs. Anyway, I will guide you. As if she had no intention of sharing details, the brown-skinned girl stepped forward, saying she would guide. What should I do? Since I''ve sent the alter ego, there won''t be any problems right now even if I''m away. Shall we go?'' If possible, it is my way to respond to the invitation. If anything, just hit them all and break them. ....I personally prefer that one. Okay, allow it. Guide me. When I arrogantly gave permission, the girl nced over here in amazement, then, as if resigned to something, she began to prepare something. What she brought out was a small bell. Looks like an artifact. Is that to go where youre invited? answer. If you shake it like this. As she swings the bell, the space in front of her breaks and leads to another. ...Are they forcibly connected to a specific ce ording to the wavelength emitted by the species?'' I understand the principle. I remembered the wavelength separately, but if you look at it openly like this, it probably means that you can change the wavelengthter. To this ce. After she jumped in without hesitation and proved that there was no problem, I followed suit. As soon as I enter, the open space closes. Here.? I tried to find out the location, but the obstacle came in right away. You are disturbing my senses by all means. Where are you? The city we are currently staying in. Our base. the girl said so. I see... Looking around, I saw the outline of a building that seemed to be a residence over there. Quite usible. is it real? It was their hideout, so I imagined a ce where guerris would stay, but I never thought it would be a city where civilization was properly established. ...there is no city of this scale on the current continent.'' If there was, it couldn''t have gone unnoticed. Is it a ce on another continent? I''m just curious as there are no other hints. Hey, seeing how openly they invited them, there''s no way they could easily find clues to find out something just by looking at them. So, this is the base where they are staying, right? Arriving at the city where they are staying, I followed the little boy ahead of me and walked all the way. ...Come to think of it, what''s your name over there? Ah, are you going to work? low quality. Are you crazy? Whose feet have a job to fill with brilliant anklets? I''ve been ying since thest Seongguk, but I don''t know this little boy''s name. because it was an enemy You don''t even need to know. Right now, I just asked because I was free. Its because Im sorry to call you a kid. ...My colleagues just call me a trainer w ? Isnt that like a code name? If you were living here, would you have a name? Of course, there is a name called after being born in this body. yeah that''s it However, this little boy still doesn''t say his name and just smiles lightly. But I dont think that such a name has any meaning. It''s pointless to call. Right. I didn''t ask for her name anymore. I''m not being grumpy simply because I don''t want to teach you my name. Do you think it''s meaningless?'' If you repeat your life more than a certain number of times, sometimes there are guys who think that way. Anyway, life right now has no meaning. Even if you die, you will be reborn. What does that mean? Called. Guys who don''t feel much value just run out when they''ve grown enough to take care of themselves. and live wildly I thought maybe that girl was of that type too. Yes, the current name is also really meaningless. She chanted like that, as if she had drawn all the futility of the world from her heart. Something seems aloof. If you don''t like it, don''t ask. That was when I was about to pass. ....huh? Did you know that? Did you go out on an errand and came back already? That is, until a boy passing by called her supposed name. ....shaking. In the end, the unknown boy who called her name was snatched away by the monster the girl had called and disappeared screaming somewhere. I finally let out a sigh when I saw it. ...was it just embarrassing your name? Not like that. No... Looking at the reaction now... No! For the first time, the little boy stares at me with lifeless eyes. You must be really mad. Somehow, if I teased him any more than this, I thought I would have a breakup with this kid before I ran into that kid who asked if he was a hero, so I decided to just do that. Embarrassed, should I move the topic appropriately? The name is second. Judging from your appearance, it seems that you were born here on another continent. ???? South. She only responds briefly. Its south. I heard that that one is quiterge too? Coincidentally, the explorer is also heading there. uh? So, do you have a chance to get information? Arel Ernesia, there is no big difference in size and where you live. Hmm, thats right. I''ll try to find out moreter. I didn''t have anything more to ask, so I just followed her in silence. What we see in the direction we are walking is a castle presumed to be the center of this city. At a nce, it was a castle where the ruler of this ce would be. Perhaps the destination is over there. Because no matter how you look at it, we''re heading that way right now. I wonder why I had to walk all the way from outside the city. ....by the way. Are all the guys here reincarnated?'' While passing by, I ran into some guys from time to time. I could only tell them off with a rough sense, but I saw the ones with the most unusual aura, presumed to be rare reincarnations. There were already more than 20 reincarnated people who passed by while walking. ....what? What''s so much?'' Cressel or the Hariel and that little Letelneas who guides me and me. Even at this level, the number of reincarnated people is sorge that it can be said to be abnormal. So far, even if I''ve run into them, two or three people have been the most numerous. But I never thought that there would be a city where reincarnated people huddled together. It can''t be in general, but I was curious about that, but I couldn''t really figure out why. Before that, there was something else that bothered me more than anything else. This is the lifestyle of the people living in this city. What I happened to see was a scene of a girl clinging to a young man presumed to be a reincarnated person. Reincarnated sir! There is something I want the reincarnated person to help me with! It looks like they are consulting something. The young man, who is presumed to be the reincarnated person, goes somewhere quietly led by the girl without any hesitation. But if this is all there is to it, I have no reason to think it strange. That''s not the only thing that bothers me. In addition to that, countless humans prostrate themselves in front of reincarnated people wandering around the roadside, wishing for something from them. Reincarnated Master! You reincarnated! I hope you will solve our problem as well. Rather than simply asking for something, it is more like a feeling of reverence. It is simr to a believer who worships the gods and wants to receive some revtion from them. For some reason, seeing it makes me feel strangely bad. What is the strange atmosphere here?'' As I was contemting what I had seen about this ce, the little boy, who had been silent for a while, spoke up. ...Arel Ernesia. Hmm what? There is something I want to ask you. Surprised. I will allow it as long as it does not vite my privacy. I saw it a while ago. Arel Ernesia What trains are you developing right now? If you look at the parts and tracks, you can only see them. however? There''s no need to hide it. There''s no reason to hide it. Let me be honest. Somehow, the girl just stared at me silently. It wasn''t just a hostile gaze. ...Is it a deeper hatred and anger?'' what? Does it have anything to do with me building the train and that kid showing his murderous intent? Maybe it has something to do with the very stem of that little boy''s life. I don''t think they''ll teach you if you ask. Are there anyints? Enough. Anyway, it has nothing to do with Arell Ernesia. Saying that, he just turned his head. If I don''t want to say it openly, then I don''t even care. Rather than that, is the one waiting for me right now, after all, is that guy doing something? .... huh. What is his true identity? He doesnt just look like your boss or captain. I want you to hear that from yourself. You mean she didn''t mean to tell me something frivolously? But... she stopped for a moment. I can only say this. She nced at me and said in a very low voice. ...that''s a monster. Then, as if he hadn''t said anything, he started to lead the way again, calmly. yes it''s a monster What does that mean? I didn''t think too deeply, thinking it was a fact I would soon find out. Just like that, I reached the castle, the center of the city. After passing the entrance to the castle, we followed the guide all the way. The interior space changes several times along the way, as if there is no intention to inform the interior structure. Could it be that these perverts made the inside of the castle into abyrinth by jumbled spaces? Is the intention to show the city but hide its center? I just felt that it was a lot of hard work. Let''s apud in our hearts for that useless effort. ???? arrive. The little boy who was walking ahead stopped in front of a room. Did you finally arrive? Upon arrival, the door splits into pieces, as if disintegrating. And when you enter, it goes through the same process again and closes again. ...You''re using useless techniques again. Wouldn''t it be enough to just have an automatic door? I can roughly guess the disposition of the owner of this ce. There must be some perversion. I was half-sure. And now the pervert greeted me, sitting in front of arge table lined with a variety of refreshments. It''s that Harial or something. Chapter 423 Chapter 423. Union of Reincarnated People (4) Are you here, Arele Ernesia? Yes, I came. Without saying anything, I just sat down on the chair in front of the table. There is no reason to be polite and there is no reason to do so. Because it could potentially be an enemy. It is quitete to set up a ce for dialogue. It was toote and I forgot. Im sorry about that. It''s because there''s an internal situation here. It''ste because I was sorting out various opinions. Please understand. It''s an opinion... well, that''s okay. At some point, I took a moderate amount of tea in front of me. Damn that''s good As I was thinking about where this car might be, he finally opened his mouth first. First, would you like to introduce yourself? This is the one who invited you, so it would be your duty to reveal it first. Do you want to appeal to me as a bastard who at least learned basic manners? I think it''s already toote Heriel Jesphornes. This is the name given here. The current body is human. In this life, well, I''m enjoying my 100th life. In my first life, I lived in the Republic of Korea on Earth... Will this be enough? What do you know? I bluntly spit it out, and since I had heard it, I wanted to hear it too, so I opened my mouth again. Arel Ernesia. same here. And it''s the 1st () 1st.... My first life was also the Republic of Korea on Earth. Hoo? He opened his eyes wide in interest. Whoop whoop anyway, I won. I don''t know what kind ofpetition it was, but I won. Let''s say so. Originally, it is important to win at least one of these things in a position like this. I don''t know what''s important, but let''s say it''s important anyway. When I revealed this, the reincarnated person named Harial was quite surprised. ....Right. As expected, I thought it was not normal, but was it a senior? After all, they are from the same region. That''s a miracle. We know that there are no seniors and juniors in this world, so lets not have to respect them. Was there a Gakyeon dy on this floor anyway''? We areughing and talking to each other warmly. We know for sure that we never raise an eyebrow at each other. I know for sure that I have no intention of doing that anyway. It''s number 100.... It''s the first three-digit number I''ve encountered besides me. It''s the first time I''ve seen anyone other than me who endured this far. That was actually quite surprising. I am also very surprised. That''s why I''m still not vignt. Lets ask straight forward. No need for long goodbyes. It wasn''t like we were gathering for tea in the first ce. It''s none of my business whether he''s the 100th or higher. I threw the empty teacup aside and asked. What are you? And what is this ce? What do you mean? You know Im not just asking you to introduce yourself, right? I''m not curious about the name. I tapped the table with my fingers and let out a fair amount of anger. You''re pretty upset. Isnt it natural? There is plenty of motivation to hold grudges. I don''t know what happened in the past. From the time of the Holy Kingdom, and to the recent incident with the ck magicians. This guy and his minions got involved. In other words, the things that bothered me were because of this bastard. That is. So, it is only natural that they ask for information and rification. Why are you messing around? Cover everything from start to finish. In some cases, it just doesnt end. Is it handicraft... Does it look like that to you? However, Harial somehow only smiles bitterly and sips his share of tea. are youughing now? Would you pour that car right down the back hole? Dont get me wrong, Im not particrlyughing at you. Um... Yes, I''m worried about where to start exining. He mumbled to himself for a while, perhaps trying to clear his head. Arel Ernesia. Before that, let me ask you one thing. What do you think of yourself? Myself? I frowned, wondering what bullshit I was talking about. Yes yourself! okay! we! Areel Ernesia, what do you think of us reincarnated people? he asks again. What the hell... you''re just a reincarnated person. What kind of bullshit do you want to talk about? Aren''t we just beings who keep the memories of our previous lives and continue to be reborn? Does it mean more than that? I see no But he didn''t seem to think so. Yes reincarnated! If you are Arrel Ernesia, you will know what a great privilege and qualification that is. ???? what? Human beings have limits on the experiences they can umte and what they can aplish in one lifetime. But we can carry that experience into our next life. He continued, revealing his strong will and subtly twisted convictions without hiding them. The reincarnated person who has been repeated like that bes a talented person who can seed in any world. In any world, there is nothing we cannot do with our experience and knowledge. Also, the efficiency with which you can build up strength is on a different level. So what happened? My voice sank slightly. For some reason, I felt like I was going to be offended a little when I heard this guy talk. There were many snacks piled up in front of me, but I didn''t even feel like touching them. I''m upset right now to the point that I refuse sweets, no one else. My hunch is whispering From now on, the biggest bullshit ever will unfold. Ummm... well... I''ll admit that we''re a bit better and morepetent than the others. But what about that? Arel Ernesia. We reincarnated people are special. Unlike ordinary humans, they are no different from the chosen ones. There was no madness in his eyes. He was extremely calm like an intellectual discussingmon sense. But seeing his eyes makes me feel really dirty. For some reason, it didn''t seem like a proper story woulde out. Ask one more. Areel Ernesia, have you ever thought about why we repeat our previous lives? why? Are you telling me why? It''s the reason reincarnated people like use into existence... Honestly, that''s exactly what I''m thinking this is!'' never came to a conclusion. There are many hypotheses, but none of them havee to a definite conclusion. No matter how many times you are born, after the end of your physical lifespan. We are reborn as new beings while retaining the memory of that soul. A so-called reincarnated existence. Are you asking why we exist as reincarnated people? Thats right, Arell Ernesia. Hariel nodded with an unluckily confident face. You dont think that question has any meaning? Think about it. Every human being will have trouble once in a while. Why are you born and what do you exist for? That''s really useless self-examination. are you a teenager? It''s not that I''ve never been worried. But I don''t remember when I thought about it, and I don''t want to think about it again. In the first ce, he thought that the only person who wanted to recall his immature days was a pervert..... But when I didn''t answer, this guy started talking again on his own. Every human being has a reason and worth. Some were born to make a name for themselves as knights, while others were born as schrs who would change the times. Yes, no matter what kind of human being, there is a given mission and destiny. ....so? Hmm, judging from your reaction, it seems that Areel Ernesia doesnt like fate very much. That''s right, my expression right now doesn''t seem to like it that much. Either way, it''s very unpleasant''. not really. Destiny I''ve never seen such a good ending entwined with that word. That''s okay, would you like to continue with what you want to say? Please listen for now. Thinking of all the hard work you''ve done to this point, I''ll listen to the story for now. It''s the next thing that gets really annoying. Okay, lets talk. Yes, I believe that in every being there is a destiny that requires it. Then, Arell Ernesia. What do you see as the meaning of the existence of a reincarnated person? What are we here for? Well, shall wee? I shrugged and sighed. Im careful not to think about that. At least now I seem to exist to eat sweets? However, instead of being displeased, Harial puts on a subtle eye smile as if she is interested. ....Hmm, you bastard. I feel really bad. I want to kick that face right now. Hold on, my right foot. Did you not think about it from the beginning, or did you take that attitude because you came to a conclusion? Noisy and say yes. Yes, anyway, I think there is a meaning of existence of a reincarnated person. The meaning of existence... So what do you think it exists for? What is the conclusion of the only guy besides me who has reached three digits in life? I was a little curious. and the moment you hear it. I slightly regretted hearing it. We exist to lead people. I think so! okay! I believe so! ???? for a moment? Feeling like I was getting a headache for some reason, I covered my forehead with my hand, organized my thoughts for a while, and then asked again. Please, I hope all I hear is just a dog barking... Say it again. I believe that we reincarnated beings are meant to lead humans and stand on top of them. ???? crazy. shit! My ears were so precise. It was the perfect barking of a dog. ....Maybe he''s crazy beyond my imagination? I started to feel confident. Because the eyes of the bastard who utters these words just shine with pure confidence in his own justice. ....I mean that from the bottom of my heart. ...We exist to stand above humans? Yes. You would know. Our knowledge does not stop at making life easier. He clenched his fists. Depending on the power of the reincarnated person, the world itself can be changed. whether it be destruction or revival. It depends on the will and actions of the reincarnated beings in the world. How could we repeat our lives to umte knowledge and gain strength? I am convinced that this is our destiny and our duty! ???? duty. Yes, we are humans or, more broadly speaking, we exist to lead everything that exists in the world. The twisted ck will overflows in the pupils of the guy who insists on that. You can change the world as much as you like ording to the will of the reincarnated person. Then we have a duty to make the world a better ce. Do you think we can be gods? It''s God... Huh... Well, it''s not even a false metaphor. Surprisingly, he rather happily epts my sarcastic remarks. Undoubtedly, this guy is a pervert. But God is irresponsible and does not save anyone. But we are different. It can save as much as it wants, and it can destroy as much as it is dangerous. Hmm?????? Think about it. Then, isn''t it understandable that we have repeated our lives so long that it''s crazy? His ideology is a typical chosen people ideology. The idea that they are special and can therefore rise above others. They believe that they are superior beings who will lead humans. Chapter 424 Chapter 424. Reincarnated Alliance (5) ...Heriel, do you think we reincarnated are superior to humans? Obviously. The will of the bastard in that answer never wavers. Why do you think we are not superior to them? Or Arell Ernesia? Do you think we are inferior to them? No. No human considers himself inferior to a rolling dog-pig. Before I can say anything, he makes a conclusion. We are better than humans. He is superior and perfect to anyone in any world, including this. ...So what are these outstanding people doing by building a base in a ce like this? We are paving the way for the perfect development of the world. He answered my question without hesitation. Arel Ernesia, you must have felt it too. Simply giving knowledge and developing it makes humans... Those foolish people who exist here never get better. Yes, it is like a caveman who has just discovered fire. That''s why we have to teach them how to use that fire. This is impossible for anyone but us! He spread his palms and lit a me. And grabbed it at once. We teach how to use fire, but we have absolute control over it. Then there is nothing dangerous. You can prevent them from doing foolish things. Foolish? You must have felt it too. your fiefs and kingdoms. What do humans do with it? Did they hold you up with awe? The guy shook his head vigorously. No. Rather, he would have shown only ugly jealousy, scheming, and envy. Showing them fire is pointless. It can only be downgraded and waged war. ....well? How about that? I objected because I did not agree. Do you think the process itself is meaningful? Hmm, their savage way of thinking? That too is human instinct and the conclusion they draw for themselves. To deny that is to deny the providence of man himself. Ha, that''s the right door. What you are talking about is the part that humans should throw away, Arell Ernesia. However, after just a few words, the other person said, Yes!'' It would be strange to agree. Rather, it exudes a terrifying spirit and cries out for its twisted way of thinking. It is an instinct that can be discarded as long as those with strong powers like us rule over it. And there will be prosperity beyond that. ...You mean you want to create a perfect world using reincarnated people? That''s it! Heughed out loud as if he was d he understood. Humans are ugly and stupid! That''s why, if we lead them, they will be perfect beings that cannot exist in any other world. Yes, it will definitely evolve that way! ...Evolution. Anyway, the purpose of him and the reincarnated people who follow him is topletely control the world with their abilities and lead development? But I dont understand. Is it a question? Say whatever you want. Then why are you hiding in a ce like this? From what I hear, it sounds like you had an ident a thousand years ago. Does that have anything to do with it? A thousand years thats right. Certainly. There were times like that. He was happy as if he remembered something he missed, then smiled bitterly. As you said, as soon as I was sure of my will, I started working right away. That was a thousand years ago. Is that so? There is nothing to be surprised about. It''s not difficult to increase lifespan. I beg you that his physical condition right now is quite different from that of a normal human... It''s funny to say the least. For once, I listened silently. At that time, I set out to lead people by iming to be the king of the world. And the ending is beaten as a group while listening to the sound of the worst dictator? Puffy! funny. I deliberatelyughed at him, but he still doesn''t react. Well, if he was going to fall for this kind of provocation, he wouldn''t have been a threat. ...Their stupidity is just beyond my imagination. If he followed the rule as it was, it would have been a perfect world without ws by now. Even the reincarnated people I called back rebelled against my thoughts. So, as a result, you are hiding in a ce like this? I just decided to be more cautious. The guy snorted and said so. How is it strangely confident for a loser? If you''re like me, you''d be so embarrassed that you couldn''t even carry your face around. Are you careful? What failed was that they were too immature and foolish to ept our domination. How are you? ....you. no way? That''s why I started nning to take my time and optimize my domination. I have also interfered with the world in many ways. Is the former Zelnian Kingdom an example? okay. He affirmed as if he had nothing to hide. The Zelnian Castle Kingdom, which has now be the Zelnian Kingdom. Come to think of it, this guy seemed to be interfering with the saintess while serving as a god there. As a result, Nelvenia''s selfishness reached its end and continued runaway. Takes religion as a mistake, ims to be a god, and spreads knowledge to some humans. As if using a method of giving nutrients to nts, he experimented. Then we want to select people who show potential and lead them to them. Then what about Nelvania? It seems that you even cast a secret technique from your previous life? She is a little peculiar. I started to show different ideas from other saints. That was very interesting. He evaluated it as if he were treating ab rat. I think she could do a more drastic experiment. I thought so. After that, I gave her time to unfold her will by using a crude secret technique from her previous life. However, he clicked his tongue and grimaced as if he had be displeased. But she was a failure. That''s a cold answer for a sponsor. First of all, I thought you were more cute because you taught me? Huh, it has to be. In the end, her thoughts were twisted and she became a person who could only see inside the fence because of her privilege. Wasnt it funny to call her a saint? ...At least you shouldn''t talk like that. while he ruined her. If you deliberately let such a human being born, what..... Rather than being irresponsible, how much do you think that human beings themselves are inferior to themselves? .. What''s even more annoying. It means that I understand this child''s thoughts.'' Unfortunately, it was that he understood what he wanted to say. Looks like Areel Ernesia. I see you''ve thought of that too. dont deny it. There was definitely a time when I had that mindset. The days when I felt full that I was the only one who was special and that only I could y with everything in the world at my own pace. But... Heriel, I''ll ask you onest thing. I stared at him, suppressing the strength to creep out from the inside. What do you want to do? Using the saintess and interfering with the Dark Church. What do you want to do? It is progress. He answered without hesitation. Have you ever thought about how fast they would develop if we didnt interfere? Arel, just a thousand years ago, these people could not even smelt iron properly. I could only use very crude magic. Do you know how I felt about them? So what? Its a pity. The guy clenched his fists. That alone gave off a formidable spirit. This guy does not hide his madness and passion that would make a normal master faint on the spot. Ah, how pitiful is this? Ouch? Just looking at them made me want to help them because of how pitiful they were. How quickly reincarnated people like us can develop them if they interfere. It is unfathomable! cancer! By the way! He was intoxicated by it, talking to himself. Listening to this guys bullshit, I dont think I can even see how evil I am making a face right now. Reincarnated! The reason we exist is there! We are them humans! It exists to lead all fools out here. That''s why I was chosen and came here by repeating my life and umting knowledge! We have ns to develop the world we currently exist in more splendidly than any other ce. There are talents for that. Harial gesticted as if to look in the direction of the city below the castle,ughing madly. Here are 93 reincarnated people from all over the world and humans living a happy life under their control! Yes! this ce! Reincarnated Alliance Caduceus. This is truly the most upright ce! The scene of the street I saw as I passed this ce, being guided by the little boy called the trainer. The appearance of those who depend on the reincarnated person for everything. ....was it this? You Heriel How about Areel Ernesia? Won''t you agree with me too? He held out his hand towards me. Your ability isparable to mine. no, maybe more than that. It was the first time that even I had ever met a man who might be on my equal footing. And I think this too is destiny. It''s fate... It''s ironic, unfortunately, I can''t deny it. The probability of encountering reincarnated people is extremely astronomical. How much more do two reincarnated people of the highest quality meet in the same world? If it wasn''t for a ce like this, I might have used the word destiny'' as a joke. But now it''s different. I consider this to be the duty of us reincarnated people. We are the beings who have to develop the world perfectly. hey arel. How are you? ...Is that your suggestion? Yes, Arell Ernesia. Would you like to develop this world like me? It can''t be anything other than an absurd scouting proposal that makes people in the worldugh out loud when they hear it. I picked up the teacup whileughing lightly. By the time the car is empty. Perhaps noticing this, a maides quietly and follows it. she is a normal human Thank you. It is the hottest and most fragrant tea. Ipliment her, but she just walks away in silence. heh not funny It doesn''t matter. I''m not in the mood to flirt with girls right now. ...Heriel. He is still waiting with an outstretched hand. arrogant child. I also smiled heartily. I sprayed the tea on him. Chew! Boiling tea was poured over the guy''s face. The tip of his outstretched hand twitched slightly. It''s not because it''s particrly hot. I told him the answer to the proposal with the tea I had just poured. I''ve been living a boring life, but this is the first time I''ve ever had such an unpleasant scouting proposal. Like this arrogant idiot. Seriously, how long has it been since you felt so offended? Even with the people who were hostile to me, I only felt a little bit annoyed, but if I hadn''t felt this kind of anger before, at least not once in the past 50 years of my life. To that extent, the existence of this man now was extremely repulsive. On the contrary, he wanted to praise me for listening to his bullshit so far. Chapter 425 Chapter 425. Union of Reincarnated People (6) I thought I was going to talk nonsense, but it is truly spectacle. I''m sorry. Are you refusing? Was there a way to negotiate by throwing tea in the face? Yeah, not at all. He giggled, running through his wet hair. Hey, you have to get angry because you are provoked. The first ssughs it off. Yeah, its a refusalwell, for some reason, it seemed so. Maybe it''s because you gave off the atmosphere that you hated me this whole time. Hmm.... I''m really sorry. This is sincere. It pisses me off that I thought I would rather ept an offer like this? You must have thought of people as trash. I genuinely disgusted him with his ideas. what is a human what is the development His argument was downright spectacle. You dont understand? No, I understand the motive. That''s right, if you gather the reincarnated people and rule over humans ording to your will, you should be able to achieve progress. Then what is unpleasant? Thats obvious. What pleasure is there in your arrogant n? There''s no reason why I don''t ept his ideas. It''s just because it''s so boring to me. It''s not about right or wrong, it''s just silly. Isn''t it past the time to be the king or god of the world? Even if I can''t do that, I should have quit in my 20s. I felt a sense of disappointment to the extent that I felt foolish for expecting that I was a reincarnated person of an almost equal level that I hadnt met in a while. And it turns into anger and burns. There is no desire in your thoughts, Harial. Is it desire? What do you mean? You just want to establish your reason for being. Are we superior to other humans and should rule? Say I''d rather conquer the world. I dont get it. Is that just why you refuse? Harial narrowed her eyes and made a face that seemed genuinely iprehensible. Arel Ernesia, you too must have been ying around with your abilities and knowledge. Yeah, I admit that. But I only make what I want to make. It is only to create a world for me to dig honey. But what about you? I pointed without stopping. Does your desire exist there? The moment I heard his story, I understood the essence of this guy. He is nothing more than a madman who went mad while searching for the meaning of his own existence. In order to find the reason for an endless life, they just put on the pretext of development or something. The leader of the dark church did it because he had his own will and conviction. even though the means had gone awry. And the Saint Nelvenia you ruined got her hands dirty just because she was protecting her fence. They just acted because they had their own desire or purpose. But this guy doesn''t have that. Stop talking nonsense about duty and the meaning of existence, you child who couldnt get on the railroad. Although he may have equal strength, I decided not to think of him as just a child to beat. Dont be mistaken. We reincarnated people have no such duty. No, no one is born with such a duty. I condemned his absurd ideas and kept my mouth shut. He, too, didn''t look away without saying anything. The two energies that collided shook the area. And it was Harial who burst intomentation first. ...How deplorable. yes i''m really sorry You can''t disagree this far. He covered his face with both hands as if he was genuinely sad and pretended to be sorry. But don''t be fooled. Through the fingers covering his face, his eyes are still cloudy. he feels nothing To feel sorry for yourself is deception. Nothing will be as meaningful as this. You can''t rte to that. Isn''t it just me? I think the other reincarnated people would have reacted quite a bit too. Yes, I did. About one out of three rebelled against me, just like you, Arel. He removed his palms from his face. Again, his eyes didn''t change at all. That''s why I was banished from here. ...Ha, you''re finally revealing your true nature. Contrary to his expressionless expression, I smiled ferociously and clenched my fists. The leisurely tea time is now over. Instead, it is not surprising that the strong energy of each other collided here and created a strong air current. Even a thousand years ago, there were people who rebelled against him quite a bit. I know roughly. Why did you get beaten by humans so much a thousand years ago? And among those who rebelled against him, there were reincarnated people like Cressel. Contrary to what he ims, he is quite unpopr. Probably 30% of the reincarnated people I''m with now are the ones who sumbed by force. Just looking at Letelneas gives you a rough idea. With an asshole like you on your head, how can you get out without stabbing it? ....Right. Finally, the energy hit once more. That moment. At the same time as a roaring noise resounded as if a storm was brewing. I wondered if our appearance was shaken once, but after that afterimage disappeared. There was a picture of me punching him down. The conversation is over! Stop dying!! Negotiations are over. All that''s left is to settle the matter by force. Kicking the table and immediately swinging a fist at a meeting ce for prank talk is quite a hasty action for a Nazi. But I couldn''t help it. It was because I was convinced by the current conversation. This guy needs to be removed from here. You should stop breathing in this spot where possible. This child is evil. The same goes for disease. If this child exists, human beings will eventually be destroyed ording to his thoughts. She ends up bing a scarecrow who relies only on her reincarnated person for everything. It was simply because I felt the need to get rid of it for the sake of the people it despised, whether or not I was offended by it. My fist mmed down, tearing through the air. The pressure was so heavy that I wondered if even a single shot could calm this area. Harial raises both arms to block it. With that alone, the surrounding area sinks and furthermore, the entire city is shaken. ...You''re serious. Yeah, I made up my mind. Harial, you die here. A voice full of murderous intent that neither Saint Nelvenia nor religious leader Louis Reina had ever heard. it came out of my mouth This voice itself is a sorcery with a curse. It is a heinous sorcery that interferes with the mind just by hearing it. But he shook his head as if it tickled him. .Do I even write things like this? But it will be useless. Still distracted. I reversed my body and kicked his whole body. Meteor phantasmagoric retreat is a herbivore that feeds an invisible virtual kick made of ki with additional strokes, rather than simply feeding kicks with repeated hits. It pours all over the guy''s body. Kwa Kwa Kaka Kakang! As if a real meteor had fallen, craters were dug continuously around the guy and the ground copsed. It doesn''t work.'' However, my attack only shattered this man''s surroundings. In fact, Harial herself also materialized her own energy and blocked the countless blows I scattered. Like you, I have some knowledge in martial arts. You did well. After all, is technology almost equal? If it is true that the number of his previous lives is the 100th, then at least the amount of knowledge and skills he has should be assumed to be equal to or greater than mine. So what about magic? I flung myself in the air and reached out my hand, avoiding his counterattack. Hell me Burst. Hell''s fire poured out simultaneously from above the creature''s feet and head. However, the guy responded to the magic without even flinching. Its a little hot. don''t let it cool down Absolute Freeze. The pir of fire that swallowed him turned into a pir of ice, and he shattered it to pieces as he walked forward. From the beginning, I expected it to stop that much. As soon as he walked out, a magic circle spread under his feet. Then what about this? A chain protrudes from the magic circle and captures him. It is a restraint magic that has been modified appropriately so that I can use the magic that that woman, Louis Reina, used. The color of the chain that binds him is blue because he used mana instead of magic. It doesn''t have the ability to disintegrate objects it touches like that woman, but instead has the additional effect of stealthily stealing mana from beings it touches. Chi , but there is little mana absorbed through the chain. I gave up restraint and grabbed my hand. The chain tightened and I tried to crush him as it was. hmm! As he twisted his arms in spirit, the chains shattered and broke. And his figure disappeared from sight. I don''t even feel the tingling. Where are the leftovers! I didn''t try to find out what it looked like and threw my fist straight up. At the same time, the heel he hit above my head collided with my fist, causing mana from both sides to collide. Aaaaaaaaagh! A roar as if a bomb exploded right in front of you shakes the whole area. The aftermath blew away all debris in all directions. Hoo? Did you see through the teleportation that erased the presence? If you have a lot of experience, even if you dont feel it, you will notice it! Just pour in a row of blows. He also hits the same number of consecutive hits to urately offset them. Talk about it! Like machine gun bullets colliding with each other, rage poured into each other. As countless blows filled each other''s vision, my wrists caught his ankles as they approached through them. For an instant, the man''s eyes widened. Kuk! Got it! Just like that, I mmed him to the floor with all my might. Quaang A huge crater is dug up and he literally crashes to the floor. But it''s not enough with that. I injected additional mana into my right arm, added rotation to it, and shortened the distance with a teleport while punching the guy at the same time. Heuk! A force capable of piercing even the earth''s axis pierces his torso. This time, I felt the taste of my hand piercing the body properly. Still not enough. I immediately grabbed the guy''s head, lifted it up, and threw it round and round. He then leaps and chases him, giving him an extra knee kick. With just the recoil from the impact, his body broke through the sonic wall, knocking the city buildings to the ground and crashing into them. Inded at the ce where it crashed and gestured. I know Hong didnt die. Crawl out quickly. I, who is on a simr level to him, knows best that I will not die just this much. Sure enough, the guy walks out from under the ground on his feet, clearing the copsed debris. Dont talk like that. This one hurts me too. He spits out the blood in his mouth and smiles bitterly. However, contrary to words, the wounds I inflicted havepletely healed. Do you also have recovery abilities? Somehow, I wondered if he wouldn''t mind being greeted on purpose in the middle. It''s more like regeneration than recovery. Did you refer to what she wrote? Chapter 426 Chapter 426. Reincarnated Alliance (7) That''s how it is. It doesn''t have the same level of immortality as the warlock, but if you regenerate to this extent, there''s not much difference. But it''s pretty unpleasant to be attached even if your body is smashed. don''t worry. I''ll put an end to it before you even have time to feel that difort. I clenched my fists again and released my strength. It wasn''t just that the blue light glowed on his fist, but because of the extreme mana density, it glowed pure white. The skirmish is over. I was also certain that I could not put an end to the line by smashing it halfway. More than anything, I care about why this guy is still.'' Do you have any other ns? then. I made up my mind and tried to pull out all my internal energy, but I immediately felt a sense of incongruity. Herial''s energy doesn''t rise. Are you taking some time off? What do you mean? The ulterior motive. There is no such thing. but. He smiles dryly and shakes his head. If you want to see the end of the gear, I wont decline. But Arell Ernesia? Are you really going to be okay? what? Look around. around''? I frowned and looked around. Are you trying to trick me with words and even hit me in the back of the head? However, when you reach our level, there are times when such a simple deception works. So I averted my eyes but kept my nerves fixed on him and never lost sight of them. ....Right. I understood the meaning of really you''ll be okay'' he said. To be precise, I realized the existence of the residents of this city who are currently evacuating from us. I wondered why you summoned me to this city... As you said, most of the people who stay here are ordinary people with no special powers, except for reincarnated people. And this time, if we collide, they will get caught up in it too. Saying that, Harial opened her arms. As if you want to hit it as much as you want to hit it. I''m sorry if that happens. Does not matter. Would you like to try? Um, doesnt it matter? But I couldn''t help butugh and replied. Did you think you would hesitate? What do I know? A cruel answer for an attitude of respect for humans. doesn''t care. If you think you''re going to get involved anyway, it''s easy for me to move them first. Because meaningless sacrifice is not intentional. I would like to think that their livelihood will be destroyed, but I do not sympathize with that at all. It is because I have already seen their indolent lifestyle. The appearance of relying only on the reincarnated person for everything. I know they are not guilty of their indolence, but I don''t feel much sympathy for them. If I had to say it, I dont even want to see those idiots. I thought it would be okay to destroy everything once in a while and tell me toe to my senses. Right. What did you think it would be? Even though she knows the hostages won''t be eaten, Harial doesn''t take the eerie smile off her lips. He probably didn''t think that hostages would work for me anyway. The reason he said this was to buy time. I admit it, Arell Ernesia. Your skills are equal to mine. I''m not sure which of the two will survive if we fight like this. So I''m going to use a rather sleazy move. As soon as he chinned it, dozens of reincarnated people appeared around me. I roughly counted and it was about 93 people. Are they the idiots who joined the Caduceus, the association of reincarnated people? Among them, I saw the face of the trainer who guided me. While riding on a red wyvern that appears to be a mutant, she stares at us nervously. The same goes for other reincarnations. It was a look that was determined to some extent. Can you defeat them while dealing with me? If so, I won''t hesitate. I will do everything in my power to trample you. Are you saying I really want to drive you crazy? It''s embarrassing, but I guess I should say that you''re a threat. .. Shit I clicked my tongue and scratched my head wildly. He''s already convinced me that I won''t attack him again. Annoyingly, that''s partly the answer. Certainly, this amount is troublesome... but it''s not that I don''t have the confidence to kill Harial. But after dealing with him, I''ll be pretty tired too. Can you deal with them after that? There''s no guarantee that they won''t interfere while I''m messing with Harial. Certainly, the violence of the head is wary. If you are Arrel Ernesia, you will understand. That fighting more than this is reckless. If you say that, you want to fight even if you are going toe? One of the things I like the most is doing something I wasn''t told to do when I''m sure the other person isn''t. As I clenched my fist, the reincarnated people who surrounded me also lifted their spirits. But it took off right away. ???? done. I opened my fist and pretended to shake my hand to show that I had no intention of fighting here. At the same time, they also calm their spirits. It has be a state of confrontation where neither side can touch each other. Is there any reason I would risk my life to jump in to get rid of that bastard...?'' There is no advantage to having to risk a bunch. It''s a waste of opportunity, but it''s not a reason for me to do something reckless. Above all, if they sh like this, the reincarnated people will be put aside, and all the residents here will be caught up in it then. Yes, Im d you know. There is no next Hong. Anyway, today I didn''te prepared. This is the base of the guy. Of course I''m at a disadvantage. However, since this doesn''t happen next time, I still haven''t changed my mind that I have to defeat this guy. Next time we meet, I''ll put an end to it then. Dont return with the same words. Harial is simrly hostile. Arel Ernesia, if you can''t agree to the end. After this, I will only get rid of you. red. We rekindle our hostility towards each other. The reincarnated people are nervous about that. Don''t worry. Even if you don''t fight! The excitement was broken anyway. There is no one to take responsibility, so I n to postpone the decision to ater date. At that time, I intend to prepare myself. Okay, don''t call it a deration of war today. What I exchanged fists with this guy today is just a light deration of war. Onest question, Harial. Why do you insist on our duty to develop human beings? I just can''t sympathize with that. What on earthpelled him to do so? It''s so embarrassing that I can''t evenugh. It is obligatory. Of course. we. Reincarnated people are special. We are the existence that transcends humans... no, all living things. It is only natural that we lead the lower beings. is not it? well''? But I just snort. Are you special? Stop talking nonsense, you immature kid. What I can''t sympathize with is not his n or all. I just can''t stand that stupid bullshit. They say they are special hahahahaha. That''s funny. We are just humans. not special I just lived a little longer than others and tasted various opportunities. That is what makes it special. is it. Right. Hariel and I nodded once as if we understood each other. I guess you didn''t realize it at all. I guess you didn''t realize it at all. And both said the same thing. You dont seem to realize that you are the Chosen One. I guess you didn''t realize that you''re a human being living here, after all. The difference in thinking between me and the reincarnated person named Heriel. We recited each other''s differences. He burned only hostility without a word. Definitely the next moment I and this child meet. At that time, they will really fight until only one of them survives. I, and obviously he, were convinced too. What? That''s how we hid our burning fighting spirit and retreated for now! Ha ha ha ha ha! It''s such a big deal, I never thought there would be so many reincarnated people! [Ummm... Yes, that''s right, right? Ummm... I couldn''t believe something like that had happened in the meantime.] While listening to my story, Cressel was at a loss for words. For the time being, after retreating from the city of reincarnated people ruled by Harial, promising the future. Realizing that there was no one else to talk about, I decided to go to Kellya to y and solve the situation at this time. There was also an intention to discuss countermeasures among the reincarnated people who were the only ones who knew the situation here. After hearing it, he seemed to take it quite seriously. [No way.... Haril... I thought he would be right... Yes, I remembered. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu]] It seems like a not very pleasant story from Cressel''s point of view. From his point of view, he must have been thrilled to hear that he was still alive after fighting so hard a thousand years ago. [Rather, it was fortunate that Ruireina did not know this fact... If she had known, she would have been very disappointed.] He grumbled. It is about the person who killed him, so perhaps the faint memories are slowly reviving in his head. That is, trauma is urring. Now, please take this opportunity toe up with a story that could be a lot of information. I kept talking about him. Anyway, he was really stupid. I never thought I would sincerely say such nonsense even after being reincarnated 100 times. Was he like that a thousand years ago? [Is it so... or not... Uhm, I think I was dumbfounded when I heard something, so I jumped at him. probably wouldn''t have changed. Maybe.] My memory is still hazy, but from what he said, it seemed almost certain that the monster from a thousand years ago was Harial himself. If that''s the case, if I just slit his throat, there''s no one to bother me anymore. good night. I saw a goal to make this life peaceful. I smiled in contemtion and nced around the corner of the room. By the way, Cressel? Hetia, why is she like that? Incidentally, the whole time I was exining this incident to Cressel, Hetia was in this room. But for some reason, she waspletely exhausted and slumped in her chair. Alcohol I would rather give you some alcohol I can''t eat it. He just looks like an alcoholic. why is he like that? [Ah... that''s what I mean. Hetia has been having a hard time reflecting what he asked for.] Ah...that''s it. What I asked of Kelly in return for bothering me. It seems that Hetia suffered quite a bit because of that. So, you only asked for it within the limits of her discretion? [It seems that Celia''s reading of old books and magic books has somehow been done... but the problem was, after all, the idea ofying the railroad. Thanks to that, Hetia was pulverized by the representatives of the other races.] Among the things I asked for, what gave her the most trouble was that she be the first to push ahead with the direct train service n before other countries. Chapter 427 Chapter 427. Reincarnated Alliance (8) + It''s a big and beautiful train (1) When the railroad is opened this time, the first thing to do is to operate a route connecting Ernesia Kingdom and Celia as a test case of operation with other countries. Well, the Zelnian Kingdom is in between, but they have nothing to oppose us in the first ce. Thanks to that, Hetia seemed to have had a hard time persuading the representatives of the different races. I heard that actually establishing the cities after unifying Kelia was also difficult to convince. I''d be so against it Representatives of the different races actually seem to have a secretly goofy tendency. 30 tables. Hetia, who had suddenly stretched out, murmured weakly. what? four meeting rooms with forty-three chairs. What are you talking about all of a sudden? [I''m talking about being smashed in this meeting. It''s pretty intense. It''s pretty cool, but do you guys y politics with your fists? [Especially the fierce battle with the representative of the elves was worth watching.] I was speechless because I was dumbfounded. But why do I feel deja vu? More than that, the representatives seem to be quite against it. They didn''t understand the usefulness of the railway yet, so it seems that they objected to the queen. Hetia had to suppress it somehow and push forward with the work. I''m not pushing ahead because I owe you Arel. Hetia insisted that this was not necessarily the case. Likewise, I thought the train was useful. Those idiots don''t seem to understand yet. Kelly says that the terrain is more difficult than other countries, so it is quite difficult to move only by wagon. If you prate the tunnel,y the track, introduce the train, and activate the distributionwork, you will see some benefit. Of course, digging a tunnel is a big project, but with magic, it''s not difficult. It''s useful enough if you let go. She seemed to think so. Still, persuading each representative is hard work... Originally, it could have been a little more rxed ... self-employed So, who do you want to use cheaply? [Thanks to that, I''m also bing a punching bag to Hetia every night to take out my anger. Ughhh.... I''m still dizzy.] You''re still cheap. If you look closely, all the causes are this skull. In the future, he needs to be beaten a little more and reminded of more memories. Because there''s still a lot to figure out. Well, thats okay. Anyway, be happy, Cressel. [Well, why is that? Don''t get me wrong, hyung, I don''t have any hobbies that suit me. Not to mention that it doesn''t hurt like this, it just makes me dizzy.] What are you talking about? don''t talk about it No, he is alive. Does that mean that if I kill him, you will be freed too? The one who sealed Cressel in his skull was none other than the reincarnated Hariel. As I diagnosedst time, the caster is still alive. That means if you get rid of him, he''ll be freed as he wants. I''ll just do this as a service, so be happy. But Cressel was silent. Arent you happy? You''re finally free from it! Freedom is right in front of you! [...It would be fortunate if that happened.] However, Cressel''s voice was heavier than before. that something is troubling [However, if you listen to your brother, he said that he is almost equal to you, right? ask me honestly What is the odds of winning?] If the two of us were head-to-head, about 40 percent. I gave the odds as honestly as I wanted. [Unexpected. I thought it would be a little higher.] Thank you for the high regard. Realistically, that''s about it. I thought about it calmly and came to this conclusion. Even then, the number of reincarnations is one difference. And in my life like that, there are quite a few times I''ve spent it without much sess. Well, that would be the same for him. [Then what''s the problem?] The current state of my body''s training. I pointed to my chest and taught honestly. If you ask me if I am the strongest in this lifetime, to be honest, no. [...As expected.] Cressel nodded as if he understood something. [Certainly, the older brother in this lifetime is a human. Didn''t we just y there the whole time?] That''s it! Although, thanks to the practice, you can automatically build up internal energy and reproduce all kinds of skills through experience. That doesn''t mean I''m the strongest right now. Rather, thest time in my life was when I was the strongest. Right now, because of my indolence, my senses are a bit dull. [But the man named Hariel probably isn''t like that.] Cressel pondered seriously. [A thousand years ago. No, maybe he was a man who insisted on the ideal of developing mankind with his own hands. He must have trained well.] Maybe. Beingzy, I just shrugged and sighed. I''m sorry for being sozy. [But is it 40 percent? Indeed, considering that, it''s high.] Only the body has dulled, but the technology remains intact. And I had a means to kill him. It''s just that there are a lot of hinders, so I just withdrew for now. To be honest, I didn''t think I would lose. Well, maybe that was the same for him. [By the way, brother, you said that there are quite a few reincarnated people in that city, right?] Yeah, at a nce, there are a lot. Was it about 93 people? [...It''s a little strange?] However, Cressel, who heard me, muttered suspiciously. for a moment? Are you saying there are 93 people like Areel and Sensei?! What kind of terrible thing is this! Hetia, who had nkly overheard our conversation, responded and screamed. What could be more terrifying than that! no you just stretched I ignored her and stared at the skull. I am concerned about what you muttered now. What''s strange? [It''s kind of strange. Why are there so many reincarnated people? Aren''t they forcibly reincarnated like that saintess?] Isn''t that so? If it was a level like that of Nelvania, I wouldn''t have felt like a hindrance. I roughly counted them, but the number of reincarnations was about 30% in the 30th, there were also those in the 40th and 50th, and there were also those who looked more than 60 times. None of them were threatening, but since there were so many of them, it felt a little annoying. [That''s weird! Do you know my brother? The odds of encountering one of us are slim! How many of them, anyway. Even that number is obviously ridiculous!] Hmm... I thought so too... But as Cressel points out, it''s questionable. How could there be so many reincarnated people gathered together? Looks like you yed something. Hariel didn''t even exin that. Clearly, something was tricked. Maybe the fact that I was born in this world... maybe it wasn''t just a coincidence that I was born here? Well, to infer this, there is no limit. Anyway, I have to settle with him first. [Is it impossible to attack again? Did you go to their city anyway?] Oh, that''s no good. It''s impossible. I smiled bitterly and shook my head. If I knew, I would have attacked their city a long time ago, fully armed and armed with medicine. And this time, it would have all been burned. But it didn''t work. Actually, I still dont know where the city is. On my way back, I followed the door they opened and went out. After that, I tried to reverse-detect the traces that connected the space, but I couldn''t find it in the end, as if I had thoroughly set up counter-detection measures. I guessed half of it. Even if it''s like me, I''lle up with a countermeasure. Anyway, for the time being, just prepare for a showdown with him. okay? [...Hyung, there''s no countermeasure. I thought he had already prepared all the countermeasures because he looked rxed.] Unfortunately, it''spletely no n at this point, heh?. I deliberately pretended to be pleasant and trembled. I''ll think about how to defeat themter. It''s not that I don''t have any experience of taking it without any countermeasures. Life is like that. How do you face every crisis with perfect preparation? Sometimes you have to face it when you''re not ready. it will work out somehow? what is it That''s what happens then. [Your brother is very carefree.] Hahahahaha. Well, one thing is for sure. I put on a smile Eventually, sooner orter, the decision will be made. He would also try to get in the way of my existence. If that''s the case, then, of course, it''lle sooner orter. The fact that he showed up proudly meant that he didn''t have to hide anymore. You probably have something nned. So the moment you want to run it. Then step on the tail and smash it step by step. I knew their existence anyway, and I knew their purpose. You just need to know you''re going to do something. It''s not always an advantage to hit a yer. ....don''t worry. No matter what they do, I will win in the end. [Umm.... I guess I should expect my brother to win from this side''s point of view.] Yes, pray that I win. Otherwise, sooner orter, all beings living here will have to kneel at the feet of that child. Anyway, if you think of anything, just tell me. It might be the difference between winning and losing. [...If my older brother says so, I''ll try. don''t wait I really can''t remember anything more than that now.] Still, he groaned endlessly, as if he was trying hard. Well, I''ll care too. I think it will work out somehow. So that was then and now let''s just go back and y. If I fret over the existence of an enemy, I''m the only one who suffers. It''s a big and beautiful train (1) Sooner orter, I learned of the existence of an enemy to fight, but apart from that, I have to lead a healthy daily life on my own. cancer! By the way! After that, time passed quite frantically. Of course, the people around me are more busy than I am. Especially technicians. This was because preparations for introducing the train were slowlying to an end. Technicians, including the smithy, had to move without a break without even feeling the impression that the work was beingpleted. I also had a little more work to do along with it. In order to introduce the train in earnest, I chase after the guys who keep trying to take off the bottom and treat them to a harmonious meal from time to time. Or rot in the same headache as other technical problems that arise. Their work does not end even though the end is visible. And finally, thepletion of the train was approaching. There is no time! Hurry up! Where did the 3-90-2 part go! How do I know that! Go to workshop number 3! I guess they still put it in the corner. The cksmiths shouted harshly and moved nonstop toward thepletion and inspection of the train. The voices of artisans resound. Apprentices and cksmiths whose time has not yet been filled turn white and move quickly. Thanks to the fire falling on the feet of the cksmiths and other technicians ahead ofpletion, the fire in their workshop has not been extinguished for the past few days. I felt the feeling that I was working hard, so I felt a little embarrassed. ....I have to take a vacation once this work is over. Chapter 428 Chapter 428. It was a big and beautiful train. Anyway, there were not just one train, but even five trains that would run on the first day had to bepleted first, so it seemed quite burdensome. There, there are vehicles waiting to bepleted even after that. So, of course, you have to be busy. Next time, I''ll have to make the schedule a little more generous and add more people. I thought it would be better to speak to Kelly and leave it to the outside. Like that mana engine. External honey... Come to think of it, all of those mana engines have alreadye in as many as needed. However, there was nomunication from Helmin, the owner of the mage tower. There have been strange rumors since thest ck magician incident, but I haven''t had a conversation with him yet, so I''m not sure. Shall we visitter?... There are many things to order in the future, so it seemed necessary to go and talk. Well, I can''t afford it right now, so let''s postpone it untilter. It''s more like a train! train! I''ll be able to see him running soon.'' I looked up at the exterior of the train, which had not yet been fully assembled, with a pleased gaze. Surely, when these things run, they will once again receive considerable attention from the public. Even the guys who still show a cold reaction will surely roll their eyes. The opening ceremony has begun to announce that the railroad has been opened in earnest in Ernesia Kingdom. First of all, the first route to be shown on a trial basis was only opened from the royal capital to Figlia, the domain of Arell. Afterwards, as additional train cars are produced and the tracks arepleted, distribution routes are sequentially extended to eachrge city and further to smaller cities. The n is to operate trains connecting most cities in the kingdom within at least a month. After that, we will operate trains to and from other countries. That is a rough picture of the agenda that Arell is promoting. Therefore, this opening ceremony is primarily aimed at showing off the appearance of the train and its power. introduction of trains. In line with the beginning, ordinary citizens, merchants, and furthermore, nobles and powerful people from each country have paid attention to this ce today. On the other hand, each noble attends the event for the event of the opening ceremony. Citizens who came to see it also paid attention. Numerous spectators gathered around the newly built station on the outskirts of the capital. What they were looking at was the train. Citizens who saw it for the first time couldn''t take their eyes off the strange vehicle with a huge ck body and numerous wheels underneath. Is that a big wagon moving? Rumors say it''s a train. Right. You''ve been working on putting something suspicious on the floor all the time, but was it to make a way to move it? Citizens watched the train as if it were strange. The fact that the train was in operation had already been known through rumors that had been spread beforehand. However, what they imagined was just an extension of the carriage, that is, a huge carriage. However, the train they saw in real life was beyond their imagination. Is this something that runs faster than a horse? Something terrifying. Come to think of it, Ive heard rumors. A peddler I know said he saw it by chance when he was test-driving it in Fahilia. The sound of running alone seems to shake the ground, right? The friends horse saw it and went wild with excitement, so he suffered quite a bit. Is that enough. I want to see it once, so they sparked their curiosity about trains. And that expectation was met in a good way. After the first half of the opening ceremony. Not only the king, but also the nobles and representatives of each grand council boarded the train in turn. Today''s event includes experiencing it with your own body while taking the train to and from Fahilia. It was thanks to Arel''s insistence that it is certain to ride it yourself rather than talking about it. Finally all the passengers boarded and the train was started. The mana engine, which is the core of moving the train, was started, and the power transmitted from there began to be transmitted to the wheels in sequence through the main shaft. It will take time for the car to gain momentum yet, but as the wheels roll, the car body moves forward, and the passengers on board burst into exmations of exmation from the audience. Move! Oh oh! It''s really rolling! To move such a heavy body!! I couldnt believe that such a device could move such a heavy vehicle because I had never seen those wires, and it makes me ashamed. Since it was a project promoted by that Arrel Ernesia, I guessed that it wasn''t a simple bluff, but seeing it with my own eyes is a different way of feeling. As the engine output increased, the vehicle gradually began to speed up and move forward. Citizens who came to watch from outside cheered. But their interest was only that much. Hmm, I think it would be fun to ride. It must be difficult formoners like us, right? Isnt it? How can things like us burn? They thought of this train as an expensive magic tool. Magic tools are difficult for ordinary people toe into contact with. Because it is not essible to wealthy merchants or aristocrats. It''s like expensive bread that can''t be easily touched. It was not unreasonable to think that even if the train was in full operation, it would be the exclusive property of the nobility. Rumor has it that it will take less than half a day to get to Pahilia if you ride it, butmoners like us wont be able to escape. Isnt it? They have nothing to do with things like us. They licked their lips thinking about it. More than that, the only thing they regret is that they express a small amount of sadness, saying that there will be less work for a while now that the railroad instation work is over. However, after the full-fledged opening ceremony was over and operation began. They realize that it is a preconceived notion. This is because the toll paid to ride the train was surprisingly cheappared to riding in a carriage. There is no discrimination based on status. The citizens once again marveled at the fact that it was a policy that Arel had firmly insisted on. The first train that departed for the test run was headed for Fahilia. I heard that the train had departed. After I finally got the report that the train was arriving in Fahilia, I waited at the station to greet the guest. Youre here. A train whistle could be heard in the distance. Woo woo woo woo woo! It is a sound that resonates deep in the heart. After all, the train makes that loud noise. I nodded in satisfaction. Ah, that sounds good. Unlike a steam engine due to the mana engine, the noise is low, so it was purposely equipped with a device that makes noise. After chasing monsters or wild animals, there might be someone approaching them. It is a countermeasure against it. After the train finally arrived at the station and checked for safety, the guests got off the seats. First, they descended in order of status, andstly, the king, the oldest brother, descended. I really didnt expect it to arrive in a matter of hours... It sure is amazing speed and power. Its ovepliment. As I smiled and lowered my head, he deliberately pretended to look around and continued. If this spreads more widely in the kingdom, in fact, the distance between each territory will be a little closer. Isn''t it? My older brother expressed such feelings. While genuinely admiring it, it is clear that it is a word that the passengers who came on the train should also listen to. Some of the guests on the train today are still hesitant about the opening of the track that connects their territories. Most of them must have been here for the purpose of estimating how useful this train really is. I''m telling them to listen too. If you knew the usefulness of this quickly, it means that you should move forward with the agenda quickly. However, the reason why Jeil Hyung-nim is so motivated is not simply to help me with my nning. The management of this line was officially decided by the royal family. In other words,ying a track connecting the territory meansying a way for the royal family to intervene at any time. In addition, we have already discussed that tampering with the tracks is strictly prohibited by nationalw. So, he must have thought thatying the tracks in each territory would be useful to control the hearts of the surrounding nobles at any time. It was judged that it would be easier to take over them as the speed ofing and going would increase. Politics doesn''t even bother me. Looking at the nobles in conflict with such a big brother, Iughed inwardly. For me, that''s probably a good thing. Anyway, my goal is one. As long as it''s easy for me toe and go, that''s all. This makes the world morefortable for me to y in.'' Anyway, that''s all I''m aiming for. The high-speed distributionwork using trains will change many things. I''m looking forward to it. Two weeks after the opening ceremony]. Finally, after additionally checking the operation n and the condition of the trains, the trains were officially put into service. A certain number of trains began toe and go between each city through the tracksid in the kingdom, including the capital. There are still only five round trips per day to each city. At present, considering the number of vehicles produced and the initial demand and cargo volume, it was judged that that amount was an appropriate margin to start with. After that, the people in charge have decided to narrow down the operating interval by looking at the demand, and the opinions are divided. At first, tourists flocked to see the train ride out of curiosity. Tourists preferred trains because they realized that trains were faster than carriages and safer and more convenientpared to the time and effort required. Those who have ridden the train even once did not spare high praise. As a result, the demand naturally increases. And, as expected, the response from the merchants was the best. In particr, the Daesang Society sucked honey extensively in the transportation area by using the freight car of the train. Although the freight fee is by no means cheap, considering the risk factors and time, it cannot be said to be a burden at all. Therefore, each Grand Prize show showed interest in trains to the extent of asking whether it was possible to monopolize only vehicles for carrying cargo. Naturally, Arel did not allow it. It was because he was well aware that allowing a monopoly, swayed by momentary gains, would rather affect long-term box office sess. Ordinary merchants also showed interest little by little, and their business skills began to change. It wasn''t just the merchants and the people who showed a change there. Thanks to the introduction of the train, there were also those who were hit hard. No, in this case it would be quite inappropriate to describe it as a blow. On the contrary, it should be said that trains have a great advantage. It was none other than the thieves who started stomping their feet. A red light was turned on in the industry of thieves. * * * Not only the kingdom of Ernesia, but the security of each kingdom across the continent is not perfect. As far asrge cities are concerned, the neighborhoods within sight are maintained to some extent thanks to the Knights under the jurisdiction of the lord. However, the risk rises rapidly once you leave the city. It''s not just monsters that threaten passers-by. Rather, what is more troublesome is the same human being. In other words, they are called thieves. In the case of the kingdom of Ernesia, each lord periodically patrols the army to exterminate the thieves, and when there is a report that there is damage somewhere, the army is immediately dispatched to wipe it out. Chapter 429 Chapter 429. That''s a big and beautiful train (3) The bandits are called synonymous with fear only in mountain viges where it is difficult for troops to enter, or when the lord is so poor that it is difficult to send troops. No matter how violent the bandits are, they can''t defeat a regr army. If their stronghold is detected and troops are dispatched, they will be annihted in less than half a day. That''s why thieves these days make their livelihood in a different way than plundering viges. To rob a peddler''s pocket. The number of thieves has decreased even more recently as surveince has be stricter and even the army disguised as a line of peddlers deliberately serves as a bait and wipes them out. In the meantime, it was the introduction of the train that dealt a decisive blow to their hungry stomach. Looking like these fucking things that don''t know if they''re trains or not... The leader of a band of bandits based on the western outskirts of Ernesia Kingdom trembled as he punched the walls of his hideout cave. For them, the peddler was a precious meal. It''s hard to touch the wagon of the grand meeting because everyone has a private mercenary unit these days. But even if they go alone or in groups, fewer than five or six peddlers are a valuable source of ie for them. That''s why they mainly target peddlers, blocking their roads and extorting tolls. Of course, if the situation was good, it would be nice to kill them and shake them all off. However, with the introduction of the train, their livelihood was hit hard. That damned train... The bandit boss gnashed his teeth. Recently, as peddlers began to leave their luggage on trains one by one, it became difficult to covet their luggage. I didn''t feel much at the time when only the direct train between Pahilia and the royal capital was opened. As soon as the train was introduced, the thieves suffered quite a loss. How the hell am I supposed to rob that monster?! Even when he first heard the rumor that a train or something wasing in, he snorted while drinking with his subordinates. I don''t know if it''s a train or not, but I''ll give you a big shake this opportunity. It''s big, so there must be a lot of luggage, right? But the reality was different. Seeing the train''s formidable force, they had to give up their n to storm it. Guys, is there really no way? When the boss nced at them, the subordinates averted their gaze as if embarrassed. Is there such a thing? If he had such a head in the first ce, why would he steal in a ce like this? In the past, there were many cases where viges that could not pay taxes became bandits, but recently, only those who have escaped from the city ormitted acts that prevented them from returning to their hometowns have be bandits. Of course, there''s no way I''m going toe up with a solution. You''re the one who said out loud that you can attack with confidence in the first ce! Kuh. Dont answer me! He kicked the grumbling underling and gnashed his teeth once more. It''s not like I haven''t done anything. One time, I put a big obstacle on the track and watched it stop, but the train broke even the obstacle and moved on. And since the army dispatched by the lord searched the area, they had to struggle to hide from the army''s eyes. Kuh! The old days were good! In those days, peddlers paid the tolls on their own. Although the lord''s army was fearful, there were plenty of corners to escape from. But now, many merchants use trains, so there is no way to attack them. Therefore, it became difficult for bandits to continue their existence. It''s something to curse at them, but it''s a wee phenomenon for good citizens, lords, and merchants of the kingdom. Damn it... What''s the boss now? What the heck? Let''s go to the territory where trains haven''t been introduced yet. If it were there, there would still be guys left to rob. They clenched their fists and shivered and had to move their bases. and after a fortnight. While trying to cross the border, all of them are captured and executed by the lord''s army. Since that time, the number of thieves in Ernesia Kingdom has been subtly decreasing. It can be said to be a really good thing. After the train was introduced in earnest. I looked at the reaction to the current train. First of all, the response to the train seems to be pretty good. eptance is faster than expected. As expected, the number of wagons going in and out of the gateway has decreasedpared tost month. Instead, the number of people entering and leaving by train has increased. I noticed the change as I looked through the documents with a table showing the reduction in the number of wagons entering and leaving the city. That''s right. Compared tost month, less than half. No, I think it will be more than that. Uncle Richen handed over the following documents to me and exined. Basically, he is in charge of the management of Arnil Firm. Usually, I don''t share opinions by checking each document like this. The reason I went to visit my uncle is because now is the time when themercial sphere in the kingdom is changing due to the introduction of trains. At present we were discussing the changes brought about by the introduction of trains. For those who do business, even a small change should not be missed. Even more so, the changes that urred when the train was operated this time were by no means insignificant. Now that there is a fast way to connect the distributionwork, of course there will be changes. The shape of themercial district will change. At least I have an obligation to observe whether the introduction of trains at this time has any adverse effects. Because change can sometimes be a weakness that will allow enemies to attack. The speed at which people and merchants ept trains is faster than what Arel said. Well, if you think about it, you can figure out which is cheaper, a carriage or a train. Anyone can measure that much of a difference. In particr, the reaction of merchants is good. The fees you have to pay to transport items in the train''s cargo hold are much higher than the normal ticket price. This is because, unlike tourists whose purpose is simply toe and go, merchants are properly paid for their value. Nevertheless, merchants are scrambling to use the train. But at first I thought it would be a bacsh. As the saying goes, merchants are more sensitive to changes in gold coins than anyone else. Of course, I expected that they would be repulsed if I asked them to pay the expensive shipping fee. However, the number of peddlers who adopted the system of abandoning the wagons faster than expected increased. Wagons are not cheap either. Horses are not cheap, and feed is expensive. Horses are also exhausting creatures. Crucially,pared to trains, it is infinitely slower. Right. Above all,pared to the safety of using the train, the transportation cost is well worth paying. That''s right. Are you saying that if there is value, you can easily pay gold coins even if they are expensive? I sighed and looked over the ticket again. At this rate, the work of connecting the tracks across the kingdom will be finished soon. The lords, who showed a somewhat hesitant attitude at first, now actively send inquiries asking when the track work can bepleted or how many trains can be run. Rather, they are even requesting that additional lines be built in exchange for some favorable conditions. Where is that? Other countries are starting to show interest in earnest. Apart from the dangers, the merits that the train will bring will make your mouth water. Everyone is honest about money matters. Yes money knows the answer. My uncle also nodded in agreement. Isn''t it really nice? Merchants belonging to Arnil are proud to have joined thispany. okay? It doesn''t. In other words, one of the stores sucking the biggest honey in this train transportation is the Arnil store. of course. The train is, after all, a means of transportation nned by me. Of course, the Arnil Chamber of Commerce can receive the benefits most directly. It allowed them to separately operate a truck that was exclusively operated by Arnil Trading Company. Arnil is the onlypany that enjoys a monopoly on trucks, which was impossible no matter how much lobbying was done by otherpanies. in? fairness? Call it a dog or a week. The world is originally fair but not fair. If you are dissatisfied, why don''t youe in front of me and tell me to ask. I just wonder how many of them are brave enough to argue. Anyway, they are enjoying the blessings of this train no matter how much. It means we dont have anything to worry about. That''s right. It seems that the size of thepany will grow even bigger now. However, the uncle who said that had a slightly perplexed expression on his face. Thanks to that,tely its getting difficult for me to handle alone. Ah so youre going to raise at least someone worth entrusting? It''s not just about the sessor who will take over the business. It is difficult for one person to control the growing size of the business and the amount of work that apanies it. At least 2 or 3 people are needed. I wish I could, but I dont have anyone I can use. It would be nice to have one or two. If you dont have one, grab someone that your uncle can use and raise him. I rmend what I do most often. Usually, perfected talents don''t roll around. It has to be nted properly, watered and nurtured. That''s my own philosophy. Isnt that the hardest thing? Hmm? well? I sighed slightly. Anyway, as long as the business goes well, long live. It''s just that they seem to be doing their best in their own way. Hmm, what about the head? When I tilted my head, my uncle opened his mouth slightly as if he was sorry. Its nothing special. Its okay uncle. Talk. Actually, there are some things that just started rolling my head around this time. We are still waiting for full-fledged evidence toe out. What? I was a little curious. A human being is a creature whose essence is to roll the hair in any situation. Of course, there is no reason to be interested in what they thought of in the change of this train. In fact, it seems that a certain merchant started a little unique business. Here is a look into it. Uncle Richen handed me a stack of papers with the results of the investigation written on them. where? What....''? hmm? Seeing that, I tilted my head slightly. What he showed me was a list of goods recently loaded into the train hold. Of course, it''s not from Arnil Firm, but from another firm. Basically, we manage it, so we have no choice but to know what kind of cargo we are transporting. However, the contents of the cargo he showed me were quite unexpected to me. I wouldn''t be surprised if it''s just an ordinary product. ???? what''s this??????? It is what you see. Why do these things blow your eyes? It was nothing other than the contents of the recent sale of Fahilia''s eyes and carrying them out as cargo. Chapter 430 Chapter 430. It''s a big and beautiful train (4) + daily life of merchants (1) It seems that other provinces are selling snow recently picked up in Pahilia and northern provinces. ???? Eyes? eye? Snow? Are you talking about those white things you see outside the city? It is a demon substance that soldiers really hate. When I asked nkly, my uncle quietly nodded once. ....and. I was in pure admiration this time. Its so creative. I don''t know if I''ve been secretly underestimating the merchants here. However, I will have to revise that rating a bit. To live and live and to think of selling with eyes open. What did you think about these things because you grew up eating them when you were young? It is truly a model for merchants. They were the ones who scooped up sand and sold it if they could afford it. Oh, but sand actually makes money. sorry for the sand But is this really something my uncle cares about? Actually, there is no reason to pay attention to that alone but the problem is this. My uncle handed over another report. Anyway, this seems to be the reason for their entricity. Aha, thats how it happened. It''s understandable if it''s because of this. This is interesting. I don''t know who it is, but why did something creep in? What are you talking about? No, its nothing. okay. My uncle, who knows my character, listens seriously. If I''m not a big deal, it means there''s always a big deal. I needed to visit once. Daily life of merchants (1) Everyone has apetitive spirit. If my opponent is doing well, I want to do well too. It''s a creature that frets about wanting to get over it somehow. If it develops in a good sense, it bes a goodpetition, and if it worsens in a bad sense, it bes an ugly secret drug. Leaving that aside, merchants are suchpetitive people when ites to money. That''s why they sometimes think of bizarre and funny business. There''s bound to be some crazy thoughts there. ...Basically, I fully expected the price fluctuations of wood and stone materials. I looked around and murmured. With the use of trains, it became easier to move wood and stone, so the demand was expected to increase. Other than that, if there is a demand, it will depend on the region. Crops that do not exist in the region, or the skins of creatures that do not live there. And where you can afford it, luxury goods. Basically, the fluctuations of each firm... are as expected. I murmured as I looked around the area where there were many shops owned by each trading association. The ce where I am currently is the closest city to the royal capital of Ernesia Kingdom. The trading city of Melnek. It was a lucky city that has recently been revived because it serves as a stopover where railroads connect everywhere in terms of location. Thanks to this, it is said that the market has be the floor where various merchants and all kinds of goods go out. The value of this city has jumped beyond imagination thanks to that. It is said that the lord of this ce bows to Fahilia five times a day. Well, the taxes paid to the kingdom jumped a lot, but even with that out of the way, they left enough to be thankful for. Of course, there were some trades between us until that happened, but I won''t bother to tell you about them. I went to that ce It was not an official visit, but it was properly disguised as usual. The lord of this ce would faint if he knew. Suddenly, Arell-nim asked me to go somewhere, so I wonder if it was this ce? Seina, who was next to me driving the carriage, smiled strangely as she looked around the crowded city. Normally, I would just sneak out by myself for a while. Apparently these days, I reveal my whereabouts in moderation. So this time, I came out with only Seina in moderation. Dia must be in the castle. Asha''s behavior stands out for her to be with. Even walking around the streets of the market, Seina sets the mood the best. No one is conscious even when we walk around among ourselves. After all, we''re just driving an ordinary wagon loaded with goods. As expected, the disguised identity should be used in such a case. I visited this ce under the pseudonym of Kehil Harald after a long time, and I was pretending to be a fake merchant with the goods I took out of Arnil''s warehouse at my own discretion. Okay. After all, it''s thepany that made me earn everything. The things in Arnil''s warehouse are the same as the things in my pocket. It is my freedom to take out and how to use it is my freedom. ...As always, I don''t think there''s anything strange about Arel-sama. Seina scratched her cheek as if she was embarrassed as she took a peek at the items roughly piled up behind the carriage. What do you mean there''s nothing strange about me because I was born before then? It seems like I''m bored on a fictional day and go on entric trips. .. Although it is true. Does it really need toe out with these things? Arent you ufortable when you go out to y? Do you really think I was just out to hang out? Eh? Wasn''t it? It''s not like that. And why are you disappointed? I even volunteered toe out on purpose. Sena you. It was kind of exciting. Did you decide to jump on the bandwagon and y with me? Well, these days I rarely go out of the territory. And I knew very well what he thought of me. Obviously, I came out today because I had something to do. I mean, it has a purpose. It''s something to do... Is it something like this to the extent of packing up anding out? yes. It''s because you can''t check it unless you look directly into it. There are things that cannot be seen simply by inspection. ?...yes? Actually, I heard from my uncle that he has suspicious information about what the merchants stationed in Melnek are doing. I haven''t told Seina the details yet. Is that something that Arel cares about? Anyway, I wanted to see for myself... what kind of idiot dares to touch other people''s territory without morality. yes? What does that mean? There is something like that. I only shrugged my shoulders and drove the carriage to the destination, Sanghoe, at once. First of all, lets dispose of this. Leave the horse in the stable. That way you won''t be wandering around for a bit. After all, should we stop by the street stalls when we go out? That''s... He came out to y after all... No, he''s just ying and working! Even if I want to do my original job, I think of ways to salvage in moderation other than half a day. That is the attitude of a truezy man. First of all, I dragged a wagon for about half a day and walked around the market floor, doing a local market research and exploring food. And before forgetting our purpose, we headed towards our destination, a certain storehouse. The Budell Company, which mainly settles in this city and brokers this and that product. It''s a mediocre ce, simply measured by size, but it''s a mediocre ce, but with the recent arrival of trains, various products have flowed into this city. They are enjoying quite a boom by making use of the fact that they were familiar with the geography of this ce from before. However, it seemed that he had be a fisherman by ident, and that it was a topic of jealousy even among the merchants. First of all, when we enter the loading dock to wait, a worker who noticed us a little while ago runs quickly. I will take care of the words. Yeah, dont let it go. He''s strong, so be careful. When I readily gave over the reins, he used the muscles of his thick arms to control the horse with strength and tact. By the way, the things I heard are quite valuable, so drive them carefully. When I gave him attention, Poomsae, pulling the horse''s reins, became a bit cautious. The worker skillfully stops the wagon in a suitable corner. After that, all you have to do is show your registration card and identification card to another clerk working at the store, and tell them about your business. The person in charge wille out soon and start the trading process in earnest. Unless it is usually a rural mountain corner, the trading process is like this. Seina looked around and asked. Waiting is a little bit painful. Are you going to keep waiting like this? It''s quite crowded, but I won''t make you wait long because you''re my opponent. Even though I hid my identity. If a merchant with the name of an Arnil Company wants to buy and sell a high-priced product, he''lle out right away. As if to prove my prediction was right, a handsome middle-aged man immediately jumped out. And the one who followed him was a slender young man with a neat appearance. Doesn''t it look a little nice for a simple trader? Wee Mr. Kehil Harald. My name is Cherpal Belburum, the head of the Budell Chamber of Commerce. My name is Cagin, who serves as the treasurer and secretary of the Budell Company. The store owner and the ountant bowed their heads politely while introducing themselves. Is that so? It seemed that he hoped toe out himself and make a deal since he was from his birthce. In modern society, it feels like the president and vice president of a small businesse directly to the executive of a conglomerate.'' In any world, especially in the world ofmerce, the flow of logic is the same. With that thought in mind, I passed his greeting moderately. First of all, I''m going to say hello, so I have to ept it. I didnt think the Sanghoe Lord woulde out himself. It is such an honor. Is there anything wrong with that? The famous Arnil Company also wants to trade such expensive products, so I need to see the contract all the more. That''s a good thing. At least it''s better than having nothing to do and sipping a beer in your room, right? I miss those days now. All of this is thanks to the train. With that said, he politely tried to lead us to a ce to discuss the deal. Considering that sales contracts are usually made on the spot, it is a special treatment enough. ....this this. Why Seina? However, Seina is looking suspiciously at something. I don''t know about the business, so I pretend to stay still, but something catches my eye? If you see some merchants, dont be itchy. why? Its a little bit hard to hide your true feelings with a smile thats right. ah? There are some like that. It seems that the pretentious side of merchants is not very good in her values. In a way, that''s the charm of merchants. When I smile bitterly and try to exin in moderation. Suddenly, a corner of the loading dock became noisy. ???? What? was there a fight? Other people''s quarrels are the energy of popcorn for us! Then drink and eat quickly! However, the only ones looking around are us or the merchants who seem to have arrived here for the first time. The guys from Budell''s store looked somewhat familiar. As we turned in the direction of the sound, we saw a merchant arguing with a trader. The age is quite young. I think it''s probably a novice who has just started the business. He is sweating so much that he wonders if his whole body is wet. This is the reaction that a person shows when he falls right in front of the threshold of despair. ...How can I be convinced at this price! I''m sure it wasn''t like this when I bought this product... Chapter 431 Chapter 431. Daily life of merchants (2) His hands tremble as if he wants to grab his cor right away, but he can''t act. It''s knowing that it doesn''t make any sense. It takes a fistfight to find workers with much bigger physiques waiting around them. And fists cannot solve this situation. ....oh my. I sighed with pity. Looking at it, I feel sorry for you. Do you know what happened? No, I dont know. no how do i know? I wouldn''t have known if I had overheard it from the beginning, but would I have known otherwise? Usually, when merchants raise their voices like that, theres only one. There is usually only one such case. It''s a case of business failure. At least from the look on his face, it doesn''t look like he''s trembling with joy after hitting the jackpot. But?... I secretly shifted my gaze from the pitiful young man to the other guys watching him. Looks familiar.'' For some reason, the guys from Budell Corporation look down on him coldly. It''s a scam... it must be a scam... you guys set me in a trap... The bankrupt young merchant staggers, his shoulders trembling helplessly. It''s a scam and a trap. I listened to it and took a sneak peek at the atmosphere. The merchants of Budell''s store did not sympathize with him, but looked at him as if they were trash. It is not regarded as simply looking at the guy who brought the product whose value has plummeted. There are some, but no doubt, nces that ridicule him. In particr, Keigin, the ountant of Budell Firm, is giving the coldest gaze. His gaze conveys the feeling of belittling the merchant who caused amotion earlier. Let''s check for now.'' Thinking of its meaning, I tilted my head slightly and at the same time gestured lightly so that no one else could see it. For an instant, the blue light stayed everywhere and then disappeared. Okay, in case you didn''t know, the marking is over. Let''s watch more from now on.'' We need to see what exactly these guys are up to. I was especially convinced when I saw one of the merchants belonging to the Budell Company sneaking up to the desperate boy and whispering something. After putting themotion I noticed a moment ago into a corner of my head. I started pretending to talk about a full-blown deal. In other words, do you want to deliver sugar and other favorite items here? For now, I intend to do so. Rumor has it that the demand for sugar has increased considerably in this citytely. Thanks to the train passing through here, touristse and go, or workers who work long distancese and go, so naturally there is a high demand for food and luxury items. ordingly, I said that I would like to trade the luxury items obtained through the Arnil Firm''s route. Of course, the lord of the store heard my words and was pleased. Otherwise, there were no people who came to trade sugar, so it was embarrassing! Sugar is treated as a pretty precious symbol. This is because the ces where sugarcane, which is the raw material, can be grown are extremely limited. If you have sugar radishes, you can grow them, but so far they are only grown in very few areas. very little fat. That is also impossible in Ernesia Kingdom. At least, the Arnil Chamber of Commerce traded between continents, and importing from other continents was solved. And sugar made from sugarcane is being treated as a more luxurious product. We are also holding it, so it is like a body that is still treated as precious, if not as much as before. The quality is also assured. We wee you. ountant Cagin assessed the quality of the sugar and offered me a reasonable price. How is it? Not bad. oh well that''s okay Even considering that there was no bargaining, they paid generously enough. Well, he must have called for the right price from the beginning because he thought he wasn''t a worthy opponent to bargain for. Are you pretending to be doing business on the outside? great. Let''s sell it. I readily agreed to sell it with a nod of my head. Honestly, it doesn''t matter how much you sell it for. Because the purpose was to pretend to be a merchant ande only to check the atmosphere of this ce. Sign a contract in no time. We then chatted moderately. I really lived. If you hadn''te like this, you might have had to buy it at a higher price. There is a demand for it, but it is not easy to find. I thought so. Pretty sweets seem to be popr. Ah, it looks like youve been looking around the streets for a while, right? Yes, because that is also a pleasure. I pretended to talk about this and that in moderation, but at the end I brought up the main topic. Come to think of it, the store owned by Budell sold some pretty interesting things. Sprinkle a mixture of sugar water and honey on the eyes of Pandara. Pretty surprised. eye? Oh, did you stop by there? I have no doubts. Obviously, it would be natural for anyone to show curiosity when they see that they use their eyes to sell food. They even gave it the name Snow Snacks. Of course I didn''t eat. My luxurious tongue rejected it. Why do you want to eat something like that? Rumor has it that the snow was brought in from Fahilia, right? That''s it. Snow brought in from Pahiliana or other northern provinces. This is a product recentlyunched by our Budell store. Amazing. Is that a trade? That''s what makes it so amazing. Sang Hoe-joo also showed off a faint smile and spoke secretly as if boasting. Arent the eyes particrly strange? When ites to winter, its just to make them suffer. As the Sanghojuju said, snow is not umon in the kingdom of Ernesia, except in the southern regions. But why are only Fahilia''s eyes in demand? So, are you really only selling Fahilias eyes? When I ask like it''s interesting Have you ever been to Fahilia? Well... it''s because it''s based in Arnil Firm. Wouldn''t it be strange not to go? I guess so. Do you live there at all? Are you the owner there? I held back the word. When ites to Seina, it feels like putting up with something tickling. Hang on, you can''t act. Isnt the lord over there very outstanding? I praised myself for being outstanding. what is true There is nothing to shy away from. Ah have you ever met him? I''ve never even met him. If so, how could a mere trader, a mediocre, see him? Having said that, when ites to Seina, she turns her head away. Why did I do that? I''m having a hard time holding back myughter. This situation looks very funny. Surprisingly, I have no tolerance for this kind of situation. Sanghoju, not noticing our suspicious atmosphere, continued talking. Anyway, going back to the main topic, it seems that some people have strange fantasies about Fahilia. fantasy? Anyway, there are superstitions like that local things are magical. Sanghoju shrugged his shoulders a little funny and said. Superstition..... Why isn''t there such a thing? Its a myth that unusual people are born in unusual circumstances. Ah I see what you mean. I smiled and nodded in understanding. Something like that. As it is a ce where great people live, the expectation is that the environment there will be great as well. What a subtle superstition. To put it bluntly, the ce where I was born is the royal castle, and the environment I was born in has nothing to do with it. But other people don''t see it that way. Did the rumor go around ande to the point of looking for eyes? why? Why don''t they even advertise that if you eat snow there, you''ll get better hair? Then why are the eyes? But what I care about is why I paid attention to the eyes among many things. It''s not a coincidence. There must be some causal factor in controlling the business distance. ...It''s a coincidence. But that merchant said so. even though it could never be ...It''s a coincidence. Thats it. Isn''t there a lot of snow in that province? Even if you sell it by selling it, no one will say anything. On the contrary, they said thank you. Ah, I heard that from the standpoint of the soldiers and residents, it would be a headache if snow piled up outside the city. They should thank you for cleaning it up instead. I''m sure I''ve heard recently that someone sent from that firm is sweeping the snow. And the snow is packed in boxes inrge quantities and transported by train. I have no intention of saying anything about it. What can you do with your eyes closed? I feel like I want to blush because I have nothing to earn. Yeah, go ahead and spread it. Won''t I give you that much? We also make some money by attaching a shipping fee equal to the weight of course. Especially since arge amount of snow is heavy. Considering the shipping cost, it''s not even free. Even so, taking it means that there is a demand for it. ....or is there another reason? In addition, Pahilia''s eyes are clean. Brewers often buy it with good water. Ohh thats it. Anyway, I think I know roughly how they do business with Fahilia''s eyes. Well, there is such a thing on the earth where I was first born. An advertisement that said, Where is the water of the volcano? Where is the water of theke at the top of the mountain? ....I never thought I''d see it in a ce like this. A littleugh came out. hmm. That''s it. It''s a temporary fad or thanks to that, it''s really strange that this side is touching money quite a bit. I envy you. I smiled and listened to his bragging and agreed. Anyways. Now that''s an overview. As for the rest... Then can I ask one more question? Um, are you okay? It''s nothing. so. I asked, staring straight into his eyes. What I want to know most now is not the circumstances of their business, but Who thought of that? Do you know what I noticed when I heard this story? I don''t mind selling my eyes and sleeping. That''s about it, I can leave anything. Besides, if they said they didn''t want to do it themselves, they would have praised it, but there''s no corner to get angry. However, there is something else that caught my interest. There is something else that catches my eye. It''s really interesting who the hell came up with this idea. I''ve never even thought about selling my eyes. Well... there might be an element that says I''m not particrly hungry for a means of business. I got a little bit curious. What kind of person are you from? ...Um, he''s a low-level merchant belonging to our firm. It''s not something someone like you would be interested in. For some reason, the moment I asked this question, he subtly wrinkled his forehead. For some reason, this question is not weed. aha?.'' Still, if you keep your mouth shut here, you''ll be considered suspicious. He eventually reluctantly told the story. That''s right, I mean a story that I made up on my own side in moderation. Perhaps this Sanghoju didn''t understand what I was asking yet. It''s stupid. I justughed inside. Chapter 432 Chapter 432. After finishing the story of merchants'' daily life (3), did they say it was Keigin? The person in charge of the treasurer of the Budell store handed over the bag containing the payment to me. Work is fast. Have you prepared in the meantime? Please confirm that there is no mistake. Yes, I am sure. I checked the price moderately and smiled. By the way, it seems like there was a bit of amotion a while ago, right? When I sneakily asked about the merchant who caused a fuss earlier, Keigin put on a slightly embarrassed face. Actually, there was a bit of amotion because the price of the product we traded had plummeted. Thats too bad. Yes, but it is unavoidable. As long as you are in business, there will always be risks. Danger. It is really sad for us. It''s not intentional, but it''s bankrupt because of the copse of the product. It is very unfortunate. okay. I just nodded my head and moved on. I wish you a smooth business. Yes, thank you. A man named Keigin obediently bowed his head to see me off, and I just shrugged my shoulders and left the store, so I knew roughly what the atmosphere was like. and what you guys do Because when your worker suggested something to the merchant who was screaming at that time. I saw his expression harden as if he had discovered something frightening. It''s a really shallow trick. Even on my way out of the store, I talked to some merchants pretending to be coincidences. And as if to ask someone else to listen, I deliberately brought up the topic of snow business''. Is there a reason you deliberately brought up that topic? On the way back after hearing rumors like that. Seina noticed that something was wrong and quietly asked. That''s right, the girl I went with must understand the incongruity. She knows that I keep asking the same thing and still hear the other person''s story through her ears. Why? If you do this, I think the person responsible will notice it sooner orter. As usual, I deliberately let go of the smile that I had in my heart. And there were results. It is said that someone left a message at the inn where we are staying during our stay here. As soon as I got back to the inn, the owner called me and told me about it. A merchant named Eliom from Budell''s wants to meet me. You''re right, you caught it. Would you like to meet me? of course. Did youe here to do that in the first ce? That way, I can take care of thingster. When I said that, Seina blinked. What are you talking about is the response. Eh?! Arent you going to start ying in earnest from now on? ?...Yumma. ....I''ll have to askter what these guys think of metely. You''re looking so urately! shyly In the first ce, my purpose was toe and visit half of the first. And whether or not the second goal is fulfilled, we will know in a little while. When there is a peddler you want to meet, the way to find it is usually unified. It is said that if you are a merchant with a certain residence, you can contact the store you belong to, but it is difficult to find spirits for those wandering here and there. In such a case, it is to leave a message in advance at the inn where each merchant usually stays. The opponent used that method this time. That night. When I went down to the restaurant in the inn, the owner pointed to a corner with a nce. It must mean that the person who called me is over there. There, a hooded guy sits alone. I''m not eating, and I''m not drinking. I guess it''s that guy. As I wrote on the note, I am waiting alone. Just like Seina, I approached the ce where the youngster was and called him. I made you wait. oh my! no. I''ve just returned from a deal... Rather, I''m just worried that I''ve caused a lot of trouble by arbitrarily calling out a man of the level of a minister! What a cheerful tone the kid answered in a low voice. However, when I heard the voice, I involuntarily tilted my head. Is it you? ...You don''t need to be considerate. It''s a familiar reaction to me. He... no, she took off the hood she was wearing with a strange tone, as if she had guessed what I was thinking. It was only then that her appearance came into our eyes more clearly. Could it be that it was a woman? I''m a female merchant, so these days my security is better than before, but it''s still hard to see. Even Seina, standing behind me, was silently surprised. But that is not why we are astonished. It''s because of the beast''s ears on top of her head. and sharp eyes. More like a beast than a cat. It pricks as if proving that the ears are real. . Sui 9 My grandfather was a prisoner. He''s from a ce now called Kelia. I don''t think it''s that rare these days, but why is everyone surprised? Ahahaha! She calmly introduced herself. It is probably amon urrence that the introduction tone is familiar yet calm. She smiled and said her name. This is Eliam Rousseff. Hmm... His name is Cahill Harald. This is Seina. Seina didn''t feel the need to use a pseudonym, so I introduced her in moderation. Is it an escort? You look strong. Ah, thank you. Well, that''s roughly it. Looking at Seina''s height and physique, she tilted her head and asked. Does it feel out of ce to be a normal escort? It seems that the only thing he inherited from his grandfather is his good looks. Does it include strange intuition? Because it handles a lot. Shouldnt there be a ce to trust to protect oneself? Ah, I understand that. Because the world is so cruel. He seemed to understand it, probably because he thought it was nothing strange that he was a member of the Grand Council and an escort when he reached the level of an executive. It''s an illusion, it''s free. A quota with a female merchant and also with Soo-in. If it''s a rare thing, she won''t be able to do it either. I heard that you belong to the Arnil Company? Well, yes. Once I reveal my identity, I am using a pseudonym. Whether to reveal it or not is to be determinedter. First of all, I apologize for digging about you. I''m afraid I may have offended you quite a bit. No, no. It was just out of curiosity that I contacted Nari. is it? Anyway, let''s have a drink. First of all, there was something that made me worry, so I said I would buy it, and ordered food and alcohol in moderation. It''s trivial, but you have to show how much you spend to soften your guard. Um, Mr. Eliam. I''ll ask you one thing from the start. Ask directly. You handed over your rights to that superior. Yes, those eyes... Business. At the mention of that, her little boy widened slightly. But rather than being surprised, I noticed that I hated something. In my eyes, it definitely looked like that. Thats right. It''s a big deal before that. I''m sure there will be people whoe and ask me that. I heard that you actually asked various merchants about it. Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just a little bit interesting. interest?????? Again, it seems that something is not pleasant. What I just said is why I''m prying around. I heard from an acquaintance I know that you handed over the right in moderation... As expected. I looked at her sincerely frowning, as if to sneak a peek. Doesnt it look like it? she kept her mouth shut. It would be to re-evaluate whether the answer was correct. Because being a merchant can be said to be a job that makes a living by mouth. He must be worried that if he gave the wrong answer, the food line would go wrong. I smile bitterly as if I understand. Dont worry. There''s no way what I said here will ever reach anyone anywhere. I beg you. You can''t believe it. In the first ce, I would be disappointed if my mouth suddenly became lighter at this one word. This so-called position is an interview. What answer do you want? not really. You already know what you want to know and you know what you want to know. Her shoulders trembled, albeit subtly. Then, this question seems difficult, so put it away for a moment. Um, how did you think of selling your eyes? If that''s the case, it was just a coincidence. She seemed to think there would be no problem if she answered this question, and she answered this question obediently. I just happened to visit Fahilia for a deal. I looked into your eyes and thought. I''ve heard that in the old days, there were cases where snow was put in to sell water to distant regions... Aha, that''s it. It''s a strange thing in a region where it doesn''t snow. There is no such business these days, but I have heard of a store that tried such a business in the past. But snow is not umon here. There are also quite a few customers looking for crops from Fahilia. They thought there might be something miraculous. It was such an atmosphere. So, I thought, what about the eyes? I was surprised to see the unexpected interest. It must have been a big deal to be right? It was a coincidence. It just happened to have a box to put it in. I also checked that separately. It''s crude, but it''s putting snow in a box that applies the principle of instion. You can think of it as something like an icebox. What I was interested in watching was that too. What did you think of that? This is the method my grandfather often used to store food. It''s the way I use it back home... Um? But why did I answer like this? Oh, dont worry. Let''s see if it''s because of the alcohol. It''s because of the alcohol. It''s because of the alcohol. Everything is bad with alcohol. I flinched. Why why? It''s because I''m asking. Now, look into these eyes. If you look, you will be honest. It was a sneaky hint. That''s right, it''s kind of lighthearted. There is no sense of incongruity and no traces are left. In the first ce, the current conversation had no particr meaning. Not to find out information, but to lower vignce. Of course, the story alone was interesting enough. It was like that. then ask again Why did you hand over the rights to thatpany at a bargain price? it had to be. She started talking in a grumbling tone. It seemed that the hand holding the ss was getting stronger without me knowing. After about 10 days after I started selling my eyes, they sent someone first. Hoo? They said they would sell the rights for a price. It was a suggestion that theirpany would be able to do business on arger scale, so wouldnt it be easier this way? What would it be? If one peddler moves to arger size than the transaction, the number of digits of money flowing changes. It is a possible suggestion. however. I heard that the price was quite cheap for something like that. absurd. Its only 1 penny of the sale price. One penny. Subtle. When I agree as well, she bites her lip in anger. To be honest, the reaction started toe out quite desperately. Right now, Banung is her pure sincerity. Looks like a waste. Even if I couldnt do it, I thought I would give it a 10%. By the way...Kuh... Then why didn''t we make a deal? There''s no way a mere peddler like me could go against that offer. Being honest, the reaction is also sharp. Chapter 433 Chapter 433. Daily life of merchants (4) Yes, yes. I know what you want to say. In the world of merchants, money is both power and force. If you have money, you can monopolize a good business street and crush yourpetitors. Depending on the region, it may grow to such an extent that even the lord cannot carelessly touch it. Hey, Fahilia, in the first ce, Arnil Firm is where I exert my influence, so there''s no way I''ll be eaten. How much more can a mere peddler like her withstand the pressure of a business above a certain scale? It''s nonsense. If I had refused, I wouldn''t have received a penny and would have taken away the business distance. that''s the reality When the owner of the store exined to me, she said that she was happy and obediently agreed to the deal to hand over the rights. yeah i thought it would be like this It''s a number that makes you think you''ll get 10% of your rights even if you can''t do it in the first ce. That''s 1 penny. Undoubtedly, the Budell Company was profiteering. What followed was a very personalint. no matter where you lost No matter where you missed a good number due to the tyranny of the upper house. Onlyints as a merchant are pouring out. These are stories that any good merchant would think of, so there is nothing particrly special about them. Afterining so much, Elim''s mood calmed down a bit, as if his mind had calmed down a bit. Instead, I only drink alcohol in earnest. It''s what I live for, so I don''t hold back. yes that''s a good attitude Whew. Its like that. It has been three years since I left my hometown, but I am still barely making ends meet. Yes, yes. What is Budells store like? The products are cheap, and the money is calcted like a beggar. Yes, that must be difficult. The original mind for thepany is leaking out. Okay, now there''s a story worth hearing. ?... Still?... What... hm? But why are you talking about this? don''t mind? don''t mind?. After running out of things to say, it seems that he began to question himself about what he had confessed in a slightly calm reaction. Anyway, I know it''s pretty tough. Is there a reason you are still a merchant? Why? Of course. She answered without a single thought as if it was nothing. Because money is good! Money I suffered a little from a young age. The Kingdom of Ernesia is still less discriminatory, but... not everyone sees it favorably. It was really hard. Elium spoke while fiddling with the symbol of the blood of his ear. Although Ernesia Kingdom''s policy towards heterogeneous and mixed races is generous, even people''s perception of it is not generous. There''s no problem when ites to cities, but viges that are far from cities must have a rather ostracizing atmosphere. It must have been because of that experience that she was hiding her appearance when we first met. Come to think of it, Dwarf cksmiths, including Aken, said that during their training days, they hadn''t been very active outside the city. It''s kind of a hardship. I understand the rough. Because I, too, have not only lived my life as a human being. But those hardships are usually solved if you have money! Money is the best! .... hmm. Is there some kind of logic you can''t help but understand? So I made a decision when I was young. I want to be a merchant. I will save up a lot of money and live a life that is not sad. That''s why you became a merchant. Money is good. Because money neither betrays nor bullies. 7 Oh? That''s right. What about it? money is my friend As long as you have money, you are not lonely. uh? By the way, where is the escort that apanied Sahib Kehil? It wasn''t until they talked to the fullest that she suddenly realized that Seina wasn''t there. Ah~ I was away for a while because I had other business. don''t worry. It will be nearby. ....okay. For some reason, she nced near the door outside the tavern. So why did you want to meet me in person? You don''t think it''s normal, do you? Umm, if its to talk to satisfy my curiosity as a merchant I wouldnt believe it. Since the suggestive effect had been removed earlier, the only thing that lightened her mouth was alcohol. At some point, she must have been taking a sneak peek at me, wary of me. ...Not just another merchant, but from Arnil Firm... He''s also quite a high-ranking person. He also brings an escort. What''s the business of such a person to me like this''? There are two things. One, I was curious about who the wild kid who thought of selling his eyes was. I said, extending one finger. The wild kid pricks up his ears. Then he brought out the second item, another one. And to tell you this. I finally figured out why I called her. Don''t you want to try your hand at a bigger business at a bigger business than that dirty business? At this time, she no longer touched the ss and could not move a finger in a daze. dirty overture. You understand the meaning of what I havepared. What I am saying now is an explicit warning and suggestion. To abandon the current tradingpany and move to the Arnil Company. If you''re being used by them like that, you''ll end up being abandoned. .!! She will already know what I''m talking about. The drunkenness had already run away, and theplexion returned to normal. did you say I know everything. How will I look to her now? that only she knows * * * epting the offer right away is an unreasonable request. After saying that I would hear the answerter, I got up first. While I''m leaving, she''s thinking about it without saying anything. It means you got it right. As soon as we came out, Seina walked out of the alley near the tavern as if she had waited beforehand. Is it over? The main point has been conveyed. What about you? Are you done? I''ve also sorted out the general outline. Seina shrugged and pointed towards the alley. You know what''s there without even looking. These are the guys sent by the merchant. Any superior has its own strength to use its fists. Did I look suspicious? Or was he monitoring her or the lower end merchants? It doesn''t matter either way, but Seina sneakily arranged it in advance so as not to interfere with the conversation. Doesn''t seem to have killed anything. Its pretty outrageous. Are you going to ask for a priceter? No, you don''t have to. Leave those bastards alone. I didn''t know it, so please take a look at it. However, if you continue to attack, there is no relentlessness after that. ...Could it be that you were trying to bring that female merchant into thepany? Then what would it be? avert one''s eyes What do you mean? if?????? no. Absolutely not. I don''t even have to listen to what this idiot is thinking. Would I dare toe to a ce like this and seduce a woman? At first, I didn''t even know she was a woman. It just seems like a waste to rot in a ce like this, so I''m considering scouting for the Arnil Chamber. That''s all. Even otherwise, Uncle Lichen seemed to want the right talent. I just thought it might be a good opportunity. Truly I am a wonderful nephew. Is not it? Was that beast, a mixed-race girl, like that? His resourcefulness and keen eye are at a level where he can earn his own living. But Im not the type to easily lose money anywhere. Intuition is probably higher than others. But it was in a different way that I noticed her. I might be able to use my own imagination. If I teach properly on arge scale, I will do my part? At least if my eyesight is correct. Even so, are you not an outsider? I don''t think I can take him away that easily. are you okay. Anyway, from our conversation a little while ago, I realized that she doesn''t have good feelings for thepany she''s currently dealing with. It''s easy to turn your back at any time if you''re not loyal to thepany you''re dealing with. It is true that he is hesitating at this stage. It is not something that can be moved freely just because you want to be right. Even if it seeds, if it is the opponent''s strategy, there are many cases where only the sweet water is sucked up and discarded. When that timees, you can''t go back. If that happens, your life as a merchant is over. It is difficult to gain the trust of customers, but what is more difficult to obtain is the trust of partners. Will he be able to transfer thepany until he breaks it? I deliberately gave him a reprieve to give him time to think about it. Which one is more right? You should be able to judge that much for yourself. aha? Is it like that? Hmm... However, even after hearing my exnation, Seina didn''t seem to understand everything. why? Do you still have any questions? Its nothing. Did Arel-sama have a reason to step in? It seems to me that there was absolutely no need for that. That''s right. That''s right. I don''t know if it was in the past, but now I don''t have to personally pick up talent. Even scouts that you don''t even have to do there. Seina must have thought that was strange. Actually, isnt Arel-sama not very interested in the business of selling snow? ....yes. I''m not particrly interested in such trifles. He groaned and admitted the truth. As Seina pointed out, there was no particr merit in the snow business. That''s right, it''s just a child''s stroke. It was clear that it was a Hancheol business. Still, why did I pay attention to this case? Ill give you a quiz. Guess. yes? Did the Daesanghoe really pay attention to it and offer a direct contract just because a single merchant sold it with their eyes? And will you keep an eye on it so thoroughly? Uh... uh... I''m not sure. Seina, who was obtuse with the merchants'' logic, couldn''t think of the right answer. Isnt that what business is like? I just think that if you sell good things, you trade in moderation. A neighborhood market? However, what Seina was thinking was a vague perception. It''s not entirely wrong. Its not like that. However, snow is not an attractive product at all for merchants above a certain size to pay attention to. Best of all, it won''tst long. Nevertheless, thepany does not bother to bring in snow. And even though it''s an unfair profiteering contract, that kid can''t resist at all. Even when I''m only going to meet that boy, the merchant directly sends friends like that. Obviously strange, right? Huh? When I heard it, it was really. After hearing it, Seina also noticed this sense of incongruity and was perplexed. Why did I bother to go to the merchant myself and openly ask for information and upload the medicine? He must have realized that the series of actions was a little unnatural. Could it be on purpose? Yeah, I deliberately moved openly. did you say I have no interest in selling snow or scooping water. Chapter 434 Chapter 434. Merchant''s daily life (5) What I paid attention to Elliom was not his skills as a merchant. What I paid attention to. I pretended to tap his hair with my fingertips and smiled intrigued. The talent to roll the hair. What business did the woman first think of? I already figured that out from the beginning. It seems that he desperately rolled his head as a trick, but at least it''s in the palm of Arel-sama''s hand. It can''t be helped because the digits of experience are different in the first ce. Still, he said that he was unique and would give him the stamp of You did a good job''. It wasnt the business of selling snow that woman started. I grin. It''s something other than snow, pure white. It should be as fresh as snow and something else that can make money. And the Budell Company knew that and used Elium. But on the not-so-good side. And that''s why I paid attention. Through the casual conversation, I also guessed what kind of deal was going on between her and the Budell store. And for some reason, Elium is dissatisfied with the upper ss. It''s probably close to resentment. indeed. So, what are you going to do? Im going to seduce Elium and point the de at Budells. And make a mess. It is deliberately trying to stir up internal strife. There are merchants whose activities are questionable, and there are also merchants who are dissatisfied. Then he''s going to use her to poke him. Scouting Elliom to the Arnil Company is, in a way, a reward for using it. I grinned. But why are you doing such a troublesome thing? that''s what i don''t understand If I don''t like it, I can go ahead myself. Then, it''s easy to get rid of that trouble in about five days. That way, the parasites hiding there wille out without knowing anything. helminth? Is there such a thing? uh. there is. I was sure If I go out on my own, there will definitely be a guy who will feel the crisis and hide. the next day. We sat in the same seat at the same bar at the same time and waited. After asking Seina to look around for a while, I decided to wait while having a drink. And after waiting a little bit, she finally came this way. I thought it woulde, so I just shrugged my shoulders leisurely. Have you made up your mind? Before that, there is one thing I want to make clear. What? That''s all you can ask. I''ve said it several times, but the regret is on her side. Elium hesitated for a moment, hesitated, and finally spoke up. If I join hands with you, will the Arnil Company not abandon me? ?... Oh ho? What do you mean by asking? But it is a very pressing, yet most important question. From the standpoint of a mediocre peddler like her, any Grand Prix would only be regarded as a monster worse than most monsters. Even if you promise good treatment and transfer, if your situation doesn''t change, nothing will change. Good point. It''s not an unexpected question at all, so the answer is easy to hear. well. That would be up to you. Of course, I don''t do as much trash as I''m worried about. And I can teach you what real business is. Really... a merchant? Ellium, you must have been in a position to be ripped off by the merchant as a peddler until now. Isn''t it? She doesn''t really deny it. That''s why the small business you started this time must have ended up being led by them. ?... That''s it. And the idea of hiding rock salt in the snow and ice and bringing it back. Both of them are superficial. When I suddenly revealed my true nature and brought up the story in my usual way, I was excited as if her ears hidden under the hood pricked up. This is proof that you were surprised. Did you know? That''s why I''ve been paying attention to this incident from the beginning. How to smuggle rock salt by hiding it in snowdrifts, she thought. In other words, it is a way to smuggle salt here. Salt is in steady demand, and the taxes attached ordingly are quite reasonable. If you''re smuggling, you''ll make a pretty good profit. That''s why it''s a popr item that any trades consistently seek to smuggle. And the lords are paying attention ordingly. The idea was pretty good. But it is not a business that willst long. If you keep trying without taking any action, one day someone will notice the salty smell and grab your tail. Smuggling that is literally only valid until the snow melts. I say it lightly, as if I were evaluating a mischievous prank, but the listener''s eyes are shaking quite a lot. The smuggling was caught, and it was discovered who thought of it. Well, before that, I need to reassure you first. Elliot''splexion turned pale. I''m going to pass out at that. don''t worry. I will not use you. I have no intention of prosecuting you if you kick this offer. Because I know your situation. I didn''t even feel like making aint. But even if I said this, I wouldn''t believe it. It''s like an opponent who has a weakness appeared. To be honest, youre bound to find out sooner orter. No... I''ll let you find out at thatpany. Ugh... She swallowed her breath as if something had poked her. Apparently, the sign that thepany was going to abandon Elium must mean that she felt it too. Salt smuggling using snow is a one-time business. I wondered if they would think about blowing it up from that side when the time came, in case they were caught, but it must have been the go-to. The reason why she was shaken by the transfer offer was probably because she guessed that she would soon be betrayed. I looked into it, but the rumors about Budells store had been bad for a long time. Words written and discarded in the same way are overflowing? There are exceptionally many cases where affiliated peddlers suddenlymit crimes such as smuggling and are destroyed. So it wasn''t too difficult for me to guess the circumstances. Perhaps the merchant who was shouting at that time was also beaten by the same number. Tell me honestly. You wont get past this year. I quietly dered her doom, like a doctor passing a terminal sentence. And she listened in silence, without objection. I had no intention of ming the salt smuggling. I don''t even have the heart to praise. If the smuggling was not salt, but something vicious, this ce would have be a ce to condemn her, not a proposal in the first ce. And looking at it, it seemed that something was wrong. It must not have been a position to cover the upper house. Newbies who have just started their business have no choice. There are plenty of guys who want to connect with any trade association. And each region has different influences. You can''t just say that she was foolish for stepping into thatpany. But can''t you guess when it''s time to escape? The opportunity came after a long time. Why are you giving me such a chance? she asks. That would still be suspicious. not a big deal. It''s just a pity that young people get entangled in such ces and rot. And I don''t like it that way. I smirked and told him why. yeah not worth it And it''s disgusting. Earning gold coins is possible as long as you have a head and a knack. But all they do is live by cutting their tails. Of course, as a merchant, you''re not counting it, right? And it''s a waste of those who are abandoned as a result. If you really don''t need it, don''t take it from here. I n to further activate trade using trains. For that, we need to sort out those guys once. She was startled as if she understood what I meant. Yes, the terms of the transfer. Tell me about the number of cases that Sanghoe hasmitted. And maybe other merchants are cooperating with a few more? Rumors or clues are fine. pass it all Then I''ll see you. In that case, I might really get stabbed by them. Even if you dont betray, the executioner will wait, right? and. I smile leisurely Do you think I cant stop one of them? As if she had finallye to a conclusion, she opened her mouth. Have you decided? Before that there is one thing I want to tell you. It''s a very personal story, but is that okay? hmm. I''ll listen to that much. Yeah, it''s a silly excuse now, but... She said that and weaklyughed. Finally, to summarize what I heard from her. At first, the reason why Elliom took the snow and sold it was because the citizens living in this city showed interest in the special product of Fahilia by chance. It was as far as I knew. However, Elium only thought of selling his eyes with a single iron trade. They didn''t sell a lot, and it was just a performance that didn''t suffer a certain amount of loss. However, it was Sanghoe that intervened at that time. At that time, I suffered a considerable loss due to the fur trade. Losing money onpletely unrted transactions left her in debt. It was weird when I think about it now Im ashamed to say it now, but I thought I could categorize the risks. That means it was a scam? Fraud, including price fixing and maniption. A means to bankrupt a deliberate merchant. Its just a heart attack. Material evidence cannot be in the hands of a single merchant. However, to speak in front of others like this must mean that you have some certainty. Because it was never a business to lose money. The market price was clear... at least . That''s... it doesn''t matter. His words were blurry, but he still seemed confident. So you got involved in salt smuggling to pay off your debt? But if that was the case, I wouldn''t have said much... It''s a shameful story for me personally. I know it''s a sin. As a merchant, business is everything. He must have felt quite ashamed to say that he made a mistake there and had a hand in smuggling. Even so, the reason I bring up this story means that I have a different intention. However, I am not the only one involved in smuggling. ???? hmm? Seventy percent of the peddlers who join the trade are indebted to them in some way, and they end up smuggling or whatever to pay it off. What if I cant pay it back? You know. What happens to the merchant in debt is not such a pleasant conclusion, so I don''t want to talk about it. Even more so, if it was his job, he wouldn''t even want to bring it out of his mouth. So, did you pay off your debt? It worked somehow. I was also surprised. Now I just think it was a fluke. Because smuggling is as tempting as it is sessful, the profits are quite good. A debt that a mere peddler would have to pay would be forgiven at once. And the Budell Company would have used Elium to get what they needed without soiling their hands. Chapter 435 Chapter 435. Merchants'' Daily Life (6) + Trade and Conscience (1) The problem after that was that they couldn''t give up their greed for smuggling salt. Ah, I know roughly whats going on. I could still use this smuggling method a few more times. Thinking so, they would have forced her to sign a contract. Even if you don''t have to sign a contract, it will be easy to follow that business. However, it was not necessary to sign a contract to transfer the rights. Did you make an agreement on the premise that you would throw it away if caught? There was nothing I could do about it. She put on a puzzled expression and shrugged her shoulders. Even if you refuse, I will use you after that. I guess all that''s left is to figure out a way to hope they don''t get caught. that was it. I finally got it. From the first somewhat wary attitude, why does the upper body keep watching even though it is simple smuggling. It was as bad as I expected. Ugh, this is a little more tedious than I thought. I''m not just talking about her situation. that''s nothing to me It''s just that I''m stumped. ...Why did those bastardse and install it now? Even at this time? Is this also his trick? yes? Who are you talking about? No, no. By the way, did I mention that there are many guys who are in debt in the same way? And them too? Yes, they will be struggling to survive in one way or another. And ordingly, the merchants gulp down the money theyve been earning like hell. She nodded when Ipared it to her by swallowing a piece of duck meat that came out as a side dish. Then why are you telling me this story? I knew your circumstances. what is that In the end, being cheated on is your fault. Of course, the one who cheated is worse. It might have been better to go to the lord and cling to him. It''s unclear if the lord will really deal with it properly. If big money moves, it won''t be easy to handle. That''s why I''m telling you all the more, Mr. Arell Ernesia. Hoo? Please forgive me for being rude even though I knew who I was.... You said you already noticed. I don''t bother asking trivial questions like when did you know? It was because I acted tantly from the beginning, as if I had no intention of hiding it. Rather, it was done on purpose in the hope that you would notice. Arel Ernesia-sama is trying to get in the way of the Budell Company? I don''t think Ellium would understand. No matter what injustice theymit, it doesn''t matter at all to Arnil and me. There''s no way they''ll be opponents if they umte wealth like that. Personally, I find it unpleasant when such people exist. There was no need to hide it, so I nodded and revealed my true feelings. The entire kingdom of Ernesia. And the purpose is to expand the businesswork with other countries. In the end, the goal is to make ourpany take care of itself even if I am no longer involved in the business. In order to do that, we need to set up a n to control not only the products but also the distributionwork for at least the next 10 years. I don''t need those who obscure themercial sphere. Arell-sama is displeased with them? Yes, from my point of view, these guys are just muddying the water. If you want to grow your business, you need to be a floor where credit flows to some extent, if not until transparent. However, if the number of merchants like them increases, the name of trust'' in the Kingdom of Ernesia will be blurred. I can''t put a stigma on the country that gave birth to the badpany. That''s why I recognized them as obstacles. If you look at reality, you can''t be as honest as you make money. The most important thing is the weight of the gold and silver coins. I can''t deny that either. Thats right. She can''t say anything else either. Yes, because the number one priority is to make money. If I earn one penny, I want to earn three pennies. That is the principle that stimtes their desire to improve. It is necessary. But a degree is necessary. and. You mean to set an example? what? Its abination of both. I do not deny the expression of example. Elium, you want to pay off your debts and get out of the clutches of the evil business. And I hate them. Then there is only one thing to do. Arent you angry? give me a chance Let me repay you with your own hands. how is it? Doesn''t that attract you more from your point of view? Let me pay you back. what? It wouldn''t be necessary to say that. Shouldn''t we set an example for those without conscience with our own resentment? Scales of Merchant and Conscience (1) Elium. You are making a mistake. Cherpal, the head of Budell''spany, threatened to hear about Elliom''s business, who had suddenly visited him. What did she do when she suddenly came, but suddenly said that she would pay off the remaining debt and then cancel the deal. It is not easy to break a unteral contract, but as long as the other party promises not to have anyints after handing over the right, there is nothing to regret. Nevertheless, the reason he dares to threaten her is because this business is rted to smuggling. She recently had a private conversation with a person from the Arnil Chamber of Commerce. I don''t know what was going on, but it was enough to make him wary. It looks like you had a drink with a pretty noble guest. Yes, he was a very rare guest. Elliot didn''t hide anything. She knew how influential their eyes and ears were in the city, and she had no reason to hide it. Well, I really don''t know how far this guy can figure it out. At the very least, he didn''t seem to notice Arel''s true identity. If he had, he would have behaved differently. At least he must have the discernment to lower his voice while looking at the other person. Thanks to that guest, I finally had a chance to walk on my own, so Im going to seize that opportunity. Ohh? Interesting indeed. What kind of guest did you have such thoughts? Its nothing special. She secretly revealed her intention to transfer to Sanghoe. We have also prepared enough cancetion fees for franchise fees. In addition, I prepared sincere intentions to bless the past with you guys. There will be no problems otherwise. A penalty for suddenly leaving Sanghoe and a little sincerity. If they prepared that far, there would be no reason for them to catch her. Above all, if the transferpany is the Arnil Company, you have to stop it so they will intervene anyway. ....Right. Cherpal seemed to roll her head for a moment. It seems that he would be bothered by antagonism with them. Are you going to stay in this city? no. I''m thinking about going somewhere else for a while because I agree with them. is it? That would be really sad. I thought you were a pretty good merchant. That is really overrated. I was in a position where it was difficult for me to just put one in my mouth. The twough softly. However, in the atmosphere of the two, a cold chill spreads under their feet. To put it bluntly, there is no good intention between them. I thought you were a good fit for this ce. I used to think so too. It must have been a rtionship. Isn''t it? Right. Hmm, I hope I can make good use of my experience here. Don''t worry. I will remember my loyalty with you. Implicitly, she said that she had no intention of stabbing the Arnil store for the way the Budell store used low-end merchants to profit. Loyalty thats so reassuring. He also res at her with a cold gaze. If they pointed out something about smuggling, it would appear without saying that this side also had their own thoughts. They must be emphasizing that stabbing with dishonest means is a loss to each other. The merchant''s world is small. Even if you go to another city, it''s easy to run into them. I will also remember the loyalty of the past. If you have any business,e find me. I''m just grateful that you think so. Elliot doesn''t show his true feelings and justughs it off. However, her eyes are cold and unmoving. It''s not like you don''t even notice it. Then I hope you pray for each others business. Instead, he apuds and obediently sends her away. I also wish you luck. Elyom didn''t lose either and left without saying a word. Hmm Do you have a n? Cherpal stroked his chin and recalled the conversation earlier. Elliom himself has already conveyed his intention to withdraw from the Budell Chamber of Commerce, and has left the Chamber of Commerce after finishing his business. Are you not blocking it? Keigin, a treasurer belonging to the Budell Company, approaches at some point and asks a sneak peek. So what? Cherpal replied indifferently. It is ultimately up to the merchants to make or break a contract. Those whoe and those who go do not have the talent for words to stop them. There is no reason to hold her. only 5? Even six years ago, the meaning of joining a merchant association was absolute. Once you join, it is impossible to defeat it unless you have a decent amount of breath. But now it''s not as strong as that. It is because times have changed little by little. Do you think she wont blow it? What they are concerned about is that Elliom might use the means of the Budel store elsewhere. Who will listen to what a mere merchant says? Even if they insist, it is enough for them to deny it. There can be no evidence. Above all, the moment she uses her, she will also be used of being an aplice. Isnt there such a thing as an if? That''s right... I guess. That cannot be denied. Arnil is thepany that I have to transfer to. However, I do not believe that it is rted to the high-ranking people. And why would the Arnil Company show hostility toward them? To them, they are just pebbles rolling at their feet. ....not yet. I feel embarrassed to say this, but the number of gold coins they have is different from themselves. From their point of view, there is nothing to worry about the dust that will fly away if you blow it. he was so determined But it must be annoying. Still, the emergency cannot be overlooked. Then should I have handled it without sending it out? Cherpal regretted it a stepter, but Keigin shook his head. It is a hasty judgment. She wouldn''t be that stupid either. I must have told you elsewhere beforeing here. She must also be wary of being silenced aftering to convey her intention to transfer. So it was obvious that I had told someone that I was going to stop by. It''s about smuggling, but if you prepare a shield somehow, you can evade it. But when something else steps on its tail, it bes a nuisance. then?????? I want you to stop worrying. Because I already had my hands on it. Keigin said calmly. There is no need to deal with it internally. There''s nothing strange about merchants who carry silver or gold coins in their pockets no matter what happens anytime, anywhere. No matter how perfect the security is, the city doesn''t pay attention to the alleys, except for Pahilia. And the Sanghoe, which has settled here, is very good at its ecology. Understanding Keigin''s meaning, he smiled in contempt. It''s a miracle... Hey, it''s not like you don''t understand why you want to escape. Chapter 436 Chapter 436. Merchant and the Scales of Conscience (2) He also has self-awareness. Trap the low-end merchants to clear their debts, then make them desperately pay off their debts and engage in smuggling. I don''t know how dirty this is. If not, I wouldn''t have chosen this way in the first ce. There is also sympathy. But only sympathy. I can''t help it. What can I do to earn gold coins? In a world like this, this is the only way for a half-sized business to survive. Yes, only these dirty ways he gave me. Isn''t that better than starving to death? Everything is better than the karma of a greedy merchant. That''s right. Cagin didn''t me him either. He, too, agreed with a curious look in his eyes. What can I do to make money? Aftering out of Budell''s shop, Elyom heard footsteps chasing him. ...Wow, are they really chasing you? Is it real?'' Ellium, who deliberately turned around and moved through an alley with few people, tasted the feeling of being moved by their uniformity. I just expected that they wouldn''t let go. Isn''t this too much?'' Before she informed thepany of her intention to leave, she had told the inn she always stayed at and the merchants she knew beforehand. It was good enough for now. It was because as soon as I left the store, I heard signs of people following me. Even though she looks like this, the reason she has survived so far is because she has better senses such as eyesight and hearing than others thanks to her mixed blood with a beastman. Until now, there have been several times when I noticed the danger ahead of time and avoided it. It is the same this time. Well, normally, she would have shied away, but she deliberately let her opponent chase after her. It''s a really bold thing to think about. In a situation where even a little life coulde and go, he dared to attract an opponent with a knife. There was a level of awareness that it was something he could not do if he was his usual self. Well... because I''m sure. but.'' By the time she had walked to the point where she waspletely out of sight of others. Atst, a presence blocked her from both sides. A group of four, two each with their faces covered, blocked her back and forth at the end of the street. Did I really think I would be so reticent? I try to talk, but I can''t answer anything. In any case, there is darkness. It would be easy to make a mediocre merchant''s mouth heavy without even knowing a mouse or a bird. It is possible to move only five or six gold coins. Thinking about it really made my mouth ache. A person''s life is five or six gold coins, so that''s it. I don''t know if it''s cheap or expensive. However, money is as attractive as it is to think that it is unfair. She raised her eyebrows at this thought. As expected. ...Well, actually, it''s cheap, but I mean. As soon as sheughed, the assants flinched. It''s hard to believe that this was the reaction of someone who had been attacked by surprise. And soon you realize The duo who blocked Elrium''s back were suddenly caught by a woman who had jumped off the building, and they mmed into the walls on either side and fell silent. Aigoo~ Its not too hard to sell yourself. Did you really rush? Looking at this, even the merchants seem to be having a hard time eating it. The escort Seinaga brought by Arel appeared casually with an expression that he was blocked. ..!! The remaining two widened their eyes at the sudden uninvited guest, as well as the presence of her who took care of two of their colleagues at once. Only then did they understand. It was they who were induced in reverse. From the beginning, who was aiming and who was being targeted? The premise was the opposite. When I was young, it looked so great when peddlers came to the vige sometimes. I feel like I''m making a lot of money. It was an object of admiration for children. But no. ...That''s amon fantasy. When Elrium replied in a bitter voice, Seina roughly kicked the saggy assant away into a corner of the alleyway and shrugged her shoulders. But looking at this, it seems that this side is also having a hard time making ends meet. Nothing is easy in this world. It looks like that. There are also scammers and there are guys who are aiming for pockets like this. It''s scary. Seina deliberately joked while ring at the other two. It''s a shame I passed by identally. It could have been really bad. For that coincidence, I also want to thank you from the bottom of my heart. I am alive thanks to you. As they talked, Elium red at the two remaining assants. Well, it seems rather unlucky for them. Chit! Talking wildly! i like it by ident It was clearly known that it would attack and induced it. He clicked his tongue and quickly turned and ran away. He quickly gave up on the request. Although it was a request from the higher society, this was obviously an unexpected situation. There''s no reason to do what you''re told to do, even taking risks. Obviously he''s not an ordinary person!'' I was convinced that the level of the scoundrels living in a corner of the city would not be able to defeat them. That''s real.'' In a way, it''s a very wise decision. With the guys running away without looking back like that, Elium looked devastated in the direction they fled. Are you running away? Is it okay if I leave it alone? Dont worry, Mr. Merchant. I don''t miss it. On the other hand, Seina took her time and walked out. There''s no reason to be anxious. If your opponent is a trained professional, you can pay attention, but at best, you''ve hired a slob running around the corner of the city. I memorized the sign. How far will I have to go if I run away? Thats right. Mr. Merchant is not going to die. There is no reason to specte. Elyom went back without hesitation. Seina lightly untied her hands and chased after them. Chasing after the kids who don''t know how to hide their presence is because it was extremely simple for her now. It was on purpose that he had to be so rxed. Then I dont know what Arel-nim is trying to do. I''m not going to tidy it up for now. In fact, I didn''t tell Eliom, but there were more assants. It seems that she was quite wary of things like that or something. I only left four people as an example to her to warn her. It was intended to show her that he was dealing with them directly in front of her, and to put a bluff in advance so that he would not say anything about it. Arel asked me to show that much on purpose so that she would truly despise them and turn her back on me. Perhaps Arel knew from the beginning that she was measuring between the two sides which line was stronger at the end. And by now, the real conclusion must have been reached. Then I dont want you to cheer up. Seina murmured and followed them to pursue the rest of them. A few guys got used to it. They are the ones who crawled in without knowing the subject even after being scoldedst time. This time, it was necessary to engrave some lessons. Apart from what Arel thinks, that''s because it''s her job as an escort. Haa, I thought I would just hang out with Arel-nim this time. Seina grumbled half-jokingly and followed the trail. After returning to the inn where he was staying, Elim let out a deep breath as if relieved. The air in the lungs spontaneously escapes like tension at once. That Seinara got help from the escort, but still, you never know. If you''ve reached this point, there are many eyes on you, so you can rest easy now. ...It really turned out as he said.'' All of this ended up being as Arel advised. It''s obvious that they''ll abandon you anyway.'' Having said that, he predicted that this would happen. Well, she half thought that too. Because he already knew that they looked down on her. ...It really happened that way. yes? As if Arel had been waiting for her, she talked to herself. Looking back, I wonder if he was drinking alone. I hope you''ve been waiting Elliot was slightly surprised. Could it be that I can be alone without an escort? well? Seina told me to wait... is there anything special? Arel himself shrugged his shoulders, saying he was not worried. How does that make you feel? Elliot shut his mouth. Even if you already know in preparation, you really can''t think of words to express when you really check how they treat low-level merchants like themselves. You seem like the type who doesnt talk much when angry? On the other hand, Arel is smirking as if it were a stranger. Actually, it''s someone else''s job. how is it? Do you still feel like you want to notice thatpany? ...It can''t be. Worst of all. Elliot struggled to control his emotions and gave a sneer. Well, if you make a tearful face here, it won''t be the reaction the other person wants, and it won''t cost you a penny. To a merchant, whining is unnecessary except when trading. I am starting to see them as insignificant. Yes, no. Yes, I think that answer will suffice. Arel nodded a couple of times. Perhaps she fully understood that you had enough heart to turn your back on him. Arel-nim, what should I do now? he said. He said that he would give them a chance to pay back many times over, not just transfer. Of course, if it''s retaliation, usation is enough. In addition, if it was Arel, it would be possible to get rid of her only through the price of the deal. But it doesn''t fill the castle. I wanted to make him pay a more serious price as he suggested. She wanted that too. Simple. Arel picked up a roasted bean he was eating as a snack, peeled the bean''s skin, and shook the remaining bean pod while chewing on the kernel. If you are a merchant, you should take revenge like a merchant, right? I need to get rid of it like this. is not it? Revenge a merchant can do. Even without hearing the method, it came to her mind. Ill leave you with a little business. Would you like to try it? Including the test to see if you can do it right. Yes, I would rather ask. she is adamant Money is money and white is white. You have to pay that way to be a merchant, right? It would bepletely determined. There is something I want to try. Ohh? Say it. He calmly listened to her suggestion. It''s as if you''re deliberately trying to get into a fight using resentment. * * * After 2 weeks. Cherpal of Budell''s office frowned at the disturbing news that came one after another. Even if it wasn''t so, he had been a little ufortable since he had lost sight of Elrium. I don''t think a low-end merchant would do anything. But the problem wasn''t that. Heard unexpected news. ...products using eyes dont sell? The response has noticeably decreasedpared to before. The smuggling through the eyes stopped after Elyom escaped. There was also a judgment that it was more dangerous anyway. But even with that out of the way, products using snow would still be in demand for a while. At least for the next two months or so, it should hold up steadily. Could it be that there was a mistake in your eyes? he questioned. Has the demand already fallen? It''s a shame. Then I''ll have to reconsider this business soon. He clicked his tongue and revised the list of products he handled in his head. However, she has no lingering attachments to others. Chapter 437 Chapter 437. The scale of business and conscience (3) It is a one-time business anyway. And it was a trick created by a low-end merchant. After all, the main business of the season was salt smuggling. If you want other products, you can use those from other merchants. After all, if you seduce them with the right amount of money, they''ll get caught again. Put your unsold eyes away, even by the river. Whether it melts or not... Um, what is it? As he gave the order in moderation, he noticed that the merchant who hade to report hadn''t finished talking yet, and asked back. What do you still have left? That''s... Actually, what the sales of snow gave me wasn''t just a drop in demand. ?... What? Say what you''re talking about right now. The merchant who came up to report to him, who was ring at him as if he was going to eat him, broke into a cold sweat and confessed the truth. Actually, there is someone who recently started selling strange things. Something strange? Yes. The merchant reported about it with a dark face. Upon hearing this, hisplexion also turned white as snow. A small shop that suddenly appeared in the middle of the city. It was there that they started selling strange goods. Why dont you try something colder and softer than snow? A clerk hired by the store exims and rmends new products to tourists. What they put out is finely ground white, cold particles on a bowl. ...Isn''t this the snow snack sold over there? A tourist who came up with something simr asked. Then the clerk shook his head. No, these are not eyes. look. Isn''t it whiter and softer than snow? Saying so, when the clerk introduced it, the tourists gathered in surprise and curiosity. Its milk, not snow. milk? Ah you mean cows milk. A person who knew about milk agreed and said. When ites to sheeps milk, I ate it when I was young. It''s cow''s milk... However, most tourists were somewhat unfamiliar with milk. This is because milk itself is a product that cannot be easily handled in the first ce. Not only is it not easy to raise a cow, but people like and dislike the milk. Even those who ate it hated that it had a very fishy smell. Still, curiosity about that new product is different. They showed interest at first. Then is that milk made this way? yes? If you freeze milk and grind it finely, it bes whiter than snow like this. Isnt it whiter and clearer than real snow? Hmm I heard it and saw it. In addition, the milk that bes this material is squeezed from cows specially raised in Kelia, not traded in general ces. Kelia? In the country of those different races? Tourists were quite surprised. They, too, have never visited Kelly. Not to mention the materials that were traded there. Recently, thanks to the train, rare goods have arrived here and there, but I never thought the ingredients would flow from there. The milk that was squeezed there Hearing that, it seemed like something special. I didn''t hear anything special about it, but it still seemed different. It was a moment when the perspective of looking at new products changed slightly. And when curiosity arises, there is a desire to actually eat it. Give me one! Even if it feels like being deceived at least once. Most of the people whoe here are tourists, and they were willing to pay at least once. And the price of that shaved ice is also not that expensive. At least it was slightly cheaper than the food using snow sold at the store over there. So, once in a while, you will be tempted to try it out of curiosity. Yes, thank you?. The clerk happily served the shaved ice as ordered. After freezing the pure white ice and chocte on a transparent bowl, sprinkle the finely chopped powder and sprinkle something pure white on top. Already at this point, it looked different from the snow cookies sold at Budell''s. There is no need topare which one looks appetizing. Exceeding expectations... The tourists who received the finished shaved ice burst into admiration. And I ate it on the spot. Because it''s cold food, you know it melts quickly. When they received a spoon made of the same material as the bowl and ate it, they burst into admiration. As expected, the first impression was an unbelievable cool texture. It is a feeling that is especially felt by tourists who have traveled here and there. And what captivates them is the taste. Ohh.... It''s so sweet that it can''t bepared to anything over there. It has such a soft taste. If it''s simply a sweet thing, you can feel the sweetness because the snow snack over there also adds honey. However, the shaved ice here waspletely different. Because milk is frozen instead of water, the unique savory and soft aftertaste remains. It was on a different level from the crude food over there. I thought it would be fishy because it''s cow''s milk, but it''s not. Even those who did not expect much were surprised to think of the time when they ate goat''s milk. The milk here is the milk of cows specially improved by magic in Kelia. There is no fishy smell peculiar to animals. I see then is this white liquid milk? They pointed to a sweet white one. It was really cumbersome to ask each and every question, but the clerk exined without showing any signs. It is also made from processed milk. It is condensed milk. Ah... that''s right. While listening to the exnation, they are busy tasting the shaved ice. And when you see someone eating, others want to eat too. One by one, customers gather and start to line up. Even those who had finished emptying their bowls lined up again. Meanwhile, one of those who was examining the empty bowl saw it and muttered something to himself. Is there a ss vessel? hmm? It is not ss. Those who looked at it with admiration at the fact that they used dishes that would never be cheap soon groaned in wonder. If you look closely, it''s not ss. It''s transparent like water, but if you look closely, it looks like water. That, too, is a bowl directly imported from the floating city of Kelia. Since it is made of water, you don''t have to return it after you''ve used up the bowl, so you don''t have to throw it away. If you throw it away, the magic will be dispelled and it will return to the water and disappear. she exined. Ohh is that so? You''ve got some wisdom. The man who appeared to be a peddler was admiring. ssware is not cheap. If you carelessly provided cheap bowls in this way, there will be people who will think of kicking you out. That''s why when the food is served at the store over there, they just wrap it in thick paper and send it out. It is a means that can be used because the quality of paper has gone up and is cheaper than in the past. But they chose the wrong way. If it was a vessel made of water, there would be no point in bringing it. And the look is great too. If I had used thick paper bowls like them, I wouldn''t have been able to boast this level of aesthetics. ...That''s right. What the hell is this shop...?'' Among the customers, former merchants red at the store signboard nervously, as if they had already noticed something. There are no special features, but they have eyes that seem to see something that others don''t see. Aside from shaved ice, we also sell other foods. In particr, since this ce deals with the chocte shop in Pahilia, some of the products sold there are also sold on consignment. There is not only one thing for sale here. The clerk shouted as if he was bragging about someone. The sales recorded by the store on the first day of opening did not need to be organized separately. It was all the more needless to say when I saw the clerks of the store in the immediate vicinity frowning. * * * That bitch''s actions are clear. As soon as Cherpal heard about the new store, he clenched his fists and concluded. Keigin, who heard the story, asked again. You mean Elliot? Yes, that year. If not, five days ago? A kid from the Roussel Company said he saw her. You don''t even have to ask. The fact that I came back here and the fact that I opened a store like that. Frankly, she is arguing with herself. It is the biggest challenge that a merchant puts out. Perhaps it was deliberately showing his face. ...The fact that she''s there means that there''s an Arnil firm behind her. It wasn''t hard to imagine that point. There is also a point of contact from the beginning. And if you look at the products they handle, you can''t show that skill anywhere else. Not only the choctes traded in Fahilia, but also the ingredients from Kelia. Isn''t it a skill that most grand ceremonies can''t even dream of? I dont understand Why did the Arnil Chamber of Commerce bother to invest that much in that woman? I dont understand either. No matter how gigantic the Grand Prize Society was, there was no reason to reach out to a mediocre merchant. The reason for intervening in this incident would be something they could not understand or guess. The important thing for them is to earn and collect gold coins somehow, because they have no thoughts of arguing whether the method is right or wrong. ...I have to step out after all. Keigin murmured softly. However, the Cherpals seemed to have not heard, and only sighed. So what are you going to do? I need to think for a moment. Her return hurt the business they hoped would suck more honey for the next few months. Even if I had to force myself to continue, I did not calcte that there would be any hope. Even if you think about it, you can''t see the odds of winning. Elrium is second only because her back tummy was terrifying . After all, was the person she contacted at that time a high-ranking person at Arnil Firm? He shook his head in disgust. Okay, dont give up. You don''t have to scrape it to make a crust. Thinking so, they decided to forget about Elium. After all, she is also a merchant. I didn''t think that I would be conscious of this side again, just focusing on earning. ....Of course, it took less than a month to realize that it was their mistake. They couldn''t figure out what Elliot was doing when he returned here and why he didn''t even show his face in the store. The grudge of the victim is deep. It was something they couldn''t know. Youre like a beast bitch with no morals!! A monthter, Cherpal mmed his fist on a table in a fit of rage. It was only btedly that she learned the true purpose of her return here. Even with great losses. After returning, Elium began to tighten transactions in the city one by one based on the subsidy he received from someone. It wasn''t just food that she touched. Fur, minerals and even wood. It started to touch all transactionsprehensively. The problem is that all the transactions she touches are the routes of smuggling by smuggling low-end merchants. That is, he was only aiming for that. He even attracted arge number of merchants who fell into a trap at the Budell store and used it. Was this the intention from the beginning! He returned only for revenge. Chapter 438 Chapter 438. Merchants and Conscience Scales (4) Of course, they don''t just do smuggling. To the end, externally, like other merchants, merchants maintain merchants through general transactions. Otherwise, the lord will notice. But anyway, that''s the name of the outside. In fact, they make quite a lot of back money through smuggling. It''s to the point where you have to deliberately set up an alias business in another city and send money there. Of course, they couldn''t feel too good about it. It is frustrating because the main means of building wealth is blocked. Keigin, on the other hand, only calmly asks questions. It ended up like this. What will you do? Keuk.... embarrassing, embarrassing. Of course, the only thing she blocked was the trade including the smuggling route. So, other than that, it''s okay if you do what ismonly called an ordinary business. Even so, he was only displeased, but he couldn''t let go of his lingering feelings. The intention has already beenmunicated. It is to openly set up traps against merchants and give up trying to smuggle. Its a waste to give up. But he never let go of his greed. Send someone to Elliot. We need to talk. Besides, as long as Elium knows the secret side of this side, it is necessary to talk to her at least once. Of course, that meant friendship, not hostility. At least, that''s what I''m thinking of next year. That Eliam himself is currently sitting in the Arnil Chamber of Commerce branch here. She unted her presence as if she was asking him toe on purpose. He does not hide his ears, which are evidence of his mixed blood with a beastman. It seemed to show her where she is now. Threats don''t work anyway. So I have no choice but to coax you into forgetting the grudge. It is not a low-end merchant, but an equal... no, it is going to treat and persuade as a bigger person than that. Will I really forget the grudge? It doesnt matter if I vomit everything I earned through that bitch. Anyway, if you just turn a blind eye to her, you can earn more than that! In the end, he couldn''t give up his greed. All merchants are the same!'' Anyway, since she''s a merchant, she can''t avoid being dirty to some extent. Even if you have bad feelings, you can show sincerity and buy enough. With that thought in mind, he devised a means to cate Elium. ...No, why do you think I will hold hands with you again? It''s a funny joke. Yes? However, Elium was so absurd that he gave the answer as if he had heard the best bullshit of his life. It''s not acting, it''s probably being stupid about the idiots who came to him with sincerity. I was wondering what you were talking about, but you are bringing out something very regrettable. First of all, as a branch manager, I expressed my regret as politely and politely as possible. If youugh at them just because you heard absurd bullshit, you will only lose their status. Rather, in this case, it is right to put your voice on the line and give strength to your eyes. You can pretend you havent heard the story now. But they are not the ones to give up. Eliam No, Mr. Eliam. Think again. The things of the past are the days of the past. There is no need to talk about it because everyone knows each other anyway. Isnt it necessary for Mr. Eliam to be conscious of this side anymore? Hmm?... That''s not wrong. In any case, Elium was noticed by the Arnil Chamber of Commerce and turned to them, and now he took over a branch like this. Even if she had a grudge, she probably wouldn''t be idle enough to have to kick the likes of them. It is about mutual benefit. This will no longer upset her. In the first ce, even that is no longer possible. Even from Elrium''s point of view, there was nothing new to be gained by harpooning them. ...Certainly, there''s no reason for me to bother kicking a pebble at my feet. Exactly. Rather, if we coexist like this, there might be an opportunity to resolve the misunderstandings of the past. Of course, it is an honor for us. An opportunity to clear up misunderstandings. Yes, if you solve it, it''s not a waste even if you pour in quite a lot of gold coins. He was a man who made it very difficult to say that he would take care of what he had to take care of. The corners of Eliam''s mouth twisted slightly. He arbitrarily mistook it for thinking that he was inclined to this direction to some extent. Thats great. The words came out clearly from her twisted lips. It''s really not the same. Elium couldn''t help butugh heartily inwardly. It really happened just as he said. This is the greatest retaliation a merchant can repay. It is said that there was support from Arnil Firm, but in just one month, the merchant who looked so gigantic and vicious is bowing his head. Elium felt a strange sense of fulfillment, separate from his original purpose. Is this the true true taste of a merchant that Arel-sama said...?'' It moves arge amount of goods and a far-flung amount of money, and as a result, it makes the opponent who did not like himself toe right in front of him and bow down. Maybe this is what Arel wants to show her? ...Ah, now is the time to think about something else.'' Elliom, who had lost his mind for a moment, suddenly came to his senses. It''s not over yet. The finish remains. I have something to say regardless of the current position and the rolling money. Erupel... Churel... Arne ah... Cecily. What slowly flowed from her mouth were names of people. Mister Eliam? He was perplexed, as if he had no idea what she was talking about. You really dont remember. Ah, it must be difficult for the lord of the merchant to remember even the names of the low-level merchants. She raised the corners of her mouth, showing even more contempt than a moment ago. What the hell are you talking about, Mr. Eliam? He wasn''t pretending not to know, he was genuinely perplexed because he didn''t know why Elrium was doing this. You really don''t know? These are the names of the merchants who went bankrupt due to your firm''s method''... well, I''m the only one I know. In reality, there are so many more that even Elium can''t figure it out. The names I have called now are only the names of those I have encountered more than once. Those who suffered remember. However, the person who used them to suck the sweet water doesn''t remember. The reality made her cynical. Some have barely paid their debts. Some went bankrupt because they couldn''t pay it off. I still remember. The cry of a merchant who fell into your trap and tried to evade taxes, but was caught and cut off his wrist. And Elyom had to be terrified not to be like that. Mr. Eliam I know. As long as you''re a merchant... as long as you''re trusting yourself on the waves of this gold coin, it''s worse to be deceived in the end. but. She red at him resolutely. It cant be said that deliberately deceiving is justified, right? In effect, it is a deration that negotiations have broken down. You are making a mistake. He barely squeezed the words into his mouth. But to her now, it would only sound ridiculous. Even if you use me of something in the past, the lord probably won''t listen. Even if she did, she would use a different hand. It was clear whose side the lord would take. From the beginning, she must have thought she would be like this. He came back only to pay back. ...Let''s see. He trembled his chin, wondering if it was because of his pride or if he still had a part of himself that he believed in, and then he got up. As much as you like. Eliam also treated him resolutely and instructed the workers to see him off. You don''t even have to go out to see them off. It would be the greatest humiliation for him. And it will continue in the future. Elrium, who had been staring at him proudly until the end disappeared, mmed the door! As soon as it closed, I slipped on my back and exhaled the breath I had been saving. Ugh I cant bluff twice. What are you talking about? I will continue to live like that I rmend getting used to it in advance. Saying that, it was Arel who opened the door on the other side and entered. From the beginning, he too had been listening to their conversation in another room. It''s still a long way away to rx by not looking at the enemy just because the enemy has retreated. As an appropriate warning, I deliberately jumped out at this timing and asked Elrium softly. So how do you feel? I scouted her and deliberately gave her a branch of the Arnil store to do business in order to give her a chance to unravel the past. So, after taking control of themerce in this city based on the personnel and funds I entrusted to him, he made a counterattack against the deep core. Although the finish was clumsy, it can be evaluated favorably from the point of view of a chick that is still growing. How do you feel? So, do you still see the author as a huge merchant you can''t match? Even though I already know the answer, I deliberately ask. ....well? If I could tell you just one thing. Elyom sighed as well. Surprisingly, they look alike, ha ha ha ha. That''s funny. yes? Originally, when you look back, you realize that it really wasn''t a big deal. If you know that, it means that you are starting to wake up to some extent. Well, apart from that, there are some parts where you did well. Its an overstatement. Especially, I was a little impressed when he suggested making and selling food cold with milk. Freeze milk and use it to make shaved ice. The specific form was taken by me. Condensed milk, chocte, and toppings using various syrups were brought by me. However, the draft idea was suggested by Eliam. The only thing I did was to take the route of milk, which is the raw material, and provide condensed milk and chocte in addition. I''m just there now just a little too much As a result, at first, it was a product made to feed the merchant. Maybe after that we can sell it nationwide. And shaved ice is my favorite too. Is it milk shaved ice? good good He did really well. It was nothing. Previously, goat milk had been frozen while transporting it in cold regions. When I thought about the taste at that time, it seemed like it would be more suitable than snow. There is no need to be humble. There''s no way other guyse to the same idea. It may not seem like a big deal, but it can''t be easy to propose and reach it. In that respect, I gave this neer an appropriate evaluation. He might be able to bring it to him as a talent to be pampered by his uncle. I didn''t expect too much... but let''s pretend it worked out. By the way, Mr. Arell? Do you really not have to use him now? Ellium asked, looking a little concerned. Chapter 439 Chapter 439. Scales of Merchant and Conscience (5) I think I paid off enough. Others think so too. I don''t think there is any need to push further. The others are the victims who reported thepany''s irregrities to us. They, too, are now preparing for the day when they will realize their dreams once again at ourpany, having been saved by my consideration. Although he is an aplice, he is a victim in this case, so he is helping to some extent. If you fail after that, it''s your responsibility. I think it''s time to take my head. really? In reality, it still seems like a lot has umted. I know what you are condescending to. But he must be worried that it''s not good to keep him biting his nails to avenge the humiliation. Revenge was good, but it was clear that the opponent would hold a grudge. I hate to say this, but he really is a mediocre man. I will definitely have an ident. know. Thats why he must have fallen into temptation and reached out for some useless method. ....yes? Temptation? Oh, there is something like that. After I passed it in moderation, Ellium seemed to have guessed it on his own without thinking deeply. Anyway, what you''re worried about is that you''re going to make a fuss for nothing? Rather than saying yes. If so, I''m sure he''ll have useless thoughts. doesn''t care. I confidently ignored it. Because I thought it would be like that anyway. I am proud to say that I have a little bit of understanding of the world. Even an earthworm wriggles when stepped on, but people are more like that. I should rather struggle. That way he will respond. That guy? Without answering, I smirked. Rather, that is what I am aiming for. Now, the time hase for me to directly observe this incident and find the purpose of intervening. So, who was it that gave the idiot the means and encouraged him? As expected by Elium and Arel, Cherpal expressed his anger by indiscriminately throwing junk upon returning to the chamber. By the number of years. It wasn''t enough that he was humiliated by a low-level merchant he looked down on, and he returned reminded once again that this side was at a disadvantage. I was convinced by the look on her face there. Elium... No, the Arnil Chamber behind her will definitely use all of this injustice in the end. Maybe you''ve already been used and are ying with yourself. ...what should I do... what should I do? He muttered as he gripped the desk hard, not realizing that his fingernails were breaking. ...You seem to be in trouble. ountant Cagin hears themotion andes in cautiously. That damn bitch! I don''t even know the subject!! no! It''s not just that year! Those damn things! He couldn''t bear to speak properly and burst out in anger. Those worms that are difficult to stick in their mouths, forgetting the grace of dealing with them and daring to point their swords at them! Of course, his thoughts are nonsense. He abandoned them first, which is why he ended up like this. However, he does not have the proper mental head to realize such a fact. Keigin silently looked at the Sanghoju. Then what are you going to do? What the heck! In the first ce, all of this is you! Cherpal finally tried tosh out at Keigin. You let me know Yeah? What do I mean? Keigin asks again as if nothing had happened before the verbal abuse started pouring out. And he said the same thing over and over again. What do I mean? Wasn''t it all a result of your ploy to use them to gain advantage? That thats it. It was hard to believe that he had intended to rant a little while ago, and his voice softened. Keigin still didn''t blink an eye. Just like an adult looking down at an immature child''sint, he doesn''t even move. It does not obscure the gaze as if it were others. Anyway, if it continues like this, it will be ruin for the upper lord. That it cant be! But I cant let go like this. When he says that, Sanghoju clings to the ountant and secretary as if he had been waiting. How can I do it! In short, we just have to attack from this side before they can move first. Ohhhh! Is there a way! Kaygin gave a creepy eye smile at the strangely clinging Cherpal. Yes there is a way. Now, its just a matter of splendidly destroying things like this. The tone was too strange to be a way to save him. and atmosphere. However, Cherpal, as if possessed by something, had no doubts about the ountant''s strange attitude. You and the other side too. You just have to get along with each other. dawn the next day. A time when everyone except for some on-call is asleep and the only noise is the sound of nocturnal birds. There were shadows approaching the branch of Arnil Firm in silence. However, unlike those who move with disquieting intentions, there is no professionalism in their movements. This is because those who are hiding now are at most merchants or janitors of that store. Moreover, their expressions that kill the sound of footsteps are not very bright. Because they know what they are going to do from now on. Is it really okay to do this? ....Shh! be quiet! What are you going to do if you overhear it? He warns his colleague who speaks insecurely, but the man who warns him also tries hard to suppress his anxiety. It is because the weight of the wooden barrel they are hugging around their waist is weighing down their conscience. not just weight. Because you already know what this is. The wooden barrel they are holding now contains a strange liquid. It contained a liquid that was ck, sticky, and gave off a strange stench. It is a terrible liquid that Sanghoeju has obtained from somewhere. ...Again, be careful. Make sure this doesnt get on your body. let me be careful. The reason why they hesitate so much is that this liquid has a terrible effect that once it is ignited, it is hardly extinguished. In the past, it was known that if you apply this to leather and eat it after repelling water, it has medicinal effects, but it is avoided because of this effect. ... Where the hell did Sanghoju get this from?... Those who came to carry out the instructions of Sanghoju murmured bitterly. Because you know what to do with it from now on. The ce they are heading to is the branch of Arnil Corporation. I will pour this liquid over it and throw an ember. The amount they had would be enough to burn down the building. ...Even so, it''s like this.'' They also know that they have fallen behind Arnil Corporation and the shops it has invested in recently. In addition, the merchants who held a grudge against this side in the past, including Elium, led it. Of course, I understand that the upper house owner is paying attention to it. In the end, he was so nervous that the Sanghoju ordered a decision that would not normally be possible. ...No matter how hard it is, to set fire to the Arnil Chamber of Commerce''s branches and shops.'' Did he choose this method after all because he couldn''t win? ...well, we''re not in a position to me him either.'' In addition, the people who are now carrying this barrel are the ones who have contributed to pushing them individually. They, too, fell for the benefit of the moment, and in the end, they couldn''t stop Sanghoeju. In the end, it is a position that can not be said to be innocent like Sanghoju. So, in the end, I had no choice but to follow this. In the end, it''s about making a living. In the end, he sumbs to temptation andmits another evil act. So they finally arrived at the branch they were aiming for. By now, the others should have reached their respective destinations as well. All that''s left now is to spray it, throw some embers, and quickly dodge. Be careful not to leave any evidence behind. If their actions were discovered, they would not even expect to die safely. So they tried to handle the work in tension and fear. ...but this was ordered by the merchant... is that right? What are you talking about? ???? No?... That''s it?... I don''t know if it was Sanghoeju or someone else who handed this over to me... I don''t remember... For some reason, one of my colleagues is saying something strange and I can''t speak. No, then who else would say to do such a nonsensical act? If it wasn''t him in the first ce...? ???? hmm? However, something was also clouded in his mind. Surely it was Sanghoeju who handed over this and ordered it...? Ah no. It must be the upper house. He finally made up his mind after much thought. give up It must have been him. I don''t know why I''m so sure, but there are no others. My head is confused because of the tension between each other. The other workers eventually came to that conclusion and tried to get things done. As it was, they carefully tried to pour the liquid from the barrel onto the wall of the building. That is, unless someone stopped the barrel the moment it was opened. As if they were waiting for their hands, they grabbed them tightly as if they were grabbing them from the intruders in the dark. Theplexion of the workers turns white. Quit. It was the soldiers hired by the Arnil Company that restrained them, ring at them coldly and contemptuously. Failed. In fact, no thoughts flowed through their heads, as if something had cut them off. I will tell you the details in prison, but since I showed you this barrel, there will be no excuses. They gave up, unable to resist the feeling of despair. for a moment? Where else?'' Caught, they looked up. No burning mes or smoke could be seen anywhere in the city. Theirst attempt was a miserable failure. ...Wow, I really didn''t know you would do something like this. Meanwhile, Seina frowned in amazement after receiving a report on the current situation through themunication port. I never thought I''d really try to set fire to the Arnil Chamber of Commerce branch and the shops it invested in. Rather, it was so stupid that I didn''t expect it. If I didn''t say that Allel-sama would be there, I wonder if I would have been stunned... Allel had already predicted this situation and ordered the soldiers hired by the merchant to be deployed. At first, everyone looked puzzled. Seina didn''t doubt Arel either, but she just thought it was absurd. ...I never thought you''d be such a foolish human being. It''s the worst. Elyom, who apanied Seina, also shook his head in embarrassment. It seems that he is quite fed up. It has to be. It''s simply a problem before talking about the worst thing as a merchant. Chapter 440 Chapter 440. Trade and the Scales of Conscience (6) ...No matter how you think about it, the only way to do it would be ruin... How foolish you are. Thats what I mean. What they thought was nonsense. Even if it really seeds. Yes, of course, if that happens, the branch will be unavable for a while. Products will also burn, resulting in losses. But if it really goes that far, wouldn''t it be investigated? Moreover, Arel himself would not stand still. With the magical skills he possesses, it doesn''t take long to find the culprit. ...I never thought I would be so sensible. Dont people sometimes do stupid things? I wonder if it might be something like that. In the end, he did it after going mad. I have no choice but to judge it that way. Anyway, Mr. Eliam will go with you? Seina asked her intentions once more. Currently, Seina was trying to secure the recruit of the superintendent who ordered this work. As an order and as an escort, he could no longer be left unattended. It''s over the limit, so it''s natural to deal with it. That''s why soldiers have already surrounded the entire building of the merchant''s association, and Seina tore off the doors one by one to secure him, selecting a ce for him to hide, saying, ...It''s nothing special. I just want to see what he said, right? Then I wont stop you. Just in case you didnt know, I want you to take care of yourself. Dont worry. I don''t even know the subject that much. In reality, it will take three steps back, so dont worry. As Elyom pretended to save herself, Seina smiled bitterly. I just thought it wouldnt be a big deal. What should you be careful about? Paying moderate attention, Seina kicked the door of thest remaining store owner''s office. Even a door with a strong iron te would be shattered on its own with a slight kick from someone as skilled as her. The presence onlyes from here, so its no use running away.. Huh? If you resist, let''s touch it in moderation so that you won''t die. Seina, who was about to prepare with her fists clenched at the thought, let out a devastated sound. The culprit to be secured is here. But for some reason, wasn''t he fainting with foam at the mouth? I thought it was smoke and kicked it, but there was no response. I''m holding my breath, but that''s all. ...What happened to this sword? Puzzled, for now she only ordered the soldiers to secure him, then looked around. It was doubtful, but nothing else caught her intuition. Something doesnt make sense. I see Elyom seemed to agree, just staring nkly at him as he was being dragged out. All the members of the Chamber of Commerce were arrested... and the only person involved who was not caught until the very end. Cagin, the secretary of the Sangjuju, leaned back in his seat on the now out-of-town train with a slight sneer. From the looks of it, the arson seems to have failed. I saw the city slipping away through the window, but there was no sign of smoke rising. Arson must have failed. ...it would be natural to fail. It was proposed on the premise that it would fail anyway. There is no doubt that Areel Ernesia is keeping an eye on their movements. So he did something foolish on purpose, and while he was distracted by their attempt to set fire, he slipped out of the train like this. What a fool he was.'' he was mocking The superintendent was really stupid. At first, he was a pathetic merchant who suffered from a deficit. I''m sure he''s so ipetent that he would have gone bankrupt within a few years if left unattended. To him, Keigin secretly worked as an ountant, approached him, and suggested various acts of violence and tricks that he could use as a merchant. At first he was hesitant too, but in the end he chose his proposal. Of course, I won''t remember what happened then. And he probably doesn''t know that much of the proceeds from the tant smuggling went secretly to Keigin''s safe. To the end, in his memory, it would have been that he himself thought of the means and forced it. He was delighted with himself that he had taken money he never had. It''s simple hypnosis. There was no way that there would be any evidence left since there was no remnant of mana left. Maybe if apetent investigation teames out, you might feel a sense of incongruity. By then. In that gap, I get out like this.'' If you use a teleport scroll or magic tool, you will notice the presence, so escape like this. The escape n wasid out from the beginning. Forge tickets in advance. I put on a pseudonym and boarded the train. Even if he noticed it after that, it would be after the day was bright. It''s not easy after all.'' Keigin clicked his tongue and decided to promise the next one. What happened. After all, there are still many greedy merchants.'' There are many idiots who can''t resist the temptation and offer nests. Come to think of it, do you know that there are birds that secretly deposit their eggs in other people''s nests? simr. He sneaks into the nest of such greedy merchants, secretly instigates their greed, and takes advantage of their illicit money while blindly. Enough money has already been siphoned off. As a result, nothing was lost. Then where shall we go?'' It was when Keigin unconsciously gazed at the window as he properly nned his next n. This train has its own romance, so I really like it. It was a time when I had such a meaningless feeling. That moment. Our eyes met. .!! Keigin almost screamed at the feeling of the hair on his body standing upside down for a moment. Isn''t there a person hanging upside down outside the window? His eyes glowed ferociously, like those of a carnivorous beast. Caught?!'' Cagin was stunned. I expected someone toe after me, but the detection was too quick. Moreover, he is not the only guest who is riding at this time. There is also a disguise. Still, he found himself at once. Hanging outside the window is Arell Ernesia, a gray-haired young man. Outside the window, he sighs and says something. I hate to hear it, but I have no choice but to know. It doesn''t make any sense. Just what Arell said. peekaboo?. As if ying a joke, heughed fiercely as if he had found the tagger in a game of tag, and he boldly removed the hanging window, grabbed Keigin by the cor, and threw him roughly out of the train. Where are you running away, leaking! As he was rolling wildly on the ground, he couldn''t hear Arell''s annoyed voice. As if it didn''t matter though, Arel smiled andnded in front of him. If you cheated, now is the time to be punished? * * * I must have rolled my head. He deliberately buys multiple tickets anonymously and disguises his face. Even if I noticed and chased the train to find him, he would have tried to run away in that moment. All of that was to no avail. I clung to the train, grabbed him without even looking at his face, and threw him out of the train. Since he had no consideration for his opponent, he was mmed into the ground from the face down and rolled out as it was. He''s stronger than a normal human, so he won''t die, but he''ll get sick. what? Don''t worry, you''ll start to get sick in earnest from now on. Unlike the guy who rolls on the floor roughly, Inded lightly and snorted. So, this guy''s name was Kaygin? Okay, where are you going to get out after all the work is done? yes? When youe in and when you start working, it''s up to you, but not when you go out. However, Keigin does not answer and wriggles. Its no use pretending to faint. It is obvious that he is holding a knife with his invisible hand. ???? Kut! He gritted his teeth as if indignantly, and only then raised his head. so? Are you also a reincarnated member of that Heril bastard faction? He doesn''t answer and just res at me like he''s indignant. But not threatening at all. By the looks of it, there seems to be no other fighting ability. I probably trained to a certain extent, but that''s it. At this level, even Seina will suffer a little, but there is nothing she can''t win. Not all reincarnated people have highbat power. Rather, this guy''s specialty is... Commerce. Do you think you have confidence in cheating or betraying others? I came to that conclusion after thinking about what this guy had done. He''s probably a reincarnated person with experience of cheating or manipting others . Did he try to tamper with themerce in the kingdom and make a little mess by manipting the merchants of the Budell Company and manipting the other merchants? Either way it''s not the same. How do you identify me? At least I wouldn''t have expressed anything in front of you. huh? can''t be specific I doubted it, but I wasn''t sure. He doesn''t have enough talent to instantly recognize a guy who hides his identity and stays calm. Still, how did I find and select only this guy at once? You know why I pretended to be a merchant and went to sell sugar? At that time, I secretly engraved a mark on all the affiliated merchants there... Oh, I can only see that, so it''s useless to look for it now. ???? what? Anyway, at the point I came, I expected to be prepared to bounce. I don''t have to pick and choose. After destroying the whole store, all you have to do is follow the mark engraved on the guy who stands out. From the beginning, I believed this guy would abandon them and run away. The real purpose was to annihte the Budell Company and pick out the reincarnated people hiding there. From the beginning... are you saying that the purpose was to find me? In the first ce, from the time I talked to the bastard Herielst time, I was keeping an eye on information across the kingdom. . yes? He puts on the face that he can''t be trusted. Isn''t it natural? When I decided to be hostile with that bastard in the first ce, I thought that he woulde up with anything. I admit I''m azy person, but I''m not sozy that I don''t even know I''m getting my nose cut with my eyes open. ...Well, that''s disappointing. I''ve been looking forward to seeing how they attack. Is this all? He clicked his tongue in genuine disappointment. At best, I never thought I would think of manipting the merchants behind the scenes to scrape together money regardless of the means. What are you talking about? hmm? What made me frown was Keigin''s expression ofplete iprehensibility. Heriel? Who the hell is he...? Are you going to stick out your flippers now? You mean the leader who sent you. But what made me realize that something was wrong was that the face he was seeing wasn''t lying at all. It''s a face he really doesn''t know. ...isn''t someone sending you here? You don''t have to listen to the answer to know. ...was nothing to do with him?'' In other words, it was true that he was a reincarnated person, but he had nothing to do with Harry Earl or the group of reincarnated people he led. Since he was a reincarnated person who intervened at this moment, I thought he was ying tricks without fail. what? Ask again. So you''re saying you made this up on your own? If you don''t answer properly, you should know how to separate your stomach, head, and chest right away. ...That''s right. Without instructions from anyone? The nodding speed became faster. What am I going to do now? Chapter 441 Chapter 441. Merchant and the Scales of Conscience (7) When I keep my mouth shut and show some displeasure, Keigin somehow starts to look this way. Didn''t he suddenly be obedient to the guy who had been ring at him with resentment just a moment ago? Previously. Tell me why you did this. ....yes. The guy started to talk about his business. Roughly speaking, Keigin is a reincarnated person. However, the ce where he was born was a local territory of the kingdom of Damaniel. He was also a reincarnated person who lived in an era not much different from the present. Originally, it seems that he was a vicious merchant in his previous life. Born again this time, he came to the city while looking for a way to make money. Coincidentally, I found merchants who seemed to be able to seduce them easily. I... have used merchants to build wealth before... so I tried to do the same this time. It seems that he wanted to settle down there as the train was opened and the location was not bad. And he intended to build wealth in a poor way by manipting only those who seemed easily fooled from behind. And after that, it caught my eye and became like this now. They say that''s all. Hearing that, I frowned as if in trouble. It''s a really different story. Then why did you try to run away? ...Of course, if you think you''ve been caught, won''t you run away? ....Is that so? Are you more calm than before? My life is too precious... It seemed that he decided to be quiet after being convinced that he was an opponent he could not handle with his own abilities. Normally, I''dpliment him on how wonderful he was and grind his face on the floor, but I''m not in the mood right now. Obviously, at this timing, I thought he was a bastard... but if you think about it, there was a suspicious corner. That the n wasx for him. Above all, Keigin''s ability is insignificant. Apparently, a fledgling among fledglings, less than ten times old. I misunderstood this.'' Of course, what I did was not for nothing. If Keigin was left unattended, this guy would surely be a disturbing presence in the kingdom. After this guy raised a fortune-telling business through wrong means and secretly took advantage. It seems that he was going to throw away and run away like he is now, if he wants to reach the limit. Even if it''s annoying, if you neglect it, it will be quite a headacheter. Even if he had properly grasped his true identity, he would have intervened as well. We need to know who the true owner of this ce is. Still, I don''t understand something, but... I considered the possibility that this kid would lie, but there''s no merit to that. Then you didnt know who I was? I am also surprised. It''s the first time I''ve met a reincarnated person besides myself... so I''m full of energy. I never thought I''d be this young. Hagiya, if you think carefully about this guy''s escape route, he wasn''t clever enough to evade the reincarnated. Um what am I really going to be? Well, what should I do? In the end, all that remains is to figure out how to deal with this fledgling. The original n was to capture him and dig up and process this and that information under the premise that it was the remnants sent by Harial. ....however. can''t you do that? In the first ce, the culprit is an erratic reincarnated person who has nothing to do with him. Stop, Im like, Yes, I will die. When I solemnly said it, he said, Hey, Lee, Iik! Seriously, shudder. After that, he fell on his face and started praying. This surprised me too. ugly It''s really ugly. Please look at the mothers life! ...I am a reincarnated person begging for my life? Don''t you have any pride? It really can''t be an act of indignation. A reincarnated person begging for his life. The lion is making the sound of grazing. Even if we die anyway, do guys like us, who are reborn somewhere else, beg for our lives again? But even if you die, there is no guarantee that you will be reborn! And for some reason, it feels like it will hurt if you die... ...Ah, is that so. It is a reaction of a fledgling in the early stage of a typical reincarnation. It''s a time when you can still have regrets in your own life. Rather, it was strange to think like I did. Yeah... that''s a good time. When I thought about it like this, it was a little crazy. Originally, I intended to deal with it without mercy. Even with the originalw, hemitted such harm, so he must be punished ordingly. However, in the end, there is not much meaning in punishing the reincarnated person. Apart from that, he seems to hate dying or being sick, but... If you die and I die, I''d rather make it like a bursting tomato without mercy. ...Umm, what should I do with this bastard?'' What to do with this naughty bastard? I had to think about it. Where would it be good to throw the reincarnated person away? At least I don''t think it''s recycling waste. Perhaps realizing that I was not very reluctant, Cagin clung to me by the hem of my trousers. I''ll do anything if you just close your eyes this time! Hmm? do anything? yes! No way! yes that''s right I narrowed my eyes and smiled at his earnest plea. Yes, there are times when dog poop is used as medicine. Even more so, even if you''re a newbie, if you''re a reincarnated person, it''s worth using it, right? Also, it might be your job as a senior to properly guide an immature fledgling to the right path. You must keep your word. Yes yes! Of course! He swore loudly without hesitation. You will have to give everything you have and your knowledge and tips. ....of course? oh this kid I hesitated. Probably by now he''s like, Did I really do a good job?'' and may regret it. It doesn''t matter. If you think about betraying againter, then you can make it with really cooked tomatoes. And it urred to me that it was not likely that he would be of no use at all. Come to think of it, all I want are guys I can pamper in moderation. In that regard, wouldn''t even a clumsy new reincarnated person meet the conditions? Yes, it''s up to you to write anything. And my uncle said he had to have two people to pamper him, right? After that, I left the cleaning up to the members of Arnil Firm and returned to the manor. After that, I watched it a little just in case, but I didn''t find any significant changes. [Did the older brother just guess?] Its not necessarily like that, is it? I contacted Cressel in Kelia through themunication channel and we were talking about this matter once. It was necessary to listen to the opinion of the same reincarnated person as it was a case where a reincarnated person came in and polluted themercial district. [Anyway, isn''t it true that the reincarnated bastard messed up on his own?] That''s right. [Then it''s a relief that Hyung-ssi came out.] You''re not wrong. It''s not, but... I didn''t see any damage, but it''s embarrassing. In the end, there is no circumstance where Harial intervened. Last time, it was virtually as if he had dered war first, so I thought he was going to do something trickier. Was it my guess? In the end, what I did this time was that I had a little fun. Selling shaved ice. And the only thing I could do was to take over and absorb Budell''spany in moderation. In summary, the milk shaved ice was delicious. It means the end ! Chet! First of all, even my uncle was happy that he had enough guys to pamper him. Do you think that''s what happened? [On our side, milk and condensed milk unexpectedly went well thanks to you.] Thank you for that. No, why were you improving milk in Kelia before that? [Originally, it was intended to be used to improve food on our side. But they say there''s not much demand for it.] Elves don''t drink milk, and dwarves don''t like alcohol, but other races seem to have declined one after another. Thanks to that, we are selling well on our side, so it was a good count. [By the way, hyung, didn''t that kid deal with it?] ...What do you see me as? I was a little taken aback by Cressel''s tone. why would i kill him? I''m just talking about the story of Keigin, the reincarnated person I got this time. I decided to let him live after all. There is also a guy who knelt down first. Even if that wasn''t the case, for reasons separate from his uncle''s, Arnil Chambers needed talent to take care of it. Although he used his skills to outwit others and use them, if he uses them well, he will be of use to thepany. Afterwards, I n to appoint him as the ountant of Arnil Firm after threatening him well. There''s no problem because I''ll put a leash on it so that I don''t rebel against it. [Um.... It''s a lenient treatment for smuggling or messing around?] Well? Would you be so generous? Of course, I didn''t go there for free. I did some trading. First of all, all of Cagin''s hidden property was confiscated and redistributed to the damaged merchants. And since you''re going to eat bone-in in the future, can''t you be generous? And the merchants he used were said to have been talented from the beginning. If you look at it as his hypnotism, in the end, only those who had the heart to get involved in the business from the beginning will be caught. That''s what he said, and I agreed with him. From the beginning, even before he entered the ounting department, it seems that Budell Company had a bad reputation for taking money away from various things. [Arent you worried about betrayal?] It doesnt matter. To do or not to do. I''m very cool about that. Why? If you do, then I''ll give you a full-fledged tour of the other world. If he had an idea, he wouldn''t try to go against me. Even if I try to go against it, it is nothing more than a meal to me. Is it fun? try more I''m sure I''ll break it in moderation while saying that. And there is something else that worries me a little. [Um''?] Do you think this is a natural phenomenon? Kressel was silent for a moment, probably noticing what I was saying. [...] Keigin was surprised that it was the first time he met a reincarnated person. [...It''s worth it.] Cressel agreed. Yes. Originally, the ratio of encountering the same reincarnated person in one world was literally the bottom of the bottom. Even I can only count on one hand the number of times I have run into the same business partner in my past life. But how many times has it already been here? Above all, that gnome has gathered nearly a hundred reincarnated people. Could this be? This is an extension of what I saidst time. The number of worlds converges to near infinity. That''s why it''s impossible for multiple reincarnated people to fall into the same world with probability. [...Hmm,e to think of it, this might sound a bit useless. Brother?] What is it? [In fact, even around that time a thousand years ago, reincarnated people were suddenly born all over the continent.] [At first, we thought it was just a coincidence.] Nonsense. [And at the end, that guy Heriel appears... Well, it seems like we got into a fight because we had different opinions... Maybe.] The reason his tone is ambiguous is because his memories are still ambiguous. Chapter 442 Chapter 442. Scales of Merchant and Conscience (8) +Birth (1) ...That means it''s not a natural phenomenon. [Isnt that natural? If he had gathered that many talented people, by any means...] Yes, he was artificially born. It can''t be a coincidence. In other words, I don''t know what kind of strategy he used, but somehow he made the reincarnated people here... and reborn at a certain time. Hmm. And recently, have more reincarnated people been born here? [You''re already convinced.] Yes, because we have the situation figured out. Concerned, I instructed them to look at the list of people in the Kingdom of Ernesia separately through a personal route. Of course, it is not possible to look at all birth records like in modern society. It is only in cities of a certain size or properly managed viges that proper ledgers exist. However, there are signs of unusual disappearance in a few ces. That too in thest 50 years. There may have been more reincarnated people. [I don''t know if that''s the case. Ha ha ha ha ha. That must be really troublesome.] My words. Maybe the enemy will increase even more. Reincarnated people aren''t the only gentle andmon-sense cultured people like me. Among them, there are more guys like Keigin who want to set things up on their own. I don''t know how many more will increase. If this continues, I''ll be bothered. I''ll be really bothered. ...what the hell is that damn bastard up to? The saying that no one knows what''s inside the madman is exactly right. Why on earth did he randomly increase the number of reincarnated people without any countermeasures? There is no way that even I could know what was going on in the head of that crazy guy, Harial. What are you trying to do by increasing the number of reincarnated people? Caduceus, a coalition of reincarnated people around the same time. The ce where the reincarnated people who follow Harial and the humans who follow them like gods gather under their management. From the central castle balcony, Harial looked down as usual with dry eyes. The world cannot be ruled by one person. What are you saying all of a sudden? The person who had nothing to do said something out of the blue, and the trainer who hade to report the after-action after taking care of chores near him frowned. What I was reporting on was also a rted topic. What the trainer reported was the location of the additionally confirmed reincarnations. Basically, the Reincarnated League goes into investigation when a remarkable human is found, and when it is confirmed as a reincarnated person, Harial himself goes to greet them. In the case of Arell Ernesia, I was just postponing contact with him because I happened to be hostile to him. He had said before that the reason why Harial had to visit him was to directly understand his thoughts. In my opinion, it''s a minimum of sincerity or something. by the way. so? What are you saying all of a sudden? Anyway, thats it. To develop the world, we need pioneers to lead it ordingly. However, no matter how powerful you are, you cannot do it alone. It takes a number ofpatriots to lead the least fools. Even if you say that So please understand even if its cumbersome. Don''t make a stupid face. The meaning is understood by the public. In any world, thend mass is never narrow. No matter how advanced a system is built or efficiency pursued, it is nonsense for one person to rule the world as a whole. But what if there arepatriots who join the ideology, even if not to that extent, even to the extent of his feet? What if he makes them practice the true meaning of existence of reincarnated beings he ims throughout the world? It would be possible to achieve the ruling system he wants. Because of that, Harial is forcibly summoning reincarnated people to this for a certain period of time. That is something she already knew. Since the story just came out, a question. Hmm something? Can''t you specify the range in which those reincarnated people will be born? Investigating all over the world every time is a chore. As a result, there are bound to be people like Arel who escape their eyes and increase their power or power beyond a certain level. It would be less troublesome to go scouting if the range in which they were born was limited. It is difficult even for me. However, Hariel smiled bitterly and shook his head. In fact, summoning a reincarnated person now is an act that has gone far beyond the taboo. It cannot be finely tuned beyond that. Its a job that you all need to work hard for. Wow.... so shameless. In a toneless voice, she quietly protested the cost of passing on this nuisance. A little more effort, please. I n to close again within a few months anyway. already? Isn''t it earlier than expected? It''s not like he''s constantly interfering with the world and summoning reincarnated people. Periodically he calls in and then releases the means again and again. It is also because his strength cannotst before the taboo. And why he wants to quit it ahead of schedule. If you think about it, there is only one thing thates to mind right away. To prepare for Arell Ernesia? Thats it. Shouldnt we act slowly as we dered war? The understanding with Arel Ernesia has alreadypletely broken down. If we don''t deal with him, we won''t be able to achieve this man''s goal. It was because the trainer had surely heard the voice of Areel Ernesia condemning Herial at that time. The problem is his skills. The number of reincarnations to reveal to oneself is 101 times in total this time. Considering that Heriel is number 100. And considering that he has been here for a thousand years, he is an equal enemy. In the end, he must have considered Arell a sincere threat and decided to fight with all his might. That''s why he''s deliberately trying to preserve his power. ...The pros and cons are really great... this means. It''s good to increasepatriots. Conversely, the number of enemies also increases. ...What a self-sufficient gain. It wasn''t just Ernesia who had a different understanding from him, if I had to question it. Most of those who were hostile to him were disposed of right where they were scouting, but a few reincarnated people who couldn''t make a decision at that time are still gnashing their teeth at him. So, I need to sort things out right now. A thousand years ago, I neglected it and ended up getting hurt. He raised the corners of his mouth, saying that he had no intention of making mistakes like in the past this time. And as a trainer, it is bound to feel really annoying. Anyway, it means that something really troublesome will happen soon. Make sure you and your fellow countrymen are prepared. It''s a war. It is also a dispute between reincarnated people. That would happen, I would say, moving now. All nning will be done in the center''. Birth The progress is smooth. The attending physician at the castle bowed his head heavily and said so to Pena and me. She is a doctor on duty at my estate. Her job is to stay in the castle and take care of the health of the people living in the castle, including me and Pena. I don''t have anything to do with her. Those who stay in the castle, including Pena, are often beholden to her. Especially now. Otherwise, I dont think there is any problem. She said the results of the examination again. ording to the results of the examination, Pena quietly smiled as if she was relieved and carefully stroked her abdomen. Everywhere I looked, I could see a sufficiently swollen stomach. Even the clothes I usually wear are more loose-fitting, sotely I feel more like a pregnant woman. It means there is not much left. Right. I''m d. I also put my hand on her shoulder and said so. Good job. no. She lowered her head and replied. Even though she is a doctor, her skill is mostly about diagnosing opponents with magic. This is because medicine here focuses on magic rather than technology. I heard that the Wizard Doma Tower, which majors in medicine, produces a separate department. Dia also knows how to use simple healing magic, but what she uses and what the doctor uses are fundamentally different. Unlike ordinary wizards, doctors are decisively different in that they focus only on medical magic. Literally a specialist in treatment. Basically, everyone is healthy, so she rarely goes out, but after Pena''s pregnancy was confirmed, she became very busy. She checks her condition almost every day, calctes the schedule until childbirth, and prepares ordingly. I need to find a midwife soon. Well, I need to ask for advice, so it doesn''t seem like he''s usually busy. That is why she is not vignt and constantly pays attention and checks. I too have some respect for her efforts. Wherever you go, no matter how different your skills are, doctors are great. Have you had any particr diforttely? Yeah, I dont think there is any problem. My back hurts a bit and it''s heavy though. I think it''s okay because everyone helps. Even so, you have to be careful. If you feel any problem, you should call someone right away. Yes, I will. Don''t worry about that. Everyone is watching, nervously in case this troublemaker makes a mistake. When I jokingly say this, Pena sneakily pokes my side with her elbow. I''ve been strangely missing my car these days. There is no problem with Pena-sama''s condition, and it has been confirmed that the two children are growing up smoothly. Even after it is natural, you should not be careless, but if it continues like this, it is expected that you will give birth smoothly and as scheduled. Yes, I understand. A lot of work. I hope you will continue to work hard until then. Of course. And... after that, the doctor went back after giving a few requests. And only then did Pena let out a sigh as if she had let go of her tension. Phew.... I think other people are more upset than me. It''s because you''re so clumsy. Everyone said they were nervous that they might fall. Isnt that enough? Pena pursed her lips and protested. A smander, a gnome, and an undine continue to reside at her feet. It seems like you are looking at something. You didn''t call me out, did you? Yeah, theye out often these days? Could it have anything to do with it? Maybe. Spirits are different from simple familiars. It itself is an energy body with a will. Of course, just because you signed a contract, it''s not something that can be operated simply bying and going. Perhaps the spirits are also considering their contractors in their own way. Maybe she noticed a change during pregnancy and knew that something happened to the contractor. Of course, this is a hypothesis, so there is no confirmation. In the first ce, I''ve never even heard of a spirit protecting a pregnant woman. I don''t think there''s a problem with them because their moves are infinitely close to good intentions. Oh right. Come to think of it, I heard that there were presents sent here and there yesterday? that? I heard you. Chapter 443 Chapter 443. Birth (2) Yesterday I had something to discuss, so I left the estate and came backte, so I was only confirming it in writing. The gift refers to the congrattory gifts sent from all over the world when Pena''s pregnancy was announced. It wasn''t until about a month ago that I informed people around me that I was pregnant. Medicine also relies heavily on magic, and technically it is still insignificant. People around me, including my mother, already know, but other than that, it hasn''t been officially announced until recently. Still, you would have noticed in the middle of the day. The fact that a woman who has just been married suddenly doesn''t appear in the social world for more than half a year is enough to be expected. So, as soon as it was announced, it seemed that various ces sent a lot of congrattions. Indeed, there are many different ways to tter. Once you give, you receive. However, among the gifts they sent, I only told them to put medicines and the like in the warehouse in moderation. I''m not suspecting anything else. Most of the health benefits they send are close to folk remedies. Sure enough, among the medicines, the centa is the one with only the wrong effect. Other than that, Pena said it was okay to look at the list as long as it wasn''t too burdensome. And there are those who didn''t say it on purpose to Pena, but sendpletely nonsensical bullshit. ...No matter what, it''s already too early to talk about concubines.'' It''s not just gifts they sent. There is already a guy who even brings up the agenda of who to rmend as a concubine. Of course, those guys sneakily drew a line on the notepad in my heart. These guys are checked for humanly unreliable guys''. I don''t see it as a bad thing to be ambitious, but you have to time it well, right? Is not it? And no matter who suggested it, I have no intention of epting a concubine from someone else. Well, I already thought of an answer to that question, so I decided to go and think about it then. Just then another problem came to my mind. Come to think of it, the nanny candidate also came up, right? Yeah, I sent a lot here and there. Just looking at the list piled up made me dizzy. Besides presents, one more thing they are fighting among themselves is who to rmend as a nanny''. There are two main types of nannies. One is a nanny who takes care of a child who has grown to some extent. For example, someone like Chena, who took care of me when I was a child. And the other is a nanny who literally hires someone else to breastfeed the baby at the same time. Of course, this distinction is not absolute as both may or may not be employed depending on the case. Just think of a nanny to take care of the child. Even if there is no rmendation story, it is something to be considered separately. And considering the timing of the birth and the preparations for the nanny to stay here after that, I have to make a decision soon. All of our maids have no experience taking care of children. You will have to bring it in from outside. All of our staff are young. Taking care of a child is not as easy as it sounds. Is it just me too? Of course, I was a good kid who didn''t go out of hand. But unlike me, ordinary children have to pay extra attention. Even if you take your eyes off it for just one second, it''s the existence of a child that jumps out as if you''ve used the axis method. Kids are much faster than we imagine. Of course, I can''t entrust it to someone with experience, and I don''t want to entrust it too much. It''s ironic, but that''s probably the same mindset. Therefore, it ismon for a woman with experience raising children to be a nanny for children from aristocratic families. That''s why you have to be careful with the personnel line. He is a person who can influence his children, so it is difficult for people who are imbued with external ambitions toe. At first, I thought about entrusting it to the person who was in charge of my nanny.... It''s mon to entrust it to someone who used to be one''s own nanny, so I considered that too. Wouldnt Chena be overpowered just by taking care of Leah? Apparently, Chena, who was my nanny, would be quite burdened by just following Lia now. From what I''ve heard, it''s said that he walks quite well. So it would be difficult to ask. Come to think of it, Lia will soon be an aunt. Before entering the railroad, he had a niece and nephew with a difference in age. How bizarre that would be. Well, it seems to be amon thing on this floor. Then what will the nanny do? Well, if things dont work out, it would be better to call in the most reliable person from outside. If it''s ideology, you can even brainwash it. Whoop whoop whoop whoop. It sounds like a viin, but I can''t help it for the sake of peace in my family. Hmm thats right. However, after hearing that there was no special n on my side, Pena was devising something with a strange voice. Noticing the change, I sneakily asked. Is there anyone you would like to bring in? If it''s outside, it''s okay if I''m not in Ernesia Kingdom, right? Hmm... I don''t think there''s any need to limit it. At least to your hometown, there is no problem. Having roughly guessed her intentions, I said so. He had a sense of what Pena was going to say. Is there anyone you want to call to the Empire? Yeah, I just remembered one person I want to ask. There''s someone who used to be my nanny. Could I ask that person? indeed. Wouldn''t that be a problem then? The justification is clear and there is nothing to oppose otherwise. After all, it''s because you bring the nanny who took care of you from your hometown when you were young. career and its cause. Other nobles wouldn''t be able to grumble. I too think that is reasonable. However, since this ce is so far from the Empire, it will not be easy to decide. Even considering the preparation period, I don''t have enough time. If so, you''d better make a quick request. Then I''ll contact them soon and tell them to prepare. Would you like to send a letter? Oh, because thats good. He will surelye if I ask. Seeing how confident she is, she must be a trustworthy person in her own way. Then I believed and decided to leave the nanny appointment to Pena. Im talking about this, but thinking that I still have a little more time to be born, I feel like Im making a big fuss. it is not so? The time left is running out. So, give me a little more strength. Understand? Arel, too, dont go around doing weird things. know? At her joke, I smiled refreshingly, as if to express that it could be. You know its real, right? Everyone knows. I gently hugged Pena from behind and told her. But today, for some reason, Pena smirked slightly meaningfully after this. ...Hey? So, I guess the youngdies had a lot of fun at the social churchst week? Nothing. I know it''s a joke. So instead of panicking, I just shrugged my shoulders slightly. I have recently developed a hobby that gives me false hope. It will be difficult. Well, just like I said, the remaining time will pass quickly. If you work hard every day, the time wille quickly. It''s the same everywhere. Time passed leisurely and nothing happened after that. My estate, Fahilia. And the atmosphere in our house also flows steadily without much fuss. You might even say it''s smooth. Pena''s stomach has already visibly swollen, and now the due date has be clear. It''s not long. That''s why I''m living without any problems even though I''m receiving everyone''s worried stares. I also have to show a little bit of sinceritytely. With this in mind, he would not leave the castle unless it was tolerable. Even in this atmosphere, I have never be human trash to the extent of ying around immaturely. Not only me, but the head of any family is bound to be in a possible territory at a time like this. Maybe it''s because nobles and royalty usually don''t care too much about whether or not a child is born. Everyone seems to be happy with my attitude. Just a little attention to each and every thing makes the house peaceful. From the beginning, the basics of family life are consideration. And just like that, day by day. For the soon-to-be-born child, a maid named Pena''s former nanny came to visit. Even though it was a long way, he must have been a trustworthy person considering that he was willing toe to us at the request. Nice to meet you, Areel Ernesia. And I''ll see you after a long time, Miss Pena. A middle-aged woman with a calm impression bowed her head as soon as she saw Pena and me. I nodded and weed her, and Pena greeted her as if she was happy. Come on, Nerica. I hope you wille like this. It is natural. More than that, Im really impressed. Nerica. The woman, Pena''s former nanny, carefully held Pena''s hand and closed her eyes as if thrilled. There was a time when you were so small, but already like this I never thought the time woulde when you would embrace someone elses child. Well, my nanny came over with my mom once recently. Arel-nim is still the same as when he was small.'' Iughed bitterly. Hey, I''m self-employed. Anyway, it was a warm atmosphere for the first time in a long time, so I took a step back. No matter how I look at it, it''s not the time for me to wear it. Nerica is also very shy. Its a long way from that, but thank you so much foring. Even if its not so,tely Ive been free. Still, it''s the blood of the emperor. The person who raised her is not a person who can be idle just because her job as a nanny is over. The fact that she hase this far means that he really cares about the girl he has cared for since childhood. Pena wouldn''t know that either. That''s why he must be thrilled that he really came. Anyway, the two of them must have a lot to talk about. I gave moderate consideration and left. In this way, it is being prepared without a hitch every day. All that remains is for the child to be born. And more time passed. It is the coldest time even in Fahilia. It was about that time to return, and finally Pena gave birth. Perfect timing, almost as nned. Fortunately, there were no major problems with childbirth. Just in case I didn''t know, I secretly prepared various preparations in advance, but fortunately, they were almost unnecessary. It''s good. It''s good. It''s good to be prepared, but the best thing is to never have to use it. If you think about this life so far, the first time you prepared for it must have been useless. I tried to use my hand when I needed it, but I didn''t have to. As Pena''s former nanny, who also had experience as a midwife, instructed, thedies-in-waiting moved swiftly. And finally. My first child in this life was born. Chapter 444 Chapter 444. Birth (3) Fortunately, the child born with healthy cries was a girl. A girl with light orange hair. Pena holding the baby sighed in relief and couldn''t say anything as if feeling something thrilled. ....I guess so. That would be a normal reaction. I did too. Do you want to hug Arell too? ....okay. It should be. I calmly took the child from Pena and held it. Well, since he''s such an expert, as soon as he saw him, the child''s cries became a bit quieter, as if he was curious. Did you even wonder that I hugged you better than I thought? But he cried again. I carefully stroked the child''s hair with my fingertips and smiled. ...Yes, I''m d I was born safely. Well, even if I said this, this little child would not understand. I, Arell Ernesia''s first child in this lifetime. A healthy baby girl. I named the child Arna''. Arna Ernesia. What will the world look like when this newly born child grows up to some extent? That''s something only this little guy knows. After the birth of my daughter Arna. The atmosphere in the castle became quite lively. Originally, the birth of a child is not the end. It''s a start. The true beginning of parenting can be said after birth. Basically, it is said that nannies help children grow up in childrearing in aristocratic families, but that doesn''t mean that parents are not giving up at all. Breastfeeding directly or hugging and taking care of them whenever time permits. A person from an aristocratic family is also a person. It''s only natural that I care about my children. Common sense would make sense, too. Pena-sama, you dont need to be too nervous to hug her. Look at Arna-sama, arent you this nervous too? Yes. As the nanny helps, Pena holds Arna, who stares at her face. Are you okay? Should I say I''m a typical new mother? Although he is still his own child, it is evident that he is restless about what to do. First of all, even before I was born, I was continuously educated. If you learn everything well, is that a person? In the end, I, who was watching from the sidelines, helped me with a word with my chin resting on my chin. The nanny is right. Do you want to eat morefortably? yes? I received Arna from Pena, held her in my arms, and spoke to her while waving in an appropriate rhythm. I can''t hear anything I checked it out just in case, but Arna is an ordinary baby. ....Not a lineage story, but a different story. At least not reincarnated. It may be a bit too much, but I can''t help but check it. These days, I run into my co-workers a lot. And whatever it was, it didn''t matter. It wasn''t because I had no experience. Now look. You''re going to cook it like this. As soon as I hug you, you will go to dreand in 3 minutes. I didn''t fall asleep, but now I''m asleep. This is the work of a pro. If any child gets caught in my hand, I can''t stop falling asleep. For some reason, it seems that Pena is a little unfair. Are you upset? ...Really Arell... Is this the first time? I''m surprised to see it. Pena said that half-jokingly. However, Pena''s former nanny seemed a little tilted. Perhaps he thought he was strangely angr in his handling of children? hot. I get the illusion that my conscience, which doesn''t even exist, is stabbed. But this is the first time in my life. It''s real. I am always innocent However, if you include previous lives, there must be too many to count. ....A detailed exnation about that is omitted. What''s the point? After leaving the sleeping Arna back to the nanny, she shrugged her shoulders while looking sideways at the nannyying her in the cradle. By the way, Arell? Have you already told me? ah. I did tell you. The story is that Arna''s birth was properly reported to the royal castle. in two senses. One is to tell the news to my mother and my father who enjoys retirement. The other is that I only told the best older brother the news. First of all, nobles are the heirs of the most influential family in the kingdom. Of course, as an aristocrat, he must be officially listed on the list. Of course, what I posted now is temporary. Next month, the birth of Arna will also be announced extensively. Usually, news is not announced immediately after birth. Still in this era, young babies are insecure beings. It''s unfortunate, but that''s the reality. But the aristocrats rarely do that. Healing magic is easy to use, and there are many ways to use it. Anyway, next month is just a matter of custom. And right after birth, I''m out of my mind in many ways, so it''s normal that I don''t have time to care about things like that. Fortunately, Arna''s health is very good, so I wonder if she''s quite activepared to other babies. Well, you can''t ignore the lineage. Bloodlines do exist. Spoons and bloodlines cannot be ignored in any world. Perhaps in the future, at least there will be no suffering due tock of stamina or wriggling due tock of strength? It all depends on your own efforts. Okay, grow up quickly and pass on the sessor.'' And from then on, you''re at work. I don''t know if it will be Arna or another child bornter. Hurry up and pass on the session, and I can enjoy a leisurely retirement life like my father. It''s not like using children. It''s just that you''ll follow your own will and teach them well and pass them on well. Well, when I was 14 years old, I received the estate. At that point, I should be able to slowly add air to it.'' Already in my head, the project to nurture the next-generation lord who will take over the territory is sounding the drums of its beginning. Before you even talk about session someday. I''m thinking of handing it over like a mountain of work. So stay tuned. And as soon as it was five days after the news was announced, my mother came to visit. I sincerely congratte you on bing a grandmother. Oh.... I really just remember when Arell was born. Mom looked down at Arna, who had just woken up, and her mouth caught in her ears, as if she couldn''t hear me now whether or not I spoke to her. This is the granddaughter you have been waiting for. Colonel here. However, my mother seemed to not listen to what I said. ....Originally, when a grandson or granddaughter is born, it is natural that the son-inw will note into sight. It''s a reaction that can be called a normal grandmother. Like this, my son coolly sneaks out of the way. Riya, this is your nephew. By the way, on my mother''sp, Lia was nkly looking up at Arna. Maybe this is something I still don''t understand. ....Who would have thought that I would be an aunt before I even got on the railroad. He is a nephew who is not even close in age. Well, I still don''t know what that means. Anyway, just be nice to each other. The most precious thing in the world is blood ties. .... Well, I still don''t know what that means. that''s the best time I just watch with delight. After that, my father also came to visit me. For now, people who are close to each other visit at least once. And finally, after a month had passed, I officially announced the birth of my heir. Officially put Arna''s name on the list. And issue an official notice announcing the birth. Also, there is no toll at all gates this year. tomemorate the birth. In addition, for two days starting from the day when the official letter was issued, all the shops in the city provide alcohol and food at our own expense. The most effective way to announce the birth of an heir and be blessed with it is to feel the benefits of it, snobbishly speaking. If you get it and eat it, you will automatically call for national independence. um um by the way This is an immutable truth. Originally, it was only known within the territory. Since the scale of the family was sorge, the birth of Arna quickly spread throughout the continent. In an instant, letters of congrattions and tributes of all kinds arrive. Listen, Arna. As soon as you were born, people all over the continent are praising you. While holding Arna, I looked out the window and pointed to the carriage that was constantlying in and whispered, but I still don''t know. Arna doesn''t seem interested in whether anyone is celebrating or not. It''s just that the world is asleep. Only Pena and the other aides look at him with dazed eyes, as if they are talking nonsense. That''s right, suddenly taking a child and talking nonsense is enough. What are you talking about with a child all of a sudden? Don''t worry, I won''t teach you weird things. that''s not yet For several months after Arna was born, days continued as usual. No matter how many children you have, the child in front of you is the cutest. The days go by when you feel that way again. The time has finallye for me to go back to work. No, well... It''s the same work as usual. what i must do The work that I pursue based on my desire to the end has returned. An expedition led by Professor Celtisten, who had previously been sent across the sea to the southern continent. They got a call that they would be returning soon. It means that the mana of the telmunication sphere has reached a distance enough to react. It should be docked in the port in the next few days. Yes, the expedition team..... They''re back after all. K tree.... I must have brought it properly. Before sending the expedition, I personally ordered the K tree seedlings and seeds to be secured. Indeed, he did well in his mission. With a hearty smile, I instructed the servant who hade to report to answer that he would personally meet me tomorrow. I''m looking forward to it. Is it finally time to expect thepletion of Coke that we have been waiting for so far? Of course, it is enough to ask through themunication port. But I didn''t do it on purpose. Let''s leave that for the pleasure of his arrival. And it''s obvious that he brought a lot of things besides c trees. Gotta check that out too. By the way, I don''t want you to bring useless things.... I didn''t ask for it, but I believe that troublesome things or things will take care of themselves. Are you worried for nothing? I decided to empty the schedule for the day the expedition would return and wait. Chapter 445 Chapter 445. Return of the expedition (1) About a year ago from now. It was around the time when the kingdom of Ernesia was most deeply troubled by the issue of the Dark Church, a group of warlocks. Outside the continent in such a chaotic time. The expedition team sailing towards the southern continent was only moving forward, cutting through the waves. The expedition team, centered around Professor Celtisten of the Royal Academy, finally reached its destination, the Southern Continent, after a not-so-short journey. ...It really feels like a dream.'' It took longer than originally calcted to arrive here. This is because the route was changed to open up a new sea route. Their target is another area of the southern continent. and contact with unknown countries. Ultimately, it is to return to the home country with the results through a friendly approach. You don''t have to take the easy road for that. Well, it was because of the power and speed of iron wire that such a bold decision was possible. So it took time, but I was able to safely ess the newnd of the southern continent. But it doesn''t end just by arriving. The real journey starts now. Reaching is just announcing the beginning. We must do our best to set foot on the continent and achieve achievements to return with dignity. It is not only here that wee into contact with it. After that, as soon as the investigation of this area is over, you should head to the next point. As far as resources and time permit, you should learn about the ecology of the southern continent as much as possible. And I have to find the things that Arell asked me to do. What kind of k tree was that?'' to do. I definitely remembered. So the expedition gradually headed towards the continent. As the huge iron wire approached, many residents who seemed to be the owners of thend could be seen wary of this side. This is the starting point for a full-fledged start. The expedition team did not forget the request of the king and the sponsor, Arell. We must act absolutely for the purpose of peace and friendship. You don''t even have to give up your life. But they must not be the first to offend them. First of all, you have to make friendly contact and show the trade goods loaded on this ship to win favor and start talking naturally. Recalling that once again, Celtisten cautioned the crew. ...Anyone who gets out of control at this time or does anything that harms them in the slightest will be severely punished. In some cases, there is even the right to execute on the spot. Celtisten bluffed all the crew and instructed them to head for a ce where they couldnd a boat. Being alerted by the residents, the ship finally made contact with the primary exploration area. Finally, the first exploration began. First of all, unlike the tension, contact with the inhabitants of the southern continent was made without any problems. You could say I was lucky. Most of all, it was thanks to the mediation of a girl who led the residents there. The results are good. Even when we firstnded, contact was made in an atmosphere of half worry, half nervous, and never relieved. Of course, the conversation didn''t go very smoothly from the beginning. Naturally, the locals have been quite vignt, and have expressed their views and opinions that are openly concerned about whether they are invaders. On the first day, I couldn''t even get close to the boat. Since we are already interacting with countries that have trade routes in some of the southern continents, I thought that if I told them the names of their countries, I would be able to talk to some extent, but it was not as easy as I thought. In the meantime, there was someone who intervened for Celtisten. The current friendly situation is thanks to her.'' Celtisten remembered the first time he met her. It is said that there is a woman who is honored as a shaman in the kingdom theye into contact with. The residents there are wary of the expedition and have called the woman to ask her opinion. It is said that she is the wisest woman in their kingdom. A woman who knows things that even they don''t know because she has been given wisdom from God. At first, I thought of an elderly elder, but surprisingly it was a child who came out. A girl only about thirteen years old. It''s called Rerensen. Celtisten was surprised at the excessively young girl in front of him. It is said that her wisdom is superior to anyone else''s, so even though she is young, the people there sincerely follow her. It would be rude to question it. Celtisten treated her as calmly as possible. ...It''s an iron wire. The shrine maiden asks while making full use of interpretation magic. Celtisten answered as politely as possible. It is the ship of our Ernesia kingdom. Your country...? This iron wire''? Rirensen looked at Celtisten and the explorer ship alternately as if he was puzzled by something. Something suspicious. Are you sure you don''t believe it? Is it possible that the one who sent you was a man named Hariel? Or are you interacting with such a person? A strange hostility lingers in her gaze as she asks. Depending on the answer, it implies the sharpness of being ready to cut down immediately. Celtisten was appalled that such spirit emanated from a girl who was only thirteen. ....no. Embarrassed by the first name he heard, Celtisten exined quietly. The kingdom of Ernesia and its king, the first. And the one who came up with this ship is a lord from a royal family named Arell Ernesia. ....okay. Rerensen nodded and thought. Rather than understanding, it seemed that he was thinking of something else. At this time, Celtisten was concerned that the exchange might be wrong. But soon the answer came out of her mouth. I would like to hear more. I would like to apologize on behalf of everyone for the rudeness so far. From now on, we will wee you as guests. So I would like to talk to you in more detail. However, it was neither eptance nor rejection, but a deferred answer. Celtisten is not an uncultured person to the extent that he can''t understand that. However, it was a much smoother resultpared to the situation in which they were guarded against. After that, after talking over several days. It took more time, close to ten halls, as if they had gone through internal meetings as well. And finally, Rerensen gave the answer that he was willing to trade with Ernesia Kingdom in the future. Afterwards, the expedition will be guided as a formal guest. Some areas were also allowed to be explored. Celtisten readily thanked her for her decision. Thank you for your courageous decision. Because I was also thinking that I should try to develop a little more. However, I was in the middle of thinking because I didnt know how to do it. Please, I will make sure that Mr. Lirensens decision contributes to the development of both countries in the future. Yes, I hope that will happen and then. She took something from her bosom and stretched out her small hand and held it out to him. two letters. this is? One to your king. And show another one to the lord who designed the boat. Is it a personal letter? Celtisten received politely. But the first is the second, why is it for Arel? I was skeptical, but I got it for sure. I will definitely tell them. Please refrain from looking at the content other than as much as possible. It is natural. I dont know what to look at. She muttered that with a strange wry smile. ? ? ? Thanks to Rirensen''s active intervention, the expedition was able to carry out its first mission without any problems. In addition, she even offered to write a personal letter so that there would be no friction with the countries at the othernding points that the expedition would contactter. She speaks to some extent with influential figures throughout the southern continent. Even though it looks like this, there is a certain poprity. If you have my personal letter, useless disputes will be avoided. He said so proudly. Incidentally, Rerensen, who is currently talking to Celtisten, is not using trantion magic and is speaking in thenguage of the Kingdom of Ernesia. With just a few conversations, she mastered thenguage the other person was using. She was an extraordinary girl in many ways. Celtisten, who was about to say thanks again, just remembered an important thing. Oh,e to think of it, there is one more thing I want to ask you. As much as you like. Actually, the lord who invented the iron wire has a nt he wants me to personally get. There is also a request from Arell. I decided to ask because I thought it would be better to seek her opinion and find out if possible, rather than searching without a clue. Which is it? When the lord Arell was mentioned directly, Rirensen seemed a bit nervous. In fact, Celtisten also noticed. For some reason, the girl in front of me is trying to dig up information about Arel in between conversations. To avoid offending her as much as possible, Celtisten said nothing, showing the picture of the expected shape of the nt that Arell had handed him to him. This! Her eyebrows narrow. Do you know anything? ...Well, there''s no way I wouldn''t know. I never thought I''d be asking this again before. Is this all you''re looking for? A voice that says something is missing. However, there was no way that Celtisten could understand the inner thoughts of her reaction. No, he is rather misunderstood. Do you know? Yeah, I can guess Rather than that, Ive been eyeing it for a while in the past. Hearing Rerensen''s answer, Celtisten was convinced. It is certain that it is also an important nt.'' When Arel first requested this, she couldn''t understand what it meant, but if even this girl, who is said to be one of the best intellectuals in the area, had a face like that, she must be no ordinary nt. It is the wish of the lord. Can I take over the nt? To think he was looking for this... What the hell is he? Don''t worry. We will not abuse it. ....yes? What do you mean by that? Rerensen''s expression was stained with bewilderment. She looked at her intently, What nonsense is this human talking about?'' but Celtisten didn''t notice her thoughts. It''s just you''re on guard.'' and just misunderstood. Rather, misunderstandings umte. Its not that difficult. I know the area that grows wild here, so I will make a separate statement to the person in charge of that area so that they can ask for understandingter. thank you. If you take this instead, be sure to give it to him. yes? She has a strangely mischievous smile. When it is finished, please make sure to share some with us. I was giving up because there was not enough material for this side. Ah? Yes. Celtisten, not knowing the meaning, could only nod stiffly. Even after that, thanks to Rerensen''s consideration, the expedition was able to carry out the remaining missions smoothly. Celtisten provides not only information about the geology and flora and fauna of the ce. Afterwards, in order to review trade, they even obtained some of the specialties of each country in the southern continent. There is nothing better than performance. Finally, afterpleting the first exploration, the expedition team finally made a decision to return. I still have a lot of lingering regrets, but I have to go back and reorganize once in a while. Because both people and materials have limits. Besides that, there are overflowing messages and things to convey. In this way, the exploration ship began its return home to Ernesia Kingdom. Chapter 446 Chapter 446. Return of the expedition (2) ?...Miko. Rerensen readily nodded her head to mean that it was okay at the call of the attendant who hade to report to her. Yes, tell me. This is a call from the tribal chief. It is said that the huge ship they rode on set sail. Yes, I guess. It was said to be an exploration ship sent from the kingdom of Ernesia. We decided to strengthen our friendship, but we can''t be careless. There is little information about their continent. I''m not naive enough to trust anything you say in this situation. Rirensen pretended to be interacting with Celtisten, and behind the scenes, he told his aides and the chiefs of each tribe to report all the movements of the crew members on the ship. He instructed them to respond if they did anything suspicious. Fortunately, it ended in misfortune. Fortunately, you left without incident. Really, they were only for exchange. I was a little relieved about that. When I first saw the iron wire, I was horrified at heart... The boat used here was just about to build a wooden boat in earnest. I could imagine what kind of shock the iron wire would have had on the people of this ce. Of course, she is not without knowledge of iron wires. However, there was no condition to build iron wires here. In such a yard, I would have thought that people iming to be an expedition would suddenlye down on huge iron wires. At first, I was surprised to think it was their nemesis, what is it? They you mean the wicked ones who visited two years ago. okay?????? Rerensen frowned. I still can''t forget what happened back then. Is it only her? Her entourage and the people around her still recall the incident and whisper, The Devil.... It was an incident that the expedition did not even talk about. No, an incident in which the truth was not properly informed to the expedition team and the public. The kingdom where Rerensen was staying had to allow an attack by an unexpected intruder. He, who casually subdued even the best warriors she had personally trained as if they were lighter than feathers, forced her to cooperate without hesitation. The one who revealed his name as Heriel''. A monstrous human who has been through a hundred reincarnations. I thought that even monsters sometimes take human form. Even now, when I think about it, my arms still tremble. Yeah thats right. I agree. The attendant who served her seemed to think of him as a demon or a monster. After all, he showed incredible strength for a human being. Rirensen pretended that he had no idea about his identity. It''s a lie, of course. Reincarnated person... A monster with an overwhelmingly different digit of experience . There is enough age to think about it. However, the fundamentals of the monster itself were different. At that time, she was confident that she was enough to protect herself, but she couldn''t even dare to use her hands . Yes? How about that? yes? She smiled bitterly. At that time, another reincarnated person intervened in the confrontation. He was also quite talented. I don''t know the circumstances, but it seems that he was hostile to Harial and was pursuing him. She said she got out of the crisis thanks to him, but in reality, Harial backed down, thinking that she wouldn''t cooperate if she made more of a mess. If he hadn''t backed down at that time, this country would have perished as a result of the two fighting to the death. From her point of view, both were nuisance. Seriously, I am so thankful that both of them turned off on their own. In the end, the reincarnated person who intervened disappeared without saying anything, but looking at the clothes he was wearing at that time, he was convinced that he was from the East. And an expedition from the kingdom of Ernesia. Seeing the wire they rode on, she was convinced. You''re a reincarnated person again! And this time, a person with enough knowledge and influence to dry the iron wire. And a person who can afford to spend this amount of money and just want a k tree fruit. Maybe it''s an opportunity.'' I don''t know who it is, but she decided to try to contact him once. Whether or not to agree to cooperate with Harial, to be honest, she was reluctant to ept his offer. Even the purpose is nonsense in her eyes. However, I don''t dare to face the monster alone. If the reincarnated person you contactter doesn''t like it, you should either change your stance right away or give up. She likes her life now. That''s why there was a level of regret that I wanted to keep at least. By the way. The nt the leader of the expedition took from that tribe.... He asked me to tell you what it is for? Oh that? Don''t worry. Because it''s nothing. At the attendant who was worrying for nothing, she smiled broadly as if it was nothing special. Just say, At best, I want a fancy item.'' The expedition leader seemed to be misunderstanding something about the nt. If the misunderstanding was the intention of the reincarnated person, there was no reason to interfere, so I didn''t bother exining it. I really can''t drink Coke in a ce like this. Even in this situation, I don''t feel free.'' It might be a good opportunity. In a world like this, you can afford to want a Coke. It wouldn''t be bad to try tomunicate once in a while. In addition, I don''t know how much he grasps the situation now, but there is information that needs to be conveyed. It was something she found out by ident. part of that information. Now what will happen. She looked up at the sky andined. At least this life seems to be tightly twisted. That''s all I''m sure of. What on earth is Allel-sama going to use this nt for?'' Celtisten looked over the seedlings she had received through her cooperation and couldn''t take her eyes off her. From what I''ve heard, the tribe that saved it didn''t seem to know what it was for. At least it was clear that they were not using this nt for any purpose. It''s what he does. It must have a different meaning.'' First of all, he ordered that he pay special attention to the seedlings so that they would not die, and then Celtisten took his eyes off the nt... the K tree seedling. It is important to run his errands, but the most important thing is to return home safely. We have established a clear route, and since the purpose is to return to the port, not search, it will take the shortest route, so it will not take as much time as it did when departing. I''ll have to post a request to ask for the next schedule right after I return.'' There are still ces that have not been investigated yet. And once the work on the southern continent is finished, I''ll have to check the other continents as well. If you experience this time, you will be able to go farther on your next voyage. It''s obvious, but right now it''s impossible. Even if the sailors can''t do it, 1? You should take a break for about 2 years. The ship needs to be inspected and improved. But he had already begun to draft some of his next ns. Anyway, if there are no big variables on the way back, there is plenty of time to think about this. That was the time. Mr. Celtisten. A voice came from themunication port on his desk. He was the captain in charge of the navigation of the expedition ship. What is it? Basically, he handled the crew and left the voyage to him. Even though Celtisten learned the minimum knowledge, he still couldn''t follow the captain in practice. That''s why it''s not so often that he first contacts you suddenly like this. ...I found something a little embarrassing. hmm? The captain''s tone was a little strange. No embarrassing thing, found it? Pleasee out to the deck first. Let me ask your intentions. At the captain''s request, Celtisten left the room and headed for the deck. Then, a number of sailors and the captain came out first. What is it? Actually well, look over there first. Saying that, Celtisten groaned as he saw the direction he was pointing at with the telescopic magic tool he had handed over. ???? dead body? where the captain points. An object presumed to be a person is floating on the open sea like a wooden board. Are you a drifter? It wasn''t anything out of the ordinary. Unfortunately, idents at sea are not umon. But there''s no reason to call him out on something like this. The captain immediately revealed the reason for calling Celtisten. It seems to be alive. that! Startled, he reflexively eximed. Then shouldnt we go get it right away! I thought you would say that Well, I can report after the fact, but isnt this side better? Right. Now I understand your intention. Even if you find a drifter, you cannot arbitrarily rescue him and put him on board. It is only the final officer, Professor Celtisten, who approves the roster to ride here. Of course you have to save it. Hurry up and send someone. I already told you to prepare. I was already sure of the answer, but I dared to confirm it with him just in case. However So you''re saying it could be a monster? Well... they say there are monsters in the desert that attack the upper ranks using drifters. Are you going to be okay though? Pay attention. If there is even the slightest suspicion... give up. Rather than benevolence, the sailors on this side have priority. It just cut off. With Celtisten and the captain''s permission, the crew approached the drifter in a small boat. For now, I approached after being somewhat certain that it was not a monster. However, the sailors soon noticed something odd and had to stop their rowing arms in embarrassment. For a simple drifter, his floatingplexion was strangely calm. Isn''t it just lying on the nk casually as if enjoying a dip in the shallow sea in front of the vi? And finally he turned his gaze to the sailors. Strangely enough for a simple drifter, he is calm and intelligent. Let me ask you a question. Are you the crew of that big ship? Thats right. Why are they asking these questions? In the first ce, there are many things I want to ask about the sailors. Are you any better than that? Apparently, he seems to have drifted... It must have been true that he drifted openly, but his strange tranquility put the sailor at a loss for words. ....hmm? Drift.... Maybe. It''s a boat that I borrowed for a long time, so I didn''t think I would be able to endure that much... It''s really amazing. Wouldn''t it be better to just cross it barefoot? Is that so? I think it must have gone a little out of my mind due to drifting. First of all, there are orders and morals as a sailor. The sailor invited the man to board their ship. Chapter 447 Chapter 447. Return of the Expedition Team (3) Your kindness is impressive. But... it''s going to be difficult if we don''t go northeast like this. Thats because the destination is that way. ...If it is in the right direction, it will be correct. For now, we are returning there. Right! A human from that continent! This is a waste of money! For some reason, he feels d that the path is the same rather than the structure. It can''t be that he''s a very rare man. Sailors seem to be at a loss as to what to do now. hmm? Come to think of it, your outfit... are you from the east? Looking at the clothes the man was wearing, at least it wasn''t the clothes worn by people from the continent they visited. In a way, it was simr to what merchants from the east wore. Thats it. Anyway, if you give me a ride, I won''t forget this favor. He made a strange gesture of ovepping his hands and fists. Was it the way they greeted you? Even though it seems like this, I have been born many times, but I have never forgotten humanity. This grace must be reciprocated . Would you please leave it like this? The sailor held out his hand, thinking it was a joke of its own. Although his behavior is strange, there is no doubt about him. It was a useless joke. Get on it sooner rather thanter. It''s the way back anyway. Even if you take a man with a somewhat strange appearance, there will be no problem. they thought so And finally, finally, as I''ve been waiting and waiting! The expedition ship carrying the g of Ernesia Kingdom finally returned to the port. Citizens cheering and weing them. And even the aristocrats watching with expectant eyes from the VIP seats far away. Everyone is looking forward to it. The older brother is currently having a sad conversation with the King of Felsen Kingdom, who is also present. Maybe something else to talk about. I guess you don''t get tired of it either. I have no choice but to do it. A ship that has explored a new area in the southern continent. The Felsen Kingdom has no choice but to pay attention to that achievement. There is also a position that rented a port, so it must have been wise to actively use it. Since the reaction seems to be good, can we push forward with the work in earnest? I, too, pretend to be calm in the VIP seat, savoring the tea, waiting for their return. Unlike other people who are busy with politics, I am easygoing as a simple water owner. Mmm, the tea is fragrant. Cheltisten? I must have brought it properly, right?'' Maybe my thinking is a bit different from the others here. There is nothing else in my mind. Only it'' is full. call!! me! radish! C tree when youe! I believe you! What do you want so desperately? The ship ispletely anchored in the harbor. After dropping the anchor, the crew first goes into work to anchor the shippletely in the harbor. After that, the mobile board for unloading supplies and personnel was lowered and installed, and finally the crew were dismounting one after another. And at the forefront of them is Professor Celtisten. Fortunately, he is in good shape. Among the things I reported earlier, there was no big change in the number of people, so there must be nothing special. My desire is second, and that is the most fortunate thing. It''s because I have to finish this sessfully like this again so I can continue running errands. welle back And don''t worry. You''re probably thinking, Shouldn''t we make the next n?'' I''m worried, but I''ve already put it all together! So don''t worry for now and enjoy the cheers of the people. The event to wee the returning expedition was held immediately. Professor Celtisten, the captain who led the ship and crew, and some experienced sailors stand before the king and nobles as representatives. Since they have already gone through a journey and returned, their shoulders are truly proud. There is a subtle, if not overt, pride on their faces. you''d be proud of yourself They must have been confident that there were no other countries on the continent, including the Kingdom of Ernesia, who had sailed further than they did. Although no country has generous support for my ship, knowledge, or this and that. In the end, it takes their courage to step out. So it would be good to rate it highly. I''m admitting that too. The reality is that there are more people who can''t do it no matter how good the conditions are. That''s why everyone meekly praises their achievements. Your achievements will remain in the history of the continent. Good work! Praises and medals are given, and they bow down to receive them. Yes, this ce is important. If you evaluate their courage and make an example of it, it will naturally follow that others are alsoggards. Wouldnt it be hard to go on a long trip? no. Even now, we are full of energy to set out on another voyage. At Professor Celtisten''s joking words, my older brother smiled bitterly. And the sailors watching this sight from afar said, Oh, that''s not right.'' My pupils tremble slightly. Don''t worry, it''s a joke. Even so, shouldnt we give you time to brag about your achievements? After this event, I have also ordered you to take care of sufficient rest for you. It''s just embarrassing. In fact, after the wee ceremony, a grand banquet was held over several days. And the sailors will be given no small rewards. The older brother also thought that he had to pay a certain amount, but it was because I begged him to do it more clearly, because I can''t continue to lead the project on my side.'' We should take this opportunity to properly light the fire. Only then will there be a group of admirers and followers. So if we set an example for each other, wouldnt it give me a chance to broaden the things I will use? If possible, rather than me intervening, I want the people here to actively lead. ....so that I can restfortably. yes it is by the way In order to y and live with my cute daughter, I have to solidify the frame properly. While watching so heartily, the wee party of the expedition continues. And about ten dayster, I personally called Celtisten. Its nice to see you like this in person. I dont say anything No, I wee you from the bottom of my heart. It''s more fortunate than anything else toe back like this. Only this is sincere. Okay,e back well, won''t you bring me what I want? Everything is Your Majesty''s trust. And thanks to Arels support, heh heh heh heh. That''s right. Cancer is not true. Give thanks three times a day. So, did you achieve the results you dreamed of? I had some ie. Approximate shape of the southern continent and distribution of flora and fauna. It''s still the first exploration, so I''ve only figured out this much. Even that would not have been possible without Arel-nim''s support. The reason he wanted to go anyway was because of his personal passion for learning. It seems that you have satisfied your own desires. Even though the eyes arecking. We need to continue exploring further. Are you talking about that already? Its not that I want to go right away. That is what it means. he chuckled. After all, other continents remain. Perhaps this is a task that he will not be able to finish even in his generation. So it must be earnest. Next time, I n to bring my disciples along as well. When I came back, I looked at her condition and she was very weak. Ill go and consider that then. I will also leave the number of people to take with you. I prayed for the rest of my students in advance, because in the first ce, hell follows a professor. don''tin In any world, disciples will weep. I just need to post results. Cheltisten than that? I want to hear from you about the request I entrusted you with. of course. He nodded readily and ced the nt seedling he had brought in front of me. yes i wanted this! By now, other messengers would be bringing seedlings and seeds to the Mana House, which we use for seedling improvement. For now... I brought it based on the data that Arel-nim gave me. Celtisten blurted out his words as if he didn''t know. I''m a little concerned about whether what I want is right. I have supported you so much, but I think you are worried about disappointing me. I''m worried about nothing. Because you got it right. Whoop, whoop, thats right. I got it right. The moment I saw it, it just came to me. I am deeply moved. yes it is you I''ve been looking for you I was looking for you who may or may not exist. Look at this beautiful nt?????? Afterglow...! Well, the halo is an illusion that can only be seen by me. I''m so thrilled that I see nothing. sniff Are you even shedding tears?! When people are thrilled, they tend to shed tears. I''m a professional who usually doesn''t cry, but tearse out all the time. To be honest, I gave up halfway through. I was assuming that even if we sent an expedition to the south, maybe it wouldn''t be there. But you keep me from giving up That... is this nt that important? huh! I need it to satisfy my taste buds. However, Celtisten is frowning deeply between his brows as if he still doesn''t know the true value of this. I hear they dont take advantage of this. Oh yeah? At least I thought it would be used as medicine? I''m surprised It was said to have been used as a stimnt in the past, but recently it has been said that it is no longer used as medicinal materials have been improved. I see South. Has it also developed on its own? Come to think of it, the report said there were several countries. ....Actually, I was distracted by the c tree, so I read it roughly. A three-line summary would suffice for that much information. When I said I would take this, the shaman there also made aplicated expression. shaman? Oh, did you say there was someone like that? I read the report once. Come to think of it, was it the person who intervened so that the expedition could contact amicably? I''ll have to do a caseter. Shall I send you a present? Or, these days, Fry''s children raised in the manor haveid eggs. Should I send them at least? Griffins are useful if they can be tamed. Recently, a separate area was set up for Aye Fry and her children to stay. I''m going to keep the griffon raised there and use itter. There is a letter from the priestess to Arel personally. Correspondence? I was puzzled, and Celtisten handed me a tightly sealed letter. As far as I can see, there is no sign that it has been opened secretly. It is said that these are letters sent to Your Majesty and Arel respectively. Why do you do this to me? My brother can do that because he is the king. For future exchanges, you can send words with the meaning of strengthening friendship. But why are you sending me this? I dont understand Is that so? But wasn''t Arel-sama the one who devised the iron wire? Unlike me, Celtisten didn''t seem to have too many questions. Really? Chapter 448 Chapter 448. Return of Expedition (4) + Sister and Dragon (1 ) ...I''m not really a love letter. Anyway, good job on this too. Once I properly put it in a drawer. I''m busy right now, so I''ll checkter if I remember. .. and. hmm? Are there any more? Why did you bring so many things? As I scratched the back of my back as if embarrassed, Celtisten lowered his head this time, a little embarrassed. Actually, I thought I should report this separately. What else? don''t hold the weight you''re anxious I actually picked up a certain drifter during my return. Dont make a heavy face and say that you picked up a puppy from the side of the road. yes? No, no. Keep talking. Celtisten nodded and continued. To summarize what he said. On the way, they say they picked up a person who was believed to have drifted from a wrecked ship. Judging by his appearance, he is presumed to be a human from the East. It seemed that they wereing to this continent, so they brought them on a boat. Umm, it''s a pity that I don''t know who it is. But what was it? If someone is in trouble, you should help them. But why? You don''t think it''s something to report so heavily to me? It''s not like I asked you not to help people in need. Do I need to know that? To me who was puzzled, Celtisten spoke as if he had no face. Actually, on the way, he disappeared on his own ord. what? Disappear at will? Do you want to tell a ghost story? Celtisten continued speaking seriously and seriously. Originally, it may not be something to report to Mr. Arell, but it bothers me somehow... Tell me first. Well... there were sailors who saw some of hisst acts as he disappeared. He scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed. He said he jumped off the boat. You are reckless. Why did such a thing happen when such arge ship was moving, let alone at sea, and almost reached the port...? It didn''t matter that he jumped into the sea. huh''? They said he ran through the sky. He also cleared his throat, probably thinking I was dumbfounded. It is said that he jumped off the deck and disappeared far away moving his legs as if he were running through the sky. I know this is nonsense. Wizards would understand, but... No, I can. yes? Isn''t that a strange story? At least in our industry. Isnt that enough for most masters? It''s Celtisten. It''s Go Soo, which has nothing to do with martial arts. Running through the sky, it''s not that difficult. But only by my standards. But in reality, besides me, that Kania noona also knows how to use light air to that extent. If you have the skills, you can do anything. Just think of it in a different way. ...That means that the man is a master who knows how to do light work at that level. They said it was pretty fast too. I blinked and they said it disappeared far away. Hey? You look pretty good, don''t you? Only then did I realize what Zeltisten was concerned about. Are you worried that someone suspicious might have been brought along? Maybe. Hmm? but?. Convince goes. For some reason, such a master got off the ship and disappeared before he even entered the port. Probably to avoid showing his face to others. Suspicious. I wonder if they brought a dangerous person with them. ah? hmm? If that''s the case, I guess you don''t have to worry about it? buy and worry I dismissed it like that. Are you okay? Anyway, if he was a man of that level, he would have arrived on his own somehow, even if he hadnt rescued him. More than anything, did you guyse back properly? Thats true, but What do you think it would have been like if someone had good intentions? Is that? It was then that the color drained slightly from hisplexion. He must have imagined what an unknown person who might be an Auror Master or higher would do if he really tried to hide his existence. It would have been easy to keep silent. Even so, I got off without saying anything else. Do you think there was no other intention? Of course, he has his own reasons for his actions, but it probably has nothing to do with us. I judged it that way in the first ce. Rather, you can consider yourself fortunate to have known of his existence in advance. At least that much master has flowed in. You can prepare yourself mentally. If he''s really a suspicious assant, then it''s time to deal with it. ....okay. If that''s the case, then I''m a little more at ease. he sighed. Dont worry too much. Even if he''s really a gangster, that''s probably his problem... and it''s not your responsibility to solve it. Then I''m d. Anyway, I have a lot of worries. I don''t really care. It''s because I''m thinking of an all-out war with the guy who seems to be the most troublesome anyway. Now, do you think a kid who can only use light gongs will catch your eye? What''s more important to me than that is this. Coke tree! The k tree is here now. Is the suspicious man the problem! My sister and the dragon I have a hunch that things will be annoying, but I''ll put it off forter. It''s never toote to respond anyway. My senses say so. My sense of cancer says. Now it''s called a k tree. to focus on it Seeds and seedlings of k trees brought by the expedition. I happily read through the list of them and stroked them. Whoa whoop whoop... Coke? C? It''s like these cool things, so hehehehehehe. Yes~ Will you grow up well? Of course, since I''m ying while singing this kind of song, everyone''s eyes are unusual. Doesnt it seem like its been a while since Ive seen Arel do that? I mean. Its been a while. He is the usual Arell. It seems like it''s a little fuss over me like this. joy! I can''t hear you now! Everyone, hurry up and pet my daughter as usual. Having recently lost poprity to Arna, I clung to a k tree. so Arell? What nt did the expedition leader bring? Pena asks if she''s still curious. Hey.... I wonder if my husband continues to pamper this mysterious nt. Yeah... you''re curious, right? If youre curious about whooping, theres nothing you can do about it. If you want to know that, then you have no choice but to teach me. No, not to that extent. Pena narrowed her eyes and frowned. no, are you curious? Its useless. It is useless. It will be useless. ...I hear something rude? If I were a k tree, I would have cried when I heard this. Why is it useless? You don''t know, but this nt is going to hit the jackpot like never before? In any other world, it is a precious nt that is the raw material of a symbol of capitalism that has been sold without precedent. So worship. Praise! I can see that Arel seems to be in a good mood. Isnt that a dangerous nt? Oh, there is such a thing. ???? no way. no. Hey guys .. hey guys. What the hell did you misunderstand and get lost in? wait and see When I finish this, I will let you know the greatness of this K Tree. * * * I was screaming so loud. The problem is that this tree is not always easy in the great world. all? There must be a causal rate. The real hill of c is starting to climb from now on. ie it is. I have to nt him first. If you want to produce coke, you must first nt k trees. If the climate doesn''t allow it to grow, an ie is best, but that doesn''t suit my style and romance. Jagoro Shinto fire! Our coge in our body! ....It was a joke, and it was a sign that he wanted to cultivate it himself because the conditions were right. In order to do so in the first ce, various conditions such as the Mana House wereid. In fact, everything waspacted to grow k trees. Because if I don''t improve as much as possible, I won''t be able to use it.'' Even though it is a k tree, there are subtle differences as the world is different. Improvement is essential to solve it. However, entrusting this n to someone also means giving the opportunity to hand over the skills and knowledge of this side intact to the other side. I need to see a solution within my fence where possible. So please grow well, k tree? I quietly caressed the seedlings I had nted for improvement and whispered. Do you know if it doesn''t grow well? I''m sure they will understand my sincerity. If I''m not mistaken, it seems that the leaves are slightly trembling. Well... I guess it''s because of my mood. While speeding up the growth of the tree with magic, I also recorded the progress of growth one after another. Anyway, every day is truly worthwhile, and as if to prove it, the tree grows steadily. I''m a former pro at nting trees. Even if there is a crisis in the world tomorrow, we must grow a k tree today. Is that my job okay? You are growing well today. Day by day... they are growing really fast, but seeing the growing seedlings, I''m already looking forward to it. ...But still not enough.'' The problem is that even if the tree grows well, it doesn''t end there. It''s a problem after I grow up. What''s important is the result of these things. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumm... I decided to discriminate these results one by one now with the eyes of a strict craftsman. Several cups in front of me, and the very deep, dark brown liquid contained in them... I lift and check them one by one with a very strict gaze. Smell it too. Take a bite and taste it. Ugh... It sucks..... What does this mean? ....to be honest, no. I''m not a dog, and there''s no way you''d be able to tell by sniffing. It''s just a feeling. The feeling of pretending to do it!'' makes a person. You seem like an expert when you line up suspicious liquids and weigh them. Looks like something. I pretend not to know about my personal live show. What I am presenting is the undiluted liquid extracted from the k tree. ...well, I don''t know. No matter how much I pretend to be a gourmet, there''s no way I can tell what this is like by tasting the undiluted liquid. I didn''t even think it would be possible in the first ce. To be honest, no matter what I eat, it doesn''t taste good... Of course. What does it taste like with only the undiluted solution? Because the Coke I love cannot be made with only the undiluted solution. Add the stock solution, add spices, add sugar, and caramel. Because it is a great work of art that needs to be put in. Yes, it cannot be Coke alone. Chapter 449 Chapter 449. Noona and Yong (2) So anyway. undiluted solution ok. I poured the undiluted Sugar okay. then add sugar Caramel, go too. Pour the caramel hard too. Any other spices, please? put this and that In addition, various indescribable things are put in with sincerity. And the indispensable carbonation goes in. Other detailed process process! Skip the detailed exnation! Anyway, after going through several additions like this. plete! It is the birth of Coke that is not simple toplete. Of course, this is just abination of additives, and the taste is much deeper whenpleted in earnest. Making it roughly like this means that Coke is still far fromplete. In the first ce, there''s no way Coke-sama woulde down to thisnd so easily. It takes a little more sincerity toplete the Coke. As for the blood sacrifice... Yeah, I don''t need that. Anyway, I was a little excited these days, so I was talking nonsense for a long time. to sum up. You must taste it yourself. How about the taste?... I dipped the finished Coke for tasting. Soda is perfect. yes this thrill However, this is not the same taste I have always enjoyed so far. And when you think of Coke'', of course, the sweetness and bitterness create a contradiction in the deep taste. ...uh... uh... um... this. I shook my head at the end, recalling the ambiguous taste on the tip of my tongue. Not enough. This is not Coke. I''m sorry, but I have to admit it. So, it is nothing more than a tangy liquid simr to c. To begin with, I only approve of one kind of Coke. It is the symbol of capitalism. I''d like to reproduce that if possible. As expected, the level of perfection iscking.'' After all, are the raw materials stillcking in improvement? The climate is subtly different and the world is different, so even if it is made from an undiluted solution, the quality is different. huh? Isn''t that what it is? No way. To a Coke expert like me, it''s bound to make a difference. Even after that, I tasted each Coke blended with more than ten stock solutions. ...this is not it! I took one sip and all shook my head. Not enough yet! Hitting the table with my fist, I swallowed my anger. Is this the Coke I wanted to make? Definitely not. I am too immature to reach the taste that is the symbol of capitalism that I miss. Anyway, what I really like is the taste. Of course, there are many other Cokes out there. There are many who like it. Respect their tastes. Carbonated taste should be respected. That''s Kang-ho''s duty. But that''s not my taste! This is mynd, so my taste matters! It''s difficult... difficult...? Normally, if it''s a tolerable luxury product, I''d understand if it''s of decent quality. Coke is different. Coke is a major issue. It still needs improvement.'' From the method of extracting the undiluted solution, it is probably necessary to additionally improve the k tree, which is the raw material. this will take a little longer I don''t think it''s going to end today or tomorrow.'' Yes, let''s slow down and be careful. Still, progress was seen. Now thepletion is visible. Yes,pletion will be visible soon! Ahahahahahahaha! Iughed out loud in anticipation of the tide. Again, what I''m making now is Coke. It''s never suspicious. How excited are you to y alone? Arel Ernesia, what the hell are you doing? A faint voice came from behind. Like an idiot who can''t understand this atmosphere. ...Can''t you see that people are in a good mood? Turning around grumbling, Delnef, who had just arrived here, red at me as if he was dumbfounded. How did you sell your manners before that? Dont you know knock beforeing in? If you don''t know, I''ll teach you by hitting this dragon''s head. I''ll make a dragon out of manners, Tsar! Rather than that, Arele Ernesia. what? what? It seems that this guy suddenly came because he had some business. Yes, please listen first and then get angry. So what? Did youe here because you have something to say? Ah Arele Ernesia. One thing... one thing... Then one thing? I was listening quietly, wondering what kind of nonsense this kid was trying to stir up. He grunts in front of me now as if he has trouble saying something. Arent you free enough to joke with you right now? You bastard who was making weird snacks a while ago? Is this what you mean? Yeah, busy. why is it true You look busy just by looking at it, don''t you? He is challenging a significant achievement called Coke''. So one thing? I have one request. Butaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? I never thought the word request'' woulde out of this dragon''s mouth. Request - To ask for or entrust to do something. that means this. It''s ridiculous. What dude? Has this lizard lost its coward head? Who do you dare to ask? By the way, what kind of request does this self-important lizard have? Is there anything I can guess?'' I thought. Maybe that''s it? Would you decline a request for a raise? ...it''s not like that. no? really? don''t do that I was about to pull out the sry negotiation table. Then, something is missing in the eyes. I''m putting this off forter. so? What is a request? Your sister. Sister Kania? Why is my sister? Why is this dragon suddenly bringing up the name of our sword fool sister? As I was listening intently, thinking that it might not be a big deal, Delnef finally got to the point. Couldn''t you stop your sister from aiming to hunt dragons...? ???? what? It was for no reason really. Looking back, I almost forgot about it. Was Kania''s sister''s current goal to build up enough skills to subdue the dragon single-handedly? dragon yer. Is that worthless title of honor still coveted? By the way, I havent heard muchtely? Didn''t Kania-nee forget that? Until recently, I heard that your sister was still looking for me. That too directly. Wow how obsessed with dragons is Ram. I''m not looking for a warm reason, but just to confirm kill.'' Because you are looking for a reason. And the dragon my sister was looking for was Delnef. Because I had previously introduced him as a dragon expert and sold him, my sister seemed toe to him from time to time for advice. The dragon''s ecology, species, and weaknesses. It seems that this idiot gave it to everyone. Come to think of it, my sister came and went a while ago. When I saw our Arna face once, I wondered where I was going, did Delnef harass me? But is that something to worry about? Arel Ernesia. Have you ever thought about how to deal with someone who asks you how to subdue you in front of you? Unfortunately, I''ve never had such a worry because I love selling. Kuk! I''m guessing that''s what your salesperson said. Delnef red at me with a bit of resentment. Well, I did do a little naughty. Then why are you asking me all of a sudden? You can just pretend like you dont know. Noona doesn''t know that Delneph is a dragon anyway. Because his polymorph is dragon magic, human wizards cannot easily detect it. Even I couldn''t recognize it at a nce if I wasn''t paying attention. Your sister seems to suspect that I even came here. ....What are you talking about? I was puzzled, and Delnef began to exin what had happened a while ago. about 3 days ago. Delneph was terribly perplexed. As for how embarrassing it was, he, who is usually not flustered, is restless like this. There are very few things that embarrass him. I got a knack for hiding in a human society I wasn''t used to, and there''s nothing particrly difficult about working there. Except for being gued by Arele Ernesia from time to time, there is no problem. In addition, the recovery speed was faster than expected, and now about 10% of internal injuries have been healed. If there is one embarrassing thing that even he can''t avoid, this is it. look! A cheerful voice of a woman shouting as if boasting of something. The owner of that voice, Kania Ernesia, shouted brightly and swung her sword vigorously. Haaaaaa! Her aqua-colored hair fluttered, and the sword she wielded drew a neat trajectory. And the sword spreads out. The sword she wielded flew far beyond the wall and shattered a small hill in the in. Debris is scattered and dust is flying. Delneph watched it with a hard expression. ...What kind of power is it?'' Looking at this scene from below, I can see the soldiers scrambling among themselves, but that doesn''t matter. how is it? Will this be eaten by a dragon? what do you think about it? Suddenly wondering why she brought her here, she seems to have tried to show this. Apparently, it is said that it is a cut nt that was recently learned from a certain master. ....It''s like damn Arele Ernesia! What did you teach me! Delneph refrained from protesting. Kania asks him again if he thought he hadn''t heard. what do you think about it? What do you think? It is arge and beautiful sword. Can I say this? Hmmm~. However, Kania just stared at Delnef''s face as if that wasn''t the case. Wasn''t that the answer you were hoping for? No, not that. Can I catch that dragon? Are you curious about that? Delnef felt like he wanted to sit down with his head wrapped around his head. asionally, when there is a problem, the store manager or other people act like this, but recently I started to understand why. She still thinks of herself as an expert on dragons. It''s because Arel forgot to exin. And now it''s already toote so. how is it? I think it is still not enough. Delnef had no choice but to lie. In reality it will work. And if it goes wrong..... I don''t even want to imagine it. To that extent, this human swordsmanship had developed. I don''t know if I''m in perfect physical condition, but if it''s now, it''s the moment I get caught. hooked! snap! I heard such hallucinations in my head. Just imagining it gave me goosebumps. Delnef had to seriously think of such a future for a moment and then manage his expression. I wonder if it is still not enough. okay....? It''s still a long way... Unaware of his speed, Kania was heartbroken as if it was a waste. It gives me goosebumps to mumble, Then it''s still not enough, after inserting the sword. I''ve been taught how dangerous dragons are once before, and instead of giving up, I''ve been motivated. Let me ask you one thing. Mr. Cania Ernesia... In the end, Delnef, who usually doesn''t say anything other than when he speaks first, spoke first. Kania also said, What''s the matter?'' seemed to think. why''? Why are you obsessed with thatdragon? Chapter 450 Chapter 450. Noona and Yong (3) It''s been quite a while since I missed the guidance. There''s no clue where the dragon is. It is said that he even recently had a battle with humans who deal with ominous magic, such as warlocks or something. Is there no reason to go after that dragon... who is here? To be honest, I wish I could put aside those lingering feelings now. A white dragon just wants to live in peace. Hmm? If you have to say it. Say? which one? Do you still feel responsible for missing something? But Kania just said no. Instead, for some reason, she nced at him with her gaze. Juste. ?...Come. Isnt it a waste? And if I y a dragon, no one in the world will have to refuse to acknowledge me, right? Delnef kept his mouth shut. Kania nodded to herself, saying Is that so?, but that doesn''t matter anyway. It is devastating for me to think that if I make a mistake because of thating, I will be hit with that sword skill. On the one hand, there''s nothing I can''t understand. Is iting...?'' about 300 years ago. It was also because of that e'' that he was left alone here when he settled down here and other people moved to avoid the monster. I don''t understand the feeling of wanting to be stubborn. Still, I want you to take a look. ...Anyway, I''d rather not get too involved with this woman.'' You just have to keep your identity hidden. Then nothing special will happen. It was then. Oh, by the way, Delnef. Did you hear that? yes? What are you talking about? I wonder if that dragon is hiding inside Pahilia. Kania smiled lightly as if she wanted to, and said that. The basis is the direction of movement, the direction of the witness''s testimony, and the existence of a rare found in the past. Kania suspects that a dragon is hiding here. Why do they say that when a dragon changes its form, most wizards wont recognize it? So, I wondered if that might be the case. Delnef was at a loss for words with his eyes wide open. So, how about talking to Arell and searching the city well? That''s a very interesting word. ....It might be really dangerous. He had this idea for the first time in his life. And Kania just stared at him like that. as if expecting something. It really wasn''t too difficult. It happened. aha? So this hogu dragon came running to me in white, right? what is it I thought I was being caught by my sister again or something. No big deal. I was expecting something more fun than that. sheesh that''s disappointing Have you not been caught yet? What are you already afraid of and procrastinate about? Who''s going to suck it up? And even if you were in the same position, would you be able to talk like that with a smile? Hmm? but?. If you think about it from your own point of view, it would be unnerving. so? Actually, if your sister is at her current level, is it possible to subjugate you? At your full power level. how is it? ...If you''re not careful, you might get hit. Ow? Apuse is pouring in. already reached there. My sister''s efforts are admirable. As a younger brother, I am thrilled. It''s scary from his point of view. Because the people who aim for your heart are getting stronger and stronger. What would that feel like? Certainly, is it a little too much to leave it alone?'' On the other hand, I thought that the illusionsted for a long time. In the first ce, I didn''t even think that Delnef would stay in this estate. I thought that after I had recovered somewhat, I would get tired of living in seclusion and go somewhere. Before that, I thought that my sister would just get tired of it and give up. I never thought I''d keep asking Delneph. Has it reached this point by neglecting it? Before that, why does my sister keep asking this guy?'' Do you really believe him to be a dragon expert without question? Anyway, I thought it would be nice to do something slowly. At first, I tried to use my sister''s existence as a deterrent to limit his actions, but looking at him these days, I don''t think that''s necessary either. Little by little misunderstandings... I don''t think there''s anything wrong with clearing them up. Then lets try something. What number are you going to use? well? Unfortunately no ns. NO RESPONSIBILITY. What do you know? Anyway, I have nothing in mind. If you simply want to hunt dragons, you just need to find suitable prey, but... ... prey. I nced at the silent Delneph and said, I''m kidding. No matter what, it would be an unreasonable request to sell out my own people. There''s nothing you can''t do with that. Apart from me, I know a few of my own people who live in seclusion without moving their bases. If so, if we introduce their rarity... Hogu Dragon who is in serious conflict. Are you trying to sell out your own people! Not even the slightest hesitation! ...Did you sell your kinship consciousness to a junk shop? Killing a car at your own will... No, don''t make ns to kill. It seems that dragons don''t have much kinship consciousness. It seems to be It''s fine if it''s not me.'' They are a species with a very good heart. I like it. After all, humans are no different. but that won''t help My sister won''t be satisfied even if I bring her the wrong dragon. Noona is obsessed with it because it is the dragon she missed then. The conclusion is a way that noona will understand. As a result, a way to avoid revealing his identity. Is that how everyone should be happy? Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm really doesnt matter? No matter what. You are firm. Even a dragon''s life is precious. The sincerity is felt. At Delneph''s urging, I reluctantly decided to think of a method. What is such a way? After a moment of hard rolling of my gray brain cells, I came up with a method. okay! That should be enough. It''s a little bit clumsy, but maybe that''ll solve it. If it doesn''t, I think it''ll be twisted. Anything will work! Hey Delnef. I have a foreboding feeling about something. What method did youe up with? An ominous premonition must be a very good premonition. Oh, its nothing. Is that what you need in the first ce? Make sure your sister doesn''t obsess over you anymore. And make sure you don''t get caught or do anything suspicious. Then you can do that. shit. yfully... no, I decided to suggest a very yful way actually. And I was just bored. yes that matters! I raised my index finger in front of Delneph and suggested it as if it were a prank. Hey Delnef. Would you like to try your own y? Do-it-yourself y? Again, you are saying unchanging things. Delneph frowned as if he didn''t like something. Don''t do that, don''t hate it, just listen to it. Let me give you a very good word. You just have to y the faithful monster dragon. Then it will work out very well. Yes, if you listen to me, everything will be fine. The world bes peaceful..... Anyway, everything goes well. * * * After that, give Hogu Dragon a rough outline of the strategy. After persuading the reluctant man with heartfelt passion while banging his fists, he gave his consent and finished all the preparations. And I immediately put in contact with my sister''s knights. ....oh? What''s up, Arell? what''s going on? I have good news for you, Kania. I have some news to be very happy about. First of all, I conveyed the news slowly and clearly so that my sister could hear it clearly. You remember that dragon you missed before? Yeah so what? It appeared. It''s a dragon. It''s a dragon. very god A good dragon has arrived. I started this self-made y bymunicating with my sister like this. Dragon? .Really? Or would I lie? I said without spitting in my mouth. Anyway, I have something more to say about that, is that okay? Since themunication phrase conveyed only my voice, Iughed cheerfully, but on the contrary, Iughed wickedly like a prime minister plotting a scheme. I have a story I want to tell my sister in detail. So I suggested a self-made y. This is where themotion begins. Outskirts of the Fahilia estate. There was news that a white dragon appeared in the snow-covered hills where few people could reach. It''s a dragon! Soldiers patrolling the territory urgently report. I am very strict with it now! majesty! I pretend to listen seriously. I read the hastily posted report by a senior soldier. summary. A dragon appeared. End Yes, it is a dragon. It is a very white andrge dragon. ...it''s real. The soldier says stupid things because I''m too serious. No, who didnt believe me? Yes, it''s definitely a dragon, right? Did you really see it? Yeahthats right. The soldier even posted a report as if something was missing. As a mission, they were conducting regr search missions to make sure that there were no monsters infiltrating the Pahilia territory, or that there were no spies, other territories, or disquieting figures from other countries lurking. And they witnessed it. Isn''t there a white dragon nestled in that snowy mountain? At first I thought it was in vain. It was only after seeing the dragon that saw them howling and pping its wings. Ah~ that is indeed a dragon. I realized that Before that, what dragon?'' Why a dragon?'' Everyone is full of these questions, but what to do with the real ones? Eventually, they hurriedly returned and reported. My lord, what should I do For now, dont touch me and leave me alone. But... Or do you guys want to fight against each other? I won''t stop you if you want to challenge the dragon yer. I like the spirit of challenge. It''s just that I don''t have to challenge myself. We fully support young people''s dreams. Equipment and potions will be very supportive. Then the soldier shook his head so vigorously that he wondered if it was going to fall off. never! never! I will not touch you hastily. Our kids are really good at listening. After all, the only people in this kingdom who are eager to touch dragons are me and Kania-noona. Anyway, I''ll think of a countermeasure, so be vignt but never touch it. Got it? Four. The soldier backed away as if he was nervous, and I deliberately pretended to sigh as if to let others hear. ah? ah? A dragon appeared like this, so what is it? ....ha. And my wife is looking at me like this for some reason. Illust by ANGJU Ha GOLEM FACTORY Y Chapter 451 Chapter 451. Noona and Yong (4) Huh? Pena why? Arel, you have a strange attitude? No, what the hell is wrong? Let me shrug. A dragon appeared, but Arell strangely carefree? if. Since we lived together, my eyes widened. Seeing Pena''s eyes narrow, I sneaked up to her and hugged her shoulder. Well, dragons are not mindless beings. And ording to reports, you''re calm, aren''t you? It definitely won''t be a big deal. Ah, are you plotting something? ...Please pretend you didn''t see it. In the end, when I whispered like this, Pena said, Huh? and sighed. I don''t know what''s going on, but don''t do anything that surprises me. Don''t worry, ma''am. That''s not going to happen. It''s just that this is nothing special. It''s something we''ve already started weaving together. A white dragon that suddenly appeared in Fahilia. Because of that guy''s existence, there was an endless topic about dragons in the city every day. When people got together, they started talking about the dragon. Suddenly a dragon in the manor How the hell did this happen? Come to think of it, there were rumors that there was actually an old dragon rare when the city was built. Then are you saying you are the owner of that rare? In the midst of talking about various emotions such as curiosity and fear. Citizens looked up at the sky in amazement at the strange spirit that seemed to shake the sky suddenly. Whoops! The illusion that such a heavy shock had been applied to a corner of the heart. It''s an illusion because of the mana the creature has. Arge shadow was cast across the sky. It was a huge dragon. The courtesy white dragon flew over the city and overdid it. Oh my God Is that a dragon? Citizens couldn''t keep their mouths shut. As it passed over the city, the dragon roared loudly, as if announcing its presence, and turned around once again. Actions that don''t make sense. However, citizens are in a state of being unable to judge calmly enough to question it. Who would be coldly arguing the principle of action when a huge creature passed overhead? What the hell is Fahilia trying to do... one of the citizens muttered nkly. Someone who heard that responded reflexively. Wouldnt the lord do something about it? Around that time, the lord they believed in was irond. ruler? Look, Arna. See that dragon flying over there? That is a dragon. As if proud of it, he pointed to the dragon that was disappearing far beyond the window and whispered to his daughter Arna, who was still young. ...and Hogu. Still, Arna couldn''t understand the meaning. I just quietly yawn. And Pena fiercely red at Arell, who was talking strangely, and pped him on the back to tell him not to say anything strange. So far, there has been no significant damage caused by the dragon''s appearance. Rather, fearless tourists flocked to see the dragon, and rather, the turnover rate as a tourist destination slightly increased than usual. It was to the extent that every time the dragon appeared every day, tourists brought their own food and drinks and waited to see it. However, for safety reasons, it cannot be left unattended. In the end, the Ernesia Royal Castle demanded that a countermeasure be prepared immediately, and Arell agreed. It is right to deal with potential threats as soon as possible. Rather, he was actively rmending a response. But how to deal with the dragon? When no one was ready toe up with a good n, Arel quietly suggested it. I will try to negotiate with the dragon. Of course, not everyone can ept it easily. But it is impossible to object. Meanwhile, Kania, who heard the news directly from Arel, went first as if she had been waiting. If it''s that dragon then, I''ll go see it myself. A knight who had pierced the dragon''s heart during the war with the Holy Kingdom in the past wanted to step forward. No one objected. And Arel, as if he had waited, expressed his wee. As if you really waited. As if he had been waiting for her to show interest in this matter from the beginning. This made it impossible for anyone else to intervene or voice an opinion to the contrary. everything is as nned. I brought a chair appropriately to the hill, and sat on it, showing a leisurely appearance. And just in time, Delnef returned after gliding around the estate as nned. [...] It''s not an illusion that even though he''s a dragon, he seems to be making a disapproving expression somewhere. In fact, he was not very reluctant to do this skit. Am I really showing off that majesty? Please be more bold. In addition, although he is temporary, his internal injuries are alleviated. It''s because I made and handed over the artifact that heals his internal wounds. However, thesting effect doesn''tst long, so when this job is over, it''ll be broken and go back to being a weak dragon. Even so, Delneph was not very happy even though he had regained his original strength. [. Stop talking nonsense.] I guess so. Now I understand his feelings to some extent. [Before that, can this skit really solve the problem?] Rather than a solution... that''s it. We want to make sure. The question is, where did the white dragon go after the Seonguk War? If you doubt that your sister is here somewhere, you can turn that doubt into certainty. After that, my sister will be satisfied as long as we draw an appropriate conclusion, such as being roughly subjugated. You can certainly create an alibi. And since we also enjoy special tourism with Dragon Issue, all three are good! Ha ha ha ha ha. [...J Delnef tilts his big head. Do you feel like you''re being tricked? You might even feel like doing it. Just in time, my sister also said she woulde in person. Then everything is on schedule. [Really?] Yes. Hearing that his sister wasing, Delnef kept his mouth shut. [...Now you''re definitelypeting against her... toe to a conclusion?] Yes, that''s it. Everything is on schedule. It''s like pro wrestling. The ending has already been decided. Delneph was defeated by his sister and pretended to be dead. The kingdom''s strongest sword master vs the strongest creature dragon. The end of the second round is fixed. That is. It will forever remain a legend. In addition, that alone will get word of mouth, so tourism special will be maintained for the time being. If you dont feel like it, you can just lose to the first move. [...I have no intention of losing to a human on purpose. That goes against pride.] Pride... What pride is a daybor dragon? I''m dumbfounded. This guy is subtly taking care of his ego. I''m still nervous Yeah, well... just fight so as not to overdo it. It doesn''t cause any damage to the surroundings, you know that? Fair and moderate. Just keep it. [..] And if so I was about to say something. It''s okay. [...Hong.] Instead of answering, Delnef flew up again and headed somewhere. He doesn''t want to incur my wrath either, so even if he gains the upper hand over his sister, he won''t cause any misfortune. If you do well on this one, you can be as quiet as you like, so that''s perfect. And I''ll give you a hefty special allowance. It was decided to give away a part of the profits gained from this tourism special. It''s a hassle because of what, so it''s abor cost. Even the dragons are clearly distributed. There is no other lord as transparent as me. I''m sure you''ll follow suit. And there is no way Delnef will overwhelm Kania noona. You''re going to have a hard time right now Delnef'' Even if you temporarily find your strength close to the original. There are other purposes, but I also have a little intention to make this my sister''s training. In order to be strong, you have to prepare a suitable gateway at that time. I''m going to be proud to prepare all of them. So please do a good job. Be brave and be the rust of Kania''s sister''s sword. ....Well, I don''t really mean to die. Anyway, work hard,bor dragon. Be a legend. * * * And as nned, the older sister arrived in Pahilia with the knights she led. However, judging from the stiff faces of the knights who arrived with her, it seems that she is the only one who is full of ambition. so? Is that dragon still there? Yeah, well... I think it''s still there. The dragon is probably holding his head and sighing heavily while waiting for his sister. ....I see. Unexpectedly, my sister muttered quietly and turned her head in the direction where the dragon had appeared. Why dont you think about it again, Captain? No matter how much I fought back then, it would be really reckless to deal with that... dragon. Especially in the case of the deputy Meika who said this, her face was rather dark. He probably resisted quite a bit, but he couldn''t break his stubbornness and was dragged in. I dont like it: Ill deal with it alone first. So, you''re not even an older sister who''s going to listen to me now. In the end, Meika gave up. By the way, you''re particrly stubborn this time. I''m worried because I don''t know anything. still. Don''t worry, nothing special will happen. Because it''s all screwed up. Yes, it''s all a matter of weaving and ying. So don''t worry. I asked my sister to confirm again. Are you really going to face that dragon? And will you fight? Are you serious? If that dragon is as violent as it was back then shouldnt it be? Surprisingly, it was a moderate answer for an older sister. ording to Delneph''s concerns, I thought he would be impatient because he couldn''t shove the sword through his heart as soon as he met him. If it''s possible... Umm. It seems that he was looking forward to a time when fiddling with the handle of his sword hung around his waist did not work, unlike words. As expected that wouldnt be bad either. How long do you have a grudge against Dragon yer? Anyway... I''ll have to hope for the best possible oue. That''s right... It''s good to end as well as possible. Thats what I came here with in mind from the beginning. Anyway, right away, my sister led the knights and headed for the mountain where the dragon was. And I also joined them and headed together. First of all, I am in charge. The reason is that I can''t send my sister alone. And above all. I have to watch the fight right in front of me.'' You can use a familiar or magic to watch it, but the most exciting thing is to watch it on the spot. In addition, all members of the knights, including my sister, are currently treated as powerful people recognized in the kingdom, so no one opposes it. We have prepared countermeasures on the surface so that if you make a mistake, everything will jump out at once. That''s why, without hesitation, we headed straight to the ce where the Hogu dragon was. Chapter 452 Chapter 452. My sister and the dragon (5) When we arrived at the destination as nned, the Hogu dragon red at us as if it had been waiting for it. Well, actually, I was waiting for it. I even practiced the day before. There really is that dragon! All of Nuna''s subordinates were nervous about that fact. My sister also looked up at the dragon, looking a bit nervous. ...As expected, that dragon at that time. Was it really? The culprit of stabbing is aw to recognize at once. Maybe now in my sister''s head, that scene is shing back again? Seeing her sister, Delnef hesitated for a moment. If he was in human form, he would probably have frowned on his arrogance. No, you can''t be more bruised than that. I gestured from the very back so that others could not see me. performance! Act, you bastard! [Humans, what''s going on...? Why would you set foot in my nest?] Delnef hesitated a little, speaking as heavily as possible. as solemnly as possible. As dragon as possible. It''s tough though. That''s enough. Let''s not expect too much from him. Wow! Do you speak... with that look? My sister was surprised, as if she didn''t know how to talk. Hey, back then, I was being manipted, so it''s surprising how calm I waspared to back then. [human. What did youe all the way here for?] What, before you! Is that dragon right then? When his sister asked, Delnef was silent for a while, then spoke again. Because it''s something I don''t even remember. The dragon I stabbed. Right? [...J Even if you don''t remember it, scars remain. What did that mean?] I want to ask why you came here. Is it to avenge what happened then? [Why do you ask that?] It''s just because I''m curious. So how is it? However, Delneph shook his head once. [Does not matter. The reason I came back here is simply because this is where my rare was originally.] In other words, I just returned to my hometown... ? My sister asks, as if she were surprised. It was an openly known rumor that there was a rare here, so no one doubted it. [I was captured by monstrous humans, deprived of my will, and used. I was barely released from that bondage, and now I am returning to thisnd!] So. I dont know, but are you angry with humans? My sister still looks up at him and asks this. The other knights looked puzzled. [....Does not matter. that human. What are you doing with that sword? Do you intend to pierce my heart with that sword again?] If you are in danger. My sister answered immediately without hesitation. Delneph was silent for a moment, then footsteps rang out loudly. [Then stop interfering and disappear, humans!] And then, he tapped the floor with his huge tail. The entire mountain rang with that alone. It''s as nned anyway. It is necessary to fight here in order to make a clear conclusion and create an alibi. So, from the beginning, Delef pretended to be hostile. [I have no intention of being swayed by those disgusting monsters any more.] That somehow seems to be true. whileughing bitterly. My sister must have understood Delnef''s argument and eventually drew her sword. The knights also tried to pull out their swords, but my sister stopped them with a wink. You guys are waiting. I can''t help it. Meika knew all too well her sister''s stubbornness, so in the end she couldn''t object and decided to wait on the spot. If you feel it is dangerous, I will join you right away. Yeah, thats fine. My sister nodded confidently, took three steps forward, and raised her sword. [What are you trying to do?] First of all, I''ll give you a finish that I couldn''t make on the battlefield at that time. The conversation follows. [Hongughs.] Delnef sneered, spread his wings wide, and thumped. With just that, strong winds hit us like a blizzard in the area. [You''ll soon regret that arrogance!] Who''s to say! At the same time as Delnef flew up, Kania''s sister kicked off the ground and jumped up. The next moment, Delneph gasped for breath and at the same time his huge body fell to the ground. First of all, he tried to fly up, but he jumped through the air and went back behind him. Ooooooooooo! The knights watched in admiration. It wasn''t because my sister was stubborn that they just watched. Compared to then, she now understands how to fight a single dragon. Even if that''s the case... why did they get beaten like that in the first ce?'' Despite my warning, Delnef seems to have looked down on his sister. Reflexively, I should have protected the evil on the back of the wing, otherwise it would have been destroyed from the start. Still, the dragon''s unique strength remains. Although he was hit once, his scales were not severely damaged. [That''s ridiculous!] Delneph fell and swung his tail like a whip. No way! However, my sister avoided it by lightly jumping in the air. I''ve gotten used to light engineering to some extent. Unlike in the past, where I just ran in a straight line, I now run around freely in all directions. Ha! My sister ran around Delneph, and the sword spirit she wielded began to gnaw at his scales mercilessly. Delneph looked around nervously. Come to think of it, thest time he fought while being manipted, this is the first time he''s fought sober. But that''s not all that''s upsetting. Looking closely, my sister, who was running through the air avoiding the dragon''s gaze, also seemed a little anxious. then! After the older sister descended to Delnef''s knees at once. He spurred on the ground and used his momentum to sh Delneph''s abdomen. However, it still inflicted only light wounds and was unable to prate deep into them. My sister clicks her tongue. Yes. It must be firm as well.'' It won''t cut easily. It is difficult topletely overwhelm Delneph with her sister''s level now. That''s why it''s bound to be an ideal wall. The enemy is at least bigger, tougher, and much tougher than her sister. So how should we deal with it? However, Delnef moved as if he had finished his deliberation before his sister. [It''s useless!] When I spread out that gigantic arm, a magic circle spreads out in all directions. Magic?! Everyone, including my sister, is shocked. After all, I''ve never seen anyone use magic during the Holy Kingdom War. Although dragons are powerful creatures, their true value is the magic they use like breathing. A chill surged from all sides, and spears of ice rained down on my sister. The older sister spins around on the spot and cuts off all the spears of ice like a top. But that''s all. Delneph''s eyes shed, and his sister was locked in a cage of ice. When he was about to break it lightly with his fist ande out, Delneph hit it with his tail, aiming for that moment. My sister, who had been beaten with a cage, was thrown straight to the ground. I looked at it and nodded my head in agreement. Suddenly, he uses his brain... It''s a moment, but is he confined and limited in movement range before inflicting damage?'' It was difficult to hit her because she was small and quick, so she deliberately locked her up before beating her. It''s definitely more annoying to deal with than when it was Seongguk. From a simple monster to a monster with intelligence. The difficulty of dealing with this is definitely different. While I understood, my older sister, who had been stuck in a snowdrift, kicked around and got up. Despite being beaten by the dragon''s tail, he was fine. what is it Because defense was thoroughly taught from the old days. It''s only natural that I taught him how to cover himself with an aura first, even when he''s struck by injustice. Even the Knights Temr wondered, Is he really human?'' I am looking at my sister with longing eyes. No, what... How much does it hurt to be beaten by a dragon? Too bad. Imitate your older sister, tsk tsk. Anyway, all the knights these days are weak. That was when I had such useless sentiments. It''s a surprise! My older sister seemed surprised at the fact that she had been beaten unexpectedly rather than the damage caused by the previous blow. It was a simple physical blow, not magic or anything. I thought I wouldn''t be seriously injured because I properly defended with an aura. [...J Delnef stamped his foot in silence. It looks like you''re a little fed up with your sister''s tenacity. Of course, I watched Kania noona as if she was going to charge again, but surprisingly, noona didn''t move from the spot. It wasn''t that I was stunned. Though absent-minded and motionless, her eyes never take her eyes off the pure white mass. I can guess what you''re thinking. It must be figuring out how to cut him down. It is also not a good idea to blindly attack. There are times when you have to guess while running countless simtions in your head. As much as he has swung his sword countless times, sometimes he can show what to do without swinging it. Hmm? What should I do? There are probably hundreds of trajectories that are invisible in my sister''s head. Right now, I can''t see any clear way to hit that dragon. So what are you going to do now?'' As long as it does not reach an extreme level, it will always face opponents that are bigger and stronger than itself. She must find a way to do it on her own in order to learn the tricks of that time. However, it is good to worry, but as always, the enemy does not wait. Delnef, perhaps feeling that his sister''s attitude was unusual, showed a distinctly different spirit from before, with both eyes shining. [Stupid. It doesn''t give me a reprieve.] Spread both wings wide and deploy mana. Like diamond dust, cold air fills all sides, and before long, the flying particles of cold air gather around Nuna as if surrounding her, and begin to form certain shapes in all directions. What is quite surprising is that Delneph does not use his own mana used to shape the figure. By force, it draws in mana from the surroundings and uses it as fuel. Did you do any research? Hmm? You''re doing tricks. Are you a master of tricks? My adjutant, Meika, who overheard my muttering, asked cautiously. ok that''s a good question The other knights winked as if they were concerned. Okay, listen carefully. I kindly tried to exin. There''s nothing else to do anyway. What is that dragon doing? Now that guy seems to be mixing his mana with the fluttering snow and cold air. Are you trying to y a simple trick? well? At least not like that. Because dragons are guys with great pride. At least, no matter how impatient I was, I wouldn''t choose such a method. ....Well, it''s just my preconceived notions. [Human would be better off giving up.] Delnef said, finallypleting the magic he was casting. [Ice circle type (Y).] Eventually, the pieces of ice and snow that clumped together form the shape of each dragon. Eventually, what waspleted was ice sculptures in the shape of a dragon that looked just like Delnef. A total of five ice dragons werepleted like that. Including the main body, a total of six monsters surrounded the sister. Chapter 453 Chapter 453. Noona and the Dragon (6) Did you create an alter ego with magic? I don''t think that''s simply the purpose.... No matter how borate you make it anyway, as long as it''s an alter ego, it''s bound to have less ability and durability than the main body. There was no way they could withstand her older sister''s sword skills. Then..... [This is the end of human beings.] Simultaneously with Delneph''s sentence, the guy''s mouth began to glow white. At least not one of the knights watching here knows what that is. . Ice Breath. A dragon''s main skill that troubled its allies even during the Great War. However, preparing for the breath is not the only thing. Even the clones created by Delneph do the same. In the same way, he was drawing mana to emit an Ice Breath. Right. Is that alter ego a battery for pouring breaths of equal power from all directions? Then why bother creating such a precise alter ego? Is there a reason? reason? Of course it is. It seems that Meika and the other guys didn''t notice the reason. everyone is far away It was far. There''s a great reason for that. Is there? Yeah, thats how you look. yes? lets think. Doesn''t it look like it should be that much? What if you made something like a snowman? Look at the Resper pour. Will it live in shape? Fashion is an important issue. As expected, they are guys who live with only form and pride. I understand that too. Meika, on the other hand, tilted her head as if she couldn''t understand, then hardened her expression slightly. Then, Captain, isnt that dangerous? The power goes up by the number of duplicates. I can''t say Even the breath of a single dragon is by no means low in power. My older sister also looks around and is at a loss as to what to do. ...Before that, does Delneph have to do that and win the fight?'' It is doubtful that his intelligence may have been lowered after he returned to his big figure. The real meaning of this confrontation right now is topete as fiercely as possible, but in the end, that guy has to lose. Or it may have been that the castle was blown up after a few hits. Is that dangerous though?'' That could be dangerous. There''s no guarantee that even my sister won''t be seriously hurt if I hit her directly. That''s why the main word is preached. Should the coach decide to stop? I thought about it, but when I saw my sister''s expression, I gave up on that idea. My sister is smiling now. As if thinking about what to do is fun. It seemed that he was immersed in it, as if it was infinitely more interesting to constantly roll his thoughts. but. It''s a good time.'' There are opponents stronger than you. surpass it Isn''t it a feeling that I don''t know when I''ve felt it. It would be a bit inconsiderate to interrupt that. Let''s not intervene until it''s really dangerous. I definitely drew the line. But how to do it... It''s impossible topletely guard. Even if you dig into the ground and hide, with that guy''s breath power, you''ll be able to prate the ground. If you rashly andcently think, you will be defeated with that choice alone. In such a situation, what my sister chose in an instant. hot! it was up I looked at the sky and jumped without hesitation. It was a rapid rise by exerting light air to the maximum. Are you trying to avoid it? [That''s funny!] But Delnef didn''t care and let out a breath. The ice crystal clones also vomited their breaths at the same time. A total of six pure white lights poured down on the ce where my sister had been standing just a moment ago, and the chilly light emitted by cryogenic cold air gradually expanded around the ce where the breath was intensively saturated. The aftermath will barely reach the older sister who jumped into the sky... Really! My sister, without hesitation, threw her sword de toward the ground. The season I taught you before. It is one of thest seconds that unleashes a huge sword energy and devastates the front. However, my sister used the sword skill a little differently. He didn''t throw the sword, but just stretched it out. Even so, hundreds of meters. And rather, the thin sword de stretched out longer and stuck to the ground. As it was, the older sister used that materialized sword energy as a support and stretched higher. and! Release the control of the sword technique fixed by the older sister. The sword de that lost control exploded and spread out in all directions. Geomgi () non-explosion! (wɢ) Fragments of the sword strike Delnef and his alter egos. [Keugh!] The alter egos that have already run out of mana after using the breath once crumbled like sugar cookies. Delneph''s body too. They were beaten by swordsmanship and crumbled together. That one is also an alter ego... When casting the magic for the first time, pretending to blow a blizzard excessively, he must have reced himself with an alter ego. Who the hell did you learn that trick from? I can roughly guess why. Perhaps, when he might encounter the reincarnated kid who brainwashed him, he must have studied the battle against an opponent stronger than himself. Unexpectedly, you have the temperament to roll your hair . To be precise, the concealment was broken because of the mana emitted by the dragon. The sky farther than my sister''s current location. When I checked Delneph, who was sitting there, he was already holding another breath in his mouth. Ready to release at any time. [I had in mind what to avoid from the beginning.] Ooh ? ? ????? [There is nothing to disassemble. More than human .....] So? My sister was brainwashed casually. Then, as if it were only natural, she twisted her body in the air, turned to face the sky, and raised her sword. It was absolutely clear what to do. [...] Delnef let out a breath without hesitation. And against him, my sister also swung her sword. Choseong Bung Explosive sh ( m )!! Unlike just before, a gigantic sword with only pure destructive power soared. The rising sword and the cold air descending toward the ground. Two conflicting energies collided, and in the aftermath alone, a sharp wind blew around, pushing back the knights who were watching. ???? Mmm. On the other hand, I pretend to be flustered and calmly check the result with my eyes. Originally, it would be difficult to counter the Dragon Breath even if it simply flew the maximum power of the sword. However, Delneph consumed quite a bit of mana with the multiple breaths using his alter ego. Even considering the dragon''s stamina and mana recovery speed, the power of the breath would have been reduced now. So, unexpectedly, the sword force seemed to stand against his breath tightly, and soon the sword skill began to cut through the pure white cold air. [...!!] I could feel Delnef holding his breath in astonishment. And before he had time to shout something, he was swept away by a huge sword. Its over. In response, I slightly wiggled my finger without anyone noticing. Soon, Delneph, swept away by the sword spirit, created a splendid explosion. Yes, the ending is an explosion. Originally, the end of a monster is the standard and romance to end with a fierce explosion. Huge monsters always have to leave with an explosion. ...why does the dragon explode? Someone inadvertently muttered that. The guy who breaks the atmosphere is bound to be everywhere. Can''t we just quietly soak in this afterglow? Because it''s a dragon. I just reply like that, and a smirk always has to explode. Of course, the dragon should explode. That is that so? That''s it. Maybe these days kids don''t know this romance. And at the same time, Kania-noona, who fell as a result of the recoil of swinging her sword skill recklessly, exploded in the snow as it was! fell. Even in the snow, that would be a bit painful. leader?! In the end, the knights including Meika, who were worse off, ran towards the point where the sister fell. Originally, it would be a cause for concern, since there is no movement of a person who can vigorously raise his body on the spot. Captain... are you okay? leader? Meika, who grabbed and shook her sister who didn''t wake up, made a bewildered face as if something was absurd. is he sleeping? Are you going to sleep right now? It was because my sister was almost passing out when I said she couldn''t move. It also stretches out as if it is satisfied with something. No, you''ll catch a cold if you sleep in the snow. I do understand though. Its because I blew out the sword force quite forcefully. An individual''s inner strength... Even considering the mana capacity, it must have been close to the limit. That is, discharge. Originally, even that season would not be something that could be used twice in a row. Ordinary masters will run out of energy with just that. Would it be okay? It will be fine. It''s because I just stretched out with all my strength. When you wake upter, give him a potion, and if you''re still worried, show it to the doctor of the Knights. I guess there''s nothing to worry about. After taking a quick look at my sister''s condition on the spot, I concluded that there was nothing wrong with me. So, when Nuna wakes up, you guys tell meter. I gently point to the sky where the degration has gone. Congrattions on defeating the dragon. This time, you can proudly call yourself Dragon yer''. cancer don''t Well, first of all. Rumors soon spread that the white dragon had been in this time. ....I spread it. Anyway, thanks to that, citizens and tourists felt relieved while feeling sorry for themselves. Just like that, the untimelymotion of dragons came to an end. ok that''s good Great. I pped my hands and made fun of Mr. Dragon who was plotting something in front of me. so? How does it feel to be a monster who met a heroic end in an explosion at the end? How are you feeling? ....noisy. Delnef is unable to straighten his face, as if his sarcasm was seriously hurt. Was it humiliating to be expelled like that? My n with this guy from the beginning is roughly like this. The moment he receives the final blow from his sister, he performs magic and shows everyone how Delnef explodes in a splendid way. A dragon that oxidized fiercely without leaving a corpse. At that time, the dragon that ran rampant in the Castle War is now considered dead. What am I really dissatisfied with this operation? In the end, everything went well, right? Thanks to that, my sister seemed satisfied with being able to fight the dragon again, and this guy should be relieved because no one will doubt him anymore. What does this mean that they like each other? Since my older sister won''t want to fight the dragon again, it will be quiet, and you will also quietly hide in the city and work. Oh, everything is fine! Is that a good thing? What do you know? Delnef felt a little ufortable about this conclusion, but he wasn''t in a position to say anything to me about it. anyway? Assuming you owe me this today, for the time being, you will work me to death... Hmm? What''re you doing? I''m trying to ask for it with the intention of clearly imprinting today''s debt, but for some reason Delneph is making a stupid face. Now he is bewildered. And his eyes are not on me. After me? So behind me...what 7}...r Chapter 454 Chapter 454. Noona and the dragon (7) I slightly raised the corners of my mouth. yeah i just realized Now you don''t have to act like you don''t know. Have you noticed who is behind me now? Behind us talking now. Could it be that Kania noona was staring at us in a corner with her arms folded? why? Why is your sister out there? .. Maybe Delnef wants to shout like this. I knew what However, it seemed like he wouldn''t be able to say anything if he continued, so I decided to ask instead. ...He doesn''t seem to be able to speak, so I''ll ask you one thing instead, Kania-nee. I deliberately questioned her as a formality, very gracefully and calmly, passing it lightly. Since when have you been there? Before you talk. indeed! okay. Then I have nothing more to say. Ahahahaha! I silently crossed my hands and agreed to pretend to be exaggerated on purpose. I slowly got up from my seat. Then let the two of you do the rest. Now, I''m going to do everything and leave coolly. Please have a good time. I tried to sneak out of this ce. Captured by Delneph. Exin it, Arele Ernesia! What happened to this! Hmm, is it better for me to exin? I''m sure I''ll have to intervene. What happened, Arele Ernesia! Could it be that you cheated? You know what when you sleep? I was caught by my sister. What? I will correct one thing before it gets misunderstood. There was something I had to make clear first. Anyway, my sister must have known about your identity for some time. What? It was when I contacted my sister after I decided to do a self-y with Delneph. A dragon has appeared in Fahilia! As soon as I heard that, the first words my sister uttered were truly unexpected. Could that be Delneph? Are you talking about him? ....sister? The y was over before he even tried. After that, we changed our strategy. It was not a y against my sister, but rather against Delnef. Noona couldn''t do it, so I wanted to deceive you too. Since when did you think you were cheating? Actually, you were being deceived.'' Did you know! Since when?! Delneph will not understand yet. Ah thats been a while. My sister was embarrassed and confessed someday when she noticed his identity. About half a year ago, Delnef, you were spreading your wings in the mountains outside the city, right? Maybe around here? ? ????? As you can guess, hisplexion turned pale. Actually, at that time, I was secretly looking for something missing in the territory and found it by ident. Are you saying that it was then...? Yeah, then. After all, it was Delneph''s stupid mistake. I was dumbfounded when I heard that too. Why did you break the transformation there? At that time, if I didn''t spread my wings for the first time in a while, I would feel tired . Was this guy surprised? Rather than being stupid, it was that my sister had seen it and had kept her mouth shut until now. I thought maybe he was hiding it from Arel. Because I wanted to check more. I had my own thoughts, so I pretended not to notice. More than that. It''s absurd why you hide your identity from me! Of course, I exined to my sister why Delneph was hiding to some extentst time. If you get caught, get hooked! I thought I was going to get stabbed. Anyway, its too much. There''s no way I''ll just take out my sword and stab it just because my identity is revealed, right? Hearing that, he was very dumbfounded. It was only natural that he was treated as a person with a personality worthy of being stabbed if caught. It''s all because of my sister''s behavior. Arel What does that mean? While our siblings were having this conversation, Delneph called us with an arrogant frown. for a moment? He seemed so confused that he couldn''t calm down at all. Arel Ernesia! Didn''t you do that to me from the beginning! That will solve it. Oh sorry. I smiled slightly and apologized. That was a lie. Why do you believe that? But I didn''t deliberately trick him to get him into trouble. In the first ce, I didn''t know that my sister already knew. And at that time, I was just about to ask a question. Is it really okay to hide the identity of Delnef? Wouldn''t it be possible to properly exin the circumstances andpromise? So, after asking my sister for understanding that this has happened. I made this y with her. did you say It was made from scratch. I just didn''t say who it was with. ...Then why did you fight so desperately with me? Hmm? Why? First of all, I wanted to check it in a sure way. Maybe even if Arel knew about it, he might be lying. is this me? You mean him? huh''? what am i? Delneph somehow nces at me. I know what you want to say, but shut up. Unsurprisingly, Kania''s older sister draws the line, for sure. Even if the circumstances were poor, he must have doubted that he might be dangerous. That''s why I kept approaching him as if I didn''t know anything even after I noticed his identity. And maybe I was wrong. Or maybe someone made it up. Anyway, it seems Kania noona deliberately pretended not to know and kept approaching him. It wasn''t just bothering them because they wanted to hear information about dragons. So, after learning that my older sister already knew at that time, it was decided in a hurry. Now that this has happened, let''s just let it fight as it is. Why did that happen? If you show your real face and fight! Compared to that time, I thought I would be able to be sure of my true intentions. Did I really have to use that method? Because this is certain. My older sister tapped the sword at her waist and said. Because I''m such an older sister, I don''t have anything to say. If you reveal your suspicious true feelings, then you really tried to cut it off n: Delnef was speechless as if he didn''t think it was a joke. In the end, the older sister must have wanted to check it in a way that she could understand. Even if the method is extremely ignorant. My father used to do that. If you can''t understand someone''s intentions, beat them up first. That''s good! ...I don''t think that''s what you meant. Father yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! This is why education is so important when you are young. More than that, what was the father thinking when he told his young daughter such a quote... How many weak aristocrats had been beaten by that method in the first ce. You are right! You are so excellent. I admit it! I''ll have to tell my Arnater! However, unlike our two siblings, Delnef still widened his eyes in astonishment and was speechless. To him, the older sister removed her hand from the sword at her waist, narrowed the distance, and looked at him and asked. So you''re really that dragon then? I don''t mean to just ask for confirmation again. ....Yes. It is true. Delnef, who must have given up in the end, acknowledged it by revealing his original personality. It is what you see. And he took out his wings once more. My sister would recognize those pure white reptile wings. As expected! Unexpectedly, my sister just admitted it and moved on with the feeling that it was like that and that was a dragon. ....hmm....? Is that enough? Or what? ah! That''s it. You should ask that too. My sister said to herself as if she had realized something. Then I want to ask you again now. Delnef What do you want to do? Are you sure you want revenge? That was the question his sister asked when he confronted him in his true form. I dont mean to. probably sincere What this guy hates is the person who manipted him to the end. that kid He has no ill feelings towards people who are not rted to him. On the contrary, I think I was liberated thanks to that. I guess so. ...More than anything else, if there was such an ulterior motive, I would have killed him on the spot. That''s why this guy is currently harmless. And my sister must have thought the same. What happened then? Is that what it was? Uh, thats what happened. Anything else? However, Delnef still opens his eyes in a daze, as if he could not empathize. It was a mistake to think that just because it was a dragon, it would be attacked blindly. As I saidst time, everything is an illusion that started from the futile worries of this hogu dragon. Knowing that, I deliberately staged this skit. They collide on purpose, let them know their true feelings, and let loose. Because I thought that even if I misunderstood, I would have to solve it. I thought it was necessary. The decision at that time is given to me ording to the decision. I made my sister show the true form of this dragon herself. It''s not a monster without reason, but a being that can talk to a certain extent. Sometimes you need topete with them and let them know. .... There was also a feeling of wanting to make a little fuss and take care of the special. Actually, that was the main purpose. Anyway, that''s what I mean, older sister. For now, can you please not tell anyone else what this guy really is? Is that okay? You saw my sister too. he has no problem It''s easy enough tomunicate... and it''s not that dangerous. And even if you understand, other people wont. Hmm? Well, maybe not. At my exnation, my older sister seemed to understand something in her heart, and did not object otherwise. Rather, she looked at Delnef and apologized in a slightly disrespectful manner. Ah even if you didnt know, then after all, did I ask the dragon himself to teach me how to kill a dragon? It is like that. Ahahahaha Im sorry about that. If you knew, it doesnt matter anymore. Delnef epted the apology as if it was surprisingly nothing. I dont care about any of that. How are you? I can''t believe he was the one who made a fuss about it not too long ago, saying that he would be stabbed if he got caught. In the end, my sister also epted this guy''s existence, and he wouldn''t have to be nervous in front of her anymore. At least, as long as this guy doesn''t make up his mind, I don''t see any problem staying here. ah? Then I will have to give up the n. n? What n do you mean? I was thinking of hunting other dragons as well. Why are there rumors that there is another dragonir at the end of the kingdom? So I thought I would give it a try there as well. forget about that. I agree. Quit it. Anyway, I wont be talking about dragons with this anymore. Chapter 455 Chapter 455. The sister and the dragon (8) + Arna''s birth banquet (1) Delnef muttered to himself as if he had realized something. I see Was it a matter of ignorance? Yeah, thats right. Yeah, thats right. We also agreed. Well, in such a warm atmosphere. It is indeed so. hmm? But why did you suggest a way to make it happen at that time? Wasn''t it necessary to fight? My brother and sister decided to remain silent. When you''re at a disadvantage, if you keep your mouth shut, you''ll go even half way. A quick-witted dragon is not cute. Then he furrowed his eyes fiercely. You must have realized the reason for all these skits. Could it be you guys???? No, thats a little I thought the special tour would be surprisingly salty. Even so, I felt like I needed a new stimulus too, hehehe~. I also wanted topete properly before reconciliation. Ahahaha? After you reveal your identity and reconcile, I dont think there will be any chance for that. Our two brazen siblings smiled and apologized lightly. Im sorry that happened. These bastards. Regardless of understanding, for the time being, this dragon is likely to give our brother and sister a sharp eye. Still, good is good. Anyway, I think this dragon will stay in my city for quite some time. And maybe... Maybe this guy willst a little longer.'' An older sister whoforts the slightly pouting dragon by patting it on the shoulder. Looking at the two of them, I sneakily thought of that. anything else Arna''s birth celebration banquet (1) One day. Suddenly, as usual on a whim, I had an idea. It wasn''t that it was boring because the improvement toplete Coke wasn''t speeding up. Because I just remembered something important. What do you think about making a ce to celebrate the birth of our Arna? Arna''s? I ask again if Pena is surprised to hear my proposal. Then who else besides Arna? It''s been more than 100 days since Arna was born, and I thought it would be okay. After all, it might be a ce to celebrate the 100th day, but there is no custom of celebrating the 100th day in the Kingdom of Ernesia. Originally, in the Ernesian royal family, a banquet was held to celebrate the first birth of a child on a birthday wasnt it? Pena asked, tilting her head slightly as if she was not confident. I think I heard that too. The nanny who brought Arna along at the right time gave a subtle smile as if she didn''t know. I continued to talk about the topic I brought up a while ago to Pena, who received Arna, who had just woken up, and hugged andforted her. that''s right. usually yes Isnt that the case with the Merman Empire? You did it every year did you? Yes, even after Pena-sama was born, we had a banquet every year on her birthday... For now. Arna''s nanny, who was also Pena''s former nanny, answered instead, as if it was difficult to remember even when she was a baby. However, the vagueness of the words must mean that until Pena summons the spirit. It is, but we didnt do it that often because we were in tight finances in the past. But it doesnt seem like that is the case? Why is it the second birthday of the son of the Marquis de Gersen before I have Arna? You were invited to a banquet there too. Oh that? I don''t care about that these days. It''s old'' anyway. In those poor times. In the first ce, Ernesia Kingdom only celebrated their first birthday anding-of-age ceremony because of finances. How funny. Now, it seems that they only take care of it every year unless they are from a rtively poor family. By the way, my younger sister Lia is also celebrating her birthday every year now. The Ministry of Home Affairs Those inflexible things can now be said to be proof that finances have be plentiful enough to allow that much without hesitation. If it has changed since I was born, you could call it a changed custom. Anyway, what I''m talking about now is to hold a banquet for Arna''s birth. Since there is no custom of celebrating the hundredth day, we are the first to do it here. In fact, for citizens, for the reason of celebration at the time of birth, tax reduction is reduced and toll tax is not received for a certain period. Even though I was notified of it once. Come to think of it, it''s not enough. You can''t celebrate the birth of tinum and Honey Spoon with just that. Since it''s my child, shouldn''t the birthday celebration be a bit more special? Then I realized that there is no ce to celebrate the 100th anniversary here. For that reason, I just thought of it and suggested it. Anyway, how can we not celebrate when our cute daughter is born? Yes? Is that so... do you? I do understand though. Actually, I wouldn''t hate Pena either. yes Arna is cute lovely Even as a pro in my previous life, I can see that clearly. But how can we not celebrate? Is that okay? What do you know? Who can say what? I smiled bitterly and dered that there was no problem. You wont even hear it if you try, right? The noble virtue is to show the right generosity at the right time. But it shouldn''t be too much. You can hold a banquet with a justification at your own discretion, but you cannot ignore the attention of the public. In fact, it seems that there are families that are criticized by the public for holding banquets with trivial things. But who is to say that we do it? They said they would hold a banquet to celebrate the birth of our daughter. in? Is it fun? tell me to do it Even now, they keep sending people to say congrattions, gifts, and whatnot, right? To handle that at once. ...Honestly, it''s annoying to answer that, so we''re not going to call them all at once, are we? Pena''s mischievous gaze. I almost stumbled upon it for a moment. what a noise I''m just trying to show off my daughter''s cuteness. Anyway, I want to hold a banquet to celebrate Arna''s birth, how about it? Uh huh? What should I do.... However, Pena understands the motive of my proposal, but does not readily agree. What are her concerns? It was Arna''s nanny who represented it instead. Arna-sama is still too young. I think the noise of the banquet will be detrimental. Shake your head sternly. My opinion as a nanny is a resolute objection. A noisy banquet is not very good for a baby. Obviously, even when I was there, thedies-in-waiting continued to worry about me. If that''s the case, I''ve been thinking about it too. Of course I can''t know I''m going to ask Dia to block her from burdening Arna with various magics. So, do you think it will be okay? Then even at a rather noisy banquet, the noise wouldn''t reach Arna. In addition, we will take measures to block harmful light and gaze. It''s the standard of coziness, I''m responsible for it. I know that. And the reflection of Arna''s face will only show for about 5 seconds. Anyway, I can''t show the face of our precious daughter-inw any more. what the hell is that? What do you cherish? When I told my daughter about the 5-second limited release, Pena narrowed her eyes as if she was dumbfounded. Well, 10 percent is a joke. Arna thinks it''ll be fine if she only sees her face for a while and retreats with her nanny, how about that? I dont think there will be any problem with that. It''s not a bad ce to celebrate because the nanny didn''t object more than that. Then I dont think I have any reason to object. Pena also agreed. I was against it because it would harm me, but deep down I would be more happy that way. Everyone praises the birth of a child. There are no parents who don''t like it. Is Arna okay too? I deliberately made eye contact with Arna as a yful question. Arnaughed and turned her head. yes it is good Let''s say so. Well, congrattions on your birth, there''s no way you wouldn''t like it. Then I''ll have to make a n right away. That''s not bad. Arel? Why did you suddenly think of that in the first ce? Pena asked as if she were surprised. Arel, you dont like banquets very much, do you? You like praising this one-sidedly, dont you? You like to lie down and receive me. Oh, yes. There is that too. Actually, there are other reasons. I came up with this idea for a slightly different reason. I lightly caressed Arna''s cheek as she smiled at me. When I was born, there were a few guys who didnt think it was right Ah?????? Pena hesitated for a moment, as if she didn''t know what to say. She has already heard of it and knows the basics. Whether I said it or my mother, I''ve heard it a few times. No, I didnt mean to talk gloomy. Anyway, like I said before, even when I was born, there was an atmosphere of self-respect or avoidance of celebrations for various reasons. If you think about it, on my first birthday, it somehow happened because of my ad-lib acting. It wasn''t that much of a celebratory atmosphere. So Arna should be celebrated properly. That''s one of the things I forged and forged. The professional from the previous life does not forget the favor and does not forget the grudge. And most importantly, being celebrated is what matters. It wouldn''t be nice to go too far, but it''s important to give the atmosphere of being loved as a child. There are things I want to show off, and there are things I think about, so I want to promote a celebration banquet. That''s all. You need to know how to be celebrated and loved. That way, you will know what to give or do to others. I guess its too early for that? As I said, more than half is due to my personal feelings. Hehe... that was it. It was only then that Pena nodded her head a couple of times, as if she understood something. Even I... haven''t been celebrated that much since Sele was summoned... I haven''t. She seems to agree with what I''m thinking. Oh dear. Unintentionally, it brings back only bitter memories. The nanny hesitated for a moment, as if she knew what I was talking about. Everyone has at least one bitter regret. Yeah, theres a point in Arels words. okay. I never thought it would have such a deep meaning. ...I said it, but more than half of it is because of personal feelings. Both of them are looking at me with very moist eyes. It''s embarrassing just like that. I think too deeply. It''s troublesome even if I misunderstand. I''m just trying to show off my cute daughter. Actually, it is more than 70%. Anyway, I''m sure everyone agreed and I''ll proceed with the work. Ah, then I need to prepare a dress Ugh, the old size wont fit, right? Isnt that right? Does it look right when I see it? Chapter 456 As she quietly put her arms around her waist and spoke, Pena lightly poked her with her elbow. no father Really. Because my metrics are urate. Ah, more than that, what should Arna wear? Because you are still young, it would be best for Arna-sama to wearfortable clothes. That too. The nanny is right. And most importantly. Come to think of it, I shouldn''t forget these words. The warmest and like-new underwear? What do you mean by that? Of course. Pena gave a subtle smile as if saying something strange. Come to think of it, she doesn''t know what this means. I just shrugged. That''s right, it was only about 20 years ago. The time passed quickly too. Do you mean something? well? There is such a thing. there is not If you''re curious, ask my momter. Anyway, this is the decision. I''ll make everyone bow down in front of my daughter. * * * Banquet preparations were made immediately. The banquet preparations are carried out without any problems in an atmosphere in which others actively agree. Invitations were handed out without a hitch and without omission. In particr, I turned everything around, including the families that came to me on my first birthday. Surely you can''te with an excuse of being busy? Whoop whoop whoop. I didn''t particrly engrave such a phrase, but my invitation must have been permeated with this kind of selfishness. When the day of the banquet to celebrate Arna''s birth came, should I say that I was surprised... or should I say it was natural? All the heads of noble families in the kingdom or direct representatives, as well as guests from other countries, all attended. yes yes Do you dare to leave withouting? I crossed my arms in delight and nodded my head. ... Wow, everything is really here. Pena sighed as if she was tired of seeing the procession of nobles outside, holding Arna in her arms. I really dont know if it will be okay for Arna. It seems a bit embarrassing because things are getting bigger than expected. What is this enough? Is this really okay? Apparently, since there were so many people, Pena was worried again that it might be a burden to Arna. No problem. When Dia heard the story, she said it was okay and demonstrated it. Currently, she was setting up a magic circle to spread magic for Arna. First of all, Pena-sama and Arna-sama told Dia to put Arna down on top of the cradle with the magic circle drawn on it. Then, he infused mana into the magic circle. Then, severalyers of magic circles exerted an effect equivalent to the mana injected at the same time. A translucent sphere appeared in the ce where the cradle was, and then itpletely assimted into the surroundingndscape and disappeared. When you step inside this sphere of influence, the noise outside bespletely inaudible. Wow its quiet. When Pena entered the barrier as a test, she realized that Dia''s words were true and burst into admiration. You really dont see anyone but us. If you enter the barrier that Dia casts, you won''t see the nobles reflected in the scenery outside, nor will you hear their chatter. Only Oroni Pena, me and the nanny can be seen. It is an application of a simple barrier for camouge. First of all, we have to show the effect, so we applied it to Pena-nim, but during the banquet, we will only apply it to Arna-nim. This way, Arna-sama will be able to stayfortably. In this way, guests can see Arna''s appearance and Arna will not be burdened by their appearance. Pena admired the effect. I never thought they''d develop something like this so quickly... that''s amazing. Unfortunately, it''s just an application of what I''ve used before. Applications? Did you ever write something like this? When Pena asked a question without thinking, Dia kept her mouth shut. I was silent as well. I can''t even see it and can''t hear it. Well, there are surprisingly many ces to use such barriers. It is essential to survive in this harsh world. However, it is not something to be proud of openly. Dia quickly changed the subject, as if changing her words. And this also works. When Dia maniptes it further, a colorful mobile-like shape appears and floats on top of the cradle. Not only does it emit various lights, but its shape keeps changing. It also changes to the shape of various animals. Perfect. No I think this is a bit excessive. I agree too. Rather, I think a mobile made with that color of mana would be insane, right? ....Is that so. Dia slightly drooped her shoulders. He looks a bit discouraged. Actually, was this one more confident? anyway! With this, I can show you Arna without any burden. This is not some kind of art or exhibition. Isn''t that excessive? You''re not wrong, are you? In a sense, that''s right. Now, look at our daughter and praise her. And apud. It''s a ce for that. As the celebration began, the guests finally entered the banquet hall one after another. Each aristocrates and politely raises a congrattory greeting. Congrattions, Arell. It is an honor to be able to attend this auspicious day and I send my greetings. Male nobles greet me like this. The nobledies who attended with them looked at Arna while bowing in the order of authority of each family as carefully as possible so as not to be a nuisance to Pena. Oh my, how pretty. How could the two of you look so alike? Its really lovely. The nobledies'' greetings begin with praising Arna''s appearance. Anyway, since they have children, they must know how to be ttered. Coincidentally, Arna also opened her eyes and smiled at her mother. How can you be so calm? My child was very shy when guests came. That''s because Arna can''t see you guys. I deliberately covered it up because it was a time when only good things were to be seen. Well, I didn''t bother talking about the barrier that Dia created. The barrier seems to be working properly. Thanks to this, you can feel safe even in noisy ces. However, there is nothing good to use too much, so I will use it only at this time. If there was only one downside, it would look like Pena talking to herself in Arna''s eyes. If I had grown up a little more, I would have thought Why is my mother like that?'' Would you have wondered? It seems that Arna resembles Yii and doesnt shy away from it. Pena is also responding appropriately by taking advantage of him. It''s not a lie. Because Arna doesn''t shy away from strangers that much. He easily smiles even when his aides look into him. But is it because it resembles me? Do I look that easy? After a quick greeting, Arna fell asleep again, probably because it was quiet and boring. Pena can''t help but entrust Arna to her nanny, and now begins to talk with nobledies in earnest. From trivial fashion stories. Even the absurd topic of Have you decided on a future date for Arna?'' has already be a hot topic. In a sense, it was the day Pena returned to the social world after giving birth to Arna. There seemed to be no end to the procession of nobledies who talked to her one way or another. It''s something you have to pay anyway, so it would be better to deal with it at our side banquet than to go somewhere far away. I wasn''t toozy either. As if it was an opportunity, each of the nobles were talking to each other. In particr, the heads of aristocratic families with daughters seem to think that they have gained some sympathy, and they are excited and talk to them on their own. It is truly auspicious. There really is nothing in the world to be envious of, since he looks exactly like Arel-nim and his wife. Yeah, thats right. I don''t know if it was there before. The aristocrat, who did not know what I was thinking, continued with a nostalgic look in his eyes. I remember when my daughter was born. I''m busy right now, so I''m sorry that only my mother follows her around hahahaha. Arel-nim should be careful too. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to y with my child, but phew.... For some reason, it sounds like aint from the middle? Stop talking like that already. Even if you don''t worry about that, I''ll y very well with Arna, right? No, I''m just going to y and not work. If you sayter, I''m going to y with my dad! I''ll let you say I like you more than my mom!'' Still, if it''s a topic like this, I can listen to it with all my heart. At least it''s a hundred times more beneficial than those that bring up trivial political disputes. but. asionally, there was a guy who brought up a subject that could be said to be truly fearless. The guys who took advantage of the opportunity as if it was a good opportunity and approached them. Congrattions on the birth of Arel-samas sessor. Yes, thank you. If I answered roughly like this, I was mistaken that I had listened to the story to some extent. I''m very sorry to say these words at such an auspicious asion. Then don''t do it. But I''m not smart enough not to say that. For the prosperity and future of Arell-nim''s territory, shouldn''t we strive for a greater future? It''s the future... You seem to be looking far into the distance, right? I was dumbfounded and had to put up with the fact that I almost burst intoughter. It''s pretty straightforward. What he meant was that since the first child was also born, shouldn''t we take an additional concubine and focus on raising the child even more? I admit that it is a natural idea of this era. In any case, the only idea is to strengthen the family by increasing the number of sessors. There is also a perception that the status of a man from an aristocratic family here means how many women he can have. That is the reason why I did not dare to be criticized even though I secretly lived freely in many ways until the past. If you think about it like that, I think it''s a pretty good era here too. Once you understand. No matter how impatient he is.'' probably impatient I guess this ce will also be a ce to filter out these ignorant people. If you have a hard time thinking of a rtionship because you are busy, it''s a good time... ...No, I understand your meaning well. But I don''t think that''s the time yet. I drew a line around it well and resolutely. As you said, I think there are many ties. Wouldnt it prosper if you take it in carefully? It means Even if I ept it, I will not ept a child stained with your desires.'' There are people who walk like this. Some even bring their own sisters or daughters. This is kind of annoying. It''s a bit chilly, especially when Pena and the others look at her with a smile. You''ll know if I pass, right?'' It is an eye to Don''t worry. don''t go over Still, there are times when it is annoying to kick openly. as soon as. Ill see you in a while, Mr. Arele Ernesia. I heard a voice that seemed to have been heard somewhere. It was impossible to ignore it for now, so when I reflexively turned my head, I saw the youngdy''s face as expected. Chapter 457 Chapter 457. Arna''s birth banquet (3) + Aim for the second? (1) Hmm? What about you? Greetings again. It''s called Chestel Selfradil. ....Oh yeah. Someone did it, and it was you. Was it the daughter of an old man who didn''t know what the Principality of Ruin was? There were many guests from abroad, so it was no wonder, but it seems that the youngdy was also present. Had you talked to me this way before? You''re persistent. I don''t know if it''s my own intention or the family''s intention, but it''s really tenacious. Isnt the owner of the Principality of Ruin unable to attend this time as well? Yes, I have no face. I had no choice but toe this time. okay? It''s a pity. I''ve already said goodbye as a greeting. The problem is, again, if the opponent doesn''t notice. Especiallypared to the other youngdies, she clings desperately. First of all, congrattions on an auspicious event. I''ve seen it too, but you''re a true sessor who resembles Arel. I really envy Pena-sama. Is that so? If you''re this brazen, it''s a little admirable. Uhm, usually when the youngdy approaches first, she gets along well with her and sneaks away, but I don''t think she should be approached that way easily. He''s the type to get annoyed if you touch him. My numerous experiences intuit that. let''s avoid this And sneaky measures..... Oh my God? Thank you so much for that. Ah its ruined. I muttered out loud. Before I knew it, Pena came to my side and clung to me, starting to check the youngdy. Were you watching more than that? Ask with your eyes. Of course not, came the reply. Oh my goodness?. Rather than that, Fena talked to Chestel again. If you brought it with you, you could have taken me as it is. I usually avoid that. Apparently, she has her own thoughts. I said hello a little while ago, Miss Chestel? Yes, there were other people at that time, so I apologize for not being able to speak at length. No, I dont care, so you dont have to worry. There are a lot of people I want to greet after a long time, so I was busy. That''s a big deal... Chestel tilted his head and put his hand on his cheek, pretending to be worried. As the days go by, more and more people attend social churches. I think it''s a big deal since Pena-sama has to deal with it alone. U ? Wow.... It''s tant..... I was a bit hot. Penado''s eyes don''t smile. Because I understood what Chestel meant. Let''s paraphrase roughly. I know there''s room left. Can you give me a ce for a concubine?'' It''s no different than asking directly. It might have been a lot better to hear it out loud. Since Pena-sama is busy chatting with nobledies, Arel-sama seems to be alone. Hey? Pena winks slightly. I gently shake my head. No, I y well alone. Usually, in social circles of a certain size or more, it is customary for the main wife and concubines toe forward to some extent. That''s probably what she''s pointing out. And in that part, it must be tantly shining the desire. Since you''re alone there, I''m concerned that no one is trying to approach you with nefarious intentions. Yeah you It''s just you.'' in my heart. No matter what, it''s too much to do right here in the face. Ah, that is also true. Certainly, when Ii takes her eyes off her, even for a moment, she is talking to so many youngdies. Ugh... Ugh! I get stung a lot, and I just clear my throat. We just talked, nothing more. is it real? No, well... I''m also a man... Certainly, a big deal is a big deal. It must be difficult since you are not a normal person. Still, isnt it enough for the youngdy to worry? If you paraphrase that, does it mean don''t worry about it and go away''? It''s strange. Originally, the social circle is not a ce where political intentions or personal desires are secretly pursued, but just for friendship . ....How did this happen? ....Like that, the two of them talked for a while. Then I''ll just leave. Perhaps it was the end of the war of nerves, Chestel said hello first and then withdrew. It must be because he noticed that the attention around him was gradually gathering. Ugh?????? Afterpletely backing away, Pena made a noise as if it was ridiculous. Um, you mean? I wondered if maybe I was offended, so I wondered if I should say something. know. uh? Isnt that youngdy the second daughter of the lord of the Principality of Ruin? I guess I already knew. Somehow, I had a feeling that something was going on. Did you know? I heard that you did quite a trickst time too? It''s a trick... ah... that''s right. Did Asha say that? I can''t think of any other culprit. While I was gone, I asked the other kids to tell me who Allel was talking to and who was approaching him. Pena proudly says something. You are thorough. ....Right. Were you being watched? I was roughly guessing. In fact, it seems that Pena was using her aides to look at my activities. Instead of reporting like that, he must have traded something. In my family, women watch over the head of the household. ....But I have nothing to say because I am self-employed. Um, should I be careful? Instead, I shrugged my shoulders and asked, and Pena sighed and sighed. ah? That''s not very good. Are you okay? Or do you mean believe? Um... which one? Come to think of it, in the past, he said endless nonsense about how many concubines were allowed? I didn''t mean it, but it seems that she is drawing a line in her own way. But you better put up with that youngdy? He? why? The rumors arent very good. Didn''t I hear that too? Apparently, the rumors Pena was talking about were rumors shared among nobledies. Surprisingly, thosedies are more sensitive and quick to hear rumors like this. Sometimes it''s even sharper. In any world, even the gossip of ajumma cannot be ignored. He seemed a little impatient. Is that enough? Anyway, there are rumors about that family. head of that family. Lesnel Seldil. It is said that he is sending his daughters to influential people in other countries rather hastily in order to solidify his position in the Zelnian Kingdom. And after talking with the youngdy earlier, I can understand it roughly. He was very impatient. Hmm, I did. Maybe its because the family pushes and brushes a lot? It''s nothing new. He must have been bitter about not making much of an impression since thest banquet. Did he hear the bruises as if he were a minion of an evil organization? It''s bitter. Well, it''s a little pitiful to think like that. Pena also appreciated it. I kind of agree. Even the daughters of noble families live very tired lives. ...Even if the cause says something like that. Pena red at him and snorted. Yes, my poprity is resentful. huh? But what does it mean that the youngdy from earlier doesn''t... mean that someone else will? Well? what about Are you saying that right here? Pena just said something meaningful and turned her back. Rather than that, everyone gathered, didnt they? Then should I say something? Yes, yes. I shrugged and headed for the podium with Pena. The banquet is also ripe, and I admit that it is the right time to say something as the family head. I cleared my throat slightly and said the first words. I would like to express my gratitude beyond words to all of you who havee to celebrate the birth of my daughter, Arna. After he finished his words, he raised a ss of alcohol. And following my gestures, the guests in attendance also raised their sses. at the same time. When I gestured, Dia nodded and secretly manipted the magic tool near the podium. Then, the figure of Arna sleeping on the ceiling of the banquet hall was reproduced in real time as a mana hologram, and it was seen as arge image. If Arna grew up and looked at this banquet record today, she would be kicking the nket over and over again. Pena sighs in amazement and pinches my waist. My daughter, Arna, was born. And I wish him prosperity in the future of the kingdom he will see. They raised their sses and prayed for the prosperity of the next generation. * * * Arel''s congrattory speech is over, and from then on, each nobleman talks freely for enjoyment. Arna was taken back to her room by her nanny. Pena and Arna were worried, so I nned to wait a little longer and go back. To be honest, she was pretty tired from being pushed by the nobledies. But before that. Hmm? It was like that. Ah?.'' Pena quickly scanned the surroundings with a sharp gaze. Even if it looks like this, it is a body that has endured many cultures since childhood and the social world that has been beaten by the empire. That''s why you can read the atmosphere by just skimming. Especially women who don''t know men. The intentions of the women of the aristocratic families, who wanted to talk to Arel whenever they saw the opportunity, were immediately evident. ...I heard from other kids, but they do more.'' She hadn''t set foot in the social world for quite some time. After all, it must have been an opportunity for the youngdies. Even so, it was not nice to see him talking with other youngdies in front of his wife. So there would have been no opportunity like that. From what I''ve heard, it seems that there were quite a few struggles by the youngdies trying to get in Arel''s eyes. Looking at Chestel Selfradil''s behavior a moment ago, I could imagine what the atmosphere would have been like. Looking back on it, it''s pretty disgusting. First, let''s observe the situation a bit more.'' At first, I decided to watch without saying anything. Direct intervention is next. Aim for the second? (1) The garden of the Marquis of Gnebel, where a tea party among youngdies is being held. There, they were talking in full bloom. Did you hear that? Then one of the invited guests brought up a topic. yes? What about that? There are rumors that Arell Ernesia-sama might have a concubine. Oh my God? However, the type of story flower is very absurd... I can''t help it. Normally, we would talk about fashionable clothes or music, but this time, it was a rumor that caught their attention recently. That Arel Ernesia might have a concubine. Chapter 458 Chapter 458. Aim, second? (2) Is that true? One of the youngdies asked a little suspiciously. In the first ce, rumors are just rumors. They aren''t clumsy enough to believe it straight away either. Above all, when ites to Arell Ernesia, in the end, you can''t judge everything just by hearing rumors. In the past, what kind of gossip was circting even before he got married? Because it sounds pretty good this time! The youngdy who brought up the topic made a little fuss. There must be something that makes you excited like this. Expectations rose between them. Think about it. Would a person like him ever have only one wife? That''s true... but you haven''t left it until now, have you? There was a story that he kept his loyalty until his wifes child was born. Oh my gosh. What makes sense? Now that the child was born, it would be no wonder that ordinary aristocratic families officially recognized one or two of their concubines. Above all, everyone has heard rumors about him. Will he, and no one else, take it? oh! For a conversation between youngdies, the subject is getting quite absurd, but no one says anything. More important than that is the possibility of what might happen in the future. Come to think of it, Ive heard that my family would strongly rmend it to him Me too. me too. One by one, the two begin to match. The youngdy who brought up the story only then smiled as if satisfied. It wont be such a ridiculous rumor. Above all, he always has only beautiful women by his side, doesnt he? ah! I heard that too! I heard that everyone is a lover... Aha! okay! Always by my side.... Sometimes.... It may be the perfect proof. Doesn''t that mean the evidence is everywhere? Rather than that, isnt it bing more openly explicit now? But right now, no youngdy cares even about that. Because it has always been a topic of conversation like this for them. That is what it is. yes? In other words, rather than a political marriage between families. You are pursuing passion on the spot. Once he spoke around, the meaning would have been sufficiently conveyed. Passion thats what it is. yes. In other words, shouldnt we be able to stand next to him only if we act before anyone else? It was as if she was deliberately trying to motivate the other young girls. A guest from a foreign country invited by the Lady of the Marquis of Gnebel. Chestel Sepradil. He encouraged them with only a cautious smile. Now is the perfect opportunity. I''m afraid of this world, so I can''t even go out to y. Let me suddenlyin. Damon, who was discussing with me about improving the undiluted coke solution, gave me a puzzled look. Are you talking about that rumor? What is it, did you hear it too? It seems my subordinates have heard rather than me. How widespread is it in the world? The rumor he refers to is that If you dare to approach me, you might be able to take me as a concubine.'' But isnt that always the case? No... this time it''s a little more drastic than that. How much do you think it is? I think these days, when I show up at banquets or social gatherings, I wonder if I might be looking for that woman? Are you holding back yourughter? He shakes his head silently, but he must beughing out of embarrassment. To be honest, wasnt it until now? Well, there are a lot of corners that I can guess. It was because before marriage, I moved as my mind went and as my body went. I''ve never crossed a really dangerous line, though. I''m going to miss it too. I thought it was my karma at first too. Isnt that what it is? I think someone was deliberately bewitched. There is a hint that it is intentionally driving public opinion that way. It is natural to bring a concubine to me as much as possible. And is it a tactic to raise expectations so that it is eptable? It''s a dupe using ssic gossip. Thanks to you, these days, wherever you go, there are youngdies and everyone is pushing you. Isnt that what always happened? Even secretly trying to lead you to a garden courtyard or something like that? It''s to the point that I''m a little bit cold. Thedies of Ernesia Kingdom are so frightening. Well, the motto of the kingdom is conquer the opponent by yourself''. Maybe that''s why this kind ofpetition is particrly heated. Damon opened his eyes wide as if he had finally realized that this was a bit out of the ordinary. However, I don''t particrly go beyond the beauty world. If I had passed, I would be on my knees in front of Pena by now, but I wouldn''t be sighing here. Girls these days are so bold. Thats how it is. Anyway, this guy''s poprity... Imented. Why doesn''t this guy''s poprity fade even after he gets married? Ah, you sinful pro. Is this the path he had to endure from the time he decided to be a pro at Casanova? It''s a sin to be so popr. To y around pretending to sigh in an exaggerated way on purpose. Then cant we just take it in? ???? hmm? Isnt it rather strange when you think about it? Why is Arel-sama not epting other women? It was unexpected. he would say something like this No... After all, Damon has a normal way of thinking by the standards here. In the kingdom, it is rather natural for nobles to have multiple consorts. Hmm????? On the contrary, it seems that these frivolous rumors are circting because you havent weed more until now. is that so? Hearing this kind of advice, I tend to mistakenly believe that this kind of thing happened because I am naive, but that is not necessarily the case. Since then, I have been doing everything I have to do. I don''t think it''s that much of a difference between then and now. No, I dont remember being so careful. Simply ying with fire. Having multiple spouses is one thing. Damon did you eat something wrong today? I never thought he would say something like this. It''s really unexpected. I dont think anyone else would have said this, if not me. Above all, considering that he is a person with such a huge territory, he may not be defenseless. Hmm, is that so? Originally, it is basic to consolidate power through marriage. Arel-sama wouldnt really need it, right? Thats right. That''s right. For me, there is only a fear of confusing the family if I take the method of using marriage. There is no advantage to having a rtionship with a person in power. Right now I am not in a position to benefit. position to benefit. That''s why I wasn''t conscious of the concubine. I don''t know if I have an ident like that. Then you should let it go even more. Is that the conclusion? If you have a few more spouses, no one can outwardlyin. In vulgar terms, Arel is only one, but isn''t it hard to keep telling him to keep a woman? Is that an excuse? That isnt that hard? You know that it''s not a problem to cheat like that, right? Keep.. w This time, I also have some things Im convinced of. There is no need to force it. Arent there many people who can naturally ept it if they dont cling to things like power or personal connections? I was at a loss for words for the first time in a while. When I reacted like this, Damon put on a proud face as if he had won for the first time in a while. ....You know how to work hellish overtime sooner orter, son of a bitch. It''s not even wrong.'' What Damon said makes sense. If it''s noisy outside, you can build up your inner self here and get rid of the excuse to invite. A lover or whatever is good. Does it mean that once it is entered, the empty digits are filled? It''s not like taking a chair. Above all, if Arel-sama reveals what she wants, even the girls won''t refuse. Don''t you already know? Yes, yes. For now, don''t remember. To Darman''s advice, I only answered moderately. I understand what you mean, but isnt the most important thing different? What is? It''s just what they think. But somehow, this alchemist got fed up. That sounds like a pointless worry. Okay. I evaded it moderately, saying that I really don''t know. Anyway, please seriously consider it Well, maybe the people around Arell-sama will be conscious of it first. Hmm?????? Wouldnt it be better for Arel-nim to lead the way? What will it be like? I just slipped it through. If I say that, it sounds like I''m being eaten. But why is it strangely undeniable? Hmm? It''s been quite strangetely, hasn''t it?'' Over the past few days, Pena has been carefully checking the actions of her husband, Arell, the lord of Fahilia. To be precise, I carefully looked at his specific actions. it''s a woman Pena also guessed that he was showing a fairly liberal attitude in matters of women. Especially before marriage, it seems that he was very morous. Well... because the family is the family.'' The pilgrimage of the men of the Kingdom of Ernesia was as famous as she knew, even though she was from a foreign country. So, I was really worried about it. Will it be okay?'' do. There was also anxiety that perhaps, with marriage as an opportunity, he might be taking concubines all the time. I was also quite determined. In that respect, Arel was unexpected. Rather, there were things I realized after I got married. Hmm, I put it like this. Surprisingly, it seems to be limited in women''s issues... Maybe not.... The number of women close to him is limited. I wondered if the name of the proud Ernesia royal family would make me cry. On the one hand, I was relieved. In fact, that didn''t mean Arell was neglecting Pena at all. You already know there. That Arel is constantly rejecting invitations to have a concubine rmended by those around her. Surprisingly, he''s adamant about that... He seemed to notice that he was paying attention. He always acts as he pleases, but in reality draws a line. They seem to live ording to their desires, but there is a corner where they are surprisingly careful about something. Personally, it would be nice if the concubine issue would be postponed. I guess it can''t be It is her personal desire. But you have to be careful.'' I realized that fact after seeing the youngdies who kept trying to talk to Arel during thest celebration. In addition, a situation arose where the youngdies didn''t take themselves seriously and pushed for the strange rumors these days, perhaps because of money. Arel doesn''t say much, but Pena has already noticed. I''d rather.... if I can''t put it off any longer... there''s a workaround I''ve been thinking about from before. I''d rather keep the leash on properly!'' That conclusion has now been reached. Chapter 459 Chapter 459. Aim, second? (3) So, Pena observed Arell''s recent moves and counted the number of women attached to him. From entourages to servants or artisans. and concluded If it''s these guys... maybe it''ll work out somehow?'' Even without bringing in junk from the outside. You will be able to maintain the current atmosphere of the house as much as possible. I thought it was necessary for them anyway. Yes, this is it!'' As soon as Pena gave that answer, she decided to act immediately. Her idea was simr to Darman''s recent proposal to Arell. Solve the concubine problem in advance to prevent strange things from entering. So-called concubine defense! As a concubine, defend the concubine. Pena decided to act right away. To do that. First of all, I should throw the embers at them.'' Candidates that are likely to be the safest. I decided to encourage the first ones that came to mind. What Seina came up with was quite unexpected. I think these days, isnt it pretty wasteful? yes? What? Seina suddenly said this, so Asha reflexively gave out a strange voice. Saying that they had something to discuss, Seina called Asha and Dia. Usually, when the three of us had something to talk about, we often put our heads together and discussed it, so no one thought this ce strange today. Until now. Seina was the first to say something iprehensible after a long time. No, I mean Arell-nim. What does it mean? Dia, who had been silent, asked. Up until now, he had been listening casually as if he wasn''t interested in anything he brought up, but when Seina mentioned Arell, he seemed to intervene in the conversation. No, hasnt everyone been upsettely? Are you saying that Arel-nim is going to take a concubine? Honestly, isnt it prettypetitive? ....ah. ?...umm. No, dont look at me like that and listen to me? Honestly, are you all interested? Seina shrugged. The two of them didn''t say anything, as if they were trying to listen. Seina understood that it was okay to continue, and started talking again. Thinking about it, it''s been quite a while since we''ve served Arel. Wasnt it from when you were thirteen? well, thats about it. Ah, time flies. Ever since I was fourteen. Isnt that what it is? That''s not what''s important. It''s not the time to be thrilled. Seina added this. At that time, he was just a small person, but hey isnt he the age that knows everything now? Lady Arna is already there. So? Asha instinctively felt that this wouldn''t be a very good story. And that intuition always bes a reality. The lord youve served since childhood and your whole life? Wouldn''t that be possible as well? As expected. Somehow it seemed so. Asha sighed. Certainly Please dont agree, Dia too. Asha scolded Dia, who took Seina''s nonsense seriously. Seina, please dont say anything strange. What if someone hears it... No, it''s not necessarily a story without reality. To be frank, there is no official recognition. Wasnt everything that could have happened? Cuck! Asha coughed on the spot. Dia has not changed. Seina didn''t care much, as if she expected such a reaction. To be more blunt, I wonder if ying with fire would be sincere. That''s why I''m asking you not to say things like that so easily. Isnt it a waste to give it to someone else? Sena! Asha raised her eyebrows, perhaps feeling a headache from Seina''s nonsense. Maybe it''s just a matter of personal preference? This colleague in front of me has been overly open from before. It might be a problem if the lord who epts all of it is also a problem, but... No. .... Both of them are not in a position to argue about it, so what are they pretending to be? . Uh ... I have nothing to say. The problem is that neither of them are in a position to criticize Seina. Whether ying with fire or arson. If it''s only one person, it''s reproachful, but if it''s everyone''s responsibility, there''s nothing to say. In the end, Asha chose one. It''s a thing of the past! Ouch? Pretend not to know your own ugliness. In the first ce, Dia didn''t affirm or deny, and stayed still. That, too, was expected. Seina shrugged. It would be nothing more to say at the point where you are already in this ce. Anyway, Arel-nim has grown a lot unlike before. Arent you a decent person now? so what? Its just a sword that says, Can I try to look a little more seriously now? yes? Are you aiming? Asha pursed her lips. It must be that the ident does not return to the story that went too far ahead. Where are you going hunting? I don''t think it''s a false metaphor. No... that''s not it! Asha, who btedly understood the meaning, eximed. Anyway, this room is well soundproofed. There is no need to hesitate. yes? Why not? Something is out of proportion! How such Fountain La. Well, Dia doesn''t seem to think so. yes? When Asha turned around, Dia nodded seriously. Certainly a usible proposition. ...I can''t understand it. Have you both forgotten your duty? It''s too much to dismiss as just a joke we shared on a regr basis. In some cases, I even think about leaving the seat without listening to it anymore. Again, Seina made a serious face. It''s different from the main thing. If you think about it, by now, it''s probably time for Arell-sama to take in two or three additional women. How about that? Asha does not deny otherwise. Traditionally, it ismon for men from aristocratic families to have multiple spouses. In that case, it is different from adultery. In the end, if it''s a lover or whatever, there''s no problem if you officially admit it. So, if its possible, were going to get it. Didn''t you see a lot of women who are pushing you these days? Then it''s time for us to act too. It is a sword that shows who has been spitting on for years. That conclusion is strange! What''s this time! Is it the logic of It''s an assault!''? It was absurd. no way? Originally, such a thing is a sword to win. So you''re saying that''s weird? Do you feel that your colleagues are so far away today? Asha was sincerely questioned. Well... Actually, there is no reason to say everything. Then why? It''s okay if it''s Arel-nim. Asha was at a loss for words. It''s not that I''m dumbfounded like I was a while ago. Really? Or maybe Asha is that kind of person? ...Would you like to duel with me personally after this? Its a joke, a joke. anyway. I don''t think so either... And I think it''ll be pretty good. No matter how much I think about it, the words I muttered now are more sincere. For now, Asha has too many thoughts to point out, so I just passed it on. so. Why are you even telling us such a story? Well, Im curious to know what the two of you think. I''m just trying to say that if we both have the same thoughts, why don''t we unite? Asha was at a loss for words at the overly direct way of thinking. Hmm? So, is Asha apletely thoughtless sword? ....Why do I have to listen to that? Surprisingly, Asha''s potential is not enough. For now, the time spent with former nobles and Arel. Even if you include everything, it won''t be enough. And people who like gossip would like it, wouldnt it? I can only hear you clearly making fun of me, right? It is indeed so. Don''t convince Dia too. Ugh. Asha sighed. In the first ce, I didnt intend to do that. I tried to say firmly that I didnt, but I reflexively shut my mouth and hesitated. Sensing the gap, Seina''s eyes shed. ah? Didn''t you think it would be possible? Oh no! The reaction is obviously quite dubious. That''s why Dia is also saying don''t jump on the bandwagon and fight against each other. Then how about Dia? Since it seemed like it would be disadvantageous for the time being, Asha decided to sneak an arrow at Dia. Isn''t it time to pass it on to a colleague? I agree. However, D.A. is a talented person who speaks without hesitation. Of course, everything is Allel-nim''s will. If he wants it, I''m fine. That is what I am saying. In the first ce, it''s all about whether Arel epts it or not! And it is our will to push. I agree. The two shake hands as if they understand something. I wish I could be a good colleague. Asha shook her head. So what are you going to do? First of all, dont hit me. Its going to hit you. ...It''s such a grand n. Surprisingly, the two didn''t seem to mind. This is a natural approach. There is no need to n. Then it crashes. than that. Why are you suddenly talking like this? It''s strange again. I don''t know Seina''s temperament, but I thought she wasn''t inclined to bring up such a topic easily. There is an important reason. What is it? Asha was nervous inside because she had a more serious expression than she thought. Maybe it''s a serious problem that you don''t know about... How old are we this year? Wouldn''t it be dangerous? Is that because of that? It was a more bizarre reason than I thought. No, there are parts that I agree with. In fact, it was also a problem that Asha herself was slightly concerned about. Its a joke. There is some reason for that. That is all. In the end, Seina did not reveal the reason until the end. In the end, Asha, who hadn''t heard of it, withdrew, saying, Do it yourself, as if exhausted, and Dia also retreated to see if there was anything to do. In the end, only Seina was left alone, waiting quietly. And now he smiles as if embarrassed. ...I''ve been talking about it for a while. Is it a sword made of this? It wasn''t self-talk. He realized the presence of the woman who had just entered this ce and spoke to him. That''s enough. The one who showed up was none other than Pena. Um, so did you talk well? I did it once. Thanks to that, Asha is dumbfounded and Dia is... Well, I''m not sure either. great job. Pena said that while knowing what kind of conversation the three had. It seems he''s sincere.'' At this time, even Seina couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. This is the reason I brought up the topic to the two of them a while ago. It was Pena who ignited this fire. He suddenly summoned Seina and suggested, Would you like to create a situation like this? In return, he gets permission to push Arel to some extent. If things go well, it was a really strange deal that even concubines would be allowed. It is indeed a strange transaction. Is the ident of high-ranking people like this...?'' It was not a bad proposal for Seina, so she epted it, but it was surprising. Or do tall people have hair...?'' Chapter 460 Chapter 460. Aim, second? (4) Seina? Didn''t you think I might be crazy right now''? Can that be? But apart from that, I don''t understand. Why are we? Ah, I guess so. Pena also understood Seina''s doubts. That said, it was a decision she made quite rationally. why? Arent there more youngdies who are against Arel these days? ...well, that''s right. In fact, there have been cases where it has been quite bold. I''m not sure about the recent invitations, but I''ve heard rumors that they''re trying to invite them for that purpose. Certainly, the outfits of nobledies these days are bold. I thought about it too, but it must be a bit dangerous. I dont think Arel-nim will sumb to such a temptation. ''Trust the husband, but don''t trust the man.'' There is a saying. ...Ah, that''s very usible. I can''t deny it. If you think about it, Seina''s grandfather also said that there was a time when he had an ident when he was young and was not least noticed by the grandmother. At that point, I understood what Pena was wary of. But..... Still, instead of him Why? no? Then it''s okay if it''s not''? Pena said that with a slight smile. In the first ce, she was convinced and handed me this offer. It''s pretty wicked in that regard. I know that at least three people have some kind of crush on Arell. Even Seina couldn''t help but feel a bit caught. Rather than bringing in a woman with some ulterior motive from the outside where no one knows who she is. Wouldn''t it be nice to have someone you know... and a person you canmunicate with as much as possible? And you can''t oppose concubines. In the end, it''s apromise on her own. And if its you guys, I dont think there will be much difference from now even if you admit it officially. How is that real intention? I mean, I dont think you guys would take my ce. And I will definitely put a leash on him with both sides. Was that the reason? At that point, Seina also screamed a little in her heart. I was amazed at the unexpected logic. On the other hand, I also thought that I was bing more and more like Arel. In particr, I thought that the way of thinking that does not cover this method is bing more and more simr. Maybe this is nature. It wasn''t a bad suggestion for me either.'' In reality, it was a proposal that even Seina was quite tempted to make. In the first ce, I thought that Arell was okay, it was the same since I was young. It wouldn''t hurt to make it happen. ....And actually, Seina was just kidding, but she''s paying a lot of attention to it. Age... I mean. To be honest, it''s dangerous. They also have their ownplex personal feelings. But why me? Proposing it to Ashana and Dia directly... Come to think of it, if you were going to reveal your true feelings, it would have been better if you had summoned everyone, not just yourself. Dia thinks that maybe one day. It was dangerous to stick around from time to time. Pena said what she understood. And Asha is hesitant, but what could have happened? Surprisingly, you pretend to be strict, but in reality you are not. ah?????? I can''t deny it. huh? But isn''t that the point of saying no to refusal? Something is strange. ording to that logic, if you don''t push... why me? Yeah, actually, if you dont talk openly like this, youre the one who hesitates the most. Seina couldn''t resist. It was because Seina, who could be seen right in front of Penas eyes, was hesitant and hesitant. Surprisingly, a person who is outspoken on the outside is not bold when it is important. Pena seemed to think so. Anyway, I hope you guys will do your best to avoid bringing in junk from outside. ...I don''t want you to ask me such a huge favor. You dont hate it either, do you? After all, it was certain that Pena had been bing more like himtely. Even after that, the time and ce must be clearly distinguished. Just make sure you do that. ...You really sound like Mr. Arell. Seina shrugged her shoulders as if in surrender. In any case, it will affect the behavior of the aides. It was clear. I''m going to take this opportunity to make sure that Arel doesn''t have any more women. Make them responsible for their own karma. That was Pena''s n. Even Seina couldn''t object. Rather, he smiled as if he wanted to participate. Since thats already been the case, I wont decline. hmm? If you can really do it, whoops. Oh, since you said that, I will show you my sincerity. Saying it as if it were a joke, Seina shrugged her shoulders as if there was something wrong. As expected of Pena. The lightly lit fire unexpectedly started to have quite a ripple effect. As much as they would normally be so close for granted, when their aides realized the possibility, they gradually began to be more cautious in dealing with Arel. Even if it''s natural when you''re not aware of it. It was the truth that once you realize it, you will be conscious again. Dia was lost in thought as she flipped through the pages of the sorcery book she was reading alone in her room. Although the hands turn over the pages, the eyes do not scan the letters very much. In fact, a wild thought that had nothing to do with magic was running through her head. Approach first? It''s something I never thought of.'' When Seina suddenly said she had something to say and forced her to sit down, I thought it would be nothing special. To be honest, I didn''t care much about what I was talking about. This time, however, it was something that Dia could not help but be a little surprised by. I have no choice but to listen seriously. ...with Arell-nim... I''ve never thought about it.'' It is true that for her, the lord is someone whom she respects and respects. However, it was not that she was not personally greedy. However, it was a problem that he did not think much about because he thought it was not suitable for him. However, when Seina pointed it out, he realized something. The logic is a bit messy, but it makes sense. Then... me too.'' It''s not that she''s not greedy either. After thinking that far, Dia''s hand stopped. ...but then what should I do? Come to think of it, that was the problem. How does seduction work in the first ce? Of course, it should not cause controversy within the territory, so excessive things are prohibited. More than anything else, it could hurt Pena''s feelings. She is also one of the owners of thisnd now. Then like before?'' Dia calmly recalled what she had done with Arell in the past and how she was doing. But then, is there anything different from before? In the past, I was just moderately led by the flow... If I had to be conscious, that wasn''t the case. Most of all, he led. However, the conclusion they drew this time was that if they want a deeper rtionship, they should lead it more consciously. Thinking like that, something wasplicated. For now, let''s make a decision while watching Arel-nim''s usual actions.'' If it was Arel, I thought about how he would approach it, thinking about his own actions. When a conclusion is not reached, grasp the situation in front of the real thing and act. Dia made up her mind. This is Arell. There is one thing I noticed these days. The reaction of my aides these days is strange.'' It didn''t take long before I realized that. For example, Dia was the first to show signs of it. Jigsy?. clearly? Mmm. I am the one who made this sound. I couldn''t help it. While I was looking at the improvement report on the k tree, I wonder if Dia, who had visited me a while ago, was staring at me all the time. At first, I waited because I wanted to know what was going on. Originally, he wasn''t that talkative, and I didn''t think there was anything unusual about him. No matter how much it is, it is different from usual to keep staring at me for tens of minutes. Daya? yes. Do you have anything to say? However, Dia nced at me with that gaze a moment ago. I thought about what would be efficient. efficiency? Were you devising some new magic? But for that it is strange. Because, ording to my intuition, Dia''s gaze was not that of a person seeking knowledge until just a moment ago... but the atmosphere was like that of a beast quietly searching for prey. Arel. why? Arell-sama, are you happy when something happens to you? ???? what? I even ask this question, but I can''t understand it any more. What does that have to do with the fact that you''ve been ring at me all along? No matter how great a country is, there is no answer to this. Do you mean anything? no. It seems Dia has some basis and reason in her head, but she doesn''t seem to have any intention of revealing it honestly. Instead, that gipsy again? The observational gaze of the feeling of doing is returning. what happened Watching a beautiful woman is kind of thrilling... It''s not that bad, but it''s not bad. I feel like I''m being watched by something. Isn''t it the attitude of a person who enjoys everything? There''s nothing particrly serious about it, so let''s just leave it alone. than that. I''ve been frowning at the thought of improving the k tree, but it''s a little stiff. Of course, it''s not like I''m really tired, but there are times when I feel mentally tired. Hmmm! Let''s rx a little bit and loosen the neck area. . I Something silently said, This is it!'' It seems that I heard the sound of feeling. I could see that Dia was subtly ttered, perhaps because of her mood. Arel, if you feel ufortable, I will help you. ....huh? Well... Then don''t leave it to me. But what do you do? I''m thinking of making blood vessels circte through direct stimtion. Oh, is it a massage? That''s not bad either. I obediently gave permission and surrendered myself. Dia carefully lifts me up with her telekinesis magic. oh i remember the old days In the past, everyone admonished me for doing this and bing a bad habit. And my spoils have gone splendidly bad! Then lets begin. Dia spreads her mana around me and uses the mana as it is to apply appropriate pressure to release it. Is this her own way? ....Ah ah ah ah ah. It''s not bad... Actually, since I''m hiding my skills, this doesn''t really relieve my tiredness. Still, there are things that make you feel better just by fiddling with them. For example, the feeling of being pressed by numerous soft palms. That alone can make you feel strange. How is it? huh! It''s okay... I continued to receive massages with her mana. I don''t know why she suddenly suggested this, but it''s okay. Chapter 461 Chapter 461. Aim, second? (5) However, it seemed that this was not the only thing. Dia started pressing my back and shoulders with her own hands this time. hmm? Are you doing it yourself this time? Mana alone is uncertain, so it is necessary to do it manually. okay? If you are, so be it. I left myself without a doubt. It''s not dangerous, so please touch it as you like. Whether it is the back or the stomach, it is touched hard. Like a sea otter aaaaa?. How is it? huh. It''s okay. Now, what''s next... Somehow, this time Dia tried to move on, showing more expression than usual. If it''s not because of the mood, the distance is a little physically close. at that time. Whoa, whoa, hasty actions than before ....hey what are you doing? ....Around the time I was being touched. At some point, Asha, standing outside the office door, was staring at us. In the end, both of us were told to be careful because it was an unpleasant sight for others to see. But was it so rude to see? I was puzzled by that. How else did Asha know and pop out before that? It was a small question. what did you mean This was the case with Dia. Then, in the case of Seina. He didn''t have much to say. Final from the start. Ku hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu hu huhu, Lord Arell! Aren''t you free at the moment? Is there anything wrong? Just to be honest, I fell down. Sneaking along and sneaking in people. And the timing to sneak up on it. A knack for instantly winding up a person and tripping him like that. If youe to your senses, you are already caught. But for some reason, why do I feel more impatient than usual? And the fact that this situation seems familiar... I will omit the reason. What happened all of a sudden? What''s up? After all, this method is not the most effective. huh? An effect? There is no such thing. There is no such thing asing for me. Come? What? There is such a thing. Anyway! Khuhuhu?. Seina approached with a strangeugh. ruler? So it seems like you''ve been free for a while. How about having a long talk with me for a moment? I don''t even have eyes to see. Don''t bother specifying. Only if I can get away from the person who just came behind Seina. In conclusion, it ended without anything happening. Are you going to talk with me? About the duty of an escort and about discipline. Eh? In the end, I was scolded by Asha who intervened just in time. With just the right timing, he intervened and grabbed Seina''s shoulder. ...Are you really determined? They intervened by force while saying meaningless words. As it was, Ashanded a blow on Seina without hesitation and dragged her away. I tilted my head as I watched Seina dragged out after being caught by Asha. ...But how did Asha know and came out just in time?'' What bothered me was that every time I interrupted, Asha nced at me for some reason. what''s going on today However, if you ask Is that Asha exactly the same as usual?'', that''s not the case either. Anyway. I dont know what everyone is. About that? After Dia and Seina''s stupid act. For some reason, this time Asha was sneakily following me. What about Seina before that? Do not worry. I have been properly locked up. ....Our escorts are scary too. Anyway, after that, Asha kept following me saying she didn''t know what would happen. I will follow you even if you go here. I will follow you wherever you go I can even feel that they don''t just follow me and keep staring at me. ....what the hell are you doing? In the end, I decided that I couldnt just leave it alone, so I turned around and asked. What is it? Escort u! ....yes? at my house? from what? What threatens me? It was a little ridiculous, and Asha seemed to be less energetic than before, whether she was aware of it. Even thinking about it, he seemed to realize that it was an absurd excuse. Thats it, thats it. Everyone follow me today! Aren''t you doing more disrespectful things to Arel-nim than necessary? Impurity?????? Are you saying that everyone clings to you? That''s why I have to watch from the side more than usual. why? ???? yes? huh? Why? I deliberately stared at Asha''s face and pretended to tilt her head. In fact, I started to guess the reason a little while ago. On the contrary, it would be strange to not realize it if it was so tant. A groomer scattered by someone. He must have been conscious of the fear that if he caught my attention, he would be epted. There''s no such thing as newly'', right? Anyway, it doesnt look good. So... for the time being, I think it''s good to be careful outside. Everyone tries to approach Arel whenever they have a chance. is it? Hmm or Asha, would you instead watch over me to make sure no one clings to me? I don''t think that would be too bad, would it? My me? huh. how is it? Do I sneak up on jokes like that? Arell-sama? Ah...well, that doesn''t seem very desirable. How eerie is the silence? I''d rather be angry. Please nag like usual. It was clear that Asha was also conscious of something. ...Anyway, I want to know who spread that rumor. I grumbled and went on my way again as if there hadn''t been a conversation before. However, Asha''s gaze, still staring at me from behind, did not change. And strangely, I pretended not to know that my face was stained red. Are you also conscious? Is that what Damon said? As long as it''s like this.'' Somehow it seems to have happened, so I really.... I don''t know what to say at this time. what? Be it what it is. that night after all. What is this today! As if she couldn''t see it anymore, Asha called her colleagues together and said one thing. Are you both idiots? Rarely did these wordse out of Asha''s mouth. Looking at his colleagues who showed more than usual ugliness, these were the words that were refined through patience. In the first ce, Seina and Dia weren''t like that only once. After that, it was caught by pushing more than necessary against Arell several times. Thanks to that, the servants were on their way to making a lot of talk. OMG? I really have no face. Im sorry. Both of them averted their eyes and looked embarrassed. Come to think of it, this wasn''t much. Maybe I realized that toote. It is too tant. What will the servants think? You seem to think its no different than usual. Sena? No... that''s not going to get a little messy. Should I say that I wanted to show that I can do it too? I dont know, but what about Dia? What is that meaningless embarrassing thing in the daytime? It changed my thinking. idea? Everyone tilted their heads. What kind of thinking would change that to create such a situation? Dia pretended to clench her fist. This time, on the contrary, I thought that this side would knead Arel-sama. Dia, is that the reason why you rolled your head? As Seina muttered in shock, Dia averted her gaze, as if she couldn''t refute otherwise. Because I''m conscious for nothing, I even do things I wouldn''t normally do. At that, the three sighed. Come to think of it, isnt it surprising that you cant be older? Is that a problem? As Asha red at her, Seina tried to slip away. Isnt that what we all have to reflect on in the end? ...If you put it like that, I''ve only stopped the two of them, right? Asha took it off as if she was innocent about this incident. Dia shook her head. One question. yes? All day today, Asha has beening out with subtle timing. And it interfered. What was that about? Oh,e to think of it, that also bothers me. Seina, as if realizing only then, sped their palms together. Isnt Asha following Arell-nim all day? Were you thinking of something else? Well, I know how you both feel, but dont bother Arel-sama! In the end, Asha deliberately avoided answering. Anyway, it''s not our duty to intentionally bother him. you know? In this way, work will also be hindered. Please be considerate. yes? Yes, that''s right. I was convinced at first. However, unlike their words, the two did not seem to give up. Asha sighed. around that time. Pena, who wasforting Arna who had just woken up in her arms, recalled the reaction of the three people close to Arell a moment ago. In fact, she already knew what happened today. ...Surprisingly, all three are cool.'' It was so emotional that the three of them would sincerely cry when they heard it. It would be nice if the three of them could properly kick it.'' It was rather sincere. It is true that he intends to keep the peace (?) of this family by appointing a concubine candidate as far as possible. It''s not that I don''t believe in Arell. However, even if you believe in Arell, you do not believe in men. That''s the truth Pena realized since childhood. Jinrigo, which her mother asked her sister to do when she was young. And half sincere.'' At least those three were the ones she had taken care of when she was staying here before. If it were them, wouldn''t they be able to maintain this daily life regardless of the political situation of that disgusting aristocratic family? It all started forplicated reasons. Before that, why did I talk like this...'' While she was deep in thought, she heard Arna muttering in her ear. ah! ah?. Gestures and babbles wanting something. At first, I was flustered by each of her daughter''s reactions, but now I know what my lovely daughter wants. Yes Arna? Are you hungry? Now let''s breastfeed with a somewhat familiar motion. Arna is suckling healthily today. The form that bites Pena has gotten used to it now. Arna turned her head to see if she was full after breastfeeding. After holding her daughter and wiping her mouth, Pena straightened her dress. Arna smiles brightly as if she is in a good mood now that she is full. Yes, your father is a cheater, so its a big deal. Looking at Arna like that, Pena tried to forget herplicated thoughts for a while. hmm? Today, Arna is cute, lovely, and eats well. Good luck. Until the person who is the source of the currentplicated thoughts just came in. ???? Ugh. These days, Arell is excited about something. Recently, for some reason, he seems to be in a very good mood, so he easily allows people to approach him unexpectedly. And did it happen like this? ah. It''s okay, Arel. Huh? What''s going on? Arel looks puzzled as if he doesn''t know anything. Was it because just a moment ago, he had been on a visit to see the nts the expedition had brought back from the southern continent? I wondered if his excitementtely had something to do with it. Sit here for a minute. Pena nced at the side of the sofa she was sitting on and told her toe again. Sit down. I have a story to tell. Chapter 462 Chapter 462. Aim, second? (6) Let''s say it firmly, Arel sits down while embarrassed. Is there something wrong? Rather than that, Arell. I heard about it recently. huh''? Looks like the cheeky kid brought up something very cheeky? The Duchy of Ruin, which they had been dealing with before, sent a letter to Arel suggesting, How about taking a concubine?'' All the servants and maids here are already on Pena''s side. Therefore, it naturally entered her ears as well. Meanwhile, Arel said, I heard what happened?'' With that face, it seems like nothing happened. Oh that? If that was the case, I rejected it right away. Yeah, I thought that would be it. In the first ce, Arel was not very reluctant to see the youngdy. I''m pretty sure he would have rejected it. Um... cant something be done? At that, Arel tried tough it off as if he had nothing else to say. As expected, there are people who are trying to secretly hand over a concubine to Arel, even where he doesn''t know. Also more than you think. I also have to use my hands in advance.'' Once again convinced, Pena decided to ask directly this time. Are you thinking of getting a concubine? ???? what? However, Arel made a face as if this was the sound of a griffon yawning. And put the palm of your hand on Pena''s forehead. Do you have any pain? Its not like that. Then why are you saying that all of a sudden? that. that. hmm? Mmmmm?. What should I say? If I say, Let''s set up a barrier in advance to prevent the entry of things from somewhere'', even Arel will burst intoughter, right? let''s look around Wouldnt it be embarrassing to at least misunderstand that the wife holds and shakes the family head? That''s why I say it. If there''s a guy who has the courage to say such nonsense before that, I''d rather praise him? I was sure at this point. As expected, it was clear that Arel would not take any concubines if left alone. From Pena''s point of view, I personally think it''s better not to have concubines. Still, somepromise is necessary in this aristocratic society. So, there are things that try to confirm his will again. then? You mean you don''t mean anything at all? Depending on the time and situation... I don''t know how it will be... but maybe it''s because we have to take responsibility, right? ....maybe. Arel, too, rarely spoke at this time. Having a concubine in front of your wife is probably right for you to confidently dere it. Being evasive means that you probably have something in mind. Convinced of that, Pena decided to dig in earnest. Are those three responsible by any chance? Coop! Arell coughed. Fortunately, Arna was not surprised that she was asleep. What if you suddenly make a loud noise? Arna is surprised. Then wouldnt you be surprised? Before that, Pena, why are you suddenly like this? What the hell was the wind blowing... Ah, I was thinking about it as expected. Seeing Arel''s reaction, Pena muttered without an ent. I didn''t even say who. I just said those three''. He also secretly noticed that this was hot. Oh no so thats kinda I know. yes''? I know what happened. Well... Actually, today''s work is something I instigated. Is that so? Even the most savvy Arel looked surprised. Are you angry? I don''t mean to get angry about that. Pena did her words be a bit sharp without realizing it?'' Reflecting on it, he adjusted his tone again. The other two aside, those three are... even if that''s okay. Pena you. Arel blinked her eyes as if a little surprised. What the hell are you in the mood for? I was sure of it at thest banquet. Somehow, the second daughter of the Principality of Ruin... It''s better to allow them within the range of peace of mind than to let such young girlse. Is that how it works? And if you object when that happens I feel sorry for those three. Arel also quietly kept his mouth shut at this time. In fact, calction wasn''t the only reason Pena encouraged the three of them. It is a conclusion and apromise reached after knowing each other well. still. Instead, Pena firmly insisted. If you think that will happen, then dont hide it and tell me. Don''t hide and then suddenly bring the child. If you do, then I will be really angry. no no. No matter how much I do, I can''t... The words my mother always told me when I was young. huh? Fena nodded earnestly to Arel, who nkly asked. ''Trust the husband, but don''t trust the man.'' And you always said that. That makes sense. Arel also drooped his shoulders and couldn''t refute otherwise. He seemed to admit it too. Ugh! Is it Trust the husband, don''t trust the man''? You are very right, Pena''s mother. Maybe it''s advice thates from the position deep. I can''t help but admit that I''m a man. Anyway, when he suddenly brought up the story of concubine, I couldn''t help but be a little embarrassed at this time. I never thought Pena would bring up that story first. As she understood, it is true that the number of people who have expressed their intentions to me has increased quite a bit these days. In the social atmosphere, it is easy to see that the number of spouses is directly rted to a man''s ability. The more famous the family is, the more wives they have. Whether it''s simply for political reasons... or for personal reasons. As Damon pointed out. For example, my older brother has already brought in two more concubines this year alone for the purpose of connecting with each noble. It didn''t seem like I was avoiding it either. Yes, those who enjoy are the best. But I don''t have to do that. What''s more, Pena didn''t mean I oppose taking concubines.'' Just look at it. conditionally allowed.'' I brought up that topic just now to ask my opinion. Apparently, after giving birth to Arna, my wife became quite violent. He boldly brings up topics that he would have been embarrassed to even mention in the past. Somehow, when he said that his aides were sticking to him more than usual, he roughly understood the reason. Then what should I do? I''ve been thinking about it. and. First of all, I reflected on one thing. Should I be considerate of talking to girls in public for the time being?'' It seems I''ve been a little overdely. Originally, at times like this, a sinful man should just stay still. If I stay quiet, usually half go. That''s the response that came out of my experience. * * * Chestel Seldil, the second daughter of the lord of the Principality of Ruin, had to gnashing her teeth and swallowing resentment as soon as she returned to her home country. Eventually, unable to sit still, he got up and started walking back and forth around the room. Her footsteps rang irregrly as if nervous. I mean it''s pretty crowded. Ugh... I can''t really make progress. There is only one reason why she is restless. It was not easy to approach Arell Ernesia. has only one purpose. The position of Arele Ernesia''s concubine. If you are a mere noble, you might wonder what a concubine is, but if Arel has the wealth and speaking power, even if he is a concubine, the secondary social status that follows is formidable. In some cases, it might be equivalent to a concubine of a kingdom? ji. That''s why not only Chestel, but many youngdies and heads of families who instructed them coveted the position. He probably still talks to Arell every day saying that he has a good partner, or is approaching him more explicitly. Same goes for Chestel. As much as possible, I approached him without paying attention to the stigma of being a bit rude by attending the event that Allel was attending or that he was hosting. However, the results were not all good. I don''t think there''s a possibility... but it can''t be a very rare thing. Wealthy families and those in power take concubines to the extent that it can be said must''. There were many other reasons, such as session or the continuation of the family, but putting those aside. Arel''s situation will not be different. To hear... he wouldn''t be reluctant to be a woman... but rather would be closer to revealing women. Even before marriage... Well, even if it''s not explicit, the number of times he hung out with women was quite high. Although there are no serious scandals. It was clear that he was a man who was enjoying his life. Even his aides are all beauties. Rumor has it that they are lovers. It seemed to her that it was close to the truth. That being said, there is no reason to shy away from women. At least for her... and for themon sense of nobility. My wife, Pena-sama, doesn''t seem to oppose it too much.'' There was also Pena''s check on the spot. But that''s to the extent of cautioning against a slightly excessive approach. So what is the problem? Chestel was still troubled, unable to calm down. It''s a big deal . The Zelnian Kingdom is currently in chaos. The church that supported this ce during the days of the Holy Kingdom copsed, and nobles from all over the country saw an opportunity and came up. The same goes for the Duchy of Ruin. He gained wealth through profit from the herbs he discovered by chance, and was recognized by the ipetent Zelnian King''s side to obtain the position of the principality. The lord of the Principality of Ruin, Duke Lesnel Selfra Dill, did not let go of his greed there. He sought friendship with the children of his many concubines and sought marriage with each influential person using their adopted children. In fact, his children have already be concubines or sons-inw of powerful people in each country. To him, Arell Ernesia is literally like a huge crown. Therefore, Chestel''s shoulders are bound to be heavy. I was confident when it came to temptation.'' Even thinking about her charm as a woman, she could boast that she was the best among the sisters. That''s why her father ordered her to seduce Arele Ernesia. However, the reality is not smooth. At this rate, my father might be disappointed.. Chestel still couldnt calm down his nervousness as if he was afraid of only that. Next time, I''d rather invite you first... by attracting a family that can cooperate... And preferably, by using a banquet with lots of trysts.'' It was time to review my own strategy to find another way. miss. A maid called to her from outside the room. this time? Chestel felt a bit ominous. what''s the matter? The master is looking for a youngdy. ...Yes, I''ll be there soon. As feared. Chestel gave a small, reluctant answer. * * * After clearing his mind to some extent, Chestel headed to his father, Duke Lesnell''s room. Knock on the door cautiously. My father is Chestel. Yes,e in. Upon entering after receiving permission, she almost shrugged her shoulders reflexively. It was like a child on the brink of being punished for making a mistake. It may not be any different. Duke Lesnel''s eyes were stern, as if he were trying to admonish a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 463 Chapter 463. Aim, second? (7) Thirteen Years of Love (Ľ) and Agony (X) (1) Chestel Quite a bit of news. In fact, the words that came out of his mouth were reprimands from the beginning. Was it difficult for you to seduce Areel Ernesia? That?... That?????? Chestel just cringes as if he has nothing to say. To such a daughter, Duke Lesnel doesn''t say anything of constion, just ring at her as if scolding her. Its just a concubine. If it''s true love, you might not know, but if you seduce it, there''s nothing you can''t do. Chestel also has no excuses. From the duke''s point of view, he knew that it would be extremely frustrating. But he can''t stay still in his disappointment. I think it will be possible with a little more time. Apparently, he seems to be as wary of those who approach him as his fame. Well, he''s a genius... Are you sure he notices the intentions of those who approach him? Yes, more than anything You mean there are a lot ofpetitors? ....yes. Chestel nodded cautiously, and Duke Lesnell rested his chin quietly. It would be considered frivolous to approach more than necessary. At least it''s clear that''s not what he likes. I heard rumors that you are quite close to women, right? It is doubtful whether this is appropriate for a conversation with a daughter. It was an unavoidable conversation because it was aimed at an important means called an arranged marriage. Or did you think there was a woman close to you? ...that can''t be denied. Chestel said what he saw. Do you have a hidden concubine? Its not like that, but at least its like that. Hmm. That, too, was understandable. After all, he seemed to think that there was no way a man like that could not have a girlfriend. The problem is, even if she understood it, that doesn''t mean it''s desirable for her. Disappointment lingered in his eyes. Realizing that, Chestel nearly backtracked. Isn''t it easy? That''s... isn''t it... I heard that his wife was also alerted. Ugh! At least the maids must have reported it. Disappointing her father proves that she has no value as a child. At least here, the value of the sisters, including her, is Which influential family can you marry?'' Failure to do so is equivalent to losing the value of being a child. If they decide it''s useless, they''ll immediately send it off as a petty concubine of an aristocratic family. I just want to avoid that. yet! I think it is still too early to make a hasty decision. Is that your hope? Or is it an objective fact? Duke Lesnel''s eyes are cold. It means that you are already aware of the inside. I have a lover. If so, isn''t it hard to see that even if you try to tempt me, you''ll get over it? Maybe so but I also have other thoughts. Hmm? The Duke''s gaze softened a little. Was it a little intriguing to hear that there were other ns? Tell me. Even if it''s a lover, it''s not officially announced. All the more, they are presumed to be escorts or entourages. I think maybe we can still stop it enough. I just had a suitable method in mind. Anyway, if this is the case, I will have to give up. There is nothing to shy away from. What do you mean? If you have a lover, reduce the number of them! If there are fewer women around you, you will naturally turn your eyes to the outside world. she insisted. But by using a method that doesnt offend him. ???? What? For that, I''d like to borrow some of my father''s connections. I would like your permission. Love and agony (1) That night. No matter how much, everyone goes too far.'' Returning to her room, Asha sighed after changing into her normal clothes. Because today is just one day. Several things ran through my mind. Suddenly, its difficult to say anything about being a concubine. It doesn''t mean you don''t like it. There is also a bar that understands the feelings of the two active people. It wouldn''t be a lie if she said she had a heart of her own. I don''t hate it, but... Come to think of it, he must have been about 13 when he first came in as an escort for Arel. Have you been taking care of them since then? At first, I just thought I was grateful to him for giving me a ce to support a family from a poor, fallen nobleman as an escort. Has it be like this over the years? Come to think of it, he''s grown up a lot.'' Among the gossips that adults used to talk about when they were young, there was also gossip about how they became attached to the lord they had been serving since childhood, and they became so-and-so. At the time, I wondered what nonsense that was. Right now... I may not be in a position to tell others. Seina also said something simr.'' Because you might not be the only one of them. What would happen if, as Seina said, they had a rtionship like that with him? Either way... I wouldn''t hate it if I had to say it. The words linger in my mouth silently. I understand. however. It''s too much for me.'' I think you should be someone with a more usible position, not something like yourself. He is not from a prestigious family, he is just a knight from an aristocratic family. Or even a long time after that. I just think it''s about that much because I''m greedy. Thanks to Arel, I reached the heights and received support, and many things have changed. But it is not that he has changed. It''s something that doesn''t fit the fountain. Asha thought so. Even now, it is enough just to follow him as an escort or an aide. ...I don''t think that''s the case either. I understand everyone''s intentions, but we''d better talk about it againter. Or.... he.... just in case he first. What if Arel spoke first? No, no. Concluding her thoughts in haste, Asha tried to take an early break. Then Asha found two letters lying on a table in the corner of the room. oh? Come to think of it, the servant who worked here during the day left some letters addressed to him. I forgot to check because I was busy today. I thought about checking tomorrow, but that''s why I can''t. Asha first read the letter at the top. Did you send it from home? A letter from Asha''s mother. I still keep in touch with my family from time to time, so there is nothing new about it. Asha, who checked the letter, read the contents and nodded. ....okay. Iret... It seems that Asha''s younger brother, Iret, recently announced her intention to properly marry Miss Heia Karet, right before graduation. And it seems like he wants to carry out that goal right after graduation. A wedding is difficult right now, but it seems that the engagement will be firmly established. ...that''s fast. I knew it, but I was amazed at the quick news. It hasn''t been long since I graduated, but is that already happening? Well, it seems to be natural for aristocratic families. For some reason, Arel was actingte. He''s quitete to begin with, but that''s normal. On the other hand, he No, no. Asha quickly cleared herself of the thought. You can''t think of anything strange, right?. Asha finished reading the letter. okay. You are about to have an engagement ceremony already. I also recently graduated from the Royal Academy. Iret must also be preparing to be self-sufficient. That''s why the sister''s engagement ceremony is going to take ce soon, so it was the content of asking if I coulde as a family as an older sister. Good for you. After reading the letter, Asha felt relieved. It was difficult after the fall of the family, but in the end, after waiting and trying, I heard this news. While I was happy, I also felt that something was missing in a corner of my heart. ...What is it?'' If you''re happy, you''re happy. Isn''t there something to be sad about? Feeling strange to herself, Asha tried to skip it by saying, Hmm... I must be tired''. More than that. hmm? Can you go? I would like to attend if possible. However, if you look at it coldly, the priority is Arel and her wife, Pena. And the escort of their daughter, Lady Arna. and the safety of the manor. There is a lot to do. Since he is in the position of escorting and managing Yeongji-gun, he cannot easily leave his seat. It''s Youngji-kun and Seina is there too, so what''s going to happen, but if Arel has other business, she has to follow him. I have to ask first. Let''s ask Arell tomorrow. With that in mind, Asha picked up the second letter. The second is from an unexpected person. Self-deal? I was really surprised. At first, I thought of someone, but then I remembered. Isn''t that the name of the family that came to the victory banquet? Why is she writing me this letter? Why send a personal letter to yourself, who is merely an escort? I couldn''t possibly guess. I just have to read it once. Asha opened the letter and read it. .. uh? It hardened as it is. Her reaction now was not the same as when she heard the good news. next day. Asha quietly came to me in the office and told me about the business. When I heard what she had told me, I questioned it curiously. vacation? Because she never asked for a vacation. Yes, actually Asha told the story of the letter she had sent from her family. Is Iret and Heia finally getting engaged? I, too, knew about Airett''s recent situation, so there was nothing new about it. It''s a pretty sad story. I was genuinely amazed. So, if there are no problems, I would like to go back to my hometown. Has that little boy finally be like that? By the way, do you have your engagement ceremony there? Since the Karet family is leading it, I thought it would be done in their territory, but it was unexpected. They said Miss Heia was considerate. Besides that, I heard that the family helped me in various ways. Ah... that girl is still the same. It''s a good mindset. ...So... will it be okay? Apparently, Asha noticed. No... If you look at me like that, I''m like a wicked lord who doesn''t even give me a vacation. Would I say No!'' here? are you okay. No, if something like this happens before that, I have to go no matter what. Is that so? Even if there is a war. Even if the dragon who didn''t get paid runs amok. Of course I have to go. no. Then I can''t go. Quietly betting on the porridge, Asha smiles as if she is happy. It seems he was quite concerned. thank you. Thanks to that, I can take a vacation with peace of mind. Ah... um... Well, well done. Looking at Asha who sincerely thanked me, I... thought about it for a while. Should I tell you? Or... should I just pretend I didn''t see it? Chapter 464 Chapter 464. Love (^Ľ) and agony (2) Apparently, the reason why Asha is so happy is not simply because of the family affair. As I''ve heard before, Asha seems to have been under a lot of pressure about housework. You can properly support your younger brother to grow up without difficulty. It has a lot of feelings about it. It''s a joke. Ordinary people would be thrilled. But I know it''s not necessarily a great story. Especially now Asha''s eyes. After a sneak peek at the emotions shown inside, I had a slightly different idea. Are you worried about something?'' Is it good to tell you? Or is it better to pretend you don''t know for now so that you realize yourself? This is a pretty delicate issue. Arell? Why are you like that? ....no. Yes, I dont think anything special will happen, so feel free to go. Yes, thank you again. Asha just happily bowed her head again. ah! Shall I go too? It''s not a face I don''t know, but if it''s a face I know, I''d rather go and y myself... No, I wondered if congrattions would be much more meaningful. I dont think you need toe all the way to Arell. Asha carefully dried it. Maybe it''s because it''s a nuisance? huh? Are you ignorant? Well, even if it''s like me, I''ll tell people like me not toe. What Asha said is probably a local aristocrat''s engagement ceremony, and it must mean that it''s not good for people like me to show their faces one by one. Yes, it would only be meaningful for me to go to a wedding. On that day, I also have to take care of a few things in the territory. I''m sorry but I can''t help it. Anyway, have a good trip. Oh, can I take a longer vacation? No, I''ll be right back. Everyone is busy these days, right? I have nothing to say. are you okay. Asha tly refused. That stubbornness still persists. Anyway, I hope you have a meaningful time. However, Asha did not back down as she still had more to say. huh? what else is going on? Ah~ Thinking about it, do you think it would be better for me to go? Rather than that, Arell-nim has official duties, right? You firmly say no. I''m going to skip all the public duties secretly anyway, but why? More than that. Actually... It seemed that I had something to say apart from Iret''s work. Are you serious? I decided to stop being yful and listen properly. However, Asha noticed and stopped talking. ....no. No big deal. I just wanted to thank you again for being considerate. okay? It seemed like he had something to say. But what if you don''t want to tell me? Forcibly asking questions is not the way to go. Then let''s watch... For now, I just smile and give Asha permission to go. Asha bowed her head once more and stepped back. It''s a good ce, but is there anything special? and after a while This time Seina came to visit. Arell? Are you okay for a second? Everyone has a lot of business today. yes? no. So what''s going on? Do you also have a slope in your hometown? yes''? What do you mean by that? Seina, not understanding this, just tilted her head. It doesn''t look like that. It''s not like that, but there''s actually something that bothers me a little. huh? I just thought it was no big deal for now. Then Seina told me something. Aha, thats how it happened. I smiled faintly. Thanks, I noticed a little something. this? Are you okay? For now, remember. So don''t bother with that. I''ll take care of itter. If nothing happened, that''s it. But if something happens, you can do it as it is. I''m bored at the moment: I''m going to move a little bit for now. Returning to her hometown, Asha was enchanted by the nostalgic scenery she hadn''t seen in a while. It''s still the same here.'' I came back once 2 years ago, but it hasn''t changed either. Has the scenery here always been the same? ....To sum it up, it''s just rural. Originally, the territories here did not develop more than necessary because they continued their livelihood mainly through agriculture. It is by no means a backward cepared to other estates. First of all, I think so as I am from here. After walking around in so many thoughts, Asha finally arrived at a familiar mansion. It is not the mansion she has lived in since childhood. Originally, the ce where Asha was born and lived as a child was not this mansion, but the castle where the current lord is staying. After the fall of the family, it was passed into the hands of the present lord, a distant rtive, because it could no longer support the territory. I don''t think it was stolen. It would have been unavoidable then. Above all, the lord also took care of the Ashane family. It was difficult to provide financial support, but they gave this mansion over and allowed them to live. I thought everyone was doing well... but it was when I muttered that far. The door to the mansion opened, and a middle-aged woman with pale blonde hair jumped out from inside. I have the impression that Asha will be like this when she grows old. She is the mother of Asha and her younger sister, Iret. Asha! Ah Mother! Seeing the woman weing him, Asha was also delighted. The two mothers and daughters shared a reunion hug. Its been a while, Asha. No please dont say that. You came back once two years ago. If anyone hears it, they will think that he never came back after leaving home to work as a driver. Two years ago, I returned to my hometown once with Arel''s consideration. At that time, her mother was quite surprised to see her return as a knight. Is that already 2 years ago? Yeah, Im d it doesnt seem like a big deal. yes. Asha replied with a subtle smile. ....was it really all right? Oddly enough, it seems that the past time has flowed quite densely. It''s not like I''m worrying about anything. Are you here alone? Yes rather, who would I like toe with? Thats right. mother? Why is my mother''s reaction a little awkward? what? Um... are you still paying attention? You said it before. I am doing well. Apparently, her mother has in mind that Asha volunteered for the Knights because of her difficult family background. Even two years ago, when I returned to my hometown, I alwaysined about it. He said he wanted to send it to a better ce rather than a knight. Yeahif youre doing well, thats it. ?... Yes? I was curious, but I thought it wouldn''t be a big deal. Perhaps because Iret said they were getting engaged, they were confused in many ways. Come in anyway. Yeah, but what about eyelets? He hasnte yet. Won''t youe with the girl? I thought I didn''t see it, but I guess it hasn''t arrived yet. Thedy my mother refers to is definitely Heia Garrett. It looks like she is holding onto her. It seems like you''re doing well, so there''s nothing better. Asha thought so and entered the mansion. But... I think it''s going to be a bitplicated.'' Seeing that his younger brother, who is a lot younger than himself, is already clinging to his lover, you can feel a bit of a sense of shame. It''s a reallyplicated feeling. As I was talking with my mother, I heard the sound of wagon wheels rolling outside. Looking toward the window, I saw two very familiar people getting off the carriage. They are Iret and Heia. Finally, the two entered the mansion and shouted, Mother! sister! Are you here? First, after greeting the family, Heia quietly greets them as if she had waited. Greetings Heia Karet. Wee. I''ve heard a lot about thedy from Iret. That''s... embarrassing. It seemed like he was trying to look as calm as possible rather than the bold appearance he usually showed, as every day is a day. Then Marquis Carret is also here? no. My father had an official business, so he couldn''te this far, and instead, he will go to the wedding hall and prepare as soon as his official duties are over. I see. Its embarrassing to make them apologize one by one. no. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s nice to have an engagement ceremony, but there''s not enough space to invite guests to Ashane''s mansion. In reality, preparation itself is difficult. That''s why we are nning to rent a hall owned by the current lord of this ce. And that was also the result of helping the Marquis of Caret. You really have no face. Asha''s mother forgot the words as if she was sorry. The face of the original aristocratic family. This preparation should be done in the house on the boy''s side. However, the Pernil family was a downfall aristocratic family. There is no territory, and the most important financial power is mediocre. It would be genuinely disrespectful to that point. To such a mother, Heia joins hands saying that she is not serious. The conventions dont matter. Above all, since I forced my father, there is no need for my mother to worry. ...And this return will surely be returned to the Marquis someday. Iret seemed to think so as well. By the way, it''s forced..... Looking at that scene, Asha reflexively recalled what Arell said a while ago. He heard something about Iret''s engagement ceremony, and heughed as if he couldn''t stop it. Apparently, the Marquis made a deal with his daughter to hold the engagement ceremony early. Asha could have guessed what was going on enough to know Heia''s usual behavior. Still, I didn''t show up. ...It''s already happened like this.'' I was thrilled again. The first time my family copsed and I didn''t know what to do. She recklessly believed in her physical strength and joined the Knights. And soon, it was hard to live with reality, so it was difficult to live day by day. At the time, it was hard to believe that this day woulde. But as I went into his escort, I got better little by little and finally. I managed to maintain the family as I wished, and I also saw this kind of appearance of my younger brother. I finally got rid of one problem that had been bothering me ever since. but. ...then I''m now... for a moment before the thought floats through her head. sister? huh? Amet? Apparently, Iret called Asha. Hearing his voice, Asha stopped thinking again. what were you talking about? After thinking about it for a while, she realized that now that the small talk was over, the topic of departure was flowing. Okay, now that weve gathered, we should start, right? Excuse me if I''mte, should I go now? sister? Asha moved busily as if to hide herself who had been dazed for a moment. Chapter 465 Chapter 465. Love (^Ľ) and agony (C) Afterpleting the preparations. When they arrive at the banquet hall they rented in a carriage, the servants who have been waiting for them greet them and guide them. I will help you prepare. Then this way. Upon arrival, the maids of the Karet family meticulously assisted Asha and her mother in dressing and grooming as they needed. Asha''s mother looked down at the dress and said as if she missed something. After all, before the fall of the family, she was also in a position to live with the help of the maids. Right now, I can even grow a vegetable garden by myself, but I can''t tell you the hardships of the past. Oh my goodness! Asha looks good too. Asha''s mother admired her outfit and touched her hands. Asha also has a seat today, so she wore a blue dress, a style that is currently popr in the kingdom. Her hair was usually just put up so it wouldn''t get in the way, but now the maidsbed it nicely and tidied it up. Also the nes and other decorations around her neck went well with her blonde hair along with the dress. You look really good together! By the way, when did you prepare it? Ah this dress. It was given to me by the lord I serve some time ago. Asha held the hem of her dress lightly, recalling what had happened. He said he was going to his brother''s engagement ceremony. then. A congrattory gift and bonus.'' No, if it''s a dress, I got one from a city buildingmemorative banquet before, right? However, Arel half-forced it, saying that a little bragging was necessary in such a situation. I wish I could take it like this. Refusal is not the right thing to do. On the other hand, it was strange to bring it out as if it had been waiting, but I didn''t ask. Once dressed neatly. You''re such a great person.... To take care of every detail like this. I mean. It''s embarrassing, but I''m grateful for that. Hmm thats right. Is that so? However, the mother looked at Asha and her outfit and muttered as if she understood something. What does it really mean? For some reason, Asha had something on her mind, but she thought it was because of her mood. Asha. Looking at you now, I''m d you seem to be doing well. Somehow Asha''s mother was relieved, sweeping her heart. mother? I feel sorry for Iret, but I was more worried about you, Asha. It was sincerity beyond measure. after the fall of the family. In fact, he was a former aristocrat, and the name Pernilga'' was just a name that looked good. Asha''s mother''s home, a local aristocrat, also said that she didn''t know me, and at that time, she really couldn''t see an inch ahead. Now I''m used to a normal life enough to beat a goblin with a hoe. In such a yard, even Asha volunteered for the knights with the body of a woman, saying that she would earn living expenses. Of course, I can''t help but feel heartbroken. What parent would want their child to struggle with a sword? After many twists and turns, he was appointed as an escort knight for Arel, but did he really seed? I couldn''t help but feel anxious. But looking at you now, you seem to be doing well. That anxiety was washed away a little when I saw Asha now. At least, if the present is difficult and unfortunate, you won''t have the same face as you do now. As a parent, I don''t think your eyes are too blurry to see even that. Im really d. ....yes. Asha lowered her head without saying anything else. Sometimes, rather than saying long words, what is not said is conveyed more clearly. Holding Asha''s hand, the mother stayed like that for a while, then finally spoke again as if she understood everything. Okay, now you can rest easy. Don''t worry anymore. yes. More than that, today is Iret''s engagement ceremony. Can''t we forget that? At the very least, the target to be thrilled with is not himself, but his younger brother. Yeah, thats right. Whoop whoop. Asha''s mother smiled. Yes, Iret also met a nice girl, so I dont think I need to worry anymore. And you, Asha. yes?????? hmm? Asha nodded, feeling something strange. Asha you too? Why does he include himself in the meaning of reassurance? But Asha''s mother said nothing more. Asha felt like she was missing something, but she wondered if she was mistaken. Basically, the ritual of the engagement ceremony is a ce where the family members of the parties have a meeting. And it will be divided into seats that reveal it publicly. For today''s seat, the people of the Karets and Pernil families met in person. And at night, he invites the nobility he is close with to make a celebration and publicly acknowledges it in front of them. It varies from case to case, but usually this is the case. The meeting between the two families ended without a hitch. The Kareg family doesn''t look down on the opponent''s family. There, Asha and Marquis Karet already know each other through a stepping stone called Arell. Basically, it is a position that has no choice but to respect each other. After that, a banquet was held to celebrate the engagement ceremony. The banquet was held splendidly. Since the rental and preparation of the ce was led by the Karets, it was paid quite heavily as if to show off their wealth. Oh my thats amazing Ashas mother was genuinely impressed. In fact, even before the fall, the Pernil family was the size of a local aristocrat. It wasn''t that rich. Of course, you won''t be used to this kind of sight. ....yes? Is it like that? Asha, on the other hand, had her admiring mother next to her and wondered at her reaction. Asha! Isn''t that great? is that so? Asha, who shows a somewhat confused reaction, exims a beatter, Ouch! and held his breath. Yes! That''s normal!'' Since the ce where he works is Arel''s castle, which boasts the greatest wealth in the kingdom, it seems that this sense is somewhat paralyzed. Not good. Not a good thing. All in all, Arel is great, isn''t he himself? After returning, I felt like I should reflect a little. Anyway, rather than that, let''s have a heart of congrattions on this spot now. Already in front of me, the Marquis of Caret introduces Iret and Heia, announcing their engagement. In this way, ahead of this auspicious event today, we should congratte these two young people. Just after his congrattory speech, the guests apud the two of them. Iret is shy as if she is not used to this kind of ce yet, and Heia is making a bold expression as if she is somehow conceited. Perhaps, as he said, these two are the perfect fit. It was when I was watching and thinking about that. I was wondering what kind of family he was because he was engaged to the second daughter of a marquis... Pernil? This is my first time hearing it. I mean. I guess Im the only one hearing it for the first time. Of course, what Asha heard was the discourse of not-so-good nobles. I can''t help but listen to it because I have a better sense of feeling than others through training. They say it in a whisper, but Asha heard it clearly. Asha grabbed the hem of her dress as if she was not in a very good mood. Fortunately, Asha''s mother is normal and does not hear this conversation. But their gossip remained. Pernilga! I finally remembered! It must have been a family that had fallen in the past. Oh my God, that was it. Somehow, I hadnt heard of it Their gossip had already gone too far. A family like that.... No matter how recently the nobles in the kingdom are free to love, isn''t this a bit harsh? Iknow, right. Even Marquis Carret has no eyes to see. On top of that, the child of the Pernil family also looks so weak... Oh my? The aristocratic wife, who had been diligently talking behind her back, turned her head in puzzlement. Why is that? no? Something chilly behind your back... Are you mistaken? Today is cold. I like the dress because it is fashionable, but this is the problem, oh-ho-ho-ho. Assuming it must be an illusion, the girls chatter again. It''s no wonder they don''t understand. What I felt a moment ago is the perfect way to live. It''s a life that Asha inadvertently stretched out because she couldn''t hear it. Asha is also a master who has reached a considerable level within the kingdom. Of course, just because she harbors emotions, ordinary people can feel them through their skin. To put it bluntly, it would take Asha less than three seconds to physically dispose of those women, if she made up her mind. That is also under the premise that interferencees in. Of course, Asha wasn''t sensible enough to really make that happen. It''s just a home anyway. Also, the reason they didn''t notice it was because they hurriedly took it away after realizing that they had inadvertently spewed death. No... I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that now.'' hurriedly calms the mind You shouldn''t ruin your younger brother''s auspicious position. . I will.'' Originally, in a ce like this, I had no choice but to be patient. Arel must have always crushed his opponent without hesitation. that''s what makes him unique I''ll put up with it for today.'' Even after that, the insulting gossip continued, but Asha showed patience and passed it on well. And after the Marquis'' speech, the nobles finally began to roam freely and talk. It was more noisy than a moment ago, but I didn''t hear any unnecessary noise, so I felt much more at ease. Already, the nobles are busy saying hello to the Marquis or congratting Miss Karet without even having time to gossip. If I can get through it safely like this... For some reason, I feel tired even though I haven''t done anything. It was when Asha sighed and epted the cup the servants were handing over. The youngdy whom I thought was passing by stopped in front of Asha and started talking. Oh, Asha? long time no see. ???? yes? Reflexively, Asha couldn''t answer properly and was puzzled. Why are you talking to yourself? Who is she? Not recognizing her, the youngdy quietly smiled as if she couldn''t help it. Ahahaha you dont remember. ...Huh? how? Its me. The eldest daughter of the Nelfest family. Estill. Eh...Steel? Asha, who had muttered her name absentmindedly, opened her mouth as if she remembered it. Could it be that Estill? Yes, I guess you just remembered. I just remembered. A close friend of her father before the fall of the family. The eldest daughter of the current head of the Nelfest family. I met him a few times when I was young and never contacted him after that, so I stopped forgetting about him. Im sorry Estill. I couldnt recognize him because his impression was different from when he was younger. No, I can''t help it. It must have been when we were very small that we met. Has it been more than 20 years? About 18 years. Thats right. Apparently, it was recently that the timing was sensitive, so Asha resolutely corrected this. I was more surprised than that. Could it be that Asha''s younger brother... is engaged to ady from the Karet family? Yeah.... It happened like that at some point. Did Asha arrange it for you? Why do you think that? Chapter 466 Chapter 466. Love and agony (4) No. I only applied for Iret to attend the academy. In the first ce, Asha had nothing to do with it. I just naturally became like that because I met my eyes at the academy. hmm? If you think about it that way, I don''t think you were sent to the academy to date in the first ce? Didn''t I send you to study? something feels weird Ive heard about Asha from time to time. is that so? I hear you are escorting that Arel Ernesia-nim? I was surprised to hear something. Apparently, her name seems to go up and down in the topic more than Asha herself thought. Couldnt it be that Areel Ernesia-sama It sounds like shes somehow envious, but is it an illusion? I long for something that can''t shine brightly. If you could give me a seat, please. this year? No. Asha? So there is no such thing. I was talking about trivial things with my childhood friend whom I hadn''t seen in a long time. There was anotherdy approaching. This is a somewhat familiar face. You you definitely have memories. This is the youngdy who persistently approached Arel during the victory banquet for the warlock subjugation. Come to think of it, I heard that they also came at the banquet to celebrate Arna''s birth. Why are you here again? Oh, did you already know each other? Estill was startled. Yes, it is. I happened to see this person by chance when he was working as an escort. indeed! okay! Oh, sorry. Today, you are not an escort, but one of the protagonists of this auspicious event. Oh no. But... how about you? There was a deal in our family with the Karet family. And I''m somewhat friendly with Ms. Estill here. Thanks to that, I was invited to this ce by chance. ....okay. Asha treated Chesteel a little ufortable. It has to be. In the first ce, she... Will my presence interfere with the conversation? No, it can''t be. However, since the story is going to be a bit long, if Ms. Esteel is bored, why don''t you talk to someone else first? okay. Estill meekly withdrew. Apparently, she seemed to have deliberately moved to bring her to Asha. What everyone does not understand is Then Ms. Asha? The story is going to be a bit long, so shall we move for a while? Did you read that letter''? ?... The letter. There is only one reason why Asha is wary of her. It was this youngdy who had personally sent a letter to her not too long ago. It was because the sender''s name was written as Chestel Selfra Deal''. You read! thank god. She was so busy escorting, so I wondered what if I hadn''t seen her yet. Then we can talk directly. Thinking that it would be impossible to openly talk in the hall because there are other peoples eyes and ears, Asha paused for a while and said, You read! thank god. Since he is so busy with escort work, what if he hadnt seen it yet? She pretended to be relieved as if she was happy. Then we can talk directly. Thinking that it would be impossible to openly talk in the hall because I have eyes and ears for others, Asha suggested that we move for a while. Chestel readily agreed, and the two went out onto the balcony for a while. You said you read the letter, so I''ll put the other story aside. ....Previously. Asha asked as she red at the youngdy in front of her with a firm expression on her face. There is one thing she doesn''t understand. Until I make sure of that, I have no intention of reaping my vignce. Why did you suggest that to me? Its nothing. Because I also have a purpose. purpose? Yeah well, let me exin that as well. First of all, it''s rude to ask only by letter, so I''ll ask formally. Chestel stared into Asha''s eyes without fear. Are you willing to quit your current job and return to your home? ???? I Ah, dont get me wrong. This is just a proposal for Miss Asha''s family... I wrote that too. Yes. She wrote a letter to Asha, inviting her to retire from escort work. If it was a trivial threat, Asha would have just been crushed and burned. Or did you go to the party and crumple it? Since it is an escort in the first ce, there are many envious eyes, so that is familiar. If it was just that kind of business, by now I would be holding thisdy upside down and shaking her from the balcony railing. But it''s not such a trivial matter. The contents of the letter were polite, and I couldn''t hear the contents in vain. Even so, I don''t have the heart to listen straight away. As if sensing Asha''s vignce, Chestel brought up the main topic first. You''re not going to leave the rebuilding of the family to your younger brother alone, are you? ???? that. Yeah, I dont think so. Then, shouldn''t we go back since the current auspicious event happened? What she offered was to help Asha rebuild the Pernil family. My family too... Well, to put it a little vulgarly, they''re nothing but rich. But because of that, no one knows what to do better than we do. What are you trying to do? Even in the letter, the specific method was not written. What are you trying to do in the first ce? I was suspicious, yet strangely anxious. What is the easiest way to raise a family in the aristocracy? Again, it was exactly as expected. You know the Duchy of Elben, right? ...well, roughly. Even though it is just a duchy, it is ruled by a lord who has a sword master as his vassal. Recently, this ce has increased. The prevalence of the existing huge kingdom was weakening, and each lord''s authority was strengthened by taking advantage of the gap. The eldest son of the lord of that ce. We will arrange a marriage talk with him. ?... Yes? Are you kidding me? My family and the Principality of Elben are friendly. Maybe if I bring up the story, they will review it very positively? No, I dont mean that. I''m not saying this simply because I don''t believe it. Asha continued to speak again, taking care of herself that she almost screamed without realizing it. Why are you making such an offer to me? Isn''t it suspicious enough? A way to rebuild the family? What a good marriage proposal. To say such a thing, there wasn''t much of a point of contact between Asha and this youngdy. Did you tell me? I have my purpose too. And don''t you get nervous''? What is that you arent even that old yet before that? ...No, I don''t mean that. ah. As if realizing that it was a mistake, Asha lowered her head. As the topic we shared recently was a hot topic, the ident naturally flowed that way. It''s all Seina''s fault!'' ....anyway. She spoke again casually, as if trying to pretend she hadn''t heard Asha''s mistake. I know the situation. Even I wouldn''t have been able to endure it if I was in the same situation. In that sense, you are a very good person. Even as a woman, I want to pay my respects. Even apliment can be harsh when it''s so tant. but. You don''t have to suffer anymore, right? My younger brother is sure to be self-reliant from now on. I also have eyes for people, so I guarantee that. But are you still going to live alone like that? ...Those words are an insult to me. I apologize for that. But think about it. How long will your current lifest? Are you going to keep watching other peoples happiness from afar? I''m angry... but on the other hand, this youngdy''s words are infinitely urate, That doesn''t mean you''re greedy, are you? So strangely, her words feel painful. There is no other reason. It''s not wrong. Until now, you joined the Knights because of family circumstances and worked hard for that. But now that I dont have to, isnt it time to getfortable? Thats a leap forward. I admit that too. That''s why I''m suggesting it anyway. Wouldnt it be nice if there were more roads? The youngdy in front of me smiled and shrugged her shoulders as if there was no malice at all. Then the answer is. I will refuse. ???? yes? she blinked. Why are you surprised? Did you really think you would ept it now? Asha was also a little dumbfounded. Hey?... I was going to refuse from the beginning. Yes. What Asha was thinking about in the first ce was a separate issue from the proposal. The proposal in the letter had already been decided from the beginning. Isnt it a pretty good family? If it''s Miss Asha, you can use him moderately and eat it. There''s nothing wrong with being there. It''s not that kind of problem. Then what did you not like? Well Asha gave a slightly subtle smile. I just dont like it. ...Can it be tolerated that you are not willing to do that? It is nonsense. What are you mumbling about? Asha was puzzled, but decided to cut it off once more. Anyway, I have no intention of epting the offer. Chestel was silent for a moment, then pped his hands as if he was embarrassed, and trembled as if he was trying to force himself to forget the previous conversation. I see! I understand that it''s a sudden offer. So think carefully once more. Will the wind blow in soon? And today is a ce to celebrate, not a ce to ponder, right? She went inside first, pretending to rub her arms as if they were cold. Yes, today is a ce to celebrate, not a ce to thinkplicated thoughts. Asha shook her head to clear her mind and entered the hall as if nothing had happened. I didn''t intend to ept the youngdy''s proposal, though.'' From the beginning, I tried to decline the offer. The reason I didn''t tell Arel about the letter in the first ce was because it was something I would refuse anyway. The answer was decided, but I thought it was not worth talking about. If I make a proposal like that before then, I always seem like a person who is restless because I missed my wedding day, right?'' In retrospect, I was a little stumped. What did you see yourself as? In any case, nothing will be epted. You can say your intention to refuse one more time or send an official letter. However, apart from that, the youngdy''s words strangely stabbed in the heart. The reason is greed. As she points out, Asha may not have enough reasons to vaguely continue her escort work. Seinaya: Joining as a knight on her own was the path she chose from the beginning. Dia is... I don''t know. However, just because Asha made her own decision did not mean that it was her own will at all. Arel also said that before, that she could do other things if she wanted to. On the one hand, it''s something that doesn''t touch. I feel like it''s someone else''s business. Shall I ask one more questionter?'' I refuse that offer, but apart from that, it wouldn''t hurt to seriously think about it. Chapter 467 Chapter 467. Love (^Ľ) and agony (C) (5) Meanwhile. Asha, who entered the hall, still frowned upon hearing the nobles gossip. what do you think? well? As expected, that child of the Pernil family... isn''t it unreliable? I mean. You''re still saying things like that. don''t you have anything to do A sigh came out. Even if it''s not, it''s a littleplicated in my head. ...Should I take a look?'' She tried to stay still, but she wasn''t in a good mood for that now. It wouldn''t be good to leave it as it is. It might be better to step up and talk to them and give them subtle attention. I have seen what the lord or his wife do all the time, so I know what to do. Apparently..... Asha cleared her throat silently. Oh the moment I was about to intervene. What a strange banquet. Besides the sound of music, I can hear the sounds of misceneous animals. Then she noticed something odd and stopped speaking. voice now? who? I definitely thought it was a ce to celebrate the two young people, but wasnt it? Or is that just your level of culture? I don''t know because I''m toozy to go out. Theplexion of the aristocrats who had been gossiping turned white at the words that tantly criticized their attitude. No matter how brazen they may be, they don''t have the guts to maintain that attitude in front of him now. Why dont you guys say it again? I was just bored. Why don''t we have fun talking to each other? Arel, who didn''t even know when he approached, smiled pretentiously and narrowed the distance even more as if he wanted to talk more. Each time they take a step closer, they hesitate a few steps. Ah. I suddenly felt hungry. I think I drank too much too! I suddenly want to get some fresh air. The nobles dispersed in tantly questionable movements. And Arel muttered, I dont have ambition, and just sips the alcohol in the ss as if regretting it. Whew? It''s quiet now! hmm! Well done! And he puts on a refreshing expression as if he is proud of himself. But his smile was only fleeting. Asha approached silently and stood behind Arel''s back. Arell-sama? Unlike just a moment ago, I called his name with the nuance that he had a lot to say. Why are you here now? Why is this person here now? I wanted to ask. No, this is what you should ask before that. ...Since when have you been here? The voice that came out of Asha''s mouth was quite colder than I thought. After cleaning up the atmosphere and staying in a fresh mood, Asha, who has just returned, calls me. Rather than saying he was angry, he seems to have a lot of questions because he is so embarrassed. Well... I understand. ...Since when have you been here? Hmm, thats thats a good question. A very important question. It is also a very important question. Dont say anything else. Ashagi, who clearly knows my personality, takes a strong stand at times like this. Actually, it is. yes. It has been there since the beginning. Asha''s expression hardened. Are you thinking about the meaning of from the beginning''? no way?????? Asha averts her gaze slightly. where her mother is. Asha''s mother looked this way, spotted us, and averted her gaze. It''s a reaction to grabbing something without fail. What do you do? Did that happen? Asha grabs her head and groans. finally noticed Yeah, actually, before you came to your hometown, I visited your hometown once. Before Asha, I had several conversations with her family. And the moment Asha came, I hid in a corner of the mansion. After that, when moving, I moved by sneaking along. It''s Asha''s defeat. Since when have you been careless that I won''t follow you? since when? If there''s anything interesting, I''ll chase it to the ends of hell. Actually, when you arrived, I talked to your mother about everything! He even gave me a present! Ahahahahahahahaha! Iughed.... I shut my mouth at Asha''s cold gaze. Didnt you say you couldnte? Nothing is impossible for me. What about official duties? Its okay. It always happens. And I''m always confident Come to think of it, I think its human duty toe and congratte me too, right? Then why didnt youe with me from the beginning? Ah... that''s the case, but for some reason, should I say that this side is more like me or that it''s fun? For once, I was puzzled. If I had to argue, there were other reasons, but that was because I didn''t bother to tell her. So I deliberately changed the subject. Asha seems to have been away for quite a while. Who was she with? Yeah, looking at it Oh my? What about that youngdy? Hmm?????? Asha looked around for the woman she had been talking to before, but she was nowhere to be found. ...I must have jumped out because I thought things were twisted. yes''? No, I think he went out to get some fresh air. I see you''re confused Why don''t you know how to say hello? Moderately evasive, I nced out of the hall. I know who was there anyway, where they went and what they talked about. And what the intention is. done. That year ister. Apparently, how much I rolled my head, I could hear a very brain-rolling sound in my ears. Like Pena said once before, it''s a very bad rumor... well, there''s no rumor when it''s not. Then what should I do?'' I was conscious of the gaze around me. Indeed, there are quite a few points of view. Most of them are close to envy and jealousy. Iret has no intention of helping with the gaze directed at the little boy. It''s a challenge that kid has to ovee anyway. That''s why Iret is also responding to the customers in her own way. This is not going to help. but. Is the rest for Asha...?'' As soon as I reveal my face, curiosity and jealousy turn to Asha. I guess so. No matter how close I am, I step directly into the auspicious spot in her family. Is it a good material to have various delusions? Hmm? ...Why are you doing that, Mr. Arell? No, its nothing. Maybe Asha pretends not to know, but she must be aware of that level of gaze. I''m just pretending not to be conscious. Anyway. It''s because he''s quite nice.'' I don''t know when I''m working, but I don''t have to be conscious of this side until this happens. ...Why are you suddenly looking at me with pity? Because its nothing. It looks like something is wrong. ncing at the distraught Asha, I looked around again. The gaze is appropriate. Is the timing also right? Yes, you mean responsibility, right? yes? There is such a thing. I''m sorry to today''s protagonists, but I''m going to create a slightly different topic for today. And just as the offering arrived. Chestel Selfradil, who had been talking strange nonsense to our escort a while ago, had returned. You must have thought that being harmed was a limit. Did you juste back after thinking about how to make an excuse? Chestel deliberately pretended to be in a hurry, trotted this way and greeted me. I never expected to see you in a ce like this. This one too. I could never have thought that the Principality of Ruin and the Karet family would be familiar. It''s a coincidence or something. Yeah, that''s really weird. what is coincidence He pretends not to know, but only recently did he know that the Principality of Ruin had used his strength to deliberately strike up a deal. That''s why Marquis Karet was a little embarrassed to have noticed and tried to ask me for advice. Perhaps he too will soon give up on dealings with that ce. More than anything, it is decisive that it irritates my eyes. Whether you know that fact or not... What happened? that''ster Rather, I thought Arell-nim woulde here himself. I thought you would care for your subordinates more than rumors. Hmm Load it Does it look like that? Yes, I heard that, unlike other nobles, Arell is fair to his subordinates and is considerate of each one of them. Say those words in front of our technicians who are rolling hard today. I think it''s probably about three hits on the cheek with a tool. No, these are exaggerated rumors. I''m not very considerate to that extent. Oh, you are embarrassed. no is that true? what is caring I always only know myself Rather, if I''m selfish, I''m confident that I can beat anyone in the world. Seeing how this youngdy deliberately emphasized topics such as being subordinate and caring, it seemed that I wanted to emphasize that my being here had no other meaning. Yes? Ms. Asha? And it seemed like he was trying to make it clear by talking to Asha on purpose. Of course, if you ask me, I will say yes. It was aimed at because he clearly knew her personality. It''s dirty. ....That must be the nobles'' way. To be honest, I was more shocked than angry. I don''t know if I''d rather have a heart. How funny. Then I''ll... do what I always do. Of course... Of course, Asha was trying to affirm thisdy''s intentions. Not quite like that. rather more special. It''s hard to think of it simply as a subordinate. That''s when I cut off Asha''s words. on purpose anyway. I''m sorry, is it Asha? It may be a bit embarrassing, but bear with it. This is all about wanting to like you and me. So it''s Asha''s family business, so I''ming myself. Usually, the master cannote directly to the slopes of other subordinates. Isn''t it? ?...yes? By the way, this voice is not Chestel, but Asha. You must have never thought that I woulde out like this all of a sudden. Also, the surroundings were noisy as if they were listening to our conversation. Usually, it''s a subordinate. I already know what kind of rumors are going around. Humans are delusional creatures. More than anything, I like to throw that delusion away. Whether that''s true or not doesn''t matter. listen carefully. Scandals don''t explode. I''m going to explode myself. Oh, I see! It means that Arel cares for Miss Asha! It''s a precious subordinate! Chestel''s expression hardened a little, he tried to gloss over it, but he couldn''t. It''s because the person in question, not anyone else, is pouring out positive words. And as if on purpose, I clung to Asa. Enough of any misunderstanding. yes. Sometimes I''m afraid that my wife will be jealous. Even if you want to take care of everyone, it''s not that easy. I got scolded quite a while ago. Ah is that so Chestel couldnt speak for a while, perhaps because he thought he waspletely out of control. By the way, what was the youngdy talking about with Asha a moment ago? It looks like they''ve be close friends? Ah.... It''s nothing special! I''m sorry I had other business a while ago, but I think I''ll have to move away! It jumps out as if it didn''t want to. Now that things have gone this far, it won''t be easy for that youngdy to talk openly in front of me. Chapter 468 Chapter 468. Love (B) and agony (6) Still, I do not sympathize. To begin with, I don''t like people who gossip like that. Oh, you look really busy. yes? I looked back at Asha, who had been silent for a while. Already, she seems to be unable to keep up with the current situation and shows no reaction. No, why are you shocked? I really... I sighed and put my arm on Asha''s arm and pulled it lightly. You seem a little out of your mind? Could it be windy? Eh yes Asha faintly moved her head. Fortunately, I seem to be able to hear what I''m saying. It''s probably because I''m not conscious of the current situation. This time, we came out to the balcony where Asha and the youngdy talked earlier. This ce is also very popr. If it''s here, you can''t hear what''s going on, let alone look at it. As soon as I came out, Asha was restless for a while, but then looked straight into my eyes as if she had made up her mind and asked. Huh? Are you Arel? Did you do that on purpose? Oh, on purpose. I always act on purpose. But then everyone Think of it like a lover? Even if he doesn''t, he behaves in a usible way in the face of attention from a country that has not yet taken on a concubine. It might be enough to get that recognition. I knew it. however. Are you misunderstanding something? Understanding the meaning of those words, Asha''s ears turned slightly red. ...I don''t know if that''s the case... but... if you do that even in a ce like this. I''m sure everyone... I''m looking forward to seeing what rumors will circte. How many days will it take to go around the whole kingdom this time? Wouldn''t this be an opportunity to see how fast the nobledies talk? Never mind what I did earlier. It''s because I think I should have a little bit of responsibility. yes? ah? Or was Asha thinking of something else? Then I''m sorry too. It''s not like that... but... Asha couldn''t speak very well and pursed her lips. Perhaps he himself is at a loss as to what to do. That''s because I''ve never been so tant before. I can''t think of a way to respond. Hmm Then, to cool down for a while, shall we finish talking about what we talked aboutst time? I talked about itst time, but I remember that Asha said I wouldnt stop you if you wanted to do something else or find another way, right? .. Why are you saying that now? Yeah, it looksplicated today. No. Has it been like thattely? Is there something troubling you? Would it be strange if there were? Rather, it is natural. It makes everyone worry]. Sometimes I dont know what to do or what to ept. It''s not that I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to give an answer that far. But I don''t think that''s wrong. Then you can continue to think about it. You just have to grunt and answer when you have time. Whether that''s the answer you hoped for or the conclusion you didn''t want. ...Sometimes I think of you, when you say things like that from before, Arel-sama seems strangely... dignified. I was originally polite. what''s with that goofy look? I was originally like this I know you''re just fooling around without being immature. Its easier if you draw a line. Her shoulders twitched. Is it because it''s a song? With nothing. If you secretly stick to your mood from afar and not be seen by others... well, that might be okay too. ...You say something weird. What kind of weird words are from now on. Asha you. Of all the people I know now, he''s always stubborn. Is that bad? well? Is the world so simple that it is so easy to cover up right and wrong''? I smiled lightly and asked while staring straight at Asha. No matter how much she was, there was no way she wouldn''t feel a sense of incongruity at a time like this. Asha''s face is stained with embarrassment. Arell? Today, I will listen to any story. As expected, you''re even more entric today. Ive been hearing some admonitionstely. The sense of responsibility just skyrockets. Responsible mode. ....something like that. And now it''s not like I''ve been capricious again. It''s something I had in mind from the beginning. Sometimes I have to look around too. I was a bitcent. I was careless that if I just do what I want and take it easy, it will happen on its own. It was pretty clumsy for me. Maybe my perception has dulled that much. I leaned against the balcony railing and just waited. If you have a story you want to tell, do it. Or you don''t have to. But I wonder if it would be better here than in my castle? Maybe. Asha couldn''t deny it, but she just smiled bitterly. ...If it''s there.... I''m sorry too, so I can''t say anything. Look at that. Because you care about strange things. Arel-nim was indifferent. She exhaled lightly. But Mr. Arell is right. It is necessary. Also, surprisingly lightly admitted. She finally tried to say what she wanted to say. If I had a crush on Arell, would you ept it? When I first met the master, I had the impression that he was just a strange kid''. It didn''t mean anything bad. It didn''t mean that he looked down on him, but he just felt that he was a human being in the world who was somehow distant from himself. Even now, thinking about it, I don''t know why. Was it simply because he was a genius? And it wasn''t a bad idea. For one thing, even at the very end, they were royalty. I just thought that I wouldn''t even have a chance to properly talk to her, who came from a fallen aristocrat. Because it was such a first impression. Asha was determined to be faithful to her duties as an escort knight. However, Arel was quite different from the impression she had of royalty. Originally, there was no need to talk more than necessary to a simple escort knight, and there was no need to care. It is enough for a knight to be faithful to his duty. The lord just needs to let it pass for granted. However, Arel took an interest in himself and all his aides. Teach me how to reach a higher realm. Also, sometimes he follows him when he goes out to y, saying that work is annoying. In many ways, he was close to everyone. It was as if he had no interest in the customs of the nobles of the past. It just treats everyone without fault. And that sometimes made her feel bad. Of course, it was more like self-doubt. I dont know if I had more feelings for Arel than necessary. A little before anything. From Arell, I think especially.'' When I heard the words of feeling. Asha was relieved rather than worried about the repercussions surrounding her master. That''s what causes her troubles. Do you think that is wrong? Well, hehe. That would be a disqualification, at least for one article. Dont you think so? As the years pass, from a child who simply needs to be cared for to a boy and then a young man. Her conflict grew even more because she had seen the change. At one time, I was pushed by that emotion, and it was literally a series of worries and troubles. I don''t regret it, but on the other hand, I also had doubts. Is it really okay to be like this?'' do. So when Pena-sama came, I thought it was fortunate in my heart. At least I can draw a line beyond that. Now that he has a wife, he can draw the line again as a knight and live his daily life. I thought that was enough and finished it. I''d rather have no hope... I might not have dreamed of it. At least that was the case not too long ago. Could it be okay for a moment? Thinking so... I hesitated. ???? Hmm. Everyone seems to be honest without hesitation, but I couldnt. Right. I dont have to worry about anything? Is something like me really okay? Will I harm his reputation by any chance? He believed to himself that just being behind him was enough. But on the other hand, I hate myself thinking that it wasn''t like that. it''s got greed However, she was not the kind of person who would reach out for greed. Knowing that, Arel scratched her head for a moment and sighed as if she understood. Is that what you were thinking about? Did you notice, Arell-sama? Roughly. It wasn''t like I was thinking about the proposal from the beginning. Rather, it made me think again. Surprisingly, even after hearing the proposal... I would have been happy if it had been me years ago, strangely, I didn''t think anything of it. Oddly enough, she hadn''t pictured herself living anywhere other than there. This is not good. That''s when I was sure. Asha made a decision at that moment. So you just pretended to be okay? Arell asked as if he noticed. * * * There are many people in the world. Let''s break it down into two big things. A human who simply stretches out his hand when he is greedy. And when you get greedy, a person who rather steps back. It''s just amazing. I am a full-fledged former. And most of the people around me are also electronic. But in her case, it''s thetter. for being greedy. Rather, he is a person who withdraws, fearing that he will destroy his surroundings with it. I see that is your conclusion. However, it cannot be said that the conclusion is wrong. Because there is no right or wrong in it. Isnt Arel-nim like that before? I promise you will respect my will. Umthats it. Certainly, because of my greed, I have no intention of tying someone down to the point of breaking their will. Decisions are always respected to some extent. But..... I still have my personal stubbornness. I wish there was a more honest conclusion. Asha, are you really going to be okay with that? She was discovered by me and has always been by my side and taught me. It wasn''t just about being a knight or anything like that. A more honest attitude. That too is included. In any case, what I meant was you or anyone else. It means that if you want to do something you want to do and be honest about it when you have a will, you wont stop it. Did you forget our family motto? Well, that''s what Pena looked like, so I put it away a week after I bet it. is that okay? Asha, you only act honestly with yourself. Because it is right as long as it does not hurt or harm anyone. none other than I affirm If you want to deny it, you will have to at least beat me. As I spread my chest wide and insisted on that, Asha burst intoughter as if it were somewhat absurd. If you''re like Arell-sama, you''re saying something like that. Yes, there is no one else to say this but me. That''s what you can say at your age. Chapter 469 Chapter 469. Love (Ľ) and agony ( W (7) + Punishment for cheeky ones (1) If you really feel bad for me and leave me to the point where I cant see you, I wont stop you. But if not, I can''t yield to anyone who is close to me. Whoever it is. And Asha, you too . But.. I''m quite selfish. Asha stared nkly into my eyes for a moment. Perhaps she was quite taken aback by what I just said. Then I have nothing to say. Before that, do you usually mention other people when you say things like this? Asha looked a bit more sullen than before. But it seems she''s got her direction. She kept her mouth shut for a while and didn''t move. Then, how many seconds did you wait? Then, since you said it''s okay, trust Arel''s vessel and say what you want to say. I will believe it and be bold. I didn''t answer on purpose. She didn''t wait for an answer, and this time, she started to speak honestly as I advised. ...I''ve served Arell-nim for many years... This is the conclusion I have observed from when I was small like this until now. She carefully held my hand on her own, not when I reached out for the first time . And now, I''m looking at you.... As if I can''t stand being embarrassed, I twist my mouth and blush. I''m longing for you. Yes, I see... So Arell -sama will take responsibility for making me presumptuously say this, right? He smiled. Because you said it would be nice if we could all stay together . After making some conclusions, we returned to the hall. Oh, Asha? I haven''t been able to see it for a while, so where the hell is it... Oh my God?! Maybe Asha''s childhood friend? When the youngdy found Asha, she opened her eyes wide and was surprised. no, keep your mouth shut dust enters. Oh... that''s what it was! So earlier! As if he had realized something on his own, he covered his mouth and stared at us. It has to be. Because now she is walking close to me. Unlike when dealing with escorts, from the side rather than the back. So there''s no way you don''t know what it means. Above all, Asha herself is acting as if nothing is wrong right now. He said, From now on, I''m going to be a bit shameless. ?I''ll follow the example of someone.'' is this the result? Esteel? Why? Is there anything strange about it? Oh no the youngdy called Estill shook her head and walked away. It seems that I have noticed something else. Isnt it too much for a friend? I can not help it. Estill must have been targeting Arel too? Saying that, Asha circumvents the approach of not only that friend, but also the other women gathered this time. It feels like the escort is cutting out more than necessary? I will keep an eye on you more clearly from now on. ....scary. Women are scary. Asha''s actions now are deliberately showing off. not to overlook. Anyway, while receiving various stares from the people around us, we walked over to Iret and Heia, who were currently chatting with other nobles. sister! Where were you Huh? Iret is also surprised. However, Heia seems to understand something. It was seen faintly nodding. Did he already notice? Arell? sister? Im sorry that I seem to have caused unnecessary gossip. It happened like this. ....huh. Asha also lowered her head, as if this was a little disrespectful. It was obvious that another scandal would precede the news of his brother''s engagement. At first, Iret tilted her head nkly, not knowing what it meant, but when Heia gently pulled her shoulder and whispered something to her, she finally smiled as if she understood. Ah thats it! thank god! Hey, what did thatdy say? Anyway, congrattions Aimet. yes. Thank you, Allel. And my sister too! So what did you really say, Heia? I thought it was probably not much different from the truth, so I decided to just pass it on. ? ? ? In addition, I will be shameless in the future! Asha''s determination, which had been dered, copsed as soon as she returned to Pahilia some timeter. Is that why you went to the banquet for your younger brothers engagement ceremony, and you just dressed yourself up and showed off? It seems so. Then whose celebration sword is that? Now, wait a minute. At Seina and Dia''s point, Asha covered her face with her hands and bowed her head. It seems to be retaliation for interrupting and saying something against me before. Thats something I have no face with. Pointing out the perfect truth as it is is only hurting people''s hearts. In fact, there are rumors that I, Arell Ernesia, are finally getting an aide as a concubine. Of course, as an older sister, I don''t know if I''m feeling really strange. Although I acted impulsively at the time. So, over time, it will naturally be a dark history. At that time, Asha was arrogantly indulging herself. It''s not that great. It was a great tumble. I learned a lot. That... that''s not it... I wondered if the two of them were waiting for Asha, but they took him right away. Apparently, the shape that has already been rumored is great. Is it great? Ladies of the kingdom. It seems that he is trying to make fun of Asha because of what happenedst time. I... Let''s not get involved. Yes, the aid of shamelessness will slip away.. And Arell, would you like to see me? ....yes. And I was called to Pena as I was. Even if he gave permission, it would be another thing to go and buy something at will. I have to think about how to relieve my wife''s feelings. Because that''s my own responsibility. They say people change when they realize the truth. No, it''s a little bit like saying that it changes. When people realize their sincerity, they reveal their sincerity.'' would be correct. This time I realized it. Huh huhu huhu... Arell-sama? ahh true Now you have to get up for your official duties. ... Hmmm... It''s annoying. Arell? In spite of the situation that would normally be severely punished, she just said in a voice mixed withughter as if she really couldn''t stop it. Now wake up. yes? You can''t set an example for Arna if you just show thatzy side every time, right? ...Pena alone is enough to hold Arna and take her hostage... Don''t say that. Asha, still not at all stern, grabs my shoulders and pulls me upright. She was the one who always backed away and didn''t budge unless I reached out first. If it is unexpected, it is an unexpected action. I need to really reach out to each and every one of them from the side rather than simply watching the line. Is it ording to that decision? You should set an example for everyone, right? Well, if that was enough. yes? No talk to yourself. Gotta go and pretend to work. I deliberately pretended to stretch and got up. Well... Anyway, Asha seems to be happy now, so let''s say that''s it. Indeed, our family is also strange. Punishment to the cheeky ones (1) Asha was facing Pena alone this time. Should I say that I have been talking about this and that between my aides since thest time, or should I say that I was forced to suffer? In the end, though, it ended up being forced to pour out. I haven''t had a serious conversation with her yet. There may be no obligation to do so. But I thought it was necessary. It is also a responsibility, not an obligation. Yes, Asha. Are you sure? ....yes. At least if he allows it, I don''t think I''ll step back any further. Hey? Pena nced at Asha''s face. Certainly, he did not seem like a person who was pushed only by his mood at one time. Well, the years I''ve spent here are as good as anyone else''s, so I''m not acting on a momentary impulse. Then are you quitting your job as a knight? Pena thought that if Asha entered as a concubine in earnestter, it would not bepatible with her current job as a knight. It is not simply a matter of allowing or not allowing. Even if you are a concubine, there are many things you have to do in an aristocratic society. Isnt it impossible to continue? Training won''t stop, though. I have no intention of letting go of the sword. After all, it was as if I came here because I was a knight. However, apart from that, it is realistically difficult to take charge of Yeongji-gun. It''s hard to entrust Seina with all the management of the territory. And it seems that Seina is also curiously looking for an opportunity. it was pretty weak There is someone who has properly thought of the sessor. I think I will leave it to you when it reaches a certain level. I was considering it right away in terms of timing. There was no point in announcing her as a concubine right away anyway. This is a world where procedures are important. Even if you can''t do it, it will be difficult for a year or the year after that. Asha wasn''t particrly impatient with that. Because I believe that it is just a matter of procedure and nothing will change from now. It won''t be easy. ....yes. Afterwards, after Arel acknowledged his rtionship with her in earnest. That alone doesn''t end everything. People will pay attention to her. I already know to my disgust that it won''t be just a favor. Jealousy and envy must also be endured. Pena is giving advice in advance because he has already experienced it. Especially it might be worse since its the second time. I know. Those olddies never tire of asking questions. You have to match even your boring hobbies... I''m prepared. For some reason, there was a personal feeling in the story of the hardships, but Asha answered straight. With Asha like that, Pena made a slightlyplicated face. Even if you pretend to be face-to-face, you can''t help but think about this or that in the end. Even if it''s something I already knew. If that''s okay... I''m not against it. Im sorry, Miss Pena. Asha still apologized to her. Even if you allowed it, even if you said so, this is different. Pena let out a bitter sigh. Still, is that what you want? Yes, I want to live with Arell-sama Because I thought so too. Then it''s fine. ....yes? ...The fact that Arell is prepared to hire a woman isn''t simply because of external reasons. Pena had already been prepared for this day toe from the beginning. Of course, he was aware of Arel and their daily lives. Chapter 470 Chapter 470. Punishment to the cheeky ones (2) If you think about it, I might be the one who suddenly intercepted Arell... Oh no! Not really! Whoop whoop. At that time, I really couldn''t see anything, what is it? So Asha, if youre sincere, I wont stop you. The reason why she had been secretly blocking the introduction of concubines from outside was because she only saw Arel''s wealth or status and rushed at it. However, if you have known him for a long time and know all the good points and subtleties about him and still make up your mind, there is no reason to stop him. Pena must be what she wants to say. instead. Now I have to keep an eye on them so that they don''t even talk? know? of course! So, at some point, the current headquarters and the future concubine have already started discussing how to crack down on him. * * * I couldn''t ovee their annoyance, so I was stuck in the office to pretend I was working for now. I had nothing to do, so I was going to take a nap again, but I suddenly thought of it and took out themunication tool. And today, I contacted my father who is enjoying his retirement life. Sometimes I have to contact my father too, otherwise I thought he would be disappointed. And there seems to be something else to say. Today, my father, who is at a vi in the kingdom, was happy to chat with me after receiving my call. And let''s pretend I''m going to have another wife soon. Arel? Could it be that you haven''t taken it in yet? . yes? What are you talking about? I''ve heard rumors that about ten people have already been recruited... That''s an exaggerated rumor. What nonsense is this old man talking about? Do you think I am yours? Apparently, my father believed the bizarre rumor to be true. ....I don''t think mom believes it either, does it? No, well... I don''t think it''s because there wasn''t much talk thest time I contacted you. Pressing down my throbbing head, I just said that I hadn''t had a concubine yet and that I might soon have one. Since he has retired from politics anyway, I can share this kind of story lightly. However, it was shocking to hear from his father, I thought you had 10 concubines?'' ....Sometimes I reflect on mycency like this. Come to think of it, the reason Asha was worried a while ago was because I was a little careless. yes yes. I was bad! Kud! Okay, someone said it was the escorts Um? Didn''t you originally take me as your concubine? So it wasnt like that at all. When are you going to get the real people together and catch me and hold an official rification session? ....I can''tin because it''s notpletely wrong. In the end, the one who gets stabbed loses. Right. I can''t believe that Arel you still haven''t taken a concubine... Is that such a surprise? Of course, I know thatmon sense in society naturally rmends the side that goes in. Basically, if you have the ability, polygamy is the default here. Rather, there is a tendency to regard the number of wives as a disy of a man''s ability. If I had known that, I would have introduced you to even suitable youngdies... ...Isn''t that something nobledies would say? It seems that he is free after this old man retired. I was also good at not talking. I genuinely felt that way. Come to think of it, wasn''t this the person who rmended a nine-year-old to me as a bride? Even the first one. Leonil already has enough concubines... ...why do I have to feel the scolding atmosphere here? Arel, if you are the son of this body, follow the example. I don''t think that should ever be imitated. No, my brother is the king. Leonil hyung-nim also has two concubines. I don''t think either way will follow my father. Maybe I didn''t choose the right person to talk to? Was it the source of trouble for bringing up this story without much thought? Arel... Then it''s a good opportunity. Let me give you one piece of advice. yes? What kind of bottomless words are you trying to say? When I feel a little uneasy and feel the urge to toss this orb. Do not neglect. yes? What is that...? Arel, if you are, you know how much damage that mistake can leave. ah?????? I couldn''t find anything to say for a moment. What did your father mean by this? You are free to have someone as your concubine or not. But never turn a blind eyeunlike this father. That''s probably what I''m talking about me and my mom. In the first ce, the reason why our mother and father suffered from financial difficulties was because my father couldn''t look away properly. .... I miss you. I''m not going to say the same thing. I don''t think it''s my father''s responsibility alone... No, it was definitely a mistake on my part. Since he came down from the position of king, he has sincerity that he can reveal. At that time, no matter what the concubines kept in check, in the end, if he had properly opened his eyes, he could have stopped it. It is the responsibility of the man who did not do it. He wondered if he was regretting it so much. Arel, as long as you live in this aristocratic world and as long as you are the son of this body, you will have a wife in the future. ...I don''t know why it sounds like you''re emphasizing more than a son''. I can''t deny it. Just because it''s light doesn''t mean it''s not without responsibility. I dont know if you are wise, but Arel, since you are a man, you will make mistakes. So unlike this body, pay attention in advance. My wife said that. Trust your husband, but don''t trust the man. Oh, that''s right. You have a really good spouse by your side. My father chuckled and admitted that he was right. Why is it so trustworthy when my father says it? No, all the men in the world are not like my father or me..... Anyway, I knew what he meant. I will keep that in mind. Even if there are a lot of people who say this and that, it''s not like they didn''t think about it at all. I was surprised to find out about it. I already understand people''s true intentions. Even if you think so, there are times when you feel unexpected like this. After I finished talking with my father, I slipped away themunication port and thought about it for a while. Come to think of it, the Duke of Seldil... I can''t leave them alone.'' If it was a simple ambitious person, I would just leave it alone. To be honest, I wasn''t interested in it, and there''s no way that I could be a threat to myself. It was too far away, so it was annoying to pay attention to it. However, they touched a line that should not be crossed due to excessive greed. The intention was obvious. Apparently, there are rumors that Asha and the women around me are lovers. It must have be ambiguous to invite a concubine. In fact, it seemed that he had suggested something to Seina and Dia as well. They just snorted and tore it up. Do you think it will be easy to lure them into the world of beauty if I somehow get them out of my vicinity? Not a means of harm there. Using their personal history, such as invitations, must be a tactic to avoid angering me. But they made a mistake. I''m such a pissed off person. How dare you touch me?'' How did I teach them, do you think of cheating? Yes... Do you do cute things?'' If you touch it, you have to pay it back. Above all, it seems that even if left as it is, it will do troublesome things, so you need to keep it in check. Hmm? What should I do?'' Back in the day, when that damndy went against our business and sent someone in, she rewarded me with a shy fireworks disy instead. Shall we show the professional of ying with fire this time? But somehow it doesn''t fit. Isn''t that enough to burn...? If that other side had pointed a sword or had a murderous intent, they would give it back more than that. So there is no quality. Um~ what should I do...?'' What event would you like to do? Are you worried about yourself? I want to punish that family forever. Judgment! I just want to make my own judgment. Should I just bury it in the social world?'' There are ways to bury them in society anyway. cumbersome and time consuming Above all, I am not happy. Should I just burn it like that? I also wanted to eat roasted sweet potatoes..... Ah! That''ll do.'' I just remembered something good. Come to think of it, there is a fair amount of punishment. If you want to use your daughters to enjoy power, it would be a punishment for punishing them with a harsh blow.'' Just in time, I thought of a good prank... no, a punishment. I got up and used my teleport magic. The destination has been decided! The castle of the lord of the Principality of Ruin. Having transferred to the top of the castle where the lord and his family are staying, I nced around. ...Looks like he''s not a very good lord. Beneath the castle... Looking towards the city where the territories are staying, it wasn''t very tidy. In general, the roads for customers are well paved, but looking at other ces that are not visible, such as slums, the horrors are well revealed. It''s like Yeongji who only cared about the prestige of the family.'' It means that the internal stability is not solid because he was a young man who identally got a chance. Because they tried to expand their power only through marriage or political means, they did not pay attention to what was really important. At this rate, even if the family umtes money, the people of the territory will be impoverished. Tsk tsk stupid. This is this... There are more and more things to punish, right? Rather than that, this should be simpler.'' I think it will be a good sight for a while. More than anything, thinking that this will be a game of justice, I am full of energy. More than anything else, do you think that I''m going to y a game for them? Qua c c c c c c c c c c c c c! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Thinking of doing justice, Iughed out loud on top of someone else''s castle in the middle of the night. .... No, I''m like a viin if I do this. Phew.... Good idea. decent look. I managed to convince myself and decided to just do my job quietly and get out. First of all..... First of all, you... I quietly jumped into the air and moved to a certain window. There, thedy of the example licked her lips As expected, she seems unable to reflect.'' Then you don''t have to look. I secretly cast a spell on her. It''s not the kind of magic that makes the body hurt. It''s just a little prank. Since the effect does not appear right away, it is useless to watch now. It''s the kind of prank that needs to be handled carefully. I''m ready for this. Shall I step back?'' Even if you''re annoyed, it''s not a gentleman''s duty to peek into a girl''s bedroom. Above all, I am not a talent to peek. Rather, if you make up your mind, go ahead. proudly anywhere. that''s me Anyway, this is enough.'' After finishing the first one, I moved on to the next one. This time, the vige below the castle. To you guys too?.'' I waved my arms wide. In ordance with that action, countless magic circles in the entire vige flickered and disappeared in an instant. Don''t worry. It''s not harmful to your body. Rather, it will be for you. All that''s left now is to watch. I''ll have to bring some popcorn next time.'' I turned my back without regret. Chapter 471 The fire was lit enough with this. okay. In other words, this is also a joke. That would kindle a fire. There are still many ces to y with. Anyway, that guy has a lot of uncles and children. be great too Whoop, whoop, look forward to it. I''ll make it copse just the way you did,'' You don''t have to destroy it materially to be punished. Sometimes you have to break something else to be punished. Even after returning to her homnd, Chestel Self-Lady, the second daughter of Myongju of the Duchy of Ruin, she could hardly sleep. This isnt it... At first she was going to y her tricks to get rid of his entourage and make room for herself to dash, Her offer was rejected. Even what Arel was thinking, that Ashara showed off by being openly close to his entourage. More than anything, she was also aware of what she was thinking and epting it. In fact, it was no different from an announcement that was not an announcement. Thanks to that, the other youngdies would have a lot of pain in their stomachs, but Chestel was also sick in various ways. ......My father would go into a fit of rage.'' I sent him to seduce him, but he returned without being able to do anything. I even shouted for a chance, but there was no result. This time he will be disappointed in Chestel and send him away to an unknown nobleman. I don''t know if I''d be happy with that. I can only imagine the worst. Above all, he is a person who will remain. Because there are many of her children besides her. ......It''s terrible.'' She too understands the order of the aristocracy, but she is still a person. Of course, there was no way that he would be in good shape if he was pushed by such a fate. ......On the one hand, I''m envious.'' Thinking so, she felt envious of Asha and the women around Arel. At least they wouldn''t be staying because someone forced them or because they had ambitions that didn''t belong to them. ......Asha was like that even then. She says no because she doesn''t like it. Does she know what an extravagant answer that was? Chestel sighed deeply. I''d rather run away at night... would be impossible.'' She knows her subject well. Where are you going with these feet? At best, she should be able to leave within ten days. Even if she only knows how to do it in the first ce, she has to survive in the social world, or she is educated to look good in the eyes of aristocratic men. When she realizes that fact, she is even more heartbroken. at that time. He felt something cool behind Chestel''s neck. It is just like the gaze. Who is at the window? She looked back carelessly, but could it be? Am I mistaken?'' Chestel thought she was no big deal and she sighed again. That night she could hardly sleep. As expected, Duke Lesnel, the lord of the Principality of Ruin, immediately called Chestel upon returning to the territory. Something hase... At least I''m not calling it to praise. In her devastated mood, she headed to her father''s house. Sure enough, upon entering, he does not hide his terribly displeased expression. ...It seems like you came back without any problems this time around. At least, it was a milderment, in fact, it was no different than reprimanding him by saying, Did you not seduce that man? This time, even Chestel couldn''t open her mouth. Talking to him anyway would only increase his anger. The result won''t change anyway, let alone the conclusion will alreadye out in his head. Sure enough, he didn''t say anything more reprimanding, but took a deep breath and let go of the decision. ......done. Give up trying to seduce him. There is no need to go to King Ernesia any longer. Then I...:'' I just came from talking with Count Zell of the kingdom of Damaniel. At that moment, Chestel''splexion turned white. She had heard rumors about him too. Count Chell. At 55 this year, she is actually a nobleman older than her father. no way.'' And that thought is always going to hit people in the back of the head. Looks like he just wants a new concubine. Those words couldn''t have sounded so hopeless. Of course, there are some opponents who are older, but above all, Count Chell''s character is famous for his bad intentions. It''s hard to put it in his mouth one by one. virtually exile, It is a decision that is tantamount to throwing it away. Ah, father...... There is no reversal of the decision. Everything is for the sake of the family. know. He doesn''t have to make excuses to change his decision. She couldn''t even say a word, her arms were weak. That he no longer values her as her child. Should I give up... That was before her ident went downhill. Release all dissatisfaction...... At that moment, a voice sounded in her heart as if someone was pushing her to do so. Who is it? Even for a moment, that voice lingered in her mind. Are youining? Aren''t you ashamed to endure it like this? Are you hot? Annoyed?'' I want to shout, Who the hell are you to say such arrogant things!, but I cant be rude because Im in front of my father. Chestel was at a loss for what to do with a strangely tickling feeling. Hmm? What''s going on? Naturally, Duke Lesnel also found the second daughter''s behavior strange. I won''t listen to anyints. It''s because you, the nerd, who didn''t seduce him properly in the first ce. Rather than that, I''ll have to talk to your younger siblings. Go away. Ah... Father... I... I told you to go away. his cold gaze. The moment you face it. It feels like something is finally being pushed out of Chestel''s head. It''s like someone kicking the back of the knee on a cliff. At that moment, her mind was clearly out of her body''s direction. ......who, Back? Who do you think would marry an old man like that! The true heart that burst out reflexively. At that moment, Count Lesnel''splexion turned earthy. And above all, Chestel couldn''t stop her screams in her mind. Aaaaaaaaaaaaa! What the hell did I just say!'' However , words once spoken cannot be undone . This was after Mi Mi''s father had listened to her verbal abuse. Chestel, what do you mean by that? What are you talking about! It''s as you say! Why do I have to marry such a smelly pervert! Absolutely no! But for some reason her mouth doesn''t listen to her instructions. She continues to rant as if she has be a different person. And why do I have to keep fawning over those unassuming men! Chestel! In the end, Duke Lesnel burst into anger at his daughter''s continued verbal abuse. It''s rare to see him so outraged. That is why Chestel is already shedding tears like a waterfall in his heart. Still, his mouth doesn''t stop. You''re not wrong! My sister is having a hard time, and so are my half-brothers! And Yeongji, who only cares about his engagement, doesn''t look after her properly. ......Your guy. It wouldn''t be strange if he stabbed his hand right away. The first ss 01 heard themotion and the servants hurriedly came in, but they didn''t know how to intervene in this situation, so they started to wander around. Even servants have many eyes. Duke Lesnel managed to calm his anger. ... ...I guess you must be tired. Your father must be tired. It looks like you have wrinkles in your eyes. Please stop!'' Chestel wanted to sit down. Wouldn''t it be better to just bang your head against the wall and rx? She began to be considered seriously. ......What are you guys doing? Take Chestel with you and leave... for the time being, stay sober in your room/'' In the end, Chestel was forcibly kicked out on the spot, with both arms grabbed by the servants and being dragged around. Let''s see, Father! I will never do what you want!! I must be sure that I will take care of this damn family... uh uh uh uh! In the end, Chestel is dragged out with her mouth shut. Duke Lesnel was so stunned that he couldn''t even raise his voice, and seeing his daughter''s sudden strange appearance, he hardly knew what to do. ......What the hell happened? For some reason, the appearance of such a daughter feels unfamiliar. It was as if she had be someone else. This is Arell. Currently, I am screaming as if clearing my throat from the top of the castle of the lord of the Principality of Ruin. It''s so clogged up that your feet stink! It''s so nasty! yo. this!! All the fathers in the world shouted out only the sounds that would hurt their daughter''s heart if they heard them. I might cry too if I hear this from Arna. The heart gets tattered. I''m so fed up with this family! And now down there, Chestel, being controlled by me, would be shouting the same words as me. Perhaps Duke Lesnel, he must be at a loss as to why his daughter is suddenly acting like this. It''s the effect of the magic I cast on Chestel. The ability to forcibly link the other person''s image and reproduce the words of the other person through the other person''s voice. Originally, it was simply used to convey messages through attendants. When the opponent does not know the existence of this ability, it is perfect for ruining the house, In particr, Chestel has almost no resistance to magic or shamanism, so he cannot resist. In the end, I have no choice but to be a puppet who shouts out my verbal abuse with my own voice. Put shit on the wall! let''s shout Miss! What are you saying! You can''t say that!! You should say something more dignified! I heard the screams of the servants. A silent prayer for Chestel, who suddenly became an immoral woman... But rather than cause and effect. Who dares to talk nonsense in front of my entourage? And it''s not a bad thing. Chestel also harbors a resentment of her own circumstances and her family''s environment. That''s why, in addition to her low resistance, she has little psychological recoil, so she can''t stop her mouth being manipted by me. Maybe somewhere in my heart I wanted to shout these words. We will make you shout out what you want to say instead. This is a service that delivers honesty. However, I can''t handle theter days. That''s exactly how I, Arell, deal with it. By the way, Im a bit funny...'' Borrowing someone else''s mouth to make a dog te is just starting to enjoy it inside. After all, it''s not just about physically beating and breaking things. There are many things to break without swinging your fists. For example, the family circumstances of the poor Myeongju family. Looking at the atmosphere, it seemed that the inside of the castle was sufficiently chaotic. Hmm......for now, lets leave thisdy here...'' It is still far away. How far will my vengeance go? Chestel''s period of rebellion has now begun. She is still scheduled to turn her carefully one by one, starting with her. Then is she the older sister of Chestel, who married next?'' Doesn''t she have a lot of things umted there as well? She thinks it will be easy to crack. Now, at ate age, try to rot a bit in the rebellion of your children. The real disaster starts now. And I''m about to run hard to create that disaster. Chapter 472 Chapter 472. In the process of inheriting the territory (1) After a suddenmotion. Chestel''s paroxysmal verbal abuse, which embarrassed everyone in the castle, was barely quieted for a moment. However, Duke Lesnel was not given a chance to breathe. It was the other children who disturbed his mind this time. Lunian What did you even do? Ah... Father... I don''t know what happened either. The eldest daughter, Runian, was restless with herplexion turning blue. When he heard that he had returned from the aristocratic family to which she had been married, Duke Lesnel almost lost his ability to speak due to a headache. I heard you were verbally abusive and ranting. That... that''s true, but I didn''t do it! Runiained of her injustice. But they weren''t the only ones who witnessed it. He even threw a vase right next to the nobleman''s face. In the end, the noble who took Runian as his concubine sent her back to her parents in a fit of rage. My mouth moved wildly and my hands moved as if they didnt belong to me believe me! Do you think that makes sense? The aristocratic family also hired a magician to examine her directly, thinking that she might be someone else''s duke. The conclusion is nothing wrong''. Rather, for some reason, it was concluded that he was healthier than usual. Are you, following Chestel, saying such nonsensical things? yes? What about Chestel? ....no. There''s no point in talking about Chestel. Duke Lesnel was sweating inwardly. ...What happened to this?'' At this point, I can''t help but feel something out of ce. something suspicious But there is no evidence, so it''s just frustrating. I will speak separately. Runian, stay still. Yes I understand. However, Runian''s expression was not very bright. I know why. To be honest, that aristocrat is not a man of very good character. He has his own money and influence, but as if it is inversely proportional to that, he is truly lousy as a man. Of course, Runian must have been treated poorly as well. I wondered if it might have piled up and caused amotion. Hey, I''m weak.'' However, it is inevitable for the family''s revival. It is a natural duty. Being born into an aristocratic family, it is unavoidable. So he didn''t have to say anything else. everything for the family. It just needs to be revived. ...I have a bad feeling.'' It feels simr to when you look at the sky that looks like it will rain soon. And his hunch is soon toe true. The day I chewed popcorn every day while watching the confused Seldilga. Today, for some reason, that territory was quiet, so I stopped by the main store of the Arnil Company in the territory to do something else. I also wondered if they were working properly. There are also things to deal with. When I entered the main store, Elliom, who was busy with work there, noticed me and hurriedly lowered his stance. The fluffy-looking hair on the ears, which is unique to a mixed blood with a beastman, stands out. Good ears today. Ah Arell Ernesia-sama! What are you doing?! First of all, get upfortably, Elliom. Isnt that the reaction of someone who has never seen anything? can''t ie Its nothing special, I just came to see if you guys are adjusting properly. ah. Was it something like that? Phew, he finally stopped his tension, and Elium let out a sigh of relief, sweeping his chest. I thought something else was wrong and I was getting fired. Will I still do that anyway? Toddler.. ha ha ha ha ha. I can''t help but be nervous. Before he moved here, Elium was really in a business that swept people away like that. We couldn''t stand and talk, so we moved to the guest parlor and had a serious conversation. So, have you all properly adapted to Sanghoe? Of course I do. There is nothing for Arell Ernesia-sama to worry about in that respect. Elium answered at once. After Budell''spany finally copsed. As for the innocent merchants, I tried my hand to be naturally absorbed into the Arnil Chamber. And in the case of Elliot, he evaluates his efforts and qualities, entrusts her with a part of this ce and watches the condition. After that, if you do well, you will be entrusted with bigger tasks. Aside from me, everyone who works here is giving thanks to Mr. Arell. Hmm, is that so? The merchants who moved here were in a position to be sucked in by the Budell Company just like Elium, so it''s only natural. Still, I came here because I needed to check it out. Did they properly adapt to the new environment? I was also worried about myself. Still, it will take some getting used to. During that period, it is rather helpful to not snoop around if possible. don''t forget A good senior is just asking for water! It''s just an existence that throws a budget every day. I want to live like that too. I want to ignore all the annoying things and live like that! I water! In any case, he deliberately found Elrium after a considerable amount of time had passed since then. I never forgot! Then, is That Guy properly adapted? Ah... is that what you mean? Ellium softened his ears as if he was a little perplexed. You''ll know who I''m talking about right away. I''m just afraid to tell the story. Just then, he entered the drawing room with tea. He was also the one who moved here from Budell''s store. However, in his case, he was caught here regardless of his will. Keigin, who was the former treasurer and secretary of Budell''s. nce. He silently puts down the teacup and nces this way. Just looking at it, it''s looking into my eyes. Well, from the looks of it, it lookspliant. As you can see hes doing his job properly here too. Isn''t it? ...Yes, it is the mercy of Areel Ernesia. Aren''t you feeling very grateful? Elium must have noticed that, but he deliberately pretended not to know. And Keigin listens to Elrium obediently and obediently without any sign of resistance. What can I do? Unlike other merchants, Keigin works here to pay for what he did. The reincarnated person, Keigin, was the main culprit who sucked up the sweet water by using the Budell Company''s liquor at the time. Originally, it would have to be punished. Realizing that he had nothing to do with Harial, I pondered over his treatment. In the end, I decided to leave him here to work. However, Elium did not know the circumstances up to that point. He must have just thought that Keigin was a member of the Sanghoi Corridor at the time. His property is confiscated to thest, and the rest is mercilessly exploited until the price is paid. Under that condition, she agreed and decided to keep her mouth shut. Mr. Cain? Did you properly finish what you asked for yesterday? Still, if you listen to their conversations to see if there are any personal points, you can see that her tone is a bit sharp. I can''t help it. It is his self-employed gain. I have no intention of leaving him free, at least until he pays back for what he did. There is also a purpose to rehabilitate. is it? I''m d everyone is working properly. Um... Can you step aside for a moment, Elliot? And Keigin will stay for a while. I have a story to tell. yes. Elyom meekly withdrew from his seat. Just staring at Keigin when he goes out makes me imagine how he''s usually treated. Yes, resentment is a deepw. Whoop whoop. When Elrium stepped back, Cagin''s shoulders drooped, as if something had finally eased. you? How can you make her more difficult than me? ...it can''t be helped. And now that is nothingpared to usual. Hahahaha, you are hated properly. Well, that''s the price you pay for what you''ve done. Should I endure it? Keigin makes a slightlyplicated expression. Yes, that''s why I got you here to work face to face with them. It is aw that you can realize the mistakes you havemitted when you face them yourself. He is still a kid who has never done it right a few times in his previous life. I n to make him face his karma in earnest. if that doesn''t change I have to deal with it without mercy. Putting aside the problems with them, they seem to be doing things right. I also heard the story from my uncle. Keigin''s skills are quite good, and his mind is clearly spinning, so from the point of view of the higher society, he is quite a useful talent. In fact, as he was manipted and eaten, his ability to run the business became sharper. I dont know if there is Cagin showed a somewhat limp attitude and gently pointed at his neck. A ck choker is worn around his neck. If I neglect it, my neck will be blown off without remorse. Im d I didnt forget. With a smile, I said, Never forget. Your life depends on it. he emphasized again. If you have any useless thoughts or make mistakes in thepany, that choker mercilessly warned you, I will kill you in the most painful way.'' What a lie.'' Actually, that''s the ne Fry wore when he was little. By analogy, it''s just a dog cor. Oh, should I say a griffon ne? There''s nothing I can''t make such an artifact, but it''s annoying. Because even a kid like that can get caught up in a lie like this. I''m already looking forward to what kind of face he will make when I tell him the whole truthter. For now, leave that forter pleasure. The reason I left this guy alone is not to say warm words about how he''s doing. It''s because there is a dragon. Keigin seemed to notice that much, and soon returned to his serious attitude. Have you heard of the Principality of Ruin? The Principality of Ruin... That''s a name I haven''t heard in a while. Ohh? Did you ever mark the spot? Keigin''s method is to parasitize on a trade that is good for sucking honey in moderation, suck on this and that, and theny the rest on a greedy idiot. And if it was the family head of the Principality of Ruin, it would be enough to guess that he would still be a target. ...Hmm, actually it''s the opposite. Rather, the Duchy of Ruin was excluded from that nomination. Around that time, I thought about abandoning the Budell Company and going into hiding. It wasn''t even worth discussing as a candidate. huh? Is that enough? In the case of the Principality of Ruin, the foundation there was too messy. I had nothing to take with me. Even when I looked around Yeongji at that time, I got the feeling, Somewhere there''s a strong sense of hopelessness.'' But why are you there? ah? It''s nothing. If I just brought up the story, that would be it, right? Ah, are you trying to destroy that ce? Are you okay? what am i the final boss? Why am I destroying it''? I''m just trying to pay it back by creating chaos? Just let it confuse you and watch it while eating popcorn? Anyway, look at this. I pulled out something and showed it to Kaygin. This?... Chapter 473 Chapter 473. Yes, it is a herb that the Duchy of Ruin uses as a means of trading. Thest time I sneaked in, I secretly infiltrated the field they were managing and took the herb. It''s amon herb, frost! Of course, it was very simple. On my return, I came home chewing the herb. And as soon as I put it in my mouth, I spit it out. It was tasteless. And it was tough. This is an ordinary herb. Yes, it is an ordinary herb. The important thing is that this herb is verymon. To put it bluntly, he would have grown up in the back mountain behind the royal road. Poor things that will never be specialties. But why did this be a specialty? They seem to mix these ordinary herbs with magic potions and sell them as special potions that only grow in their territory. ???? indeed. Cagin understood that the scene had been imagined. At least I guessed that it wouldn''t be the right thing. However, the reason I brought this here is because there is another annoying thing. By the way, the magic potion mixed with this herb is generally prohibited. Its profitable, but its a product that shouldnt be sold easily because of side effects. The effect is excellent, but the side effects are so great that even if it is unavoidably used, it should not be handled unless it is a magician of 6th ss or higher. It''s a scam after all. So what are you going to ask me to do? Its nothing. Take a look at the trading routes with this. Perhaps I can guess that the Principality of Ruin did not simply sell this. This method is impossible without a tacit understanding between each influential person who deals with them. In fact, it seems that the ones consuming herbs are the underlings who don''t know anything. In any case, it is a weakness for them. but you have to step on it it''s annoying too Everyone put your hands up. I mean to ignore it. appeasement or whatever In some cases, I will allow you to mention this name. However, there is no way out of the way. It''s annoying if I do it myself. So, on purpose, I''m going to entrust this guy with that troublesome chore. There was also a purpose that brought him in to do this. So, you should eat well. I''ll just pretend that I''m going to make a normal deal with Elim, so on the other side, you contact me and use your hand. Are you okay? How much more did you make me do that? under? Do you want me to do something? I snorted and pretended to cut my throat. That alone made Keigin flinch as if he had the illusion that the inside of his leash was aching. As you can see, he''s still a long way off. Dont think of it as evil. After all, they were the ones who touched me first. I grinned as I crumpled the herb in my hands. So okay? ....yes. Cagin meekly gave in and epted mymand. okay. nice not nice Listen to me so meekly. If I''m in a good mood, I might pay off the debt a little bit. Once the exnation of what you want to do with this is over. however. That''s what you said earlier. What do you mean you thought I should go to sleep by then? I was suddenly curious. Didn''t he just say that he was thinking about abandoning the Budel Company at that time? I think it''s pretty early. In the first ce, I moved so hastily that it got caught on me. I wondered if there was a reason. ...Actually, something unusual happened at the time. nicety? Yes, it was not too long ago that Mr. Arell visited the Budell store. Actually, someone came. who? I dont know. I didn''t even mention his name, but he immediately overpowered me and said, Are you rted to him?'' he asked. What is this? Before I could even answer, he threw me away and disappeared somewhere. Is that why you decided to go into hiding? Yes, because I thought it was dangerous. For some reason, I had a hunch that something would happen if I continued to do business. And it caught my eye right? You and I met our eyes, but the point of excessive fact as it is is to poke the opponent''s heart. If you think about it now, he might have been a reincarnated person. At that time, I had never even thought about the existence of other reincarnated people, so I was only considered a dangerous man. Reincarnated person. Why do you think so? When I think about it, the feeling I got when I met him was the same as when I was beaten by Arel. ???? Ohh? If so, isn''t it something that can''t be easily overlooked? Could it be Harial? Or his n? There''s something dubious about that. What is his impression? He was a man with ck hair and quite fierce eyes. The clothes... As far as I know, they were the clothes of a ce called the Empire, which is located in the far east that has not done business with this ce yet. I dont know. someone you don''t know However, there are a few things that are stuck in my head. Come to think of it, was there a man from the east who had taken my boat before? What do you remember? Before that, I wanted to clear up the Principality of Ruin. Then, would you like to go torturing yourself? He will soon learn the price of hiscency. * Does this even make sense?! Duke Lesnel couldn''t stand it and smashed the armrest of the chair with his fist. Blood dripped from his knuckles from shrapnel, but now he was so angry that even that didn''t matter. Are all the childrening back after having an ident? Do you think that makes sense! It wasn''t just the eldest daughter. Third, fourth, and even both. Didn''t everyone have a serious ident or get kicked out for an iprehensible reason ande back? Now, his children areining to each other as soon as they return. Added more headaches to that. In addition to the medicinal herbs that were being traded. A herb that was sold as a special product in the Principality of Ruin. Regarding that, each customer who has continued the transaction so far has notified that they will not take them in anymore. The reason was that voices questioning the herb began to emerge. In the first ce, the herb itself is a fake disguised using a magic potion. But if you look at the drug itself, it has enough effect. However, it was banned because of its side effects. However, when considering the unit price or profit, there is no such thing. That''s why they decided to mix it with ordinary herbs and sell them disguised as other products. They made quite a profit by disguising and selling drugs that could not be sold easily. They colluded with merchants and lords of other countries and sold them to lower nobles or ordinary people to take advantage of them. But what about a unteral cessation of the deal? But it is impossible to protest openly. It was going to happen someday, but the timing was too soon. It''s obviously someone''s trick.'' Unless you''re an idiot, you have no choice but to notice. This situation is dubious. The children hit second and even the business was suddenly blocked. But who? Who on earth would do such a thing?'' I tried to hire more skilled wizards to dig in, but they also shook their heads. I do not know. He was a wizard who was famous as a 6th ss master, but he expressed his disapproval of the investigation. I did my research, but I couldnt find anything abnormal. So you''re saying that God is ying a joke? Then, even if it''s a trick using magic, that would mean that it''s the work of someone who has reached a far-off stage that can''t be measured. Does that make sense? But it is true. Saying that, he went away, saying that he could not investigate any further as he did not need to be paid. It seemed that his self-esteem was somewhat hurt. As the wizard withdrew, he asked onest question, just in case. By any chance the duke didnt incur someones wrath? For example, dragons... or demons. What do you mean? Among the old tales, there is also a story about a family that has been angered by a higher-ranking being... and receives a disaster ... In the end, the wizard nodded and walked away this time. A catastrophe... that''s unpleasant bullshit. But on the other hand, the duke felt ufortable. Let''s assume the author is right. But then who? ...I''m guessing it''s Arrel Ernesia. No, that''s spection.'' Chestel''s behavior may have offended him. However, if he intended to retaliate, he would have chosen the means of paying back politically. Whatever it is,mon sense makes it impossible. The wizard was talking nonsense. He shook his head and tried to think about what to do with the situation. Then, suddenly, a servant came running in. What are you doing? I frowned at the rudeness of not even knocking and tried to warn him, but for some reason his face is not normal. It seemed that something major was going wrong. Bong... Duke! Tell me. It''s a big deal! So, didnt I tell you to tell me! After catching his breath for a moment, the servant said that it was a big deal. The moment he heard it, his heart sank. The vigers and soldiers rebelled! ???? What? Why are they suddenly standing up? no, there might be a possibility. It is a fact that he himself knows that the lives of the people of the region have be difficult due to the excessive promotion of several projects and developments. Could it be that he couldn''t stand it and got up? What are the soldiers doing? No, who was the ringleader of the rebellion before that? I don''t think it''s because the young people just woke up. There must be someone who instigated their actions. Tell me! That''s it... So who''s that! ...the young master and thedies. ....what? His eyes widened. Who did you say you were now? That my children caused it? Going back a little bit, 3 days ago. Duke Lesnel''s children gathered together in secret. Have the children ever gathered together like this in the past? Each of them became a victim of an arranged marriage, and since they were scattered, wasn''t it to the point that I hadn''t even seen their faces recently. It might be a situation that will never happen again. Chestel thought devastated. Haa... Why did this happen?'' The problem is that the ces where they are gathered now aren''t gathered like this because of good things. If so, we would have had tea time in the garden on a sunny day. They would not have gathered in a dark ce like this, and at dawn, when they could not even reach their necks. how.... What is everyone trying to do...?'' I was already starting to worry. The fact that the children have gathered secretly like this now is something that Father does not know. In other words, I want to tell you a story that my father shouldn''t know. My body shuddered when I remembered that fact. Lunian sister? What on earth do you want to say? Yes I must finish the story in a hurry. You can''t stay long. When Chestel asked cautiously, Rooney Ahn, the eldest daughter, said with a sigh. You know what? What will happen to us in the future? yes? A little while ago, an official divorce paper came in? Runian said as ifmenting. Chapter 474 Chapter 474. In the process of inheriting the territory (3) + Visitor from the east (1) It seems that he was strongly hated because he had an unknown identst time. In the end, the aristocratic family decided to kick out Runian. that?????? Well, thats pretty good. However, Runian, the person in charge, was unexpectedly calm. There were no regrets in the family. To put it bluntly, I was just thinking that I felt relieved. I''d rather not cancel the divorce papers. When she said that, the siblings averted their eyes, seemingly ufortable. Uh sister... Chestel hasn''t yet be a victim of an arranged marriage... but that''s why I couldn''t figure out what to say. ...The problem is, I don''t know what my father will do with us. yes? Do you really think Father will leave us alone? Not everyone could answer Runian''s question. Because he understands his father''s personality well. He sees his children as nothing more than tools to use for trivial politics. Other than that, it has no value whatsoever. Do you really think your father will abandon us? Anyway, that''s spection. Chestel shook his head and tried to object. ...I heard from a servant. It looks like Father is trying to move us to a vi in the corner of the estate. It''s not worth it, so I don''t want to keep it in my eyes. If this is the case, the rest of my life will be confined to the most backward corner of the territory. Sister?... In the past, I obediently followed my father''s wishes. I hate this. Why do we have to live our lives locked up in such a ce? I hate me too. Me too. The other brothers and sisters also stuttered and began to express their candid opinions. Only then did Chestel understand the reason for this meeting. No way sister? You''re not saying let''s all run away, are you? Do you think that would be possible? Runian asserted that it was impossible. Even if you leave this territory in the first ce, there is no guarantee that you will be able to live properly. This is the only ce we can stay. No way So you can''t follow your father''s will anymore? As if determined, Runian bit his lip with a sharp look on his face. And I suggest it to my brothers and sisters. Arent you tired of being manipted by your father any longer? None of the brothers and sisters... Chestel also swallowed dry saliva without being able to resist. Everyone will think the same. Amid the chaotic family atmosphere, she and her siblings made a decision. I have an idea. Listen! Citizens of the Duchy of Ruin! Their brothers and sisters stepped out in front of the local people. At first, the citizens living in the vige below the castle simply nced away without much enthusiasm. At least I''m going to say something trivial. Or to collect additional taxes. There is no sign of weing all of them. But their eyes widened when they heard the cry that followed. The lord of the Duchy of Ruin. Duke Lesnel... Our father has the wrong idea. What are you talking about all of a sudden? One by one, they turned their heads. Because of greed, they implemented unreasonable policies and collected excessive taxes. I''m only impatient with the decoration of the castle. I wasted it all on the quality of politics with foreign aristocrats. It was a fact that all the people of the province were dissatisfied with. But why does that pointe from his children''? Young people gradually gather. However, their expressions hardened. We also get married to a family we don''t want to and suffer because of his greed. And even though he came back in an ident of injustice, he would rather abandon his brothers and sisters. The eldest daughter, Runian, eximed. Do you really think that a person who abandons his own children will properly take care of the people of the territory? It''s weak, but there''s anger in her words. So I want to ask you guys. Led by Runian, the brothers and sisters stepped out with determined expressions. Should I support my father and keep my current life or change it with us! Then everyone understood. this is a rebellion A child against his father... a rebellion against the lord. My father''s eyes were blurred because of his greed. So correcting that is the child''s duty. And it is also the duty of nobles to stand up for the suffering territories! Runian shouted with all his true feelings revealed. everyone! Wouldnt you like to follow us and change this territory? * * * Originally, there was no way I could bring down my father just because my children were raised and raised. Even if he instigates the local people, even if he rises up with their dissatisfaction as the driving force, the lord has a private soldier. As long as they exist, no revolution can ever seed. However, the children who did not know that were also not. Soldiers! What are the soldiers doing! Seeing that the vigers, instigated by Duke Lesnel''s children, had gathered right below the castle, the duke shouted. Why don''t you stop them! Why don''t the soldiers stop them? Soldiers... and the knights whomand them are on the side of thedies. The servant broke into a cold sweat and barely answered. For some reason, the knight inmand of the gnomes suddenly sided with his children. These goyan things! Do you rebel without knowing the grace that all the other things have raised you for? He was genuinely furious. unwanted marriage? tell me not to talk nonsense It is a nobleman''s duty. Didn''t he also hire several wives to increase his family''s influence and secure his current position? All of the children''sints are nothing more than fed-up bullshit. he snorted like that. Go... Duke... what are you going to do... I''ll have to avoid it first. It is not a problem that can be solved by farming like this. I have to go to the Marquis of Fujul. That friend will lend you his strength. He also has awork of people he can rely on just in case. First of all, I will entrust myself to my friend and then respond. I made up my mind. But... how can you get out of there when there are so many of them together? Don''t worry. There is a passage. Being an aristocrat, you never know what might happen at any given time, so you always have to be prepared for a ce to hide. A skilled aristocrat always has a secret passage in his house. Through it, you can escape from the eyes of the vigers and leave the castle. But Father? Do we know the passage? Only if Duke Lesnel''s offspring hadn''te and stopped him, as if he knew it would. I already knew that my father would escape there. You guys do you dare to rebel against this father? It has to be. Because my father is blinded by greed and cannot see anything. Chestel did you join in? ...Because I don''t want that either. It was none other than Chestel who informed the existence of the secret passage. If she hadn''t remembered her childhood discovery and told her siblings, she would have missed her father. It''s a mistake... do you really think this is for the family? That would be a mistake for my father. Even for the sake of the family, our situation will not change. These goyan things... For my father who still doesn''t understand his children and shows his anger, Runian and her siblings looked sad for a moment. After all, it means that even when they get to this point, they don''t understand why they made this choice. To be honest, did the knight in charge of Yeongji-gun understand their feelings and get out of the way? ...It seems that my father''s health has deteriorated to the point where he can no longer carry out government affairs. Speaking of such an external reason, Runian ordered him to be taken down. Most of the servants and aides had already decided to side with her. There is no one who can stop it. At least, Ill make the sanatorium a ce with a beautiful view. Yeah guys!! Dare to Abi!! To Abi!! Are you doing this!! But none of his children listened to his cries. Because it was my father who did this in the first ce. The children just have cold eyes. Visitor from the East (1) Hmm? What do you look busy with? Something is going on right now, and it seems that he is busy with session. I just watched from afar where themotion was happening. I thought something was unusual, but I couldn''t believe it would be like this. Did the lord, who lost poprity in the end, be taken down by his own children... I wondered if it was a bit unexpected. Originally, I only intended to fuck the political means using his marriage. It just confuses you and makes you lose trust. I even give them a go-between. It was a bean flour family n that I thought so. Isn''t that enough bean flour?'' His children have seeded to my father''s ce. Don''t get me wrong. I haven''t instigated them further since then. didn''t really do anything It must have been quite poisonous.'' That''s why I gave it to you. But that''s just to make it a little more honest. I opened the rift faintly, and it was gone! and split up. I''m guessing something like this would have happened within five years had I not instigated it. That must have been a hugeint. *. Should I hit the cause and effect? sympathy does not It''s true that he didn''t take good care of Yeongji. I''d rather be good at it At least the children won''t take the gaudy countermeasures with such an unreasonable marriage policy. And it won''t bother me any more. I just watched the situation with a slightly different mood. As expected... It''s not human to act only ording to someone''s calctions and will... Duke Lesnell just controlled his children and made them act ording to his will, but as a result, those children took a different path than he thought. has chosen As a result, it was his children who made the current choice. Is there anything else to watch?'' Since I was ying a joke, I was going to keep an eye on it so that more than necessary incidents do not happen, but it doesn''t seem like anything I''m concerned about will happen. His children are more resourceful than you think. If that''s the case, I don''t see any problems after that. So, will you be interested in it? Then I... Shall I go back and y with Arna?'' As the same father, I look at that idiot and reflect on myself, and I have to act as a proper father. Let''s take that sight as a teacher on the other hand. When you want to wake up slowly. I quietly clenched my fists without looking back. can attack at any time. Or the tension of being attacked at any moment. The illusion that the back of the head is slightly pressed. It is undoubtedly hostile. ...So what are you doing there for? Around the time I was looking around, I secretly lost my presence and asked the man standing behind me. Even I barely noticed the existence of that guy who naturally showed off his outstanding technique of concealment, ring at me without saying a word. ...I would like to ask. Was it the chaos of that territory? Ohh? It seemed that there would be an unexpected harvest. Chapter 475 Chapter 475. Visitor from the East Well? What am I supposed to answer? The impression of him as he nced over while pretending to reply roughly is quite rare in this area. Dark hair and exotic outfit. and sharp eyes. He is a man with an unusual atmosphere. The East... that''s also... quite a distant ce.'' After he doesn''t respond for a while trying to gauge his mood, he asks again. I will ask again. Is that what you did? Why are you asking that? You are under no obligation to answer. How do you look at it? I think someone watching from such a distance did that... I breathe lightly. are you doing it! He twisted his back and threw his fist out with that momentum. At the same time, the man''s fists struck urately. The impact that came in the exact opposite direction eventually lost its ce and was scattered in all directions. thud! The entire area sinks with only the shock wave, and a strong wind blows. Chit Huh n Each of us let out a short moan, and we instinctively moved on to the next one. When I turn around and try to kick him in the shoulder, he deftly moves his arm and slides my leg through the back of his hand. Really?... At that moment, I was sure of two things. One is that this guy is a reincarnated person. That''s also the kind of reincarnated person who uses martial arts. And another one..... This bastard deliberately made the first move head-on.'' Even if you only bumped into it once, you can roughly figure it out. If I put my mind to it, I would have been able to perform more sophisticated martial arts. Nheless, it was deliberately monotonous. What? Do you want to show respect for watching? Even if its a surprise attack. It is because I am not so cowardly. You areughing. I snorted and took a serious stance. I was sure that it wouldn''t work if I tried to hit it in the mood of halfway y. Then I had no choice but to pierce it with the intention of destroying it in one blow. I don''t know why this kind of guy appears at this timing . Rather good. This is someone else''snd, so I can run without hesitation. I kicked the ground with all my might. At once, my body elerated right in front of his nose. Could it be head-on?! As if he hadn''t thought that he would dig right in front of him, he gave out a surprising voice. Because this is what I like. Suck! I punched through the quirk that he was unfolding casually and punched me. A blow that sucks not only my ki but also the surrounding energy at once like a whirlpool. A savage blow (? again). The released energy rotates sharply and spreads out, aiming to pierce him from the front. It winds around like a typhoon and swallows everything in front of it. It was a blow that even a tolerable master could not avoid and was swept away and shattered into pieces. Hmm indeed! He seemed to admire it, but rather than evade it, he jumped at the blow. Huh! I endured the rough energy I gave out simply by strengthening the outer air of the whole body. The energy that swept over him and bounced off him scratched all over the ce and smashed it pointlessly. It''s an unusual outing. While I was slightly admiring him, his fist grazed my ear. It was easy to avoid. Because it was a reflex movement. Same goes for other attacks. However, I felt a different feeling than the sense of aplishment that I had avoided. ....uh? Something strange?'' What is this feeling of deja vu? A strange feeling at such times, as if you had left something at home. Why do I feel this way when I see that man''s movements? know the cause Strangely, his movements are familiar to the eye. Also blocking action. And the counterattack, even the footwork to catch intervals. Oddly enough, the next flow is predictable. Is it simply because the opponent''s level is low? No way. My opponent might at least be simr to me in martial arts ramen. But why? The problem is that there is no time to rx and think about this sense of incongruity. He immediately went into action. Because of my inexperienced skills, it would be difficult to deal with them bare-handed. So let me use some tools. equipment? Are you using a weapon? From what I''ve seen, he doesn''t even have amon dagger. what weapon did he say I realized right away when I saw his actions. Didn''t he unwind the cloth wrapped around his waist and breathe energy into it? Eventually, the cloth with energy moved as if responding to his will, and then rolled into a single rod. ...You''re wearing a weird fabric. At first nce, it appears to be aposite of fabric and metal... What a trivial trick. He muttered calmly and brandished a club made of cloth. I narrowly deflected the club that was swinging around me like a water current. But the moment I thought I had avoided it. The tip of the club is reaching toward my stomach at some point. Even I can''t read the numbers for an instant. fast! Not wanting to escape, I crossed my arms and grabbed the club. Kuk! The defense wasn''t pierced, but it was a close blow. But not fatal. Anyway, this blow is an outpost. That is, to warm up. And surely the next one... sure enough, after that, in an ever-changing trajectory, he wielded the club with astonishing skill. I tried to widen the distance to get out of the gap. He showed meticulous and fast technique as if he would not allow it. It was to the point where even I was focused on dodging and letting go of the constant attacks. Can you really stand this far? ....It doesn''t fit strangely. It''s weird. I could hear him exim, but I was annoyed. It''s like making fun of people. I was crying. Chit. Yes, it means hes doing some tricks! Out of courtesy, he decided to stop dealing only with martial arts. With his left hand, he stretches out his fingertips and blows a gun. With the right hand on the other side of the Tanji yeontangong, he opened a magic circle and stretched out the blue heat rays. Prominence Ray. The true strength of reincarnated people is that they have many means to mobilize. If you can''t close the distance, you can use danmaku to contain it. Oops! He swung his truncheon to blow away the stray bullets I had scattered, and quickly ducked to avoid the heat rays. and! got it! Assuming that I would avoid it anyway, I stretched out my hand and grabbed it as if grabbing something invisible. It twisted and pulled. I will force you toe! Intangible hoecheonsubmul! The hand gestures of masters who have reached the extreme sometimes control the energy and space of the area. He staggered as if caught by something invisible and was forcibly pulled this way. Wow?! It took!! As if I had caught a big fish, I prepared the next blow with my other hand with a smile of repentance. The opponent''s level is unusual. It is necessary to finish with the next possible move. Kuh! It''s ugly, but I can''t help it. I don''t know what you''re muttering, but it''ste! I''ll crush all the defenses and break them. It was a time when I tried to hit with the maximum energy I could prepare in the shortest amount of time. What was the guy thinking, he suddenly threw the stick. When you''re dumbfounded and try to avoid it by tilting your head. Suddenly, the energy in the stick disappears, and then it bes just a cloth that flutters and covers me, blocking my view. Oh right. That was cloth. It was so tight that I blinked. For an instant, his vision is blocked, but he cannot be seen. In addition, it is not possible to see whether this cloth is also an ordinary object. Even when I stir my hands, it doesn''t tear. It was not enough to interfere with the operation of mana, so he could not teleport. This cloth will be used for this purpose as well. Are you really fair or cowardly?! Even though I was dumbfounded by the strange tactics for a man who had reached the state of martial arts, I responded ording to my experience. If it takes enough time to remove this cloth, he will be beaten. So I gave up sight. if you can''t see the sight. All you have to do is destroy all directions! Resolutely trampled the ground. That alone shook the whole area, and fragments of the shattered ground scattered in all directions. Of course, there was no way I could keep that guy in check. It doesn''t matter anyway. The purpose is not to deter or deceive. Its position is.... The stones scattered everywhere are shattered by something. You captured the sound exactly. There! Without hesitation, he turned around and kicked the guy. Quaang I can definitely feel the hit. I tried to defend myself as if I hadn''t thought he would respond, but he waspletely out of power and bounced far away. As it was, I heard the sound of something copsing with the impact. In the meantime, I pulled up the cloth that was covered over. Its really annoying! Obviously, the opponent is strong. Just looking at his simple martial arts skills, he couldpete with me to some extent. However, it must be said that he has a strange knack, but he keeps using strange numbers, so it''s really hard to deal with... It''s annoying!'' If I''m weak, I''d rather just destroy them all and end it. It''s strong and lethal, so it''s really annoying! Even after receiving my blow, he strode out of the pile of rocks he fell into. Huh what are you talking about? Isn''t it natural that small tricks are needed in battle? I understand that too! I use that method often too! I like cheesy numbers too. But if I use it, it''s fair, and if the other person does this, it''s annoying. Thats right. It is natural. While we grumble, we adjust our posture, anticipating another sh. Unlike making silly sounds, the atmosphere bes sharp. That kid doesn''t even have the ability to see. I''m about toe to the conclusion that I should deal with him properly now. Now, a bloody battle will unfold regardless of means. therefore. Even if it kills you, if you win, thats enough. Even if it kills you, if you win, thats enough. Strangely enough, the words with the same meaning resonated between the two in vain and disappeared in the futile atmosphere. uh? hmm? for a moment? I tilted my head for a while and wondered if I could. Wu (Martial Arts) may be a noble thing that needs to be practiced for a lifetime.... ..Winning is always the one who has a n. So, the one who wins... is always the one who eats the opponent. Like a pre-synthesized code, we spat words that made sense. That doesn''t mean anything. Just something I said half-jokingly to a kid in the past. Suddenly, the words passed through my mind as a reflex, and I spat it out... My spirit and that guy''s spirits weakened at the same time. It''s not just because I''m out of breath. I and maybe that guy might be thinking the same thing right now. In the first ce, that word now is a nonsense that I emphasized several times as a half-joking joke to a certain guy. Hey wait a minute. ...This one was just about to say the same thing. We lowered our posture and red at each other. Of course, it''s the first time we see each other. I guess so. It''s a first look. ....But it''s simply the look. From the outside, that''s all. Come to think of it, I always felt a sense of incongruity. Oddly enough, his martial arts were all familiar to me. ...Hey, you know. I''d like to. We both put on a puzzled look. Chapter 476 Chapter 476. Visitor from the east (3) I asked him cautiously. Have we ever met somewhere? Not here... before... you mean? this ce. In other words, a world other than here. His face contorted horribly, as if my suspicions were not just empty. Isn''t it surprising that you suddenly open your eyes wide? no way! indeed! no wonder! The sense of incongruity earlier was not simple! no! Wasn''t it! Apparently he hade to the same conclusion. Are you a teacher?! Then I was also convinced. Oh man. He''s someone I know.'' You can''t tell just by looking at the face. But appearances don''t matter. rather inside. A strange sense of dj vu that arises from fist-to-fist with him. The hostility from a moment ago is gone, and an unusual pleasure lingers in his eyes. I also remember That leads to one conclusion. Hmm, thats what it looks like is it? Isn''t that right, Shen? I recalled the image I remembered and called his name. And when he saw his eyes wide open, he was convinced. Could it be that kid?'' The figure thates to mind in that distant memory is that of a pretty scruffy boy. Yeah... there was a guy like that. It was when I lived my 51st life. At that time, I had just been born into a world that was devastated by the end of the war. Born in a world where the war was prolonged and devastated and deste, I chose business to survive. Because it was a deste world, the tyranny of the possessed was severe, and I thought that ruling themercial sphere was the quickest way to solve it. At that time, I started to learn the tricks while repeating my previous life, and since it was a fresh, self-confident time, I boldly started trading and quickly made a name for myself as a person who controlled money and goods in the area. And one of the little ones who had a lot to do with me at the time was..... I wonder if you really are Shen? ...It''s been a while since I heard that name. Calling me by the name of that past life is, of course, you. You are the teacher! It is certainly. I still remember. [Sir, please hire me. In that case, I will do whatever you tell me to do.] Since it was a tough time to make a living, he knelt down in front of me and begged me to do odd jobs... or even more. Hearing of the pitiful circumstances of the vige where the little boy lived, I pondered for a while and noticed that the boy was gifted with quite a bit of martial arts talent. At the time, I couldn''t bnce both strength and business at once. That''s why I took in the little boy as a disciple and made him a gatekeeper to protect the store. After all, the first hitter of the way I teach and pamper someone may have been that little boy. After that, a lot of things happened, and soon, ording to my eyesight, when the little boy reached the age of a young man, he became famous as a military man and entered the ranks of life and death'' beyond human limits. Although he gained fame and skill, he talked about grace and tried to remain under mymand for the rest of his life. As for me, I felt a little sorry because I just taught them to roll in the rough work. Haru confessed it, but he was rather embarrassed as if it was nonsense. [It is only thanks to the teacher that I have reached this level. But how can he leave the teacher''s side?] That''s how he remained under me. No one in my entire life has been as loyal as him. Of course... after that. no need to work anymore Thinking so, I appropriately entrusted him with all the business and power he had worked for so far and left. In fact, everything was predestined. He nned to retire in moderation once he could make ends meet. At that time, it was a child''s time when questions and skepticism about the previous life were just beginning to sprout. Because I didn''t want to stay in one ce for too long. I didn''t want to attach more affection to the people around me than necessary. After that, I didn''t know anything about him. I just thought that I must have lived well and enjoyed my heavenly life. But... I never thought we''d run into each other in a ce like this. I was just as surprised. How can you... a teacher in a ce like this...? He sniffed the tip of his nose as if he was deeply moved, and then he realized something and eximed! He flinched and quickly lowered his stance. Previously! Faceless! I don''t think I would ever do anything to sway the teacher. No, I bought it, so lets just do it. but! Its done. It''s an ident. ....All right. I don''t know if he really understood or if it was because I threatened him, but he raised his head again. The story we have to share right now wouldnt have been a mistake from a moment ago, right? yes? ...That''s right. He nodded seriously. Did you really understand? Somehow his appearance has changed, but the way he nods repeatedly is not different from back then. It''s like a dog waiting for somemand... Ugh... that''s it. Because there are more things I want to ask now than that. I have a lot to say for now. I nced around and scratched my cheek. Now that the tension is gone, you can see your surroundings properly. Shall we change seats? I think it should be as the teacher said. Because we hit it lightly, this ce, which had a beautiful scenery in its own way, was almost turned into a mess. You did a good job of nuisance. ....I''m sorry Mother Nature! In my heart, I apologized. Before anyone else noticed themotion here, I took Shen and left. Thinking it would be better to talk about this and that without the eyes of others, I took him to one of my secret My Rooms. In this ce, you can have a conversation without notice. indeed! To prepare such an air-raid shelter in case of emergency! ...Okay, let''s assume that''s the case. I can''t say it''s a ce I made to hang out. Really, nothing has changed about this guy. Once the tea was served, he epted the cup with sincere congrattions. I sat down moderately with my ss in my hand and slowly brought up a question. Shen. Let''s ask this first. You''re here... you''re... Yes. It is as you think. You don''t even need to ask I was able to reunite here with a guy I knew from a distant past, even from another world. The conclusion it points to is one. I also have those two]. I have reincarnated several times. As expected. I was surprised too. That''s what the teacher... Yes, I''m a reincarnated person... It was like that then too. I didn''t say it then. Because I couldn''t believe what I had to say. There''s no need to hide it anymore. I obediently confessed my true identity, and he closed his eyes as if he finally understood everything. So the teacher at the time was so I dont know what fantasy you had about me, but it ended up like this. At the time, this guy respected me quite a bit. But in fact, my base was like this. I was about to say don''t be disappointed, but he shook his head. That''s not it. On the contrary, I have a growing respect for you. ....hmm? Why is that? You have such diverse experience and knowledge, but you used it for the sake of the world, right? Ah, is that so is it? I started it because I thought I would starve to death if I left it as is. It''s embarrassing again. It''s strangely itchy somewhere since it happened when I was in the middle of the day. After Shen''s tteryughed off. So what happened? When I asked again, Shen began to exin seriously. What I did in my previous life. It was after the teacher disappeared... After I disappeared. Yes, after that, I maintained Sanghoe just as the teacher left me, and also literally renovated it for the well-being of the world. uh? Was it...? for a moment? Rather, did I say that? hmm? I''ll just give you the rest of my possessions, do you remember that I wrote Eat well and be well? I was sorry for taking the little boy and making him suffer for decades, so he handed it over to me? Why is that? Of course, shouldnt we inherit the will of the teacher and use it for the stability of the world? Don''t worry. After that, I let someone I trust take over. Is that so? Perhaps it is still developing wonderfully. no that''s not it I didn''t mean that Hearing his story makes me feel strangely embarrassed. I covered my forehead with my hand and sighed softly so as not to be heard. So after that? After that, I also teach the disciples. And I changed my life with all my life. Umm... did that happen? In addition, I think I lived to be 253 years old. Its a shame you lived a long time. Shen smiled bitterly, saying, I think so too. Well, since he was a master at that level, it can be said that he lived a normal life in his own way. It was after that. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in an unfamiliar ce It took me quite a while after that to realize that I had been reborn into another world. You understand that. Its hard to ept everything like that at first. It''s now, even if I''m born again, Oh? Again?'' While doing it, you can start ying pretending to be a baby. I''ve already let go of the shame. What a miracle. I never thought the kid I taught would be a reincarnated person. For me, I am deeply moved to be reunited here with the teacher thanks to that. As she said that, she burst into tears as if she were truly moved. I don''t know what kind of unpleasant thing the boy is talking about... That... Yes, that''s good. But I wasn''t in a bad mood either. Every time a new life begins, old ties are abandoned. I had some regrets in the past, but now I can''t even feel that kind of feeling. That''s it andter ister. Because at some point it just came apart. But even if it was a coincidence, I would never have thought I would face a guy who knew me in the past. But why was the teacher in such a ce? ah? That''s... it''s kind of like that w When I exined why I tried to feed the Principality of Ruin, Shen overheard it. Im sorry. It made a terrifying impression, as if it were genuinely displeased. I''m holding back more anger than when I confronted him not knowing my true identity a moment ago. I don''t think they''d be that stupid.... You don''t even need to step forward. Now that this has happened, I will personally condemn... Don''t do it! can''t do it! It''s already over! Knowing Shen''s ways well, I hurriedly stopped him. If this guy goes out like this, it really gets bloody. I asked just in case. Before that, let me ask. What are you going to do if I don''t stop you? Surely we should hang their necks and let people know how rude they are and how severe the cost is, right? Chapter 477 Chapter 477. Visitor from the East (4) This guy is used to more extreme measures than I am because it was a town where bloodshed wasmon at that time. I used to be afraid because I sometimes had an ident because of my excessive loyalty. Even in those days, there were times when I went too far, so I used to discipline myself often. I was scolded after single-handedly destroying a family of an official who had ndered me as a money-blind snob. Even if you be a reincarnated person, nothing will change. okay. okay. Then don''t even do it. Don''t even touch your fingertips. Understand? But... It''s as if you''ve already been punished. So don''t touch me If I touch you, will I get angry? If you don''t listen, I''ll beat you up. I''ll give you a hug! My sister-inw is sick. When I let go of the bluff, he sulked like a puppy who had made a mistake. That then it cant be helped. Yeah, dont ever touch me More than that, Shen, you havent changed since then. I dont know how many times I reincarnated, but how is there anything different from that time? ...only about seven times. Seven times. Quite a difference. Can not help it. This is because the time that flows in the world is different from each other. The world is innumerable. Also, time does not flow in the same flow. It can be said that it feels much moreplicated than the concept of parax. Because of that, the time experienced by each reincarnated person is inevitably different from each other. It is not unusual for the number of reincarnations to differ. Unexpectedly enemy. It''s only seven times more than that, but in terms of martial arts, is it worthpeting with me to some extent? After all, little Shen has been gifted with considerable talent since the beginning of his life. This guy was a genius. It must have developed further with experience. It is fundamentally different from me. so? shen you Why did you have to take a boat all the way here? ship? You mean? You have that iron wire. Judging by his appearance, it was almost certain that the man from the Orient that Celtisten had talked aboutst time was this guy. And it was probably Shen who appeared and threatened Keigin. just as expected. oh! Could it be that the boat was yours? Then who else is sending those things besides me? If so, I would love to see your face. Shen is surprised, his eyes wide open as if he hadn''t really thought of it. Certainly, Sensei even back then, you were trying to make a deal using a ship. At that time, it was just a suitable wooden merchant ship. Back then, I was the only one who knew the exact blueprints of the ship. Come to think of it, even back then, I was quite a pushover. At that time, I didn''t know how to persuade well, so I just grabbed those who opposed me by the cor and deliberately threw them into the river in the middle of winter. Well, too, time makes a gentleman. Compared to back then, I am gentlemanly enough. As long as you can, finish it with words. ...That boat belonged to the teacher. At that time, I did something rude to the person in charge. Well, I dont care too much about that either. But why didnt you bother to get off at the port and deviate halfway? This guy probably isn''t immature yet to act thoughtlessly. If you have started your life seven times, you will have a certain degree of dignity. Did this guy do something like that for no reason? Thanks to that, rumors about the man who jumped into the air and disappeared are still being talked about among sailors. And Shen kept his mouth shut. say it. What''s going on? Above all, why are you here? It doesn''t matter if you''re just bored and want to y around the world, but what Shen had spewed out a while ago was an unparalleled murderous intent. It''s a shame because it was me, but if it was a decent guy, I would have held a portrait six times on the spot. Can''t you tell me too? no. It''s just not something I''m proud to tell my teacher about. Then you dont have to. Because it seems kind of annoying. Then he passes, but he seems determined to talk. ...Actually, I came all the way to thisnd to avenge my enemies. enemy? For Shen, it was a rather unexpected reason. This guy has a lot of friends because he has a quick temper, but he never had a personality to say he had a grudge against someone. But I''m not saying it in vain, I was serious when he misunderstood me and attacked me. Not to mention, an opponent who can be said to be an enemy of a master of this level... Who is this? I dont know if you heard it. He is a man who gave his name as Herearle. swimming?????? Real?... As I muttered, Shen''s eyes grew serious. Do you know? Do you know where he is? Unresolved emotions flow out like spirit. If I was a normal human, I would have passed out just by making eye contact. Calm down Shen. I only have a bit of a bad rtionship with him. Is that so? And I dont know where the bastard is. I am looking for you. Only then does Shen''s energy subside. I sighed when I saw his transformation. It still seems like a tedious task. If you don''t know him, you''ll ignore him, but he''s a kid who taught himself with great care, even though he''s a former life. You must have an obligation to find out what happened to him. so. What''s going on? There will be the old days, but I will listen to the new world. ???? actually. Shen must have been born in a small country on the eastern continent. At first, he just tried to live quietly without much thought, but something happened the year he was growing up to the level of a young man. The small country he lived in seemed to be caught up in a war of great conquest by neighboring nations. If it was a simple war, Shen would not have intervened. But they were quite vicious. The blood of the innocents shed by them formed a river. In the end, Shen, unable to see their actions, personally stopped them. And if you do something, you have to take responsibility. After that, Shen was revered as a great teacher in the country, and he was a talented person capable of maintaining the country. In other words, it seems that he raised a disciple. just like I did For me, all I could do was imitate the teachers actions. ...After all, what I''ve done is nothing more than an imitation of what someone else did, so I guess there''s nothing to worry about. no. If you were a teacher, you would have led me more skillfully... and I wouldn''t have let you go to this point. I think that''s an overestimation, but for now, I listened to the story in silence. I dont have any tips, but I taught them and led them to some extent. But all of a sudden... he showed up. Is that Harial? That''s right. His eyes glowed again with a tinge of murderous intent. He killed the disciples I taught. As expected, Shen''s grudge against him was, of course, quite deep. Why did he do that? He''s been tampering with my students as people who don''t fit his ideals. ?... That bastard. If that''s him, that''s enough. At that time, I was leaving the school to deal with other problems... But it was toote. After that, the guy. Were you chasing him? Yes, I bumped into him several times on the way to this point. We couldnte to an end. Since he couldn''t find the exact location of the bastard, it seems that he tried to follow the bastard''s whereabouts by searching for possible reincarnated people. At first, they searched all over the eastern continent. After that, after encountering him once in the southern continent. I came all the way here after missing it. After that, it seemed like they checked every suspicious person. The encounter with Keigin was also part of that search. So why did youe all the way to this continent? Because I heard rumors that there is a person in power who is suspected of being reincarnated. Oh, I see that. Yes, I cant believe Im a teacher, but in the end, Shen misunderstood me as a reincarnated person rted to Harial and jumped at me. I understand the circumstances... Did that really happen? I have no choice but to tell you an ugly story, so I apologize. ...Umm, I don''t have to think that far. Shen was only chasing him to see the damage and pay him back, but he should curse Herial by grabbing the bastard by the cor and pushing him to the floor. If I had been a teacher, I wouldnt havee to this point. That is overrated. If it were me, I would have made a simr mistake. How about that... But Shen didn''t seem to think so. Do you think it''s because of your own immaturity? For an instant, his face darkened, but Shen changed the topic as if trying to hide it. But how is the teacher with him? not a big deal. I have a bit of a bad rtionship with him. I briefly told what had happened. Only then did Shen listen to my exnation and nod as if he understood. ...Has his depravity reached that extent? Anyway, that''s why I was paying attention. By the way, did they have a rtionship before? no. Well that''s not... not. To say that it was a trivial retaliation made the country feel a little embarrassed. You have nothing to say to him who crossed the continent with a determined will. Ah anyway! I have nothing to say about your disciples. I understand your behavior. You dont have to worry about it, sir. It is because of my immaturity. I can''t forgive him either. So please help me somehow. If I had to, I was thinking of going out on my own. is that what the teacher said? He blinked his eyes in surprise. You mean the teacher who used to wallow in the ashes until it was all put out, saying he was annoyed when the house caught on fire? ...When did you say that? I''m guessing you''re referring to a fire that happened in the winter of those days? Surely someone had set my mansion on fire? At that time, it was really just annoying to go out, so it spread. It''s because I''mzy... That''s right, I''mzy. Even pandas are more diligent than me. Anyway, I will help. ....teacher. He looks up as if he is somehow thrilled. No, if you do that, you really think it''s because I''mzy. Yamma, your teacher is not that kind of person. And I felt that I needed the power to deal with Harial. There was a time when I thought that if I borrowed Shen''s power, I would be able to fight him more easily. Your apprentice did not work. And I have to stop him too. So let''s work together. a ? ? ????? You dont like it? If he refuses, I have no intention of forcing him. Shen is not always the little boy who listened to me in those days. He must have ns. If you refuse, that''s it. no. If you help me, even as an inexperienced person, this is a golden opportunity. Besides... that Hariel is still alive despite fighting against the teacher... I''m sure I won''t be able to repay the grudge easily on my own. Yeah, well thought out. Two are better than one, and many are better than two. Even if the goals are different, if the path is the same, it is better to hold hands. ....It just bothers me that I hesitated a little while ago. Well, let''s think about thatter. Chapter 478 Chapter 478. Visitor from the East (5) It will take time as we stillck clues. Then you''ll need a ce to stay. Oh, or do you already have a ce to stay? A ce to stay? So, you havent been homeless the whole time since you came here, have you? ?????? Seeing that you shut up, you must be homeless. My student is homeless! Actually, since he came from a faraway continent, he would have just rushed to find Harial, so he wouldn''t have set up a base. I can''t help it. i have to provide Whoa whoop whoop Then what should I do? Umm... It would be okay if I borrowed one of my secret houses.'' Wouldn''t it be better to create a ce to be? And it''s a waste to let them sleep for free. teacher? First of all, youre a human too, so you need a ce to sleep and a ce to eat, right? Oh no. That much... If that''s the case, it wouldn''t do much harm if he hunted animals or monsters on the mountain roads and fell asleep in a den. However, letting it roll around just like that is not going to save my face. And I thought it was a good opportunity. okay! That would be great! I pretended to p moderately. Didnt you say you spent your time teaching children in the east? When I asked, Shen made a puzzled face. Why would you want to ask that? By the time this guy came, I want to make him do small things until he achieves his goal. Even if you are a disciple, you cannot feed and sleep for free. I will provide you with a ce to stay, an information route suitable for use on this continent, and an identity that will not be suspected, so would you mind helping me with my business for a while? Work... you mean? Shen looked nk as if he hadn''t expected that he would make such an offer in such a situation. Have you already forgotten who I am? It is fate that we met again here. Remembering those days, I''ll pamper you again. Just in time, I came up with a good corner. Anyway, Shen, you need a base to stay, right? Not to that extent. In fact, even if I dig a hole in the ground... it''s enough. What kind of bear are you? Before that, don''t do that because it''s a nuisance. ...Yes then, I will follow the teacher''s rmendation. Shen seemed a bit hesitant, but readily epted my offer. But what can I do? Don''t worry, it''s not that difficult. It''s a simple thing anyone can do. Of course, this is ostentatious. don''t forget If it''s a simple thing anyone can do. In fact, it''s something that no one can do, or if you do, it''s the kind of thing that puts an end to your life. But I have no intention of making it that far. Anyway, will I just roll the old disciple? I grinned and held it out hanging in the corner of the room. Is this right here? oh my gosh ???? that. Okay, just wear this and go out in front of others. What I showed Shen was a penguin suit. This is the clothes I wore to hide my identity in order to directly train the people around me during the previous warlock incident. Shen''s expression hardened. How are you cute? Aren''t they cute? But I don''t know why you''re not saying anything. Normally, I do a good job of adding unnecessary rhetoric to each and every one of my actions. Why do you do this to me? I want you to wear this and take over the training of the knights and soldiers in my territory for the time being. ?... Yes? Can you? Since he lived in the eastern continent teaching children, he must have had a knack for it. What I want to ask him is to be a special lecturer. That''s what I want Shen to do for the price of the meal. Lately, I''ve rarely been directly involved in the personal training of each of my close associates. Originally, I thought it would be enough to raise it to a certain level, and after that, it was my idea to leave it to each person''s own discretion. During the Warlock incident, the level of the enemy was higher than expected, so it reached the point where I had to teach myself again. It was over then, so there is no problem. but. ...The problem is that more monsters are waiting behind this.'' Conflict with the reincarnated. As long as this remained, it was necessary to once again focus on raising the level of the aides in earnest. But there is an important problem. ....bothered.'' that''s annoying It''s a magical theory. Sometimes it''s enough to point it out, but you have to teach swords and martial arts by moving yourself. It is cumbersome to dress up as a doll every time and make fun of a reclusive master. Even if I have to use an alter ego, it is meaningless in the end as long as it is me. After all, isnt it the same for me to work myself even if my body increases? I hate working!'' That is my earnest true intention. But it would be foolish to leave it alone when there might be an enemy invasion. In the meantime, I reunited with Shen. I was amazed to see that this guy''s skills, far from falling behind those days, had rather improved and reached a level where he couldpete with me. I was also delighted. Is this good?'' very very happy Shen''s martial arts have evolved further based on what I have taught him and have achieved great sess. He uses simr techniques to me. That is, they are of the same ss. Then he can teach my kids!'' I can''t help but apud the thought. Living honestly, the heavens send Shen down to me. Therefore, we decided to appoint Shen as the special training center for our territory. Even though it is a contract job, the sry will be considerably reduced. Also provides lodging. And above all. As soon as informationes in, I will share it. I will also introduce you to other reincarnated people. is that information? Yes, at least it will be better than walking around selling your own feet. It makes sense. Shen must have been convinced, and eventually epted my request. Just like that, I took him and immediately returned to the territory. I introduced Shen in front of all the knights staying in the manor. Dressed up as a penguin, of course. In fact, the reason why I put this on is because after that, sometimes everyone asks about the master''s whereabouts. So, you should decorate this Kim in moderation. so it happened! For the time being, he will stay again and teach everyone specially. ruler! p! First of all, everyone pretends to p along with me. But no one''s eyes are smiling. In particr, those who were directly trained by me, such as Ashana Seina and others, felt as if the world was about to end!'' have the same eyes Wow... what''s so twisted. I never thought we would meet again here. ....Really, I was in a hurry, so I taught it a little harshly, but the reaction was too much. yes i know Because of me, penguins seem to be misunderstood as some kind of sinister creature in this area. Penguin, I''m really sorry! You guys are really cute creatures! You made a misunderstanding because of me! We worked hard enoughst time, so can we get out of here? That''s right... I agree with you. Incidentally, the two showed an atmosphere of wanting to slip away, so I sent an autograph with just a nce from Shen''s side. no. both join in It''s a good chance. Both of you should be stronger. is not it?'' Arel?!'' Wait. Are you serious?'' Yes, I''m serious.'' If we are in a rtionship like ours, we can have this much conversation without words and with enough nces. It was obvious that the two female knights were sufficiently discouraged. Do you hate it so much? Once it happened. From today, he decided to stay here in earnest and not hide his face anymore. When I said that and nodded, Shen, dressed in a penguin suit, took off his doll''s clothes as if he had waited. Vo ?????? uh? Unexpectedly, it looks fine. ...Are you a surprisingly normal human? ...I thought that a demon or a non-human woulde out without fail. Hearing the whispers of the knights of the Territory made me feel very strange. I hear everything before that. Shen noticed that too, and gave a slight wink. What the hell did you do, teacher?'' I shook my head doridori. no. I didn''t do anything. Well, this will clear up some of the suspicions about Master A. Even if it wasn''t so, questions were circting about who the master was and why he covered his face. However, since the sailors saw his face, we will work on thatter. You should be a ve with even hints in moderation. Call me Lo Shen. Sun... no, because the lord asked me to stay and teach for a while. Shen deliberately gave me a name I knew back then, not a name used here. Perhaps the purpose is to use a pseudonym to conceal information. This is also a request from the lord, so I will make sure to teach you. The knights looked at him as if a little surprised by his unexpectedly calm and intelligent voice. Are you surprised that he is perfectly fine with what he says, considering that he trained him so harshly? Not even that. Because he''s actually apletely stupid person. However, they misunderstood one thing. Shen''s eyes shine calmly. I will do what I was asked to do in earnest. that''s polite. So be prepared. There is one thing they don''t know. Shen is inflexiblepared to me. Then, it''s new from the first day, but let''s start training. Shen immediately rolled up his arms and stepped out. It is desirable to feel the will to do it thoroughly as it is none other than what I asked for. First of all, I''m going to try sparring lightly. He silently raised his right hand and gestured. Dont worry. Make sure you only use your right hand. Let''s jump in sequential order. It doesn''t matter if a lot of people attack you. Indeed, he is my former disciple. How are you doing no different from me? And soon after, the screams of the knights who were unable to use their hands or feet and rolled through the air rang out. I looked at them and silently meditated. Originally, the road to bing strong is a difficultw. I hope you work hard. While muttering that, I decided to go to bed or take a nap. Yes, be strong like that. So that someday, when a crisises, you can solve it by yourself without my help. About a month had passed since Shen was in charge of the Yeongji army''s training. With the introduction of the new training center, the end of the year in Fahilia passed by busily, and finally the year I turned 22 came. I''ve beenzy since the beginning of the year. It''s nice to finally be able to leave things like training behind! There is so much time left! Then, while time is empty, shall we make ns for this year? So what are your ns for this year? Nothing like that! hmm! What a great n! As it is, I spread. Beingzy is the best! Shen suddenly came to visit me while I was taking a nap after leaving all the troublesome things behind. teacher. ....sorry. busy very busy Oh, you are busy! It looks nothing but sleeping. ?... Uh-hum! don''t panic He knows full well that I am usuallyzy. Well, at that time, I was really busy, so when I let go of my hands, I was just lying around because it was annoying. Anyway, Shen knows very well that I am doing this. It''s a different species that knows my true nature but respects it like this. I ask, never getting out of bed, just wrapped in a nket. Shen is listening to me. Chapter 479 Chapter 479. Visitor from the East (6) Really? How''s your training going? Are you all listening? No problem. No problem... I smiled bitterly when I heard Shen''s unwavering reply. Why are you doing that? no. not a big deal. Actually, I''ve heard a little bit. The barracks of the Pahilia Territory Army after a day''s work. There, the soldiers were gathering and talking about the day. Usually, their topics are always the same. What is the dinner menu for today and what is the menu for tomorrow morning? Otherwise, the store somewhere in the city is fine these days, so why don''t you go on vacation? And how was today''s training? share such a story. The topic that the soldiers share today is about the recent training. I dont know if that master is from the East or not, but isnt that too harsh? Hey. A fellow soldier was a little embarrassed to hear the soldierining about it. First of all, he is a training officer directly appointed by the lord. It is not a name worth mentioning casually. Its between us anyway. More than that, what the hell is he? Why was he suddenly appointed as a trainer? isnt it enough if you have the qualifications? If it''s his skill, that''s for sure. The soldiers couldn''t detect what he was doing, but even with their eyes, his movements were all refined and intense. But you are an outsider. Even so, the reason why there was dissatisfaction was probably because the trainer Shen was from another continent. Isn''t he the one who helped with the ck magician case? They know Shen as Master A'', the master who hid the identity that Arel brought. That''s why I understand that I entrusted him with the work. Ah, its different from that. More than anything, that... what is it. As expected, the knights here know better about the geography of this ce. That is what is often called bullying. I don''t know about things like us, but at least I think the knights are inferior to him... ugh! Amander-level knight who happened to hear about him, who was a bit drunk and making a bit of an exaggerated noise, knocked him on the head. Ugh! Since they were caught talking behind their backs, the soldiers''plexions turned blue. However, themander only gives a warning and does not reprimand further. Now, dont talk like that. Even if it looks like that, it is notmon to be guided by a master of that level. But Or else. Are you dissatisfied with the lord''s decision? Nothing like that. The soldier hurriedly shook his head, and themander smiled bitterly. Anyway, noints. maybe you don''t know Thanks to him, maybe there will be someone among you who can awaken your aura? The soldiers shut up. Originally, the expression rate of Auror users is high in the Pahilia Ginger group. It was thanks to the training that Arel applied. But Shen went one step further, and as soon as he was first appointed as a trainer, he made sure of this against the soldiers from the first day. I''ll make all of you realize your Aura within this year.'' Knowing how difficult it is to realize an aura, I admired his spirit. Usually, if one master has one hundred disciples, five of them can be called first-ss even if they have awakened an aura. But that master said, All the soldiers.'' I don''t know about soldiers who can''t use auras, but I thought that was a good thing. You guys, at least it wont hurt you. So you''d better follow him quietly. That thats true. However, the soldiers seemed to be confused about something. In fact, even themander knows. So, as if he was pathetic, he shouted at his subordinates. I know that theyin about this and that, but in fact, there is a real reason. Actually, are you doing it because you dont want to take that medicine? Tsk tsk. More than half of the soldiers were silent at themander''s point. It seemed to be on the right track. The real cause of their dissatisfaction was different. Of course, training is hard. But that''s okay. At least I was prepared from the time I volunteered for the Yeongji Army. The training Arel instructed was not that easy either. But the real difficulty lies in an unexpected ce. Anyway, it''s hard to believe that people eat them! It was the elixir that Shen had prepared. Arel also prepares various elixirs and sometimes sprays them to eat them. But his is beyond imagination. It''s terrible! Prepared to be reprimanded, the soldiersmented on it. At first I thought it was poison. It was boiling and ck steam came out, and even the medicine continued to alternate between purple and ck, giving off an ominous feeling. Still, it was tempered with Arell''s Elixir. The soldiers ate bravely. All of them were absent from the training that day. It wasn''t that there was a boycott, it was that no one was able to train because they couldn''t control themselves. That day, theyined of an abnormal taste, and for about a week after that, they couldn''t taste properly. Is that really human medicine? After eating that, themander, who heard theirints no matter what he ate these days, kept his mouth shut. Actually, I know because I ate it. The feelings of the soldiers are understandable. But isnt the effect great? Your body will be healthy. What do you do when you are healthy? My tongue is paralyzed to the point where I cant control myself. I even heard hallucinations of my grandmother, who passed away 10 years ago, calling and waking me up. In the end, their dissatisfaction is based on self-confidence on their tongue rather than distrust in Shen. ...Well, then I''ll make a suggestion. In the end, themander couldn''t scold him for this, and he was only evasive. In fact, even thinking about it, it didn''t taste that bad. After admonishing the soldiers, themander sighed as he passed out of the cafeteria. ...This is it, Mr. Arell. Hmmm. He silently nces at the soldiers as well. It was none other than the lord of this ce, Arell. In fact, it was at his direction that themander intervened in the soldiers'' conversation. Shen may be a little dissatisfied with being assigned to train here. If you take a good look, ask them to find out why. If it was for punishment, themander would have been reluctant, but Arel cooperated because he said, It is for improvement'' as if to reassure him. Basically, soldiers respect Lord Shen. I already know that. But... it looks like you''re a bit... dissatisfied with that... elixir. Hmm... It''s a leap. Arel seemed to be contemting something with his arms crossed. Could it be that you are offended? Themander was anxious. If there is a problem with this, the trouble is yourself. Anyway, this will only increase dissatisfaction. Why don''t you give it some thought? Umm, lets consider it. I smiled bitterly as I recalled the conversation. I secretly checked to see if there were anyints, but it was embarrassing to see a petition saying, I''m dying because the elixir is so delicious!'' Now that it''s like this, I just told Shen the truth. Is that so? He, too, feels a little perplexed. ...How bad the alternative medicine is, and I lose all the respect I had. My medicine is also famous for being tasteless, but I still ate it in the end. It''s tasteless enough that my youngji-kun can''t stand it. I can''t imagine. They are rude. Would you like to see it? Saying that, Shen took out the Elixir of Respect. As soon as I saw it, I took it away, opened the subspace, and threw it away. teacher?! Dont take anything dangerous out of my room. The e 2 e rut I was wary of the foul smell I had just faintly smelled while I was wrapped in the nket. I was sure of it just by smelling it for a moment. The feelings of the soldiers were understandable. Shen is sullen, but that''s not the problem. ...I thought this one went well. I thought I heard something terrible, but I ignored it. What happened to his sense of taste? Can not help it. The moment I open it, my room will smell forever. phew it was dangerous Come to think of it, I was the one who taught you how to make an elixir. It was none other than me who passed on all the secrets to him. That''s why Shen''s elixir must have been based on the recipe I taught him. I personally improved the teachers secret method with great effort. Yama, dont cross your master with strange things. Rather than that, the disciples also eat that? What are they not doing? The disciples were forcibly stunned and fed. Is it a corporation that does not know the taste if it is not conscious? Shen tilted his head as if he didn''t really understand. The taste won''t be bad.'' muttered. That''s terrible. You dont do that to our soldiers. then no. If we do something wrong, we will even go on strike. Honestly, I think I''ll admit it if I go on strike with that. Don''t worry. Not so disrespectful, even to your soldiers. And I will consider it somewhat. don''t trust anything I hope you will properly remodel our soldiers, disciple. By the way, teacher? Were there any other clues after that? What? A clue. yes clue. While Shen was here, I offered to cooperate with him in providing as much clues as possible about Harial and his minions. Did you miss something in the meantime? Shen asks with some expectation. No, there''s no way I''m sitting here looking for something you couldn''t find after traveling around the world for years. ...I believe you will find it.'' I don''t think you''re overestimating me. It''s nothing to say that I didn''t go out to find it because it was annoying.'' As an excuse, I''ll make Coke. Other than that, I have to go sometimes and take care of small agendas. I should take a nap. And I have to go y again. I wanted to search for something, but I didn''t have time to do it. Well, to say it as it is, I was also stabbed by my conscience. First of all, I have to make excuses, rest today and rest tomorrow, and really think about it from the day after tomorrow. It was also not easy to find. Hey, he''s been hiding for a thousand years, isn''t he? indeed?????? More than that. hmm! Do you think there are other issues that need to be taken care of? For now, I''d like to change the subject a bit. It must be true that Harial is attracting reincarnated people by any means. I admit But why? And Im sure not all of the former reincarnations youve gathered like that are sympathetic to Harial. Apparently, the persuasion was carried out by Harial himself, and it did not seem to have a particrly high rate of appeasement. then. Shen''s eyes narrowed. Sensei, are you trying to recruit them again? Its not until I get caught. But we can at least cooperate. It makes sense. If you are a reincarnated person that you know, Shen and Kelia''s Cressel. And Cagin, whom Elium is currently enjoying. ...The problem is that all power is ambiguous.'' Cressel is less useful than popcorn. I just want him to be a Buddha soon. Not too long ago, a newdy-in-waiting boasted that she was cute. He''s a veryid back guy. In the case of Keigin, he is a merchant in the first ce and has little fighting ability. Although Shen''s martial arts skills are unparalleled. ....this guy. Why is that, sir? Chapter 480 Chapter 480. Visitor from the east (!) + Reincarnated person''s meeting (1) No. More than that, there must be reincarnated people who havent figured it out. I''ve encountered reincarnated people a few times, too. Most of them were his subordinates. Ohh? I didn''t bother to ask about it. Maybe the ending will be a pretty bloody story. Then there is no hope? No, I dont know if there is. But Shen immediately changed his words. there is? I just brought up this topic without expecting much. When I stopped by the southern continent, I collided with him once there. Hmm thats right. At that time, there was a reincarnated person he was trying to contact it seems. Maybe he didn''t pay much attention to him at the time. know. Because once he sees something, he won''t look at anything else. Oh, did you? If she''s alive, maybe we can work together. Right. Its much more useful if its on another continent. His range of action is quite wide. It would be better if we cooperated with a widework of people in various ces. But what about the southern continent? hmm? Come to think of it... I feel like I''m forgetting something. What is it? I think I forgot to check something. After all, the only business I have in the southern continent is k trees. what happened Then the problem is how to contact them. Even if you make a familiar and send it off, it will take several days. Teleport.... when used, is mana sensed over there? I know the location roughly, so its not that difficult. The problem is that it is troublesome to move without being noticed. Is there a way for me to swim ande back? Well, it might be cumbersome, but it might be better. I just need to go and give them a device formunication. We, the sailors who risked their lives on a voyage in the past, discuss with horror. It was then. ...No, I don''t think it''s necessary. ....okay. We muttered as we looked around at one ce at the same timing. A migratory bird is sitting by the window outside. Incidentally, it is a type of bird that does not live here. I recognized it because that bird was one of the creatures inhabiting the Southern Continent that Celtisten had been investigating in thest expedition. I remember it because I watched it halfway through. That migratory bird came to visit us. I never thought I would contact you first when we were having these discussions. Whoever you are, you have a lot of sense. Are you deliberately sending them to migratory birds in the south so that you can find out who the sender is? As Iughed and said this, the migratory bird finally opened its beak. What came out of it was a voice presumed to belong to a certain girl. [I leave a message on the premise that the person listening to this is Arel Ernesia''.] Teacher U. Leave it alone. Because it looks like you have a business. Every ministry that is just a herald anyway. I don''t think there is any need to limit it. [If you are right... and if you are the one who repeats life. Also, if you are wary of the threat called Heriel, please let this bird in.] I say? Perhaps it is her. The voice is definitely vaguely remembered in that fight. Shen was also convinced. Then no problem. I opened the window and let the bird in. The bird nodded, flew into my office, andnded on the floor. I thought it was a very polite bird. I thought it was well steered, but this... As you guessed, it''s not a real bird. It smells of stones and artificial witchcraft. The shape of the bird crumbled like y that had been hit once, absorbed some of the material from the floor, increased its volume, and began to be reshaped. Rather than that, what are you doing with someone elses floor? [I hope you understand. After all, it is difficult to blow it away if it is bulky.] Eventually, it assumed the shape of a certain girl and bowed its head as if asking for my understanding once again. [Then, I will judge that there is a possibility of cooperation and talk.] Reincarnated person''s meeting (1) Looking at it in the form of a girl, I roughly determined its true identity. ...It''s kind of like a golem.'' Is it like a familiar made of stone and earth? The exterior is made quite borately. It''s probably because he reproduced himself so that it wouldn''t interfere with his consciousness. That means you are talking in real time? [That''s right. It was decided that you were willing to speak directly, so I am speaking directly through this doll. I don''t want to eat that...? No, I have to say how old I am, thirteen. I don''t want to eat it because it''s really tasteless!] As she was talking normally, she heard strange nonsense as if voices ovepped. Is it a broadcast ident? hmm? Hoo? [...] The doll bowed her head. Somehow it seems embarrassing. [sorry. It''s been a while since I''ve done this for quite a while, so the main body and the doctor were identally mixed up...] The main body was eating.... Oh, considering the time difference, that''s about it. I understand. It''s quite annoying to separate the mental and oral intentions. [There will be no disruption to the conversation. There won''t be any mistakes like the one before, so don''t worry about it .] Well, in modern society, it would be like chatting on a cell phone while eating a meal. It seems that he has a surprisingly flexible personality. suddenly be friendly Maybe it was a mistake, but maybe that was an intentional move. Okay then, now that Ive sent you in, lets listen to the business. It''s a doll, but what''s the point of leaving it standing? Why don''t you sit down? [I should say thank you for your consideration, right?] Dont worry about it. [Yes, then I won''t decline.] She just smiled a little and sat down on the sofa. I sat across from her and Shen stood behind me. She looks at Shen intently. [...Who is that person?] Never mind him. He won''t listen to me even if I ask him to sit down. It is aw that a disciple cannot sit next to a master without permission. He was strangely strict about this. [...disciple?] For now, would you understand if I said it was a disciple from before, not here? After a rough analogy, the doll opened its eyes wide and nodded. [indeed. It seems that his influence has reached this far.] It seems to be true that Harial is forcibly gathering reincarnated people to this. [I''m about to talk about that as well. Ah, first of all, I should introduce myself. You already knew I wasing, but are you polite...] Huh? I tilted my head, wondering what nonsense I was talking about again. Why do I know in advance that you wille? [yes? I must have warned you in advance in the letter?] .. letter? Shen looks at me. Has there been such a thing?'' is to ask. I shook my head. no i don''t know that [Obviously, I would have asked you to tell the story through the captain of the expedition. ah! In case I couldn''t deliver it due to an ident...] ...Ah! I jumped up. okay! I got it! I know all the answers! Mystery solved! I knew her identity. Are you that kid who is revered as a shrine maiden in the southern continent? It must have been Rerensen, right? [.... I think it would be a bit long to say what I want to say to the question of being a kid. you''re right. I am Miko Rerensen. .... It happens to be praised.] I understand roughly what the situation is like. I guess it was because I appealed for this kind of knowledge. [Fortunately, the letter seems to have been sent properly.] Oh? yes? huh. I got that. [But why...?] I didn''t read that. What do you do by looking around pathetically? I bluntly confided. I received what you sent, but I didn''t read it. Since when did you mistake me for reading it? ....Actually, I forgot. I forgot about the letter because I was distracted by other things, starting with the k tree. It''s probably sleeping quietly in the drawer of my office desk. [...It seems that there is something wrong. what happened Anyway, I''m able to have a conversation like this.] Yeah, that''s a good thing! [Never mind. When I am busy, I often forget my surroundings in many ways. I didn''t write down important information anyway.] Yes. Even so! [...?] More than that. I want to get to the main topic soon. As if the joke was over, I stared at her seriously and brought out the main topic. Why did you bother trying to contact me in this way? Its not for friendship, is it? Above all else, Ernesia Kingdom and its kingdom are going to strengthen friendship soon. In this way, there is no need to rush into contact. In addition, when she first spoke, she spoke with the same nuance as a person who opposes Herial. I don''t think I came here just to say, Let''s cooperate.'' yes? Rerensen stood still in a daze for a while. The life in his eyes was gone. Perhaps the main body has a different face now. As an analogy, it''s like putting your phone away for a while. Soon, as if he had decided what to say, the light returned to Eundongja. [Yes, the response to him... and I wanted to discuss it because we have to stop him from decorating it.] He''s decorating it... Excuse me, but I want to ask you something. Then Shen interrupted the conversation. I just nodded that it was okay and allowed him to talk. Do you think you know where he is? [Sorry, I don''t know for sure. More than that, you... Now that I see it, it''s him. At that time, I was indebted.] Goodbye. After all, you are chasing him because of your personal vengeance. [I see.] For some reason , Rerensen seems to be ufortable with Shen. What''s going on? I guess I will have to step in again. ...''Exactly''. Does that sound like you know the basics? Any guesses? [Let''s talk about that as well. It''s information that I can''t handle on my own anyway.] For some reason, I felt nervous in Rirensen''s tone when she said that. [And if I can''t stop it, I''m going to give up my current life. Let''s talk about that as well.] ...Giving up. Are you serious? [I''m not joking.] I know... and what that means. Let alone no one else, I don''t know what that means. It means that the reincarnated person gives up. In other words, there is no need to live here anymore. death. For us, it is nothing more than leaving this world. ...But you don''t think it''s easy to say, right? If there is no chance of winning, there is no reason to fight pointlessly. Rather, it might be the way for the people here to quietly leave. Because a fight without a win only calls for blood.] Are you saying that even though you know his ideology? [Yes.] Rerensen was adamant. That would be something you really know. [At least, meaningless blood won''t flow. I''m pretty attached to the people here. That''s why I don''t want to force them if there''s no chance.] What about that? Shen muttered as he heard her. Chapter 481 Chapter 481. Reincarnated person''s meeting (2) I don''t mean to be sarcastic. Knowing Harial''s actions and suffering the damage of losing a disciple, his reaction was inevitable. That was the worst case scenario. So what if there is a chance? [...then we have to fight.] She also disagreed with Harial''s thoughts. [He''s crazy. A world where reincarnated beings dominate other beings forever... There''s no way that would be allowed.] I agree. So how do you judge the odds? How are you going to decide if I''m worthy of a fight with him? [...There is a simple way.] At that moment, Rerensen''s eyes lit up. teacher. As Shen was about to step out, I reached out and stopped him. Does not matter. let it be At that moment, the scenery of the ce we were in changed. I wondered if the scenery inside my office was distorted, but soon I could see a clear sky and only the sea. ....Uninhabited ind? There is no sense of human presence at all. Looks like it flew quite a distance. It looks like some kind of magic that uses space. However, when moving, there is no trace of mana at all. It''s a separate skill from magic. It must be the same school of magic that moved the puppets used by Rerensen. One surprising thing is that I didn''t notice the harbinger of using the spell. There are no other eyes to see here. And I also installed concealment techniques over several days, so no matter whatmotion happens here, it won''t be leaked to the outside world. Saying that, Rerensen walked out of the ind. It was clear that this time it was the person who felt the vitality, not the doll. ....This ce? Is it an ind in the southern continent? Yes, it is an uninhabited ind owned by me. I sometimes use it as a vacation home when work is boring. That would be great. It snows almost all year round on mynd. I too will get an ind like this one day! so? Did you call us to brag about the ind''? More than that. I wonder if you''re really up to the challenge. Isn''t this the only thing to prove? aha?. I understand now. Z Would you like to test your skills? That is the most certain. It doesnt. To agree. Rather than talking painfully about how strong I am, it''s better to punch each other. Surprisingly, that girl is so cool that she canmunicate. then. Let''s check it out right away. Rirensen cheerfully took out an iron fan and charged towards me. Teacher, she probably Shen, stay still. Shen was about to say something, so I just waved my hand and stepped forward. It''s a fight that the other side hase to weigh. I have to deal with you. It would be rude if the other party evaluates it after a long time. I lightly clenched my fists and checked her movements. and. Then Ill throw you out without hesitation. The moment Rerensen burrows into my gap. I followed her footsteps and threw a fist. It also has quite a lot of strength and endurance. Aggression bullets. I gave out the most basic herb food. The qi carried by the power stretched out and poured out towards Rerensen. Anyway, now the blow is a check. It was made on the premise of avoiding or blocking. Afterwards, roughly predicting a few numbers of responses..... Expecting..... Huh? ???? what? I stood nkly with my fists outstretched. The very moment when the pressure of power hit Rerensen. Rirensen couldn''t deal with it properly and was hit and flew backwards. What? With the shock of the sand on the beach bursting, the swept away Rerensen cuts through the waves and disappears. Bye Bye Rerensen. for a moment? couldn''t you cope? I couldnt tell you, sir. Only then did Shen speak in an embarrassing voice to me. She wasn''t very strong ording to my memory. I was just about to say that you should do it in moderation Tell me sooner next time. and. yes. ...Bring him some. I don''t want to go into the sea, so you go and retrieve it instead. yes! At the same time as mymand, Shen ran across the sea to retrieve Rerensen. After Shen retrieved Rerensen. She disappeared for a while to change into her soaking wet clothes, then came back. As if there was no reason to run amok anymore, he invited us to the vi. It''s a cabin to call it a vi, but on an ind like this, it has a taste. ....As long as there is no sandy beach that looks like an artillery shell has fallen outside the window. It''s a crater created in the aftermath of my blowing up Rerensen. I can''tin because I did it anyway. The power doesnt seem to be any better. At least it feels simr to when I fought Harial. Why attack when you''re weaker than that?! Because there are things you need to know in reality. Rather, you do it without hesitation. You put your fist in the girl''s face without hesitation? Its a great mindset. I thought I was going to count because I was so confident. And my fists are not covered by anyone, regardless of age or gender. More than that, you are very weak. She noticed my thoughts and said it as if it were natural. If I were strong in the first ce, I wouldnt have thought of seeking an ally again. I heard and saw it. However, he pretended to understand only on the outside. Shen also nced as if he understood something. ...That guy didn''t really fight properly. yes?'' It seems that way to me.'' We exchanged these thoughts through our eyes. Pretending to be weak now is acting. Still, the actualbat power would not be as good as ours. But it wouldn''t be so terribly weak. Although he was hit and blown away with a single blow, there is no sign of any internal injuries to Rirensen. It was said that he flew brilliantly on the outside, but was not injured in reality. I hid my skills. Maybe it''s that you don''t fully trust me yet. Anyway, I passed with this! Sounds like a pass. Ah anyway! I was pretty sure it wouldn''te easy with this. And Shen-nim over therewell, I saw it myself nearby. exactly? ...Yes, he''s really strong... to the point of being bloody. As expected, Rirensen, who said this, somehow felt afraid of something. Rather, she is more wary of this guy than I am. ....I''ll have to askter when I get a chance. so. What confirmed my strength. Are you thinking that maybe I''ll get hit by him first? Even if I give you the information, its meaningless if you get hit by them afterwards. Hmm, I dont know what kind of information machine you cherish so much. What if it''s part of the n Hariel is working on right now? Ohh? It means that you have some confidence in the information you have. After that day, I got behind them as carefully as possible. and by chance. I know how he tries to rule this ce. His n was to take over the entire with their faction. If I could sum it up in four words, it would be world domination''. It''s so funny. Anyone who knows how difficult it is to conquer the world willugh at it. Even more so, world conquest in the sense of suppressing and dominating all ideologies. As much as it is a n to manage the world ording to one''s own ideology, we know how difficult it is. Even if a conquest is sessful, it usuallysts less than 50 years. No matter how strong you are, dissatisfaction will eventuallye from anywhere. The world is wide there. Even if they can dominate temporarily, those who rebel will always hide somewhere and look for an opportunity. In fact, ording to Cressel''s testimony, those who rebelled against Herial a thousand years ago were initially defeated, then hid out of his influence and refined their strength. Yes, usually. So it seems that Herearl is trying to create a stage to manage the world in a very simple way. stage? The world is wide. It''s too wide to manage the whole star. So he seems to be using a bit of an entric method. What are you trying to do? Before that, please look at this first. Rerensen took out something and unfolded it. it''s a map It is also part of the Southern Continent. It is a map that measures the distance between this ind and the coast of the kingdom. Um... Why is that? and this. Lirensen pulled out another map. It''s the same map as before. Its not the same. ....Right. This?????? Shen and I groaned as we understood what she meant. I looked through the two maps in order and pointed to one. Is this thetest map? Yes, I measured it myselfst week. You draw pretty well, right? I know how to measure that much. I''m not good at drawing, but I know how to do this. You can''t joke like that more than that. ...closer. On thetest map released by Rerensen, the distance between the southern continent and the ind is getting closer. That too is noticeable. Its not a natural phenomenon It cant be a natural phenomenon. Rirensen agreed with me whether he had at least somemon geological knowledge. After that, I was worried and observed the entire continent once again. And I came to a conclusion. She puts the second map in the palm of her hand! Hitting him, he put the conclusion in his mouth. The continents are moving. Is it only the southern continent? Its everything. Have you already measured that far? Is it fast? I sent my dolls to all continents and sent them several times to measure distances. It''s certainly simple, but it''s an easy-to-understand method. As a result, it was confirmed that the round-trip distance between each continent is getting closer every month. And the pace is also elerating. Why is she nervous? I realized why he was more active in saying that he had to stop Harial. He''s trying to unite all the continents. Hap...cherani. Is it an amalgamation of all continents? Yes, union is a man''s romance... so he wants to bring all the continents together as if putting puzzle pieces together. Celtisten would love to hear it. Because his im will be proven. .Thats absurd. I agree with what you said. Shen and I couldn''t help but be quite bewildered. I still don''t know how this is possible, but isn''t it that he''s attracting the entire continent? Are you saying you want to centralize control in one ce? Perhaps the rebels want to eliminate hiding ces. Arent you going to gather all thend in one ce and make a ce to disperse? It doesn''t seem like that. I don''t think it''s stupid or meaningless. Rather, a fool with arge scale cannot be underestimated. And no one knows who the madman is. In his case, it''s both, so it''s a headache. Anyway, he''s already in action. And that, without anyone knowing. Uhm?????? Certainly this is... After hearing that information from Rerensen, Shen and I were speechless for a moment. Harial is pulling each continent to n something. I don''t know what they''re aiming for yet. At least, it is not the idea of attaching the continent in a good shape. Are you aiming for something that will narrow the distance between continents and be generated through it...? Doesnt the teacher know? I don''t know. I just shrugged. Chapter 482 Chapter 482. Reincarnated Conversation (3) Even though I was immature, I pride myself on doing all sorts of crazy things, but I''ve never done anything stupid like this. I''m not even a kid, why would you put a puzzle together with a lump ofnd? I guess I''ll have to see if there''s something more to aim for. The other two didn''t even bother to disagree. It''s too much to think that you''re going to collectnd chunks to make it easier to rule. Before that, by what means would he gather the continents? I''m not going to physically pull it together. That is impossible even in the country. It makes no sense at first. I took out a piece of paper of my own ord, and scribbled it with a pen. Are you describing the afterlife? No! It''s a drawing ofnd masses and tectonic tes. Chet. I just drew roughly and put down the pen. The reason thend moves in the first ce is because the tectonic tes are moving. The problem is, it can''t be this fast. Thats why I was convinced that it was artificially moved. As Rirensen said, after all, he is moving the tectonic tes by some means. In order to move a tectonic te of that scale, it is not enough even to collect all of the higher beings such as dragons and spirit kings that exist on thisnd and use them as batteries. Literally, it takes that much heat to move an entire star. It would be simpler to smash the star itself. Then we have to investigate that first J9 I have a guess as to the cause. At that time, Rerensen quietly revealed that he knew something. ...It''s just a coincidence. You''ve uncovered a lot of things, even if it''s just a coincidence. Thanks to that, I had no choice but to stay on my toes. I see... That''s why he even said that he gave up when there was no way to fight back. He unexpectedly found out Harial''s intentions and methods, so if he couldn''t fight back, he would end up being the first to be targeted. All I know is that he is the driving force that pulls the continent. Tell me at once. Shouldn''t you know that you''ll do something to disturb or overturn something? After thinking for a while, Rirensen started drawing something on the messy cross section of the crust I had drawn. ...Are they the Shinigami ying in the fires of Hell? Shen gives a useless admiration. no! Is it because it shows the energy flowing through the ground? You might not be able to draw, why are you talking so much? ...Arel Ernesia Are you saying that? Its done. The energy flowing through the ground... that''s right. I got a cold feeling. What does she want to point out? Shen also wrinkled his forehead as if he had realized something from the conversation, even though he did not understand the painting. ...is it a leyline? In ournd, it is also called dragon vein. Mana does not float only in the atmosphere of nature. The mana that exists on this is very, very small in the atmosphere. The true truth is under the stars. In other words, it is bound to be under the ground on which we stand. The mighty energy flowing from the core under the mantle holds up the continents with enormous amounts of heat. like a heart ...Move thend by manipting the energy flowing from the leylines. Because that wouldnt be impossible. As Rirensen said, technology for handling leylines exists in any world. From simple feng shui level to one strategic weapon level. I just don''t use that method because it''s dangerous if I touch it wrong or neglect management. It is safe for me to use, but there is no guarantee that it will be safe for future generations. By interfering with the flow of the leylines by some means, they will increase the flow speed of the continent and manipte it in one direction. It must be quiteplicated. You are good at doing that. If you''re like me, I won''t eat it because it''s annoying. Is it really enough to obsess over this for a thousand years? That obscenity is so funny that I want tough at it. Certainly, in about a thousand years, I will be able toplete such a feat. Then, sir, wouldnt it be possible to interfere with him by manipting this in the opposite way? Me too... that way... when Rirensen was also cautiously trying to join Shen''s proposal. no way. Only I objected, tapping the table. When everyone shouts yes!'' Shout out No!'' to yourself! teacher? The interference of the leyline is quite difficult. The density of the power radiating from the stars is such that even I dont want to touch it. It is like changing the flow of a magnificent waterfall with your bare hands. If the other side spent a long time manipting the leylines, it would be difficult to interfere unless this side also spent that much time... Or, I wonder if they robbed their way. What if I force it? Rerensen asked as if a little frightened. I guess I never thought about it. well? If you roughly imagine it, the ground is cracked, the sky is dyed ck... and mes soar? hmm? Will it be that noisy? Will it be fun? when i ask that I quit. Rerensen gave up in an instant. It''s not that I don''t touch it for nothing. In that regard, the Heralon is really reckless. If I made even the slightest mistake, this itself might perish... Or is it that there is no regret when ites to failure? First of all, he should figure out the means by which he seized the leyline, and then decide to touch it as much as possible The problem is that it is apletebor. Because you have to explore the ground, observe the flow, and follow the flow. It is arge task that requires manpower and time rather than difficulty. That also needs to be investigated separately for each continent. That''s a headache. The fortunate thing is that the faces here are humans who have some influence in their respective continents. It means Long live the power!'' On our side, you can use my personnel. Our side... well, I''ll force myself to do something. East will be possible if I ask my students and acquaintances. huh. Well, you don''t have to take over all of them, you can do something about at least one of the four continents. Above all, when we start exploring, the reincarnated people''s association on Heriel''s side. Caduceus will also try to respond. Rather, they must respond. Because what they care about is what really matters. Because the opponent wriggles means it hurts. At that time, it is a gentleman''s duty to step on it. I still dont know what that crazy bastard is up to. Lets interrupt properly. I don''t know what you''re thinking. Let''s turn that upside down and think about it. When you don''t know, grab it and beat it up and it will work out somehow. By the way, Harial, what is that crazy guy really doing? I''m sure he''ll do quite a few crazy things. Saying that no one knows what''s inside the madman is a real nuisance. around that time. Some ce somewhere on this. Hariel shrugged his shoulders as if he was embarrassed. this. I''m really sorry Even though I tried to exin it with all my heart, can''t you understand it? You seem genuinely sorry. With a feeling of grumbling at those who do not know their true intentions, he nced around at the besiegers. A total of eight people surrounded him. All of them are sending hostility toward Harial as if they were looking at her as a monster. Get rid of that nasty thing. Herial waved his hands at the swords and weapons they were aiming at. Crazy sounds! There is a certain degree of shamelessness! It is natural for them to drop out of school. behind them. Looking at the horrors beyond that, everyone has no choice but to do so. Corpses and burning buildings... There are only terrible horrors. Who would believe that this ce was the center of a country that flourished with a healthy civilization just a few hours ago. Why do youmit such cruel things! just a few hours ago. That gray-haired young man suddenly appeared out of thin air and looked down at the ce where they lived. Then, with an indifferent look, he spat out like a person who was evaluating the fattening of livestock. This ce is unnecessary.'' What followed was hell. He burned and destroyed the city. They also mercilessly killed those who confronted them. Those who fled were brutally ughtered. And now there are eight of them left. The creator of this ce and the eight lords who ruled it were angry and condemned his evil deeds. I wish I had something to wish for! You could have asked for it! You even burned a child to death! You devil''! However, even in their condemnation and resentment, Harial just sighs as if it were trivial. Civilization here is not very desirable. It evolved too halfway. What? They forgot their hostility for a moment and looked nk. What is the author saying now? Civilization misguided is only detrimental to human progress. That''s why it was selected. That''s all. He insisted on that, as if he were improving breeds and disposing of the ones he didn''t like. that their civilization did not meet their standards. ...You cheating bastard! How can you wear a human mask! Heh. But even in the midst of their resentful criticism, Harialughed rather ridiculed. Isnt that right? Aren''t you angry because you sympathize with them? As if he had seen through their unreasonable acting, he pointed it out to them. Aren''t you angry because you burned what you built up? Isnt that right, reincarnated people? ???? Kut! Having already seen through, they gritted their teeth. I heard rumors. It is said that you have grown the country over and over again for 700 years here. There are several types of reincarnations. Just being pushed by fate and wandering around various worlds. And another is the case of continuing life in the same world from generation to generation with a curse or a certain secret technique. These are the eight feudal lords who founded the country at the time. In order to prosper this country forever, they assigned their destiny to this ce so that they could reincarnate forever here. Someone knocks down the hardid blocks with their feet. Isn''t that what makes you angry? Sounds that dont sound like words!! Dont think that you are the same as a monster like you!! to his absurd ims. Unable to hold back any longer, the four lords rushed at him. They developed a natural link and jumped in front and behind Harial at the same time. Do you know how much we have taken care of this ce over the past years! The spirits of the people you ughtered! I will pay you back now! Their skills, which have protected thisnd for the past 700 years, split mountains when they swing their swords and split rivers when they strike their spears. It reached a point where it could literally shake the heavens and the earth. It is impossible to respond to a link that even a monster cannot escape from. Even if one of them loses his life, someone else''s sword and spear will pierce him. Are you prepared for a friendship? Right. Then you won''t be needed. However, Hariel still had his arms drooping and did not lose hisposure. Arrogant bastard! Repent for those you killed in the underworld! But they did not see the end of the enemy. He probably didn''t even understand what had happened. Heh. Harial was the first to catch the one who rushed from the front. Just by grabbing it as it is, his entire body is squeezed and condensed like a blood-squeezing bag. Chapter 483 Chapter 483. Reincarnated Talks (4) + Aim! Top of the Tower (1) Next, I swung my arm outward and smashed the reincarnated person on the right with only the aftermath of the swing. It was an unavoidable damage that the mountain on the other side was smashed in the aftermath. this. You are overpowered. Harial just clicked her tongue as if it was a waste of destroying nature. We should destroy as much useless things as possible. At the pointless death of a colleague, the other two stopped moving for a moment and looked at them devastatedly, but the moment they were hit by something invisible, their upper bodies were shattered. The whole body of the four people who had not yet been able to attack at that brutal end shuddered. This cuts it in half. Harial''s gaze turned to the other four. How is it? Would you like to try it? But the remaining four do not budge. As if satisfied with that, Harial''s lips went up. Now their faith is broken. That was enough. Then why dont you cooperate? Why don''t we abandon this civilization and raise humanity in a more correct way? If you cooperate, I will arrange a ce for you. I don''t hear any of their answers. After sending those who surrendered first. Harial looked around this ce where no one was left alive anymore. Then what was the name of this country? I''ve been thinking nkly. doesn''te to mind I don''t think there was any particr concern about this ce in the first ce. There is only one reason why I deleted this ce. Even if they were left unattended when they did not meet their standards, the development of this ce would not have reached the standards of humanity they wanted. If so, it is better to delete it. That''s it. Is it better to turn off the lights? That''s all I can think of when I see a city on fire. Harial snapped her fingers. Then, heavy rain poured down from the sky, suppressing the topic of conversation around the area. The rest of the cleanup should be done by others. He turned his back on it, as if he was no longer interested. ...Now there''s not much left. There were enough of them. The day when thisnd will also be transformed into a form suitable for his rule is drawing closer. He disappeared, confident of his victory. After discussing cooperation with Rerensen, we returned to our original ce with her power. Shen immediately went out, saying that he would tell the east about this and have trustworthy people investigate. Are you really going to cross the continent barefoot? Well, if you know the direction, it won''t be difficult at all. I also immediately devised a n to investigate the leyline. How many people will you need? Also, it''s quite annoying to know who to buy and who to face. ...at least in a way that I don''t move myself.'' Since ancient times, a good person is a good person who moves the lower things and gets things done without lifting a finger. Therefore, I made a report for persuasion'' and various other ns and immediately sent them to the royal castle. Reach! yap! my n! and that night. The signal is strong in mymunication port! It rang. Oh oh! I thought you''d get a reply tomorrow, but you''re quick! I turned on themunication port. And holding a lot of weight, he said. You must have seen it. I received a call with a low voice to make it look as close as possible, but the other person doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to do that. Arel! What does this mean! Have you not seen it? I mean, I saw it! Continents move? I have to figure it out, so I have to organize an investigation team... It''s just as you saw it. First of all, it was exined in detail in the report. Of course, I left out Harial and exined it in a way that it might just be a natural disaster. Observations are giving indications that the continents may be moving. We need to investigate ordingly. how do you mean? Even more so, in some cases, to get the cooperation of the entire country... I''m sorry about that, but I think His Majesty will have to take care of it. Did you mean in the name of conducting a preliminary survey of the area for the expansion of additional tracks? yes. I want you to do that. Why are you doing that...? My brother doesn''t understand. Do you dare to disguise the name of the investigation? Because it is an investigation. And even if its a threat, insisting on it at this stage will only slow down their response. Isnt that deceiving? Sometimes it is necessary. In any case, the real reason is different. I don''t know how crazy Herial''s connections are on the continent.'' There is a possibility that his intentions have spread to other countries as well. Or will be contacting you soon. Then, if possible, there is no need to tell this directly to other countries that are out of reach of my eyes. If possible, I would like you not to tell even the nobles in the kingdom. ....i get it. Surprisingly, my older brotherplied. Are you okay? Arel, what are you talking about after you suggested it And since you suggested it, there must be another reason. thank you. And don''t worry. I wrote that in the report, but if we prevent it in advance, nothing will happen. In fact, I wrote a little about the impact of this phenomenon in the report. The earth cracks open, the sky darkens, and so on. Maybe that''s why I was surprised to see it. Um... I hope so. By the way, are you going to borrow staff from the Mage Tower for the investigation? Yes, to detect leylines, you need a mage who can properly detect mana. I''ll do it for you if you give me some money. Even if you don''t, you''ll need as much money as possible because of the damage you''ve suffered since thest warlock subjugation. Even if the magician''s butt is heavy, it''s not a weight that money can''t lift. Also, since Helmin could speak, it wouldn''t be too difficult to move. ???? Hmm. Why is that? But my brother made a strange noise. It''s not like I don''t know how to move the magic tower either, right? Are you concerned about anything? I see... I don''t know if the magic tower will move properly. yes? What does that mean? Come to think of it, this has onlye up to the royal castle Yes, only you, Arel, should know. ....ah. Oh, I have a feeling it''s going to be annoying. The Mage Master, Helmin, expressed his intention to give up his position as the Mage Master. It just came up yesterday. ....yes? When the sun rises tomorrow, I''ll have to visit the magic tower. They said that if there is something to rot , it oveps. Aim! Top of the Tower (1) Come to think of it, I haven''t had a proper conversation with Helmin since then. If I had to make an excuse, I wasn''t free either. It was sufficient to order the engine in writing, and since it went into the mass production system rather than development, there was no need to go through it. In addition, I was also distracted by the c tree. And.. omitted below! Anyway, it wasn''t worth it! end! By the way, a sudden resignation... When I heard the news, I was convinced that I would have to pay a visit to him. And right away, Dia and I went to the Mage Tower. Fortunately, Helmin was happy to meet me. At least it wasn''t the worst situation I had imagined. As usual, Helmin brought out the car himself. If you look at it like this, there''s nothing special. I didnt think you woulde to visit me all of a sudden I think you heard about it. So youre resigning? .! Dia didn''t hear about this, so when she heard it here, she reacted a bit unexpectedly. And he stepped back, wondering if he could listen to it or not. Its okay Miss Dia. Were going to make a big announcement soon anyway. ....Is that so? But it is surprising. You have already resigned. That is what I mean. Even His Majesty was perplexed. Certainly I''m not the only one puzzled. In fact, even the older brother said he was quite surprised when he heard it. Isn''t it too early for you to step down from your position as the head of the tower? It seems that there is no specific term limit. At least until you are a little older. Sessive Mage Tower owners sat there until their hair turned white. I can''t deny that. Helmin smiled bitterly. However, it seemed that he had no intention of overturning his current intention. It was a decision I made after careful consideration. Why? He is still young and there is no scandal that would require him to step down from the position of tower owner. Still, why do you want to step down from the top of the tower? I looked into Helmin''s eyes once to try to guess what he meant. Now look into his eyes then you know the meaning ....and I understood. Did you feel the limit? As expected, you are Mr. Arell I thought you would already see through. he doesn''t deny I knew it. His mood seemed aloof than he had seen before. The cause... is the Dark Church? Yes, that incident made me think of many things. was it real? I hit it once, but it must have been true. In fact, other than that, nothing else came to mind. The leader of the Dark Church... After seeing her stage, I thought of many things. Many things... To think that a person who stayed at the top of the mage tower, ignoring the warlock that much, would be defeated so easily... I really couldn''t raise my head to my ancestors. ...ording to your logic, it seems that all tower masters should keep their heads down. Unlike Helmin, Mage Masters from other countries still work well after recovering. Of course, that doesn''t mean they''re good at it. It was just that she was unreasonably strong. There would be no reason to feel a change of heart over that. It is just an opportunity. After that, I took a recuperation and thought about it for the rest of my time. I am still immature... and there are many younger and more promising talents. Saying that, Helmin slightly nced at Dia. Dia pretends not to notice. Last day, I reached the 8th ss and was proud that no one would follow me. But I realized that I still need more training. Thats why we want to hand over the position to someone who is better suited. ...Hmm, talented people. The reality is that after stepping down from the position of the pagoda owner, I will devote myself to training. If my sessor is not good enough, I cane out again. That''s what he said, but from the looks of it, I was sure that he had no intention of returning to the tower. Well, it''s notfortable enough to do it twice. Um... well, if that''s what you mean, then you can''t stop it. Sometimes, even though I tried to force myself to sit down, it would be impossible to defeat a person who had already insisted on his will. Then who will be the next pagoda owner? ...That should be decided from now on. In other words, there seems to be no nominee. In normal retirement, there will already be a nominee. Whether it was a disciple or a talent appointed by those in power in the organization. However, Helmin''s resignation was sudden. There is no way that nominee has been decided. Your disciple? I know there are. The child is still only in ss 6 now. I have talent. It is far away now. Then what happens? Is it random? Or do you want to draw lots? Well, it can''t be decided that easily. It''s probably not that the Mage Tower didn''t have a manual in the first ce. It is alsomon for leaders to suddenly disappear. Then there must be a way to deal with it. Chapter 484 Chapter 484. Aim! Top of the tower (2) In this case, the owner of the tower and each elder will rmend suitable talent. Or, the elder himself may step in. Well that will happen. Hmm... Rmended. It''s a word that somehow doesn''t sound very clean. Helmin simply did not respond to my analogy. If you look at it as a rmendation, it is a means to produce talent in your own line. I can roughly guess which side wille out. When I look at it, Helmin, you''re stepping down can only be felt as a handshake, right? At least Helmin would have no choice but to rmend his disciple at this rate. But there''s no way I''ll be a kid who''s only in ss 6. Above all, no one will understand. Actually, that''s why I was going to ask Arell-nim... and Dia-san for a doctor sooner orter. Saying Helmin, he nced back at Dia. What are you talking about? In other words, I''m thinking of rmending Diazane instead of the disciple. Helmin brought up the original business without any further hesitation. Dia frowned slightly. Me? Are you rmending Dia? Helmin nodded. She is well qualified. ss 7... Master. That must be it, right? At that age, that much. no, more than that. If it''s just skill, there''s no reason to oppose it. No, on the contrary, there will be no difficulty. I... It seemed that Dia was about to refuse without a moment''s thought. for a moment. It is still too early to draw conclusions. impatient impatient! I sneaked in and stopped Dia. Before that, lets just point out one thing. Why do you want to rmend Dia? Thats a skill Dont be ridiculous. Isn''t that what you mean? Well, it is true that her skills are high. Perhaps,pared to her, the rest of the talented people who will be promoted are no more than the olddies and uncles. Certainly, Helmin''s excuse to pursue more skilled and younger talent was perfect. What is there? Actually, there is no guarantee that she will be. < ? stone? When he suddenly said that, Dia''s expression hardened a little. I don''t like it very much, but it wouldn''t be very pleasant to hear it anyway. There is a talented person who has recently stood out in the Mage Tower. I thought he might be influential... Judging from Helmin''s slurred speech, he seems to be not very happy with the unknown talent. Are there any problems? Rather than a problem there is something I feel a little ufortable about. "hmm?" Actually, he''s growing too fast. His realm is also a 7th ss master. But how long do you think it took''? " how much?" "3 years." I can''t help but admire it somewhat. 3 years is definitely fast. It''s not that fast. That''s about a new record. If there is such a thing as the Guinness Book of Records here, it will be recorded. And I was sure. ...You doubt that speed. "yes. No matter how... Even if you assume you''re a genius, you can''t reach that level so quickly. ???? Huh. On that point I have nothing to say. There I dont feel very good. Above all, the person who rmends him is also a person with a bad reputation... I understand what he means. I can imagine the meaning that the rumor is not very good. I don''t even want to hear it I don''t have the hobby of listening to every scandal. "That''s why I''d rather have someone who ispetent and trustworthy." Saying that, he nced at me. Perhaps Helmin secretly wanted me to persuade Dia. Certainly, if I hadn''t stopped it just a moment ago, Dia would have rejected it out of the blue. Wait, Dia. wait outside I have something to tell you apart from him. "yes." Dia meekly withdrew outside. I''m sorry, but I think we''ll have to talk privately between the two men after this. Arell? You wont hear it outside. I don''t even have the personality to steal. So let''s be honest. You didnt mean to keep it a secret from me, did you? Actually, I noticed one more thing. my eyes are sharp The only thing I can''t see through is my daughter''s inner thoughts. Are you actually stepping down because of an internal injury? It is true that the battle with the leader of the Dark Church was the trigger for Helmin''s resignation. But not because of his change of heart. ...Yes, actually, after being attacked by her, mana management got in the way. Among those who watched the battle at the time, it is said that it was just beaten, but in reality, it seems that the cult leader used his demonic energy to interfere with his circle. It''s definitely a means to keep magicians in check. All of her demonic energy has been deciphered... but do you still have a sense of incongruity? 1 n | ? "Hmm... Is it difficult to use magic like before?" From what I can see, it''s probably a simr kind of internal injury to our Hogu dragon. That said However, it seems that healing is possible. While I was figuring out a way, Helmin said it was possible to recover. Certainly, I don''t think there''s any chance of healing. Just It will take a while? it takes. That may take decades. "indeed. That''s why I have no choice but to retreat. His resignation is to heal his internal wounds and regain his original skills. For that reason, the current position of the owner of the Mage Tower is rather a hindrance to him. "but. It''s a natural choice. He prioritizes recovery as a mage over the position of tower owner. I don''t condemn that choice otherwise. And if I can do it I might reach a higher level. I am also vaguely guessing. It does not copse simply because it copses once. Rather, if he seeds in rising again, he will achieve a higher realm. That''s why I hesitated to get involved in his healing. If he takes the time to study and practice to heal his inner wounds, he can reach a higher level. Will that possibility be blocked because of my convenience? It''s a pretty troubling problem. However, if he has already made up his mind and sees the possibility himself, then the story is already over. Okay, dont expect it to rise again on its own. I wish it was like that. To my moderate cheering, he just responded lightly. Guman with an incrediblyid-back attitude. As you can see, I don''t think there''s anything I can do to interfere and sleep. In addition, the work of the Mage Tower owner is starting to be a headache hahahaha. I take this opportunity to lighten my burden and focus on training. "So you''re going to hand over that troublesome piece of baggage to ournd wizard?" It is not coercion. And as I said, all I can do is write a letter of rmendation. It''s not a joke, but Helmin can''t be sure even if Dia really applies. It seems he''s calcting. is that enough? If you have a chance to see it in personter, I think that Arell-sama will recognize his condition. Um Well, whatever that is. So, what you want to ask of me is to persuade Dia, right? "please." ?...why? Only at this time, apart from my acquaintance with him, I had no choice but to ask him coldly. Helmin, what are you thinking? He was silent and I stared at him silently. If you don''t listen to it, I have no permission or intention to do anything. "actually?????? As I resolutely waited, Helmin slowly began to tell me what was inside. * * * I finished the rest of the story and decided that there was no more business, so I left the office of the Master of the Magic Tower. When I open the door ande out, Dia is waiting quietly. I''m really not moving. Arell? Are you done? "yes. Well, I don''t think there''s anything more to say right now. Let''s go back. "yes." As it is, we teleported to the territory and returned. "...then I have work left, so I''ll go first." Ah Dia! wait for a sec!" I grabbed Dia as she tried to quietly leave. She obediently stops her steps and turns around. Do you still have business? Or personal? "It''s not like that... Why are you disappointed there?" "no." Even if there is no dramatic change in expression, you can tell by looking at the slight trembling of the pupils. That''s it. The business that I summoned Dia is rted to the rmendation that the Mage Tower Master conveyed earlier. "I''ve been rmending it for a long time. Are you really not thinking? ...not very reluctant. Above all, there is no reason to ept it. Indeed, it is. Because Dia doesn''t like the Mage Tower very much. Even though Helmin is the kind of person who can talk a littlepared to previous Mage Tower lords, it is frustrating to see the Mage Tower running even if he is like that. Above all, if I take on a position of that level, the time in the manor will be reduced. "ah? There is that too. I know that, so I didn''t force it. Well, more than anything, it''s a bit like nurturing talented people and giving them to others. Still, if you want to do it, I''ll push you. Uhm~ What are you talking about? Certainly, when she bes the owner of the Magic Tower, her time here will be reduced. If you want to monopolize her talent, you have to stop it, but you can''t. That''s not right. It goes against my aesthetics. It is also wrong to force it. First of all, I have a request, so I have to tell you what I have to say, right? "First of all, I''ll tell you why Helmin rmended it." Why is that? No matter how immature your student is, you cant easily rmend someone else, right? Arent you curious as to why? "....okay." Dia also seemed to understand and willingly listened to my story. For now, I will tell you the reason. Just go there, please. "....yes." I pretended to clear my throat lightly and exined the reason I had heard from him. Somehow, Helmin seems to want to shake the existing Mage Tower system. Dia shows a puzzled reaction. I feel like asking what does that have to do with me? Listen first. Dia, you belong to this side and are influenced by the outside. Conversely, the elders of the Mage Tower do not like being influenced by the outside. I dont know if thats the case. So, Helmin seems to want Diane, who is in fact an outsider, to take the position and change the current overly closed atmosphere. He said it was a ''one move for the Mage Tower reform''. After achieving a n he hadn''t been able to achieve, he assumed it was possible for her. U ? ? ????? Dia kept her mouth shut. You must be a bit offended by the fact that you said that the reason you paid attention to yourself was the influence of your background rather than your skills. The magic tower... Are you trying to change the policy? Because it is so outdated. He probably regrets it a little too. He said he had no face with himself for not changing in the current generation, but there was no reason to say that, so he left it for now. "It''s not possible to do it alone, but it seems to be calcting that it will be easier if you are in a state where you can be influenced by the outside world." After all, it''s the thought that I''ll see my virtue. What do you think, Mr. Arell? At least not on my side. If I do well, I will be able to use the Mage Tower''s greetings more freely. There is an advantage to this too. Chapter 485 Chapter 485. Aim! Top of the Tower (3) The important thing is whether you agree or not. You can be what you want to be, and lead the way you want to be. ....okay. I don''t agree with Helmin''s opinion, but if you truly hate the Mage Tower, I think it''s good to take the opportunity to fix it yourself. Anyway, this is my will. In the end, the important thing is whether Dia is willing or not. I... Dia, who was thinking based on what I said, tried to say something, but I smiled and pretended to cover her lips with my fingertips. For now, until here. I''ll give you some time to think about it. ???? yes. Dia nodded as if she thought it was not an easy decision to make. One more thing though. I grinned and tried to offer my own advice. How do you know the intentions of others? The most important thing is this. Sometimes it''s fun to get your hands on the power and do whatever you want. At least not bad. Understanding what I meant, she opened her eyes wide. That''s all. and the next morning. Dia came to the office with clear traces of trouble all night. I was waiting on purpose because I thought she woulde back with an answer by now. so? decision? I will try. Hoo? Are you okay? If we''re going to do it by invitation, we don''t have to force it, right? It''s hard to say such a thing for being encouraged, but I checked once again to see if there was any reversal of that decision. I''ve thought about it... but Arel-sama is right. Hmm?????? Certainly, in the Mage Tower today, there may be students who don''t have the opportunity to learn properly like me in the past. So, if I can change it, maybe it would be better to change it... I thought. Is this the conclusion she came up with? I listened to it and nodded in agreement. Are you okay? Let''s try that little thing. If I put Dia in the Mage Tower Master, from now on, the Mage Tower will be as I please huhuhuhuhu..... I won''t openly y with it because it''s in the public eye, but I''m sure you''ll be able to enjoy the benefits properly. And research will be easier. Even if it wasn''t, I thought from time to time that it was necessary. good night! Then, for now, the goal is to aim for the owner of the Mage Tower! yes! That''s how we set our goal right now. Aim for it, Master of the Magic Tower! It''s devouring the magic tower! Of course, with skill and fairness! ...but what should I do? huh? Even after setting the goal with great energy, I blinked nkly for a moment. Arell? Oh,e to think of it, I didnt hear that! this! forgot to ask Come to think of it, how do you select the lord of the mage tower from among the alternative rmendations? Wouldn''t it be possible to gather them all together and try to y a match, and then seat the winner as the owner of the mage? I don''t think it would be that savage. There is no need to bother guessing. I immediately contacted Helmin and asked. Helmin alsoughed bitterly and said, Come to think of it, I forgot to exin. he apologized. done tell me how quickly It is to gather candidates, evaluate them with various tasks, and select the most excellent person as the next Mage Tower master. Hmm, I thought it was just a duel, but its surprising. Of course, the final selection method will be a duel between the remaining candidates. The task was different in detail each time the mage master was elected, but the final decision was always a duel. Helmin said so. Surprised. Don''t wizards really like fighting? But thest one is a duel. Because they are powerful. Because strength is the most necessary quality to lead them. indeed. I understood that. ok got it Anyway, Dia made it clear to Helmin that she would ept this job properly. Helmin was also quite relieved by that answer. Anyway, for me, I''m d she epted. is that the story? That the most likely candidate has a bad feeling? It seems you don''t like it quite a bit. Still, is it okay for Topju to be fair? It''s not something I''m proud to say, but my opinion remains the same... It''s embarrassing for a mage who has to pursue rationality to rely on her intuition toe up with an opinion like this. no. Rather, sometimes a rxed feeling is more appropriate than extreme rationality. For now, I decided to leave the work and handling of the rmendation to him. There is no reason for me to go through cumbersome procedures. Helmin only assured him to leave it to himself. After that, I told them to notify me when the exact time came, and the contact ended. what? Because it happened. Did you hear? Dia, who had been silently listening to our conversation, closed her eyes slightly. Looks like you probably have a little bit of time until we notify you of the formalities and the exact date. Then?... Yes, there is only one thing we have to do until then. We made eye contact, put our minds together, and agreed. It is training. And let''s go over the theory one more time. No matter which way you judge it, you can pass it. yes! Well... he''s boasting like this, but actually, that''s the best he can do. That''s how I wanted to start the quick lecture for Dia to win the position of the owner of the mage. ruler! It''s a waste of time to sleep from now on! Let''s make full use of the limited time! don''t worry! I prepared the elixir that allows you to practice without sleeping! I won''t let you sleep, so be prepared. I feel motivated to think about giving a lecture after a long time. Somehow, Dia will slightly backtrack on her current decision? I tried to look worried, but it was useless. Once you decide, you don''t stop. Isn''t this our way? After a while, the elders of the Mage Tower have authority directly under the Lord of the Mage Tower and lead the mages in each field. Is Helmin insane? As soon as they got together, they startedining. The reason for their urgent convocation is none other than Helmin, the current owner of the mage tower. It is true that he announced his intention to resign. But... No matter how much, I never thought I''d rmend a mage who was no different from an outsider as the candidate for the next tower owner. It is not different that the elders haveints. The reason is that Helmin mentioned Diareki as a candidate for the next Mage Tower Master. Shouldn''t it be blocked? In what ways? Originally, the elders would have opposed Helmin''s rmendation, citing all sorts of reasons. However, it wasn''t because of Helmin or Dia''s skills that they couldn''t dismiss them outwardly. Guess who''s behind her.... Hmm?... Huh.... I know. That''s why none of us have any intentions. That is Arell Ernesia. Because her actual supporter is that Arell. If you express your intention to the contrary, there is a possibility that he will turn around if you make a mistake. ...that''s not troublesome. Nothing like cancer. He is a valued customer. Why are the elders conscious of going against Arel''s nting? It is a very real problem. If he does something wrong, he could just cut off the deal with the Mage Tower. It''s money. The greatest achievement of Helmin, the current mage lord, is that he established a deal with Arel. As a result, a huge requestes in every time from Fahilia, the territory ruled by Arell. Congo water that follows is never at a level to be ignored. Surely troubled! For a pretty philosophical reason. And the fact that the elders secretly stole it was not to the point of being ignored. ....They won''t know. In the first ce, the intention of spilling money into the Mage Tower itself was Arel''s intention to prevent their presence from being ignored. And that they are perfectly tamed with that money... What if I oppose it with some vague cause? You wont understand. Worst case, break the deal. Then the money will run out. That should be avoided. The best course of action is to keep the mage out ofpetition. Diarechi is eliminated from thepetition. Fair enough. If he was publicly dropped for the reason of his ability, Arel would not be able to exert any more force than that. However, their faces were not bright. A 7th ss master at such a young age What is the probability that such a genius will fail? .... hmm. ???? Great. There aren''t that many wizards in the Mage Tower that reach or exceed ss 7. Helmin''s ss 8 and other wizards are mostly elders or those who are not interested in the next mage tower master. At least some of them were barely recruited and elected, but it was the beginning of the 7th ss. What is the odds of winning? Even in the same 7 sses, there is a difference in level. On top of that, it would be absurd to calcte the odds of winning on the premise of fairpetition so that Arell wouldn''t be offended. How is your disciple? ...Umm, that must be difficult. However, it is not enough for an elder to step forward directly, but age is a problem. There is no age limit for the position of Master of the Tower. But the problem is stamina. just youth! It must be more than ss differences. So the old people sighed heavily and agonized. ....except for one. The only one who seemed rxed was a sorceress in her mid-fifties. Hehe, no worries about that. Yes or no. Elder Francena? Elder Francena showed a slight smile as if nothing was wrong with the other elders'' bizarre nces. What do you mean no worries? It means that no matter how genius she is, she can never surpass my student. ....no way. Come to think of it! The elders remembered only then. In this rmendation, she immediately put forward her disciple. And that disciple was a hot topic even within the Mage Tower. Your disciple must be... Yes, he is also a 7th ss master. I reached that level in just three years. He boasts loudly as if he were proud. What... I would actually be proud of it. Growing up to ss 7 in just 3 years is a feat never seen before in the history of the Mage Tower. As a teacher, there is no other achievement like that. There are just as many suspicions, but there would be no point in discussing them here and now. The other elders were instead interested in other things. Then do you think that your pupil can surpass her? Sure. She was confident without the slightest hesitation. Normally, people would just think that something was put on their eyes, but since that person is a person now, not everyone can hear it. I know you love your pupil. However, if you are on a simr level, it is difficult to discuss the odds... One of the elders seriously advised, but she rather snorted and passed it over. I am not that stupid. How can you be sure of it after examining it calmly? to her remarks. Where are you going? They''re ying!'' Obviously everyone is thinking the same thing. Chapter 486 Chapter 486. Aim! Top of the Tower (4) Do you have any evidence? It hasnt been revealed yet, but actually he 99 He? While everyone''s attention was focused, she raised the corner of her mouth and revealed the fact that she had been hiding. Maybe I''ll reach the 8th ss soon. Everyone couldn''t help but be shocked by that statement. 8 sses! Even Helmin barely achieved it until he was in his 30s. That was possible because he was an extremely rare genius. It''s easy for a kid in histe twenties to do that. If that were true! It wouldnt be unreasonable to be certain of the odds! No. There is no other powerful person besides him! Yes. So I have no worries. As if to assume superiority in front of them, she once again asserted her convictions. I''m sure he will be the next Mage Tower Master! There are several training centers in the Magic Tower. For magicians, what is more important than research is practice to raise one''s individual level. And there is no choice but to have a ce for it. That''s why the Mage''s Tower spent a huge amount of money trying to prepare as much training environment as possible. Now, this ce is ssified as a fairly extreme ce among the many training centers. A room where nothing exists. A young man is quietly meditating in an empty room. Compared to other training centers, it may be a shabby ce, but this ce is more harsh than any other training center. There is extremely little air right here. A ce where the amount of air is so low that a normal creature faints within a few minutes upon entering. Instead, the concentration of mana flowing in inverse proportion was several dozen times higher. The training here is purely dependent on mana to maintain consciousness. A room for training to get out of the frame of human beings through advanced mental power. There are only a few people in the Magic Tower who can use this ce. And since even the elders are extremely reluctant to enter, there is no need to exin the difficulty. There he has already been locked up for about ten days. It only relies on mana flowing in to maintain its vital activity. If your mental powers are disturbed even a little bit, your brain will not be able to withstand it and you will pass out. But in such a ce he has been holding out for ten days already. It was not his limit that broke his meditation, but Youst longer than before that level. ...Master. The young man opened his eyes. When he stopped training, the air in the room automatically filled up, and instead, the concentration of mana became the same as outside. But locking yourself in for ten days is excessive. I have no face. Elder Francena''s disciple, Grebel, sincerely bowed his head as if he had no face. Originally, even if youst half a day here, it''s enough to be proud. If you are already at this level, there is no need to train to this extent. You don''t have to endure any longer to get any results. Francena requested that. However, there is one reason why this young man persists. I thought maybe if I did this, I would get closer to the higher wall. It is to gain enlightenment to reach the realm. A wall simply ced in front of your eyes. Not just to reach ss 8, but beyond. For that, he doesn''t hesitate to go through hardships. Francena clicked her tongue at the disciple''s reckless behavior. Tsk tsk mortification alone does not achieve enlightenment. Of course, newbies get it, but you are different. Its too much, sir. But if it''s like this... Gravel was speechless. It must be that it is still not enough to reach a higher level. In order to go beyond the 7th ss and reach the 8th ss, knowledge alone is not enough. There has to be something decisive. However, it is not even beginning to be an intimate practice. Francena noticed the student''s nervousness and encouraged him. Grebel, you are a true genius. So there is no need to feel burdened. Of course, there are many talented people in the Magic Tower. But you are even more different. Yes... It''s a vessel that will surpass the current Mage Tower Master. w If I say that, it wont touch you. Francena justughed off the disciple''s humble attitude as if it were pleasant. Master seems to be in a particrly good mood today. okay. Seeing those ipetent old people who are full of worries made me feel excited because your victory was already visible. Is that so? From the looks of it, it seems that there is no otherpetitor. Even so, I have no intention of being vignt. Yeah, so be it. Francena only encourages students who have a more determined will. Dont worry. The next Mage Tower Master will definitely be yours. Im sorry, but Im not particrly obsessed with being the head of the pagoda. It''s a means to me anyway. Yes, it was. Knowing why her pupil was seeking power, she murmured as if she understood. But if you want to achieve your goal, wouldn''t it be better to be the owner of the Mage Tower? The tower owner''s authority will surely help you put your ideal into practice. I will keep this in mind, Master. Gravel burned even more will to his teacher''s advice. Elder Francena watches the training as if she is pleased. Shortly after, she left, saying she had other things to do. It was only then that Gravel was able to concentrate in earnest. Basically, he can concentrate whether or not anyone is watching. No, in the first ce, if you lose your concentration on the gaze or sound, that''s disqualification as a wizard. But even he can''t calm down in front of her now teacher and one other person. ...I still don''t know.'' Are you ufortable? No way. He respects his master. It was none other than the elder Francena who lifted him up from despair due to the limitations of his talent in the past. And he also gave guidance on how to reach the current state. I did it out of awe, but there is no reason to feel ufortable. Everything she says is right. Isn''t the present self proof of that? Strangely, though, he feels a tingling sensation in a corner of his chest recently. like anxiety. The feeling of forgetting something. Is it okay as it is? question to do. It''s probably because I''m stillcking in practice.'' Regarding this feeling as his own immaturity, he started meditating again to forcefully erase it. However, his meditation did notst long. Also name. There was someone who broke into the training room. And that, of course, is the opponent who makes that level unable to concentrate. Of course, in her case, it''s simply because she''s physically loud. ah! Gravel! You were here! Rumie, is that you? He nced at a woman who was running rather undemandingly, speaking more casually than just a moment ago. A woman wearing a robe with the same pattern as Grebel, a sign that she has the same teacher. Although he is a year older than Grebel, he is not considered older because of his overly bright behavior. .... To put it bluntly, it means that it''s very fair. Lumie SLd. He is a so-called alumni who had the same teacher as Grebel. Oh, was it a hindrance? Are you in the middle of training? doesn''t care. After all, Master was here a while ago. ah? I see? I see you''re confused I haven''t seen you. If you have any business for Master, go to his research workshop. No, no. It''s because you came to Gravel. She shakes her head and says. That kind of behavior itself seems strangely childish. And seeing Master right now is a little Hmm? That''s actually because I haven''t yet solved the assignment given by Master. Lumie wiggles her fingers and speaks in embarrassment. Grebel sighed when he heard such a pathetic sound. ...I rmend going there sooner rather thanter. Of course, this kind of attitude is crucial for her to look like a child. More than that! I heard Gravel! I heard youve been rmended as a candidate for the next Mage Tower Master! It happened. What? That''s great! Ah, then should I call you the next Mage Tower Lord? Dont be frivolous. no way. I know. You mean there are still other candidates left? Of course, the meaning of what she said contained the conviction that Gralevel''s skills would never be inferior to those of other candidates. But don''t you think the other candidates are better than Gravel? ... Master too. It''s too much of an exaggeration. Depending on the field, there are many people who are much better than me. It''s not that he doesn''t have his own either. Even if I say this, I am confident that I will not lose to anyone in real life. However, I cannot tremble with arrogance in front of this flirtatious motive. If that happened, it was obvious that he would shout loudly all over the magic tower. It''s not that she doesn''t like it. Still, I wish I could be more calm now, but I''m not a kid. He didn''t show it in front of his teacher, but it''s half of his true intentions that he doesn''t easily think of this rmendation. ...Come to think of it, Dia Reki was also nominated as a candidate. It was a rumor he had heard by chance. The fact that Helmin, the current Mage Tower owner, rmended her instead of his disciple. It''s a story that everyone already knows. huh? oh that dia? Are you surprised? Now she is almost an outsider. Because your skills are real. It was a bar that others admitted, even though they disapproved of it. It''s the same. Come to think of it, Lumie, you didnt know her very well, right? huh. Because there was no time for that. Maybe I don''t know that either? Well... I''m not different though. Dia, Grebel, and Lumie were of simr generations when they entered the Mage Tower. However, it cannot be said that they know each other well. That''s just about it. Are you nervous? Not to that extent. But you cant be careless. Dia is not the only thing to watch out for. I''m sure the talented people rmended by each school willpete for the position of the next Mage Tower Master. ...I dont intend to look down on or be intimidated by anyone being mentioned as a candidate. Gravel muttered with the cold re locked in his pupils. I will be the next top owner. That way we can change this disgusting ce. Yes, it was. Only this time, Rumi couldn''t help but smile. It is because he knows what the driving force that reached the present state in a short time by repeating such arduous practice. Current Mage Tower can''t do it... It only extends its hands to those who are overly talented. ...Even if it''s not her, I have no intention of losing to other prominent geniuses. Gravel said so. There is a strange hostility in the emotion that dwells in the words. If I had to follow the direction, it would probably be hostility toward the tower itself. I must be the owner of the pagoda and make this pagoda a fair pagoda where even those without talent can live. Lumie''s palm gently went up on his head. don''t worry. If you''re at that level, you won''t fall behind other candidates. ???? okay. Gravel quietly moved his head up and down once, then closed his eyes again. Perhaps because of her clumsy encouragement, I don''t feel the awkward sense of incongruity from before. Again, only confidence and certainty dwells. Chapter 487 Chapter 487. Aim! Top of the Tower (5) +Magic Tower Master Match I will train like this. I''m going to focus on it for a while. Do not disturb. Yes, you are eager. Rumie nodded her head in admiration as she put that motive in front of her. You do it too. Even if you don''t, Master is insisting on it. ....act. At Grebel''s point, Lumie pouted and backed away. Perhaps by now, the mages who were rmended as candidates for the next Mage Tower Master would be preparing until the end for the position of the next Mage Tower Master. And... ..Look closely at Dia. Yes, Mr. Arell. In the artificially decorated garden of Lord Fahilia''s castle, we too... were leisurely enjoying tea and snacks. Doesnt the taste change quite a bit by adding milk to the existing carbonated water? It is indeed so. hmm! After all, sweets go well with sweets. is that so? Abination of sugars that even Dia slightly turned white. hmm. yes this is the taste! Human time is finite. It''s aw to explore the possibility of soda when you have a little time. I''m not particrly obsessed with Coke. I''m obsessed with Coke. While setting Coke as the ultimate goal, it does not forget to develop various types of beverages. because. Aren''t you tired of drinking Coke? That''s why it''s not moderately copied... not! She is sucking on the new blended drink with a straw. Mmm, Delicious. this leeway. yes this is important The world is peaceful and time to y is finite. So you should make good use of it. Hmm? By now, are you all just going to train until thest day? I think that is normal. First of all, Diado is holding a cup with a drink. However, unlike usual, I somehow noticed that I wasn''t rxed. I barely noticed and sighed. why? Do you think we should practice too? Isnt that better? The Mage Tower announced the schedule for the selection process for the next Mage Master nominee. It''s two days from now. I think it may have been quite hasty, but considering we suddenly intervened in the middle, it can''t be helped. what? If it''s practice, you usually did enough, didn''t you? It looks so rxed, but it''s not something to y with. Up until yesterday, I taught Dia hard, such as reinforcing theories or directly guiding her training methods, to check Dia''s current stage. On the contrary, if you do more than them, it will be more, not less. In particr, I am ying like this because I judged that there is no problem. I know I have to prepare. Effort certainly matters. Very important. I do not deny the effort itself. There was a time when I was told to just die trying to survive. That''s why I am where I am today. If you think about it, if you look at the basics, there won''t be many people like me. But shouldnt we rx at the end? You have to rest for at least a day or two to recover. The wizards of the Mage Tower wouldn''t be ignorant of the importance of resting. But the way they do it is to recover with medicine. Even if the body recovers, if you dont really rest, the soul here will never be able to rx. I pointed to my chest and insisted. Those who have no leisure time, those who are only nervous, cannot develop their original abilities. My theory. That is correct. Dia nodded seriously. He had said things like this and that, but in reality, he just judged that further training was meaningless. Even without cramming training right now, Dia''s umted efforts are unmistakably real. Above all, I can say this with confidence because I saw it with my own eyes. There is also a trump card. You dont have to worry about anything. At your current level, you don''t need two days of hasty training. Yes, I will keep that in mind. So even if you don''t take it seriously. There''s no such thing as putting too much weight on the position of the owner of the Mage Tower. Anyway, lets do today and rest tomorrow. Just in time, the resort side is also developing a hot spring with a new ingredient. Let''s go y there togetherter. ....yes. So we were getting ready in our own way. what are you ying The mage match (1) and the day of the examination. Afterpleting all preparations, we prepared to depart for the Magic Tower. I''m telling Pena that I''m going back. Dia is also talking about various things with her aides. Well, the family members in the castle knew about this. Everyone is cheering for Dia. Well, by the way, what are they talking about right now? Let''s take a peek. In other words, wont you be a high-ranking person if you win the position of tower owner? Isnt that a perfect opportunity to get ahead? ...Seina is too explicit. ...Eyy, what are we doing? So, how much will your sry be if you be the owner of the Mage Tower? That''s? ... Wow, I''m doing a warm and snob story . how much is the sry There are realistic topics that are quite suitable for their age. I smiled and said that I would also go to Pena. Then I will go. ah? Can''t we go and have a look? Pena asked as if a little regretful. As you can see, it''s pretty boring. And it seems that he is interested in thepetition between the mage tower master candidates. If it''s apetition between wizards, it''s very shy. yes? Did you want to go in the mood of eating popcorn? I guess you were bored. And it seems to be quite interesting. ...I''m not really going out to y. Still, it''s a showdown between wizards who are about the same as each other. I''m a little curious. That''s true, but it''s probably a bit like that when everyone gathers together. In fact, it is possible for me to follow as an observer because I am me and no one else. It''s true that if you insist on taking everyone with you, you can still be evasive. Well, should I be careful this time?'' This time, everyone endured because there was some reason not to take them. Anyway, just in case. Well, it''s going to be a mess if everyone gathers together, so bear with me this time. Whew... Then there''s nothing you can do about it. Well, it seems that I just gave up. It''s a pity though. Are you really bored? Then, when we get back, shall we all go out to y? I mean congrattions. Just finished talking with everyone, Dia came this way. Dia are you ready? Yes, the talk with everyone is over. I also gave instructions while I was away. No problem. Takeover after leaving the seat. And words of encouragement with others. Also, she prepared herself perfectly and answered confidently. okay? Then let''s go. Helmin, the owner of the Mage Tower, confirmed that all the wizards in the Mage Tower were lined up and waiting, and stepped forward to the podium. Due to the nature of wizards who don''t like loud things, it''s not verymon for them to gather like this, putting off their research for a while. It was because Helmin, the lord of the Mage Tower, personally summoned all the wizards within the Mage Tower. Helmin directly shouted the reason for today''s meeting with his own mouth. I once notified everyone in the Mage Tower. Sooner orter, I will give up the position I have held for the past not long time. There is no agitation because it has already been informed in advance. Everyone is just listening in silence because they already know that the purpose of today''s convocation is to announce the ce to select the next Mage Master. In the meantime, I have been entrusted with the weighty responsibility of being the top of the Mage Tower. and today. I will formally announce that I willy down that heavy responsibility soon. It will soon be passed on to the nobles within the kingdom. They will be embarrassed because they have not heard it beforehand like these people. But before that. before putting down this heavy duty. It is right that we should select a junior to seed this position. It''s not a ce where you can hit it right away just because you want to hit it. The tape measure should be followed immediately without a space. ording to custom, the position will be determined through a fair screening of each candidate. And from today, the curtain on the duel for that will rise. The one who stands at the top of the tower must be stronger than anyone else among those who walk in magic! At least it should be a junior who surpasses me now. It is also a ce to measure it. His speech will be delivered not only to the other wizards, but also to the juniors who are waiting elsewhere. What kind of expression will you make? Do you want to be more confident, or will you frown on your arrogance? Helmin finished his speech as he imagined it. From now on, we will start a sacredpetition to produce the next Mage Master! Finally, let''s put the mana in the staff and hit it Kung!'' The heavy sound and the waves of mana that exploded shook the area slightly. That is a sign that the curtain has finally risen on the position to decide the future of the Mage Tower. ...''Sacred Competition''. I grinned when I heard it. Dia what do you think? I have no idea. Dia answered calmly, as if she was really not impressed. It means you really have no idea. Does Arel-sama have any other thoughts? I don''t have either.... If you have to ask, when will that speech end? To be honest, all I can do is yawn. Would you be holy and nabal inpetition? It''s just to decide who''s the best. In the end, wizards are human too. We need more power to control them. And I need to show it. That is why it is to create a public seat and showcase the qualities of a candidate in front of everyone. The power of interest is this much, so don''t think about climbing. Surprisingly, the wise are the ones who are the easiest to sumb to power. Anyway, do your best. Whatever you do, show your skills to everyone. yes. We will do our best so that there is no shortage. Dia made up her mind and grabbed the staff. Even if I don''t ask you otherwise, you''re going to beat me thoroughly and sincerely. Ah, I express my condolences to thepetitors who will be defeated in advance. I just watched her with the corners of my mouth raised. ruler? So let''s see if there''s a kid who canpete with our wizard.'' I already brought drinks, popcorn, and everything else to eat. And my own fluffy sofa! There are also VIP seats to watch at leisure. So I''m going to take a leisurely look around if I''m here. The moment our Dia conquers the Mage Tower. Don''t worry. I also brought a magic tool to record. What, you kept this a secret even from her? And just like that, Helmin''s speech was over. ording to the exnation of the disciple-level magician who was sent to us for guidance, it is said that after this, a screening will be conducted to select talents suitable for the next Mage Tower master as scheduled. A total of 30 candidates were mentioned this time. From now on, ording to custom, we will proceed with the examination through the assignments submitted by each elder. It is said that each of the elders submitted one of the tasks at the end of the discussion. There are times when youpete for knowledge, and it can also be a way topete for practice. Umm, would it be faster to just put everything together and fight to decide? put them together in one ce. Fight, thest one standing will rule this tower. I wonder if it will be over in one day. Well, it''s not some kind of dark arena, so there''s no way to decide that. Chapter 488 Chapter 488. Magic Tower Master Deciding Match (2) I dont mind if I decide that. Our wizard Yang, who burns with enthusiasm, saying that even ignorant methods don''t matter. I agree that it''s easier that way. But that''s probably why they''re deliberately judging in various ways. Because there are too many variables to decide in one way. In particr, the possibility of infidelity cannot be ruled out. And it also means looking at various qualities and choosing the best ones. What? Either way, I think the Diane will get over it lightly. We will try to live up to those expectations. Dia nodded firmly and made up her mind. And finally, the real judging began. First of all, what is the task given to the candidates? Magic alteration ability? Yes, it is an item that shows the most basic qualities of a wizard. Helmin, who was in the same VIP seat, began to exin to me about the qualifications that the first candidates would show. No, you didn''t ask more than that? Are you just mumbling? It looks like he wants to exin something, so let''s leave it at that. For a magician, the instinct he wants to exin is no different from an upational disease. When that happens, you listen with a loving heart. Now exin. I''ll be bewitched with one ear. First of all, we show each candidate the magic ceremony that will be the task. And the candidates are improving the magic form on the spot. It''s on the spot.... I''m saying it simply, but it wouldn''t be so easy. What is more difficult than asking to create a new magic is to change the existing magic form. ...I think it''s quite difficult, right? This is difficult from the beginning. When I grasped the essence of the task, Helmin nodded naturally. You can''t be a first-ss wizard by just using existing magic. So, is it changed from the first test? yes. I dont think it means simply fixing it Are you sure you know? A rough concept. Of course, I know very well, but I just replied in moderation. magical transformation. If that''s why it''s difficult. If you are simply making it from zero, you just need to properly design and spin it. ...No, that''s prettyplicated too. who said what The problem is change. The existing magic form waspleted to some extent with just that. Fix it.... What an ironic problem. grumpy I rated it that way. A magic form, any kind of magic, is no different from apleteposition. change it? Surely it couldn''t be that simple, right? If it''s aplex magic form, of course, it''s possible to modify it to increase efficiency, but it''s not just a problem at that level, right? Of course. Of course, I took that into consideration and selected the task. Helmin has a very mean face. Above all, this assignment is my suggestion. no wonder. At least, he must have brought out quite a bit of his own instinct while working on that task. If that''s the case, please ask me. It would make a very difficult task. I''m better at that! Anyway, while we were having such a conversation, the assignment was finally revealed. The magic form that will be the basis for the candidates to showcase their changes. ....hmm. It''s called Lightning''. It was a simple magic that anyone of the 1st ss could cast. Simply shooting a single bolt of lightning. ...Aren''t you enjoying yourself on purpose? Heh. No way. It was a task that was chosen after careful consideration. Hmm? okay? Is that so? Other than that, you seem to enjoy seeing the reaction of the candidates who are now in trouble? It can be seen that the candidates faced with the current task are all in a difficult situation. I guess so. It''s only 1 ss magic. The form is also very simple. There''s no such thing as clutter or anything like that. The intention of choosing to prevent alterations such as slightly increasing efficiency was clearly visible. And Helmin didn''t even hide it anymore and revealed that grumpiness intact. ruler? Then, how will the juniorse out? ...you''re really mean. The time limit given to each candidate is over. Candidates submitted their own reorganization ceremony to the judges. Still, there was no one who gave up from the beginning, as if each of them were candidates worthy of rmendation. Even so, each of them had different facial expressions when writing magic forms. There are people who desperately write down like those who heard that the world will perish in just a little while. There are people who write it down without much difficulty, as if they expected that much. In Dia''s case, the mood hasn''t changed that much, so it''s hard to tell whether she''s struggling or taking it easy. Well, I''m sure Dia wouldn''t bother with the reorganization ceremony.'' In addition to her, there were quite a few candidates who did not show much difficulty. I can see roughly how much it will pass.'' You can guess what will happen when you see how you solve a problem. If my eyesight is right, I guess it''s about 10 people? Thinking so, I nced at the referees reviewing the reorganization ceremony written by the candidates. Each of the elders, as well as Helmin himself, are checking the magic ceremony submitted by the candidates. There''s no need for me to interfere. Hmm... There will be more left than expected. These juniors are excellent. Are you done reviewing? Yes, it is a reorganization ceremony, but considering that there was no time, the criterion for passing is whether the magic ceremony is properly activated''. Hmm? Then can I take a look? I was a little curious. I also want to see what level the other candidates are. Helmin happily handed me the papers with the magic forms that had been reviewed. The result has been decided anyway, so that''s why I don''t see any problems. Where are you? Ummm.... The way each of them reorganized their magic form was slightly different. The one who simply increased the power. or casting speed. The number of bolts ejected. There were many cases where each of us picked up one concept and corrected it in a short period of time. Well, considering the short time, it''s not a bad choice. It''s no fun though. ...Then what would Dia do? The name is not written on it, but at a nce, I know at least what Dia made. I''m looking at Dia. . Ugh M-3 was silent. Hellmin, who already knew why I kept my mouth shut,ughed bitterly. Even if not, I wanted to ask. Could this be... I think its my influence. The magic form that Dia used was subtly different from the other candidates. Significantly lowers the output of Lightning. The duration was increased and the wavelength was changed. what came out as a result. ...Why did you say it became an electrostatic massage technique? Come to think of it, did I ever say something like this in the past? ....I don''t think he remembered that and did this. Maybe it''s her own joke. Or maybe it''s because I taught them strange things... But for some reason, I feel like thetter. Well, that is a great overhaul. It seems to have be apletely different magic form. Is the original only about writing electricity? Hmm well, its very practical and good. It''s perfect when you have a stiff shoulder. If you make it into a magic tool, it will sell well. The production rights belong to our mage, Mr. Tower? don''t look over We will make it in our estate! Then there is only one piece left. Well, how could this friend... This time, he kept his mouth shut. Hey, this is a very embarrassing magic ceremony. Hellmin, I wonder if you can ask me, did you also add this candidate? Of course. It meets the screening criteria. When ites to perfection, it is never inferior to other candidates. ....Right. I guess so. Well, it''s not a problem if it''s just the judging criteria. On the contrary, it is perfectly eptable. ...The problem is too bloody.'' speed killing power distance. I screwed everything up to the point where I wanted to be brutal. Obviously, the original is 1st ss magic lightning. If this modification form is followed, it will be a high-voltage current bullet with high uracy that can hit a distance of several kilometers. If I had to ask, it''s for sniper use.'' Bloody things like this are more dangerous in real life than moderately powerful magic. Whoever made this knows the difference. Well, is this also a candidates personality? There will be no problem. As a pacifist, this method just doesn''t suit my taste. Is it just that the thought seen from the magic form looks a little dangerous? What will happen when this guy gets to the top? Are you just going to bezy?'' I dismissed it as a pointless worry and put the paper back with the magic form written on it. After that, various assignments were given to the candidates. They were tested on various subjects, from how to discriminate the material to the pharmacy magic theory test and other tasks. And finally, there are eight people left. A total of eight men, including Dia, this time Helmin stood in front of them and praised them for their excellence and announced at the same time. ording to custom. I will examine thest subject. The most important thing for a magician is power. No one can deny that. Helmin solemnly dered in front of them. The final examination is to prove your strength. In other words, a duel between each candidate! I will settle it with a magic duel. * * * Final screeninging soon. As the duel between the candidates begins. Anyway, it was Dia from the first turn It seems so. Somehow, from the first duel, Dia came forward. I smiled bitterly at the match. Is it the first one even if it takes? Well, the probability is 1 in 4, so there''s nothing particrly strange about it. Well, it was rather good. Conversely, use this opportunity to discourage Diane from the other candidates. yes! Dia vigorously responded to mymand and set out for a duel. I will definitely win. There is nothing to be ashamed of. Just do what you can. yes go! You will be number one! And Dia confidently headed to the arena. for victory. And for the top spot. The first duel has begun. The magician of Ernesia Magic Tower, Selfen, thought of herself as a strong person. Having reached the level of a 6th ss master, he was quite famous as a master of me-based magic within the Mage Tower. Of course... I don''t really think I''m a suitable vessel for the Master of the Magic Tower, but... The reason he came to this position in the first ce was because of the strong request of the Tower''s factions. What is often referred to as being forced to move. He thinks of himself as apetent person, but that doesn''t mean he can''t discuss the strongest in the Mage Tower. There are plenty of great wizards out there. You have that much self-awareness. ...It may be difficult to be the head of the mage, but this is an opportunity to prove that my magic is second to none when ites to me magic.'' For what he was forced to do, he is quite motivated. This is because even if you don''t aim for the top position, this position is an opportunity to fully appeal your skills. And the opponent...is that Dia Reki?'' Chapter 489 Chapter 489. Magic tower master match (3) I heard the name. A sorceress who was hired as an exclusive sorceress to Arele Ernesia many years ago. At the time, he was just an unknown rookie, but a few yearster, he was a strong man who acquired the 7th ss master. Isn''t he one of the two strong candidates for the next Mage Tower Master? But he was even more motivated. Rather, it''s a good thing.'' If the opponent is a magician of that level, this is a chance to appeal that at least they are not far behind in the field of me. The difference in ss is not the difference in absolutebat power. Even at the same level, if you don''t use it properly, there are many cases where even a 6th ss wizard is defeated by a mere 2nd ss wizard. The important thing is how much you know your magic and how much you can use it! Selfpen was at least confident in the field of me. Rather, he ignited a sense of triumph. I may be a young genius, but if it''s hard work, I won''t lose.'' He will jump over her and make a name for himself with me magic that he has polished to the limit. Selfen made amitment once again and stepped forward. Dia also stood in her seat without any expression on her face. Then a voice rang from above. It is the sound of the wizard watching the judgment. [then! I will start the first act of the duel to select the next Mage Tower Lord!] All I can hear is the voice, but there is no actual referee in the arena. The wizard''s duel is so splendid and borate that it''s easy to get caught up in it if you''re in the same ce. That''s why the referee is probably watching from a safe ce. [Do not use mana potions! Artifacts will also be limited!] For fairness, wands are also thoroughly removed after being screened in advance. Of course, there are wizards whose field is to handle things like magic tools, but in that case, a separate standard is followed. However, both Selpen and Diana are the type of wizards who can demonstrate their skills with just a wand. The conditions are the same. Then, the only difference between victory and defeat is sincere skill. [Both sides prepare!] At that instruction, Selpen nodded. Dia also nodded slightly. It means both sides are ready. The referee shouted as if satisfied with that. [Compete fairly with all your knowledge and strength! The match begins!] At the same time as it rang, the wave of mana emitted as a signal shook all directions like a drum. Then lets boldly try! Selfpen entered the casting without hesitation. Dia''s side still didn''t budge. Are you sure you want to give up the yer? Selfen was at a loss for words in absurdity, but soon came to terms with it. That''s a lot of confidence. Even if he had been in the opposite position, he would have surely made concessions in the same way. Selfpen did not feel any dissatisfaction. Instead, he raised more mana, and in one breath, apleted magic circle spread out in front of him in red. The total number ofpleted magic circles is three. then! I won''t hesitate! re Wyvern! As hepleted his magic, red mes soared from there. The mes soften like y and form something. Then, they formed the shape of three huge wyverns each. This is a magic developed personally by Selpen. It is a magic that creates a magical beast made of mes with a separate battle algorithm input. Each one of them is an object withbat power superior to that of a real wyvern.'' In addition, after several trials and errors, the tactics to bring out the optimal power of the three were also entered. And the biggest advantage of this magic. Once casting has already beenpleted, these are objects that move independently. That means that as long as mana is left, you can cast additional magic as many times as you like. Selpen pointed at the cane. It was to make a separate interception while the three re Wyverns were besieging Dia. ruler! How to respond! Young genius!'' It would be difficult for even her to ignore the magic of the 6th ss master. You will definitely dodge or cast spells for defense. It was the intention to aim for that gap. But... I''ll ask for your understanding first. ???? What? The words that came out of Dia''s lips werepletely unexpected. one thing. Please do not move from the spot if possible. What the hell? Unable to understand what she was talking about, he took aim at the wand, thinking it was a provocation, but soon realized the meaning. Couldnt it be that I didnt give in to the yer by staying still A yer? What are you talking about? Dia asked as if she didn''t understand. I was just getting ready. For andslide victory in line with the significance of the first duel. I just wanted to show it off in a shy way. When Dia finished casting, she tapped the floor with the tip of her wand. Then I will advise you again. Please stay still. Otherwise, I cannot protect you. Before asking what that means. Selpen''s vision was stained with fire. Dia''s magic. Extreme mes soared through the entire arena. Literally a huge pir of fire. The me, which soared as if it were going to burn down everything inside the arena, burned fiercely and brilliantly for several minutes, and finally died down. ...Fortunately, you didn''t even move as advised. Dia muttered inwardly as if she was happy. In front of her, there is a selfie pen sitting downpletely exhausted. There is no rule against killing. Because magic warfare is dangerous, it is because the degree of ident is kept in mind. Of course, the candidates agreed. However, there was no reason to engage in a ughter battle between members of the same mage tower. Dia also didn''t intend to kill her opponent, so she deliberately limited the effect to a thin point where the heat wouldn''t touch the skin around him. Huh?... Ah?????? Selfpen couldn''t utter the right words, as if he couldn''t bear to speak. To be honest, I thought I was going to die forever. It is impossible for even oneself to precisely control such firepower magic without killing the opponent. Could it be other wizards? ....Do you want to continue? Dia asks as if it doesn''t matter. However, Selpen shook his head and expressed his intention to surrender. No, no. His re Wyverns had already been swept away by her mes and scattered. The wand was alsopletely burned. And his former clothes were alsopletely incinerated. I lost. The level difference is different. It''s not just about ss differences. Even if heter trains and gets promoted to the 7th ss. I don''t have the confidence to fight her properly. Its aplete defeat. okay. Following Selfen''s surrender, the referee announced Dia''s victory. Soon after, the cheers of the wizards who were observing this resonated here. I said I would win overwhelmingly? I never thought I would burn and melt the entire arena. Certainly, it might be appropriate in a performance sense. In addition, you can steal the opponent''s will. Just looking at the shocked expressions on the faces of the majority of the wizards who saw Dia''s blow, it was clear that she had fully followed my instructions. awe rather than fear. Yes, I would have made an impression with good intentions. Im back Mr. Arell. The person who came back after winning came back as if nothing happened. Good job. Overpowering and taking down opponents as appropriately as possible. In every sense, he did well enough. Its overrated. Dia just silently epted my praise. I didnt do anything special. well? How about that? At least the other wizards must be nervous, right? In fact, looking at the guys who were dueling next to Dia, it didn''t look like he couldpete properly with her. Even when she casts magic, as if she was intimidated by what she saw earlier, she could see small gaps. In addition, I saw something too shy earlier, and the response from the wizards watching was less than before. Soon after, the second duel was won or lost, but it was still quieter than before. Now, if you look at something like that, you''ll look boring. If this is enough, the rest is well? Why is that? When I suddenly became less talkative, Dia approached me. And then I followed the line of sight I was looking at. Is this the third duel? I noticed that it was them that I cared about. Two wizards entered for the third duel. The person who looked to be in his mid-40s seemed to be someone who had just entered the 7th ss. Well, he''s not interested. What caught my attention was his counterpart. He was a young man who appeared to be in histe 20s. A young man with pale blonde hair. He was a young man with an impression that somehow seemed aloof for his age. Outwardly, there is nothing wrong with it. can''t fool my eyes That kid. Dia also red at him without a word. Did she even notice? The match has already been decided. It seems so but the others dont seem to notice yet. And Dia also rarely showed surprise outwardly. . Who is the author? When I heard her muttering and was about to ask what it meant. In the meantime, the duel had already begun. Either way, winning or losing is decided. So I tried to take my eyes off it. In a less desirable sense, we paid attention to their duel. me Explosion. When the magic cast by the young man was activated, red mes exploded in front of the opponent''s nose. It happened so quickly that I couldn''t respond and the opponent lost sight. But that''s not the end. Freeze Lance. Lightning Bolt. The magic cast in turn flies. The ice spear entwined the lightning like a snake and hit the opponent directly. The spear pierces the opponent''s abdomen, and the lightning entwined in the ice spear inflicts a second critical wound on the opponent. A decision was made in an instant. It was such a crushing blow that I didn''t even have to listen to the other side''s intention to surrender. However, rather than cheers, a calm silence surrounds the surroundings. I also frowned and disapproved of the young man''s behavior a moment ago. go too far. My eyes are on the sorcerer who was brutally beaten by the young man. A few wizards are already attached and healing him. won''t die though It''s breathtaking. ...It''s too much. With his skill, it would be possible to simply subdue him. I don''t know what others think, but I can''t fool my eyes. He had made up his mind from the beginning, and he did it this way. It doesn''t matter if you kill me... It was clear what the intention of showing such a cruel appearance was. Fear is it? Just as Dia wanted to impress them with her overwhelming skills and firepower, the unknown young man must have also tried to impress them in a different way. But in his case, he chose fear. ...Grebel Elmetelsia. I checked the young man''s name. Well, that''s a name I''ve never heard of before. But it wasn''t just that brutal act that I cared about. Certainly if my eyesight is right. Looks like he''s a 7th ss master? I think so too. Dia spoke slowly. Um? Dia? It seemed that Dia''s silence was not simply because she was interested in her rival. I know. Now, Dia''s eyes are shaking as if she''s a bit perplexed. Chapter 490 Chapter 490. Magic tower master match (4) Do you know the kid from earlier? I can''t say I know very well. But you can''t say you don''t know. what do you mean? When I tilted my head at the ambiguous answer, Dia obediently confided in me. If I had seen it correctly, Gralevel... he would have had the same teacher as me. teacher? Oh, are you talking about him? It was that lousy crap. I can''t even remember the name now. Then are they mutually motivated? For now, it will be formally. There is nothing strange about a master having many disciples. Especially in his case, it seems that he had many disciples and ate them like this. Then dont you know each other well? It''s not like that either... The teacher was like that, so the disciples weren''t very close. Oh... it''s working fine. When Imented like that in a sarcastic sense, Dia also agreed, but there was nothing else to deny. why? Is there anything you are concerned about? ...it''s nothing. Dia hesitated and cut off her words. Don''t worry. Even if it is an opponent from the past, I will not be vignt. no. Well, I''m not really worried about that. Apparently Dia misunderstood that I was concerned about something else. Hey, is it normal to worry that if your motive is apetitor, you will usually hesitate? ...What I''m worried about is the kiddo''s behavior right before. yes''? Either way too much. More than necessary murderous intent and extreme magic. is it your own or someone elses instilled it? I scratched my cheeks and struggled. Judging from the ability that was estimated to some extent just now, there is a high possibility that the strong candidate Helmin talked aboutst time was that youngster. then. ...Maybe it''ll be quite annoying.'' I already had that feeling. Dia smoothly subdued the next opponent lightly, demonstrating her presence. At first, he deliberately defeated his opponent in a show-off, but from the second duel, he used his magic thoroughly and efficiently, as if he wanted to say that he didn''t need to use show-type magic anymore, and defeated his opponent. Especially only 1? Many wizards admired the trick of using 2nd ss magic to y with higher ss magic. and. on the other side. Cuck! The wizard, whose whole body had been shed by the hundreds of des of wind pressure used by Grevel, copsed with blood pouring from all over his body. iron puck. An unpleasant sound was heard, drowning in pools of blood. The referee was perplexed and before he had time to dere victory, the magicians in charge of healing quickly rushed to the defeated wizard and began to heal him. Because even a little bitte is dangerous. ???? joy. Gravel turned his back to the waiting room as if he had no interest in the other person anymore. You beat that level. Lumier. In the hallway, Lumie, his ssmate, was already waiting. Gravel walked down the aisle, passing her without saying anything. Lumie took care of herself and walked alongside him. Although his attitude is colder than usual. It must have been because he was exalted by the duel. There was an atmosphere of understanding. Is my opponent okay? He would not have died. The level of healing magic of the wizards here is not that poor. So never mind. This duel is justified. So, as long as the results are out, I am not interested in what will be of the losers. Even if something went wrong, he wouldn''t mind. I feel fearful or usatory nces from all sides, but I don''t care. It is nothing but the cries of an insignificant loser. If you stand at the top, you are nothing more than an existence that will be trampled on lightly. That is the natural logic of the world. Gravel never doubted. Nice job Gravel. When he returns to the waiting room, his teacher, Elder Francena, is already waiting for him. It was nothing, Master. More than that, you don''t need toe to see this trivial duel... No. How can I note to see you prove my theories by tearing apart the insignificant with certainty? I apologize. He bowed his head as if he sincerely respected his teacher. After the trash-like teacher of the past day went missing. It was she who delivered him. So how can I not respect you? What I learned from her was not just magic theory. As a wizard, it is natural to live. And the power to defeat the geniuses'' he gnashed his teeth on. got all that So how can you not be respectful? The only opponent left now is her. Yeah I guess so. The duel has nowe to an end. The remaining candidates are Grebel and Dia Lecki. Only two. I thought thest thing left was your past motive. It doesn''t matter. No, it is what I wished for. Contrary to Francena''s concerns, Gravel just quietly built a cold sneer. Thest opponent must be her. Wouldn''t it be better? Yeahit was. Francena also smiled as if she understood her pupil''s feelings. The reason why Grevel is particrly greedy for powerpared to other disciples. And a reason to ept without hesitation the logic of her brutal power. From what I hear, she seems to be famous as a genius in her own right. Then, if I surpass her, it will be the perfect proof to show them. There was no doubt that hatred dwelled in his eyes. Deep anger towards someone. Far from ming the disciple who controlled the boiling mana by burning it, Francena was rather pleased with it. And Rumie was perplexed as if he didn''t know how to react when he saw such a motive and teacher. in such an atmosphere. That is a pretty nasty word. Isn''t that right, Gravel? The voice of someone suddenly interrupted and poured cold water. At once, their atmosphere cools down. Oh my goodness? Francesna blinked. The opponent of tomorrow''s duel against her pupil at the outer door of the waiting room. Dia was casually looking this way. ...Diareki. Gravel also quietly red at him. Dia didn''t even blink an eye. Long time no see. okay. Isnt that the first time since those damn bastards? Right. Yeah, it''s the first time since then. in such a strange atmosphere. Another guest broke their mood. Ah, dont say anything. It''s just a coincidence that you''re here now. Perhaps he was trying to evoke such an atmosphere, and he smiled lightly and walked into the waiting room. He is Arel, the owner of Fahilia, the territory where Dia is currently working. He intervened brightly, as if he was deliberately trying to forcefully clear the current atmosphere. I begged you toe. Even if it''s apetitor tomorrow, I have topete in good faith, so I wondered what it would be like to say hello. So please don''t talk too much about our mage. Now, isnt it a goodpetition as they are from the same Mage Tower? I cant write even if I wrinkle my face too much. okay. Gravel put aside his cynicism for a moment and put on a calm face. Certainly, I went too far with my attitude a little while ago. Dia, what you just said was a slip of the tongue. No... I don''t care. After all, it''s apetitor. No wonder you think so. But for some reason, Gralevel frowned at Dia''s simple attitude, as if he was moved by something. Dia, you still havent changed. That level has changed too much. Why is it that someone who once loved magic so much... I don''t know what you know and say that when you went out on your own back then. The two soon fell silent at the same time. Now that this is the case, the remaining mediation is the responsibility of the teachers. Francena interrupted with a deliberately exaggerated wave. Perhaps she, too, judged that this atmosphere was not good. Arel Ernesia-sama! It seems that my disciple has umted fatigue, so I think I should step back first. I will apologize againter for this rudeness. Yes, we feel sorry for having to force ourselves to meet. Don''t worry about anything. Arel said it was okay and waved her hand as if to go. And Francena hurriedly left with her pupil Gralevel. The master and the disciple disappeared without looking back. Arel and Dia muttered at the same time as they looked at the aisle they left. Thats right. It seems so. And the eyes of the two of them automatically turned to the only one left in this ce. Is it Lumie? She is a sorceress called that. I didn''t look at it because I had a business. Just because of the restlessness in this atmosphere, the gaze gathered reflexively. In the end, Lumie looked at the two of them. Ah that Im sorry! My motivation is rude! She immediately apologized. I will greet you again. My name is Lumie SLd. After the youngster named Grevel said all he had to say with an overly sharp attitude and left. Instead, the remaining sorceress bowed her head, saying she wanted to apologize. I apologize for Grebel''s attitude. I will tell you to apologize again to yourselfter. Oh, never mind. Well I think you should tell Dia rather than me. I don''t care either. As I said, it''s apetitor. Of course, my nerves are on edge. Dia also doesn''t seem to care, just shows a nonsensical attitude. do not worry. we are generous Only then did the sorceress named Lumie let out a sigh of relief. Haa... Anyway, I''m not usually that kind of kid. You must be nervous. More than that. Did you say Lumie? The fact that you''re also in sync with Grevel... Yes, it''s the same. With a morefortable attitude than before, Lumie spoke to Dia. okay. Well... I think it''s natural that Dia doesn''t recognize you. I understand. It was hard for us to care about each other at the time. ah? yes? Hmmm.... I''m a little ufortable listening to it because it seems like it''s something only they can understand. So, there is a third party here. exnation! I have to exin! Only then did Dia, who noticed my gaze, exin. Grebel and I and... Miss Lumiere here were under the damn bastard at the time. that''s right. I was under that damn bastard. Ugh. Apart from that, the two of you dont seem to know each other very well, do you? At least you didn''t recognize Dia, did you? Rumie exined that with a wry smile. ...it couldn''t be helped. At that time, each of us was in a hurry to make a living from day to day, so we had no time to care about each other. Yes, it would have been better to get food for today at that time. Was it like that? Ah... that''s right. It was such garbage. Well, that''s why I dealt with it then. To be honest, I don''t even remember his face anymore. Just as there is no special species that remembers how crumpled garbage that was once again burned. Chapter 491 Chapter 491. Magic Tower Master Deciding Match (5) Then, did you all be disciples of the elder after that guy? Roughly, I guessed the process. At the time, besides Dia, there must have been a few more disciples to that bastard. There is no way that the remaining disciples will be neglected just because the teacher is gone. Yes, it is. Ugh? Even now, thinking about that time makes me dizzy. You dont know how much I was caught off guard by the sudden disappearance of even the goddamn child, leaving the remaining disciples nowhere to go. Is that so? also. Dia frowned. However, rather than being surprised, it was a reaction that felt like something I was worried about was just right. Um... Come to think of it? More than that, Dia. What do you mean you thought that would happen to that kid? Somehow, both of you are not in a good mood? I felt a sense of incongruity in Dia and Grelevel''s conversation. We were strangely ufortable with each other for a ssmate. Is it a problem between your siblings? That''s right. Dia began to confess without hesitation, as if she had no intention of hiding it. If you hide it, I''ll investigate right away, so you must have thought it was meaningless. Grebel has reasons to hate me. reason? Does that have anything to do with going so far at you? Seriously, I, who couldn''t see the kid''s attitude a moment ago, would want to p me in the back of the head if I didn''t have eyes for others. To be honest, I can''t even say that it''s not rude. even if they are siblings. Even so, Dia takes it for granted. On top of that, Lumie is also restless as if she is at a loss about this. I had an argument with him at the time. brawl? It''s because I rejected the offer to remain in the Mage Tower and join forces with the other colleagues. Is that why you don''t get along well? To him, I might just be the one who turned away from my peers and left. Thinking that way, it might be natural for him to resent me. for a moment! Dia! That''s not right! That... Umm... But Lumie immediately denied Dia''s guess. Soon after, he hesitated for some reason, and finally, as if he had made up his mind, he slightly stretched his shoulders and began to speak again. Actually, after Dia went outside and the damn bastard went missing after that there were a lot of embarrassing things. perplexity? I dont know if I can talk about this. Rumi also scratches her cheek as if embarrassed. are you okay. Don''t tell anyone else what you heard here. So go ahead and tell me. Come on! The Mage Tower is performance-oriented. So... um...? In other words, if they are judged to have no performance or talent, they are merciless. Dia supplemented Lumie''s hesitant exnation. Come to think of it, I''ve heard simr stories before. That''s why Dia suffered from that tight atmosphere. Even now, I still don''t think so well of the Magic Tower. If a disciple like us who has lost a teacher does not have exceptional talent, other teachers will find it hard to ept. It was difficult for me to receive proper instruction even if I did not receive it. Is it? When I heard that, I couldn''t help but react with surprise. Is that enough? Yes, and even if they ept it, they use it in a way that makes them do useless chores or conduct slightly dangerous experiments. And it''s difficult to refuse orin because it''s a position. use. It''s not a word that can be attached to people even if it''s just hearing it. Rumie continued speaking with a dark expression. In the end, those who couldn''t stand it and went out... I had disciples who couldn''t use magic because they intentionally experimented and taught the wrong way. It''s something that even makes me cringe a little when I hear it. Right now, the only ones left are me and Gravel. Is that enough? ...I''ve never heard of that either. Dia doesn''t seem to know either. Doesnt that seem like a simple matter? Yes, so at that time, the Mage Tower sternly asked for responsibility. Well, the disciples who left did note back. Rumie said that bitterly. Maybe that''s what Grebel is concerned about. In fact, I tried to quit several times out of skepticism. I tried to stop my ssmates from quitting, but it didnt work out. Even Dia couldn''t hear that. Did something like that happen? But aside from that, its hard to rte the attitude you showed to Dia. But, on the contrary, I was bored. It''s a pity, but that and this are different to thest. That kind of attitude shouldn''t be seen as a proper human being. I don''t have manners, so what kind of magician would you call me? Manners make men and wizards. Rumie looks at me with a restless feeling, not sure how she can defend that. Perhaps... that''s... I think it''s a little sad. He seems to be a littleplicated about Dia''s departure due to the same motive, since there was a lot of this and that. Anyway, I will make sure to apologize. No, you don''t have to worry about it. Certainly, it was my will that I left the Mage Tower on my own at the time. Ugh... Anyway! I don''t think Gralevel has any ill feelings toward Dia. I dont particrly doubt that. Even so, Dia frowned slightly. Perhaps there is a part that I do not understand. In particr, he crushed his rivals with such an overly murderous and aggressive attitude. For a person with a purpose as Lumie said, what that kid is doing is too radical. And from what I can see, that kid is overly sharp. somewhere empty For a person with a will, something doesn''t fit the frame, right? I''m proud to say that I have a lot of eyes for people, so I''m probably not wrong. However, it would be meaningless to judge Lumie, not herself. And I have to point it out again, it would be excessive meddling. That''s why Dia didn''t think to say anything. In the end, Rumie still didn''t like it, but several times after that, he apologized instead and then withdrew. anyway! I think that Dia will do well even if she bes the top lord! So, as motivation, I will support both of you, so cheer up! after saying that After greeting me as well, Lumie hurriedly ran somewhere. .How to say, hes a very restless guy for a ssmate of yours. Because I dont know what she was like before I have nothing to say. Well, they are them and D.A. you are you. You don''t have to worry about it. Just go on as you believe in what you do. You can think about itter. There is no need to be swayed by other thoughts. Is there anyone in the world who has no circumstances? Everyone has a main episode that has been borated in their mind one by one. That''s probably why the sorceress Lumie earlier took such an ambiguous attitude. it''s okay. Dia nodded broadly as if she understood what I was saying. Even if there is a reason, I will not look after him. Yeah, that was it. So there is only one thing we have to do. yes. With determined eyes, we discussed what we had to do right away. Lets go out to the city for a while and eat some meat. I can''t eat here. The magic tower rice was really tasteless. It tastes like jjambab, damn it. I was expecting a little bit, but it was really disappointing. ...As expected, it is Mr. Arell. What does that mean? It seems like we talked quite a bit about this and that? Lumie? It can''t be helped. Gravel, it''s because you only showed a sharp attitude! I really apologize. Anyway, you''re still not mature enough. For some reason, Grebel did not respond much to the point of his motive. In fact, he also has the awareness that the attitude he had just a moment ago was a bit excessive. Anyway, even when they grow up, theyre just like kids. Well, apart from that, she looked snarky with her proud attitude. So Rumi? You''re grown-up, you must have properly replenished Master''s reagent that you ate yesterday, right? ....ah. Rumie sweating profusely. Wait a minute. She tried to beg the subject not to be brought up in a whisper, as if someone might hear it. ...Glevel, what are you going to do if someone hears it? Who is that someone talking about, Lumie? Ugh... As expected, someone put a hand on Lumie''s shoulder. It is the original Francena. After being away for a while, she returned. Lumie red resentfully at Grevel, who was deliberately acting mean. Gravel closed her eyes and avoided her gaze, pretending to meditate. Go quickly to Lumi and replenish the reagents you blew away. is that really hard? Do I have to stir the pot all night? So do it. If we do it now, it will be over by tomorrow morning. Hey?... If you can''t do it, double it. Francena resolutely sent a wink at this blunt disciple who caused a pupil earthquake. I''ll do it! As it is, Rumie eagerly runs to the studio. ...I hope that child resembles at least four and a half of that level. She is working on her own. There is no doubt that progress is being made... for sure... for sure. Gravel was somewhat speechless. More than that, Master? Where have you been? Nothing. The guy you just pierced through. I came to see that master for a while. sorry. Did I miss it by any chance? No matter how fair the duel was, it wouldn''t have received a good look since it was so excessively put into a dying state. Gravel quickly apologized to his master. Then, to some extent next time, No. Never mind. Do it like you do now. It wasn''t empty talk. Seriously, Francena was looking rather proud as if she was praising Gralevel''s method. Thats how you show off your skills. That way, no one will be dissatisfied with you when you are chosen as the next tower owner. ....but. I know, Grebel. But this is unavoidable. In order for you to follow the way of your dreams, you must teach them clearly from now on. Who is absolutely right and who is stronger. If not... it will end in an ambiguous way like the present Mage Tower owner. Yes, I will keep that in mind. As if he had no doubts, Grevel meekly bowed his head and tried to ept the teacher''s request. She is right. Thanks to her, he has risen to the present state and is now in this position. The wizards here are excellent. At that level, it is not easy to die. So don''t worry too much. I will keep that in mind. Francena looked at the disciple who meekly epted her will as if it were admirable. Yes, show others that you are absolutely right and that you are stronger than anyone else. And she smiled expectantly. Prove that my theory is more correct than anyone else. ....ha. It''s bloody. Unable to ovee the teacher''s annoyance, Rumie grumbled as he returned to the workshop and made reagents. Anyway, even Master is too much. He pursed his lips and fell into thought. Chapter 492 Chapter 492. Magic tower master match (6) + New generation wizard (1) What''s more nerve-wracking is the result of the confrontation between the two motives. Because both of them are determined to win without concessions. I don''t know what the oue will be.'' Even though he deliberately told Dia about Grelevel, he showed little signs of agitation. Didn''t seem to have any other effect. Who will be the next Mage Tower owner? I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t curious. Above all, the game will change depending on who wins. can''t help but care Maybe I should think about it sooner orter? Lumie nced around somewhere in the workshop and smiled. ...Umm~ Is something going to work out? She shook her head and sighed alone. A new generation of wizards (1) A day goes by in an instant. Eventually, the time came for the final match to take ce. The day hase when thest two candidates for the Mage Tower willpete. I upied the VIP seat and watched the arena as I did yesterday. ...Dia, that guy seems to be really determined. Dia has alreadye out first and is waiting for her opponent. Did she think this was the right answer in her own way? Even if your motivation is an opponent, you just have to face it confidently. It is her conclusion. And when I saw it, that was the correct answer. Around that time, on the other side, it was finally thest remaining candidate. Gravel appeared. He, too, stood in his seat, burning with the will to fight, as if it were natural. Even though it hasn''t even started yet, it seems that the energy of two people with opposite temperaments is already colliding. Oops. Grelevel''s excessive murderous intent and ferocious mana. It''s hard to evaluate it properly even with empty words. I taught you wrong.'' I honestly don''t like it. If you look at that, you can clearly see how that guy''s teacher taught him. Dia seems to have her own thoughts, so let''s leave that kid alone.... After all, she''s someone we have to ovee.'' First of all, all I have to do is watch. That is your duty as a teacher. Two people standing facing each other in designated seats. Probably, in each of the heads of the two of them, countless ns for the magic that would unfoldter were intertwined. There will be no time to think of other trivial thoughts. [then! The deciding match to determine the next Top Owner candidate! I''ll put an end to it! Please, a fair match that is not ashamed of the history of the Mage Tower!] The referee shouted and announced the start of the duel. The circle of two people at the same time rotates fiercely, causing mana to flow intensely and quickly. As ifpeting, the two aimed their wands at the same time. Mass Lightning Cannon! A hundred bolts of lightning formed around Gravel. me Lance. An equal number of spears of me appeared around Dia. Then, as ifpeting with each other, the tworge amounts of attack magic poured out towards both sides and swept each other roughly. Lightning shed incessantly, tearing through the ground. Every time the window of me falls, the fragments are flipped loudly. A sight reminiscent of a small-scale war. While the attack magic was constantly falling toward each other. Two wizards are casting another spell. In the first ce, this isn''t magic to defeat the opponent. Deterrence in any way. It is nothing more than a firecracker to cover the opponent''s eyes and ears and distract them. Absolute Freeze Shell. Thepletion of the next spell was slightly faster at that level. Through the degration, a huge ice crystal could be seen above his head. It''s not just a bullet of ice. That crystal itself embodies a high concentration of cold air. It is a shell sealed with strong cold air that freezes it upon contact. The shell of cold air falls right on Dia''s head. ...Prominence Ray. Dia uses magic to intercept quietly. Arge number of heat rays rising from the feet break the ice shell and collide with the cold air flowing from the inside. When high heat and cryogenic energy collide, rapid air currents ur due to the rapid temperature difference. That way, even if the attack is blocked, it will only be swept away by the air current. However, as if aiming for it, Dia pointed her staff at the current and used magic. Lightning Hurricane. A storm with electric shocks broke out, and the air current entwined it, further inting its power. A huge and sharp tornado that could not be generated with the scale of simple one-off attack magic was generated, and under Dia''s control, the wind all poured toward that level. Kuh! Gravel gritted his teeth and deployed a magic barrier, perhaps feeling the unusual pressure from above his head. As soon as he secured his own space,pletely isted from external shocks, a massive storm immediately hit. The sharp storm under Dia''s control literally shattered the entire surroundings of Gralevel. Hmm.... We haven''t looked after each other since the beginning of the skirmish. I smiled bitterly at the sight. I secretly watch the other audience members, but the other wizards are also at a loss for words and are stunned. ...The problem is that it''s just the beginning. Perhaps realizing that fact, the expressions of some wizards are even more tense. and that moment. In the storm under Dia''s control, the mana pressure emitted by that level began to rise rapidly. ...Haaaaaaaaa! It''s not even a spell, it''s a trick to simply release the raised mana to the surroundings. It''s simple, but sometimes it works. Pure mana is sometimes useful depending on how you use it. In particr, there is nothing like this to interfere with the phenomenon made of magic. The mana that Gralevel spewed out at once tore the storm under Dia''s control in all directions. Even if Dia tries to immediately control the storm, it is difficult to control it further because of the mana already released by the level. So the wind dispersed in all directions and became calm. Dia saw the sight and talked to Grevel. The conversation between the two cannot be heard outside. I had the ability to read just the shape of my mouth, so I was able to understand it to some extent. Really different from before, Gravel. shut up. What are you talking about knowing a genius? What are you so angry about? Are you asking because you dont know? ...is it because of that damn bastard? ...I do remember. No, Lumie must have said it, right? Even while having a conversation like that, the two of them are constantlypeting with magic. All kinds of powerful magic rained down on each other and crashed into each other. They also teleport from time to time to change positions, upy a vantage point from the opponent, and do their best to defeat the opponent. It is truly a local war. Even in the middle of such a chaotic battle, the mouths of the two are talking independently of the situation. Perhaps the audience can''t even imagine that the two of them are talking right now. However, the two are talking while engaging in magic warfare as if they didn''t care about that fact. You will not know. How we... the other disciples were treated while you were being praised as a genius. I don''t understand. Ive never really been pampered. gibberish! Gravel roared and emitted magic bullets. Dia lightly bewitched it and sent it flying into the sky. It seems more like a swarm rather than an attack. That''s the sound of full geniuses! What do you think we were like while you were receiving attention as a young promising star! Alwayspared to geniuses, and not growing at the same speed as you, we had to be let down and humiliated as we pleased! And it was thrown away like garbage. Is that why you are pursuing evil magic now? It''s obviously unfortunate, but it''s not a problem that can be understood by that, is it? Apart from you and Lumie, there are only three of my ssmates at the time! All of those guys lost their hearts and lost their talents due to the wrong teachings and were abandoned in the tower! What does that have to do with this? I dont know! This power was built up against geniuses like you. When no one was paying attention, Master taught me how to... surpass geniuses! And I will be the owner of the mage tower and change it! The level''s mana rises again. As if it is almost at the limit, the circle rotates and resonates at a level that is feared that it will scream. I will press and prove all geniuses! Relying on talent, I will destroy those who im that talent is everything and reorganize the Mage Tower! ...Do something meaningless. what''? When Dia clicked her tongue as if feeling sorry for her, Grelevel frowned. You seem to be misunderstanding. I never once thought of myself as a genius. I have never lived on that. joy! Thats the bullshit of those who have it! Gravel raised his mana again as if he had no intention of listening. ...Such unreasonable management. It is reckless. Dia judged that her words were wrong, so she corrected her staff and tried to devise a counter magic. But for a moment, she tilted her head as if wondering. It was because the pattern of mana released by that level had changed. Now that? Yeah, I noticed. Grebel smiled arrogantly and raised his arms high as if to show off. Originally, the circles he forcibly rotated were seven. That must be the power that the 7th ss master can use. However, at some point now, the number of presences in that circle increased. A total of 8 mana in the circle that was detected at some point. Somewhat urgent means or over the wall! With this, I am beyond genius! Grelevel shouted while being stained with madness. 8 sses! This time, his voice must have been heard by other wizards as well. I nced outside the arena and heard the muffled voices of most mages. I barely listened. ss 8? Did that friend definitely say that? No way?... No matter what, it must be a joke. Half astonished, half disbelief. Well, some of them have grasped the truth and hardened. Helmin seemed quite surprised as well, probably realizing that it wasn''t a joke. ...8th ss. I murmured as I red at the rising level spewing mana. Obviously, the number of mana circles increased. A circle is not like a rubber band that increases if you want to lengthen it and shortens it if you want to shorten it. Did you reach the end of the stage and cross the wall with the current battle? It''s notmon, but it''s not rare either. When was the time when many masters appeared in ancient times? It was the war that the fight was frequent. For mages who always practice, the few actual battles might be an opportunity to jump over the wall. However, I tilted my head as I sensed his maddened face and the mana he radiated. Especially now, the increase in that mana circle clearly felt a sense of incongruity. Hmm, that kid Something isnt clear, right? Simply Is that so?.'' There is no doubt that there is a corner that I do not understand. Is it because of the mood Or... I nced away and noticed another seat of honor on the other side of the bleachers. In the midst of each of these elders watching there, in astonishment... Was it France? I saw that only the elder smiled as if this situation were natural. no way? Chapter 493 Chapter 493. Wizard of the New Generation (2) ...Let''s step in.'' I quietly got up from my seat. I have work to do. And... Well... Dia''s side will take care of it.'' He hesitated for a while, but only entered the 8th ss. That, too, is something of a dubious state of childishness. If so, Dia will figure it out. And for now, I''m going to leave my alter ego behind for an alibi. More than anything else, Dia has it'' too. There''s nothing to worry about. Dia held her mouth shut for a moment and stared at Grelevel, who discharged a huge amount of mana and handled it freely. under! Doesn''t the worde out! genius! I didnt feel the need to respond. Well, it doesn''t sound like you''re bragging that you''ve reached ss 8. Yes! Finally got over the wall! Thank you for that! Until yesterday, I was worried because I couldn''t get over this wall at all! Ha ha ha ha ha ha! What makes him happy is that he still couldn''t stop his madness. Entering a new state? or something else? Because you can simply shoot and press yourpetitors? I guess it could be either way. And either way doesn''t matter. Dia casually decided to ept that point. Because that''s not an important issue. Instead, all conceived tactics were reexamined ording to the strength of the opponent. Dia raised additional mana. The important thing now is to beat the opponent. That''s it. Hoo? Are you still going to try? Gravel noticed Dia''s intentions and snorted. For wizards, the difference between sses is absolute. Don''t think of it as just one circle. But Dia was still calm. I just jumped over the wall, so there may be more gaps than usual. In reality, she thinks soberly and doesn''t think there is no chance. You won''t be able to handle it right away if you just get your hands on it. Since they are the same wizard, it is possible to gauge how much their senses will change as one circle is added. Rather, it ismon for a person to temporarily lose their skills because they cannot adapt to their strength. Are you sure you can properly handle the mana of the 8 sses at that level right now? However, Gravel ignored Dia''s advice and cast magic by refining the overflowing mana. Twin Volcanic Strike. From the left and right of Grelevel, two giant fireballs of redva rained down towards Dia like a meteorite. And thatva ball soon splits and erupts into dozens... no, hundreds of fragments. It''s like turning a volcano upside down and erupting. Dia casts magic to respond immediately without a word. Diamond dust. Gale Force. First, they built a barrier to contain theva by using cold air and wind. The purpose of using low-ss magic was to conserve mana and concentration for calctions. And for counterattack. Rock Cannon... Several huge rocks rise and fly toward that level like bullets. On top of that, Dia cast an additional spell as if that wasn''t enough. Gravity. Gravity control magic is applied to increase the eleration several times, and then, without hesitation, it ms into the opponent. Rock bullets flew at him with the momentum of a meteorite. But Grebel snorted. Hong is funny! The boulder''s bullet was hit and shattered before it even reached Grevel. At that moment, Dia reflexively threw herself back. And at that moment, a small crater appeared in the ce where she was, as if it had been hit by something. also?????? Supporting her jumped body with floating magic, she was certain of what she had seen for a moment. Is that your magic, Gravel? ....Yes! He shouted, waving his arms loudly as if he had nothing more to hide. At that moment, strange crystals formed around him. A multi-colored crystal that shines in many colors. Elemental Shell! correspond to all attributes. It is the best magic that can attack and defend with any attribute. It seemed to be his original magic. Literally all attributes, you can feel the energy of all attributes in that multi-colored crystal. You would know. To say that this isnt a trivial skill that simply summons multiple attributes. ....but. Dia meekly admitted that. Bundling all the attributes together isn''t the best. Rather, if the properties that offset each other cause a bacsh, the effect will decrease. However, the crystal summoned by the level has an amazing harmony of each attribute. all directions. Power enough to counteract and crush any magic. Dia seemed to think that it would be better to check it directly than to look at it, so she made an ice arrow andunched it. Immediately, a reacting attribute crystal flew in and collided with it, canceling it out. Above all, this is possible. As Grebel clicked his fingers, the number of crystals increased. Before long, thousands of crystalspletely upied the sky. ...Has the sky beenpletely upied''? The head end waspletely blocked. Also, in such a arena where space is limited, it is quite a fatal situation to have the right to provide airpletely taken away. good. As Grelevel chinned down, several of the crystals swelled up with a glow and fell towards the ground. She tried to defend herself, but momentarily changed her judgment and threw herself to the side to avoid it. The crystal burns and bes an electric shock, and also bes a sharp rock. Sometimes it causes cold and wind. It bes an attack of various attributes and persistently pursues the ce where Dia is. The ce where Dia was was constantly being swept away by artillery fire and being devastated. Dia nced at it and slightly frowned. ...The power of each one cannot be ignored. It is cumbersome to respond because the attributes are too diverse. There are too many to avoid. If you block it by defending it head-on, there won''t be any mana left. If it was a wider battlefield, he would respond in a different way, but in this ce where the sky was alreadypletely upied, he could not get away with the usual method. Gravel, too, seemed to be aiming for it, and he eximed with joy that he was already certain of victory. Ha ha ha ha! How is it! With this I am a genius! It definitely surpassed you! How is it? Won''t you surrender now? Yeah the smile disappeared from Gralevels face when he realized that Dia had no intention of giving up. Then I will definitely decide the winner. Gravel calmly raised his hand. Then, all the crystals that upied the sky glow with random properties. what. You wouldn''t die. Without hesitation, he ordered a bombardment on the ground at every decision. Whatever means! whatever magic you use! You can''t get away with just a 7th ss master! A cry of arrogant confidence in victory resounded, and as it were, multi-colored lightpletely swept the ground in the arena. Dia looked up at it without making any further movements to evade. muttering something inaudible. Elder Francena was watching her apprentice''s duel. I was away for a while because I had some urgent business to do. In the meantime, to theughing question of another elder, What will we do if the decision is finalized? Francena also gave the same answer with an arrogant attitude. Because my apprentice will win anyway. Wouldnt it be better to prepare for a toast right now? After silencing the other elders, Francena headed to her exclusive workshop. At the elder level, it would be ridiculous to call each workshop a small research facility. The ce where research is conducted using various materials and numerous students is more like a factory than a workshop. In particr, in the case of the magic tower where space magic can be applied freely, there is an example where one elder''s workshop isrger than a luxurious mansion. Hers are no different. When I entered the ce, what unfolded was the endlessly wide ceiling. Rare magic books and countless equipment and research results crammed into huge bookshelves. For a magician, it would be difficult to find another workshop as luxurious as this one. As soon as Francena entered her studio, she red at one spot and raised her lips. ....also. Something got caught in my detection magic, so I came here and a pretty big rat was caught? As if appreciating the shape and size of a rat caught in a mousetrap, she red at him with disgust. A young aristocrat with ash-grey hair sitting on his desk with his ass on his back and his legs crossed arrogantly. it''s arel Oh, dont get me wrong. Because the rm was deliberately activated to be noticed. He doesn''t even look at me and just replies like a mocker. Even now, his eyes were wandering through the research papers he had pulled out of Francena''s secret room. So what are you going to do? I was curious about the secret of your students sudden growth. oh? Then why don''t you ask yourself? why? Then will you teach me? Heughed and waved his hand with one hand. no no. It''s because I''m so shy. It''s a bit burdensome to bring up the words directly. Not spitting on his lips and lying, he is still turning over the papers. So that''s why I tried to secretly look for it myself. Even with empty words, I cant say its a good hand habit. are you okay. Its like this for everyone. Francena, who had already realized how much he treated her as a waste, was arrogant. What he is reading now are her experimental records and papers. It is also a material closely rted to the growth of his disciple, Gravel. But he... Arel went through the papers to the end and apuded as if he didn''t care. Right! The secret to your pupil''s growth was here! It''s a circle transnt. You''ve devised something so useless. As if he had nothing to do with the papers anymore, he swiped them back violently! As for throwing me away. Anyway, isn''t it a little bit of a teacher teaching people these things? Finally, he turned his gaze to Francena. Arel was terribly loathing the opponent in front of him as if he were looking at filthy filth. I''m really dumbfounded, so I''m about tough nonsense. ''Theory on the imntation and adaptation period of the circle''... even if you think about it... I put my forehead on my forehead and recalled the theory written in the thesis a while ago, andmented bitterly. It''s really pathetic. Increasing the number of circles through self-training is... more difficult as the number increases. As the mana that must be controlled by oneself increases, it bes increasingly difficult to create additional circles while maintaining the existing circles. That''s why wizards are training day and night to break that wall. Are you saying there is a way to multiply circles without having to draw circles yourself? I really... transnt a circlepleted by another person to a specific person...? Chapter 494 Chapter 494. New Generation Mage (3) The secret to transnting someone else''s circle into someone specific. In Francena''s thesis, it is described in detail. But it seems they havent informed you yet. Because the current weak Mage Tower can''t understand it. It''s obvious that they''ll try to bite you, saying something about morality or recognition. Francena is sneering, and instead of this thesis, the heterogeneous madness that surrounds her is only revealed more clearly. But if my disciple Gralevel bes the next Mage Master! ?No one can disapprove of this! ...that sucks. I murmured coldly at her argument and scorned her. Isnt that groundbreaking? If this is the case, theoretically, in just 5 years, we can create 8th ss... no, any number of wizards beyond that. Then I''ll ask the other way around. How many mages are discarded in the process? Francena''s eyes narrow. Because that''s the worst problem she''s deliberately ignoring. ording to your theory, one mage must sacrifice that quality to raise one circle. Then, how many people did you devote to raising that level? Imagination went easy. I thought of the situation that Lumie talked about many years ago when a lot of students were broken. What if the reason is not an ident orck of management, but something else? What if the real ringleader still remains? I was sincerely scorned. You dont even deserve to be called a teacher. No, even as a human being before that, it is a disqualification. ...Oh my gosh. You would be so angry. It''s like making disciples prey for other disciples. It seems so lowly. Your expression is really harsh. Can''t I say this? Despite my point, Francena said as if she still didn''t feel any remorse. It is a noble sacrifice for development. ...they''re ying. no. It is undoubtedly a noble sacrifice. I was convinced after seeing that the current mage lord was defeated by the previous warlock master. The current mage towercks strength. Francena clenched her fists. Why do youck strength? It is because there is no sincerity. Willingness to use any means. They are weak because they do not have the spirit to take sacrifices for granted. so? Is that all you want to say? It seems that a day and a night will not be enough to spread my theories and beliefs. But there won''t be that much time. Francena, without hesitation, takes out a small staff from her bosom and points it at me. How many noticed? Arel-samas disciple too? no. I don''t know Dia. I didn''t deliberately teach you. Maybe someday you''ll notice No, I think you''ll probably notice. I didn''t say anything nonsensical on purpose to keep him focused now. And neither Frances nor your apprentice know. Under the circumstances, he would have been taken advantage of without knowing that level at all. Then, how many people do you know? Whoop whoop, thats right. Francena raised her staff even higher as if satisfied with it. oh i''m scared Ha ha ha ha ha. you''re funny you. If it''s now, I can only ask for responsibility and end it. Dont talk nonsense. As you can see, Lord Arell is really stupid. Could it be that you came here believing only one identity? It''s not a false statement. In such a closed environment, there are plenty of ways to erase evidence. ...leave it. what. With that said, I... Um? Arel Ernesia? Only then did Francena realize a sense of incongruity. ...Now, who are you talking about? She realized that my gaze was not on Frances or herself, but behind her. But the moment she looked back. ping! It sounded like a stringed instrument being plucked once. Arge hole pierced Francena''s lungs. ...Huh?! What passed through her chest was a very sharp magic bullet. I didn''t shoot. In any case, it flew from Francena''s back. Francena copsed on the spot and confirmed with her own eyes who had fired the magic bullet. ...Lu...Mie? another of her pupils. Lumie, a disciple who didn''t even pay much attention. A small remnant of mana remained at her fingertips. She understood the meaning, but before she even had time to ask, she vomited blood and copsed on the spot. the end of the master. Rumie, who finished that with her own hands, eventually withdrew her hand. I burst outughing on the spot. This is why I cant use ipetent elders. It''s the same until the end Kyahahahahahaha! It was really ugly! Master? ...I can''t even say it''s good taste with empty words. I frowned and looked at Francena, who had already stopped breathing. I looked at Lumie who had transformed as if she had be apletely different person. Is that your natural inclination? Lumie tried to put on a stupid smile like she had shown before, but shook her head as if she gave up. I guess there''s no need for acting. Thats it. Anyway, really useless. I was nagging him to do a thorough crackdown on the workshop, and then he himself suffered. Lumie, whopletely revealed her true colors, openly showed her annoyance. I thought I would get caught sooner orter. No matter how hard it was, I thought it would be difficult to avoid those eyes. Right. Were you the parasite hiding in the magic tower? nothing to ask Lumie also seemed to have no intention of hiding what had happened. is it so. Well, let me say hello once this happened. She introduces her name in an obviously mocking tone. Lumie SLd. Would you say in charge of seizing the Ernesian Mage Tower belonging to the Caduceus''? Due to the nature of our alliance, we dont go around digging around for business cards, so please understand. ...they''re in charge of seizing. It means that there is no intention to hide the meaning. The purpose is to interfere with the mage tower running at the cutting edge of your human technology. Well, I also test various theories. Was it you who cheated on the elder Francena? It''s not difficult, is it? To the extent of ying an ipetent disciple and giving it a moderate amount of inspiration. After all, she induced Francena to pursue her sinister ways instead. In addition, he intentionally yed a disciple who had no talent and was persecuted to encourage Gralevel to be immersed in his own strength and ideas. Somehow, I wondered if that kid had gone astray, but was he being used without even realizing it? Thanks to that, he seems to firmly believe that he will be the innovation of the Mage Tower. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! What kind of face would he make if he found out that the path he believed in was actually built by eating away the talents of his colleagues he cherished so much! oh? Were you offended? Did you feel bad''? You''re funny. If you''re a reincarnated person, you know, right? How can I make it stronger? If it were me, I could pursue something more efficient. Isn''t that what moves us? Your years have gone beyond that? Half is a hobby. Its best to have fun while working. I agree with that. joy. It doesn''t matter. I nodded and agreed. Pod! In one go, he went behind her and punched her back... the center of her spine without hesitation. Ahahaha? But its your pleasure, not mine, right? If there is a parasite in the Mage Tower anyway. My job is to get rid of it. Crush up. My power collided with the barrier that was activated behind her, and Lumie was blown away without hesitation. She crashed into the bookshelf and was buried in a pile of books. However, Lumie didn''t get that much of a shock, so she just trembled and got up. ...Oh my gosh. It''s going through quite a bit! You mean youre doing quite a bit? Since it''s under the jurisdiction of Ernesia Kingdom, which I keep my eyes open for, of course, I wouldn''t have sent a kid who could be easily killed. It got pretty annoying. ...Did I send Shen out for nothing?'' It''s the right thing to leave someone who seems to be such a hassle to fight like this. Hey, isn''t that guying back soon? where. I put up barriers so they wouldn''t be seen... Now all attention will be on the two youngsters... I checked to make sure I didn''t miss anything. Because I don''t intend to let this fight ever leak. yeah i didn''t miss anything Now, even if we fight, we won''t find out. Oh my! I thought you were quite unmotivated. Do you have enough motivation to catch those annoying flies? Oh my! However, Lumie only shows a suspicious attitude and does not shrink at all. Looking at his capabilities, he probably isn''t an idiot who doesn''t know the odds, but he''s showing confidence. Do you have a corner to believe in? Then I also like my current life. Shall we try a futile defiance? Lumie spread her arms and took out the source of her confidence. Numerous mana circles developed around her. Numerous circles that can never be thought of as her own are revolving in sync with her heart. Mana, amplified hundreds of times, violently oscites around her. Mana, which is too much for humans to handle, is precisely under her control. If I had this much strength, I would be able to fight you, right? ...Tch, that''s a really nasty hobby. It is truly a terrible hybrid of the wizarding world. Right. Is the research that raised that level for that? Yes, it is a simple application of this applied to him. What about the ingredients? Looking at the number of those circles, wouldnt it be enough to have only my disciples in the Mage Tower? There are idiots all over the world who want to learn magic. Ooh is it? I don''t want to hear more than that. Without hesitation, I undid all internal strength restrictions and expressed my hostility. Let me ask you one thing. What is the purpose? Do you think you can teach me? Then ask the corpse. Without hesitation, I stretched out my fist. Against him, Lumie also countered by fully operating the circle. Soon, two huge forces collided within the shielding barrier. ruler! It''s not intentional, but the disciples are fighting from above, so let''s break up with the masters this time! However, this is a battle that will never be known. On the other hand, the floor where the match to decide the candidate for the owner of the tower is in full swing. The shes and shocks that seemed to shake the arena had just begun to subside. It''s because the bombardment of the level has stopped. He, too, was not ustomed to such relentless artillery fire, and he let out a breath in a cold sweat. Huh... you''re persistent... but he clicked his tongue in disgust. How did you hold on? The point that Gralevel is staring at. Dia Reki, the opponent he had to defeat, was still standing there, where the degration had just begun to clear. No way I could have survived that much shelling. It was a little, but I couldn''t help but be surprised. However, soon after assessing her condition, Grebel smiled confidently of victory. But you seem to be pretty overpowered. Dia herself doesn''t have much to say. Apparently, it seemed that he had used up most of his mana while enduring the bombardment. Chapter 495 Chapter 495. New Generation Mage (4) Well, it was surprising that he managed to defend it with only his own mana. Maybe she is a talented person who can reach the 8th ss soon if she has the chance. But I''m even better!'' Gravel enjoyed a sense of superiority flowing from an unknown dark ce without a single question. How long has it been since you entered the Magic Tower? Over the years, he has always had to look up to wizards who are better than him. In particr, I did not even dare to follow the outstanding people who were called geniuses. That''s why he always envied those who looked down from above. I want to catch up. And someday you too..... ...me too... what? Before that, why?'' A moment of quiet questioning amidst the heated thoughts, Gravel shook his head. It doesn''t matter. With this, no one can say that they are better than me! Geniuses! Now I''ll look down on you guys! Let him who is high in power shout in a rage. Dia, who had been silent until now, opened her mouth. Is that all? What? I mean really boring, Grebel. Is that the only reason you wanted to reach a high level? Dia... Reki... are you still looking down on me! Gravel''s face was stained with anger. He still thought she looked down on him. However, Dia shook her head. I will ask for a few corrections. In the first ce, I never thought of anyone like that. What a futile idea to look down... Oh, that damn human is an exception. And one more. Dia lightly tapped the floor with her cane. It''s like listening straight. I dont know what you misunderstood, but you are the one who has no chance of winning. Dia dered casually. Now if that''s your power, it''s me who wins. ???? You bluff. Gravel decided that. The current superiority and inferiority and the remaining mana of the opponent. No matter which side you think about, who the hell is the one with no chance of winning? Wizards watching this duel would know that much. Dia''s behavior is simply a bluff to catch our side off guard. Gravel clicked his tongue. Its ugly. I wont believe it if I try to im it with words. Dia pretended to sigh. Her attitudepletely stirred up Grelevel''s pride. good night. Struggle as much as you can! genius! Gravel controlled all remaining decisions without hesitation. It might be too much to bombard them with more fire than this. But he didn''t hesitate. You brought it upon yourself! Even if you kill your opponent at the end of this duel, no responsibility is asked. Even more so, he has already given me a chance to surrender once. Gravel shouted like a swarm and ordered the remaining crystals to be bombarded. Blow it away without a trace! Compared to just before, about twice as much full-attribute mana poured toward the ground. just like humans. It is also powerful enough to leave no trace of an existence without the power to use defensive magic. Outside the arena, the mages groaned and screamed at his cruelty, but Grevel red back at them and shut them up. These are the voices of those who have no power anyway. As long as they be the owner of the mage tower, they wouldn''t even dare to disagree. Yes, the magic tower you will make yourself. More thoroughly..... Thoroughly! hmm? Thoroughly... I question his ident again. What do you mean thoroughly? Who said it before? yes i remembered It was his motive for saying that. She must have said that. Yeah, its a crushing blow. That''s the real magic... Um? As if he was justifying himself, he put his forehead on his forehead and murmured, and at that moment, he felt a sense of incongruity. The ground where the bombardment is over and the degration is clearing. An alien energy was sensed there. Mmme? No... to say mana. It''s obviously a huge energy, but something feels different to say it''s mana that wizards are familiar with. Grelevel red at it as if he was embarrassed. Realizing his true identity, he opened his eyes. He realized who the alien energy was emanating from. Dia! Leckie! Did you tell me? It''s no use. Dia was still standing there, not taking a single step back. What kind of trick are you using! can not believe it. How did he stand still under the bombardment? under?? What the hell is that alien mana!! Dia''s existing amount of mana has not changed. However, there is an alien aura that is perceived separately from the one that surrounds her now. Another aura that suddenly appeared. A bluer energy than the existing mana is released as if to protect her, and then the momentum decreases again. Dia calmly answered his question, as if she had no intention of hiding it. ...It''s subtle to say mana''. To put it bluntly, it is close to the fundamental archetype of mana. What? Recently, I practiced to learn a new pattern of mana while receiving advice from Mr. Arell. Certainly, mana is absolutely indispensable to magicians. Nothing is more familiar than that. However, Dia has been slightly questioningtely. Is the current mana really the best energy a wizard can use ? The knights exert the energy umted within their bodies as they are. It''s called Ore''. On the other hand, the ck magician is a dark aura with a more negative quality. In other words, magi'' is used as an energy source. What is the difference between them and mages who use mana? Where exactly does the source of powere from? That was Dia''s recent research topic. It''s a stupid question... such a question... to a wizard... What''s a stupid question? Certainly, there is no energy optimized for a magician''s magic form as much as mana. It''s because it''s been used continuously since the time mankind''s magic was systematized. Although magic forms have been improved countless times, mana itself has never been improved. To that extent, isn''t mana a noble power that absolutely cannot be questioned by a wizard. Being dissatisfied with that is already a disqualification as a wizard! Grebel eximed. well. That''s what the person who heard my research said in the first ce. He... said Arel. There is no existence in the world that does not need to develop forever.'' Called. That''s why he supported Dia''s research. Thetest is always new. Dia showed her power once again. The power, thicker and more violent than the existing mana, began to revolve around her. He called it Prana''. Existing mana is of natural nature.... Especially if you filter and use only the amount. This is its natural aura. The vitality of the stars. ept the huge energy itself as it is. Aura users store it in a way that puts their energy into it, and then circtes and operates it. The magician''s mana operation form and the knight''s aura seniority method. Aura obtained bybining all these theories. The answer she achieved by referring all the way. Arell named it Prana''. Then, in return for the bombardment earlier. Dia muttered lightly and controlled her strength. Prana Diffusion. The blue energy spreads out in all directions and splits into thousands of branches. They all soared into the sky and shot down all the multi-colored crystals that dominated the sky. Gravel used magic to stop the blue energy from flying towards him. different strength densities. Quaaaaaagh! At once, his defensive magic was torn away like a piece of paper, and he was hit with a huge shock. It was simply being swept away by a huge aura, but just having an aura of a different nature than mana encroaching on it took a burden beyond imagination. Didn''t Dia still look up at him calmly and even slightly lower her head? I apologize for the inelegant attack method. Since it''s a power still under development, this level of operation is only possible... I can''t use it for anything other than direct magic damage like this. ...stop the bullshit! But for some reason, Gravel screamed loudly. His eyes are trembling with bewilderment. Whether Prana or Mana! That''s it! Dia before that! You... he didn''t care if it was a dark blue aura or whatever he was seeing right now. ...When will you be in ss 8? It is clearly felt. her mana circle. There is no doubt that there are eight circles that I could only feel seven a moment ago. but. The difference from Gravel is that Dia''s 8th circle is made of prana, not mana. Then why did he not announce that Dia had reached ss 8? I understood why he only showed the power of the 7th ss master level. Are you insane!! The long-awaited wall! circle! Dye it with something like that!! How the hell did you do that to handle it!! Whatever you do, it''s on my mind? Dia replied coldly, saying that it was not his business to interfere. In fact, this was the best way to manage prana after Dia''s own devising. A separate circle was to be constructed with prana and made it a ce for umting prana. Just like knights build up their strength in the Danjeon. However, since the same method is impossible for a wizard, she chose this method as the next best option. Of course, I can understand how crazy that was and why that level couldn''t understand it. But that''s her choice anyway. Anyway, this is my way. That person... Its the way I learned from Arel. What we are looking for is thetest method. I don''t think about other people''s prejudice. That''s all. Do you think I''ll understand it? Grelevel cast the next magic as if desperate. But I had no intention of just watching. Dia silently pointed at her staff. Be quiet now, foolishrade. Without hesitation, he fired prana bombardment towards Grevel. A simple blow that radiates wild energy whose density is different from that of mana. But it''s as fast as it is simple. and intense The light swept across the level, reaching the ceiling beyond the arena. He even prated the stairs of the Magic Tower. Before Gravel''s magic could bepleted, he was enveloped in the vivid blue light and flew away, losing consciousness and falling to the ground. Enveloped in the light, he seemed to be muttering something, but I couldn''t see or hear it, so I didn''t care. As he said, the important thing is who won? Because that''s all. Hearing the sound of the referee shouting Dia''s victory, Dia calmly retracted her strength. Chapter 496 Chapter 496. Lumie''s finale (1) The scene in the arena is transmitted as it is as visual information watched by my alter ego, which I left in the VIP seat. Even in the midst of my current battle with Lumie. The blow I wielded. While the attack magic emitted by Lumie collided with each other and offset them. I smirked and checked the results. I think its settled? It seems that Lumie also confirmed the situation through some means. Because he has the opposite face to me at the same timing. ''Prana''... I never thought I would have taught you such a method. What are you going to say to me? ah? that? Well, he just helped me to study a simr theme. I helped because Dia was thinking about research rted to it. That''s it. Prana..... I really miss it. It was a theory that I made as an alternative because the ce I lived several lives ago was an environment where the energy of nature was too strong and mana could not be properly extracted. Now I have no reason to write it, so the theory that I put in the corner of my memory. I just helped her because she seemed to need it. But dont get me wrong. In the meantime, my fist barely passes Lumie''s ear. The base of her skills were revealed, and her movements became more sloppy than before. The many circles that are the source of her power are already more than half broken. To the end, I exined everything and made myself understand and ept that power. Its different from you, you newbie. Newbie...? Where do you go... Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Lumie tried to prepare her magic, perhaps upset by being treated as a newbie, but before that, my shoes hit her chin and passed by. noisy. I already figured out the bottom line of this guy. As a wizard, he seemed quite confident, but in the end, he was only a vessel for what he was doing. Aww! With his jaw broken and bleeding from the corners of his mouth as if indignant, Lumie activates the remaining circles and forcibly raises mana. In an instant, hundreds of magic circles appeared around her, and various attack magics were about to rain down on me. Even the number of magic circles already filled half of this wide workshop. Because of the enormous amount of mana, the magic that maintains the spatial distortion here is about to be disrupted. Ill blow it all up! All of them are annihtion magic that is close to vision by the standards of the wizards here. Since it failed anyway, there is no need to waste time in Ernesia''s Mage Tower! As it is, the top... So? I nodded lightly and clenched my fists. Are you going to destroy everything and run away? It''s funny. It''s a fledgling. If you can, try it. I raised my fists and took a stance. Just that. Rumie, who understood that, was stunned. Just bare fists? Youre just going to block these spells with your bare fists?! Are you crazy? Why should I? In any country, such a thing is impossible. instead. This is possible. phut! In an instant, a magic circle that floated beside her was shattered. The moment Lumie''s eyes trembled. PABABABABABABABABAK! Without rest, the magic circles she is casting are being destroyed one after another. Its difficult with bare fists. What~ It''s okay if it''s not bare fisted, right? Loads the appropriate amount of mana into the fist and shoots it. It may seem like simple pressure, but the mana I shoot is precisely sucked into the magic circle she is casting and deliberately destroys itsponents. It cant be If its mana thats put in, thats right. What dwells in my fist is not ordinary mana. The same prana used by Dia. I''ve been using it for a long time. Still, I didn''t miss the feeling. Especially while teaching D.A., I thought of it again. If you have a knack for refining and handling prana, it''s useless. From what I can see, it seems like a bunch of people up to that point. It''s like putting gasoline into a diesel engine. The magic form developed on the premise of using mana will copse on its own if you put the wrong fuel in it. My fists are pouring forward like a shower. As a result, the pouring magic bullets destroyed the magic circle one by one. At the same time, Lumie is genuinely confused. Seeing that, Iughed at her. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! what are you doing! Try casting some more! At least it has to be enough that my fist can''t keep up with it so I can use that great magic! Lee Yi Lee''s profit !! Lumie grinds her teeth and casts additional magic, but to no avail. At the same time as a new magic circle is created, my power hits and breaks. My punches are faster than your casting spells. The fastest thing in the world is the fist. And if there is no more magic to use. Finally, my fist broke all the magic circles she created. Next up is the disgusting circle. Prana is infused into the circle that has risen exactly around her. Here wait!! Lumie''splexion turned blue as if I had noticed what I was trying to do. Ughhhhh! Aagh! The circle under the control is cracked by the forced injection of prana, and the aftermath extends to the person who handles it. In the end, Lumie couldn''t stand the pain and instinctively destroyed all circles. However, my fists do not stop. And without that either. Finally, my punches poured down on Lumie''s whole body as if it were crushing it. Take it with your body. At least suffer as much as the defeat youmitted. Trampling on the talents of others and suffering the price of enjoying them. She cried out as she was being beaten, but it was drowned out by the blows and the sound of her whole body being shattered. I have no intention of listening. Even a single bone in the little finger is beaten with sincerity and delicately shattered. andst. This time, I put my energy into my palms as much as I could and let out a long low. As it was, Lumie was mmed against the wall and literally spread out in exhaustion. ....Ah... uh... ah... yea???? Hey, are you still holding your breath.. thats disgusting. In the middle, I beat myself up thinking that it wouldn''t matter if I got lost on the way. Guess who isn''t a reincarnated person? It''s very tenacious. I have nothing to question you anyway. You won''t even know what''s important anyway. It seemed that she had no means of suppression in case of emergency. that it is I don''t think there''s anything worth investigating with this guy. There is nothing to regret. Quite... you say it proudly... you see... Lumie struggles to lift her head, as if she had recovered to her vocal cords before she knew it. But there is no time to recover enough to get away from me. She just grins like crazy. so? Will you even kill me? Then... do whatever you want, right? That''s cool... Come on! If you want to kill me, kill me!'' For people like us anyway, even if we die now, it''s just that this life is twisted. The next life awaits. And even if I didn''t have it, I lived so boringly that it didn''t matter. Lumie and her will be the same. After all, there are no idiots who throw away their lives as lightly as reincarnated people. I guess so. Um... Maybe I should try it. It is a rare opportunity. After that, let''s write it down before we collide with the reincarnated people in earnest. Rumie stoppedughing madly, probably thinking that something was wrong with me. What the hell what. T Hmm? not a big deal. I shrugged lightly. They want to be banished. sentenced her to death. Anyway, even if you kill the reincarnated person, there is a next point. Judging from this year''s tendency, it will be set up in another world at will. I''ll do the same experiment again, but I''ll do something worse then. Then it''s a nuisance to that world. An enemy policy exclusively for reincarnated people. Do you think I didn''t think of it? .!! It was only then that Lumie''s messed up face was stained with genuine fear. A passage the size of a man opens above her head. And the world seen beyond it. bands? It''s not just a wastnd. Among them, the most emptynd. To sum it up, it should be said that once you enter, you will nevere out again, right? Iugh as if I''m joking. It''s not really a very pleasant ce. It is a world that has beenpletely destroyed because of something. Not a de of grass or a single insect remains there. This is where I stumbled across it. Originally, it was a ce of abundance that was iparable to any other world. Well, now it''s just sand. There is not a drop of water there. Because that ce doesnt even exist, let alone mana, once you enter, you can never open the door from the inside no matter how hard you try. A world like ant hell. Rumie''splexion turned pale as if she understood my intentions. Simple. You just have to banish itpletely. to nevere back again. And not to escape to any world. All you have to do is send them to a prison-like world where they can''te out voluntarily and tie them up forever. If Harial called the reincarnated person. What I can do is banish forever. I promise. Once you go in, you can nevere out on your own. Even if he took his own life, that world was already broken and even normal reincarnation would not work properly. At that time, even if it bes a soul, it will wander in that world. Wander around the eternally deste world and reflect. Hey hey hey hey hey hey!! As if she understood the fear, she tried to escape by crawling through her messy body, unlike her cool resignation a moment ago. But it''s already toote. Already, passage recognizes her and sucks her in. Screaming, Lumie tried to hold on somehow. Aaaaaaaaagh! 7] Wait! Anyway, it doesn''t have to be like this! Say the same to the young people you trampled on. You chose the wrong person to beg for. No matter what you say to me or how you negotiate. There is nopromise whatsoever. Although she resisted, it was useless and was sucked in as it was. She seems to hold on to the floor, but when I lightly kick one of the fragments, she is sucked in. Do not be ridiculous! any number of times! to any world! I will definitely run away! I will run away, oh oh oh oh!! Either way. I replied coldly and turned my back. Lumie has already beenpletely sucked into the other side, and the passage is closed as it is. I stared at thepletely closed ce for a while. He let out a deep sigh. ...Haa, it''s troublesome to even make one disciple the magic tower master. Comining so, I left this ce without regret. Apart from this, I have to praise her. With Dia''s victory, she was chosen as the next Mage Tower Master. Since then, it is said that no one objected to the decision to appoint Dia as the next Mage Tower master. Of course, only on the surface. Chapter 497 Chapter 497. Lumie''s end (2) ording to the rules of the tower, a match that gives the position of the next tower leader is sacred. showed sufficientpetence. In addition, the new concept she introduced at the end deserves to be recognized as her achievement. If there is any dissatisfaction there, Dia herself should be surpassed with her own skills. Who dares to take it easy? Then I guess it means that there is no dissatisfaction with her being nominated as the next owner of the Mage Tower. When Helmin summoned the elders and asked them, they agreed in silence. I see. I have no choice but to admit it. That is the rule. Surprisingly pure Of course, the intentions are different. Pressing and controlling it well is ater task. And it''s her job. Certainly, they do not express their dissatisfaction here. It''s because Dia herself and I are also in this ce right now. Dia is the same wizard and qualified as the next tower owner. And I as a supporter. Well, this seat was established because there was an implicit condition that I would take care of the back boat as a full-fledged sponsor as a condition for Dia to sit in the next Mage Tower. In the end, the elders epted everything and left as if they had be puppets that only nodded. Somehow, it seemed that some had given up on something. Helmin happily watches the backs of the elders as if they are having fun somewhere. It seems that while carrying out the work of the tower owner, there was quite a bit of umtion against them. Helmin, a man between us now, turned his gaze to Dia. ... First of all, congrattions once again! Miss Dia. How does it feel to be at the top of the tower? It hasnt officially started yet, so theres no special feeling. Dia only responded coldly. In fact, even when he returned to Pahilia after the confrontation, Dia locked herself in her room for a day or so, then ate and wandered around the castle casually. Right. That''s right. Is it too early to realize it? The tower owner is still Helmin. It''s only after taking over in earnest that you enjoy the ce or do something. Well, it won''t be long until that day. There is probably no one in the current Mage Tower who can stop Dia with his skills. Ah, do you think you can stop it with your skills? Im going to ask you to confirm one thing. Is that friend Gravel okay? The wizard whopeted with Dia for the position of the next tower owner until the end. ....In the end, since he was a poor guy who was just used by his reincarnated person, I was curious about his current situation. When I asked, Helmin''s face darkened slightly. Perhaps the reason I ask is to be concerned in a slightly different sense. Certainly, you deserve to be concerned. The problem with that level has already been known within the Mage Tower. Exactly, I had to know. Although it is good that Lumie, the reincarnated person hiding in the Mage Tower, was dealt with, the problem is to deal with the aftermath. Normally, I would say I don''t know whether it''s treated as a missing person or what happens. I couldn''t do that because there were a lot of things that were wide open. There was no choice but to make it easier for the Mage Tower to understand this to some extent. ...Well, it''s only to the point where it''s easy to find evidence.'' They couldn''t have ignored the death of the elder Francena and, in addition, various grotesque papers popping up from her workshop. In the end, I had no choice but to do some research. And I realized. That Elder Francena used her students to repeat the evil experiment. And that the missing Lumie also took part in it. Because the evidence was also found in her room. However, he didn''t even know that Lumie was the instigator. They investigated the death of Francena and the disappearance of Lumie, and it seemed that they tentatively concluded that it was the result of an infighting between the two. Not wrong. Actually, it was Rumi E that killed Francena. And it''s true that he went missing far away. Helmin had a mixed expression on his face as he mentioned the incident and the handling of the situation. It seems we werecent. It''s not your fault. In the end, the perpetrators are the problem. Helmin had a hunch that something was suspicious there. What about the victims? Most importantly, they are. Wizards who have lost their talent. It''s about those who didn''t know anything about themselves and just lost their strength and turned away from this ce in despair. Indeed, the Magic Tower asked to see what would happen to those poor people. We are trying to determine their identity and whereabouts. First, as soon as the investigation into Elder Francena and Disciple Lumie ispletely finished. I am thinking of sending someone. Are you going to exin? Shouldnt I? More than anything else, I don''t think even Lord Arel will understand it if it''s not that. He smiled wryly, assuming to some extent why I hade to ask. I intend topensate. Well, what would happen if it was money... Helmin was speechless. yes. He probably knows that money alone is not a problem that can be solved. I dont know if they will agree. Lost talent. It was not his own fault, but he lost it because of the greed of others. Of course, I can''t understand it clearly. Well, that is also a responsibility. It''s a bitter fact, but I have no choice but to say that. Dia is just quietly listening to this conversation. Helmin talked to her for a while, wondering what the meaning of the silence was. ...Yes, it is such a mage tower. Disillusioned? ...that''s what I felt a long time ago. You came out because you knew that. Right. Helmin lowered his head to see if he agreed with the answer, which could have been heard in either sense. That''s why I agree with the current head of the tower. It will definitely need to be changed... that''s why. Dia took out a document and handed it to him without a moment''s hesitation. She said calmly to Helmin, who looked at the document and her face as if slightly embarrassed. First of all, I will try to use my hands on this. After that, possible constructive discussions were discussed, such as when to set the next pagoda owner''s session in detail. To put it in conclusion, it probably won''t take long for Dia to take over as the owner of the Mage Tower. It seems that there is no more business, so we left Helmin behind. Retiring and cleaning up would be a bad thing to keep on holding on to him, who is sure to be in trouble. I don''t have any business anymore, so I just need to go home today. However, another business came to mind elsewhere. Lets see one more guy before we go back to Dia Castle. ...I was just about to ask you the same thing. She seemed to have the same opinion. We headed straight to the private room of a magician on the middle floor of the mage tower. It was none other than that level''s private room. I already knew the location of this ce in advance. Even though it was an unannounced surprise visit, he seems to have waited for us as if it were natural, without any sign of surprise. ...You''re here as well. Yes, I was waiting for you. Did you expect toe? Somehow it seemed so. A remarkably nd voice. It''s hard to believe that he''s the same person who growled at Dia the other day. Perhaps it was because he didn''t get enough rest, and hisplexion was haggard. Even I hesitated for a while, wondering what to do with that. I''ve bepletely obsolete. Then I will go in. Dia calmly entered and stood behind the table, as if she didn''t care about his appearance at all. You are strong. I scratched the back of my head and followed him. Im sorry I dont have anything to give you. doesn''t care. More than that, um... are you okay? I thought it would be better to ask. To that extent, he does not have the spirit of a young talented person. Well, there''s no way it''ll be okay. Because Grevel would have known all the truth. Other people''s eyes will also be heavy, but what weighs him down more than that is probably a sense of shame. I... thought that the skills I had umted were only the result of my hard work and the guidance of my mentor... her. But that wasn''t it ... He also knows now. The fact that the state he built was built by stealing the talent he wanted to protect so much from alumni. What you believed in is destroyed in an instant. Even more so, he was infatuated and showed a radical tendency. Even if it was deliberately induced, the sense of shame when you know everything is not normal. What''s even more terrifying is that these circles still don''t go away. It can''t be helped. It''s probably my guess, but it must have beenpletely assimted into your mana. How can I do it by external means? For example, making the body unable to use magic forever by blocking or destroying the circle in a way that is used to punish wizards. However, in the end, it seems that he was taken advantage of without knowing, so even within the Mage Tower, the treatment of him seems to be quite talkative. In addition, even if it was created through the teacher''s evil research, it was an 8th ss. It would be a waste to throw it away. At that point, I am disillusioned with the thinking of those old people. Although he seemed to be suffering from such an ambiguous position. In the end, he was arrogant, drunk with power, but he was not an arrogant kid to the root. Perhaps that action itself was also Lumie''s trick. ....Well, that''s why Dia must have been quite worried about cleaning up the mobile unit. For now, I have to say what I have to say first. she is next You seem pretty worried, right? I just think I have to take responsibility. responsibility? what how? But what I am saying is not constion. Rather, it pushed him even more coldly. Absolutely not out of malice. What responsibility do you take for being fooled by my teacher and ssmates without knowing anything? Do you think you can do it? Are you such a great person? It''s just an admonition. He listens to my reprimands inplete whiteness without any objection. Was the responsibility you speak of sitting here holding your head like this? Then what should I do? That is something that no one will teach you, just... well done. I''m not here to me you today. And I have no reason to. Maybe it''s because of age? It''s a big deal because I keep nagging myself these days. It''s a big deal. My tongue is bing a kkondae. I should just go home and eat sweets and lie down. Your business is our exclusive wizard. Yes, it is me. I blinked and Dia opened her mouth this time. All this time, she had been looking down at him with indifferent eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. Dia... Leckie? ...Even if I''m not involved, no one can say anything to me. Even that would not be the duty. It also implies being in a position to lead the position of the Mage Tower in the next era. And first of all, motivation. You have to pay a little attention. That''s all. what the hell do you want to say? Do you want tough at me? No, this is a suggestion. Dia took out the document and put it in front of him. It''s the same as the one I showed Helmin a while ago. This?????? Chapter 498 Chapter 498. Lumie''s end (3) Courtesy victims. It is a remedy for those who have been harmed by the loss caused by the Circle''s transnt. .!! Let me just say the conclusion. They have a chance toe back. At Dia''s words, Grebel''s eyes trembled violently. However, it is a possibility. Regenerate lost circles. It is impossible to recover unless you have to practice as a wizard from the beginning again. It is impossible to get back what was stolen. However, if you work hard, you can make it possible to find your original power again. What Dia suggested was the production ns for the necessary medicinal materials or artifacts. Is it really possible? it''s possible. You are never wrong. Dia insisted without hesitation. No one else in the Mage Tower coulde up with a remedy for the victims. No, they probably aren''t interested. He hurriedly looks over the papers that Dia had put out. Just like a traveler who discovered water in the desert. Is it possiblewas it possible? Thinking about it while you''re stuck here in his own guilt. Dia''s words would probably sting him quite painfully. Yes, thats right. It was the right crossing in the end. As he muttered in resignation, Dia red at him annoyed. It was an outright reaction, rare for her. ...Before that, what did you understand before sitting down? You didn''t show me that, did you? When these words came out of Dia''s mouth, Gralevel was taken aback. I also flinched a bit. I know you read it. There are two things you need to do to save them. This is something that cannot be ovee with any medicine or artifact. One of their choices. One of those two things is the will of the victim himself to return to the Mage Tower. This is where the difficulty lies. Soon they find out what caused their loss of talent. and you will be angry But will he really return to the Magic Tower? I''m guessing that most of them probably won''t. And another is who will lead them. Anyway, the solution that Dia came up with was to make a circle by doing it again from the beginning. This process requires someone to lead and a leader to support them. I bet you, no one is going to do this. That''s my opinion too. From the point of view of the other wizards, it was a different matter. There is nothing to be gained by looking after it. Even if they gave me an advantage, there''s no way they''d take care of it properly. In my heart, I want to help. I am not in an idle position either. Then how? Dont you even know what I said? It''s like this climber. So even if you get away with that damn bastard, you''ll be caught by a strange teacher. Facts make people so painful that they want to die. Anyway, it''s a real motive, so it''s going out very rough. I really want to, but... Surprisingly, Dia''s Graelevel was rude about being rudest time. Or were you good at it? While I seriously contemte something starting with , she is pushing her motive step by step. Dia said, pping the table lightly with the palm of her hand, as if threatening her. In short, you are responsible for teaching them. ....but only for those who are determined to return in the end. Was it something like that!! Finally, Gravel almost lost his mind and said, Am I to teach themr? A somewhat cracked voice barely leaked from his mouth. It doesn''t mean you don''t want to do it. It''s just that you never thought you''d have that way. I can''t help but understand why I hadn''t thought of that. Gravel must be thinking of himself as the perpetrator. He probably never dreamed that he would support someone... and those who lost their talent because of him. It is natural. But Dia casually suggested it. Your circles are built on what they have built. But I cannot return it. So we just have to fix it in some other way. It is difficult for those who have lost their talents to correct their original path again, but it is difficult with individual efforts alone. And besides that, hardships will follow. You teach and you endure all the external hardships. do you think you can do it? I dont know that either. Dia shook her head slowly. But it has to be done. A must thing. Gravel muttered slowly. And for a moment, he lowers his head and doesn''t move. If he still doesn''t raise his head again, he''spletely broken. Dia doesn''t even have to offer any more. That''s why Dia also waits quietly without urging her with harsh words or anything. She makes the proposal, but in the end, it is because no one but herself makes the decision. Gravel remained silent. And it was his hand that moved before his mouth. The papers on the table... Grab the proposal from Dia and pull it over and pass it over again. As if to check properly this time. The meaning of that action is clear... ...I will. The conclusion he came to, barely breathing. It is the answer that we will embrace it as it is and not run away. Can you? Honestly, I have no thoughts in my head. But one thing is certain. He said this without hesitation. At least I wont be like the other teachers. The other teachers..... Trash that only clings to the abilities of the students, or trash that treats the students as research equipment. .... Either way, it''s just garbage. Is it the will to at least not be like them? So I will do it! But Dia stands still as if she doesn''t understand something. Something is missing. It''s a look I don''t like. Is it a resolution or a n to give specific trust? Which one? ... I''ll do it''. That is not true. Theint finally came out of her mouth. I am the future master of the Magic Tower. He is your boss. Ah... was that it? Then I realized! What did Dia disapprove of? No, grab that first and go in. No, is a clear hierarchy important?'' yes. Certain obedience is also necessary to eliminate anxiety in the future. Gravel hesitated for a while as if his thoughts had gone that far, but this time he bowed his head properly and was polite. It''s not a motive, it''s an homage to the unmistakable boss. ....Yes, I understand. I will surely carry out the orders given. Masterdia Leckie. Only then did Dia''s atmosphere soften slightly as if she was satisfied with something. Dia told Grebel to prepare for the future and to wait, and then went on to finish the business without hesitation. This time, on the way back to Fahilia. After thinking about it for a while, I decided to ask this Kim. But can I not even say that? What are you talking about? The remedy. What Dia suggested to Grelevel. Actually, that theory was made up by you for days and nights as soon as you returned that day. That day, Dia found out the truth and locked herself in her room without a chance to stop. Then he came up with the proposal and consulted me on how to move it forward. And it leads to a visit to that level a while ago and a push. I thought there was no need to talk about it. is it? Well, I don''t think it''s necessary. I don''t know what kind of misunderstanding Grelevel is, but having hime up with a countermeasure will give Dia a huge advantage if she wants to take control of the Mage Tower in the future. Even if it was made of wild fruit, it was ss 8. That power cannot be ignored within the Mage Tower. that he Impressed by Dia''s method, he follows her. Grace is kind of like a big leash. It''s like gaining a lot of power. And if he really worked hard and was recognized this time, that alone would be a joke. Well, to the end, that was an advantage I thought of, and I don''t know if Dia calcted it that far. What? It was unexpected to go out resolutely from there just to be polite. was it strange? no. good job; I see that as necessary too. A certain line must be drawn. Because in order to obey, you must definitelye out. Yeah Dia, youve be great too. I can''t imagine thinking there. um um. good job good job Shall I stroke your hair? Actually?... Then Dia stopped slightly. Right in front of you to the point where you can teleport to the outside. I was taken aback by her sudden action. huh''? ...Actually, that''s not the case. Isnt that what it is? why? I quietly listened to what she had to say. ...I wanted to show off a little. First of all, it''s the same time... Because the words I said back then are still there. Was that the reason? Were you really more serious than that? The idea that I should teach Dia the way to properly stand on the top line in the future. ....And unexpectedly, two thoughts ovepped: I like to bully others. Is this a problem? No, nothing will happen. Maybe if I''m right. hmm? At least he doesn''t seem to think so. yes''? Anyway, lets go back. Everyone is waiting. Last time, as soon as I came back, Dia immediately shut up, so I didn''t have time to celebrate properly or talk about it. Once it''s finished, I''m going to celebrate properly this time as soon as I go back. Everyone will already be prepared and waiting in Fahilia. When I said to go back, Dia nodded vigorously and operated the gate to the outside. ah? however. Then why did you practice that hard thing by yourself? Pretty usible, right? I referred to what Arell-nim usually did. what? Wait a minute. Did I? I just want to be polite to the other person. You said you went there? After listening to it, I think it''s like that... and maybe it''s not... Something suddenly itches me. Did I really do that normally? My God..... Sometimes when you go out to negotiate. Arell? No, lets go back. I wondered if I should look back on my usual self a little bit. Surprisingly, you don''t know how you usually look. Chapter 499 Chapter 499. Mage Tower Owner''s Work It seems that the full-fledged process of handing over the Mage Tower Lord''s work has begun. From then on, Dia personally went to and from the Mage Tower several times to prepare. From what I hear, there doesn''t seem to be any problem. yes no problem i sometimes Dia? Any help? Or is it that someone just doesn''t listen and opposes? Are you just beingte? If there is, I''ll scold you instead! I can''t control my free time and every time she returns to the manor, I hover around Dia and ask. it''s okay. Or No problem, dont worry. he demanded. No problem.... huh. It''s good if there is no problem. If there''s nothing bothering you, you''ll be happy. Yeah, no problem. It''s not that I''m bored because I don''t have anything to do. Really. After all, I haven''t done anything either. It''s because I removed something like a parasite from the magic tower. Well, it''s something that no one knows about in the future, but it doesn''t matter. It was so leisurely. I''m so free that I''m talking to and ying with a mini c tree sapling that I recently brought to my room and improved for ornamental use. now you know how to do it well I''m bored... No, I''m sorry. Is it like the feeling of a parent who is disappointed with the growth of their child? yes? Is it a mini c tree? And I''m still bored. Arel. As soon as I came back from the Mage Tower, Dia found me. There is nothing to report. that it is I had some idea why she was looking for me right away. I have a request I want to tell you. Please is it? heh i knew it Did you know that? yes! After all, I have to help! Ha ha ha ha ha ha. Dia is still far away. what is it I can''t help it. After all, you can''t do without me? It''s a no-brainer, but I''m sorry if you don''t rely on it too much. Obviously the most annoying man in the world, I decided to ept her business. I exhaled lightly, never wavering, and nodded. It is third-rate to show off here. Yes, the time has finallye when you need my help. ...Somehow, it seems that your eyes are shining. I took a nap. Um, is it too obvious? Anyway, that''s it. What matters is what you ask for. okay. What''s wrong? who doesn''t listen? Do you do the opposite? Oh, are you running out of money? Just talk. let me solve everything I do everything except the impossible. That''s how I tried to listen to what Dia wanted to ask for in the almighty wish repair mode. But somehow Dia tilted her head. ...It''s not like that. huh? Isn''t it the magic tower? Undoubtedly, the matter rted to the inauguration of the owner of the Mage Tower This is an extremely personal request. Well, that would be fine too. So what is it? I told you to listen, so don''t listen. And it might be better to ask for something extremely personal than a public request. Certainly, there is a meaning that it is a prize. Haven''t you been working hard? Enough reason to listen. Even though Dia decided to ask, she still hesitated a little, as if she was being shameless. I winked to mean okay. are you okay. Then, I beg you regardless. And she told me about the request. ....uh? really? wait for a sec?! I listened without thinking too much, and at some point I opened my eyes wide and was startled. To put it bluntly, it''s more like a wish than a request. However, it is not a wish with material meaning. It''s the kind of thing that can''t be cut and drawn to a simple conclusion. Really? I''m serious? Is that really okay? I asked again. could it really be that? But Dia nodded once again, as if she had made up her mind. That is enough. Her will was firm. Then I have no reason to stop. Some time after Dia asked me for a favor. I visited a ce in Ernesia Kingdom with her. It''s not about business or what you do. It was only rted to Dia. Is it really going to be like this? Enough. Dia quietly shook her head once. The ce we visited was a certain vige in the kingdom... a ce that used to be. It was a ce that didn''t feel popr at all. How long has it been since all the residents have already disappeared? The houses are all ruined, and the weeds that grow haphazardly underfoot make an annoying noise whenever you walk. A lot has changed. Dia muttered quietly. Not in a very good direction. I don''t even know what to say about that. This is the vige Dia used to live in. i.e. her hometown. It''s a pitiful ce that ended up like this because some damn bitch spread the gue on her technology experiment. Well, the culprit has already be a handful of ashes, so there is no point in swearing at him anymore. After thinking about what to say for a while, I decided to talk about the progress of the matter. I have finished negotiating with the lord of this ce. There will be no procedural problems. So, sooner orter, we will start a major construction project. Originally, this vige was thend of another lord, but through this negotiation, it was moved to our jurisdiction. On paper, the lord of Fahilia for 200 years. In other words, it is a contract loaned to me and my sessors. In the meantime, it''s up to us how we use this ce. It means you are free to do whatever you want to do. He too was bewildered and allowed it. Perhaps he will never be able to understand. Even I thought for a moment huh?'' Because I couldn''t help but be surprised. It was something I hadn''t even thought about in the first ce. ...And don''t worry about the gue. In the first ce, a long time has passed and all countermeasures have already been created. Residents will no longer be reluctant to stay here. This is what Arel-nim helped me with. I am not worried. Dia speaks calmly and looks around. Is this really enough? I asked again. What Dia asked me to do. It''s just that she lived in the past... to rebuild the ruined hometown again. But the word is reconstruction. After all, this is effectively a different vige. In the first ce, the word reconstruction itself is a contradiction. Recovery doesn''t make sense. This is nothing more than fixing it so that people can gather and live outside again. This doesnt change the past. Dia was the first to speak. No wizard can undo the past. ???? Hmm. But even if I neglect it, it will only remain as a dead vige in my memory. Every time I think of this ce, it''s justplicated. In that case, wouldn''t it be better to change it? To put a knot in the past and focus on the future. It might be some kind of ritual. For that reason, Dia asked me to rebuild this vige. After hearing her true intentions, I understood and epted her. Originally, its something I have to do on my own. Despite my shame, I asked Arel-nim. Yes, it is not simply a question of money. As it is a territory under the jurisdiction of another lord, there are many problems with procedures and power. In the end, it''s an impossible wish if I don''t use my hands. but. There is no need to ask me again for this matter. Even if I hadnt asked for it at this time I would have helped. Regardless of how much loss or gain there is, that much can be done enough. did that much work. If you can''t do that much, I''ll change the title from Past Life Pro to Past Life Trash. However, Dia refused to do so. no. If you ept it without a reason and without meaning, it just doesn''t touch you. Who says that? How good is it to just receive it? Its Arel-sama. It seems that he remembered what he said while shaping up one day. My mouth is the source of cmity. But why now? There will be no time to look back after that. Ah I understand. Why did she ask for this again? Thats why I wanted to check it out now. Dia went somewhere. I followed. In fact, she said she woulde alone, but I ended up following. Here it is. Dia stopped in front of a small lung. Then, when he carefully touches the abandoned house, the old wall crumbles with just that. ...This is where I lived as a child. The reason she blurted out was probably that it was a ce she didn''t want to recall. Still, I can''t help bute here. Because at that time the dead could not be buried. All of them are burned and turned to ashes and disposed of in a ce no one knows about. Even the lord of this ce doesn''t remember. Surviving after that day. enter the magic tower And it has reached Arel''s estate. And after a while, I will be the owner of the mage tower... It''s my job, but it''s really ridiculous. ...Hey, did you say that yourself? But for now, I decided not to bet on anything else. It''s probably her own joke. You can refuse if it bothers you even now. Because it was I who encouraged it. It''s an excuse, I''ll give it to you somehow. But Dia shook her head. I will. The decision had already been made. but. but? What should I do? As the owner of the Magic Tower, I am still not sure what to do. It doesn''t mean that you simply don''t know how. There are many roads. There is also a way to satisfy only one''s own greed. Well, there''s a way to just go smoothly. Whether she leaves her name as a leader or ends safely in namelessness is her freedom. Moderate or radical, you can be anything Diaya! However, if you really want advice, I can give it to you. Yes, in my case for example. Why dont you just do whateveres to mind? I always do whateveres to my mind. If there''s something you want, push through. If you think it''s wrong, hit it and break it. ...I know it''s irresponsible. But what can I do to get back to work with that? What is half a joke It''s just a metaphor to convey the truth about not thinking too hard. okay. It would be better to give some good advice at this point. All right. . uh? But the problem is when you take it seriously. As Arel said, I will do whateveres to mind. Thats right. huh. I hope it goes well. what....? This isn''t it. Originally, I was going to say something more clever after this. Is that really enough? But since the person himself seemed to understand it, I couldn''t say much more than that. But what did you think, so you said you would know? Dia''s inauguration ceremony as the next Mage Tower owner was sessfully held. It was an unprecedentedly quick handoverpared to the previous Mage Master''s inauguration. The reason was that Helmin wanted to take over as quickly as possible. Because Dia also agreed to that. More than anything. There is no need for trivial and cumbersome procedures.'' It was because Dia herself was quickly preparing for the handover. Minor procedures and insignificant customs just showed off the atmosphere ofpletely crushing them without a change in expression. If you have anyints,e directly and exin the justification. That was what Dia meant. Chapter 500 Chapter 500. Mage Tower Master''s duties (2) Though it won''t change if Ie in person.'' I watched the inauguration ceremony and smirked. First of all, since it is an important ce, I wanted to watch this ce myself. And there are aspects that show off. There is also an intention to show who will definitely look after the spawn in the future. And the handover is just about to end. Its definitely over. I will definitely take it. She safely received a staff from Helmin, symbolizing the lord of the mage tower. As I watched everyone look up at me in awe, I had a wild idea. That wand that Dia usually uses is much more powerful.'' It''s a special product developed in my estate. This time, that wand will be covered in dust while stuck in a corner. Well, it has more meaning than performance. Contrary to Helmin, who came down from the podium as if iming to be a member of a mage tower, Dia took the podium instead. Many wizards in the Mage Tower watching this inauguration ceremony look up to her. All that''s left now is for Dia to say something in front of them. You can say anything, whether it''s a congrattory message or a resolution to the future. If you say something nice, p p! will hit Let me tell you this first. Dia tapped the floor under the podium with the tip of her staff to attract attention, then opened her mouth. yes what would you like to say This time it was left to her discretion. I could help with the lines, but it seemed like she would take care of it. So I didn''t get involved at all. In other words, the words that follow are the only actions she thought of herself. I won''t say anything overly bold.'' I just listened quietly and didn''t care. speech began. ...The current Mage Tower is trash. I got along well with other wizards as well as myself. huh? for a moment? ....isn''t my ears wrong? yes? That moment. The elders sitting nearby, including Helmin, looked at me all at once. not me this is not me! Why do you think I did it? I shook my head desperately. It''s unfair as much as today. In the midst of such chaos, Dia continues to speak. Do you not care about confusion? Or are you hoping for this chaotic atmosphere? She just keeps on doing what she does. The magic tower I watched when I was inexperienced in the past was closed. It was a ce that I could never dream of developing. Gossip that doesn''t go well with congrattions or words that reveal aspirations. Of course, it can''t sound very fine from the listener''s point of view. Little by little, I feel antipathy feelings arise. Will it be okay as it is? Helmin cautiously talks to me. No, it''s no use asking me. I just put my chin on my chin and thought it over and came to a conclusion. Lets listen. She''s not such a shallow thinker. In the meantime, Dia''s speech continues. I was able to stand in this position not because I have worked hard in such a closed ce. Just get out of here and see the wider world. And I just got a chance to think for myself. That''s all. After all, isn''t that wrong? If you only look at the ceiling of the tower, you will not be able to see how high the sky is. As she said, the world that the present Mage Tower shows to newbies who are just starting out on the path of magic is small. Of course, this does not mean that the space is physically narrow. No matter how much magic I used to expand the space, or how many magic books I prepared. Because the space for human growth is not easily filled. The wizards were silent. Everyone must have felt the same way. Not all of them were masters and familiar with magic from the beginning. Likewise, there are times when I thought It''s hard.'' And Dia pointed it out. It''s never taken for granted. That''s why Dia seemed to be drawing conclusions from the beginning. Surprisingly, Dia seems to be a hardliner.'' I guessed her intentions and smiled strangely. In fact, she has no duty to do. It''s enough just to live with the power and enjoy it. If he doesn''t fall, he will be praised as a great leader for that alone. That alone is half... no, more than that. Because usually when you encounter power, you don''t even know it. But she doesn''t seem to want to take that simple path. I will not be able to go into detail here. But let me tell you one thing. She dered her decision. We will make it a more free mage tower. At least I will open the ceiling now. It''s a free mage tower... what do you think? While everyone looked up at her dumbfoundedly, Dia said that and quietly ended her speech. Silence prevails. And let me p my hands Everyone followed the sound and apuded while being confused one by one. What kind of path is the new Mage Master pursuing? Will it be tough or will it bring about something else. That''s for her to see and decide. Either way, I just want it to go well. Some time had passed since Dia started taking on her duties as the master of the mage tower in earnest. At first, it took several days just to check the handover that Helmin had arranged. After finally tidying up. Dia exercised her authority as the tower owner in earnest. And the first thing she pushed. Tower? What did you just say? It is what you see. In front of thepletely frozen elders, Dia just insisted on it again without a change in expression. We are going to do this first. Ha, but the elders frowned deeper and deeper into the crease of the fan. Just looking at it, it wasn''t a happy expression. This is nonsense. In the end, one of the elders hesitated for a moment and brought out this doctor. When one of them said that, the others silently shook their heads as if expressing a simr meaning. Do you think so? Of course, isnt it? A public disy of the Magic Tower... This is too much. Yes. What Dia promoted was to open the Magic Tower to the world and freely show it to the public. It was the agenda for opening the Magic Tower''. It is also true that D.A. showed an unusual atmosphere. The elders were prepared for her to exert some force. However, the agenda she threw was unexpected. That''s right, wizards who are afraid to take their ass off the tower for the rest of their lives. Isn''t it the same as something that can never happen to them who are old. To reveal the location of the magic tower and show it to the people... So far, only the king of the kingdom knows the exact location of Ernesia''s magic tower. In the name of protecting the tower from various threats and protecting dangerous technology, the mage tower has concealed its location with all kinds of means. But isn''t Dia insisting on breaking it now? Remove the hidden distortion barrier. Perfectly exposes the magic tower to the world. It is like revealing a secret that has been hidden for so long. Of course, the elders were frightened. This is unprecedented! More than that. Wouldnt that be a threat to tradition itself? Innovation is good, but there is a limit! The elders were adamantly opposed. Dia just keeps her mouth shut and listens to their usations. She didn''t show any other signs of agitation, it was about the opposite. She had been thinking about this since the time she conceived the idea. Rather than thinking, I just think it''s meekly opposing it. Compared to the case of following Arel-nim, he''s calm...'' Compared to the many scenes she has seen at the negotiating table, the current discussion is very gentle. They were truly beyond imagination. I once saw an aristocratpletely lying down in the middle of a meeting and telling the truth. I was relieved to think that at least the elders did not go so far as to tell the truth. If it were Arel, how would she cope with such a situation, but for her, if such a person urred, she could not think of any other way to deal with it other than dropping it from the top of the mage tower. She was surprisingly violent. ...In the end, all that remains is persuasion.'' The opposite was expected. The important thing is how to get them to agree.'' to do. Of course, that method was fully considered. Now is the time to unfold it. I understand the im. There was a good reason for the current Mage Tower''s concealment and closed policy. Dia wanted to acknowledge their im first. When you disagree with your opponent, you must first ept the other person''s logic. Otherwise, the other person will not listen. yes. Obviously, the elders seem to be satisfied with their legitimacy, nodding their heads. but. The times are too long gone. And the next thing is to unfold the logic that contradicts their im. The era has passed. Uhm?????? The elders held their breath at Dia''s point. The era when the concealment of the Magic Tower was emphasized was in the early days of the establishment of the Kingdom of Ernesia. At that time, there were many elements that threatened the kingdom. Especially at a time when there were frequent wars. That''s why the Mage Tower, the core of magic technology, was a facility that was threatened with the highest priority even within the kingdom. At the time, the first Mage Tower owner decided to hide the Mage Towerpletely after deliberation. Thoroughly concealed with various spatial magics. He envisioned a sturdy tower that would not be pierced even by a meteorite. In addition, the masters thoroughly controlled the disciples, thoroughly weeding out the disquieting elements and subjugating them. Thanks to that, Ernesia''s Mage''s Tower has never fallen into the hands of an enemy country even after going through countless wars. Um, yes! It was necessary! The elders looked proud. They are also the ones who have maintained the current Mage Tower while strictly following the guidelines handed down from the beginning. Is it really necessary to do that until now? Dia asked slowly. Do we still have to thoroughly hide and protect the Mage Tower like in those days? Security is necessary. There must also be defensive measures. But times are different. The magic within the Mage Tower has also developed sufficiently. The average level of wizards also improved. The level of Ernesia''s Mage''s Tower is never inferior to that of other countries'' Mage''s Tower. I don''t think we''ll lose even if each mage tower engages in an all-out war right now. I think we need to change the defense guidelines. And the Mage Tower''s concealment policy is not the only advantage. More than anything. The current method is expensive to maintain. moan. Thats right the elders were silent. That''s right. The budget needed to hide the Mage Tower for the sake of the concealment policy is not that cheap. Even with the space concealment magic, how much was the material and cost to constantly apply and maintain it? The recent Mage Tower is not making a loss march for nothing. Too much money going unnecessarily. I think the budget problem will be considerably improved even if it is lifted right away. There is no need for overly cumbersome defenses. That''s what Dia insisted. It was the best at the time, but now there are plenty of alternatives. I don''t think it''s anything to worry about. Chapter 501 Chapter 501. Work of the tower master (3) + rest, and omen (1) The money issue was mentioned. The elders were gradually at a loss for words about the urgent matter. Money is important. It is so important that it cannot be refuted otherwise. If we make it public, we will also hold events for the general public. Shouldnt we also consider the benefits of that? Demonstrations of magic, and sales of magic tools open to the general public. We are nning to open a new window exclusively for official requests at the Mage Tower. Existing mage towers only received requests from some nobles or royal castles. For ordinary people to hire a wizard, the procedure wasplicated. Either through the side of the lord. Or borrowing the power of wizards from the Mage Tower. However, D.A. put forward a proposal to receive a request from the general public right away. Are you going into business? The elders misunderstood the meaning and frowned. Dia shook her head. It''s just because I think the people also have a right to enjoy the boon of magic. Dia insisted. and. Also, the right to enchantment tools and other things to make things transparent. For her, this time, he quietly turned around andpared it. That''s enough for you to understand. It doesn''t just mean creating a window. In other words, direct management by the Mage Tower means that the Mage Tower can officially obtain the benefits as well. At least in the field of gain, it will be more open than before. are you okay? It is not entirely unprecedented. The Magic Tower belonging to the Kingdom of Damaniel is already making profits through regr events. It''s not that I''m trying to do something that others haven''t done before. It is to refer to the times and move forward in a better way. But for that Yes. We need to be free from the excessive control we have now. The present Mage''s Tower requires strict procedures even to send a disciple outside. Even if the master refuses, it cannote out easily. Disciples can receive requests from outside themselves. Moreover, if there is sufficient justification, we will change it so that we can freely see and study the world. Of course, the responsibility will be taken by the individual and will be asked more strictly. But then. Security... What are you going to do in case something unfortunate happens? The elders were still not convinced. Worried about the disaster that might happen, I let out a worried sigh. It also doesn''t go over. Dia calmly grasped the situation. Yes, they have toe up with this to convince them. Dia tried to use herst means of persuasion. Cant we see the good points? A good thing? If there is a profit, there will be enough flexible funds outside of the regr budget. Dia just said this. There''s no way they don''t know what she''s trying to say. Flexibility outside the official budget. Commonly speaking, it is money that eats away. And, as expected, they red at it. This ce, which had only made sounds of pain, suddenly became suddenly quiet. I could hear the sound of their heads rolling. It is not that Dia was ignorant of the inner thoughts of the elders. But there is no need to point it out now. that''ster Because the purpose now is to appease those old people. It''s just bait anyway. That''s the way Dia saw Arel''s way and imitated it. Arel had previously given advice as if passing by. When persuading those who know nothing but desire, sometimes it''s more effective to blind them with that greed than to push them with force and power.'' say. What would you like to do? Oh. hmm! First of all... I think we need to discuss it some more. Little by little, the opinions of the elders change. Reluctantly, they began toe forward as if they could discuss the matter a little more. In reality, the benefits that will fall right in front of your eyes are expected. It doesn''t matter. You can do whatever you want.'' Anyway, that will be sorted out someday. Of course, as long as it catches her eye. At least it''s going to pretend to be that flexible. And when they know the result. It will be after everything has already changed as she wishes. Ernesia Magic Tower''s front opening. Of course, if you call it open, just release the barrier that was hiding the existence of that ce. The window to receive requests from ordinary people officially opens at the Magic Tower. In addition, it is only to the extent that permission for visits is granted depending on the time. It was nothing short of shocking to those who were familiar with the closed nature of the Magic Tower. People who didn''t know about it were all taken by surprise when the magic tower suddenly appeared. Look at that! What is that? ...Isn''t that a huge tower? A wastnd located in the eastern and western part of Ernesia Kingdom. Originally, there was a sudden shudder and change in thendscape of what was said to be one of the few uselessnds in the kingdom where not a single de of grass grows. Eventually, when he heard that the true identity of that tower was the magic tower, he looked at it with a look of curiosity from fear. Most of the people showed favorable reactions and expectations when they heard that the ce would be opened to the general public in the near future. As a result, this choice serves as an opportunity to properly disclose magic technology to the general public in the not-too-distant future and to enjoy its benefits, instilling awareness that magic is convenient rather than fearful to the general public. Also, will the name of the mage tower master who promoted the reorganization be widely known? It has not yet arrived, but it is in the not-too-distant future. But nobody knows yet. That''s it. Concerned secretly, Dia secretly listened to information about the current state of the Magic Tower. There seems to be no problem.'' She seemed to be doing pretty well. change several things. asionally there are conflicts, but unexpectedly, they seem to be working well without resolving them by force. Helmin seemed to havepletely given up on management. I heard that he heard cheers that day after retirement or something. It''s a rumor anyway. Well, there was no sign that he did anything after he shut himself up while talking about his injury. Maybe I''m just ying with my hands off work. Second to the injury, was it difficult? I also sympathize a little. In any case, Dia seemed to be doing a great job as the tower owner without any problems afterwards. It''s a bit bittersweet feeling. I closed the magic book I was reading to kill time and thought about it quietly. At first, I just hired a wizard because the manor needed a wizard. And get in my eyes and give a teaching. sometimes y ....sometimes ying. y anyway How much time has passed And the owner of the mage tower? Yes, you have developed wonderfully. I ended my recollection with a bit of bittersweet feeling. ....It is an illusion if there is only a strangely recalled memory. It''s because it''s a recollection by my subjective. And... Arell-nim? What are you talking about? As if recalling an empty seat, Dia looks at me curiously from behind as I close my eyes and say nonsense. Yes. Today Dia is staying at our house in my castle. Lets set the mood a little. I smiled bitterly when I saw here to my office today as usual. The owner of the Magic Tower is working from home No, in this case, is it two jobs? As I said before, Dia didn''t stop working in my estate. It has been reduced a little, but nothing has changed from before. For most tasks, you can give instructions here. And you can always go and fix it if you need to. So no problem. Is that so? That''s right. Dia replied casually. Somehow, despite taking on the duties of the head of the tower, there are still more days to be here. Well, as she said, if it''s Topju''s job, most of them give orders, so it doesn''t matter. ....I bet he didn''t learn how to do that by watching me. Then I want to wish the mages of the Mage Tower peace. By the way, is the mage tower owner a side job or a bonus... Is it that or just helping? What are you all saying? Jurani, the magic tower whomutes outside for the first time in history. Was that something they would ept in their heads? Surprisingly, no oneined. Rather, I felt like I took it for granted. ....What do they understand? It seems to be handling the work properly, so there is no corner for me to say anything. I wont say anything unless you have a problem. It''s better for me to be on this side if possible, so there''s no other corner toin about. With Dia quietly watching me. I suddenly remembered one thing and changed the subject. Come to think of it. I asked youst time too. yes? What do you mean? Why did you ept the offer after all? It''s really embarrassing for me to ask after rmending you be a mage master!'' like Helmin, but in the end, it was her who finally epted it. Again, I was still wondering why. Besides, even though Dia doesn''t show it like that, she doesn''t really like the Mage Tower very much. huh? Now that it''s over, teach me! Its nothing, but. Because its okay. Or will you not be able to tell? If that''s the case, there''s nothing you can do about it. However, Dia shook her head lightly as if that wasn''t the case, hesitated for a moment, then opened her mouth again. However, unlike usual, he seemed a bit embarrassed to speak. Actually just like Arel-nim changed this ce. I also wanted to change that ce. .... That''s all. ...Ah, that''s right. I listened to it nkly and sighed for a moment. Like me anyway? I feel embarrassed just thinking about it again. Rest and omen (1) Watching Dia establish her position as the owner of the mage tower, I judged the timing appropriately. Then one morning in the morning. I climbed to the top of the castle secretly and looked around. A lot has changed. At first, the ce where there was only pure white snow has now be a huge city. Except for some natural areas, it is hard to find traces of the coldnds of the past. It''s not just territory. Furthermore, the lifestyle of the entire kingdom would have changed. For example, like that train that just left Fahilia. And the same is true of my personal living environment now. I am also twenty-two this year. It was a littleter than nned, but the hardening of afortable life like honey was almost going in. all that''s left now That''s the only thing that gets in the way. Well, it won''t be long before that gets sorted out. Now it''s just waiting for the right time. The time has not yete. Still, the timing is getting close. I muttered as I stared at the other side where the sun had not risen yet. FYI, there is nothing over there. I''m just pretending to look at it with a feeling of form. yes decided I gazed out leisurely and half-impulsively came up with a n, then when the sun rises, let''s tell everyone. Chapter 502 Chapter 502. Rest, and Omen (2) and that morning. I proudly dered it in front of everyone gathered. Coincidentally, Dia also identally'' did not go to the Magic Tower today. Neither Asha nor Seina have idental'' training. It''s a day when Pena doesn''t identally'' have a social gathering with nobledies from other families. Basically, it is a day when everyone in the family is free by chance. So it''s perfect for a big announcement. From now on, we are going to y today! It was me who proudly dered negligence. I, Arell, as lord, dere neglect in front of everyone. For a moment there is silence in the restaurant. After their eyes crossed once. Whoop whoop. yes arna? Are you in a good mood today? Oh, how old are you? Did you finish what I asked you to do yesterday? Ahthat. Umm... I was nning on doing it sooner orter. Sena? ...Today''s meal is also delicious. The chef has improved again. For some reason, they go back to their own friendly atmosphere again. Hey guys? everyone? Where did you hear my announcement now? Are you saying this is a marginalized head of household? Is the darkness starting to overwhelm our house already? I cleared my throat again, trying to get everyone''s attention. Ugh! So, let''s go y now? If you don''t listen to me, will you get angry? Run away on a fryer? Then Pena sighed lightly and looked at me. You know, Arell? Even from now on, where are you going? It''s sudden. How are you? Am I doing this for a day or two? I''m at a loss for words. Quite seriously, Is that so?'' and seemed to be in agony. This is why you should behave well on a regr basis. Its been a while since we all gathered together and went out, right? It''s been a long time, how about going out? No matter how much you say you are going out, Mr. Arell? Isn''t it sudden that you''re making a decision right now? Asha also expressed disapproval. I tsk tsk lightly flicked my finger, showing me not to worry. Everyone, dont you have a schedule? Both have no training. Didn''t Dia also have to go to the Mage Tower today? All three nodded their heads. No one can make an excuse for being busy in front of me. Do you have work? don''t worry no more Well, I can''t guarantee what tomorrow will be like, but at least not today. Tomorrow''s work won''t tomorrow''s us give strength. I believe in tomorrow''s us um um You think theres no problem today because we all have free time together? Also, isnt it okay for Arna to go out soon? Rather than staying in the castle all the time, it would be better to gradually show the outside world little by little. If you want to y but don''t have a good reason, use your child as an excuse. Then no one can object. I''m going out to y with my daughter. So empty your time.'' So, no one really objected to my opinion. Even if I go out? Where are you going? Pena tilted her head as if she couldn''t guess. There are limits to going somewhere on a day trip. Even more so, when you reach our level of status, you have to ask for permission to move and n your schedule. There are various procedures, so you can''t ask to leave suddenly. I smiled confidently saying that there was nothing wrong with her concerns. Who am I? He is a person who takes care of all the troublesome procedures in order to y. I already asked for your understanding, so dont worry. Don''t worry, we''ve already found all the good seats. A ce with good water and good air. Someone I know said he had a nice vi. Traditionally, having a lot of powerful friends is a good thing. Because we have a lot of things, there are many things we can borrow from each other. It''s called friendship in the public. Bnce is very important. If you eat just one delicious thing, you''ll get tired of it.... I don''t get tired of c. No matter how good things are, if you continue to touch them, you will be less impressed.... But I don''t get tired of c. Anyway, that''s why I always decide my ns carefully. If you go to hot springs often, you''ll get tired of it, and if you hold banquets often, you''ll get tired. The representative of a resort is the sea. But thest time I visited Kelly, I went to the sea unexpectedly. So, if you go to the sea again this time, you will be bitten. That''s why I decided to go to a ce that is symmetrical with the sea. it''s a mountain The destination we are heading to is a decent vi in the mountains somewhere on the continent. There is a cozy cottage and a clear valley flows in front of it. And the scenery is also beautiful. From our point of view, living in Fahilia, where there is only snow and a city every day, it is a ce that seems quite fresh. iced coffee! As expected, it was Arna who showed the biggest reaction. Taaa! In my arms, Arna stretches out her arms and shows interest in the scenery. Look, Arna. Isn''t the world pure white? There are ces like this outside the city. Sometimes you have to show the world this much. You probably don''t know what it is yet, but I have no intention of raising it as a frog in a well. In the future, when Arna grows up to a certain extent, I''m wondering if we should even go around the continent together. I take Arna and show her the blue sights around her. On the other hand, Pena and other female members just stare at me from behind. And whisper. What are you doubting? So Arell? Where is this? Forcibly ripped off by someone I know... no, a rented vi. There is a drinker I know. There is a bottle that only empty the barrel every day. Eventually, the people around her started cracking down on her not wasting alcohol. I decided to give you a bottle of alcohol only after reviewing the paperwork. So she said that she built a vi in a beautiful ce all over the country to drink in secret. And it just took me. That''s it. For her honor, I won''t reveal who that person was. Like that alcoholic queen anyway. Well, Dia might know the location of this ce. If you reverse the coordinates of the teleport magic circle, you will understand. So, Dia was silent at this time, ...I can''t say it myself. Because if it bes known, it will be a bit of a troublesome procedural problem. After all, it would be smuggling. Wouldn''t it be the greatest diplomatic rudeness ever? I know nothing. That''s why Dia turned a blind eye to reality. Pena must have guessed from Dia''s shy attitude, and her shoulders rxed slightly. ....Oh, I see. don''t mind. Because nothing special. It''s not a legitimate threat... it''s a transaction, so there''s no one to say anything about using this ce. If you get caught, just pat him on the shoulder and whisper in his ear. Then there is also the permission that was not there. Around that time, Asha and Seina, who had been looking inside the vi, also returned. Arell? Looking inside, do you see a lot? There are drinks, drinks, and some pretty precious things, right? Did Arel-nim prepare it? It''s just that the servants don''t notice. What do you call that? Oh, dont worry. There''s no problem, so let''s write it. You can drink as much as you like. Is that okay? No problem. Of course you''ll get permissionter. All the things I have right now are just what I took out of the basement storage under the vi here. Don''t worry. mine is mine That damn queen''s is mine too. everything is mine No problem. If you find outter that it''s empty, the person in question might shed tears, but what do you know? The skeleton would be punished anyway. My back end isn''t over yet. I''m taking a break here today. No annoying reports. In this ce away from the world, take a warm nap during the day and watch the stars at night. Grill meat, look at the stars, and see the flowing valley. It''s small, but there''s no ce like this to pass the time. The sea is good, but the mountains are not bad either. Even I, who aspires to live an Indian life, sometimes like this. no i like it Since my first life is far from this kind of life, I naturally yearn for a life where I spend time meaninglessly. And that regret still vaguely lingers even now, when the memory has faded. Anyway, since I prepared everything, lets spend today without any hassle. Indeed, we had a leisurely time. Pena took Arna to show me the valley, the trees, and me lying down on the sunbed. ....Why me? Arna cant grow up like this. Does that make sense? That''s what I mean. I can''t grow up to be azy adult like this slime. I admit it. It seems that the rest of his aides are drinking and chatting on their own, thanks to the order to spend them freely in the name of a one-day vacation. At first, I was taken aback by the sudden outing, but I quickly adapted and rxed. Everyone is busy no matter how they look. There must be no reason to decline while taking a break. He''s been drinking and talking since daytime. Is it difficult to work normally? Everyone admired when Seina, who was a little worried while watching, showed that it was served mixed with alcohol, saying it was the way people in her hometown treat bad alcohol. Come to think of it, I heard a rumor that mixed liquor that is mixed like that is popr after selling after improving alcohol, but it seems to be true. After that, Dia says she will follow suit, mixes this and that, eats it, and snorts as a group. ....what are they doing. Are you bored? After that, I sneak in and show off my original cocktail, etc. I had such a rxing time. It is truly peaceful. And at night..... I came out to the valley in front of the vi moderately alone andy down. It''s a waste toe to a ce like this and fall asleep early. First of all, it was empty to bring nothing, so I came out with only a bottle of alcohol and a fishing rod. I want to know what kind of night fishing to freeze to death in the valley, but it doesn''t matter because I''m just pretending to throw a float. A fishing rod is a decoration. people don''t know that ???? Bright. The empty night sky looks bright as if the stars are pouring down. It is a sky that is hard to see in a world where modern civilization has established itself. Come to think of it, have I never been very interested in constetions? Apparently, constetions here basically have a strong meaning for finding a direction, so I only know about the constetions that sailors recognize. Shall I sort that outter? There is also a lot to do. ....No, I jumped out because I didn''t want to work before that, so there''s no need to think about what to do. I put aside my thoughts and just wanted to look up at the sky in a daze. i am arel and have no idea I want to drink Coke... What? As I was calming down like that, I heard familiar footsteps by my bedside. Penada. What are you doing? Why don''t you go inside and sleep? Chapter 503 Chapter 503. Rest, and precursor (3) No sleep. I just stopped thinking about it. Isnt that what it is? Then lets call it a night walk. Are you lying down? Since when did you think walking should be done on foot? ???? Ugh. Pena sat down in the remaining empty seat with a slight bewilderment. In case someonees anyway, we have set up two seats in advance. Are you Arna? are you okay. because i''m sleeping And the nanny is watching. Arna fell asleepter than usual. Maybe the environment has changed, so I''m a baby, but I''m not sure if I''m excited. So Arell? what''s the matter? hmm? Suddenly, a one-day vacation All of a sudden? I''m not doing this for a day or two, so what? A lot of whims and a lot ofziness. That''s why the servants don''t question our actions too much. However, there are things that feel a little different in her and others'' eyes. Is something wrong? I think I made it a little hastily. At Pena''s question, I was silent for a while and smiled bitterly. It''s not a false statement. ...Because it will take a while to rest next time. One time the job was finished. There was also a moment to deliberately create a ce to rest. If it''s not today, it''ll take a while until the next time youe out to y. Same with my schedule as a lord. Other than that, there are things that should not be known to the world. It will be the limit to be able to spend leisurely. It gets noisy sooner orter, whether you like it or not. After that, afortable life will follow again. Until then, it''s going to be a bit of a headache. Pena. huh? Are you enjoying your current life? ...They''re talking about something all of a sudden. Well, even if I were in her shoes, suddenly saying this would sound odd. Um, isnt it? If we don''t have fun living like this, no one in the world will be happy, right? It is a very luxurious word to say that we are happy. There are no other people in the world who live like us. ...Then I guess I''ll have to keep living this way. When you want to rest, you can create a time even if you force yourself. This riotous and unruly life. If there is someone who spends a leisurely, leisurely night. On the other hand, there are people who don''t... At this moment, Arel is leisurely looking up at the night sky. Somewhere under such a sky, there were people who were just staring at the stuffy desk without even bothering to look up at the shiny things. ...Shouldn''t we make a decision soon? In the stuffy atmosphere, the first to speak was a middle-aged man with a shaggy beard and a detached impression. Chancellor Slepen Gefenster dispatched from the Felsen Kingdom. Originally, he would be a man wielding great power even within the kingdom. Now he only looks like a shabby middle-aged man throbbing with anguish and headaches. There are a few other people here now. Even now, there is no answer from them. Srepen red at them, then repeated the words earlier. I said I shouldnt have to make a decision! Let''s shout out loud as if begging him to answer slowly. Only then did a long thin breath burst out all at once. Something? What do you want to say? Srefen frowned at that tant reaction. It was misunderstood that he was considered funny. As if to soothe him, the man sitting across from him spoke quietly. ...I don''t know what Mr. Srefen means. Duke of Getchen? An envoy from the kingdom of Damaniel, the Duke of Getchen. He is a man who, for some reason, recently changed the positions of those in power in the kingdom, and then took advantage of the chaos to seize the family and power. What do you want to say? I say it again. Nobody here knows. It doesn''t mean that there''s no point in rushing. Isnt that an important position? Srefen was displeased with his persuasion, but in the end the unpleasant atmosphere was tempered. Don''t forget that we all came together for the same purpose. I never forgot. True to the word, I never forgot. Those gathered here now are envoys sent from different countries. Each of them held this meeting in secret to discuss some countermeasure under themand of the lord...the crowned wearer of each country. Three countries not invited to this meeting. Kelia, the kingdom of the different races. Merman Empire. And..... ....the Kingdom of Ernesia. At the point where their vacancy existed, the meaning of this meeting was clear. Among those three, especially Ernesia Kingdom. And even in that ce, you should never know. Is it really true that there is no way to check the Ernesian kingdom...? Srepen openly stated the reason for this position. The Kingdom of Ernesia, which has been maintaining its solo system for the past few years. And the lord of Fahilia, Arell Ernesia, who is the cause of it. How can I stop that poisoning? To that end, they kept meeting secretly these days and putting their heads together. I don''t really have a grudge against him or anything. Of course, in the past, there were times when Ernesia Kingdom suffered painful treatment, but in the end, it was self-inflicted, and he wasn''t so stupid that he only med the results. But that doesn''t mean you can ept everything and leave it alone. They also have their own important things. If we leave it as it is, it wont end to the extent of widening the gap. Isn''t it the only way to reduce the difference even a little bit for his homnd... and the people of the province and their families? And I can''t stop thinking about distant descendants. They have their own things to protect, so they have no choice but to gather like this even though they know that this is not a ce where they can proudly talk about themselves. that''s management It is also thew that guides the country. It is not that we have been silent. At least, I studied repeatedly to try to stop Arnil''s solo run, but merchants in other countries also struggled desperately in their own way, receiving support from the state. It set a policy to surpass or improve the products handled by the existing Arnil store, and clung only to that goal. It''s cowardly, but it can''t be said to be cowardly either. For merchants, imitation is not necessarily wrong. The Arnil Chamber did not particrly impose sanctions on it. As if knowing it on purpose and leaving it alone. That''s why they didn''t even hesitate. I wasn''t in a position to look at it like that in the first ce. Actually, only a few types of products werepleted in a direction simr to or separate from theirs, but the demand for products sold like that is not too bad. The problem is that each time theye up with something more. If this one is barely catching up with one, Arnil Firm wille up with five new ones. It felt as if they were being ridiculed, so every time the merchants and the nobles who supported them had to shake their shoulders. Cosmetics.... They managed to catch up with one of the medicines used for beauty and developed them, so it wasn''t long ago that they released three new products at the same time. And the aristocrat of the country, who became the protagonist of the incident not long ago, covered his head and fell face down. It seems that it was his family that led and supported the work again at the time. It wasn''t a big loss, but it seemed that it was quite a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of But no one in this room isughing at him. It''s nobody else''s business. And it''s also a concern for everyone here. At least this is certain. What is? You won''t be able to catch up with him this way. There was a gloom in the air at Srefen''s words. In fact, even if he didn''t point it out, they also felt it implicitly. If you struggle to catch up, you can somehow survive. But doesn''t that mean, in other words, that you can''t catch up? What''s the point if you can''t ovee it even if you worry about it? That deepens their anguish. ....rather. Srefen groaned and tried to say something. Look. But one of those who understood his meaning interrupted and said, Don''t say that. It''s not that I''m worried that those words will leak out to someone. The conversations that took ce here are known only to them and they will carry them to the grave. I am not so foolish as not to know the meaning and consequences of speaking out. Even so, it''s because it''s meaningless to catch it. You know very well that it would be reckless to do so, right? What Srefen was about to say a moment ago must have continued like this. He must have said, ...wouldn''t it be better to stop it by starting a war?'' But that''s the bottom line of the bottom line. It''s a stupid way to win. What''s the odds of betting it on them now? The envoy from the kingdom of Damaniel sneered and said half mockingly. But Srefen was not displeased. Rather, everyone, including him, sees him with sympathetic eyes. Isn''t the mockery just now the same as self-torture directed towards one''s own country? In reality, when the kingdom of Ernesia rose to prominence, weren''t they the ones who tried to resolve it through war and reached the present state? The envoys already dispatched from the Zelnian Kingdom just turned their heads and pretended not to hear. Especially since they suffered badly from fever in the aftermath that followed. The system is overthrown from castle to kingdom. It is said that even the family that held power at least recently went through another uproar. There is no day to catch your breath even though you are barely finding stability. War is such a thing. It doesn''t matter. However, if that happens, those who know the consequences will withdraw their hands from your kingdom. It means that if you want to perish, only you should break. When it came out so tantly, Srefen also sighed when he realized that his words were a mistake. Does this mean that there is no clear solution after all? Gradually, the meeting began to slow down. Above all, the tail can be caught only when it is continued for such a long time. For now, it may be right to discontinue this meeting, organize countermeasures, and discuss them again. I was trying to say something like that to clear things up. But there is no way you can surpass him by ordinary means. Sometimes destructive methods can be the solution. Someone''s words resonated in the quiet conference hall. Everyone who heard it was bewildered. Who said that now? Wasn''t that the first voice I heard in the first ce? Those in this room will never confuse voices because they have seen each other many times. That''s what..... .!! The envoys stood up at the same time and were alert. It means there are people who shouldn''t exist. That, to them, is tantamount to ruin. And what if the voices were from their enemies? even more terrible What kind of guy are you! As Srefen shouts, the knights waiting outside rush inside. Chapter 504 Chapter 504. Rest, and omen (4) I don''t know why, but I heard themotion and judged that something had happened, so I intervened. However, the knights soon put on a bewildered expression. ....this. It''s too hot, tsk tsk. Like stupid things. A gray-haired man stood casually at the table where they had been having a meeting just a moment ago. How the hell did he get here, who is he, and why is he doing that? A number of questions began to run through everyone''s heads. Looking down at them, the white-haired man, Hariel, snorted as ifughing. First of all, there are a lot of them. cluttered. He gestured toward the knights who leisurely approached. You guys! What now... Enough. go away. The knights tried to get angry at his arrogant attitude, but for some reason no one swung a sword at him. good. As his words echoed quietly, the knights put their swords back and silently retreated from the spot. The envoys couldn''t help but be perplexed. What! Why are you listening to someone like this! It is useless. They won''t be able to hear it now. What? It is a simple suggestion using voice. It''s not a big deal, so there''s nothing to be interested in. They won''t even remember, so don''t worry about it. Having used the strange power that made many knights retreat, he snorted as if even that was insignificant and nced at the envoys. Wait... what the heck are you... that''s right! Arele Ernesia! Is he the one who sent it! Hmm? I heard that there are many people with bizarre abilities and skills! Are you also the one he sent! Apparently, they misunderstood in the wrong direction. I dont know how I found out about this ce! This ce is never like that... Heriel narrowed his eyes as he watched Srefen suddenly start making excuses. I need to clear up that misunderstanding. A misunderstanding Let me rify one thing first. I am not on the side of Arell Ernesia. rather. he smiles slightly I am the enemy of that arrogant man. His eye smile was clearly imprinted in the eyes of the envoys. It''s like, You guys do too, right?'' Doesn''t it sound like an interrogation? None of them could deny or back down. Or rather, aren''t they even making faces as if they were expecting what he would say next? And, as if to repay that expectation, Harial continued his words. And I havee to suggest to you how to drive him, who is also an enemy to you. At that moment, the envoys sit down without saying anything. epting the meaning, Harial just looked down at the pitiful humans as if they were rxed and regretful. Then why dont you talk? I need a way to keep your enemies in check. A soldier recalls It''s the distant past... Not just time is the distant past, but it''s part of an old memory that goes back even the world. The boy was in the middle of training right now. As instructed by the teacher, the boy trains himself by overexerting himself without rest. The training given by the teacher was never easy. All the training is so harsh that even the adults be concerned about the boy when they hear the contents of the training he has instructed. On the first day, the skin on both the knuckles and feet were all sore. Not once or twice have I fainted because I couldn''t hold on. And yet, the boy never onceined. Even though I fainted, I never said I couldn''t do it. However, unlike the will, the body is always honest. In the end, the boy, who couldn''t hold on to his physical strength, sat down and stretched out. Once stretched, the force does not enter. Eventually, the boy gave up trying to force himself up and let out the breath he had been holding back. Ha ha... ha... barely breathing out his rising breath and constantly asking for air. After breathing like that for a while, I barely breathe. Even so, the body that has been stretched once does not listen to words. After overexerting your body, you can only feel the uniquenguor and heat. Its pitiful. That''s what I said when I looked back on myself. Still unable to keep up with the training instructed by the teacher and stretched out. Putting aside his own pathetic feelings, he has no face raising his head to his teacher. The boy''s teacher is the owner of the Daesanghoe known in this area. Appearing like the wind, he started out as a small stall and suddenly took over themercial district in the area, but in just 5 years, he grew into the owner of a grand event that even kicked the ass of an official in the area. If you exin it like that, you might be misunderstood as a merchant, but he was a wise man who even mastered other fields. A master who mastered not only business but also martial arts. As such, the boy desperately begged him to ept him as a disciple. At first it was half-desperate. In a poor vige.. As an orphan, the boy who lived like a child with few had no hope of living afterwards unless a person of that level rescued him. At that time, I happened to see him walking along the nearby road, and I hung on halfway in desperation. bow down in front of him Please ept me as a disciple! I''ll do anything if you ept it! I''ll do anything!'' Heined of breaking his neck. The adults who were escorting him tried to drive him out, shouting harsh sounds as if the boy was getting in the way. For some reason, the owner of the shop stopped them for a while and then walked out and looked down at the boy. At first, maybe?'' He wanted to, but the boy soon gave up hope when he saw his cruel and cold-hearted gaze, as if he were appraising things. can''t ept Well, that would be natural. Even in the opposite position, a scruffy child suddenly jumped out of sight. But the boy flinched at the word that came out of his mouth. Okay, follow me.'' ???? yes?'' I told him to follow me.'' After he shouted that, he simply said to the other adults, Take care of that kid,'' and then turned his back. Everyone looked at the scene in awe. When the boy replied that he really did ept him as a disciple, the boy gaped as well as the other adults. That was almost half a year ago. And now the boy is rolling around the training ground exhausted like this. He really took the boy as a disciple and said, But... only because of this... can''t the one who is taught at all follow? The boy clenched his fists in anger. Doesn''t he just be this? Perhaps because of that sense of self-doubt, I feel even morenguid. The time when I reflected on myself and reflected that I would be whipped more. He heard someone''s voice from his bedside. Little Shen! Is the training going well? The man who called the boy a kid. Right now, he is the teacher of this boy, Shen, and the owner of the store that took him in. Mr. Seo?! Shen is startled and tries to pull himself up, but he doesn''t move. The teacher shook his head and told him to stay still, pressing his head gently. It seems pretty unreasonable. The body does not move automatically to supplement theck of energy. Be quiet now. Yes sir. At his admonition, Shen eventually gives up trying to get up, stretches himself out again, and lies down. Tsk tsk. Why did you work so hard? I just followed the teachers training. ....It did. I must have said that. For some reason he was speechless. Have you ever been disappointed? The boy was inwardly anxious. I really thought you would do this. However, the only thing that came out of the teacher''s mouth was a strange muttering. .Its embarrassing. ???? yes? Let''s open our eyes wide in a daze and look up. In the end, the master scratched his cheek once and sat down on the spot. It was probably an act that was far from the dignity of a master as a master, or perhaps to make eye contact with a disciple to some extent. He sighed, wondering what the hell was bothering him, and continued. Dont tell me right now. I gave instructions on the condition that you give up this practice. What do you mean, sir? Shen felt uneasy again. Could it be that he had no intention of epting them as disciples? Are you going to reveal it now? The master soon realized that he was misunderstanding something, and once again nailed it. Again, I was thinking of epting you as a disciple. And not because of sympathy. I just judged that you have that level of quality. Would you have said that before? Then, what do you mean by what you just said what the hell? Because of your qualities. After thinking about it for a while, the master confessed: Your qualities are excellent. I dont know who said that. The problem is that I don''t think so at all. What kind of qualities are you talking about when you can''t follow the training given by your teacher? It''s not like that. No, this is what I''m curious about again. Little Shen you... Master looked around once more and sighed. you. Did you really think you would do this exercise perfectly? Their surroundings were, in a word, miserable. It''s a wooden board made to practice hitting, and the te has already been smashed beyond recognition. After that, all the things that I was told to use in each training session in turn were smashed. Even a rock the size of a house has been shattered. The teacher said, A repair cost estimate would be worth seeing.'' while shaking his head. ...It''s hard to think of it as a trace of a little boy training. Everything the teacher told me to do. So I broke it hard. Breaking trees, breaking stones, breaking rocks the size of houses. The whole area was overthrown. I didnt really think I could pull it off. So I can''t understand what that means. I did it because I was told to do it, but what did I do wrong? It means that I didnt have to force myself to do it that much No, normally I wouldnt be able to do it like this. I can not understand. Because of your qualities, I wanted to make the limits clear from the beginning. I was going to show you the wall and give you a full-fledged lesson from when it gets blocked. The master said the original n. But this I see! It''s an obsession. I overlooked it. The reason this boy was able to aplish such an unreasonable task was because he had a passion beyond ordinary tenacity. The reason this boy begged him to be epted as a disciple was that he had no other hope. was to get it. The teacher miscalcted that attachment for a moment. Soon he regretted it. ...First, I tried to make you feel limited and frustrated, and then pretended to be proud, but tsk. It''s muttering something, but it must have a deep meaning. teacher? Then what about me? Okay. First of all, I''ll take a break for a while and then I''ll give you a full-fledged lesson.... Don''t worry. Now that I understand your obsession, I will teach you in a way that suits you. So, rest first. The master said so and stood up. As he was about to leave first, he stopped for a moment and looked back at his pupil. Even so, I must give you one piece of advice. Chapter 505 Chapter 505. Rest, and Omen (5) + Unidentified Area (1) He made a genuinely worried face. Seeing your tenacity, I dont know what kind of life you will lead, but there may be times when you are swallowed up by that tenacity. What does that mean? Normally, it would end with obsession. If you''re stubborn, you''ll be in big trouble. So don''t advise me in advance. Master addedst. Set a line for yourself and dont cross it. Otherwise you will lose what you have built... like anyone once did. I don''t know. In particr, I couldn''t understand what thest word like someone'' meant. Especially, you only live once. Wouldnt it be better not to make that mistake? It was meaningless. And the teacher''s teachings at that time have passed since then... And even after he left a letter and suddenly disappeared, the day did note to realize. Until an unexpected reunion with him in a distant world. ...Because of obsession, they stray from the road. Certainly not, sir. A former apprentice of Arell. His name at the time was Ro Shen. Still called by the name of that time by his teacher, he muttered bitterly as he recalled the memories of that time. I didnt know it at the time, but now I think I know what it means. I never thought I''de to think of my teacher''s teachings and agree with them. Was he still an immature child? What broke his monologue, which was sinking in a self-deprecating mood, was a painful groan from slightly below. What nonsense are you talking about? The man, covered in blood all over, is staring at Shen on his face. He tries to get up, but he just flinches as if it doesn''t go his way. It was worth it. He cut off and destroyed all the muscles and meridians of his whole body, so now that man wouldn''t be able to move or feel anything except his mouth. Above all, the wounds inflicted in this way cannot be healed by any medicine or anything. Soon, within a month, the whole body will rot and be sore. It''s because I''ve ended all functions as a human being. Because he is an unmanned man who is proficient in all aspects of the human body, he has the most devastating means of destroying his opponent. It is a method that has never been done to a formidable enemy... even an enemy who is outright hostile to him. Do you dare to do something like this and think it will be okay behind me. I know who it is. Shen calmly cut off his resentment. If hees, I rather hope. The one who fought against him a while ago. This man is no ordinary human being. A person who has repeated his life, often referred to as a reincarnated person. And it was one of the gangs that led the person named Heriel and did all sorts of depravity in this ce. Convinced of that, Shen smashed him with brutal means without hesitation. Of course for justice.'' There is no same name. At first, it was only because of personal resentment and hatred that I thought of suppressing it as much as possible, but after that, I couldn''t control my anger without realizing it, so I smashed it excessively. However, he barely managed to keep his mouth open. Because that''s how you can hear the information. It would be a great thing if he came after dealing with the likes of you. Shen just waved his hand. Then the reincarnated screams and his head floats upward as if something had grabbed it. Unable to move a single finger, he floated up, limp like a mollusk. It was Shen who did noty his hands on him, but seized him with deceit and raised him up. Come on, tell me about the Union you know. If you do. He suggested, narrowing his eyes. I will let you die. If you don''t, you will be thrown into a mountain where no one wille, and you will feel your whole body rotting at the cellr level. It would be painful for even a reincarnated person to experience. Indeed, the reincarnated person must have realized that Shen was sincere, so he gritted his teeth. Information... what the hell...? Isnt it natural? Shen quietly pointed to a nearby spot. A ce where something was. The floor is dented as if something had existed. This is the ce where the tombstone guarded by this reincarnated person was located. Shen knew that it was no ordinary tombstone. Doesnt the path through which the energy of the stars, called all energy leylines in this area, flows in one direction through this ce? It must be the device that Rerensen, a reincarnated person who came to talk with his old teacher Arel and asked for his cooperationst time. He barely found it by running with all his connections and his own two feet. I really thought it would have existed.'' It wasn''t that I doubted the teacher, but I thought he installed something like this in the East Continent without really knowing. In his heart he was even more displeased with the hated Harial. And I was also upset with this situation. The problem is that I found it, but missed it. While he is dealing with this sentinel, a number of reincarnated individuals appear. In the chaos, he retrieved the tombstone and escaped. They werepletely focused on sabotaging Shen. No matter how much he is a man who has reached the state of martial arts, it is realistically difficult to catch those who make up their minds and run away alone. That''s why Shen decided not to pursue it recklessly, but to firmly grasp the clues he could find. Isn''t that what the master taught in the past? Don''t be sorry for what is far away, focus on what is now. The one you guarded. And everything else. Let it all out. No, I have no choice but to tell you. Shen groaned in a low voice and stretched out his hand. The only thing he learned from his master was martial arts. But it''s not always about beating opponents and smashing things. interrogate the opponent. and extract information. I also learned how to apply it. Because it is more useful on the battlefield. Of course, this is not what the teacher taught. Then I will listen to you. You who cooperated with that hateful man. Mercy is not given. No, I had no intention of doing that from the beginning. Because they aren''t worth it in the first ce. He made a cold deration and went to work squeezing information. Is there anything else you find out, but Shen is incredibly tantly annoyed with his usual appearance. Half-expected results, but nothing really found out. He was just a dog guarding that bymand. Perhaps he deliberately did not give more information than was necessary. At least, I hoped that the whereabouts of those who had fled with the tombstones would not be known, but it was wrong as expected. It seems that the guardian and the retriever are a group receiving separate orders, so information is thoroughly restricted. Is there anything else to find out? Shen clicked his tongue and looked down at the information he had squeezed to the limit. It already has a shape that makes it difficult to think of it as a human being. Because of the extreme interrogation, he already has a terrible appearance that is no different from a piece of meat. Considering that its true identity is human, it may be an insult to humans themselves. The most horrifying thing is that the opponent''s brain is alive even though it is in a state that is no different from that kind of meat. The five senses are also alive. Vocal cords also work properly. Otherwise, neither interrogation nor information could be heard. Still, Shen doesn''t bat an eye. Isn''t that what you did anyway? Hmm, keep your promise. Shen swung his fist lightly without hesitation. The heavy power that had been shot out pressed down on him and exploded. It''s a long way... I have no intention of stopping until I''ve dealt with you, yourrades, and the hated man who is the head of their coalition. That''s what he''s obsessed with now. It is the only way to resolve resentment and anger that can never be shaken off. Never forgive. To punish him for the lost disciple. That''s all you can do for her''. Anyway, I have to go back now. The long-awaited physical evidence was shamefully missed. I have no face, but I have to leave the rest to him. I''m sure he will find it. Even though I don''t think I''m going to ask for revenge helplessly. It is you who achieves it. It has no intention of listening to even the teacher stopping it. Because that''s his obsession. If it''s for that reason, I''m willing to venture out even if it''s reckless when the timees. Even if it disappoints the teacher. On the same day, under the same sky, many people move with different thoughts. tomorrow. and for the future. Unidentified area (1) Children grow really fast. Hey, that doesn''t mean I don''t know about it. Even if you look like this, how many times have you yed as a baby? I can be said to be a master of baby prayer. Understanding the growth rate of children is simply a theory. But what you see with your eyes is different. ???? uh? I stood nkly in front of the door where Arna''s cradle was, looking toward the cradle. Isn''t my daughter, Arna, holding on to the railing of the cradle in a calm manner? .!! I reflexively covered my mouth. stood up! Arna is standing! I was amazed the first time I saw it. Apparently, Arna slowly began to control her body. When I was just born, I opened my eyes for a moment, stared nkly at my face, and immediately fell asleep. Arna is like that, but she gets chubby day by day, and when she sees adults, she smiles and stretches her arms out, starts to control her body, and her aegyo increased. I can assure you, wouldn''t it be the most loved position in this castle right now? And, of course, I also take great care of our cute daughter-inw. It''s not like I''m going to have a good time today too! In order to do my duty as a good father, I tried to see the lovely side of our daughter. I cautiously went into the room in case I woke up and saw that Arna was standing there holding onto the railing of the cradle. The nanny is in the next room, apparently gone to get something for a while. It''s probably less than a minute since I''ve been away. That''s what happened in the meantime. I haven''t heard of Arna standing still. No, the device wasn''t crawling, perhaps because it was annoying, but it rolled sideways, making adults speechless. ....Who the hell do you look like? Incidentally, at the time, Pena was looking sideways at me for some reason. Anyway, Arna was standing there. And I witnessed our daughter stand up on her feet for the first time. I''m sure I''ll be the first witness. And at that moment, Arna''s eyes met. as it were. Caught! You got caught! We should shout to each other like this. I don''t even know what babies think. No matter how much experience you have, you never know what children are thinking. Even if you try to see this only with your ability, you can''t see it properly. It must be that the inside of pure children is not an area that can be discerned even with that. But one thing is for sure. The point is that our daughter is truly clever, perhaps because of who she resembles. Chapter 506 Chapter 506. Unidentified Area (2) Ah! Arna babbles as soon as she sees me, then puts her hands on the railing of the cradle and sits down. Aww! A pitiful babble. I notice that I don''t even know why I''m sitting down. Hmmm, it seems impossible to walk perfectly upright yet, my daughter. I stillck power. May you grow stronger and challenge yourself. As it was, Arna fell behind Badang as if it was beyond her strength. The inside of the cradle is soft anyway, so there is no need to worry about getting hurt. Then it rolls around and finds its ce. ....why don''t you think about crawling or moving on your stomach? Isn''t it harder to roll? My daughter is truly a talented person with a promising future. ah! More than that, it''s not that important! The important thing is that Arna stood and it was a coincidence, but I witnessed it for the first time! That''s right, boasting would be the right given to me. However, after hearing my story, both Yu and Pena came together and waited for Arna to stand up again. Arna doesn''t show it twice today. As if it doesn''t show more than this. Does it feel like r up to here today? Surprisingly, babies are really clever. I understand it in my heart Who do you really resemble to be so clever? I''m really curious. Shortly thereafter, Shen returned. I almost forgot about his existence. ....so? What are you doing? yes? What are you talking about? The question is, why is iting through the window of my office? Shen steps over the window andes over, then stops and asks me why I''m dumbfounded. Then he climbed over the window and entered politely. Sir, you just returned. I don''t mean to say that. Yeah, good job. I also sat in front of the desk in the office earnestly and upright for the time being and greeted Shen. ...so why are youing in through the window? Didnt the teacher tell you to return home closely? ....ah. There was a time when I told this guy to go to the East Continent to check the situation for a while, and if possible, I told him to move unnoticed by others. I dont mean that Yes? No, I did. Let it be. ....actually, it just meant don''t make an ident and go around quietly, but this guy seems to have heard it seriously in a different meaning. By the way, have you checked? The reason I sent Shen to the East Continent was to find out if the information Rirensen said was true and to find out the physical evidence and situation that it was certain that Harial was doing something suspicious with thend mass of each continent. Once you''ve figured out what you''re doing? Sure enough, Shen''s mouth stiffened. It means there is something. ...It seems that what the sojourner of the southern continent said is true. Ohh? The result of an investigation by mobilizing connections. It should be said that it is the leyline of the entire East Continent. It came to the conclusion that it all flowed unnaturally. Did you find any other cause? There are structures that appear to have been installed by his faction. okay? That''s good news. If there is, you can investigate what device it is. And you will be able to figure out what the n is. Is it over there? I might have to go myself if need be. ...But I couldn''t secure it. Well, I''m not going to hand it over easily. From what I heard, there was an interruption, and it seemed that they had retrieved it in the meantime. Tch, thats annoying. I clicked my tongue when I heard the story. If Shen had secured it now, the story would have ended sooner. Or would it have been better to forcefully defend? no. I can''t figure out what it is, but what do I do after an ident? Losing it can''t be helped Don''t be remorseful. When I asked, Shen nodded seriously. By the way, teacher? Have you grasped the condition of this ce? ...ha I''m doing it. It was something I didn''t even want to do. The full-fledged investigation was nned to be done through Dia once she ascended to the Mage Tower. An important investigation was unintentionally dyed. In retrospect, did he bother with the Mage Tower just for that?'' Shouldn''t I have beaten that bastard a little more and quarantined him? Thinking about it again, scratching the back of my head in irritation, I exined to Shen about what had happened in the Mage Tower. Shen seemed to understand somehow. ....okay. Certainly something simr happened in the kingdom. Is it? Once an official acted strangely. We found him, seized the evidence, and questioned him. He was also a reincarnated person. ...they really vary. At this point, I wondered if I should start a rescue service specializing in reincarnated people. Will that make money? And And? no. It was a simple sajok. Shen tried to say something, but hesitated. Hmmm''? It''s annoying to have to ask. I decided to pretend I didn''t care. Anyway, as soon as I figure out what''s on this side, I''ll look into it myself. Lets think about the response further then. yes. ....so. That''s next. I wanted to ask something that bothered me a little while ago. What is that bundle? Arge bundle that Shen was carrying on his back as he climbed through the window. I was also surprised that he had suddenly started a bundle merchant. What else did you pack like this? Or is it like hometown food? Then, if it was delicious, I was about to ask you to share it with me. Let''s hope so and ask. It is medicinal. ???? medicine? My face is immediately stained with disappointment. Just listening to it is far from a delicious gift. It''s more subtly creepy than that. However, Shen, not noticing my mood, unpacks the bundle and puts it down with a slightly ted expression. Actually, it was a request from the teacher, but there was some regret in the process of training the soldiers. What is it? Why does it keep bothering me that I cant feed them the right elixir? Elixir... I tried to find my own ingredients here, but it was disappointing because there were only things I wasn''t familiar with. I just picked it up on the way back. With this, you will be able to feed a full-fledged elixir. Come to think of it, after learning how to make elixirs and elixirs from me, it seems that Shen''s hobby is to develop them on his own. He seemed to be doing something in his free time, so when I went to his room to y, he was always diligently grinding something like medicine. that''s good Whatever you do, it''s good if it''s personal freedom and medicine. Because it''s a useful hobby. The problem is..... ?????? Chun? yes. If I''m not mistaken, there''s something long, leggy, ck, and shiny in a ss bottle? It is a rare material that cannot be obtained even on our continent. Even if there is, I don''t think you''ll usually find it on purpose, Mr. Shen? Something is wriggling in that bundle? Because it needs freshness. verdure? isn''t that terrible? Shall I show you?'' As if she wanted to say so, when Shen tried to unpack the bundle, I had to stop him from the bottom of my heart. don''t loose it! What if they run away from my office! is it okay if I dont see you? It''s meal time soon. For some reason, you can be sure that you will lose your appetite today. Although Shen seems to be missing something. No matter what, I can''t help it. My eyeballs are precious. And I''m pretty sure that the bag is full of things I shouldn''t have seen. If you see it, you will surely pass out. It is certainly. There must be something to be afraid of that will make even this former professional tremble. you know Shen yeah? You know what the Food Sanitation Act is? ah! You don''t know! Is there such aw? Shen is cold. No, there is not. At least not on this continent. And it doesn''t seem to be on your continent either. ....But why not? I seriously thought about it. Had I known this was going to happen, I should have made a proposal to the royal castle earlier. ???? Shen Yes? Make sure that it doesnt leak out. done. It''s not something I eat, so let''s not worry about it. I just decided to pretend I didn''t know about that bundle. And he expressed condolences to the soldiers in his heart. are you okay. i am not eating Put that bundle on the second. As soon as Diaes back, I''ll have to talk to her about the investigation beforehand. Well, that''s about the future of the world and the terrible future for our soldiers'' camouge. Then it''s time to discuss what to expect. And isn''t this the main job? Um isnt that bad? I nodded happily as I gulped down the ck liquid bubbling with carbonic acid. Thepletion of Coke began to appear in earnest in earnest. I changed theposition as Arel-sama instructed. The chef who was waiting for my evaluation said quietly. The improvement of k tree fruit has beenpleted to some extent, and the extraction of the undiluted solution has already been perfected through it. All that remains is to make Coke through it. If so, it is a task to find the perfect taste by mixing various ingredients and verifying various recipes one after another. And it''s me who determines it! It is handpicked by this expert who has been pursuing Coke for many years. Today, I taste c alone and search for the perfect coke heh. Hmm????? I went through each recipe in turn, seriously examining the taste of the Coke. This is too sweet. I even say this This again is very ambiguous. What can I say? Are youcking in emotion? He says things that would make me want to stab him in the back immediately if I were a chef. Even if I think about it, our chefs who follow this kind of force are steady. They seem to think that this work is just a new product development. Maybe it''s for the sake of development and contributing. Actually, the degree ofpletion of Coke is fine.'' It''s still subtly different from the taste of capitalism I want, but the quality of the coke itself is not bad. It''s a level enough to sell. If you pursue perfection too much, that is also harmful. Should Ie to apromise soon?'' Even if it''s not until capitalism, isn''t it an eptable range until the side. Actually I don''t hate that either. Since ancient times, those who pursue Coke must be generous. There has to be a bowl that can hold all Cokes. Suddenly, thest one... It must have been thest recipe, right? I picked it up. Perhaps, as I remember, this recipe also did not have a wide range ofbinations. So, I guess I''ll have to draw some conclusions from this. . where. Without much thought, I put the contents of the cup into my mouth and passed it down my throat. The delicacy can be felt only when the carbonic acid is quickly passed over. I put down my cup Until now, I had expressed my impressions as soon as I absorbed it, but this time I held back my words. Chapter 507 Chapter 507. Unidentified Area (3) Then, I reviewed the taste that had just crossed my tongue. yeah i can''t be bothered to notice ...slightly different from what the recipe says. The cooks who were mobilized to develop Coke startled. The Coke I drank now was obviously different from the recipe I suggested. I''ve reviewed it in my head a few times, but it''s still different. I''ll have to check it out. Who is the guy who mixed this? The cooks hesitated as I quietly searched for the person who formted this. And atst a young man came forward. Is it you? I nced at the young man with interest. He didn''t answer, just hung his head. Hmmm, is there something strange about the atmosphere? Then I took a quick look around. uh''? ....Why do you think I''m mad? Since when did you mistake me for being angry? for a moment! Now I''m not ming you. what to ask before Why did you change the formtion? You can tell me. No, don''t guarantee it first. It is never intended to be reproached. I was just trying to catch the mood! I am! I can''t even joke! After admonishing him this far, the young man opened his mouth. I didnt think there would be any difference in the results from other formtions, so I changed it a bit. So, why do you feel like you havemitted a mortal sin? This is just a ce to make Coke, right? If that''s the case, I''m in trouble. I was scratching the back of my head. . That''s right. He savored the remaining half cup again. Yeah, thats right too. After nodding a few times. snap. He tapped the young cook on the shoulder again and again. Good job. . yes? What are you praising? Why do you have a face that doesn''t know how to praise? As I said, I have no intention of ming you for changing theposition at will. I didn''t expect the result anyway, so it didn''t matter if I changed it or not. just what''s important. This is what I was hoping for. Because thebination the young cook had tried at will was the result I had most hoped for. yes this is it You can feel it as soon as you put it in your mouth. The spirit of great capitalism! It is truly a taste worthy of a product of our territory! I praised him again. Truly fate chose him. If there is a Coke god, then that god must have chosen that young man. Yes, fate helped everything. He did well enough. It turned out to be the taste I was hoping for. Is that so? When I was so happy, he reacted with bewilderment. So do other cooks. I won''t give him a big prizeter. I was sincerely delighted this time and once again savored the Coke that waspleted ording to the form. ....Yes, we are finally seeing the end. The framework for my peaceful life is also beingpletely established. There is no shortage of territory, wealth, and family. And the y streets I want. Even after that, my petty desire will continue. At least, I think the stable framework for my future life has beenpleted. So... All that''s left is to finish those loathsome things.'' I looked outside through the window and muttered quietly. Everything is fine, so now I can do without you. And soon the tail will be caught and exterminated. Because thepletion of Coke is smoother than I thought, and my motivation now seems to be skyrocketing. * * * And when my morale maxed out because of Coke, another news came. Arel-nim, it''s about the investigation into the flow of energy inside the underground that you talked aboutst time. Dia came and posted a report on the investigation I personally requested. So are you done already? Thanks to her bing the owner of the Magic Tower, I was able to easily request this investigation. For now, the title was a review of Can we investigate the mana flow inside the underground and utilize it?'' What are the results? ...as expected, the current is only flowing in one direction. Dia looked at it suspiciously. I guess so. It is natural that the energy flowing underground has a flow. However, it would not make sense to flow in one direction only. Ordinarily, you might think that your observations are wrong. However, there are times when that strange result is the reality. Is that so .The continent moves just as Arel-nim said. There is no doubt that the flow of strange power is confirmed. I had just told Dia that something like this would happen, if not the truth. so? Where does the flow of power flow from? No, where is it ryed and flowing? What I''m looking for is a ry point that manages this flow. It is my opinion that there must be a point somewhere on the continent. Dia gave me a report showing the flow and exined it. The expected point for that is probably about this. About this. That hurts. That''s right. Dia also agreed. She understood why I was reacting this way. Our gazes are now directed to somewhere at the southern end of the map. And mass separated beyond the continent at the southern end. It is arge ind-sized area. And it''s the only ce on the map that''s painted ck. Maybe this was the ce? yes. It is there. Dia also answered with a little nervousness. The southern tip of the continent... presumed to be part of an unidentified area. unidentified area. As a result of exploration and surveying all over the continent, most of the maps have beenpleted. It is important for each country to know what is in their territory and how far thisnd extends. Finally, almost everything that can be investigated has beenpleted, and now, thanks to me, it has reached out to other continents across the sea. Even so, there are areas that have never been touched by humans. That''s an unidentified area. A ce no explorer would dare to go to. On the map, it''s just an area painted ck. I reviewed it several times, but there is no doubt that it leads to this ce. I couldn''t hide the feeling that Dia was slightly embarrassed, which is rare for her. I understand her reaction. It is not known to the public, but those who have received a certain amount of education know about this ce. It must be... thend of dragons. I scratched my cheek in annoyance that I already felt and tapped the ck part of the map with my finger. Its bothering me. Is this thend of dragons? Shen asked curiously. okay. Apparently, the leyline that flows unnaturally runs through it. That''s suspicious. After receiving a report from Dia, I sent her back, saying that I would personally think about it again. Then I called Shen right away and taught him this. However, Shen, who is oblivious to the situation here, does not seem to have a good understanding of the unidentified area. If it''s a dragon... are you talking about that dragon? okay. Well, didnt there be such creatures in the east? It seems that there was, but for some reason it seems to have gone extinct. ....That''s a pity. Come to think of it, Ive never seen them before. I thought they were extinct as well. To be exact, there is only one in my estate. Come to think of it, I''ve never had theme face to face. I''ll have to introduce you soon. As far as I know, the dragons on this continent seem to live in groups with the remaining dragons due to climate change and some other reason. There are records ofrge-scale migrations of dragons confirmed about 300 years ago. Except for a few, all of them have crossed over somewhere. And the area where the dragons move and inhabit is the unidentified area. Well, the fact that there are dragons there is simply a fact estimated through the dragons'' flight path. It seems that no one knows what kind of ecosystem it actually consists of. Because they usually don''t want to touch monsters like dragons. Hey, I don''t have a hobby of touching beehives, so I''ve been leaving it there. However, if the beehive is actually a little troublesome beehive, it is impossible to ignore it. It should be dealt with as soon as possible. The problem is that it is very ambiguous to officially dispatch personnel. It feels like a beehive to me, but from the point of view of other humans, it is a demon cave inhabited by dragons. If you ask to send an investigation team there, they will lie down as a group. You can suppress the opinions of those who oppose you somehow by force, but that''s not a very good way. Or is there a way for me toe back? Okay, just you and me can go. With the worst case in mind, that''s actually the smartest choice. It means that you may have to assume a situation where you have to deal with all the lizards. I don''t know if it''s mere coincidence or if they''re involved. The reason I hesitate is because of his greed. If there is a cause, I''d rather take care of the work officially and bring it to this side''s benefit... Isn''t it better to make a profit even if you throw stones? The unidentified area is and of mystery. Are there really dragons? And because of their existence, isn''t everything interesting about what ecosystems or resources there will be? I have a desire to make it clear that digging into this unidentified area as much as possible with this side''s merit. I''m obsessed, there''s nothing good?????? I''d give up if it didn''t feel right.'' Now is not the time to hesitate in regret. First, we need to figure out what the damn bastard is up to. Lets go by ourselves. This time, he would go secretly and thene back. Understanding the meaning, Shen nodded earnestly. I must prepare. But, if possible, I want to end it peacefully. Then how? Shen also agreed with my intention, but tilted his head as if a little embarrassed. I have absolutely no knack for that direction. don''t worry. don''t say anything to you I know you''re bad at negotiating. For now, I want you to prepare to follow. Shen immediately agreed, as if he understood. And first of all, were looking for someone else to intervene in moderation. I nced through the window toward the city, recalling a face befitting the appropriate intervention. It was also fortunate that he left the hedgehog behind. Rice cake to the rice cake shop. And dragons must be left to dragons. Because it happened! Come with me to your countrymen''s paradise! I immediately went to Delneph and invited him home. refuse. and was rejected ???? What? Do you dare refuse my request? Is this Hogu lizard? Instead of being angry, I twitched my eyebrows in excitement. Of course, this dragon is the only person who can mediate the dragon''s habitat. I called Delneph and told him the matter right away. I want to go to the area where yourpatriots are, so take the lead and mediate so that there is no conflict with the guide or that side'', he asked openly. However, as soon as Delnef heard my request, he immediately refused with an arrogant expression. Chapter 508 Chapter 508. Unidentified Area (4) + Dragon City (1) Let''s ask why. Why are you refusing''? If there''s no reason, it''s like losing a few and going again. If there''s a good reason, it''s going to take a few hits and start again. If you''re halfway there, you''ll lose a few and move on. Okay. All for world peace. So I will hold back the tears that won''te out and grab the Hogu Dragon by the cor. You dare to bring humans into thend where yourpatriots live. joy! Do you think you will tolerate it? Yongnaaaaaap? I smiled brightly and clenched my fists. Even if you don''t talk, you know? ...And it''s hard to imagine that your countrymen will ept your visit. Hmm? I expected there would be a bacsh... but is that enough? Dragons are mostly arrogant regardless of the world. Even if there are guys who canmunicate, they are either geeks or pretending to be. Is that enough? Especially because of that monstrous person from a thousand years ago, I know that people have a lot of distrust in humans. By that monster, you''re probably referring to Harial. Was the dragon also damaged by him in the past? But if that''s the case, why... are the leylines manipted through them? Again, if you don''t go directly, it won''t be solved. If you still want to go? What is the reason? Delnef didn''t seem to be disgusted as if he had noticed something, but on the contrary wanted to hear the reason. I dont see the need for you to obsess over it. That''s right... I''m not interested in those lizard nests... I''m interested in the treasure that might be there. What? no. Anyhow I want to go there. The influence of the monster you speak of may have affected them. You can''t cate him by just hiding it. I told Delneph why I wanted to go there. Continental mobile gun and the strange flow that causes it is passing through there. And even that the cause is presumed to be the work of the monster you speak of. Having said that, Delnef couldn''t just refuse. So, I think going is the surest way to solve it? Even if thats the case Ummm No, if thats the case, no one will be able to bring it in. stubborn I''m afraid someone might not be a lizard, so it''s not normal for me to be stubborn. I can''t. So let''s go ahead and intimidate. are you okay. It always happens. good. Then tell Kania noona. ?... What? Delnef red at me with eyes saying, What bullshit is this guy talking about?'' Know. Even after that, noonaes to visit you from time to time and harasses you? Well... it sounds like you''re asking him to help you train, not as a bully, but as a dragon. There''s no way I wouldn''t know that theye from time to time. At first, Delnef refused whatever his sister said. My sister gave him a superpower that was hard to refuse. paid right away. Instead of matching them, they pay the price. Yes... Even if it seems so, Kania noona is from a princess. Actually, I do have some talent. ...Well, it seems that he was influenced by me in half. Before that, this guy who was swayed by money was just a hogu. is he really stupid? If my sister knew about it, would she stay still? You''re going to ask me to go there with you right away? Whoop whoop whoop. You bastard... Delneph gritted his teeth as if he was angry. Choose. Will you officially guide me on all fours? Or will I go in there with my sister? Yourpatriots will be happy to see you. When you see someone being swayed by a mere human. As I smirked and teased him, Delnef growled, shaking his shoulders in resentment. It''s an energy that would make a normal human being stiff, but to me it''s not even as good as a cat purring. No, even cats are cute. This guy isn''t cute, so it doesn''t work at all. So what? There is no need to hear an answer. okay. This secures the guide and mediator. To Dragon City (1) In the end, the visit to the unidentified area was decided to be an unofficial visit. This is because the conditions could not be met properly. It takes time to officially pursue it. Not sure if we''ll have enough time for that. And if they rush in, the range of my actions is limited when I need to. So, for this first visit, the three of us, Shen, and Delneph, who was on a leash as guide, decided to visit only the elite. After we teleported to the vicinity of the border to the unidentified area. After that, I decided to ride on the back of this hogu dragon. I want to teleport to the depths, but from what I can see, there''s something like a barrier. You can break it. But if that were the case, a serious conversation with them would be impossible. The purpose is not intrusion, but investigation and dialogue. So even if it''s annoying as much as possible, I chose a moderate way. . It''s definitely a ce where no human foot has reached for hundreds of years. I murmured as I nced down from Delnef''s back to the ground. Perhaps because it is untouched by human hands, this area is literally a dense forest like a jungle. And just as much, the energy of nature is strong. hmm? It''s a fresh wild energy. It''s all wild animals. And sometimes you see monsters. If so, could that be food for dragons? Come to think of it, what form is the dragon staying here? Did you even make a vige? [...I don''t know.] Delnef was silent for a moment, as if he was disapproving of something, then replied. I don''t think I''m pretending not to know because I''m upset. I don''t know? [I refused the invitation of mypatriots to move and remained in thend. So I don''t know about this ce. How are yourpatriots doing? Or how many are left.] Havent you ever gone back? [...never.] Hmm, is there a reason? For some reason, he seems to be ufortable with going back to his hometown. Heck, even humans sometimes feel embarrassed to go back to their hometown. That doesn''t mean that the thing he hated so much at the time was simply disapproving of outsiders. Runaway then? Then, if things go back like this, will Delnef get pped on the back by someone? No, because it''s a dragon, is it hitting it with its tail? It''s just the same stupid thoughts. Actually, I wasn''t too curious about Delneph''s work, so I decided not to bother. What I''m curious about more than that. Why did you have to move to thisnd? Is there some other reason? If it''s purely about the dragon''s life, it''s a little interesting. Of course I don''t know at all. If I had to ask, the areas of expertise I knew well were where to hit him to make it hurt and where to hit him so that he could hunt cleanly. The ecology of each creature in the world is slightly different. How about just being here right now? A massive migration of dragons. Considering that they''re usually people in the corner of the room who don''te out of their own rare, it''s something I''m interested in enough. But Delneph is silent. It''s not like you pretended not to hear me. Perhaps you are worried Is it something you cant say? [It''s a pity, but I don''t know the exact reason because it''s not the generation at that time. I was just told that it is desirable not to intervene and not contact humans as much as possible.] Hmm?????? Anyway, there are many things to ask of the other dragons, so it doesn''t matter. What I''m concerned about is a different issue. I''m not sure if I''ll have a proper conversation with them...'' I can''t predict what kind of attitude they will be and what kind of position they will be in. Depending on the time, the return from this visit may be quite bloody. For now, Delnef has a position, so I have no intention of being that cruel. At the very least, he was thinking of not shedding blood as much as possible if it flowed in a bad direction. teacher. At that moment, Shen, who had been staring around silently behind me, called me. What is Shen? Aren''t you in a hurry to go to the bathroom? It''s between guys anyway. Just solve it in moderation behind me. But for just that reason, this guy won''t call me. There is one thing I am concerned about. What is it? Is it okay for you to empty the territory yourself? Aha was it like that? understood. I left my alter ego behind as an alibi and to grasp the real-time situation, butpared to the main body, it is infinitely weaker. It would have been fine if I had juste. Or wouldnt it have been better for you to take turns with me after that? Shen, I know what you''re worried about. They''re probably worried about what will happen to the manor after they''re both gone. The owner and the one who can reliably protect thend from the enemy leaves. know. I''m on the fence about that too. At least not for now. I was convinced of that, so I came out myself. Is that so? He''s plotting something, and he doesn''t easily touch my temper when he''s in the process of doing it now. Even if I were in his position, it would be the same. Invible... is that? No, its a little different from that. I scratched my cheek, pondering for a moment how to exin. For example, what would he do to my house? So do you think I''ll stay still? Shen was silent. Sure enough, isn''t that the reason why this disciple, who lived quietly in the eastern continent, came all the way here? Never stay still. It''s an excuse to say it''s annoying now, but I don''t move as much as I have a fence that I have to protect. But no? Or is it gone for some reason? If that''s the case, there''s no reason to stay still. If you''re determined, you can really just go out. There''s no reason why I have to keep this ce. We''re just helping each other to live better. But what if that fence breaks down? Then I don''t even care It can also show you what a real madman is like. He can''t touch me at this point, unless we all want to go to hell. Maybe in a while, but at least not now. I cant be careless though. The world has what ifs. It usuallyes down to that what-if. I''ve been bitten by that if too. That''s why at least I thought of a countermeasure policy. If anything, I n to immediately stop investigating here and return there. And Shen. My estate is not that weak. I don''t remember building a house out of straw so flimsy that it would fall apart if I didn''t pamper it. Still, I think I''ll have to suffer in the end. Because he won''t be able to handle anyone else but me. Though that''s a headache.'' Ha ha.... My darling. Who wouldn''t kill him instead of me? So at least when I can move without worrying about my surroundings, I have to move myself. okay. I understand, sir. Shen nodded and stopped asking for concern. While we were talking, Delnef, who picked us up, began to lower the altitude slightly. Chapter 509 Chapter 509. To the City of Dragons Does it mean that we are slowly arriving at our destination? The scenery I can see is still a dense jungle, but I can''t fool my eyes. The effect of the barrier. There is a barrier thatpletely hides this inside from the outside. It''s simr to what Ernesia Magic Tower used before, but much more borate. At least, you won''t have to do repairs like them, cutting your budget like crazy. This is because the barrier itself absorbs some of nature''s mana and circtes autonomously. Is it a skill that can be seen because it is a dragon with excellent magic skills? It''s funny. Are you going to rush in like this? when i ask Delnef rushed towards the barrier as if he was going to show it in action. If you hit it like this and get rejected and bounced out, you have to make fun of this hukou for a long time. However, contrary to my expectations, such a pleasant thing did not happen. Just like that, the barrier epted Delnef and us who rode on his back. You opened it.'' A little while ago, it was detected that the barrier had been artificially manipted. The same goes for this Hogu, who hadn''t spoken a while ago. It means that someone from the inside is recognizing us. Is it really friendship...or is it something else?'' Well, either way it will work. Don''t worry. Because I have these hard fists. And finally, beyond the barrier, I saw the true scenery of this inner world. The scenery of the dense jungle disappeared and what appeared in front of us instead was the scenery of a city filled with huge stone buildings. However, the size of the building is dozens of timesrger. Because those who stay are dragons. A city that seems to have grown to fit their size. That''s exactly what I felt when I first saw this ce. Could it be urbanization?'' Like a city where people live. They have plowed the ground in their own way. It is even quite advanced. At this point, it would be more appropriate to call it a dragon kingdom rather than a simple habitat. Oh, how is it? I was involuntarily amazed. To be honest, I thought of a ce full of caves at least when I said dragons'' area. To be honest, rather than visiting this ce, I came with the feeling that I was hunting in the den of monsters. It was my guess.'' If it''s prejudice, there''s nothing to say. Dragons are also intelligent creatures, rather superior to humans. Can their civilization never fall behind? I secretly reflected on my narrowed knowledge. Hey, I don''t really like dragons that much, so I must have been wearing colored sses without realizing it. Yes, prejudice is not good. It is full of dragons. What is this...? Shen also seemed surprised and let out his words. It must be mind-boggling to see dragons waddling out of a huge building. Dragons run the store. The dragons hang out theundry. Anyway, I saw the scenery that I was living hard. More than that, I don''t know how to express my feelings about this because it''s andscape that''s so tired of life. It really is a city. A city where dragons really live. [...] Delneph is also suspended in the air, looking down at the city. Come to think of it, he said he didn''t know the scenery here. because they refused to relocate. [...what the hell is this.] But the first word he said wasmentation. Before that, why are you surprised too? [What kind of pathetic scenery is this?... Dragons, after all... should reign proudly in their rarest ce...] ....What are you saying? This is thementation of Mr. Dragon, a temporary worker in our territory. It sounds like bullshit, so let''s get hooked. Where should I go? Apparently, down there is just a private house... If you go to the center of a city like this, can you meet someone with power? It''s a pretty well-kept city, so there must be someone properly controlling them. Otherwise, a city like this could never survive. Especially for creatures that are self-respecting and selfish, such as dragons, there are even more powerful rulers. Usually in a city like this, there are officials in the center, so lets go to the center. I patted Delnef on the back and invited him to move. But for some reason, this guy stays suspended in the air and doesn''t budge. What are you saying, since you''re back in your hometown, you won''t listen to me? I was embarrassed, so I deliberately loaded my ki and pped him. e on go Is the sky wide? What are you waiting for? Meanwhile, a shadow suddenly fell over our heads. Something? is it a cloud? But I soon realized. That it was not a cloud, but a dragon descending toward us. It was a ck dragon a little taller than Delneph and about a head taller. As the ck dragon roared lightly, a slight shriek ran through his entire body. Shen reflexively clenched his fists behind me at the strange atmosphere the dragon felt. Looking at his eyes, he asks, Should I drop it?'' don''t do it. I reached out and stopped him. The reason is that Delnef looked up at the dragon and called out the dragon''s presumed name. [...Yes Lel.] Someone in the know. Should I say it''s a known dragon? At least when I listened to this guy''s voice, it didn''t seem hostile. The ck dragon also seemed to recognize Delneph. [Dell finally crawled in now. Was it about 300 years ago?] [..... 1 Huh? If it''s not an illusion, it seems that this guy averted his gaze first. The ck dragon stiffened its head as if disapproving of Delnef''s behavior. Something? It feels like Delnef can''t stand up to him. Were you a hogu here too? My eyes heat up involuntarily. [Del. The story with you is forter. Rather...] The ck dragon''s eyes turned to the two of us who were riding on his back this time. why? What else? I looked up at the ck dragon and straightened my shoulders proudly. do you want to fight? I deliberately yfully pretend to swing my fist. How are you? Does a human with four ws look funny because of this? huh? If it''s a fight, I''ll ept it. But that won''t happen. I don''t really feel any hostility towards that ck dragon. The threat you showed me just now seemed to be aimed at Delneph rather than us. Still, it doesn''t feel like we''re happy with our existence. [I already heard the story from Mr. Lord. I have no intention of fighting even if I don''t joke like that.] Oh, you heard that already? About us too? That''s a little interesting. Although it is unclear what that listening means. At least I''ve heard quite a few. To whom? [Not guided. Follow the guidance of the ck dragon called Nerel. We headed to the center of the city. On the way, I encountered several dragons. When they saw us riding on Delnef''s back, they stiffened their necks and seemed wary. [It''s not a big deal, don''t worry about it. It''s Lord''s job.] When the ck dragon, Nerel, turns around like this, he turns his head. Apparently, that ck dragon seemed to have some influence. On the way, I asked Nerell a few questions, but the dragon always gave the same answer. [Lord-nim will tell you everything separately.] Are you deferring the answer to your boss? I don''t really like it because it''s kind of obnoxious. Anyway, being guided like that, we headed for the huge building in the center. A scaled castle scaled up to match the size of a dragon. Humans like us are smaller than the bricks used here. Its big. ...If you live here, you''ll understand how real rats and vermin feel. Somehow, for a human like me, the feeling is strange. I really feel like a rat or a cockroach. It feels like entering a giant''s house. Because of this, even when we moved, we did not descend from Delnef''s back. You carry us on your back and go. Delneph Taxi. Although Delnef looks at it with disgruntled eyes. What if you don''t like it? I said Huh! Let''s snort and chin, he gnashing his teeth as he waddles down the castle hallway. Delnef before that? What''s your rtionship with that ck dragon? You know each other, right? [...it''s nothing special. This is just my sister.] ...Ah, I did something and it was only that. ....now what? sister? for a moment. Was that female dragon before that? I was taken aback by a trivial fact. You''re older than that... She has a different scale color than you? I asked in anticipation that there might be a situation like a morning drama. Instead, it was Nerell who answered. [Dell only resembles the color of his father''s scales. I also resemble my mother''s scales. That''s all.] Hmm... So, is that the feeling of a ck puppy and a white puppy? More than that, those two are brother and sister... I was interested in interfering a little, but I took it upon myself. I wasn''t interested in Delnef''s circumstances, but I was a little curious. However, today''s purpose is not to see other people''s dragon families, but to do a proper job. [This way.] Nerell led us to the huge door at the end of the castle hallway. Just looking at it, it seems like an advertisement saying, Someone is high!'' There must be someone in here and the dragon wants to talk to us. [Only the two of you, humans.] Nerell said one more time as I pped Delneph to go in. [Del, you follow me. I have something to tell you.] [...Yes.] Something is wrong with Delnef. Hmm.... Somehow, that way looks more fun, doesn''t it? ....nope. let''s take it easy now As instructed, Shen and I jumped off the spot. Should I push this door? There''s nothing I can''t do, but I thought it was cumbersome, but the door slid open. It wasn''t an automatic door, it was someone inside. I guess you want to say wee. At least if you want to tell him to go away, he won''t open the door. Well, there''s no way I can call you this far and leave it and go back. I don''t feel any hostility. Still, I can''t afford to be careless. We entered the room without hesitation. As soon as we enter, what is in front of our eyes is a huge building? no. I thought it was a building, but when I looked closely, it was a living thing. I thought it was a stone for a moment because of its hard scales. it''s a huge dragon A golden dragon five times bigger than Delneph or Nerel. However, perhaps because of her old age, her scales were more like a faded ocher rather thanpletely golden. The huge dragon was lying on its stomach in a soft-looking seat. ...Old Dragon Shen murmured. I nodded too. Yeah, that''s been quite a while too. Indeed, even if you try to roughly guess how long that dragon has lived, you can''t figure it out properly. Ten thousand years''? Or maybe even more. Looking up like that, the dragon finally opened its eyes. Then he rolls his eyes and looks down at us. Strangely, there is no such thing as the vignce of other dragons in that gaze. It is a calm attitude as if he knows everything about us from the beginning. Chapter 510 Chapter 510. To the City of Dragons (3) [...I''m sorry for the customer, but I''ll say this. It''s hard because I''m notfortable.] It doesn''t matter. The old man... No, you should be considerate of the old dragon. When I jokingly said that, the dragon snorted slightly as ifughing. [Then, be considerate to your heart''s content.] That response is somewhat humane. Only then did I say aha and understand one thing. ....Right. Did that happen? The body of that ancient dragon. understood at once. You are the reincarnated person who created this ce. [...That''s right.] The old dragon calmly acknowledged its identity. [Edrels. call me like that Likewise, a reincarnated person who wanders the world forever.] And he deliberately said that as if he wanted to say that he knew our identity. ....teacher? Do reincarnated people ever be born as non-human creatures? Shen seems surprised, probably because he stillcks experience. It''s rare, but it happens. Yes. There is now that requires a reincarnated person to be born as a human. As I''ve said before, I''ve also been a non-human creature a few times. It''s just that the odds aren''t that high. In any case, there is nothing strange about having reincarnated dragons. In terms of feeling, did I win a rarity in the lottery?'' What you will be born with in your next life is like spinning a roulette wheel. You can be born as a weak race, or you can be a strong race. In particr, when ites to dragons, they are born as a race with a long lifespan and strong strength, so there is nothing else that can be called winning. ...Being born into a different race isn''t necessarily a good thing, though.'' Being born into a strong race doesn''t necessarily have this. For now, I put my thoughts aside for a while and tried to focus on the conversation. I guess you already knew about us? [It''s not like I don''t hear any news from the outside. No, they are more actively involved.] Ooh? [There are dragon spies in each country. You''re famous, Areel Ernesia.] That''s so embarrassing. I didn''t know that either. In the world, dragons will no longer be interested in human society.'' That theory is the theory. Then this city too? [Is there anyw that tells us to live in a cave and only roll on the stone floor? Unexpectedly, it''s well received by the people. Even if it looks like this, I was an architect in the past. These skills are helpful.] He talks andughs quite humanly. It''s amazing. Considering the lifespan of that dragon''s body, even if he was a human before then, it would be difficult to maintain that sense. [A house is a good way to broaden your mind.] I agreed with a wry smile. Yes, because everyone likes a nice house. Yes, everyone wants to live in a cozy abode. I understand. yes i can do it [Some kids don''t seem to like it, saying it''s not like a dragon. Well, this happened.] Thats done. First of all, I''ll tell you... No, you already know that, right? [Leyline...is it?] As expected. That there is a corner to chew on. If you see that they don''t hide it, it means that they already know that we are noticing it to some extent. All the leylines of this continent somehow flow unnaturally in one direction through this ce... Who did it? is it you? I asked openly, thinking of changing the guidelines from time to time. Are you cooperating with him? Shen is slightly nervous and prepared. Depending on the answer, this ce could bepletely destroyed. I would like to avoid that situation as much as possible. [..] Tell me if there are circumstances. If not, be prepared. [...Let me show you. Let''s talk about the details there.] Edrels slowly raised his head. It seems that even that is not easy because you are old. Then, a number of dragons came in from outside. In terms of feel, it may be a maid-like position. For convenience, I''ll call her Maid Dragon. [Take them to the ce where the eggs are.] As Edrellsmanded, the dragon maids moved their heads as if they understood. The dragons soon skillfully bring a stretcher and carry Edrels away. And a maid dragon approaches us as well and extends a hand. Are you saying I''ll see you? Then please be safe. We put it on the palm of our hand and carefully, as if carrying a fragile egg, took us to somewhere. ...At this point, bad luck. A barrier outside the city of dragons. Beyond that, a brown-skinned girl sitting on top of a grotesque bird withrge wings spread sighed. Member of the Reincarnated Alliance Caduceus. She is a reincarnated girl who is ashamed of her real name while dealing with monsters who are often called trainers''. The reason she is here is because one of her usual duties is to watch over this ce. To that end, she would often stand by here when there was no chores entrusted to her by Harial. So she definitely saw it. The sight of Arele Ernesia entering this ce. It''s like a pure white dragon. Before that, where did you connect with the dragon? She did not recognize that the dragon was the one she had captured in the past. Because he was already out of her interest. Rather, the problem is that he ended up here. As expected... you''ll notice. Unless he had his eyes on a rare monster like himself, there was no need for him toe all the way here. Especially since I observed his tendency several times, I can guess the reason. would have noticed The person behind Ernesia Arell is there.'' I don''t know the name, but I''ve seen it a few times. He was the man who had a grudge against Harial and continued to pursue this trail. In particr, when ites to this side, he has intervened exceptionally brutally, so he is considered a target of attention in his own way. Could it be that he has a rtionship with Arell? The trainer pouted in annoyance . Combat isn''t his specialty. I don''t know if it''s the dragons in there, but I can''t handle those two with my power. In the first ce, her specialty is taming, collecting, and raising monsters. The reason why she dares to cooperate with Herial is simply because the world he creates is an appropriate environment for her. Still, I can''t leave it alone.'' The only thing I can''t handle them is when I''m alone. And I thought it was the right time. Even if it wasn''t so, beyond that boundary, my heart was greedy. And full of dragons. Isn''t it a perfect hunting ground for her who collects pets? Even if you don''t, it''s hard to save more dragons in thisnd. Even the dragon I had saved was lost because of Arelst time. Touching the dragon''s home is forbidden by Harial, and she only watches the outside with regret every day. However, as long as Arel is involved, you can touch it. The trainer''s eyes glistened with greed. All you have to do is pick up the things you''ve been coveting from before while poking around in moderation. Honestly, dragons are a bonus. What she covets is what they cherish now. However, Harial forbade him to touch it unless it was tolerable, so he had to suck his finger and watch it. I''m just watching because I promised to secure it if I reach my goal anyway. Still, I want to get my hands on it as soon as possible. As long as she''s a reincarnated person, it''s not like she doesn''t have desires. Being patient is just because it is suppressed by force. But now that Arel is involved, there is a justification. If it''s impossible to do it alone, bring a group of people with you.'' It was something I had assumed that I would fight someday. He said that it would be better if the nk paper was also used. Would you fight alone with those monsters? There are also powers prepared in preparation for such a time. I''m not sure I''ll defeat those monsters with that alone... but at least the nests of those lizards will be destroyed today. It doesn''t matter. If the base is destroyed by the strong... it will eventually be fate.'' they have no choice but to ept Because he did too. Like it or not, that is the providence. If you want to go against it, you have to be strong, and if you want to survive, you have to be at least strong enough to dominate all living things. Prepare first. The trainer stroked the riding grouse to get ready quickly. As if understanding themand with just that, the rogue bird pped its wings and headed somewhere. [This way] Edrels took us to the basement of his castle. It wasn''t just a matter of going down one or two floors, it was a fairly deep underground passage tens of kilometers below. what? Do you have a hobby of digging in the ground? It''s not even the Earth Dragon, why the hell did they dig such an unnecessarily deep underground facility? Still, when I went down to a certain extent, there was one intuition. Exactly... ...leyline. I felt a huge energy flowing down around me. Topare it to the feeling of a huge waterfall continuously pouring down. It is a huge life force that flows ceaselessly under the strata of the stars. And that waterfall is now pouring towards where we are heading. I see thats where were heading right now is the point where that leyline flows. I understood why he wanted to take us here. Maybe I should just show and exin. Was he standing here to show his credibility? [Arel Ernesia. How long have you been born and lived here?] How much about 22 years at most. [Short.] All humans are like that. you? [I''ve lived quite a long time.] Yes, it''s just like that. I don''t know what the average lifespan of dragons here is. He must have lived at least ten thousand years. [With a body like this... I had no choice but to live a long life. Maybe that''s why, now I''m starting to get a little confused about what I was... It seems like only yesterday that I was embarrassed when I was first born into this dragon''s body...] The old dragonughs as if he was self-deprecating. I didn''t give any reply. Does he even want toin about himself? If that''s the case, it''s okay if you spill it in moderation. [Since I''ve lived that long... I''ve seen a lot of things here. And I fell in love The guys who live here now... they felt like grandchildren.] So. [It''s an old man''sint . listen some more Apparently, when your body gets old, you have no choice but to be sentimental in trivial things.] Oh yes. Yes.. you can do whatever you want. I shrugged my shoulders and stayed silent as if to talk freely. Shen has already kept his mouth shut. [This old dragon''s body is also at its limit... Maybe I should start thinking about the next thing. But it can''t be that easy. To that end, there are still certain things to be seen.] Around the time he said that. Finally, he and the dragons carrying us reached the front of a room. The point at which the energy of the currently flowing leylines gathers and flows. is it right there [...Go in.] Edrels said, and the dragons carefully opened the door. Chapter 511 Chapter 511. To the City of Dragons (4) A space filled with unbelievable leyline energy. There is no doubt that it will be sent to one ce after passing through here. ...Is this ce like the power that moves the continent?'' If youpare it to a car, it''s like an engine. If that''s the case, if we do something here, we might be able to get in the way. As I said before, the risk is great, so I don''t think I''ll do it easily, but at least the level of maniption ... I looked at the scene in the room and nodded. Inside the room is a huge tombstone. All kinds of shamanic and magical techniques inscribed on the tombstone are exquisitely controlling the huge flow of power. Can you say it''s some kind of conversion device? I have seen it. It is identical to that tombstone. Shen said so. It probably means the same device as the one confirmed on the eastern continent. But what I paid attention to next was not the tombstone. Objects around the tombstone. They are round, roughly the size of me. After seeing it, I was certain of one thing. Why are the dragons hiding here? Crucially, why do dragons have to move from the past and live together here? . Is that crazy bastard going all the way to this?'' I cursed at Harial''s cheeky face. The means he had against the dragon were the worst. It should not be done as a person who lives before humans. Around the tombstone were huge eggs. However, unlike normal eggs, they looked very dangerous. There are countless cracks on the surface of the eggshell. There''s not a single thing that''s been fine.'' Right now... Even if you throw a wad of cotton, even a slight breeze here will break the eggs. It is enshrined around the tombstone. It''s not just one or two. ...All dragon eggs. Realizing the identity of those eggs, I clicked my tongue. I just found out Why are there dragon eggs here and should they be around that tombstone? The condition of those eggs. I definitely grasped it with my own two eyes and came to a conclusion. A hostageor a solute? When I turned to Edrels and asked, he seemed stunned and couldn''t say anything, but then brought up the story. [...This will be a bit of a long story.] Each of the dragons is strong enough to be iparable to other creatures. However, among those dragons, there are beings that stand on the top of their heads, and that is what ismonly referred to as a lord''. Ironically, the Lords, who are not only the heads of each dragon but also the most powerful beings, are beings that cannot be seen now. [Because I am the only remaining Lord-ss dragon.] Edrels, thest remaining Lord-ss dragon, spat out bitter words. [Heriel a thousand years ago... In a battle with him, all the roadies except me were killed by his hands. Due to the battle at that time, I couldn''t go 200 years after that and closed my eyes.] Hmm. Was the damage that great? [To reduce the damage and protect my people, I decided to build this ce with what was left. It''s already been over 300 years.] That seems to be the background of the city''s construction. And the reason for the collective migration of dragons. Wasnt climate change the cause? [That''s not wrong either. But it''s not a reason enough to relocate. Young people who don''t know what''s going on will know that.] Come to think of it, Delneph said that he left to prevent dragons from interfering in human society? that? [That''s not wrong either. If left alone, dragons would havee into conflict with the developed human society. I also tried to avoid that.] In other words, the root cause was the decline of dragons. Is it to the point where the same people have to unite and seek revival? [The problem is that we stillck talent. I''m worried because their vacancy is not filled at all.] How long will it take for the Lord-ss dragon to reappear? [There are still a lot of great talents, but it will take 500 years for them to grow to that level. However, that time is not short for us either. [That''s right.... and now I''m inmand of the remaining dragons, but how long will thatst...] Edrels also didn''t have much life left. no, not how much From what I can see, he''s pretty precarious now. Even now, what keeps him enduring is the enormous power unique to the dragon race, and... ...the lingering attachment to something. And that lingering feeling might have something to do with those eggs, I guessed. so? What about that egg? [It happened because of his sudden invasion 100 years ago. The troublesome thing is...] Curse. I guessed at once. Aside from those eggs, other chicks aren''t born right now, are they? [That''s right,] he admitted with a sigh. Perhaps Harial put a strange curse on the dragons and eggs and bounced off. As a result. While the curse is in effect, dragons do not have offspring. Of course, the dragon is notpletely dry, and the curse can be removedter. But the blow will be great. To that extent, their revival is dyed. [I won''tst long. And I''m worried about what will happen to the dragons who lost their heads... but there is a possibility that they will release a rod at an earlier time.] Are they dragons that have had that much power since birth? It seems that there is such a thing as bloodline among dragons. I ate the dirty reality. Usually, among the Lords, there is one that has survived and grown fiercely among each dragon. There are also beings who have the qualities suitable for them from birth. And usually, that much of a dragon''s ability is bound toe down through bloodline. Edrels exined. Of course, that''s not necessarily the case. It is said that there is only a high probability of an excellent dragon being born. Then are those eggs? Do you have such a bloodline? I nced at the cracked dragon eggs that Edrels was watching anxiously. Edrels, who was watching the eggs, slowly closed his eyes. As if remembering something. [...There are eggs left by my daughter among them. There are bloodlines of other Lords as well.] Well, I wonder how much power a direct descendant of a Lord will have as soon as he is born. But the problem is... I checked the condition of the dragon''s eggs once again. .... It''s also precarious. Originally, the possibility of those eggs hatching at the point of such damage is extremely low. no, you can see it doesn''t exist. However, I still feel some vitality in the egg. What sustains it is the enormous leyline flowing through that tombstone. ...You''re using that tombstone to forcibly maintain the eggs'' vitality. In other words, it means that it is so dangerous that it is barely maintained by using that mighty power. It is truly a torture of hope. Hereal that cub has fallen beyond my imagination.'' It''s not a very pleasant thing. Is that how you''re born properly? ....teacher. Anyway, that''s it. Shen was also a little taken aback when he heard my muttering. First of all, from that dragon''s point of view, it''s like a grandchild. However, Edrels doesn''t seem to be very agitated, as if he expected my harsh reaction. [...will make it happen. That''s why I decided to put aside my humiliation and use the things he nted here. Even if that''s his goal.] It''s desperate. [Those eggs are the future left behind by all young people, not just your daughter.] You have to use that tombstone to create an egg. Even if it was nted by someone who was no different from an enemy. But in order to do that, you must never expose it to the outside world and protect it. Of course, not all dragons know the truth. Because Delneph waspletely unaware of this. I knew what their situation was. Sympathy does. however. ....Hey? What if I were to do something about it now? I clenched my fist lightly and red at the tombstone. What if you want to do something with that tombstone right now? But if that happens, the eggs are over. What are you going to do? Even Shen feels a bit taken aback by my attitude, but he doesn''t stop it. And Edrels... [...Then I should stop him] Contrary to what he said, he calmly responded to my attitude. [But as an old me, I won''t be able to stop you, Areel Ernesia.] I guess so. [And any dragon here is the same. No, most of my own people don''t know this.] But if I touch it, it doesn''t work? [You''ll know when there''s amotion like that.] Edrels sighed and continued. [...If you lose these eggs, what do you think will happen if you find out? If that happens, they will spread to each continent and rampage.] Although dragons are highly intelligent, they have strong self-esteem and toughness. To them, reincarnated people and humans might look the same. In other words, you hold a grudge against a human being. The reason why today''s human society shows signs of stability to some extent is because there are no unstable elements such as dragons. But dragons appear on each continent again? It was clear that depending on the country, it would be driven to disaster on the brink of destruction. That is, intimidation? Does that mean that if you touch the eggs, chaos will follow? I''m full of energy. I''m just being cynic. The cruelest, creepiest smile I could ever have. Then... just get rid of them all. Are dragons interfering with my peaceful life? If so, delete it as well. Isnt it simple? I said it very simply. It''s not even impossible. It''s not something I can''t do if I run around on my own two feet. Rather, I have to stop that madman, Harial. [.....] Neither Edrels nor Shen could speak first, and they couldn''t move. ....how did the atmosphere be so cheap? In the mood that was more gloomy than expected, I finally raised my hands and shook them, then let out a sigh. It''s a joke. A joke. Anyway, I will Well, the worst case is that. I don''t want to do that now. Not to mention, we dont bother using forceful measures until we get rid of the young ones that are still alive. I''m not cold enough to make unnecessary sacrifices. Even though I don''t really like dragons. However, he does not do such a thing until he cracks an innocent egg. Above all, there is no benefit to me. I mean, is that it? If possible, get eggs and ask him to get in the way too? [...If that''s the case, then it''s perfect.] Edrels answered with a slight trembling voice. Maybe the person who just said, I''m going to break eggs, suddenly changed his attitude, so he must feel uneasy. I won''t wake up so don''t worry. Trust some people In the first ce, there is no other way, but I am. Anyway, as long as you do with those eggs, it''s up to me to do with that tombstone. [That''s... that''s right.] Then it''s done. I''ll help you. I decided lightly. step. Instead, you have to do something to be sure. What can you do for us in return? Chapter 512 Chapter 512. To the City of Dragons (5) + Dragon Brothers and Sisters (1) Unfortunately, Arell Co., Ltd. is not a volunteer organization. Always looking for profit. [What.?] Yes, I will help you. however. I smile. The price ispletely paid. He gently held out his hand. Because I want to save your future. Shouldn''t there be a price for that? Don''t worry. If you don''t have human money, you also take gold or jewels. If you don''t have that, you get something else, not something else?. However, refusal is not an option. Dragon siblings After concluding that Edrels will help hatch the egg. We came back upstairs. Using the excuse of thinking of a way to get the eggs, Shen and I first stayed in the guest room they showed us to. ...You managed to prepare a human-sized room. Good readiness. I managed to find a room for people like us to rest. Wouldn''t it be made with magic...? I heard it''s simple for them. Shen stood by the window and slightly looked outward, as if there was nothing to be suspicious of. Outside the window, I could see dragons flying around. A city where dragons live... Something unrealistic. I am surprised. I never thought you would help the dragons. ...I''m afraid I won''t have any blood or tears. Even if I don''t like dragons very much, it''s not to the extent that I won''t bepassionate. And it''s not difficult either. It''s not even difficult for me. Even while talking with Edrels earlier, I had been estimating the condition of the eggs to some extent. And I came to the conclusion that it is possible. It just takes a little time. Then there is no need to hesitate. It''s better to save what you can, if possible. Or do you not like that? ...if it''s your will, I won''t object. Shen bowed his head respectfully. If anything, it''s to benefit me in the future. There are calctions like that. Is it a gain? Yes, gain. Dragon...isn''t that the next load? Those eggs are the future of dragons. It is not an ordinary debt to help those little ones hatch safely. It is a veryrge debt. And I like to be thoroughly concerned about debt. Whoop whoop whoop whoop. If you be a benefactor, it will be good to keep brewing afterwards. At first, I didn''t have much interest in the area where the dragons were gathered, but it was surprising. I never thought I would make a proper city like this. Of course, it was none other than the influence of Edrels that made the current living environment of dragons possible. It was drawn from the appropriate mix of his poprity as a Dragon Lord and his experience as a reincarnated person. If they can properlymunicate with each other theres no need to reject them. If you are leading a civilization, it is worth facing a table. Well, it''s snobbish, but it''s for my beauty life. If we''re going to pave the way, let''s pave the way with dragon''s scales. isn''t it good Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! let''sugh That aspect of the teacher is still the same. okay? Even in the past, the teacher often smiled like that. Shen says he misses her. I wondered what kind of face it was, so I took out a mirror and tried to reproduce the expression I had made just before. Some gray-haired viin is here. Um, wonderfully evil. looks bad More than that, was I like this at that time too... I touched my face. Now that it''s like that, please cooperate for now. All right. But I don''t think there''s anything I can do to help the teacher... I know. I know that your area of expertise is rat poison except martial arts. Even the taste was gone. why don''t you know that don''t worry. Cause I''ll need your strength That too unconditionally. I deliberately emphasized it, and Shen seemed a little nervous. Perhaps he would have caught on to some extent. I''m snapping my fingers lets think. The device that maniptes the leylines is here, and we''re here in the open. If so, will they stay still? it will interfere. Shen had already missed the tombstone once because of their interference. right? They wille to interfere or to destroy the evidence. If I can''t block it, at least I won''t try to pass it. ???? indeed. Having said that, Shen''s entire body felt low. You probably thought of him. Calm down for now. It hasn''t evene in yet. ....sorry. it''s okay. Anyway, I think they''ll intervene... At first, I thought the reincarnated person would be in disguise. Just like the previous precedents, such as the Dark Church''s minor master and the Magic Tower''s Lumie. But it didnt seem like it this time. Edrels said that he was the only reincarnated dragon. In particr, since dragons have experienced the existence of being reincarnated once, they are said to be thoroughly wary of that. It is forbidden to be careless, but for now, as he said, I thought about the case where there are no reincarnated people inside. then. It will be monitored from the outside. And I wondered if he would intervene if he felt strange. No, I would rather intervene. If so, that tombstone must be a necessary device for his n. Then they wille in. As long as the existence of this ce was discovered anyway, there is nothing to notice anymore. will be actively involved Sensei, did you start from the beginning? I just had that in mind. So it''s just you and me. He came with the premise of fighting from the beginning. It''s not my intention, but it''s like making this ce a stage to wee the reincarnated people who might flock to this ce. I don''t think he''lle himself or all the power wille. But it might be worth facing directly. ???? if. That''s the second purpose there. I stretched out one more finger. Lets capture the enemy who wille to take care of this ce. The reincarnated people who have fought so far have little information. However, there is a possibility that those who wille soon or those who are to some extent know and follow Harial''s intentions. At least if you''re not that skilled, you won''t be able to disturb me. It''s like dedicating that filthy neck to me if I send only the old schoolmasters and youngsters like Lumie. You don''t know who mighte, but think about capturing them alive from time to time. I asked Shen to do so. I see I see. But... why are you here? Wouldn''t it be better to tell the old dragon too? Oh that? I have no intention of asking him for anything. Shen frowned when I shook my hand and said I wasn''t considering it in the first ce. What is this guy misunderstanding? That''s not it. It''s not that I doubt him. He can''t do anything anymore anyway. There is nothing I can do. What does it mean? Edrels. the old dragon die soon. The old dragon had already reached the end of its lifespan. It would have to be seen that half of the body is already not functioning properly. I''m barely breathing because of what I''m still obsessed with. that''s the egg Did you say it was an egg left by the daughter raised here? Then I understand his obsession. Anyway, the one who leaves is the one who will leave. That''s why I didn''t ask for much cooperation from him. Other than that, I asked for a basic cooperation system. Putting him second, it''s annoying when the other dragons don''t cooperate. ....All right. But then are those eggs really avable? Ummm? Maybe? The cause of the egg not continuing to hatch was identified. and why it should remain that way. If so, a solution wille naturally. Then why? Why did you ask for more time? Of course. If you can do it right away, it looks easy. That''s why I''m less grateful. Pretend to be worried as much as possible. ah? difficult! difficult! Even if you say something weak, the other person will admire you saying that you did a really difficult job. So-called directing. Directing. Originally, in the world, it is not easy to help on the spot. I''m kidding. It needs a little bit of preparation. It is impossible today because we have to prepare for it. Then why dont you go back and get ready? You don''t have to stay here, do you? I have a little question. I''m going to check it out and stay. Are you curious? Shen listens intently to what I have to say. I was curious about what dragons eat. I was curious about the dragons'' diet. So I deliberately decided to stay here today because I was going to organize my way. So, what are you going to do tonight? Eating out is also a great hobby of mine. If you bring something like raw monster meat, you''ll have to turn the table over. Somehow, Shen looks at me like that. yumma Your master was originally like this. I just shrugged. In conclusion, dinner was just in delicious. They wouldn''t give humans anything they couldn''t eat, unless the thing hanging on their long neck was a decoration. However, it is less impressive that it tastes ordinary. i.e. no fun If this is the case, wouldn''t it be better to bring out something that would overturn the table? You seem to be at your leisure. I told you. There is nothing to prepare. Anyway, I''m going to start working on saving Al right away tomorrow. Even if the enemy attacks, that''s what you have to deal with then. I had already informed Edrels secretly. He will also prepare himself. okay. understand. Do you think there is something wrong with understanding? yes. Actually, there is something else that worries me. because it''s a concern What is this guy really worried about? Is there anything I''m missing? I winked at Tell Me. Isnt that dragon a reincarnated person? okay. But why? ???? then. Shen sincerely and earnestly asked a question he thought of. The fact that there is a woman''s egg among those eggs... he''s with that body. You mean you had a child with a dragon, didn''t you? ???? Yumma. As for being a reincarnated person, he must have been a human in the past... to leave a dragon and descendants. Ugh I don''t understand. I wonder if that is consciously possible. Shen. Are you stupid? It''s a big deal. My old pupil has be an idiot. No, there''s no point in digging deeper into that problem! And embarrassing! I was embarrassed to listen seriously. And I felt sorry for the old dragon. On the one hand, I was also convinced. This guy is still no different from a neer as a reincarnated person. Apparently, he has never lived as a non-human creature. Okay, at that time, as a teacher and senior, you should give me advice. Shen that''s it. I put my hand on Shen''s shoulder and gave him serious advice. One day you will know when the timees. Everything happens when you get used to it. We are surprisingly adaptable beings. Of course, tastes change depending on the body. Its impact cannot be ignored. More than that, I don''t know why we''re talking nonsense like this. What do you do when you know what other people like? Chapter 513 Chapter 513. dragon brother and sister (2) then! I stretched I''m bored because it''s not my house. Normally, if it''s a long trip, I''lle with my aides or those who work in our castle, so I''ll just stay with them. Today, of course, he is an old disciple who is uninteresting and hard to apany. Not funny! But even if you try to tell him a funny joke, it won''t be fun. I know that! I look around, but there are only lizards, so I don''t feel like going out to y. Even the maids who work are all in dragon form, so they''re not cute at all! It''s boring to stay still! But just being quiet doesn''t suit me. ...Let''s go for a walk and y with that pet. What hogu are you? You know the dragon we rode on. Ah?... Come to think of it, he hasn''t shown his face since he came here, right? Apparently, there is no news after being dragged away by the ck dragon. Shall we visit? Dont go for a walk. Shen you well enough you know Rest first or whatever you do, do it yourself. All right. Shen only nodded as if he understood. I left the room and walked around the hallway. It''s arge ce for humans to go, but there''s nothing I can''t do if I use my physical abilities. Using moderate light-gongsul and chuk-jibeop, I shot around the hallway in an instant. ...It looks like a giant''s house in a fairy tale.'' Sometimes reality far surpasses fairy tales. And I''m like some vermin that lives in the giant''s house. It''s a building built for dragons, so it''s too big for me. Thanks to that, I feel like a cockroach in real time. The world they see is so wide. I just feel useless. Shash shash shash so that no one will find out that this happened! Indeed, like the ck creature, it hopped up and down the wall. Could it be that the dragon maids who work here scream at me when they see me? I was curious but self-respecting. It is better forter to not see possible entricities. If I''m really treated like an insect, I''ll feel bad too. So I took it seriously. Rather, we have to go find our hoguna. where? The sign of Hogu Dragon is... this way!'' Just in case, a separate magic ceremony was attached to the hugu to know the presence in advance. Thanks to that, even if you don''t know the structure of this ce, it''s not difficult to find just one. Here you go! This room is located on the middle floor of the castle. me really If you finish work, you shoulde right away. Where are you fooling around? Did you lose weight when you returned to your hometown? Well, I never even asked toe. Still, bullying needs an excuse. Without hesitation, I opened the door to the room where Delneph was. It''s the size of a dragon, so it''s big, but with my power, it''s easy! phut! He mmed the door and stormed in. Let''s y with me, Hogu Dragon! Yumma! Delnef! I''m bored! I waszy and went for a walk in the city... My voice, which I was about to shout out loud, died at once like a weed hit with weed killer. It was because the scene in the room was something I hadn''t even thought of. The ck dragon, so was it called Nerel? She stands proudly on her two feet. And Delneph hangs limp on her ck, hard tail, coiled around her neck and lifted up. At that moment, Delneph''s energy disappeared. He is blinding his eyes in pure white. Hee! Are you dead?! Murder... No, I witnessed the scene of the murder. ....just kidding, he didn''t die. But I can''t tell if it''s a corpse or a dragon. [...] My eyes met with the ck dragon Nerel. For some reason, a strange doctor passes by even though we don''t even know each other well. - What the hell is going on? -Never mind. Is it a sibling problem? okay! yes. I won''t get involved. I pretended to roughly grasp the atmosphere and withdrew with a happy smile. As I closed the door I had kicked in again. Then have fun. The time when he was about to step back after attaching thest useless quadrupedal leg without forgetting it. [What are you trying to avoid! Arele Ernesia!] Delneph, who hastily grabbed onto the mental cord he just lost, struggles while calling me. ....why is that guy calling me needlessly? With a sigh, I opened the closed door again. I pretended I didn''t see it and backed off, so I went up to the chest of drawers to talk to them at eye level. It''s kind of like living in a giant''s house, so it''s new, but this is ufortable. I just sat there and smiled. so? I have no intention of getting involved in what kind of games the siblings y. [...What kind of nonsense are you talking about?] Delnef muttered incredulously. Nerell also shakes her head as if it is nonsense. [I''m not joking. It was a serious talk.] Is it a serious physical talk? When I saw it, it just seemed like Delnef was beaten mercilessly, right? Wasn''t it amon bloodshed between brother and sister? That''s why I didn''t take it too seriously. Why are siblings like that...? is not it? so? Why are you torturing your little brother? [It wasn''t a big deal. I just gave an appropriate admonition because this inexperienced guy had no intention ofing back. ] When I sneak a sidelong nce at Hogu Dragon, he just shakes his head as if he was nervous. You can see at a nce what this guy''s position is usually. But toe back Oh, thats right. Well, I said this is where all the remaining dragons live. [Not all''.] Delnef sneezed in denial. [Only those who understood were able to emigrate. In fact, somepatriots did not follow.] [Very few! It''s just the bad guys. Don''t you know that most of them have already been subjugated?] Nerell red sharply at my younger brother as if he were foolish. [...Dell, are you still going to be stubborn?] [Lord understood that too. Migration was not forced to the end.] [Yes, it was. So, is that what you look like right now?] [.....] Delnef closed his mouth as if he had been hit. [Did you think you could cheat? No... I already know everything about you before that.] ...Ah, what you did in the Holy Kingdom. That bastard''s shameful past. Instead, I pretended to be convinced. Well, I couldn''t even move because I was stabbed properly. It was during the days when Delnef was captured and eaten by reincarnated people. I guess you still figured it out. Then why didnt you intervene? Are you siblings? Didn''t you think ofing to rescue me? Are you merciless? [...don''t think of it in the same terms as humans,] Nerell said coldly. Then, it swung its tail and hit the floor once. [That level of shame is meaningless if you can''t wash it off yourself. Isn''t that like putting a stigma on father''s name?] That''s strict... [Of course. In addition, it was because of humans that it escaped from the grip of the monster. Anyway, what is it like now? Can''t even counterattack properly.] Indeed, when I asked what was going on with Delnef bing a half-corpse a moment ago, Nerel must have tested Delnef''s current state. And because of an internal injury, he still can''t use his original strength, so he couldn''t resist properly and was robbed. [Come back, Dell. Stay in this city from now on. And go through training again from the beginning.] [...I have no intention ofing back.] However, Delnef stubbornly rebelled against Nerell''s strict order, as if he had no intention of listening to it. [What?] [You have toe back. I have nothing to do. So he won''te back.] [Dell!] Nerel, probably pissed off after all, pumped out his mana properly and approached as if he was about to beat him once more. Judging from the rough energy, that dragon called Nerel is definitely on the strong side. Wouldn''t it be difficult for Delnef to win even if he had no work during his reign? Just like that, once again, when the two brother and sister dragons are about to begin the second round. ???? Ugh. Seeing that, I sighed heavily. ....Why am I looking at the family situation of the dragon in someone else''s house? If I had known this was going to happen, I would have slept earlier. But since I''ve already seen it, I can''t pretend I didn''t see it. First of all, he''s a part-timer dragon in my city, and I''m the ultimate employer. Wouldn''t the employer have an obligation to protect the part-timer? There is no Labor Standards Act, but that would be the way to go. I jumped up and jumped between the two dragons. for a moment. for a moment. Then, he lightly reached out his hand to Nerel, the ck dragon that was attacking Delnef, and pushed it away with energy. Tell me to calm down. [...] At first, it was against my strength, so I tried to push it away, but when I gave it more strength, it dragged its feet backwards and pushed it away. [What are you doing? human! And you''re blind! My name is Nerel!] Are you angry there? What is it? I''m trying to stop something ugly. Even when I saw Nerell growling, I just shrugged. A crack at the mouth! It is useless to see if the spark leaks out. Come to think of it, even when we first met, I was wrapped around my brain. Unlike Delnef, is the attribute that he possesses by nature, electricity? Is it the so-called Thunder Dragon?'' They really don''t look alike siblings. Is that a threat now? I can onlyugh To me, both you and the lizard that my wife summons are the same. If you wish, I could give you the upper hand by force. That''s not like a gentleman. First of all, I am a guest epted by your Lord, right? Can I fight ugly brother and sister in front of such a guest? Wouldn''t that be something to be proud of? Or are dragons an exception? Like a gentleman, you have to assert your power. [...I see.] Nerell stopped growling as if he was speechless, and rxed his whole body. Well, at the point of talking about pride, he seemed quite strict. If you object like this, you can''t stand it. On the other hand, Whew. I heard Hogu Dragons relief from behind. Did he really prepare for getting beaten up? And no matter how ugly a younger brother is, persuasion must be done with words. Or will the argument forever run in parallel? He gave some advice, but Nerell snorted as if it wasn''t very pleasant to hear. [It''s too much of a meddle... But I''ll admit it''s ugly. Certainly, even if he was a human, he was a guest recognized by the Lord. It''s not a sight to be seen.] Saying that, Nerell withdrew his anger and trudged away as he turned his back. For some reason, why did it look so pitiful? ....Well, it might be my misunderstanding because it looks like a dragon. [I''lle back to thatter, Dell. At least by the time they return, let''se to a conclusion again.] [...Let''s do that.] After that, both of them stayed in meaningless silence for a while, and then Nerel disappeared somewhere. Chapter 514 Chapter 514. The dragon brother and sister (3) Delnef also followed her with aplicated gaze, and soon turned his head after bing conscious of me. [I won''t think of it as a debt.] It doesn''t matter. It''s because I''m serious about drying it because it''s ugly. When he said it was ugly, he had no other objection. so? Why were you doing that? Are you a brother and sister? is not it? At least in the end, Nerell was genuinely trying to knock Delnef down. Me and Kania noona also had asional disagreements in the past, but it wasn''t to that extent. Of course, in our case, we are not siblings. can''tpare No matter how much brother and sister have a wriggling instinct to growl at each other, would they fight that much? [It is true that they are siblings. Even if it looks like that.] Hmm, is that so? Well, it''s time, so I''ll listen to yourints. I nced around the room and asked. You''re not going to tell me to listen to it with your bare mouth? [....wait. Let me get it.] He doesn''t ask what it means otherwise, whether he''s quite used to the human way. He''s really fallen too. Having provided the cause, I nodded my head alone. After a while, what he brought with him was a giant dragon-sized bottle and goblet. The bottle gave off a faintly strange smell, so it must be some kind of alcohol. yes you know something When youin, you should bring it back! Delneph used magic to make a separate ss my size, then magically transferred the contents to the ss and passed the ss to me. And fill in your own and hand it over as it is. When I put my mouth to the ss, the liquid with a strange texture, if I should say intense, passed over as if burning my throat. U91 ?1 ? ? for a moment? How many degrees is this? Wouldn''t it be dangerous if you weren''t as skilled as I am? It''s to the point that even us Dwarf cksmiths can''t stand it? Frankly speaking, if you eat it, you will die. The taste is strange. I don''t think it''s something that''s marketed to human society, right? [Dragon can''t be drunk with the same mainstream as humans. They say it''s a special drink that can be drunk even with our own tolerance... It''s not something humans can eat.] After drinking something that humans couldn''t eat, I looked at him with dirty eyes. ....hey. is this kid? Knowing that, hand it over to me without hesitation? Before that, is this a metaphor for not seeing me as just a human being? What is it? Well, I don''t know what to do with this. Actually, to me, it''s just a little unique?'' It''s only enough to get past it, though. Still, it''s not like you want to eat it twice. Meanwhile, Delneph emptied his ss again. Um, would you go hooking up like that? It wasn''t until the third ss was empty that Delnef finally brought up his story. [...Nerell seems to think that my sister wants me to be a dragon enough to inherit her parents'' achievements.] A feat? Come to think of it, did you say what your father''s name was? It must have been a pretty strong dragon? When I saw you talking about pride, I thought it wasn''t normal. [He was a mighty dragon who was called the White Dragon Lord in the past.] ....You are actually a child of the same family, Mr. Hogu Dragon. But why is it this shape? In terms of human beings, could it be called the fall of the family? The White Dragon Lord? But Nerel... I blurted out the end of my words, remembering the color of Nerel''s scales. Something smells like dark home affairs! [Don''t get me wrong. We do not have the concept of marriage like you. That''s why there are no moral restrictions like you in making eggs.] You''re very open-minded. [We can''t understand your way.] Well, it''s just a difference in basic consciousness. For them, they take it for granted, and the way humans feel is strange. The story leaked for a while. Delnef returned to his original subject. [If it''s original... It''s nothing to worry about.] It''s original... It''s obvious that you care even if you look at it openly. Come to think of it, when I asked him to guide me to this ce at that time, he seemed a bit unsure. I understand now. Is it because of Nerel? [Nerel is strong. Although they are only about 100 years old, he already showed talentsparable to most adult dragons from a young age.] Hmm. Actually, you showed it yourself with your body a while ago. [...Perhaps that guy will be a dragon that inherits his father''s reputation in the future... But he doesn''t seem to think so.] Hmm? [That guy seems to think that I''m worthy of following in my father''s footsteps... Other guys do the same . ] I shook my head [The only thing that looks like these scales. Even though her strength is stronger...] Then, I can''t believe I didn''t move... [It was because I was ufortable face to face with those who had such expectations. And... I make a rare by myself and stay there. That side wasfortable for me.] Now I see that he was a runaway. What are you trying to do by attaching the property of running away to Hogu? Apparently, dragons also have periods of stormy anger. It was strange when you think about it. Why does this guy endure the humiliation of being eaten in my city even though he has suffered internal injuries? Everyone has their circumstances. [...I thought that if you didn''t follow me, you would naturally give up.] That''s really difficult. So are humans. It''s not going to be that simple. No pressure. honor. They are really annoying. I''ve seen them get tangled up in it many times so far and get tangled up. Look at the atmosphere. It looks like they''re trying to raise you to be worthy of the sessor? [...that''s not even funny. Even now, Nerel''s power is stronger. Even if I do get better... Then that guy should be the next one. You can just forget about the nasty little brother who gets caught by humans.] Is that so? ....I don''t think there''s anything to say about me, who casually handed over the throne to my older brother, saying it''s annoying, Mr. Delnef. I also have nothing to say because I have a three-year-old nose. ahahahaha I just shrugged it off and put the ss back to my mouth. Ugh. It''s also not something people would say. I didn''t feel like drinking any more, so I threw it in moderation and got up. I won''t listen to other people''s dragon family stories anymore. Hmm... I''d rather cast Polymorph on the maid dragons. Wouldn''t it be okay if I made an excuse that this side was inconvenient because of the difference in size? I think it would be better to try to seduce a dragon. If you think about it, dragons are all handsome and beautiful, so that would be more constructive! But for now, since I''m a worker in my city, I''ll give you some special advice. . I have one piece of advice in particr, young Hogu Dragon. [What is it?] Now they just stare at me to see if they don''t want to argue. If you really want to say something, say it. And show me. You now are no different from a child who doesn''t even talk to you and gets stuck with his back turned. stop whining You also need to know their circumstances. Don''t just want to be understood. [...what do you know?] I heard from Edrels. They said they were attacked by some crazy guy about 100 years ago, so they had no time to pay attention to the outside world. [...] Delneph fell silent. probably didn''t know Judging by her chilly demeanor earlier, Nerell probably had no intention of telling the story. Anyway, humans and dragons are there. When I saw it, it wasnt that the ck man couldntmunicate. If you have to look at it, the one who doesn''t reallymunicate is... you? [.........] Delnef was speechless. Is it stabbed or not touched? Well, that''s not what I know. Anyway, I will stay for the next few days. So tie it up properly. And you decide whether to stay here or return to my city. I''m not going to say anything. Having said that, I left the room. This is the problem with that hogu. It''s not my business to get involved. After drawing a line just like that, I started thinking of ways to seduce the maid dragon. * * * As the sun rose the next day, as I had dered, I tried to tell Edrelth how to cure Al. I will forcibly advance the hatching period. Nothing much. I''m just thinking of hatching an egg right here. As I said this, Edrels, who had been listening while lying on his stomach, slowly raised his head. [....Forcibly hatching them?] It''s said like this, but in reality, it''s probably true that it gives a strong stimulus to wake the eggs. If the condition of the egg I grasped is correct. it will fit roughly In fact, the egg itself is already healed by the energy of the leyline. And I''ve grown quite a bit in the process. As an analogy, the tombstone filled with leyline energy is like an artificial incubator. And the damaged eggs grew to some extent while being maintained with full energy in the incubator. Not bad for an emergency measure. But it can''te out of the egg. It is because ofck of energy. A normal creature would have hatched with just that. I think it''s probably because of the dragon''s unique strength. If youpare it to a car, fuel economy is bad. Itcks the decisive power to fully mature. It''s also very exquisite. It''s because it''s damaged and life force continues to leak out. In fact, even if you leave it as it is, it will hatch. If it continues that way, it will probably take two years even if it doesnt hatch. Subtly takes time. That, I guess, was probably his intention. It will hatch if left alone, but the problem is, what will happen in two years? At that time, it would be after he had finished his work on his own. And I can''t wait that long. You know it''s a tant waste of time, right? [...Then what should I do?] I told you? I will forcefully wake you up. It is intended to follow the way the leader of the Dark Church was resurrected before. It''s forcibly adding additional strength to speed up the timing. [Isn''t it dangerous?] Edrells expressed his concern as if he were concerned. First of all, it''s like a grandson. This attitude is also understandable. i just say i''m fine Not even a chick. First of all, it''s a dragon baby. Will that be enough to hatch? In reality, there is no chance of failure. Let''s not bother with that. Anyway, if this didn''t work out, I was thinking of putting my hands on that tombstone by force. It''s them who don''t have a choice. And I''m the one pushing it. There''s no reason why I should be crying. [What are you going to do?] It''s nothing. As I said, energy iscking. And since the egg is being healed by the energy of the leyline, you can increase its healing power. For that reason, I took out paper and a pen and drew appropriately. Then Edrels is shocked. [Could it be that you want to bake eggs?! Are you insane!] ....This bastard''s drawing skills! You know what, but you do it on purpose. Recently, I do this on purpose to enjoy the reaction of the other person. But does this look like that? Even though I practiced, it still looks like this. Chapter 515 Chapter 515. Yong Siblings (4) It''s not like that. Temporarily increases the amount of leyline energy flowing. I''m going to make it pool... but only for a while. Because more than that is dangerous. Maybe an hour or so? We n to increase the concentration only to that extent. That way you will be able to hatch. ....teacher. for a moment. Shen, who had been listening quietly until then, calls me. Wouldn''t it be dangerous to touch the leyline? That much can be done. Maniptions such as stoppingpletely or changing the flow are difficult. But it is possible to pierce or block a hole. At best, the outlet is slightly blocked to allow it to stagnate for a while. It''s not impossible. In front of Rerensen, he deliberately hid that fact. just in case And it''s kind of an experiment. I''m going to try to include whether or not I can really interfere with that. Anyway, I intend to do that. how is it? [...I have no choice but to agree.] Edrels agreed as if he had nothing to worry about. He will know that he has no choice. If we keep the eggs as they are, it would be like leaving Herial alone. And you know I won''t let it go To the point that neither he nor I could stop him. I''m a little sorry for him, but I can''t help it. I''m not all thatfortable either. Anyway, if he agreed. I''m a mate! I pped my hands and got up. Once I know, Ill get to work right away. At least by today... I have to finish it before the sun rises tomorrow. [Aren''t you in too much of a hurry?] Actually, I don''t have that much time. The reason I try to work at dawn is because the leyline energy flows most stably then. And... I think the other side is also in a hurry. If my guess is correct, it was almost certain that people from the other side would soon flock to deal with the physical evidence. ....well, that''s what I''m looking forward to. then. How are you going to get out...? I am My sister urgently hired us, so I did something, but it''s just a lizard hunt? A young man with a frivolous appearance grumbled andy down on the back of a rogue. Zerkel. The brown-skinned girl trainer red at him disapprovingly. It wasn''t just the dissatisfaction with the attitude. It''s just a sentiment like If I lie down like that, my grotesque hair will be damaged''. I brushed it well at best. First of all, I needed a means of transportation, so I gave in, but I still don''t like it. Still, I tried to exin step by step like amander. Anyway, his instructions. If you get caught, destroy the evidence as soon as possible.'' therefore. That I don''t like it. I''m... Huh?! The trainer girl kicked Jerekel''s ankle as she tried to call her real name without hesitation. I still feel ashamed of my real name and hate it. Well, the problem with her name is the meaning rather than the pronunciation. Originally in theirnguage... Zerkel thought that far before kicking again. Sister! Stop drinking! Oh, anyway, you''re going to convene like this. Besides me, there are even twenty more. There are other monsters around them. And on top of those monsters, people were riding on each one. They are the reincarnated people who belonged to Caduceus. All are well armed and moving. At this level, it''s not really evidence processing, it''s just that... uh... what was it? That''s his name. Arel Ernesia. So, wouldn''t it be better to hit him? Isn''t the reason why they are flocking to the ce in the first ce because Arel discovered it? And Arel is Haril''s enemy in the end. If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be better to change the goal to Subjugating Arell''? Gerkel insisted. In fact, he thinks that Harial''s goal is good. It just suits her because Heriel is overwhelmingly strong. Also because it''s so boring. That''s why Zerkel was drawn to fighting Arell in the mood for a challenge. gibberish. However, the trainer dismissed it with a single knife. I would ask the opposite. Zerkel Can you beat him? I am impossible. At that question, Zerkel scratched his cheek and expressed disapproval. Ummm, but for now, this amount of people. Sisters are also there. Hisbat power isparable to that of the present. Did you see it then? The aftermath of the light battle with Hariel when he invited Arell earlier. Even after seeing it, is this guy this sound? It has skills, but it is not a vessel that willst very long. The trainer judged calmly in his heart. Well, that''s why he''s been summoned now. Have I ever asked myself before? Sister? After that time. Why don''t you hit Arell Ernesia yourself first? The trainer once asked Harial directly. If it was an enemy, I wondered if it was the right thing to do before the n came true. Arel is a risk factor for him ahead of his ns. But he just didn''t specifically order it. Even Fahilia, the stronghold of Arell... Furthermore, they are not using any special measures against the kingdom of Ernesia. As if it had been invible. So what did you say? You have to fight first to lose. Really? huh. really. Actually, that''s what Hariel said. The trainer recalled the conversation we had then. ...If you fight, you will lose''? I am surprised. To the point of doubting your ears. Is this what a person who mercilessly destroyed the reincarnated people who had been hostile to so far would say? When the trainer sarcastically said it with a half-stunned feeling, Harial smiled bitterly, perhaps realizing that it was funny that he said such a thing himself. It''s not that I don''t count the losses. ....dog sound. Its too much. He giggled, but after a few seconds, he stoppedughing and returned to his current mood. Does that mean the joke ends here? Since the appeasement failed, it would be right to deal with him right away. Arell Ernesia will definitely get in the way. Then why? ah! Are you bothered? It is not like that. It''s just because it''s a loss. He repeated what he had said at the beginning. If you''re halfway weak, there''s no problem even if you trample on them on the spot. um um However, Ernesia Ernesia is on par with me in terms of personal strength right now. I don''t think I''ll lose, but I don''t think I''ll win easily either. It is an evaluation made by separating the feelings of arrogance and conceit. Oh, didnt you actually get beaten? ...In the end, if you want to fight him, you have to be prepared for a war of attrition to some extent. Even more so, the territory that serves as his base... and if he were to attack the kingdom of Ernesia, where he had influence, it would inevitably be an all-out war. All-out war is never simple. Unless Arel is an idiot, there''s no way he''ll be epted. If you touch it, he wille swinging his fist with sincerity. He seems to be hiding his true identity and hiding his power now, but if it gets to that point, he won''t continue to y around. Someday it wille to an end. That''s pure sincerity. A person with almost equal strength does not understand ideology. If left alone, it will only be an obstacle to his ns. But having to settle now will only disrupt my ns. The consumption of resources allotted to the n that is now being pushed forward is too much to be consumed by war. Ideally, a decision should be made after at least all preparations have beenpleted. And it will be the same for Arell. There are too many things he is holding right now, so unless he also intends to throw away his current life, he will not bother going head-to-head on that side. so-called implicit confrontation. Of course, only as long as he can''t figure out where this ce is or what they are. ....those. Leylines installed on each continent... Among them, it refers to a device that maniptes the flow by forcibly connecting the aorta through which the greatest energy flows. It was rtively recent that he started operating what he had hidden hundreds of years ago. Surely, Arel''s side must have noticed the change. Then leave it alone? Basically, yes. However, if the location of the installed tombstone is known, retrieve it as soon as possible. collect? Not a battle? At the trainer''s question, Harial only shook her head. Unconditional return. Avoid fighting with him. It must be difficult for you anyway. No, if it were you, would you have a chance if you gave your all? At the very least, risking your life... If you n to die on the spot, there is a possibility of fatally wounding Arell. Although Heriel evaluates it that way. Are you crazy? The trainer dismissed it at once. In any case, they are coborators. You don''t have to sacrifice your life for loyalty. In addition, she only participated because she agreed only partly with Harial''s thoughts. I have no intention of devoting myself to work until I give up my current life. Harial just smiles, as if she had no intention of forcing her to that point from the beginning. Thats all right. So, in case of emergency, please just collect the device. I said. The reincarnated person recalled the conversation at that time and asked once again. That''s why it''s not my purpose to fight Arel. Hong... I don''t really like it, sister. However, Serkel clicked his tongue as if he did not like it. In short, isnt that? Harel, he''s going to go all out with whoever we are, Arel or whatever, that''s it. huh. I admit it without the slightest hesitation. What to do with what is true Above all, it is a shortcut to living a long and peaceful life. But Zerkel didn''t like it very much. With all this power, even my sister brought out all of them, right? He refers to pets brought personally by trainers. They were brought in countless times because she felt they were necessary for this operation. ...I didn''t bring it because I liked it. But it is necessary for their own safety and for the disposal of the city of dragons. The reason she is reluctant is that even if this task seeds, it is based on the premise that at least half of the monsters will be lost. I don''t risk my life, but other than that, I have to pour everything avable. I really dont understand. Why is your sister so far? to help him? The trainer doesn''t like Harial that much. The people here saw that he often made sharp sarcastic remarks to him, almost as if it were normal. Of course, that goes for them too. Most of them sumb to his power and follow him. Well, there are people who follow it for half-interest. But I couldn''t quite understand why she was following Harial. As if this was an opportunity, Zerkel asked. The trainer looked into the distance as if thinking about something for a moment before opening his mouth. same here. same here ? Heriel and Arell are the same. It is sincere. At least the two men she saw differed only in their conclusions. Both are self-righteous and arrogant. They are not the ones to follow deeply. But what I hate more than them is humans. She looked around coldly. Chapter 516 Chapter 516. Dragon brother and sister (5) + Invasion of monsters (1) I just saw a small city. Currently, the people in the city are living their lives as usual, as no one can see their movement due to the shielding barrier. She looked down at them with a cold gaze, as if deeply displeased. ...It''s better to at least follow Heriel. I just thought so. Something like that? Well, if so, that would be it. It is morally wrong to ask more than that. Although it is the same alliance, there is no reason or obligation to ask about the personal circumstances of each reincarnated person. If there''s a reason, that''s what happened. Zerkel murmured andy down. But you dont like me, so you want to do what you want? In other words, it was an order, and he would act to strike Arel. as you please. She didn''t even bother to finish it. Anyway, Harial didn''t force her to do so. Even if you die, it''s your responsibility. For them, death is nothing more than a failure. That''s all. Invasion of monsters (1) Before the real work begins. I asked Edrels to summon some dragons to confirm one thing. Edrels, who had already heard what I was thinking, was slightly displeased. [...is it okay? I bet their stubbornness isn''t normal.] So I''m trying to sort that out first. [Wouldnt it be better if I gave the instructions myself?] Then you may obey on the surface, but eventually things go wrong at some point. Leave it this way. I know quite a bit about you guys. In particr, his unique stubbornness and useless pride. That''s why you need to make sure! [Anyway, I summoned it. I told you to guide me, so you should go.] Thank you. Then wait. Edrels is not feeling well, so he can''t go around with us. More than anything, I''m more ufortable because I''m big. And the position would be better without him anyway. Because it will be a little noisy. Are you going to make a little mess? Lets go, Shen. And I need to do some hard work. no. Just like that, Shen and I rode on the hand held out by the maid dragon and moved. We moved to a huge dome-shaped building located on the outskirts of the castle grounds. There are no special facilities here. Just a strong exterior wall and a stronger roof. And there is only empty space inside. But that''s enough. This is a training ground used by dragons. Now, then, are you all waiting? When we entered with a little anticipation of what would happen next, a number of dragons were already waiting for us there, revealing an openly disapproving atmosphere. It seems that these are young talented dragons who are said to have their own skills among the dragons living in this city. As a human, would you be in the position of a knightmander? Apparently, among the dragons, it was necessary to separately train those who excelled in military power, and Edrels personally supported them and taught them. Of course, the ck dragon, Nerel, is also included. And Delneph is also in the corner as if he doesn''t know why. Because this guy made mee out here. Anyway, it seems everyone has gathered. Also the loadmand is great. Come because everyone ising! Also, the power is awesome. huh! huh! Convinced, Shen and I stood proudly in front of them. For reference, the gazes of the dragons staring at us with their heads up were not very nice. It is like looking at a bean worm that has entered the house. [...Humans?] [Why are humans here?] [I heard from a subordinate not too long ago that humans came in. Is it true?] ....The reaction is so arrogant. The two bean worms you hear are trying to make you feel bad. Hey, are you seeing a human for the first time? be patient Anyway, that''s what they''re doing right now. And because I knew it would be like this, I gathered it. You did a great job collecting it. Howe these reactions are not the slightest bit different from what I expected. me really ....teacher? Wait, old disciple. I briefly suggested Shen to go first. everything is in order Shouldn''t you be able to say what you have to say? When ites to roasting with jagoro, it''s aw to cook with dignity first. first of all. I gathered you because I asked Edrels to do it. [How dare a human call someone just now.] [You''re being arrogant!] Ehh??????? This is an expected reaction. All of these basic specs as creatures are good, but this is the problem. So arrogant. That''s why I don''t like it very much. I am not angry. why am i angry? Instead, Ppo who will answer with a bright smile So you dont want to talk to us? yes? huh? Is that so? By the way, at that moment, Delneph sneaked away. How many times has that guy seen my way? Perhaps Nerell thought something was going wrong, so he didn''t condemn us like the other dragons, but just kept his mouth shut . First of all, I had something to say... but before that, I think I should ask you to figure out the subject first. [What is it?] [Those who are here are only the bravest among their own people! Have no fear! Human!] I know. That''s why I came together. The most courageous (picked up!) dragons. ....And the poor dragons who will suffer soon. done. The horse ister. First of all, it''s a fist... Shen, now it''s our old disciple''s turn. me? bothered. dirty things on my hands Cold water has up and down, and true education has up and down. Only then did Shen step forward without a word. [...What are you going to do?] I heard you guys are brave? So, I want to see with these two eyes how brave you are. In front of them wondering why, I pretended to pray quietly. It is a reminder to send in advance. How valiantly fit. I''ll take a look. And I won''t remember anything. That moment. Shen leaped toward them, fluttering lightly. The sound of dragon scales breaking and their screams were heard in session. I decided to wait for a while while appreciating the sound moderately and forgetting the chocte I brought. After all, true education is a medicine. As for dragons, it would be correct to say that I, who have professionally trained countless times. After all, physical conversation is the most efficient way to organize the ranks. After waiting patiently for a while. Are you done? Yes sir. Shen shook his hands lightly and stepped back. It was as if he had lightly dumped out the trash. But what you see behind his back is pretty grim. The dragons that were beaten properly by him are scattered on the floor of the training ground. Some dragons are hanging limply, pinned to the wall. Delnef didn''t participate in this ghastly skit at all, so he just red at us disapprovingly from a corner. And his sister, Nerel, is on her knees. Well, it''s okay to evaluate it as long as it''s not convulsing like other dragons. Is Delneph worthy of such an evaluation? It doesn''t seem like he overestimated it because he''s a six-year-old. I pped my hands in satisfaction. good! Youpletely overpowered me! [...I''m....absorbed?] Nerell groaned in displeasure. Well, it wouldn''t be very pleasant to say that I ordered my former student to beat everyone up and shout about taking over the steamer. If you''re in the opposite position, you''ll feel pretty dirty. That much I understand. [What purpose... is it?] It''s a purpose... It definitely exists. I crossed my arms in strict sternness and told them the real reason for beating them. I want to show off my strength. Well, I didn''t even lift a hand. [Strength.... bragging?] The dragons, led by Nerel, finally woke up and looked at us in awe. So, do you think they are doing this to show off their strength or to give them some sublime realization? We are so strong! I wanted to teach you this. Well, Shen did the hard work. I don''t like touching reptiles. Cold, cold, and slippery. I don''t know why reptiles are good either. It would be like a disaster for the victim. I smiled and raised my head proudly as I approached them. Ill ask first. How do you feel? [Appreciation.... I don''t know what you mean.] The person I looked down on a while ago. How does it feel to have been hurt by that person? [.....] It hurts quite a bit, I''m at a loss for words. However, it is difficult to simply lose what to say. They should be more enlightened. And you have to be alert. Is there anyone among you who can beat Shen? Be honest}. ruler! I am stronger! Thinking hands! no one steps in Of course there can be no They tried to fight back, but were helpless. I know it well because I watched it right away while eating popcorn. But why is it that they can''t poke open the wounds in their hearts and tear them apart? Well, put that aside for now. By the way, I am stronger than him. Of course. Shen admits, closing his eyes as if it were natural. If it''s martial arts, it''s simr, but it''s not bluffing to say that I''m stronger than him if I take all other means. I can''t help the dragons'' unbelievable gaze. Well, if I wanted to experience it with my own body, I would roll my fists myself, but I don''t think there are any friends that are as reckless as that. a little sorry [....understood. human. but. Did you do this just to say that? Even if you are a guest, there is a degree.] Ah, I apologize for that. But if I had said it, would you guys have believed it? A man the size of his instep came and said, I am stronger than you! Ahem!'' Who will believe me if I say He was probably more angry than before he was beaten by Shen. It is safest to persuade them one by one, but time is running out. It would be faster to persuade with fists. So I just provoked it and ordered Shen to beat it. It''s like discipline of a beast, but sometimes, I don''t see savagery as a bad thing. Because dragons don''t have human rights anyway. It''s always nice to see arrogant things getting beaten up and rolling around by little humans. Don''t underestimate humans! [....If that''s the case, that''s what happened a little while ago.] [But is this necessary!] [If it''s the reason, you should definitely give it a name!] Still, he shouts, as if he was beaten unfairly. it''s sad now Well, there''s no need to drag it out. I obediently exined the reason for gathering them here. Chuck, put your index finger up. Human beings like us What if your enemies areing soon? They all shut their mouths. Chapter 517 Chapter 517. Invasion of monsters (2) Fortunately, seeing that they didn''t say Don''t talk nonsense!'', they started to listen to us to some extent. After all, the fist is honest! If I had appealed to do it verbally from the beginning, it would have been quite sluggish. I know their habits very well, so even if it''s forced, it just came out like this. [...what does that mean?] Soon this ce will be a battlefield. That''s all. [This is nonsense!] It''s true.ing soon? Did you guys hear it often? The monsters of a thousand years ago who gued your ancestors quite a bit. And you said you were beaten 100 years ago? Everyone''s mood gets chilly. I also got Edrels'' permission anyway. They areing soon. I told them everything. Is it to protect this ce anyway? Then they don''t have to suffer themselves. After returning after giving advice and instructions'' to the young lizards. As soon as dawn came, I decided to go into work to hatch the eggs. [Please.] Edrels is already waiting for us underground. Then, will you live up to expectations? I rolled up my arms and strode toward the tombstone with the egg on it. Shen. You help the kids outside. Are you okay? Anyway, no one really has anything to help here. I''d rather keep nobody from outside... and it''ll be tough with them. know? ....yes. and one more. It felt like I should ask you not to forget. Leave at least one guy. ....All right. Shen nodded seriously and then disappeared outside. The phenomenon of him moving outside at once is quite simr to teleportation. Did you apply the fluctuating method? You''ve done quite a bit of research. Stepping through space At least if I leave the outside to him, I don''t think I''ll have any worries. It was good to bring it too. ....But there is something to be concerned about when I see him scattering faint murderous intentions when he turns around, but that''s what happened then. Anyway, I can''t be involved in that part. He''s not even the little boy he was back then. Anyway, I''ll do my own thing. Allel works! And clear dragon debt! Would you like to try it then? I set up the devices I ordered to ce around the tombstone. It is a converter that I roughly made with materials urgently obtained herest night. [Is that enough?] As I said before, what I''m trying to do is to rapidly concentrate leyline energy into the egg to maximize its effect. This is a device to control the flow. It was made in haste, but this is good enough. I use this device to temporarily block the flow that continues to escape and increase the amount. It is simr to temporarily raising the water level by piling rocks downstream when the water is still shallow. [Isn''t it dangerous?] Don''t worry. It''s not dangerous... There will be a slight shock when you break down this embankmentter, but that''s about it. I said with confidence. But the old lizard let out a low groan as if he noticed something in my tone. [...Does it mean that you''ve dealt with it?] As you get older, only unnecessary notices increase. That is noment. I won''t tell you about my privacy and shameful past. Well, first of all, to prove my innocence, I never wrote anything like that Harial guy. That is the same fact as what I said in front of Rerensenst time. It''s just that I know the tricks and theories of this because there''s just such a trivial thing to do. After all, it''s an experience. And thanks to that experience, you''re saving your grandchildren. Bow down and thank you for my experience. After installing the device with such an exnation and checking it once more, I smiled at the cracked eggs. ruler? So your grandfather is waiting for you? Are you peepers? Now it''s time to open your eyes. [His name isn''t Peep.] Who said he didn''t know? Was it just a joke? I never thought I''d live to help keep the dragon alive. With a wry smile, I started the device as it was. Through a magic form I had nned beforehand, the device captures the energy of the vast leyline. The feeling of being wrapped around a huge waterfall with a rope and pulling it as it is, concentrates the flow and blocks the outlet so that no more energy can escape. Ah Edrels. [...?] Close your eyes. At the same time, I took out and put on sses with excellent light blocking effect. Sunsses made by covering the ss with a blocking film. eye care. At that moment, this ce was enveloped in arge amount of light. and at the same time. Unusual echoes and explosions were heard from above. It is different from what is happening here. That is what it means. It''s started over there too.'' As I expected, it means that the enemies havee in to retrieve the evidence. Wee to Dragon City. And... Wait a little bit.'' I''ll wake up only these peeps and then I''ll clean things up myself. Until then, have fun with my old apprentice and lizards. Right before themotion. Outside the walls of the City of Dragons. In the area where you can see the whole view of the outside at a nce, the ck dragon was standing there and looking out. It''s not like we''re just standing around looking at the scenery outside. Her favorite weapon, a huge halberd, was already standing at her feet. She is not the only one standing on the wall. A number of dragons have already entered the border as well, each armed. It was because of the warning given by humans with unusual powers a while ago. enemies like them. The prediction that monsters called reincarnated people would attack. Of course, young people, including Nerel, don''t know much about the reincarnated monster. I remember their older generations constantly telling me to beware of the monster. Did you say that he is a monster that has a human appearance but is out of the human frame? [Is it reallying?] It wouldn''t be a lie if even Lord acknowledged it. In addition, Nerel is one of the few dragons who knows about the raid incident 100 years ago and the existence of the tombstone. It was understandable enough that the enemy woulde. That''s why I''m here to seriously listen to and respond to those opinions. [...What is it?] Nerell, who had been standing there silently, asked without looking back. At that moment, a white dragonnded behind her. Delneph spoke casually, as if he didn''t mind her cold demeanor. [Unexpected. I never thought you would listen to those humans.] [You mean they lied?] [No... they wouldn''t. Even though he has fallen for the monster, he is not the one to joke around with it.] If the monster himself heard it, he would make fun of himself even after he returned to the manor, but he was not here right now. When I honestly evaluated it, Nerell inadvertently turned her gaze back as if she was surprised inside. However, it soon turned back. Delneph deliberately pretended not to notice. [Then Dell. You guys are in too. After this, it''s our turn to face the enemies.] [..] [Or what? Are you going to fight? A guy who has no intention of returning? Nerell says as if she wants to shoot her. [I think the same. I''m sure I don''t have the qualifications to step in.] [Then why did youe out?] Clearly, Delnef came out to help them. They even wore artifacts that alleviated internal injuries. I don''t need help. go away Delneph cut her off first and then said to Nerell, who was about to do it again. [This is his order.] What? In the end, Nerell finally looked back this time. As if expecting her reaction, Delnef lifted his two paws. In humans, it might be simr to a shoulder shrug. [....Unfortunately. is an employer If you don''t do what you''re told, you might not get paid.] [...That''s absurd. Has it just rotted away that much? You pitiful fellow.] Nerell, who understood that it was a joke, clicked his tongue in amazement. Or was he originally the one who joked like this? It was also a bit embarrassing. [What happened to you?] [Didn''t you know?] Of course I know. However, it was only in the country of humans called the Holy Land. After that, I only know that he sneaked into the area where his rare was. Maybe you''ll know if you know. But more than that, she didn''t let me know about my sister''s affairs. [Is that so...] Nerell hesitated for a moment before opening up, as if he thought that was not the case. [...What happened?] [.....] [It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to talk.] [Because it''s nothing. I just worked.] [...Work?] Sure enough, Nerell frowned at the words that didn''t really touch her. I wondered if this was a joke, but Delnef wasn''t very different from usual, and above all, she, as a blood rtive, knew better that he wasn''t the type to be like that. [...Does it mean work''?] Of course, it is not that he does not know the meaning. Of course, the dragons living here are not allzy people. Maintaining the city and obtaining food to eat. Also, I work for my own individual research or interest. However, for them, work is just a duty to maintain the current status quo among their own people. Isn''t it just an act to maintain the quality of life now? [I don''t understand. Isn''t your ce a human city?] The monster rules, but humans live there. There would be no obligation for a dragon to work. [...to make a living.] [What?] Nerell slightly opened her mouth about the reason she didn''t get along with the dragon the most. For a moment, Has this pure white guy finally gone crazy with his head dyed white?'' I had a suspicion that [...I didn''t remember that he was joking.] [I''m not kidding. More than that, it was natural in that city.] He hides his identity and lives. Originally, it was to hide from Arell and the monster that defeated him in the past. Even after being caught by Arel, he continues his life. Sometimes he wondered what this meant, but he was still going on with his life. One day, when Arel directly asked, What''s the point of you continuing to live like that?'', he just ignored it. First of all, it''s pretty sincere that they''re going to collect what they call money for the price to get back the rare. It''s true that I''m gradually realizing that that doesn''t make sense realistically. It''s an excuse anyway, so that''s enough. [Nerel, have you ever thought about the difference between us and humans?] [....I don''t know.] [I was like that too.] It''s just past tense. [However, I realized while hiding there. They live each day fiercely because they have something they want.] Of course, the biggest reason is to make a living. But more than that, humans have their own desires, so they endure hardbor. because there is something you want Because there is something I want to achieve. Chapter 518 Chapter 518. Invasion of monsters (3) [There''s no way we, who live in Rare every day, can''t understand it.] [ What do you want to say?] [I want to tell you why I didn''t follow you.] At that time, Delnef just I felt only reluctance to follow my own people. He remained in the snowynd, making only excuses to live like a dragon. At the time, all I could think of was that I couldn''t stand the feeling of inferiority toward my superior blood rtives. But as if that wasn''t the case, Delnef shook his head. [Looks like it wasn''t the life I wanted.] [Wanted...? What are you talking about?] [Nerel. I thought you were suitable as my father''s sessor. Maybe that''s why he didn''t want to follow him.] Not just him who resembles the color of his scales, but a stronger woman who fits him as a sure sessor. he said so [What...?] [This is because I have to remain in the way.] [Stop talking nonsense! Del!] In the end, even Nerell couldn''t hear it and screamed out loud. The other dragons who were on the lookout also gathered their eyes as if they were somewhat surprised. But when Nerell nces away, everyone turns their heads outside again. Because her mood right now is quite heinous. [Did you lose the taste after being defeated by a human? Everyone wants you to inherit the name of your sessor.] [It is meaningless to wish just because the scales resemble each other. At least I understood the reason after seeing them.] But now, Delnef doesn''t shrink at all even in the face of Nerel''s vicious aura. [The important thing is to put it. And you fit better than me who ran away. That''s all.] [...You bastard.] In the end, Nerell forgot the mission as if he couldn''t hear it anymore and was about to approach him with the momentum of entangling him with his tail right away. That moment. All the dragons, including the two who were in an unusual atmosphere, tasted the sensation of their scales rising upside down on the spot. [...What? Now is that?] [Apparently, what he warned was true.] Someone forcibly broke through the shielding barrier that hid this ce. It was openly colliding with force and destroying the barrier itself. It was literally like a violent knock, as if it was tantly dering, We are your enemies. The surroundingndscape distorted and shattered, revealing the outsidendscape. The city of dragons hidden in this dark forest has been revealed intact. [...I can''t believe it.] The dragons were astonished as one. I was wary of the enemying. I was preparing myself. Even so, in a corner of their hearts, they did not see any being as a threat to them. who they are Aren''t they the strongest creatures on this? A sight that would leave them speechless for a moment. The sky was embroidered with countless grotesque birds and winged monsters. The sky was filled with so many monsters that the blue sky was barely visible. And on the ground, formidable monsters were creeping in as well. From giants to giant insect-type monsters. There are even slimes that are bigger than most small mountains. It is full of all kinds of vicious monsters. The dragons were shocked by that fact. [Nonsense! Are you a giant? Even Ancient Slime? Are my eyes wrong now?] [Aren''t they already extinct?] [Aren''t they all extinct monsters in the past!] Many monsters still exist in areas untouched by civilization. But it is by no meansparable to those that existed in the past. distant past. Beings who had topete for survival on an equal footing with the ancestors of dragons. However, it was the dragons who survived in the end. All of the monstersing in now are all those that perished after a struggle for survival with their ancestors in the distant past. Then theye back and flock to trample this ce. As if to repay the past. Isn''t it like a terrible joke? [...Is it a nightmare?] [...Is this the enemy the human said.] Only then did they realize what kind of enemy the human Arell imed was. [Is this... that monster?] There are sparsely human figures riding on top of countless monsters. Normally, humans would be looked down on by them. Even if you step on it or even just give it a twist with its tail, it will be blown away like fallen leaves and trampled on. But the energy they radiate now is enough to make even them shrink. [...It''s terrible.] Certainly, if I hadn''t prepared for this, it wouldn''t have ended to the extent of just being surprised and epting it like now. But still, feared dragons existed. They hesitated, not knowing what to do, like new recruits on the battlefield. It''s not even a false analogy. After the fierce battle a thousand years ago and the attack of the monster 100 years ago, the dragons have lived a life far from conflict. After all, there is no such thing ascking in practical experience. That moment. The sound of Kwaang!'' hitting the top of the castle wall was heard. [What are you doing!] Eyes gather. The sound now was that of Nerell hitting the floor with her tail. The bottom of the solid wall was faintly cracked. [Don''t be afraid! Are you still proud descendants of dragons! All of them were defeated by our ancestors! There''s no way we can''t beat it!] [That''s right!] The dragons turn around and start listening. [Go into the counterattack right away! And let those who are still weak retreat! Send them to the shelter designated by the Lord!] The dragons, hesitant at her cry, eventually stopped hesitating and started aiming their weapons and casting spells. As she insisted, they forgot the fear of the moment and began to fill themselves with arrogant pride. [...J Delnef silently watches as hemands his people like that. Doesnt you get stuck? Shen sneaked up to me when he came and started talking to me. [Not required. Nerell will take care of it.] Um, I see. good friend I trust you. [What?] Never mind. I don''t have to say anything else. There is no reason for that. Shen didn''t care much about it, and Delnef didn''t know much about interest either. I will help. At least the authors... the reincarnated ones will be taken over by this side. Instead, take care of the monsters on your side. No matter how much I do, I can''t reach that far. Before simply discussing the strength and weakness of the monsters, there were too many of them. That''s why Shen suggested sharing in advance. Dragons are monsters. And Shen reincarnated. This is the most reasonable line. [Let''s do that.] Delnef nodded as if he had noints. It''s hard to handle those monsters on their own anyway. Monsters should fight each other. [...But I don''t think I can yield to just one person.] Where he looks up, there is a very familiar brown-skinned human girl. [Looking at the opportunity, I have something to repay.] Do whatever you want. He is not in a position to give advice if it is only for grudges. Shen jumped up without asking any more questions, so it''s like he''s going to hit first quickly. At the same time, Delneph spread his wings, and the other dragons also counterattacked. At that moment, the high-powered magic light fired by the dragons rains down on the monsters approaching the city. The battle to protect the city of dragons, which will never be known to human society, has begun. oh! dragons. loads! A lot! The trainer''s eyes twinkled at the sight of the city below. Zerkel, who was watching from behind, smiled bitterly at the gaze as if he was looking at a pile of treasure. ...I''m so excited, sister. Dragon is hard to find. season! In this situation, personal greed sparked. In reality, it would be difficult to secure all of them. But wouldn''t it be enough for her to take away ten of them? There are also eggs. It''s a business that''s enough to secure that. By the way... it''s amazing to see it again. Are all of these raised by your sister? More than we knew. simr. He asked for arge army of monsters, so I only increased the number a little. This is a little.... Even Zerkel admired the army of too many monsters for a pet. What kind of city is this? Isn''t it a power that can destroy a country if it stays overnight? I didn''t know that they, who are in the same alliance, would be to this extent. ...Your sister''s obsession is amazing. I could never have thought that even extinct monsters on this could be regenerated. It''s not difficult. trace. gic information. As long as you secure everything, you can resurrect as many times as you like. .... Still, being alive is the best thing. These monsters she brought out were extinct on this a long time ago. Even if extinct, bones. blood. skin fossils. Those things are bound to remain. She collected their traces and reproduced their breeds on thisnd again after the knowledge and know-how umted independently. Then I can get any monster. It is the result of the obsession and affection for monsters that transcend nature''s providence. Even the reincarnated members of the same alliance admired the fact that her field of expertise was not simply brainwashing and raising monsters. She herself is not strongpared to the other reincarnated people, but is she really weak? This ancient army of monsters. It is undoubtedly a power as powerful as any reincarnated person. ...The creatures that were culled from this. Let go of the resentment that dwells in your genes here. Hearing her murmur in anguage somewhere, Zerkel saw her ghostly smile and couldn''t help but smile this time. Anyway, only those lizards became pitiful. Serkel sincerely sympathized with the situation of the dragons. I was sure at the point when this happened in the first ce. From the beginning, Herial... the Caduceus led by him would not have had the intention of neglecting the existence of the dragons. I heard that they were the same guys who rebelled against him a thousand years ago anyway. Even if it wasn''t now, I would have seen the opportunity and removed it sooner orter. By the way, it seems you''ve prepared for it. Looking at the formation of the dragons against the huge army of monsters, it was clear that they had been preparing from the beginning. Even the dragons, which were initially puzzled, are now doing their best to counter the attacking monsters on the city walls. On the ground, he uses magic to prevent the giants from approaching the castle wall, while responding. In the air, it directly flies up and fights against the monsters. Seeing that the monsters still haven''t invaded the city, they''re fighting hard. The trainer understood this as if it were natural. of course. Bonama or Arell Ernesia would have instructed it. but?????? Anyone could have predicted this situation. That''s why we''re here to help you. Zerkel suddenly kicked up the spear lying at his feet and grabbed hold of it while screaming on purpose. Chapter 519 Chapter 519. Invasion of monsters (4) Apparently, it will take time for the monsters to break through the dragon''s barrier. Their only role is to quickly break into the city and retrieve the device. Other reincarnated people who have already been mobilized for this operation raise their fighting spirit. First of all, I''ll have to clear up the lizard blocking the barrier. sister? Are you okay? Are you going to reduce the number? It doesn''t matter. Such a forced regard. okay?. He bared his teeth, smiled grimly, and waved his hand. Taking that as a signal, the reincarnated people who were waiting jumped off the rook. The first reincarnated person to jump. A man with a huge ax split a dragon that was responding to the rogue bird with a single axe. The nearest dragon attacks in anger at the end of hispatriot, but when he swings his fist in session, he is only hit by it and bounces off lightly, crashing into the ground. The other dragons also hesitated for a moment at that overwhelming power. How powerless they are in front of those who have umted experience dozens of times, even if they are dragons. Even more so, it''s not just one person, it''s dozens of people. The number of reincarnated people who were mobilized for this dragon treatment alone reached twenty. Serkelughed at them while watching the scene. Whiyu? Do you feel sorry for the lizards? Then, the minimum price for food is also here.. Huh? As he was about to jump off too, Zerkel blinked. The reincarnated person holding the ax that jumped off first. before he even set foot on the wall. It was hit by something and exploded. He was the first to jump towards the enemies without even a chance to scream, and he was the first to meet his end. ...Now that''s it. And that''s not all. The reincarnated people who followed and tried to deal with the dragons are constantly being attacked. Of course, he didn''t die in a single blow like that. It''s because I figured out that there was something and was closely guarded behind it. However, it keeps getting hit or knocked down by something, causing it to fall or fly away. He sees the sight and chases after it, rolling his eyes. It was to find an existence that intercepted the allies of the alliance at an unbelievable speed from a while ago. As soon as he clicked his tongue, Zerkel jumped off the top of the giant bird without hesitation. Are you Arell! He swung his spear and chased him around at an imperceptible speed. A little while ago, there was a person whounched an ambush by going back and forth from the opponent''s blind spot at high speed. Serkel thought he was Arell. He notices Zerkel''s attack and tries to escape, but he doesn''t miss it. He pursued them with a spear with a skill close to that of a god. Before long, Ting!'' An intense sound resounded as if iron were colliding with each other, finally stopping him. shes not him. Serkel gritted his teeth as if it was a waste. It''s not Arell. I know what Arel looks like because I saw him thest time he and Harial met. His distinctive feature is his gray hair. But now, the man he stopped had ck hair. What are you again! Without answering, Shen, the ck-haired man, extended his hand towards him. In addition to his fists, countless forms of qi spread out like afterimages. it''s amazing workmanship He eximed inwardly and swung his spear round. As he performed his extreme technique, the trail of his spear de protected Zerkel''s surroundings like a circr barrier. The power pouring down like a shower was swung with the de of a spear, deflecting it and knocking it off. The deviated impact sharpens the area and sells it. If you get it right, you''ll be seriously injured. Serkel clicked his tongue. ....Right. I''ve heard I heard there''s an idiot who''s pissed off at Harry Earl. Hey coo! As if she had no intention of even having a conversation, Shen''s kick barely passed under Zerkel''s chin. If touched, it contained strong energy that would shatter it with just that. oh! It''s wonderful to live! me really Are you going to kill me as soon as you see my face? A quiet yet ferocious life. Sensing this, Zerkel burned the spirit of good luck. Heughed loudly, as if he was violent, but not particrly disliked. Instead, Shen still only attacks without hiding his silent life. He eximed at that honest response. Looks like the right track! There was no prior information. Just by facing each other now, I understood the opponent. He must have been a reincarnated person who was influential in the country to the east, which he directly crushed years ago. I heard that Harial visited while he was away, and as a result, he personally dealt with the disciples who attacked Heriel while he was away. After that, I heard that you were obsessively chasing after me and disturbing me like mad for revenge, but I never thought you''d show up here. From there, it was clear that he was coborating with Arel Ernesia. It''s not something I know.'' It doesn''t matter where the connection came from or why. Rather than cutting lizards or throwing them away, isn''t it a worthy opponent to y with? Coincidentally, something like stealing was something I didn''t like at all. Then, I''ll try against you! Without hesitation, Zerkel thrust out his spear. At the same time, the fist stabbed by Shen hits his spear. With that alone, wild storms and shocks run everywhere, and monsters, dragons, and enemies? Waves and blows away regardless of allies. Its pretty good! ....noisy. The first thing Shen said to his opponent was irritation. Looking down at the scene of the two men fighting fiercely, the trainer felt his head pounding. ...that idiot. Are you sure you understand what you need to do?'' The reason I brought Zerkel in the first ce was to evaluate my own skills. I thought he would be able to drag some time against Arell. But isn''t it that he''s burning his enthusiasm against the wrong enemy, let alone Arel? This is why guys. I don''t understand.'' Shaking her head, shemanded the army of monsters. Now that this has happened, there is no choice but to use the monsters and the remaining reincarnated people to invade the city. Arell Ernesia is nowhere to be seen on the battlefield right now. That means he''ll be on the tombstone now. Anyway, just like our boss, the other boss seems to have quite a heavy hip. The trainermanded the monsters while sarcastically in his mind. Unexpectedly, the dragons'' defenses are solid... Most dragons weren''t worth paying much attention to. Still, what caught her attention was the ck dragon who had just swung the giant''s head to pieces with a halberd. That''s... a waste.'' It''s not worth dealing with here. Should I secure it in advance?'' The strong dragon object was also coveted. Even if he wanted to secure a more powerful object than that, it was inevitable that Harial had an ident and there were no more left. At best, an old dragon. It is sufficient to secure only the corpse. Still, it''s not because of personal desire that a living and strong dragon is more coveted. It seems that this subjugation will consume quite a bit of monsters, so shouldn''t we steal the superior bodies in advance for future ns? say it again It is not a personal desire. It''s all about unity. She was the one who made excuses that she didn''t have to. Yes, let''s secure this gap. After the castle wall is breached, I will be even more transferred, and after that, Arel will also use his hands. In the meantime, she is not shameless to be greedy to take care of something. therefore. secure! The trainer led dozens of rogue birds and charged right at the ck dragon. Secure alive! [It''s ridiculous!] The ck dragon, Nerel, found a group of monstrous birds tantly charging towards him, and burst into rage, brandishing his halberd. It is no ordinary halberd. A special product using the valuable remains of our ancestors and materials obtained from dragons. It is the dragon that can best use dragon material equipment. Their aura and the power of the dragon material show the greatestpatibility. That''s why, even in the form of a dragon, she and other dragons dare to use weapons. At first, they felt reluctance to use the remains of thest remaining Lord Ed''s ancestors as weapons, but in the end, they also took up arms with great determination at his appeal to protect their own people. [go away! Misceneous things!] When the de of the halberd hit the rooks, the intense energy exploded in the form of a shock wave, and the rooks were shattered in groups of 10 or so. [Where do you dare to attack this ce!] At the same time as Nerel''s roar exploded, the momentum of the monsters shrank. The dragon''s cry had its own energy. aka Dragon Fear. Even a simple threat is bound to be a great deterrent if they do. Human warriors cry out to elevate themselves, but they only use it because they need it. Of course, there is also the purpose of elevation. That''s why not only Nerel, but other dragons also roar nonstop and confront the monsters. The trainermented on them while riding on top of a rogue bird. those who only bought their mouths. Even if you say peers, it''s enough to be eaten by opponents with a lower rank than them. Of course, when ites to dragons, there are few opponents of a lower level as creatures than them. Therefore, to her, their cries are not much different from the chirps of chicks. No matter how noisy it is. The first thing you need is an assistant. Wild monsters are dangerous. If so, how do I secure it? The important thing is to show off your overwhelming power first. The trainer drove the grotesque bird he was riding and hovered over Nerel''s head. [No nonsense!] Nerell, not wanting to lose sight of the trainer, spread his wings and started chasing her. Apparently, he noticed that she was themander leading the gang of monsters. Even though a ck dragon came up from directly below, with vicious sparks in its mouth, the trainer was calm. It wasn''t that Nerel''s judgment was wrong. If we deal with her here, the group of rogue birds will just turn into ragtags. ...on purpose, of course. He deliberately exposed himself so that they coulde after him. At that moment, the de of the halberd that Nerell swung upward from below strikes up. Its okay. The moment she hit the riding monster, she jumped right up. The moment the shock wave shattered, she had already thrown herself into the air. Nerell smirked, but the trainerughed at her again. He probably misunderstood that he had lost his mount. How stupid.'' It didn''t matter anyway, since she also mastered floating magic. I''m just riding the rogue bird because it''s a little faster and I like the feeling of sitting on it. At that moment, Nerell approaches and tries to strike the halberd in order to drop the trainer. If it hits, it would be difficult for her to handle such a massive weapon with her physical durability. ...if it hits anywhere. I don''t think it will fit As the trainer reached out, Nerellughed at her outburst. [It''s useless to try to stop it with magic!] Weapons made from dragon material boast considerable magic resistance. Even if he uses defensive magic, he is confident that he will pierce it. I know. If it''s just defensive magic, that''s probably the case. The halberd''s impact changed direction along with the rippling energy. Chapter 520 Chapter 520. Invasion of monsters (5) + Struggle of dragons (1) A martial art used by the foolish woman who imed to be a saint before. Ten Thousand Billion Happiness (fЭh) A () However, in the case of trainers, it is not that they have mastered it properly. Imitated to the end.'' When Harial passed it on to the saintess, she secretly listened to it while watching for surveince and memorized only the tips. Therefore, thepleteness of the technology itself is very poor. Just once. It is only possible for the orbit to receive a certain impact. Well, the moment the impact is received, it is dispersed, and the power is also reduced. But it''s enough to catch the opponent off guard. The shock she sent back hit Nerell''s huge body. [Kuhhh!] Nerell screamed in agony and was pushed back as if he hadn''t expected it to bounce off. Although he barely escaped the ugliness of falling. Already at that time, the trainer had changed direction in the air and was attacking her. Thunderbolt... won''t work.'' I saw that dragon radiate brain energy. Normally, I''d use lightning strikes to subdue them, but it wouldn''t work if I hit them with the same attribute. Instead, she conjured up mes and created half a dozen spears. Without hesitation, the trainer fired the spears at Nerel. Each spear of me would pierce the wings, limbs, etc. of that ck dragon. Nerel also noticed the attack, but it was toote to react. secure. While the trainer is confident, he is about to instruct the monsters to steal the dragon they have secured. [I''m full of energy.] Along with an unpleasant voiceing from above, the number of ice blocks equal to the number of spears offset the me spears. ???? Hindrance. The trainer red at the displeasure at being interrupted from the finished task. Nerell looks up a little dazedly. A white dragon descended from above them. [Looks like you haven''t changed at all, monster. He still does ugly things.] The white dragon Delnef shows hostility while preparing additional magic. [Del...] [I''m in charge of this monster. You go back to the city.] [...but.] What do blood rtives weaker than one say? Nerell is trying to say that. [Don''t mind, go back. Do your thing.] Delnef spoke sharply again. Perhaps, for her, returning to the frontlines with a younger sister who was much weaker than herself would be a concern. Delneph was well aware of that. But what does that mean? [And from the beginning, there is something to see about this monster. Even you, Nerell, have no intention of conceding.] [...I got it, Del.] Nerel looked at Delnef and finally turned her back as if she had understood something. ah! When the trainer tried to chase such Nerell as if it was a waste, Delnef spewed out an ice breath as if he was not even ready. Really disturbing! Annoyed, she looked up at Delnef a momentter and eximed as if she had finally realized who he was. ???? oh? [Looks like you remembered it now.] With a low growl, Delnef red at the trainer, disying considerable anger. [I''ve never forgotten it.] After being beaten by that monster 300 years ago, he has been used without any willpower. And after being beaten by the Ernesia kingdom army by chance and freed, how many times had she gnashed her teeth while recalling the image of that monster. [Now is the time to pay for the humiliation of 300 years ago!] Delnef vomited an ice breath at the trainer without hesitation. It was a coldness that was too much to pour on just one human being. An ordinary creature would freeze and shatter upon contact, but the trainer lightly blocked it with magic. Then, putting aside the reaction of surprise a moment ago, he returned a cold gaze as if he had no interest in it. Disappointment. Did you do something? That dragon then? At other times, he might have been delighted. The long-awaited collection is back. However, the trainer shook his hand as if he was not interested now. as if to turn it off. I am not interested right now. somewhere right now Besides that, there are many dragons. Well, I don''t know if it''s worth collecting by color. That''s all. If I had to covet it, that ck dragon that was active downstairs looked better than that one. And that attitude } ignited Delnef''s anger in earnest. [You''re talking really well!] When Delnef spreads his wings, this time a number of magic circles unfold, and countless ice spears fall from above. [I''ll make you regret that shameless attitude! Monster!] Noisy. It seems that it will be difficult to leisurely hunt other dragons if I don''t drop that pure white guy. Only then did the trainer gather the rogue birds around him. Apparently, dragons are highly intelligent, but after all, they are lizards. Have you forgotten how you were overpowered 300 years ago? Once again, education is needed. At the same time asmanding a number of rogue birds, she began preparing magic to shoot down that white dragon. No big deal. She recalled 300 years ago and lightly activated her magic. First, the rogue birds rush at Delneph and steal his sight. And at the same time, the restraining magic she cast would bind it tightly and drop it. But soon the trainer had to squint his eyes in wonder. Oddly enough, the dragon''s momentum was rising. ....sanity? At first, I thought I had lost my fear. Soon after feeling the fluctuations in the mana it spewed out, he noticed a sense of incongruity. [Laughs. Where are the birds!] Delneph blew cold air in all directions. At the same time, the rogue birds froze and shattered, and even the magic she cast was shattered. It was cold enough to interfere with Mana. It wasn''t just cold air, but what he used was a kind of magic that interfered with thought. A realm that humans cannot dare to cross. A power that is not easy even for a dragon, a magically born creature. ? Unexpected. It was a feat that the White Dragon of 300 years ago could never have performed. This fact slightly caught the trainer''s eyes. surely. It''s not bad to get back what you lost in the past. The original character of the reincarnated. Revealing her greed, this time she began to seriously think of a way to subdue that white dragon. Fight of dragons (1) In the middle of a fierce battle between dragons and invaders. what can i do They just watch as they hatch eggs. Hmm.... Those guys have quite a lot of heads, dont they? With my hands and a corner of my head concentrating on handling the leyline energy, I only nced at my eyes to check the situation outside. I want to leave itpletely, but I thought it was not serious. I had to figure it out just in case, so I set up a separate spying familiar outside. ...Why are they so determined and attacking? The invasion of reincarnated people is within the expected range to some extent. However, there is no way the monsters are huge... I thought they would use the monsters that were extinct long ago on this. If it''s a monster, is the opponent this kid... ? I can guess roughly what kind of technique was used. What you''re doing is surprisingly extreme. Or is it that desperate? The little boy went directly to intercept Delnef, as if he were trying to avenge his past humiliation. Shen is fighting a man with a spear. As expected, the skills there are also quite formidable. And the rest are somehow blocked by Nerel and other young dragons. It must be difficult.'' too many in number Surprisingly, Shen doesn''t seem to be able to lead the fight quite easily. Rather than saying he was careless, it must be that the opponent is quite capable. Caduceus means that this time, only talented people were dispatched here. guard me And it also means that the tombstone is just as important. It may even be the desired result. If this happens, I''m going to die of annoyance. ...First of all, I''ll focus on that bastard''s egg.'' All I can do anyway is to divide the priorities and solve the eggs first. [Is it dangerous?] Edrels, who had been watching my work, let out a heavy sigh while remaining silent the whole time. [Originally, I would have to protect them.] Dont overdo it, old man. There''s no point in bluffing? Now he is barely holding on with only his energy. Even if you want to fight, it''s never a situation where you can fight. Originally, the old man''s job is to watch moderately from the rear. You said you watched it for close to ten thousand years? Then, should we watch the young ones now? [...That must be right.] Well, I''m speaking in general terms, but it''s not that I don''t understand how that will be epted in my heart. would be anxious [.....] Why? He doesn''t say anything, but the atmosphere doesn''t make me dull enough to notice. If there is something you want to say, say it. It''s boring if I just work silently. Is it a big deal if you fall asleep? Now, at least say something, old lizard. [By any chance... if you step out, can you organize it right now?] Haa... I did something. Oh, is that what you meant? I pretend to look at the ceiling for a while. Ugh?????? He made a sound as if he was obsessively listening. Is it possible. Although the number of enemies is a bit high, the dragons are notpletely inferior, so if I join them, I will be able to properly block them. But for that If I go now, does that mean I have to give up the eggs? [...Can''t other young things possess blood for those who haven''t been born yet?] These eggs are the future? No doubt he imed so. I epted and this deal was established. But now his question is to shake the deal to the root. Its not that I dont understand. But there is no turning back on my decision. I am also stubborn. My pride as a professional does not allow me to suddenly let go of my hands after saying I can do it. I said I would get this egg and pay off the debt to you guys. Then I will do it. [...] And believe in young things a little bit. Arent they the ones who live here and protect this ce? Lack of faith you old one. Once entrusted to you, shouldn''t you properly trust and watch over it? And it''s not even broken yet. So, first of all, make sure the eggs hatch... I smiled and soothed him like that. He nced outside and clicked his tongue. Ah... it''s pierced. Just now, giants are trying to break down a corner of the wall and cross it. ....As expected, the number of pages is the strongest. Giants are so strong! More than that, I''m talking like I''m proud of myself, but what''s the point of breaking through right away? are you kidding me [.....] Ah anyway, watch! It won''t take long, so it''s still okay! Although the walls were broken, the giants were killed by dragons who responded quickly before entering. It''s still okay. Weren''t the young dragons and females already evacuated anyway? Human life... No, it''s okay as long as there is no damage to Yongmyeong! Somewhat material damage is fine. Damage is unavoidable! If anything, I''ll support you to fix itter! For a fee! I don''t think I have any time to spare. Now I decided to shut my mouth and focus on my work. Chapter 521 Chapter 521. Battle of dragons (2) [These bastards!] The moment the castle wall partially copses. Nerel immediately swung his halberd at once and smashed the monsters that continued to attack in anger as if his eyes would flip. As a result, the weapon broke, but it didn''t matter. Even if you don''t have weapons, don''t you have teeth and ws? Without hesitation, she abandoned her halberd and charged at the giants trying to cross the wall. [Where are you going to cross with those filthy feet!] A high-pressure lightning breath erupts from her mouth at the same time as a blue sh. The giants who tried to invade the city were roasted and crumbled to ashes by the high-voltage electric shock at once. Although the giants instinctively flinched at the bloody power. Still, the order is higher, so they flock again. It''s just a big trifle.] She snarled and kept the iing giants in check with magic. That''s what they say, but in reality it''s not easy. Even though those ancient monsters lost thepetition with the dragons in the past, it didn''t mean that they won overwhelmingly. In the words of the elders, they say that they won the victory after a close struggle. Even more so, the current power of the dragons is not as strong as it was back then. The only load is not even in a fighting state, but the enemies are endlessly pushed. Even more terrifying than monsters are humans. Humans called reincarnated. It''s quite a lizard theme! One of them charged towards Nerel. Nerell reflexively applied defense magic to block it, but the shock that failed to kill her pushed her back and crashed into the castle wall. [Kuh.... J The reincarnated person who blew Nerel away has four other dragons attacking at the same time to keep him in check, but it''s only enough to tie his feet. can''t afford The human who wielded that fist is alsopeting with the enemy holding the spear. Delneph has been fighting humans dealing with hordes of monstrous birds in the sky since a while ago. really can''t afford [...The human said it would only take a moment to twist.] After muttering to that point, Nerel shook her head. Weak thoughts were dismissed. After all, this is the city of dragons. Of course, protecting them is their job. [Don''t underestimate monsters!] Nerel drew out mana as much as he could. A characteristic of dragons is that they are freer and more powerful than any other race in the use of magic. There is no need to constructplicated magic forms like human wizards. If you just squeeze it ording to your instincts and emotional anger, it will bepleted on its own. As she waved her arms, pale sparks sttered around her. The sparks that started to fly in the air quickly became powerful and began to color the area blue. What waspleted before long was a wave of lightning. It is a wild torrent that will push away the vermin clinging to the city. [Get swept away! Get burned!] The waves of high-voltage waves swept the giants one after another and killed them. The reincarnated monsters also start to withdraw or avoid each other, as if they could not be ignored. [Ha ha... ha!] Nerell shouted bravely as hemanded the waves of high voltage one after another. [dare! I''ll make the dragon city pay for its filthy teeth!] The trainer narrowed his eyes as he saw that the giants who had gathered near the walls were pushed back by the ck dragon''s magic. Is it because the number of heads is not enough?'' Giants are excellent ground troops. Powerful strength and unbelievable durability. In siege warfare, it is difficult to count on a superior force than this. However, after all, it is not enough against dragons. It''s not impossible to defeat them if you take your time and attack them step by step. The goal now is to break through and retrieve it in a short time. For that purpose, it seemed that a giant alonecked the decisive power. ....then.'' As she tried to think of another way, cold awls of cold air rained down on her head. [Where are you looking! Monster!] It was an attack magic used by the white dragon she was facing. importunity! The trainer immediately responded with magic. The lightning she threw regurgitated upward, extinguishing one ice pick after another. Chit! Be persistent! For her, he was openly annoyed. At first, I calcted that I would be able to subdue such a white dragon in a matter of seconds. Considering the dragon''s growth rate, it''s usually not that big of a difference inbat power. However, the white dragon, Delneph, immediately deflected her expectations. [Then, how about this?] As he casts his magic, a white fog forms around him this time. I wonder if it''s simply trying to limit my sight, but I realize soon. The wings of the monstrous birds are frozen. There must be an effect engraved in that fog that freezes anything it touches. Of course, that kind of magic doesn''t work on her. There was no need to defend against this level of fog. Somehow, when working with monsters, it ismon for them to emit some heat or cold air, so magical environmental tolerance is a basic skill for a good trainer. However, the field of view is limited. And it was annoying that even his senses were limited because of the thick mana. Remnants of tricks! She waved her hand and created a powerful gust of wind around the area. After walking through the fog with a gust of wind, what I saw in front of me this time were hundreds of pure white spheres. ???? ah! The very moment I realized what it was, the spheres exploded in unison. A bomb containing cold air. Only then did the trainer be sure of one thing : That dragon has no intention of defeating me!'' I can feel the intention of wanting to be treated with this as much as possible, but I don''t feel any more aggression than that. Thoroughly, that dragon is concentrating only on reducing the number of monsters under hermand and sabotaging hermand. Contrary to his warlike behavior, the actual fighting is, frankly speaking, very naive. A battle that took a step back, not like a dragon. But to the trainer, it was infinitely annoying. If we stick together properly, it''s less than a fist away... but that dragon probably admits that too. That is why, rather than attacking them head-on, they intentionally avoid them, keep a safe distance, and attack only with traps or covering their eyes and ears. If you ignore it, it''s not even worth it. ...weird. I wasn''t a dragon like that.'' Obviously, the nature of that dragon when she was brainwashed was not like this. Like other dragons, he was an idiot with a brave (picked up!) aspect. Arent we fighting more properly?! [...Borrowing that bastard''s mannerisms. I''ll answer Are you crazy ?'' [Admit it, monster! You''re strong!] It feels unpleasant, like cutting his ego with a knife to admit it, but I have no choice but to honestly admit it nheless. Even the present Delneph would not be able to ovee that reincarnated girl. Called. [But he said so.] The words of a very well-to-do lord. If you continue to annoy me as if you can''t catch something that''s less than a fist away away, there''s nothing more annoying than that. [There are so many things he wants to argue with in his words, but I can''t help it!] Regardless of who said it was a fistful, he remembered what Arel had said before and put it into practice. [And thanks to practicing with her, I''m used to fighting with things only you did!] I didn''t mean to. asionally, Kania applied for sparring, iming that it was practice, so the flow of battle with a small strong person like a human became ustomed to it. Thanks to that, he persistently did something that would annoy that girl. Set traps and block sight. Other than that, they use all sorts of means that can cause displeasure. It wasn''t just to annoy her, it was also a means to stop the rogue birds around her. It''s not a one-on-one duel anyway, it''s a group fight. It is also in a position to be invaded. There is no need to talk about fairness or fighting head-on. Above all, if that hateful existence is aroused. well that''s not too bad [Hey, I''ll follow you just this time.] He didn''t bother to make useless excuses. Delneph caused a sensation around him this time. This time, the gust of wind is engraved with fine and sharp ice particles. Each particle is quite sharp, like a fine razor de. If you hit it as it is, your skin will be tattered. It will break apart very quickly. And it will be painfully painful. In other words, that''s all. Youre mean! The trainer trembled at the pettiness and spread his magic to block it. In fact, even if you just hit it, it won''t harm your life. But how unpleasant would it be to touch the skin? In the end, he stopped it even though he knew it was useless mana consumption. Totally annoying! Now, with sincere eyes widened, the trainer sneakily peeked at the surrounding situation. Two reincarnated creatures, Shen and Zerkel, arepeting fiercely. After the extreme spear des and fists crossed and collided several times. The twonded at a distance from each other. The time hase when each other''s numbers are blocked once. Numerous battles unfolded in my head. And they fought hard while actually moving it and sometimes revising the n. A heinous move that would suffocate the opponent as quickly and surely as possible came and went. However, neither of them was able tond a fatal blow on the opponent as intended. Missing attacks only change the surrounding terrain. The two people whonded after a round of battles were also not in very good shape. The clothes she was wearing were almost tattered with minor scratches. But that''s about it. I didn''t receive any significant damage. An annoying strong enemy. If you are a teacher... He must have said that as a joke.'' Shen calmly considered the current situation. I didn''t think to hit it first. In a fight against a strong man who has reached its peak, the one who shows impatience is bound to get involved. The only way to win is to go out step by step and surely. Shen rolls his fists once more to prepare the meat. ring at that figure, Zerkel narrowed his eyes. ...This must be unexpectedly painful. At first, I just wanted to be satisfied with the level of tension to a certain extent ording to my taste, but I started to struggle more than expected. I think what will happen if we decide and go to a long-term battle... but it is not strange that the battle between the strong who have reached a certain level continues for days and days. But it''s not like I can afford to fight so carefully. After all, our mission is to quickly retrieve it. The problem is that if I hurry, I''ll end up like that... I didn''t pay attention. The moment you turn your eyes away, that man''s fist will pierce that gap. Around them now confronting each other, several human-shaped objects are rolling around, smashed into pieces. They are reincarnated members of the same alliance. As the fight between the two protracted, those who tried to help Shen were defeated. An alliance colleague who was trying to ambush from behind just a moment ago was blown up by Shen''s back kick. Looks like my sister is quite annoying too.'' Above, it seems that the trainer who is in charge of this task is having trouble with the pure white dragon. ... I''m going to have to hit it to cover the means and methods.'' Serkel made up his mind and corrected the posture of holding the spear. Chapter 522 Chapter 522. Struggle of Dragons (3) ?... Hmm? Shen checked his posture and frowned. Right. I understood the intent right away. Just a little while ago, that man used spearmanship focused on careful defense. But now it has the opposite vibe. It began to reveal such tension that it seemed that it would rush at any time with the spearhead pointed straight ahead. This isn''t too bad either. So even if it''s a bit reckless. Try it. And this one? Before he could finish his words, the ground beneath Zerkel''s feet exploded. Unleashing a terrifying charge with more power than just hitting the ground, he quickly closed the distance towards Shen. It suits my taste so much! Shen tried to change the direction by hitting the spear that was extending with the back of his hand, but when he noticed that the qi on the de was sharper than expected, he quickly increased his external attack. His skin now is harder than steel. It boasts that level of defense, but it cannot bepletely possessed. The energy carried by that spear was sharp enough. If so, it''s not kicking. I will have to ept it and ept it. Without hesitation, Shen leaned forward in reverse. The de of the spear that was notpletely thrown away cuts his shoulder and passes by. It''s not a shallow wound, but he ignored it as if it wasn''t a big deal. Rather, it went one step further. He stretched out his hand and poured water on it. Shen''s coffin is aimed squarely at his neck. this! However, unlike his words, there is no disappointment in his eyes. Without hesitation, Zerkel raised his left arm, which did not hold a spear, and blocked Shen''s watering. However, no matter how firmly the outer shell is strengthened with external air, it cannot be stopped. Shen''s hand easily pierces Zerkel''s arm. But that''s all. Because it was pierced and blocked, Shen''s blow was unable to take his life. It hurts more than I thought. Frowning, Zerkel gripped the hilt of the spear close to the de. It''s ufortable, but it''s not to the extent that a person with that level of skill can''t wield it. Get something in return! Right from Shen''s side, a spear flies as if it would cut at any moment. Shen didn''t even look at it and swung his free hand away from the spear. Of course, his hands get tattered while he shes the sharp de with his bare hands, but he didn''t mind either. If you hesitate even a little for fear of getting hurt, the vital point will be pierced right away. Youre doing some tricks. He immediately kicked and bounced off Zerkel''s stomach. Shen''s hand slipped from his arm, and each sprayed blood to keep them apart. Ah. He grumbled and gripped the spear again. As a result of the current skirmish, the damage suffered by the two was concentrated on one arm. However, if you look closely, the injury to Zerkel is bigger. Shen''s administration had shattered his arm bones and damaged his muscles. I''m sure that arm will no longer be usable. But he grinned as if it didn''t matter. Soon the puncture wound will begin to heal. It is closer to regeneration than recovery. ...You''re using a strange trick. Its not a trick, its a racial trait. ?...?-Race. characteristic. At those words, Shen frowned. Lets see. It is not easy to show this. Serkel smiled ferociously. It would not be an illusion that the fangs looked sharper than before. His muscles swell. The outer skin changes to hard fur and is covered with white hairs as it is. Soon his appearance changed into that of arge werewolf. Is it a beast? Werewolf. Well, this life was born like this. Pretty lucky. Zerkel hit the floor with his long tail. Im used to being as human as possible, but this is pretty good too. Very energetic. Zerkel put even more strength into the hand holding the spear hilt. It seemed that he was fairly confident of victory after revealing his original appearance. When he transformed into a human, his physical abilities were limited to those of a human. However, as long as they reveal that they belong to a race that is stronger than humans, they will of course have the upper hand. He seemed to believe so. Then Ill push you properly this time! Without hesitation, Zerkel closes the distance without hesitation. Werewolf''s unique leg strength made it possible to speed up even a simple charge. Its fast. Zerkel did not avoid the attack that Shen calmly counterattacked, admiring his movements, but narrowed the distance by getting hit. bination. jade chain. Reckless. He rushes forward as if he doesn''t care if he gets fatally wounded. A struggle that gave up defense. But not so reckless. It recovers as soon as it pierces and explodes. Werewolf''s vitality. He maximized it dozens of times with his secret method. It hurts, but its useless! Shen''s fist beats, pierces, and crushes his whole body several times, but still can''t shake him off. Ha ha ha ha! meaningless! It''s no use! As if it''s just a futile effort, he frantically pushes Shen. ruler! It''s useless to be dizzy! Brother of the East! At least not enough to kill in one blow! If you really want to show off that level of feast, then you will avoid it. But other than that, there''s no reason to avoid it. He already has no chance of winning. Serkel was so sure. Cracial differences are unavoidable! ...Difference. It''s insignificant. Shen murmured in disappointment. That''s obviously not wrong. Even as a human, it wasn''t easy. How much more shocking would it be to reveal the power of a more powerful race? Werewolf''s unique regenerative ability isn''t normal, and it doesn''t even stop with moderate hits. However, the opponent chases too closely and there is no room for that. But in other words, that''s all. Shen suddenly stopped. He stopped walking and stopped. Ask me one thing. what''? Is your nose good? The moment when Zerkel unknowingly bes dumbfounded, unable to understand the intention of the question. Shen unwound the cloth wrapped around his waist and tossed the rug away. Are you leftovers! Embarrassed, Zerkelughed at the cloth covering his face. Are you trying to cover your eyes and create gaps? naive! I told you! It''s a werewolf! You don''t even have to remove the fabric to secure your view. The sense of smell alone is enough to catch the opponent''s position. I guess so. No, otherwise it would be difficult. What does that mean? That moment. Zerkel had to cover his face in pain as if his nose wasing off. It stinks. A stronger scent than expected stimted his sense of smell. Shen threw something like a pill into Serkel''s nose. I don''t know what it was, but the moment I smelled it, my sense of smell disappeared. What is that now!! Could it be poison? Did you use poison? ...It''s an ordinary pill. Shen''s voice sounded somewhat bitter. This despicable bastard! Well, this is what the teacher emphasized. Is your teacher human? This is the moment when the teacher''s personality is questioned. Shen''s brazen attitude made Zerkel rage and throw his spear at him. That''s right, it''s a stupid trick. Would you sumb to the stench? I barely came to my senses and located Shen. and threw out the window. The spear he fired pierced Shen''s abdomen. Caught... Ugh?! But again, he was surprised. As soon as it pierces Shen''s stomach, he grabs the spear with the strength of his left arm. Did you think you were the only one who could fight to the death with the determination to give up your body? No way ugh! Zerkel quickly let go and tried to throw away the spear, but it was toote. At that moment, a heavy shock spread through his body. Shen''s fist struck him near the heart. The blow alone crushes the heart. Heuk! He vomited the congestion that had pooled in his throat. Maybe the current hit is different from the normal attack, so it''s not easy to recover. The heart recovers, but it feels stuffy as if something is blocked. No matter how good the recovery is, it will be painful if the meridian itself ispletely blocked. Shen forcibly pulled out the spear that went through the ship and broke it. He picks up a pill that has fallen on the floor, shakes it off, puts it in his mouth and chews it. It''s okay to put something like that in your mouth. Serkel uselessly admired in the pain of his nose falling off. The moment he swallowed the pill, the wound through his abdomen healed in an instant. Could it really be medicine? Isn''t it poison? Nothing. It was developed while researching the medicine left behind by the teacher. Shen exined with displeasure that he treated his medicine as poison. An elixir that heals any wound at once and replenishes energy. In the West, it is a medicine that isparable to an elixir...or more effective. Instead, it is difficult to obtain materials, and the value of this is equivalent to that of a small city. Other than that, the downside is the unique taste and smell. well that''s trivial Don''t think that the struggle to abandon your body is your own privilege. In an instant, Shen''s body disappeared. And right after that, Zerkel let out a grotesque scream and bounced forward. Before he knew it, Shen returned behind him and gave him three blows. Ahhhh! Hold your breath as if in pain. Shen tilted his head, as if confirming the sensation of being hit earlier. Your regenerative power. The closer to the vital point, the difference in regeneration speed. Are there subtle inner wounds? Contrary to what you say, it''s not perfect. ???? what? There is no difference between races. Wasnt there anything to bring out the season? What nonsense! He screamed and took out a new spear and tried to wield it. But his legs gave way and his vision nted to the side. ???? uh? Didnt I tell you? My wounds remain. Isn''t Shen clicking his tongue and bewildering as if he didn''t realize that? That strange trait of you. Doesn''t that only apply to the blows and injuries your body perceives? In other words, it means that Shen continued to build up shocks that he hadn''t felt before. And even now, Serkel''s brain ispletely unaware of this injury. If you don''t recognize it, is there any way you can recover? The loose leg hardly moves. It is over. Sentencing it, Shen unleashed a wild torrent of power that consumed him. At once, the whole body is torn and ground, destroyed in a mess, and swept away like a torrent. The unleashed power shattered several kilometers intact. It doesnt matter if that poor recovery continues. If that''s the case, just smash it once more and that''s it. As if it really didn''t matter, Shen just spit it out emotionlessly. I can''t say the war situation is very good. Difficulty.'' Is it also insufficient? The trainer concluded by organizing the current situation in his head once more. Just now he was defeated by a former creature who joined Arell''s side. Other reincarnated people are also struggling now. admit.'' The dragons are admirably defending against their invasion. She decided to ept the truth as it was. But that''s just acknowledgment. It doesn''t mean giving up. Admit it. That means it will soon mean this. It''s time to take out the things I treasured.'' Chapter 523 Chapter 523. Dragon''s Struggle (4) + Old Dragon''s Struggle (W War) (1) What she can do is extremely limited. It''s not just enving and raising monsters, but besides that, improvement and various researches are possible, but that''s a minor thing, so I''ll skip it for now. That''s why the biggest weapon she has is, of course, monsters. But it wasn''t just these grotesque birds or giants and other monsters. These are nothing more than mass-produced items that she can make as many times as she wants. Of course, it''s a metaphor, and she doesn''t like that kind of metaphor very much. The important thing is that the current army of monsters alone cannot destroy that city. Then you need to bring out something more powerful. [Where are you looking! Monster] Annoyingly, the white dragon rushes at her as if to disturb her while she is immersed in contemtion. Is it an ice alter ego? Be cheeky. She ordered the monsters to stop the alter ego. In the meantime, she pulled out several flutes from her bosom. It doesn''t make a sound when you blow it. This is just a tool that can only generate certain waves of mana. And each of those waves only responds to the specific monster she has tamed. Soon they will pick up on this signal ande this way. Her trumpeted monsters, which only Harial and very few people knew existed even within the alliance. I''m sorry, but I''m giving up on being captured alive. see reality For now, I decided to prioritize my mission. It would be difficult to secure a living dragon anyway. From now on, I will seriously crush you. she dered coldly. It will definitely take your breath away. Arel said that it would be nice if at least one person was captured alive. But for now, it would be more detrimental to keep that man alive. In any case, the basis is perceptible. That''s why Shen was determined to finish without hesitation. But his fist stopped half way before it could reach him. It''s not that he hesitated. I had to stop for some other reason. Now what? just for a moment. An ominous energy that even Shen lost his mind. Because they were detected from afar. ...Well, it seems that sister-inw is also determined. Well, if this fails, it will be embarrassing, so of course. Zerkelughed as if he recognized the identity of that aura. Shen didn''t bother to interrogate him to find out. After all, you will soon be able to see their identities with the naked eye. ???? that one. Shen widened his eyes. On the battlefield, you always have to maintain a calm and calm image. Even he, who knew it well and kept it more faithfully than anyone else, couldn''t help but be astonished for a moment. What appeared on the other side was anotherrge army of monsters. It must be that the firstrge army that came in was the advance party. It goes without saying that there are additional or reserve troops. But if that were all, Shen wouldn''t have paid much attention. Even monsters and giants were enough to deal with dragons. Yeah... if it''s only about giants or monsters. A burning... giant... a nine-headed dragon? Compared to the giant from before, its strength as a creature is on apletely different level. Compared to other giants, it is five timesrger in size. And each body isposed of various attributes such as fire, rock, and lightning. In addition, a nine-headed dragon with nine heads stretched out in all directions and holding ck mes. A snake whose entire body is made of sticky poison. Aside from that, aren''t monsters that seem toe out of mythsing one after another? There are even thousands of species like it. Anyway... I heard that this is your sister''s treasured collection. I heard that they were improved and raised in a special breeding farm called Pandemonium. Giggling a rough breath, Zerkelughs at them. so. You guys can stop that kuh! Before he could finish his taunting nonsense, Shen''s de slung his throat. Its bullshit. Did you know you wouldn''t notice? It seemed like he was intentionally aiming for agitation, but he was gathering his remaining energy. There was also a case where I intentionally exposed a gap just in case. But it is as expected. Feeling a sense of disappointment inside, Shen red at the ce where the mythical monsters were flocking again. If they attack, this city of dragons will be doomed.'' As for the dragons, there is currently no way to stop them. Maybe if I retreat now, I might survive as long as possible. Although Shen is helping them to stop it. The situation is not good. If it was simply a war of annihtion, you would just have to endure it for a few days and hunt that monster. But now on defense. Even if he fights alone, it''s over when a monster pushes in through another gap. No matter how strong Shen is, he is alone. He knows how to clone himself, but his strength is less than that of his body. He doesn''t know what will happen if he sincerely tries his best, but he has no intention of doing that. If possible, I want to hide my secret gear for the decisive battle with Harial. Should I have brought the remaining disciples...?'' Concerned about the extent to which the dispute between the reincarnated people would escte, he deliberately acted alone. Well, in this situation, even if I bring my disciples, it''s only to the extent of buying a little more time in the end. ...Does the teacher really intend to insist on the deal until the end?'' It seems that Arel is still working hard to heal the egg as promised with them underground. I have no intention of voicing the opinion of a respected teacher as much as possible. But even he was a little reluctant to do this. Even in this situation, why would you insist?... It''s true that I sympathize with dragons. But that''s their case. Now that they''vee this far, isn''t it practical to just throw them away and take care of only what you need? Not reallyining. Now, I have no intention of vomiting on Arel. But it was a bit frustrating. First of all... I guess I''ll have to stop it.'' It is not the duty of an unmanned person to easily throw away more than he said he would help. He also intended to protect his humanity. It will help you to do it. Shen jumped into the hordes of monsters and started ughtering them. The sharp, intangible sword force he wielded mercilessly shreds the shoe dragon''s head, and the outstretched gigantic chi extinguished the blue burning giant''s mes. The venomous snake was pressed and burst with force. However, there is also a limit to being alone. While he fends off, monsters from the other side approach the city walls. The dragons fought their way, but the resistance was pushed in for a while and was pierced. this! I want to urgently send an alter ego to stop it, but how long will itst? The ck dragon that controls the army also screams and tries to head there, but it is not possible. Thirteen. now?????? Even now, I might have to contact Arel and ask for advice. No, he already knows the situation here. But even in the midst of that, the fact that he still doesn''t step forward... does that mean there''s a way? What do you think the substitute teacher is going to do?'' Just when Shen ughtered the swarming monsters, he realized that he had no choice. The moment the monsters are about to enter the city over the copsed barrier. I felt a powerful aura inside the city. I realized that something powerful was rising from the underground. teacher?'' In an instant, Arel?'' I wanted to, but soon realized it wasn''t him. This is not his energy. Dragon spirit to be exact. It is a sign of the unique mana flowing from the dragon''s heart. But who? There were no other dragons left. All the dragons that could fight were recruited, and those who retreated to the shelter were weak dragons and young ones. No... one... was he there?'' soon remembered The only one with great power remaining. However, ording to Arel''s words, there is a person who said that he is not in a condition to fight properly. At that moment, the road split and exploded. A golden old dragon, covered in golden mana, jumped out to the ground, bit off the shoe dragon and threw it away. As it is, it strikes the body of the fallen shoe dragon with its hard tail, shattering the heart. The old dragon, which savagely destroyed the monster, stood up and roared. [Does a monster like that dare to set foot on the ground in a city built by me and my children?] It wasn''t just a simple threat. The powerful mana in his voice blocks the movement of nearby monsters. It was a feat that was possible only because of Rodman''s mighty mana that other dragons could not imitate. Shen also felt the tingling power in his heart and admired it. Is that him too?'' Edrels, thest remaining dragon lord, set out to defend the city himself. He turned his head in front of the monsters and opened his mouth. At that moment, a huge magic circle and five magic circles supporting it unfold around him. Go away!] Dragon Breath. Even that, reinforced dozens of times with his magic, spewed out. A torrent of golden-colored power hurled forward, wiping out a group of monsters in one blow. ...It''s worth it.'' It is a force that even Shen can admire. There are few herbivores that can produce that much power. Not to mention, I didn''t want to use it unless it was an easy situation to use. The dragons who were dealing with enemies around them roared as if their morale was boiling as they marveled at the power of the rod. [The Lord has stepped forward!] [With his power, there is nothing to be afraid of these monsters!] However, some of the dragons'' expressions were not bright. Unlike the others, the dragons who knew the Lord''s situation well were generally like that. Nerell in particr is genuinely perplexed. [No, it can''t be. That person is...] I can''t help but wonder. Isn''t it strange when you think about it? Why did a rod with this much powere and show up? [He must not be able to fight...] Some dragons already know that his body has reached its limits. It would be difficult to even move properly in normal times. Why is he fighting like that now? Soon they notice [...No way.] After blowing out his breath, Edrels stumbled once. Only then did the dragons, including Nerel, realize. Now he''s done his best with just that. However, he didn''t care and rushed at the monsters flocking over the barrier again. Wasn''t it just a moment ago that they were engaged in a head-to-head battle? As if forcibly blocking the swarming monsters with his body. They take them with their huge size. He was already at his limit. A moment ago, the breath squeezed out all the remaining power. And now that he''s done using it, what''s left for him... [I won''t let him in anymore!] Nevertheless, the old dragon roars. Noryong''s Struggle (1) About a minute ago. Its dangerous. These words came out of my mouth as I watched the situation outside while treating Al. It wasn''t like he said it half-jokingly like a moment ago. It is a conclusion made after seriously observing the current situation. That kid. Did he even have that level of skill? After the giants, what the little trainer called out were monsters that were iparable to them. From time to time, in each world, monsters that threaten even the existence of that world emerge one after another. Chapter 524 Chapter 524. Noryong''s Struggle (2) ...It seems to have been reproduced here based on the monster information collected from each world. Until now, she had only dealt with monsters that existed here, but she brought out things from other worlds as well. It means that it was deliberately deliberate. Are you taking out the monsters you''ve been hiding?'' I''m speechless, so I''m speechless. I really wanted that other side to struggle, but that struggle got a little bigger. Shen can''t be defeated by an enemy that small. But... other dragons... There is now that a war can be won with one outstanding individual on the battlefield. It might be an invasion, but the current situation is the exact opposite. What is needed is arge number of excellent people rather than an extremely strong individual. Even if Shen tries his best, his hands are not enough to fully defend this ce. After all, he''s not really going to fight here. I didn''t say it myself, but I can''t fool my eyes. Well, I''m not shameless enough to force myself to go there. ...If I don''t go and help, I think it''ll be difficult to protect it.'' Even now, if you give up the eggs, stop working, and run away, you can block them. that''s the next best thing [...] If you wait a little longer, the egg will finish healing. The vitality felt in the eggs is already quite strong. One minute is enough. But one minute is more than enough for those monsters to trample and invade the city. It seems like there is not much left, but it feels like it is still far away. What should I do? I nced at the old old dragon behind me. [...] Edrels remains silent. There is no sign of restlessness or worry like before. It doesn''t appear that he is deliberately silent so as not to disturb me. [Arel Ernesia. You lived quite a long time, right?] What is it? [I want to ask.] I''m too busy to have time for questions. Still, I kept my ears open. [Does life have any meaning for us?] What is the sound of licking dog poop? [Is there any meaning in living life fiercely for those of us who repeat our lives?] That sounds very ambiguous. I pretended to nod my head for a while. I don''t know. I gave only irresponsible answers. It is up to each person to judge what it means and what it means. If each of us looks back and understands it at the end, it must be meaningful. it''s your life Who is to judge its value? Whether you live hard or not, thats up to you to decide. That is the attitude of living as a reincarnated person. [.....] He went into silence again. And after silence. [I''ll still take care of the eggs.] Suddenly, he left only those words and stood up. Until now, he couldn''t even walk on his own feet the whole time because of the limitations of his body. It was the first time that he showed himself in motion. ???? you. Knowing the meaning, I didn''t bother to say anything else. [Even if that''s not the case, I''m thinking about how to decorate the end... At least I won''t start with regret at the beginning of my next life.] ...I guess so. [Then I''ll leave it to you.] After saying that, Edrels drew out the remaining mana. Even though it is old, the mana emitted by a road-ss dragon is not normal. It starts emitting intense golden light from its body. But that''s not something he emits to show off his strength. Mana that can''t be recovered... It''s just that the body can''t ovee his mana, so it''s just leaking out. In my eyes, his figure is rather dangerous than strong. But on the other hand, it also looks stronger than any other dragon. So don''t bother drying it. ....do. I''m just saying that. Why don''t you dry it? And some agree with his words. I want to decorate the finish usibly. well that would be fine For reincarnated people, that would be important too. I''m notcking in sense to the extent that I have to say something about another guy''s finish. Don''t say it again. One minute. [A minute... that must be long.] Leaving only those words behind, he breaks down the ceiling and heads toward the ground. I don''t bother to look back and just focus on the egg. I didn''t even bother to look outside. Because it''s enough without seeing it anyway. A reincarnated person repeats life. That''s why about them... Those who don''t know the life they''ve been through are bound to misunderstand. those who repeat their lives. Then, Isn''t there anything valuable about them?'' Even after this life is over, there may be another. Then you gain and lose something and move on to the next one. If it repeats itself, what value will it have to them? It''s amon misconception. If anyone asks, Edrels would like tough at him with the body of an old dragon. Values do not change. For reincarnated people and those who are not, the value is the same. It passes through the past dozens of lives. And this is the im of a reincarnated person who is now finishing another life. [I can''t go this far!] Noryong howled and rammed the pushing monsters with his body. It may be rude, but there is no choice. His dragon heart is already in a state where there is no difference. No more mana umtes after the first breath. What is holding on is only forced to move by will. Edrels pushes the monsters and pushes them out of the barrier. His scales burn and he gets burned because he just ran into the me giant with his bare body, but he doesn''t care. Edrels, who pushed the monsters out, stood in the way as if he would fill the gap in the copsing barrier with his body. Monsters continued to rush to kill him. Reincarnated people also run to jump over the gap. Edrels continues to block them with his whole body. There is no time to deal with the things that rush at you. In the first ce, I couldn''t move so shy. He just stood there with his body. Reincarnated people are bounced off with their tails, and huge monsters are hit with their bodies. Even if monsters bite, cut, and burn. Despite all the pain, he was still holding on. His whole body had been hacked to pieces, and blood flowed from the wounds he had suffered under the scales that had already lost their defense, and he was covered up to his feet, but he still stood. You old lizard! In my ears, I heard the sound of a reincarnated person grinding his teeth and shouting. [Yes.... It''s just an old lizard!] That''s all. At first, after being born in the body of a dragon, he struggled because he was not used to it. Most of all, I had tough bitterly at the sense of difference because the race was different. However, ording to the body, the mind and perception are bound to get used to it. Gradually, I developed an attachment to the dragon''s ways and to them. That''s why he wanted to live this long life faithfully as a dragon. Recognized as a load. A thousand years ago, he led hispatriots in a fight to get rid of wrong reincarnated people. After that, I worked hard to finish my current life. He worked hard to create a ce where dragons could properly settle down. 100 years ago, the mistaken reincarnation damaged his unborn grandchildren and eggs, and when he yed his way, he felt skeptical, but even so, he did not give up. Even if you are a reincarnated person, your current life is still a single existence. As a single dragon, I can only proudly finish. [Ooh oh oh oh oh oh oh!! ] He roared, dragging his old body and holding on. It''s not blood or anything. I just shout with all my will. The tail and tattered wings were cut off, and the nails and teeth were already broken. One eye cannot see, and someone dares to put a stake into the heart that has already stopped. They have already passed the stage of simply saying pain. Normally, if you cross the limit, you won''t feel any more pain or anything. Rather, Edrels smiled bitterly in pain. ...this monster. However, the reincarnated person who inserted the stake took a step back in a hurry, although the visible side did not know how to ept the meaning. Perhaps he expected a counterattack or was frightened by his reaction. Either way it doesn''t matter Anyway, he''s already..... [...Oh my gosh.] The old dragon''s body fell forward. cooong! Red dirt stained with blood echoes with a heavy sound. [...I can''t move anymore.] I can''t see the enemy anymore, I can''t feel the pain, and I have no energy. [One minute...wasn''t enough...B.] Even his will is shattered in vain. Now the end is really here. Is this really the end? Will this life end with this? Edrels was about to close his eyes quietly after giving up on holding out any longer. 57 seconds. Well, you held up pretty well, old dragon. no I must say this. You who walk the same path as us. I heard someone muttering. And that someone puts something down in front of Edrels. For some reason, even in such a situation, its shape is faintly visible. All eggs. The egg has cracks for some reason. It is already severely cracked, as if it would break at any moment. However, he immediately recognized what it was and whose egg it was. On the contrary, I feel sorry for holding on so well. So check the remaining three seconds. What are you talking about? I couldn''t understand. That moment. shred. A small sound was heard. The shell of the egg cracked and the one with its head sticking out was a small dragon. Golden scales... A small dragon that is still soft but has scales that undoubtedly glow gold. This is your end. One minute for this. With that deration, the focus disappeared from Edrels'' eyes. There was no doubt that the little dragon was reflected in those pupils. silently admiring it. A gray-haired young man. Arell murmured softly. Edrels. You ended up living another life of your own, no doubt brilliantly. i don''t guarantee I''m sure you''re the right person to be called a real reincarnated person. Rarely sincere respect, Arel spoke words of recognition. So be proud. This time, the old dragon is gone. It wouldn''t be cool to check it separately. I saw Edrels, who no longer moved, and the newborn dragon, who tilted his head and pressed his cheek with his paw. In the meantime, Nerell staggers down behind me. It seems that he managed to break through to this point with quite a bit of force. oh! is it blind? A lot of hard work. [What about loading...? Is that so?] She shut her mouth as if she understood the situation. And her gaze goes to the little dragon. [That child...] ...because that''s probably what that little guy needs to see. Just before the eggs hatched, I purposely brought one of the eggs that were about to hatch to this ce. Edrels'' grandson. The first face the little boy should see would be that old dragon rather than the sweet, gray-haired man who doesn''t know who it is. Even if you dont understand it yet, you will understand its meaning someday. Hey, you blind. I''m leaving with that little boy. Because it is dangerous. Nerel nodded, approached the little dragon, and carefully picked it up. [Come back soon.] No. You don''t have to. Withdraw all other dragons. Let everything wait inside the barrier. Block only the flow in by any chance. [What...] Nerel couldn''t speak until the end. Because the casting of the magic I had prepared while having this conversation was over, a huge five-pronged stream of lightning swept across the front. Only ashes remain in the ce where the electric shock has swept away. Chapter 525 Chapter 525. Noryong''s Struggle (W War) (3) I don''t say it three times. withdraw all Because its annoying. From now on, you''ll only get in the way when you step out. Being still helps. I didn''t bother to say that, but I openly revealed the tee that regarded them as such. Perhaps Nerell noticed. You will also have to understand. She nodded slowly as she picked up the baby dragon. [...Okay.] Then he immediately retreats as instructed. The other dragons are puzzled by her actions, but they all retreat without going against her orders. As the fighting dragons retreat, of course the monsters want to pursue them and try to enter the city. Where are you going? The magic circle I had set up in advance is activated, and it is swept away by the mes rising from the ground and disappears as it is. A magic circle that continuously spews Hellfire Hell Inferno and installs a wall of me for a certain period of time. It''s only effective for a short time, but at least it will protect the barrier while the mes are active. No matter how powerful the monster was, he hesitated as if he couldn''t ovee the hellfire. ...Anyways, it seems I set it up on my own while I was busy. Three shoe dragons attack me after using magic. It attacks with its sharp teeth. It smells. I grabbed the head at once and swung it, blowing it away along with the rest. In the meantime, a giant of blue me approaches from above and strikes his fist. I thought I''d seen it a lot somewhere, but it looked simr to the fire spirit king in the past. In addition, giants of each attribute such as electric shock and water were seen. aha that''s how it happened Ha... is it a subspecies produced with reference to the King of Spirits? It''s ridiculous. No, should I give you a bit of praise for extending your monster killing skills to subspecies spirits? It''s the same though. ...the freezing extreme wavelength. Iughed and put the fist on the palm of my hand, and the fire giant that attacked me was frozen and shattered at once by a sharp blow made of cold air flowing from my hand. For a moment, the giants of different attributes seemed to have stopped. what do you know You guys get out too. As it was, I threw myself up and jumped up into the sky, and in that state, I boldly fell. Geogyeongpagak (ؓOƽ) He stretched out his legs without hesitation toward the ground, lifted them, and struck them down. The earth splits, cracks, and digs. and scatter The shock swept over the giants of each attribute and shattered them at once like the whole area. You don''t even have to hit it directly. That''s right, it''s bound to be only about the ideal that was created. I shrugged lightly. done. Other than that, there is nothing more to see. Beckoned to finish. Brake Explosion. Then, from the sky, an energy body that exerted only pure destructive power this time rained down ceaselessly and swept away the monsters. A series of bombardments of pure white light swept across the ground, leaving behind only fragments of the horribly destroyed monsters. one more. Eclipse the Spear. While the monsters were terrified by the explosion, Ipleted one more attack magic. A spear of white me that burns pure white. made and threw it The spear soon spreads a long white me that sweeps the area, mercilessly melting anything it touches. It seems that the reincarnated people who were active among the monsters were also swept away, but they are not interested in such minnows. Sheesh. Although I crawled out now for some reason, I wasn''t sucking my fingers all the time. The cement of the enemies and the level of the monsters. And after considering how much to respond, even the arrangement of the annihtion magic that was activated in advance. And this time, it came out on the premise that he would fight directly, so he wouldn''t notice anyone''s gaze, so he could just destroy everything he saw. As I unleashed another annihtion spell without hesitation and swept it away, Shennded behind me. Oh, did you do well? I feel sorry foring out now. Shen No, sir. Rather, I am sorry that I could only create this situation. No what. After all, they made me fight in a way I''m not used to, so I don''t think there''s anything to worry about. It''s just that things don''t sit well with Shen. Rather than that, Ill organize this ce, so keep yourselves inside. ....yes. It means that we should take turns because we do not know if something will happen between the two of us. It''s because the technique I''m using is more suitable than Shen''s to sort this situation out. It''s more about position than technology. Easily convinced that he understood it too, he disappeared. Still, that''s a bit much.'' After annihting the monsters once, the presence of many monsters is detected from outside and far away. The quantity is amazing..... I was a little impressed too. Then it''s best to hit themander first in this case.'' The boy who controls these monsters is currently fighting Delnef. Okay, let''s see that kid first. I grinned lightly, kicked off the ground, and jumped up. Delnef! Step back for a bit! [What?] Its okay, get back! While shouting, I grabbed the little boy by the back of his head at once. Ugh! Hi! Long time no see! Preupied with Delnef''s interruption, she noticed my approachte and tried to avoid it btedly, but was eventually caught. Are you really going to be nice? right? don''t worry. you don''t kill me. Because at least one has to be left behind. I shrugged lightly. Its just that the joke was a little too much, kid. I quietly whispered in my ear. I was pretty annoyed this time too. This is the third time I''ve encountered this. If it''s three times, it''s likely that even the Buddha would immediately give a high kick as soon as he saw his face. So this time I have no intention of letting go. And I nced at the Hogu Dragon, which was in full disrepair. Hey Hogu Dragon. [...You can''t believe it?] Why doesn''t his expression look good? You must have figured out what I was trying to do. I smile ominously. ruler! pass! Just like that, I threw this little boy with all my might. Directly towards Delneph. with all my might. He even cast magic so that the eleration would never drop, and threw it with all his might. Because of the rapid eleration, the kid flew away without even screaming. And as it was, it crashed into Delneph''s hard body. [Kuhuheol!!] The moment the little bullet hits, the hukou dragon res resentfully and screams in agony. [Hey hey hey hey hey hey!!] What did you say? what''s the matter''? You wanted to catch that little boy. So I just caught it as I wanted and passed it? I have to find out what I''ll find outter, so I have it properly. After being bumped into by the little boy, Delnef fell towards the city. Anyway, Shen is waiting in the city as promised, so I''ll secure it as soon as he crashes. I turned my back after properly seeing the two fall inside the city walls. then. Dont put it right away. I couldn''t let a single one of them escape, including the monsters and the reincarnated ones that were now rushing in. I have to clean it up here without letting it be known to the outside world. I flicked my finger and looked down at the crowd of monsters. Its annoying, so disappear. That moment. Arge number of annihtion magic was activated, and the powerful magic fell directly towards therge army of monsters. Whether it''s an ancient monster or a subspecies spirit, it''s none of my business. I''ll destroy everything. There''s no way that monsters like that would be my opponents. However, I still took a quick look at the area without being vignt. I bet that kid doesn''t know mepletely.'' Even though I knew I was there, I started fighting. Of course, since he is in a position to peel ramen, he seems to havee to eat mustard while crying. But will that little boy disturb me with just this amount of monsters? You know for sure you can''t win At least, there must be something prepared to feed me some taffy. Even though the kid fell down with Delneph, there must be something. You''ll be disappointed if you don''t. Did Ie out all of a sudden? Let me brag a little more. ruler! Don''t give up and stay strong! Right. That''s it. Just then, I felt a little intrusive energy from far away. okay! I knew there would be something! A ck object was seen behind therge army of monsters. Isn''t that ck thing gradually increasing in size by forcibly eating the subspecies of spirits that are nearby? Just look at I! Dangerous! It''s dangerous!'' It seemed to be advertised as It''s not a blow job. Looks like it''s a sub-species spirit... However, unlike the others, its properties aren''t consistent and its shape is unstable. Is it some kind of runaway? It seemed that he knew what it was used for. ...In the end, he tried to destroy the evidence by blowing up the whole area with that one. In short, it''s a bomb. Is it an explosion before winning? Oops! As I seriously analyze its condition, that ck runaway spirit spots me and emits a ck light. The reason it''s ck is probably because its attributes were indiscriminately mixed together, so it looks like that. Why didn''t all the paints turn ck in the end? It is literally chaos. Then, in short, we can call it Chaos Spirit. For some reason, feeling the illusion that some kid from below was protesting that there was no naming sense, I took the ck fan that spewed towards me with my bare hands and sent it flying upwards. You can avoid it, but if you do, it will fall right into the city. If you avoid it, it will be a catastrophe. Then... what should I do with that.... If you just hit it and smash it, then it will explode. If you leave it alone, it will explode. I''ll explode no matter what Not some kind of teenage kid. Sending that to another world would be a nuisance. Most of all, you won''t be able to move. It will probably explode the moment you try to move it. After thinking for a while, I came to a conclusion and pped my hands. Lets explode! How to explode if there is a bomb. If there is a window, it must be broken. that''s the rule of the world More than anything, it''s so breathtaking. I''d love to see it explode. As it was, I lightly swung my fist and hit the chaos spirit. The fist, which contained fierce energy, also had some effect on it, which was a lump of energy without physical substance. In an instant, the colossus bounced upwards. Ahh! What! I yelled on purpose and raised my fist again and again. One room! two rooms! three rooms! and! Anyway, several rooms! counting is annoying I''m sick of it. More than that, what a barbaric and primitive means to blow with a fist. My energy is so confused that I can''t teleport, so what can I do? You just have to move it with your bare hands. It''s like hitting it like this and sending it flying upwards. Of course it''s not easy. Exquisite blow If you give the wrong shock to the center that has risen to the critical point, it''s like this! blow up Nana and Shen will be fine, but goodbye to the rest! That''s why I hit it as delicately as possible, giving only enough shock to send that size into the sky. And by the time the giant figure came to mind to some extent! It''s over! Without hesitation, I raised the spirit of chaos and kicked it. Quaang! Waves shook the whole area, and the huge body bounced upward. Explode! slime. As a finishing touch, a small fireball is also in the courtyard. Let the small fire ball touch the chaos spirit flying up into the sky. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ck mes filled the sky. Exploding and expanding ck mes pass dangerously over the city. I broke out in a slight cold sweat as I watched the heat barely pass my Volga. ???? uh? If the altitude was a little lower, the fire would have reached the ground? Wow thats dangerous. I wiped my sweat while muttering dangerous words that other dragons might have fainted if they heard them. ....Well, the impressions are a secret now. Anyway, I guess this sorted it out. What I did with this is solved... is it? Chapter 526 Chapter 526. Do you have to do the math? (1) Even after I dealt with all the monsters the kid had brought, I stood on top of the city wall looking out for a while. It''s not like I''m getting into shape right now. ...As expected, no more wille.'' I was holding on, hoping that they would send additional reinforcements, but nothing happened. Does that mean I''ve given up on recovering the tombstone?'' Is there no reason to send troops even at the cost of more than necessary? the problem is embarrassing It''s too tidy to give up anyway. ...Are you saying there''s no reason to go that far to recapture that tombstone?'' For something like that, it seems like you tried to retrieve it even by causing thismotion? The front and back don''t match. That bastard child. What the hell are you thinking?'' something is unpleasant It''s something you don''t know unless you investigate itter. Just in case, I left the guard to the other dragons and returned to the castle. Sleepy, hungry, and most of all, it feels unfair to be standing alone. The problem is the atmosphere when I return.'' What is the current mood like? Once the invasion was stopped, can the current results be said to be very good? They lost their load. The city also had some damage to its walls and outskirts. The casualties are also insignificant. You will never be able to be happy. The atmosphere must be like a Bonamana funeral hall... Imagining that scene doesn''t make me happy. Should I just pass the time somewhere else.'' I just hate being depressed. However, it seems that it was raining. [Ahh... is it that you can crawl like that already? Bhan?] [...Certainly like Rod''s bloodline.] [Could it be only the Bhan? All the other children are healthy as well.] ...Even if it''s a dragon, the young ones are... well... well worth looking after. ....Unexpectedly, the atmosphere is very friendly. what are they doing now? Aren''t Nerell and many other dragons making a fuss as a group watching the baby dragons just starting to crawl on the cradle that was spread out in full swing? What''s the holiday mood like? Have you gathered all your rtives? Even now, every time the baby dragons take a step, exmation bursts out. Yawning makes me feel like I''m going to pass out. Where is the dragon''s majesty? Why are you so warm before that? What are you guys doing? ....even Shenner, what are you doing? ...It''s the first time I''ve seen a dragon''s offspring. I''m just a little surprised. Isn''t even Shen participating in the friendly atmosphere? .... I''ve been holding up my form on the fence in preparation for enemies who may or may note! I was standing in the cold wind! I''m going to see a baby dragon too!! So I sneaked my head in between them. ....Seriously, the little dragon is cute. Toddling around is like watching a newborn puppy. Ah Fry I remember when I was little. Now, in a corner of the recently expanded griffon breeding kennel, he is being pecked on the back by his wife day after day. Also, all babies are cute. [Oh, look at them yawning.] Rather than that, Mr. Dragons? Don''t you like it too much? It''s like the atmosphere of loving a newborn nephew at a gathering of rtives, so I can''t adapt. Is it surprising? It''s definitely cute, but it seems like you''re making a big fuss about it? Where has your dignity gone? [As their rtives live a long lifespan, the interval between births of young ones is rare. I don''t think it''s that strange.] [In addition, it''s been harder to see them for thest 100 years.] Maybe it''s because the eggs haven''t hatched, making it harder to see them. It seems that it feels special with the recoil. I mean, even dragons love their offspring? [Of course. What did you consider us as?] Nerel responded calmly, lifting each of the yawning baby dragons as if tired of the excessive attention, and entrusted them to the dragons who worked as maids. As it is, the maid dragons cautiously take the babies in. As I watched the scene, I nced at one ce and then spoke to Nerel again. But why dont you feel a little sad that your rod has left? [...is that what he wanted?] No? Maybe not? I''m not sure, but he wouldn''t think so. [Then, the atmosphere should be the same as now. Lord closed his eyes after a long mission. His end was seen by all. And I will remember.] As if that was enough, Nerell finished his words with ease. I''m just lingering somewhere. The atmosphere of the other dragons was more serious than before. It must be something I feel sorry for. But even crying now won''t change the reality. [Lord-nim always said that. Always prepare for the future.] Are you okay? [Okay. For that time, there was also something that Edrels taught me directly. There is no problem.] Hmm?... Isn''t that a strangely reliable answer? If I were a dragon, I might have fallen for you. Well, he probably threw himself on the spot because he expected it.'' Maybe he anticipated this situation and prepared for it. Then there is no reason for me to vomit. [...I want to ask just one question.] After a while. Unbeknownst to the other dragons, Nerel quietly spoke to me in a low voice. What? If you have any advice on city management policies in the future, please ask formallyter. Because it is paid. [...that''s not it. Is it a fee?] Why are you frowning there? So you thought it was free? Now that it''s been over an hour, do you have to continue a strong rtionship with us? Think that you have fallen into ant hell and be at ease. I''ll make sure it sinks to the bottom. then? What? What are you curious about? [...Did he actually leave no regrets?] Oh, was it like that? Perhaps Nerell knew about his identity. Even if you say it casually in front of the other dragons, it must be getting on your nerves. That''s why you secretly ask me. [How about the facts?] At least this is different for each individual. I gave my opinion after adding that it was based on my experience. At least I wouldnt have regrets. He seems to have trusted you properly. You must have cherished your people during your past lives. Otherwise, hisst act is inexplicable. [Is that so?] There are definitely things that are precious to us. We are not monsters without blood and tears. So you have nothing to worry about. I can vouch for this. This isn''t just word of mouth, it''s the truth. Or do you need more evidence? [...That''s it.] Nerell nodded as if she understood that, and left. Even if they look leisurely, they won''t have nothing to do. I had to leave the post-processing to itself, so I came down to the basement for a while. There is something I want to check for a moment. yes that tombstone. The culprit that caused this uproar. Even now, the tombstone continues to force the energy of the leyline to move the continent. When I lightly touch the tombstone with my fingertips, I feel a tingling sensation. ah. Maybe I''m addicted to this feeling? I keep poke! stabbed the tombstone If I investigate this, how much will I get?'' However, it will only be possible after bringing sufficient preparations and equipment. I decided to do something else for a while to change my mood. There is still one most important thing left here. I don''t know everything else, but I need to make sure of this one. Now that the work is over, isn''t it time to settle? So that night, I visited Nerell, who had taken a breather, and I went straight into the im. Thank you for using Hogang. You will have to pay for using the Arel Help Chance''. Let''s! Settlement time! [...Are you serious?] Whoa, what are you asking? I gave a clear answer to the ck dragon, Nerel, who nkly opened its mouth slightly. I always live ording to my sincere, honest, honest desires. Sometimes... it seems like it''s overdone. But these days, I''m taking care of myself. Really. So, I decided to simply cover it up. [for a moment! Isn''t it too much!] This is the first time I''ve ever seen this ck person so embarrassed. However, it is not a matter of being forced to go to a house that does not exist. how far we are talking You went to bed toote and have already finished talking with Edrels once. It was about a deal I had negotiated with him beforehand. It''s about what we get in return for helping out on this one. He already gave permission. If you don''t believe me, check what he left behind. You must have left it separately? Knowing this, I asked him to leave it as a separate document. In reality, there will still be evidence, so even Nerell will not be able to stop pretending. That''s why it''s embarrassing. Untilst time, Nerel would just scream and howl, but she can no longer show that ignorance. Currently, Nerell is temporarily in charge of running the city. Because there is currently no load. It is said that he will assume the title of deputy Lord and rule the city for the time being. Afterwards, until enough talent grows and bes qualified to take charge of this ce instead of her. You''d just have to rule. Not knowing.'' Her personality is also understandable at the point of talking about the deputy. In the first ce, this was also due to the will that Edrels himself left before this incident broke out. Regarding Nerell''s rule, even among the other dragons, Nerell seems to have epted it without saying a word. In fact, it seems that there is no other person who can do anything other than her. That''s why she''s rotting a headache that doesn''t even exist. Well, it''s her problem, so I don''t know. The important thing is the settlement. [Wait.... Human. Let me summarize your requirements.] Yes, yes. Do you know what''s the best posture for dunning? leisure leisure. Give it up! Kicking in the door is third rate. The first ss justughs and appreciates what the other person is struggling with. The more Iugh, the more I fear you. That''s what they say, but in reality, it''s not that they''re asking for money or something, they''re just asking for an order to negotiate ahead of other countries. It can be said to be an elegant de robbery. Nerell began to point out the order of negotiations first. [....first. Wasn''t it to open the city and open trade?] Yes. First of all, it is with us, but other than that, I have to do it with other countries step by step. [Is it an exchange with humans?] It will reveal the city of dragons that have been hidden to the public and make proper exchanges with other countries. However, the most important thing is tomunicate with us first. After all, if you interact in a monopoly form, you will live with resentment. At least you have topletely drag it out onto the stage so that you can at least pretend to be fair. And this is also necessary for your future, so I hope you don''t think it''s unfair. And then. First of all, it is about the items to be exclusively traded. [Scales, skin, and teeth. I''m sure it meant to do business with four cities first for 5 years.] Yes. Chapter 527 Chapter 527. Do you have to do the math? (2) The scales and skin of dragons. In addition, they are by-products such as missing teeth and toenails. At first nce, it looks like garbage that is difficult to dispose of, but when it is prefixed with Dragon'', the value changes. From their point of view, even scales would fall out periodically, but in human society, they have the same value as tinum. It has excellent mana conductivity, impable strength, and is perfect as a magical catalyst. For example, even if it is melted into a metal and made into an alloy, it has excellent strength. It''s not for nothing that a dragon hunts once and three generations y and eat. Of course they have it in abundance. In other words, these are dragon spoons. Is it possible to say nonsense, Is your spoon made of dragons?'' I want to try it someday. If possible, it would be nice to trade bones, but that was too much, so I didn''t ask for that. It''s well worth it even if it''s something like scales or teeth. Nerell seemed a little nervous because she knew the value. Arent there enough surpluses to rot anyway? [But from a human point of view, it is a treasure.] I know it well. That''s why we''re going to buy it first. value appropriately. At least I won''t hit you, so rest assured. I am not a robber either. I don''t ask for anything. Instead, we just say that we will buy it first. You make money, we get great material, isn''t it a good deal? They also need their currency to transact with human society. It also has a fairly economical value and is highly reliable. Therefore, it would be convenient if we made a deal with us first and put our own currency in our hands first. how is it? [I''ll fulfill the deal as long as Lord-nim promised.] However, Nerell''s voice when he said that sounded quite hard. why? Don''t you like it? [Not necessarily.] Nerel wasn''t particrly reluctant. Surprisingly, the head is not stiff. Do you know that dealing with us is not just losing money? [He insisted that trade with humans would eventually be necessary. It was also in the n in the first ce.] Then there is nothing to be afraid of, right? Oh, I''m worried about the aftermath when it''s revealed''? If that''s the case, I can help. It would be quite confusing if the secret ecosystem of dragons was suddenly revealed. If I do something, I''ll use my hand and grab it by the cor so that I can ept it... No, I can pat it well. [I don''t mean that, but... if I had to ask, it would just take this crazy condition.] What is that crazy condition? Like the preferential tax rate in the Kingdom of Ernesia. Are you still talking about a fairly advantageous advantage on our side? Yeah, that''s definitely crazy. I was convinced after presenting crazy conditions. It is not permanent. Lets just say its a case of borrowing our strength. It''s okay to say it''s a friend''s expense. give it up To pay me for friendship. Friendship is not a free service. Friendship always goes with gold coins. It''s true. And if you have any minor problems, I will help you myself. Considering that, it would be hard to see it as unfair, right? [...I can''t help it if you say that.] Nerell finally epted it as if he was convinced. [But this is the only thing I can''t understand.] Still, Nerell was serious about whether there was something he wanted to discuss, and eventually stumbled upon the second transaction condition. What are youining about? [I don''t understand this much.] Nerell raised a question with the second condition I asked for, as if he didn''t really understand. [Would you like to borrow dragons polymorphed into humans? It''s written like this.] Precisely, it means hiring. If someone hears it wrong, they''ll think we''re kidnapping dragons. Isn''t that what very is all about? It''s a scout, to put it mildly. in short. I''m thinking of hiring some dragons from our side. Oh, of course I will pay. I''m not going to force it or eat it. There is no such thing as free pampering in my dictionary. There is a saying that money is given but thoroughly pampered. Anyway, for those who are taken by me, I guarantee a high sry and murderous work. [That is iprehensible. why do you need to do that? Don''t you simply needbor?] Oh, you know that well? Nerell isn''t just a muscle brain. I have a head that can grasp the practicality and measure the yardstick to some extent. That''s why my request is even more iprehensible. The other thing is that she can ept it because there are benefits between countries and various advantages. However, it seemed that he waspletely unaware of my personal needs. It also meant revealing the limits of their narrow insights. After all, the field of view is still narrow. [Does it simply requirebor force?] It can''t be. Even if you needbor in the first ce, whatbor would you need a dragon for? Even if we build a building or undertake construction work, we have magic. Of course, if you put in a dragon, their magic skills will make it much simpler, but it doesn''t pay off that much. Is there anything foolish enough to trim a chicken with a cow knife? And there weren''t that many constructions that would actually require a dragon. If the scale of the construction isrge, you can pour that much magic and additional manpower, and of course you can save manpower costs, but that''s a level that only middle managers willugh at, it''s not a problem for me to argue. In addition, at least in Fahilia, there are not many skills that can be reced by dragons. In other words, they are surplus, surplus lizards. [What do you want? There was no specific exnation in the documents Lord-sama left.] That statement also meant that it would be difficult to agree unless you were convinced. What? Labor isbor. It''s not the kind of work you think if you insist. At least it doesn''t require strength or magic power. [Then what is it?] What I need is neither the brute force nor magic power of a dragon. I smiled and revealed the part where their ability was needed. Its a face. He patted his cheek, emphasizing it. face. Your Face! All I need is your faces Ernie. face! Let''s face it! [...Face?] Nerell caresses her face as if she doesn''t understand. Oh my goodness? Are the scales rough? Exactly the face you had when you polymorphed! [I also don''t know.] Well. They are usually unaware of it. If there had been awareness in the first ce, they would have been using it first. Perhaps that was the blind spot. Because dragons and humans have different aesthetic senses. Do you guys know how you look to humans when you polymorph? [...I don''t know.] Nerell lowered her head slightly as she pondered. Maybe it''s embarrassing because I can''t guess at all. uh huh So let me tell you directly. When you all transform, they are all handsome and beautiful. The shocking fact I reminded Nerell of. He was dumbfounded, as if he had only question marks floating above his head. [What does that mean?] Come on. listen. I pped and pped briefly like a cheap drug dealer and went on to exin. From now on, I will personally convince you. Arell says Chapter 1. In the world, the more handsome you are, the better. [... uhmmm. Is it like that?] That ck man seems to beining of a headache. It must be an illusion. Hearing a word like this truth would be moving. Don''t understand by acknowledging that there are no words. I continued to exin. I may be saying too much, but in the end, first impressions are what matters. [...First impression?] Yes, first impression. After all, the first thing people see is appearance. A cruel and truly tragic story. All things are not all about appearance. True beauty lies within. However, even though humans know this, the first thing they depend on when they eventually face an opponent is starting information. i.e. aesthetic sense. I think the first thing to do in the future is aesthetic sense. Whether it be a person or a thing. It leaks out as a bit of an odd story, but the current level of development in my city is maintaining an unrivaled one-top level. But there are no permanent losers. Recently, merchants from other countries are stepping up. They are finding their own way out by watching, learning, and applying the products we sell. So sometimes the market is the result of their desperate squeezing. [Is that bad?] Conscientiously speaking, its a good thing. Because it means being stimted and developing. It''s bittersweet if you''re going to judge it out of greed. It means that the number one position is threatened. For the monopoly of my superiors forever, that development isn''t all that good. Still, I don''t bother blocking them. that''s stupid To block it is to block development. So naturally, we have to see whates next. While they are now frantic about product development, we aim for a step up. That''s my conclusion. The answer is aesthetic sense. Mi (). yes that''s beauty So far, practicality and taste are more important than form. But the tide is gradually changing. At first, you just need to be full, then you will find something more delicious. Now, what will you find next? Talent is not just people with talent. Among the talents we need in the future, we need someone who knows the face and atmosphere. [I don''t understand.] In reality, your brother Delnef set the example. [...Dell?] In fact, in the case of Fahilia, even the chocte shop still has customers who deliberately flock to see the hogu. As I exin his performance in great detail, Nerell looks up at the ceiling as if her head hurts. [Dell. What was that idiot doing!] First of all, for his honor, people pay attention to his appearance rather than what he did. Of course, it happened because my city has a higher quality of lifepared to other ces. Since I have room, I am also interested in aesthetic sense. But in my view, sooner orter it will be needed elsewhere. Right away..... Handsome to attract the attention of customers! And a beautiful person. [.....] Yes, just like me! But I can''t go out on my own. I''m rolling my head to make my life easier, but if I suffer, what''s the point? However, I can''t do it myself, but I need to find some kids who are just like that. It''s not that I feel a sense of crisis because the appearance of the talents on the side of Kelly is unusual. It''s not that I''m nervous because I can''t find a face that can stand up to the elves or other races with outstanding looks. It wasn''t that the skull of Cressel a while ago was trembling to be teased. It''s real. The story leaked a little bit. All of you dragons are handsome and beautiful when they transform into humans. To be honest, I am amazed. [...There is no such function in the polymorph magic form.] I know. It''s probably your magical characteristics. The pure and powerful mana of the dragon naturally corrects the appearance. In addition, their unique mana waves probably have a kind of charm effect on humans. Of course, it doesn''t work for Auras or humans who use mana, but it will look special to ordinary people. It is called a temporary mana pod phenomenon jokingly. It can''t be a truly despicable species. Automatic appearance correction. It''s like these walking Photoshops. Chapter 528 Chapter 528. Do you have to do the math? (3) Thest time I realized that fact was when I was bored the other day and went fishing for the dragons working here. I coaxed them into transforming them into human sizes to make them yable, and all of them were amazing. So I decided to acknowledge your looks. [What kind of stupid things have you been doing?] Don''t worry. Because I didn''t do anything weird. Anyway, I thought I might borrow some power from that appearance. It is intended to appeal to them by hiring them in earnest and making them properly face madams. Beauty is enough to attract people''s attention. Since it''s a dragon, it''s not weak, so safety issues are perfect. If it goes well, I''ll pick out potential kids and appeal to them like a group.'' The first idol group to start in this era? It''s a joke. It''s over there though. I don''t think that''s bad either. Anyway, it wont be bad for your advancement into society. I don''t think there''s any harm done if it''s good. As I appealed for the benefits of this n, somehow Nerell waspletely exhausted listening to my story. [....I get it. I know what you mean.] Then by allowing that too? [It doesn''t matter. However, their consent must be obtained. Coercion is uneptable.] Don''t worry. I''ve already thought of all the ways to seduce you. Even among the dragons, there are a few who find it boring to stay stuck in this city. So, if you seduce him well, he will be able to take you. If it''s a way to convince the dragons, it''s already holding the strand to some extent. Choose very well and go. Huhuhuhuhu. Besides that, this and that! Do you have many wishes? The head of the next generation of dragons? [...It''s only a proxy.] Nerell added as if not to forget that, and began to look over the temporary contract I had handed out in earnest. I''ll be annoyed if I go backter and talk nonsense, so I''m thinking of leaving at least a simple contract document here. The work story was almost finished. As for the rest, I''ll have to sneak in and deal with it when the conversation officially begins. It is also not manners to keep giving them trouble with dealings that are more worldly than this. Because they still have one important finish left. * * * The funeral of thest remaining Lord Edrels remained. The guy who is already gone. The dragons celebrated his end and praised his achievements as a lord. [Lord Edrels, as thest remaining Lord, led a body that was never free and worked hard for thefort of his people until the end.] Supervising the funeral. A speech congratting him for his achievements was given by Nerell, who was appointed head of the temporary dragons. In front of all the dragons, she reverently recited his past deeds in front of the coffin containing Lord''s body. [He insisted that life in the future should be different for all his people. There were also those who objected. Thanks to that, it almost split at one point.] How will that reflect on the dragons? I quietly watched it through the window at the inn. It''s because dragons are still closed, so there''s nothing good for us humans to intervene. And he won''t even be happy to say goodbye to me. I just watched the situation moderately and took my eyes off. I don''t care too much about funerals. Are you sure you dont have to go in person? Shen asked, and I shrugged. What are you going to do? Does that mean anything? After all, don''t we know He''ll be somewhere else by now. I must have been reborn in an unknown world. So it just doesn''t make sense to us. He seems to be satisfied with the end, so theres no need for us to be gloomy. At least he''ll start off fairly light-hearted next time. If so, that''s it. And I''m not free enough to pretend I''m in trouble right now. why did wee here can''t forget that * * * We can''t stay here all the time. Nerell''s opinions aside, other dragons who don''t know anything are suspicious. I also promised that I would never leak it outside for this time only. Nerel also promised to crack down on the fact that we came. As such, we cannot act outright here. It''s tourism. Now it is this rather than that. Ugh. spur. Leyline... Anyway, it''s a leyline. The full-scale investigation will be der, but before that, it is necessary to grasp briefly what is to be understood. It''s not that I don''t have time to figure out anything else. You can sneak here anytime, even after we''re gone. Next time Ie, I n to make proper government equipment and bring it. At that time, it is time to properly dig out the reality of this. Still, I think I should do what I can figure out now.'' For that reason, I was doing a brief investigation. and there is nothing else to do. However, it cannot be denied that there is a rush this time around. something is unpleasant He took too much time.... Strangely, he wasn''t obsessed with recovering the tombstone, considering he had caused such amotion. In the worst case, I had in mind that he woulde to interfere, but it became a useless worry. Is it okay to stop or not to stop? be impertinent. I''m the only one in this world who deserves that kind of freedom. Well, it''s not a situation tough at.'' There is a picture of him drawing something. At least I needed to get some idea of what it was, and for that reason, I was looking at it for a while. Does this tombstone y the role of flowing the te by making the leyline flow? In fact, the route and the shape of the continent to bepleted through it have already been figured out to some extent. It''s just a matter of doing the calctions. It''s a calction that will end with a lot of paper and pen. Is it really doing this to make it look good for dominance... well, that must be a secondary purpose. Making a prank like this just because of that doesn''t fit the bnce calction. Rather, there is not much difference from just ruling by force. Power what the hell are you trying to do? What are the remaining uses? Umm, basically, what you can do by drawing in the leyline... use it as your own power? no. No matter how far there is, it''s too much.'' It''s not impossible. Maybe he can use it that way too. But it doesn''t even need such a grandiose device. They obviously have different purposes. A separate phenomenon that can be caused by concentrating power... What is it? I thought about it whileparing it to his purpose. He wants to dominate. That, too, is a sure domination by the reincarnated. A structure in which ordinary humans are ruled by our superior (heel!) reincarnated ones. He really believes it''s for humans, and he''s actually about to put that crazy thing into practice. Obviously that''s what I imed. ...Um, something''s going on.'' Because his purpose doesn''t make much sense, there are not one or two things I want to tackle, so many thoughts are twisted. As long as you''re thinking about it like that. An uninvited guest came in. Hey, Im busy. Didn''t you see Dragon Envoy'' posted outside? [Are you talking about that nonsensical piece of paper?] Of course, under it, it says Wee to a dragon disguised as a human woman''. But now it''s Delnef who''se in. So get out, man. disturbing When I tried to drive him away without even turning my head, Delnef snorted disapprovingly. [The paper was burned.] Finally, this bastard has poured the liver into boiling water. Whoop whoop whoop whoop. what a joke Even the pasted paper was just a joke. so? what''s the matter? [...I have a request.] Again? Is it the same asst time, please? Before that, did you know that I am a fairy who grants wishes? Did you know that if you tell me your wish, everything will be granted? I know you''re the kind of person who will listen to anything I say. ....Bute to think of it, did you listen? Mr. Arell listens to everything no matter what I say. I was dumbfounded, so I finally sighed and continued questioning. Anyway, even if I devise more about what I was thinking right now, I can''te to a conclusion here. I needed to take a break and turn my thoughts around for a while. So what else? I am also a very ipetent person. The sight of a ck dragon reviewing documents in the office untilte at night would feel quite alien to other races who do not know their ecology. [There''s no time to catch your breath.] Even during the time when other people of his kind weren''t active, Nerel had to agonize over it without even thinking about taking a break. There are too many things to sort out. I wanted to take a breather, but I didn''t have the courage to do so. A repair n for the city destroyed by the monster attack, and the status of injuredpatriots in the required time and resources. To make matters worse, the human... Allel Ernesia demanded a price for this help and the advice on the procedures for opening the city afterwards, and there was no end in sight. Tolerable dragons were at the level of spreading their wings and flying away. I can''t even throw it away Even before, the dragons depended on thest remaining Lord and followed him. But he''s gone. Until the end, he showed concern for the safety of his people and even threw himself out for the sake of his descendants. None of his people here forget thest appearance of the Lord. For Nerell, the responsibility of Lord''s deputy was heavy. [At least, if he helped him properly, there would be no problem...] Nerell gritted her teeth and thought of that idiot. Just at that moment, I felt his presence from outside. [...What is it, Del?] When I called out his name and turned around, Delnef was standing beyond the open door of the office. [Looks like you''re busy.] [Do you not understand? Thanks to someone, I had to take it on almost alone.] [...Well, it''s hard work.] He doesn''t say anything else, whether he has the least conscience. [I have no intention of making any excuses now.] [Yes, I guess.] Nerell snorted. [Didn''t you hateing back like that? You bastard! 1 [I hope you understand. I''m still... there''s something I want to confirm.] [Hmm?] Nerell tilted her head slightly, as if it was quite unexpected that Delnef said that. [There is something I want to keep an eye on.] [What do I want to watch? Are you talking about humans?] Come to think of it, I said something simrst time. [Yes, I want to think more about what I should do outside. If you watch the humans, you might be able to understand a little bit.] [...Is that your true intention?] [Even if you return now, it will only be a burden to you. It won''t take long. I hope you can understand the whims of this immature brother.] [Do whatever you want.] You won''t listen to it anyway. Chapter 529 Chapter 529. Do you have to do the math? (4) + To prepare for a new time (1) Nerell turned his head away from his brother and started eye wrestling with the papers again. Delneph seemed to have thought that it was no longer a hindrance, and backed off meekly. [] If you change your mind,e back anytime.] What stopped him for a moment were those few small words he heard from behind. [Yes Lel.] [Juste back. At that time, I will definitely fix that rotten spirit and eat it properly.] [] Do as you please.] Delnef responded in a low voice as well and closed the office door. I don''t know if it''s an illusion or not, but at least the footsteps sounded a bit light. [] Maybe it would have been different if I had spoken sooner?] Nerell muttered regretfully. It''s not like he doesn''t know what his brother thinks. Even if he has toe back here, it will be difficult for him to shake off his worries. For now, let''s wait for the departure of the younger brother for the time being. It was when Nerel finally turned to the papers. [This?] There is a piece of paper that I haven''t seen before. It is a document that I had never seen before. Feeling ufortable, Nerell inspected the paper and involuntarily opened her mouth. Why didn''t I notice this? It must have been secretly inserted by magic while he was talking. [Del!] She hurriedly opened the window and called for her brother, but he had already left. [You idiot!] She clutched the paper and looked up in the direction he had left. * * * Around that time, we are riding on Delneph''s back as we did when we came back. Delnef you. Is that really enough? [] does not repeat I have no regrets.] Delnef replied casually. teacher? What are you talking about? Shen, not knowing the circumstances, asked. Come to think of it, this guy was away when we were doing a certain deal. It''s not even something to hide. Nothing. This hugu asked me to pay some debt. debt? You mean? Shen didn''t seem to understand. That''s right, usually, debt is lost when it is inevitable, not because you have to ask for it. [] Stop talking nonsense.] What do you think? That you deliberately bowed your head and borrowed money from me for your half-brother. It''s not something to hide, is it? Maybe it''s rather a joke. Nerell must have noticed by now and was startled. Before we left, Delneph asked me to borrow funds and resources in his name. Funds for future social advancement. And the resources are for this ce that was damaged in this battle. Of course, the cost is not cheap. It''s Delnef''s personal debt, and to pay it off, this guy will have to work for 300-400 years at least. By the way, it wasn''t because I had a part-time job like I do now. It is the result of calcting the money I will earn while helping in my new business. Still, this guy was willing to take on the debt. Because you''re not being honest either. [noisy. It''s just for the sake of my own people.] Yes, yes. It will. I sighed and didn''t ask anymore. This guy chose it, so he will take care of it. I just hope that thebor of the debtor dragon to make money in the future will be active. To prepare for a new period (1) after returning home. I rolled around on the bed that I had longed for as if filling up theziness gauge that had been pushed back, and after that, I proceeded with the investigation on the tombstone while checking the manor affairs properly. The investigation itself wasn''t too difficult. As long as there is a sample in front of you, the only thing left is to peel it off and dig it up. Thanks to this, the path of the leyline and its effect on the terrain were grasped. The problem is, I can''tugh at the result.'' Well, we''ll talk about thatter when everyone, including Rerensen, gets together. A few more minor things were left behind. Basic tasks were reviewed through the alter ego left here and handled while appropriately passing them on to others, so there was nothing difficult. what i''m talking about now It was caused by the new things I brought after visiting and returning to the city of dragons. And because of that, a heavy silence now hangs over the forge. Although the heat of the furnace is no different from usual. Artisans, excluding cksmith apprentices... In particr, the Dwarves seriously immersed themselves in their busy work. Arell. You brought something pretty crazy. Aken scratched his head and grumbled. It''s not me who doesn''t know what that guy wants to say. Hmm? I don''t know what you mean. However, I deliberately took off the pretense. Wouldn''t it be fun to be honest about it? I just came here because I was worried because the atmosphere at the cksmith shop was chaotic today, so I wondered if something had happened? It is too. But even teasing him should take a day or two. Now that it''s been quite a long time, these guys have increased their notice. You know that there is no point in asking me any more. Aken ruffled through his hair and pointed to the side of the forge. When I came this morning, I suddenly found that there was a pile of things like that. At the ce he pointed to, there is a bit of junk piled up. Dragon scales and some other materials. These are the things I picked up in advance from the Dragon City. But no one knew who brought it in. Do you think it makes sense? Is that a big deal? Whoop whoop whoop. I deliberately pretended not to know. Isn''t it a gift someone brought to the good cksmith? Nobodyughs at jokes like this. Anyway, they will be paying attention to some extent. Doesn''t it make sense if you think about it for a bit? Who in this city would bring things away from prying eyes? Even more so, dragon materials are rare items whose price rises even if they are put on the market right away. Of course, Archen would know that I was involved. Right. Come to think of it, I recently received a strange call from a rtive. Wonderful? Are your rtives dwarves? okay. He''s the guy who lives in Kelly. That''s what he said. An envoy with a strange atmosphere came and went recently. It''s a strange atmosphere... . I dont know what you mean. Ha ha ha ha ha. Arell knows nothing! done. I just knew the rumors were true. Above all, that level of material is wee. I don''t know who brought it, but I''ll use it without hesitation. Feel free to use it. And since you''re rumored, I''ll tell you one more thing. For now, it seemed like a good idea to ask. I heard that sooner orter, that level of material might be officially distributed. So feel free to write. Did you find the graves of dragons? well? It''s more than a grave, but there''s no reason to tell you there yet. anyway. Let''s generously use what we already have... Yes, it would be nice to use it on weapons or armor if possible. weapon . Do you think there will be another war? Archen''s expression wasn''t very bright. He knows that too. Even though I have a very bright personality... I can''t lose. Even so, I''m not the kind of person who would say meaningless nonsense. Up until now, the only time I had openly talked about developing weapons or weapons was when the world was in chaos. But that was only when there was one sign or incident. Nothing has happened yet. At least from their point of view, the world is still peaceful. well? Still, shouldnt we be prepared? I can''t tell you yet. So I turned around and said. You havee in with valuable materials. I just want to use it to look at weapons made from dragon material. Isnt that the dream a man always dreams of? Hmm, you know that. Arken rolled up his arms as if he understood and began examining the materials one by one. Ah, yes. Didnt they say that these materials would still be officially distributed? There are rumors like that. It''s a rumor anyway. Don''t be mistaken. so? If the rumors are true, how far do you think they will go? well? I don''t know where else, but at least... I smile. Wouldn''t our Pahiliae in enough to make a scarecrow that chases birds with the scales? I heard that dragons shed every season. It might be delicious if you eat it with a spoon made of dragon scales. It''s only been a while since Arel was joking with the cksmiths. Hattia, the queen of Kelia, a country of heterogeneous tribes, had to suffer from the illusion that she was suffering from a headache even though she did not drink alcohol. Mmmm. Hunger for alcohol than usual Of course, being a leader is not easy. To put it mildly, there are more days when I feel ufortable. The representatives of each tribe are still selfish, and they have to change the tables in the conference room every day. Recently, I secretly heard one of thedies-in-waitingining, Sometimes the concept of a meeting in this country seems to have changed to a bet on who will break the chair and the table first, and I was shocked inside. In addition, the secret vi that was hidden a while ago was secretly robbed by someone. Ugh!'' In fact, it hurts even more. I hid several things to stand out when I was alone. It was obvious without knowing who did it. The skeleton that caused it is now hung upside down on top of the castle. Do not reflect. But petty anxieties of that kind would be nothing before the reason for her agony. Right now, the reason is that he just blinked his eyes, unaware of Hetia''s feelings. A woman with dark hair and sharp eyes sitting across from the table now. She finally noticed that Hetia was acting strangely and asked. Why, however, queen of a different race? Oh, nothing no no... yes no. Hetia tried to answer in an arrogant tone like the other times, but managed to correct her tone. Even against the kings of other countries, they do not do this. She was always arrogant and tried to pretend to be confident. But the person she''s talking to right now isn''t good. She has no choice but to be cautious because she never knows what will happen if she chooses the wrong words. Yeah Nerell? Hetia cautiously called her name. Those who came to this ce suddenly not long ago. At first I thought it was nothing and ignored it. However, hearing about their identities, Hetia had the urge to pass out after biting into bubbles. The opponent who came to visit is a dragon... . Those who disappeared 300 years ago suddenly came to visit. It was a relief that I didn''t actually pass out. I thought I would never see them, at least in my generation.'' In the past, when they were active across the continent, it is said that each tribe had a policy that was passed down from generation to generation. aka D measures. It is said to be a manual to cater to those who are arrogant, selfish, and always in a mood. However, it is said that it was lost during their absence for 300 years. Chapter 530 Episode 530. To prepare for a new time (2), if I knew it would be like this, I would restore it at least. Hetia btedly regretted it. I didn''t expect them toe, so I was concentrating on problem A, let alone D. A I havente up with all the measures yet, but are you saying even Pro is a problem? Hetia cried inwardly. Hmm Queen? Was there ack of exnation? no. Not like that! I already know why Nerel came personally! Honestly, I want to doubt my ears. When I heard that the dragons that left 300 years ago had rebuilt the city, I thought it was possible. She is not an alcoholic either. If a creature with that much wisdom stays for that long, a civilization of its own will emerge. That''s why I was quite surprised when I heard the business they came for. But, I don''t think you want to formallymunicate. I don''t know if that''s rude. I was surprised. The fact that the race that is the furthest away from exchanges brought up the word made me go crazy. What kind of whim do you mean? But Nerell was infinitely serious. Its not a joke, its not a whim. I just thought it was the right time. Yes did you? After that, we will officially notify the human state as well. It will still take a little longer. I''m sure they''ll be surprised too. I bet They will foam and pass out. you can bet however Nerell? Queen of something? one thing I understand the purpose. To say I understood is a lie. I honestly don''t know why this happened. But if I said I don''t know in front of him, I wouldn''t be able to say anything because I''m afraid I''d get hit with a breath. Instead, I tried to sneak around. Why are you not in the form of a dragon? Are you so curious about why it took on human form? Nod. Dragons have high egos. Those who are not interested do not abandon their appearance. Of course, there are outliers. But at least Nerel didn''t seem to have that personality. In fact, while talking throughout, Nerell said, The human form is so... It''s inconvenient'', I''m not relieved because the viewpoint is low'', he grumbled all the time. In the first ce, because of that human figure, when they just came here, there was almost trouble. They suddenlye and im that we are all dragons'', but who will believe it? If the soldier with good sense hadn''t stopped him from feeling ufortable, he would have been very upset. I was able to recognize their identities thanks to their strong energy and thinly torn pupils. Are you sure you will continue to interact in that form? So it is. First of all, there are things I tried. It''s the first time I''ve done this magic since I was young... Something is bothering me. Nerell said, shaking her hips once. I''m not kidding, it''s probably something I''m not used to. Isnt it at least more suitable for interaction than taking the form of a dragon? Maybe Yes. Hetia muttered with slightly nk eyes. As expected, the words of exchange and negotiatione out of their mouths, so it doesn''t touch me. Did you eat something wrong in a real tribal unit? At least the opponent won''t be slumped in fear in the first meeting. Hmm Right. Was what he said true? He? Something troubling came out. Could it be that someone influenced her to act like she is now? Hetia recognized it reflexively and with the intuition characteristic of a queen. If you dont mind, whose advice did you listen to? Ah, if youre ufortable, the question now is No, no. It just went well. yes? I came to you first because I want to ask you something about him. In an instant, Hetia received an ominous feeling. Where the heck does he live and why is heing all the way here to ask? At least in Kellya, there are no idiots who dare to say strange things to dragons. If they had, they would have beaten them and kicked them out. Who are you? This is a human named Arell Ernesia. OMG? : Hetia covered her eyes with both hands. What the hell did you do? In her heart, she cried out to Fahilia. He is not a human being here. To find him in the first ce, you have to go to the Ernesia kingdom over there... Know. I already know the location and basic information of the kingdom where he is located. It''s not like dragons are dark in world affairs. It was because I ced my eyes and ears here and there in my own way to look at the trend. I don''t know the details of the world, but at least I know what countries are there and who they are. Then why ? He seems to have personal interactions with this ce on several asions. ???? ah. Hetia was at a loss for words. Does that mean that the four queens know about him? At that moment, her eyes became the dragon''s. I was sure now Nerell did note to consult with her in the first ce. They came to obtain the most important information before making their debut on the international political arena between each country. Hetia was slightly nervous. As if understanding her intentions, Nerell regained her energy. do not worry. There is no reason to cause needless anger on this side either. That means ? I already know that he is not a decent human being. It is not an illusion that Nerell, who said that, looked as if her shoulders trembled slightly. Hetia didn''t ask what she was thinking. It made me feel like I knew it without even asking. It''s pretty much ripped off.'' For the first time, I began to feel a sense of familiarity instead of fear or awkwardness about the presence in front of me. Those who have been through it will know. Nerell didn''t say anything for a moment, and she let out a sigh, rare for her, as if she had finally gathered her thoughts. hmm Ultimately, this is the choice. I have no intention of arguing about it now. At least he''s not evil. She said, I''d rather... It might have been easier to ept being a wicked person, but I decided to pretend I didn''t hear him muttering, In any case, it seemed that she had no intention of antagonizing Arel. In my heart, that was fortunate. If it was approached with a disturbing thought, it would be embarrassing. then? Instead, you should know a little about him. I wonder how they treat him, at least in the eyes of others besides us. I just want to tell the story. okay. Once I was convinced. I said it back, but in the end, I want information. Even if you are swung around, being swung around knowingly is different from being swung around without knowing it. Queen. You must be one of the few who know his true face. I''m not saying I know everything.'' I muttered only in my heart. It is true that I happened toe into contact with his true nature. However, if you have to ask, there is someone else who knows his identity well. There''s no reason to show that damn teacher.'' However, Hetia had no intention of promoting Cressel''s existence. Apparently, even the dragons didn''t seem to know of his existence. It seemed like Arel didn''t say anything either. If that''s the case, then there''s no reason to divulge it. That point definitely drew the line. I cant say I know it well, but At least I saw his behavior... And I think we can discuss how other countries view him. Thats enough. And after about an hour or so... . Ive never seen a human throw a bill at a dragon! Is that human! I understand! Ji y y yyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! I understand that. I also got involved in troublesome things for a while, and how much I was charged for this and that As ifpeting, they raised their voices andined about each other''s circumstances. At first, each of them started by revealing information about him, but at some point they lost their original purpose and startedining. Afterwards, the city of dragons and Kelia signed a friendly agreement with each other... . First of all, except for the kingdom of Ernesia, the second-priority agreement was concluded after theint started and the sun rose the next day. Surely, it would not be because of the original rtionship between the dragon and the other race. ???? Mmm. My ears are tickling a little. I gently caressed my ear and tilted my head. Who is even swearing at me? Ay no way? Who would dare to speak ill of me, who is so upright, honest, and kind? There can be no Yeah, I guess that''s a bit of apliment. Someone must be praising me too much. Well, that''s okay... Really, even if someone gossips about me, I''m not an idle person enough to have to worry about that. I forgot the difort in my ears and went down the stairs. This is one of my houses dedicated to polka dots that I dug here and there. Now it was being used as a guest room to entertain someone for a while. I don''t know if you want to be satisfied. hahahahahahahaha! monster! That''s ugly! I could already hear someone shouting loudly from inside. There is nothing to be ashamed of. It''s the hogu dragon delneph. I asked for a lookout for a while, but what the hell are you doing? As I poked my head into the room and peeped in, wasn''t Delnefughing arrogantly as he looked over the barbed wire installed in the room? Huhahahahahahahahaha! It would be better to taste the sorrow of the captive there! monster! joy. And inside the cage, the trainer who caught Delnef''s ridicule before was just silently listening. Other than binding his limbs and restricting him from using any energy, including mana, he didn''t do anything in particr, but the kid didn''t say anything. Currently, she is exercising her right to remain silent. There are nowyers here. Tsk tsk. It is futile. Sooner orter, I''ll return to that body one by one all the humiliations I''ve suffered! I know what that humiliation is, and I know what Delneph''s personal resentment is for that kid, but people who don''t know anything will misunderstand it. no. I was told to monitor it, so what are you doing? I expected it from the time I volunteered to help myself. Ugh Like that jerk. I shook my head and entered the room. ruler! Where to start! Whoops! What are you doing? Are you going to do anything? Fuck Delneph who was talking nonsense! kicked it and threw it against the wall. I''m still a kid, so I''m a kid, so it''s not good to look good, so it''s annoying, but he''s talking nonsense. Kuh Arel Ernesia... Did I tell you to keep an eye on me? Doesn''t it matter? Youre going to dispose of that bitch there anyway, right? Delnef asks without any doubt. Even though I hear ugly words like disposal, mane, there is no reaction from the kid. I guess so. After all, it won''t be a military number to be scared of. Are you sure you meant to end it like this? I dont intend to just pass it on, but for now, the questioninges first. Let''s see the big picture. I know Delnef''s grudge. I also ran into this little boy a few times, so I''m thinking of giving him a bit of a break. Chapter 531 Episode 531. To prepare for a new period (3) But Are you going to miss something bigger by being blinded by the grudge in front of you? Right. You know that there is someone else who instigated the raid on the city of your own people, right? After all, it''s as if what you went through happened because of him. Delneph fell silent as if speechless. He also knows how to make sense of the truth. In fact, you will be making your own judgments. That''s why he never attacked that kid. Contrary to the words on the outside, it means that the inside is quite calm. The foolish thing I''m doing right now is just a way to vent my anger. I get it. Delneph clicked his tongue and stood up, turning his back. I guess I''m going out. Im going to question you from now on, so you dont have to listen? be not interested in. If it''s the screams of that damn thing, I''ll think about it. I don''t think so. Delnef nced at me once, then I just shrugged and snorted and left. Sometimes I get confused whether I''m stupid or not. I turned around and looked at the little boy. ruler? Now that it''s all sorted out, shall we talk about it soon? Sorry for the long wait. It''s because I''m so busy. But the little boy has no words. Well, it''s not like I didn''t expect them to change their stance as soon as they got caught and gossip... what would it be If they had begged for their lives, they would have been excited and made themselves feel like viins, but this is not the time to do that to each other. Thurananaska. When I said the name, the little boy reacted slightly. Although in this case it seems irritating. I understand. I almost bit my tongue while calling her name. I am from the South. He seemed to have been born in a vige inhabited by ethnic minorities living in the southern tropics. But as soon as he turned one year old, he suddenly disappeared? yumma Anyway, I''m not worried about my parents here. That where? Where do you think you heard that? Rerensen. The little boy heard her name. That''s the answer. I grinned. In order to estimate how many reincarnated people are still being born or exist, they are conducting an investigation by exchanging information with Rerensen. As a result, I unexpectedly learned about the birthce of this little boy in this life. I ran away almost immediately after I was born. It''s been a while. As soon as he was born as a baby, he left his hometown and the environment in which he was born. I dont think the environment was particrly bad when you were born, right? I heard that she is the daughter of the chief of the tribe there. If you put your mind to it, you will be able to live while being supported in moderation. Even so, he threw it away without hesitation. That information at least gives us a sense of this little boy''s disposition. Do you hate humans that much? Enough to stick with that idiot, Harial? As if the answer was correct, the little boy frowned. While repeating their life as a reincarnated person, arge number of reincarnated persons fall into these symptoms. disillusionment with man. Life isn''t just beautiful. Especially in human life. It''s close to ugliness. There are many more not-so-beautiful aspects. This is true. Any crime or war. There are many reasons to harbor contempt. Watching it over and over again usually reincarnated people, even the most optimistic ones, feel offended. Furthermore, there are those who harbor disappointment in human beings themselves. If you go to the extreme from there, It would be nice if there were no humans!'' And there will be people who talk nonsense. Maybe Harial is a simr fruit. However, in his case, it seems that he has developed into contempt rather than human hatred. Maybe this kid is simr. well? something you don''t know. It''s obvious, but I''m going to take a look at it. I have no intention of asking that far. This kid''s personal life doesn''t matter. I''m not interested. Why am I even bringing this up? No matter how much I think about it, I can''t understand it. I took out a cushion, spread it on the floor, sat down and red at the kid. Why bother to pull the leylines together and hit the ground? What do you think it might be? If I knew that, wouldnt I say something like this to you right here? I want to use brainwashing or whatever to get information, but unfortunately it''s difficult. It works well for ordinary people or those who are still immature reincarnated people. However, that kid probably has quite a bit of time, so he has a high level of mental resistance. Even if it works, there is no possibility that it is correct information. Do you hate humans that much? you Are you trying to make the humans here worse than dogs? Do you really think he''s doing the right thing? then? The little boy doesn''t really deny it. I don''t think it''s bad for humans either. At least It won''t go wrong. dog sound. I dismissed it as bullshit. Leave everything to the reincarnated person, take away all judgment and depend on them. Isnt it wrong to leave development to them? huh. The little boy admitted without hesitation. At least there will be no tragedy. It''s a tragedy... I dont even think he is a proper human being. I''m sure you''re Arrel Ernesia as selfish as you are. I have an eye. It won''t be wrong. I can''t deny either. It''s just that Harial went too far. I''m just being conscientious to some extent. If you look at it closely, I''m more of an outlier. Do you cooperate with him even though you know his true nature? At least I see less disgust that way. It is disgusting After hearing what she said while grinding her teeth, I closed my eyes and thought about it. It''s because the meaning of the word is caught to some extent. Is it a coincidence of interests due to disillusionment with humans?'' Previously, she had frowned at the railway construction work in Ernesia Kingdom. It''s not that hard to guess what she''s thinking based on her reaction. So it is. Don''t you hate seeing human progress? Does your stomach hurt when you look at it? I hope you don''t talk to anyone like a jealous person. The little boy continued to speak, still ring at me fearlessly. Arel Ernesia. Do you think this is desirable''? hmm? what? I deliberately pretended not to know and just pretended to tilt my head. One day, you too will disappear from here. Hmm, I guess. I am also a being with a body that has a lifespan. I have no particr desire to go against it. Certainly someday I will leave this ce. Even if it''s not, seeing that old dragon leave makes me think a little. What do you think will happen to Ernesia Kingdom after that? Do you think it will only develop while maintaining stability as it is now? It cant be. I have no intention of taking sides with only hopeful observations. The reason why the present Ernesia kingdom does not exceed a certain level is because I am sitting on my butt. It''s not that I have a sense of justice. I don''t even want to do that Still, he thinks he has to protect Dori, so he puts on the brakes at least. But without it... . One day, the kingdom of Ernesia will cross the line. Make war, crush the weak, and pave the way over them. In uncontrolled human history, the strong runaway always trample the minority. I wouldn''t be able to argue against it by just mentioning modern human history in other worlds. Is that why that kid sees humans negatively? I think I know roughly what''s going on . If it''s his way, humanity won''t be forever out of line. There''s nothing wrong... . I guess so. Because the idea is to entrust all development and decision-making to reincarnated people who reign over them. On the contrary, I feel disgusted by it. Is there anything wrong? I don''t want to provoke you, but ridicule leaks out. Who makes such a judgment? Is there any guarantee that what you''re doing isn''t out of line? It looks like you''re trying to pretend to be clean, but to do that, what you''ve done in the meantime has already fallen to an uneptable level. Are you the only one who can proudly say that what you did while taming the monsters was the right thing to do? ? ????? You just hate being human. yes? Even that little kid would know that. And the other reincarnated people are probably aware of their own contradictions and get along well. What happened? I have no intention of locking you up here anyway and telling you who is right. Apparently, Hariel also abandoned you. It has no value as a hostage. Still not agitated I have no intention of making any trivial threats. I let go of the strength on my shoulders once. I want to ask you one thing. What are you guys trying to do?'' That''s all. I know. Just gather the continents. Stop making excuses. I cut off what the little boy was saying. who wants to know that? It doesnt matter if you collect the continents or cut them out beautifully and do what you do. It''s a sound that many schrs will be upset when they hear it, but really, it''s a good thing. The problemes next. What are you aiming for''? In the first ce, I don''t believe in the goals Hariel said. A world where everyone is imprisoned and reliant on reincarnated people? under? Would you really believe that? Why doesn''t it just look like a gimmick to my eyes? But the little boy still seemed unwilling to speak. Or maybe you really don''t know. done. What I want to know now is information, but this reaction is bound to be the answer. There is something. He''s looking at something else. I let out a long sigh and got up from my seat. What am I going to do? Stay there for a while and think about it. For now, I n to keep this kid and keep an eye on him. It''s not wise to dispose of it prematurely. Nothing to change my mind. Maybe. Then you''re still stuck there. If you change your mindter, find me. Just think about it for a moment. I''ll give you some snacks. what I''ll give you c with rice. Or, since I was bored recently, I tried putting mint vor in Coke. Would you like that? trash. Real human scum! The reaction that the kid has shown so far and rarely criticize me seriously in this part. Well, even if I''m in the opposite position, I''d curse at this. In particr, I think that mint is not for me. what do you think The sinner is over there, and this side is justice. It''s okay to serve sinners with rice wrapped in c. Viins have no human rights. Iughed wickedly like a joke and withdrew. I think it would be better for that little boy toe backter.'' It''s still too early now. Let''s watch until then. Still, the idea of giving c with rice is half sincere. This is just a small grump. that Because Coke. The preparations to reveal its splendid appearance to the world were alsoing to an end. It was already finished and I continued to enjoy Coke. Still, shouldn''t we put good things into the world? so you''ll make money So, after thepletion of Coke, I was instructing and managing the preparations to be released as a new product at Arnil. However, at the same time as simply selling it as a new product to the merchant, I was thinking of a different way. Chapter 532 Episode 532. To prepare for a new era (4) + Dragons areing (1) One of the beginnings is... . ...... Wow Wow...... Wow... There was a person near me who was really mesmerized and eximed. She was the owner of a chocte specialty shop in Pahilina until recently. So what do you think? Its filthy big. It is very dirty and big. I don''t know how it might sound edgy. She didn''t express it this way because she had malice. To what extent is it an expression of truth? okay. It''s definitely not filthy big. I smiled bitterly and turned my gaze back to that nasty big thing. What we see now is not the same chocte shop as before. A special store that has been expanded to a size five timesrger than that. I was wondering what you were doing when you suddenly gave me a vacation and demolished the store. I had no reason to hide it, so I told the store manager when I was on vacation. I''m going to expand the store. The current store is running pretty well, but it needed to be scaled up to give it a new direction in the future. So I boldly demolished the entire area around the store and ordered the extension. Of course, the owners of the existing store werepensated ordingly. At first, even though I gave money, I showed a doctor who didn''t like it. It must have been too much for them to refuse, so they epted it with blushing faces . I know you know, but originally I was going to open a small shop that only deals in chocte. The purpose was to only have a signboard saying that it was a specialty shop that existed in Fahilia. I only saw it as a means to show what I was selling. However, it attracted guests more than expected. Due to the existence of the mohogu dragon, I glimpsed further possibilities. That''s why I''m trying to hit another ident. Did you know that we brought in another new drink this time? I confirmed that. Wasn''t that strangely ck soda? Coke or something? Yeah that. It was a very strange drink. The reason why she reacts sluggishly is because the manager doesn''t like soda very much. In all things in the world, likes and dislikes differ. I respect taste, so I don''t say anything about it. She''s not particrly prejudiced. Still, the store manager showed a slightly suspicious reaction. but I don''t know much about carbonated drinks. Is a drink that ck like that sold? It should be sold. Is it sold or not sold? The important thing is to make it sell. The important thing is the taste ! I want to say, but in reality, I''m trying to sell it somehow. It has to be talked about and stand out. For that reason, the store was also expanded this time. I''m sure thest time I heard you said you would make it into a store that handles all kinds of fancy items besides chocte, right? Thats how it is. In addition to chocte, it was intended to be remodeled into a ce that used all the favorite products developed by the Arnil store. It''s a little early, but it''s going to be arge-scale cafe. And all over the kingdom I n to go further and increase taxes in other countries. A store like this? No, that would be too much. It will be difficult right now. However, this is the head office of Pahilia, so this scale is possible. I n to make a smaller store than this in another city someday. Anyway, after the preparations are over, youll be busy, head office manager? Ugh, my shoulders are heavy. she murmured earnestly. Suddenly, I went from being a store manager to being the main store manager. Unexpected sessive promotions. But what worked for our store that Is it because of Delneph? As if she couldn''t bear to say it openly, she only affirmed in silence. The reason why the chocte shop is more than expected is because of the mysterious handsome employee who is overworked there. Customers keeping in because he serves. But Delneph is no more. To be precise, it is because he is entrusted with other tasks while reorganizing this business. It means that he will be entrusted with a shop'' with a different concept than this ce. It''s less effective without him. I know that much. So, I thought of a different solution. The store manager, who understood the meaning, gave a puzzled look. You know to some extent what the countermeasures are. There will be no other talent like him. Um Is that so? I can''t deny either. It''s not easy to find a miniature human the size of Delneph. Anyway, only the face is like a usable hedgehog. what It''s not just the face.'' After all, Delnef attracts people not because of its appearance, but because of its unique dragon magic. It doesn''t work on strong people above a certain level, but it instinctively and strangely attracts attention from ordinary people. Don''t worry about that. Because it will fill in enough talent. I already got the personnel. I''ve already nned everything, and I''ve finished the action. Anyway, dont worry about the number of people. That''s why I made him the assistant manager. You mean those neers. Of course, she knows of their existence too. Of course, I don''t know all of them, it''s just about how many more peoplee in. It''s just what I''ve heard on my resume. For now, I know them as kids who moved to Seoul from the outskirts of the kingdom. Of course, the day will nevere when she knows the truth. Hes talented enough. So don''t worry. It will do a good job. Only then will the vee soon... not! Wouldn''t the neers be well under control. So, do your best at the newly opened store. I will try to do it for now. Unlike usual, the store manager answered as if he was a bit hesitant. I''m just getting used to the old store, but suddenly the new store has expanded several times. Your shoulders will definitely feel heavy. Originally, it is human nature to want to becent when it is stable. I''m used to the work, so I must have wanted to put my mind at ease. But what can I do? That''s the world. There''s never a time when you really have to becent to make a living. It''s aw that always needs to evolve. Dont put too much pressure on yourself. After all, a store like this is just for show. Even if I fail, I have no intention of ming you. You cant ruin it. It means dont be pressured. It wasn''t just words offort. Originally, the essence of Arnil Firm ismercial, and this is nothing more than an outward disy of activity. So try your best. When you say that, the burden is doubled. Sheughs like a joke and sighs behind my back. The dragons areing (1) With the opening of the new store ahead, Delnef wanted to do what he had been instructed by Arell. No matter how monstrous they are, if you look closely, it hurts your pride to be ordered by a mediocre human. It''s work... It was Delnef who convinced himself by admonishing himself like that. The current position is not too bad. It''s like going from the bottom of a worker to a certain level of managerial position. Only then will you realizeter that even a middle manager can be very sad. That''s something in the near future that he doesn''t even know yet. It''s a mountain of debt, but I decided not to think about it. It was a self-inflicted thing and I have no regrets. First of all, it is work. Delnef decided to put aside his personal sentiments first and focus on the things that gathered in front of him. There are people lined up in front of Delnef. Five males and five females each. A total of ten kids are now waiting for Delnef to say something. They are not ordinary human beings. Their appearance is no different from other humans, but their atmosphere is different. The most disparate thing is the appearance. All of them are exceptionally good looking. It looks as if it''s clearly not human, but it looks beautiful. That would be too... . I have already heard that you areing. A dragon like Delneph. As evidence of that, dragon energy leaks out whenever some dragons move as if they are ufortable, as if they are not yet ustomed to the human form. First of all, my advice is to make sure you get used to that polymorph. All right. The dragons dutifully nodded, like baby birds looking up to their mother. The analogy is strange, but it is not a wrong rtionship. All of these are dragons that Delneph will manage and have them work in Pahilia. What''s different from Delnef is that they followed the opportunity toe here purely and voluntarily. In other words, I came because I wanted toe. Delnef was puzzled, a little unconvinced. I knew he was looking for people interested in the outside world... I never thought it woulde like this.'' I heard about the n from Arel. For some reason, he seemed to be trying to get his people to work here. Delnefughed inwardly when he first heard that. I can''te!'' what kind of a dragon is Aren''t they proud enough to follow suit? In the first ce, he would not have chosen this path if he had not had the purpose of living in hiding after suffering internal injuries. But much more... Would you voluntarily ept an application and take him with you? Would that make sense? However, I found out that the reality is not like that. it really came Even now, this number of people came as a starter first. More maye after seeing the progress. In addition, Delnef is only in charge of Fahilia, and the rest are scheduled to be dispatched to other ces. Upon hearing this, Delnef was shocked inside. As a result, he got the subtle title of a dragon that entered human society first, whether it was honorable or not. It became a position to educate and watch the juniors like now. The reason Arel insisted on making him the assistant manager was to manage the dragons. I already heard the rumors! rumor? yes! The one who answered energetically was a striking girl with scarlet hair. She, too, is a dragon. However, because he is much younger than Delnef, he does not feel the dragon''s unique dignity or intimidation. I heard that Delneph settled down here alone during the still turbulent times. ???? what? And I heard that until the lord of this ce caught the eye, he was acknowledged by the humans on his own and went undetected! Nod. The other dragons nodded too. However, Delnef said, What do you mean by that?'' I was at a loss for words for a moment. Why is that? For some reason, his settlement period had be a questionable period of sess. Who is that? that Who did you hear from? This is the person who camest time. The culprit is Arell. Apparently, it seemed that he was making up all the nonsense stories about himself and bragging about them. Are you sure it isnt? done. Be aware of that. Delneph did not deny it. Even so, I don''t mind telling you the real reason for hiding here. He also has a degree of shame. If the truth was told... . wow! It was actually pathetic trash.'' Was it Hogu?'' This is Hogu.'' For some reason, I feel an ominous future that will be sold like that. Yes. It''s better to know that than to be disappointed. Delneph secretly tried to bury the truth. That''s how he shamelessly tried to start education. Chapter 533 Episode 533. Dragons areing (2) Anyway, I heard that you guys came here on your own. So I have no intention of contesting that decision. Nod. The juniors nodded their heads steadily and began to listen. Feeling a strange tion, Delneph continued. It always feels good to have people who listen to you one way or another. Because it seems like something is floating. I can fully understand how you guys have lived until the past because I am also of the same people. But here you shouldn''t live with that kind of feeling. What Delnef wants to teach today is how dragons live in human society. For that, the first thing you need is this. How much do you guys know about humans? Delnef opened the materials he had prepared in advance and began his lecture. Anthropology Introduction. Hepiled all the experiences he had while working in Fahilia to teach his fellow countrymen. First of all, we must understand the creature called human being. To live among them, you must know them. I will teach you about the human beings I have organized. I''m sure humans would get angry if they heard it. But the one who teaches is serious, and the one who is being taught is serious. It is a noble process to understand the existence of human beings as a different race. That''s how Delnef taught his juniors over and over again about the people he knew. Humans are never blind. It''s easy to notice from the slightest sense of incongruity. Even the smallest mistake is sure to arouse suspicion... Delneph taught her many tricks based on her seclusion experience. Especially important is themon sense of recent human society. Currency or how to use it. Especially how tomunicate naturally with humans. I spoke from my own experience. In reality, nothing is difficult if you pay attention. In addition, their ancestors sometimes roamed the world disguised as humans. Of course, it seems that the roads banned it at the time because it was an ident every time. The rest must be the tips for working here. I will exin thatter. Anyway, the fastest way to exin is on the spot. I can''t say this, but Delnef learned to live here as well. After a little trial and error, he was able to live without feeling ufortable like he is now. However, in his case, he was just desperate to live. Originally, that must have been the purpose.'' Originally, it was a job to pay off the debt to the manager who collected and matched the horse at the time. So, I just ate there moderately. Thinking about it, I had my doubts. Let yourself be like that. Then why did these kids have to work so hard toe here? Last time I saw it, my hometown is pretty good. Rather than a stuffy human figure, isn''t it possible to live there with wings stretched out in the form of a dragon? But why do you want to live in such a small ce? I was curious again. I have nothing more to say anyway. However, since there is nothing else to do, I wonder if Saddam can do it. Come to think of it, why did you guys voluntarilye here? You mean us? However, the neers responded that they did not understand why Delnef was asking such a question. I will use it as a reference for managing you in the future. At first, he even made excuses like this. It is a futile struggle for minimal dignity. well? We just wanted to go out because we were bored in the city. It was boring. Certainly, itsfortable to live there It''s kind of like being there since I was born... It was quite an unexpected answer for Delneph. Bored? who they are Even if they look like this, aren''t they people who spend hundreds of years confined to a single rare? But I''m just bored and want toe out... . Its interesting to see new thingsing out of peoples cities these days. Something busy is new! Surprisingly, it was for no reason. On the other hand, there was a trivial fact that came to mind again. Delneph is not on the older side either, but they are younger. Unlike him, who was already an adult 300 years ago, they seemed to be still young at the time. That is, the world does not know. Only then did I realize Is it a generation gap? I don''t know why my emotions are subtly different from a while ago. They are of a different generation than themselves. Unlike Delneph, who knows the outside world, neers now live there after being led by the dragons of their parents'' generation when they were immature, so they don''t know the scenery outside of that city. yes? senior? What did you say? Nothing. Delneph shook his head. Come to think of it, Nerell said that even though he didn''t propose it in the first ce, Lord was also considering it.'' Someday, human beings will need exchanges with countries. It seems that he emphasized that he would fall behind by simply looking down like in the past. I heard that Lord always said as a habit, The city of dragons may be stable for now, but someday it will be too small for you to live in''. At the time, the dragons didn''t really sympathize with the Lord''s words, so it seems that they were only considered second-hand at the time. But Delnef understood the meaning of the words again. Dragons are not what they used to be. As generations change, their thinking also changes. At first I thought it was because of his whim... So, until a little while ago, I hadn''t thought much about teaching these kids. But if this meant more than just his whim... . Should I be a little more serious?'' It is a moment that may change the way of life of the people of the future. Even though they turn their backs on them and turn their backs on their sister and live in a ce like this, once they realize that, they can''t just turn a blind eye. Delnef once again contemted how to properly teach these immature children. At least you shouldn''t disgrace your fellow countrymen. And I will pray to adapt my people to this world in line with the new era. There is still plenty of time before the new store opens. Delnef decided to teach them again one by one. Time does not wait quietly. Before they can change, they must prepare themselves first. around that time. The capital of Ernesia Kingdom almost turned upside down. To be precise, there was a real uproar. Of course there is no way to be quiet. Suddenly, a group of dragons appeared in the capital. That''s five marinas. Unlike some nobles and some high-ranking people who were able to stay calm, the people had to look up at the sky with their mouths wide open. Could this be the end of the kingdom? It''s bullshit that would be terrifying if someone misunderstood it, but no one could deny it. With five dragons, even the royal capital would be reduced to ashes overnight. It''smon sense. However, the dragons'' behavior was somewhat strange. The dragons that circled the air eventually reached the entrance to the royal capital. Landed in front of the castle wall and aligned. It was as if they were trying to appeal that they had no intention of invading this ce. The soldiers guarding the gate were perplexed. Of course, those dragons would just stand here. How should I respond? Isn''t it impossible to fight? please please Please just go!'' Even if I can''t, I want to avoid the worst oue. The soldiers sweated inwardly, and finally a decision came from above. Wait for now. Never attack.] I don''t know what to do with that even if I do attack. Before that, do you believe that mere soldiers from above have the talent to attack dragons? Anyway, as the order was, the soldiers just waited nervously for the next action of the dragons. The movements of thended dragons seemed to stop for a moment, but soon their figures shimmered in a strange light. And when the light disappeared, the dragon''s huge body disappeared. It was the five men and women who reappeared on the spot. Men and women who all emit a strange off-white color. Admiring their appearance, the soldier murmured. The rumors are true. Legend has it that dragons can take human form if they want to. He witnessed it with his own eyes. But I wasn''t very happy. The living witness who witnessed the legend realized that he was not in a happy position. The problem is that the dragons areing this way. The soldiers had to greet them with trepidation. First of all, it is the gatekeeper who guards this ce. Whoever the opponent is, you have to respond. What are you doing? I hope to visit your kingdom. leading among them. The green-haired young man said so in a slightly stiff tone. Well, of course, I would say that I hope to enter the country. The problem is that even if they wished, they couldn''t let them in right away. There''s no way the dragons have a pass or anything. what to do... ? While the car was in trouble, another message came down from above. . What do you say? They tell you to let them in. what? can not believe it. Just let the dragon in? They say they will send people to guide them to the capital. oh my god. I couldn''t believe it. Now, the royal castle means that the dragons will be weed as official guests. It''s nothing for people like us to get involved.'' Seniors must have their own thoughts. In particr, the soldiers, including him, know how timid the nobles are. They are not courageous enough to let such beings in without any guarantee. i get it. Then, until the people who came to pick them up arrive, we have to deal with them here... He took one look at the dragons waiting for an answer and then turned around again. So who will respond? no one steps out This is why you don''t need any camaraderie at all. he sighed. Eventually, he had to deal with those dragons until those who came to meet them arrived. It was really embarrassing. It would be easier if they didn''t say anything, but aren''t the dragons asking a lot of questions while looking at the scenery in the royal capital through the window in the waiting room? It''s not difficult, it''s just simple things. Is it because you just ask what you see? Eventually the soldier was at a loss and had to answer their questions. how long did itst The moment when those who came to greet them finally arrive and hand them over to them. The dragon passes something like scales to the soldier as if it were a tip, but I honestly don''t know if I should be happy about that. Somehow, if I receive this, it seems like something troublesome will happen... Still, if you say you don''t ept it, but ruin the customer''s mood, it''s difficult, so I epted it. Chapter 534 Episode 534. The dragons areing (3) The representative envoy sent from the city of Draena is Celtran. You are the king of Ernesia Kingdom. The green-haired young man politely bowed his head and raised his hand. As he posted his greetings, the human aristocrats who were watching had to sweat hard to hide the fact that they were forcibly surprised. Being a dragon, I thought the words that woulde out of his mouth would be arrogant and arrogant. The ent is still hard. But that''s just because they''re not familiar with thenguage. Other than that, everything else is wless. These are my fellow countrymen who apanied me to assist me and to notarize this meeting. Don''t worry, there are no dangerous ones. Keltran introduced hispanions as if to reassure them. They didn''t say anything, but they greeted politely. put your head down I don''t know what to do when I receive a greeting from an honored guest. Be at ease. Jeil tried to remain calm and epted their greeting. How many kings have ever lived and been formally greeted by dragons? However, the parties themselves are not very happy. My stomach burns. In the first ce, I still have to be resolute as a king, so I treat him with dignity, but I don''t know if this is what I''m good at. It would have been better if this had happened during the reign of thete King.'' Well, thete King Theonel should be breathing the same sigh by now, saying I''m d I''m retired!'' I''d rather use advice as an excuse... I also had the same crazy idea. Well, it is not unreasonable to have many thoughts when the envoys of dragons suddenlye. Im afraid you werent surprised by the sudden visit. Not to that extent. rather Well, excuse me, but I''m calmer than when the dragons sent their message. These are not empty words. In fact, before they visited, they had sent a letter to Ernesia Kingdom. The fact that the city of dragons exists, and the news that they will soon dispatch messengers. At first, I couldn''t believe it, but the testimony of the royal magicians that the energy left in the letter was definitely dragons. The fact that the same letter arrived in another country at the same time is a joke, so it is difficult to dismiss it. If true, it is not something to be easily dealt with. The first thing is to prepare your mind on the assumption that this is true. So, when the dragons actually arrived, they were able to calm the confused nobles and direct them to greet them quickly. Maybe it''s their own consideration.'' It was also a really funny fact. The dragon''s arrogance and savagery have been passed down asmon sense even to generations of people who have never seen them in person. But if you look at their attitude, doesn''t it seem like a lie? It''s difficult because I don''t know the number of goals... First of all, I wanted to talk to them and peek a little deeper. Of course, a mere human might be able to see through a dragon. Im sorry that you came from such a long distance, but I didnt have anything to treat you properly. Dont be rmed. The sudden visit was a disrespectmitted on our part. We are not stupid enough toin . I promise you. On future visits, I will make sure not to forget the negligence of this day. At first, the conversation started with a pretense, but gradually we decided to get into the main topic. In the letter, it was written that the city of nobles would take this opportunity to interact with us humans. It is true. Celtran calmly admitted. Nerell, who recently assumed the role of the head of the dragons, proimed to all the dragons residing in the city ording to the Lord''s will. That this city would be officially known to humans as a base for dragons. The name Drena City'' was also decided at that time. Because we needed a name to give to humans in order tomunicate. The town is said to have been named after the wife of Lord Edrels. It was decided in honor of him. That''s how they prepared the frame to show outside. However, the reason why they did not name a kingdom or a nation is because the concept of a nation is still unfamiliar to them. It doesn''t make any sense. informed anyway. I sent an official letter and even dispatched a delegation like this. However, humans are still unfamiliar with them. It is a well-known fact that humans have prejudices against our people. ? Such. Jeil looked at him as if he was embarrassed, and Celtran smiled as if he was okay. It may not be prejudice. The dragon''s nature is sharp and has a habit of looking down on other races. But isn''t that no different for humans? Humans too, the strong despise the weak. a simr difference Originally, I thought it would be a way to spend time hiding with my own people. Looking at the recent development of the human state, I just thought it had to be changed. Um, is that so? The best thing to do is to respond in moderation. No matter how much it is, it is not pure enough to believe that word. Still, they officially sent an envoy, and they are showing minimal sincerity. You can''t treat me like that. That''s why I want to talk about the details of human interaction. Are you okay, Your Majesty? Wee. Jeil thought that was the most appropriate answer. As long as the other person shows sincerity, it''s only fair to pretend to wee them. The dragon delegation decided to stay in the castle for the time being. Since this was unprecedented, one night was not enough to talk about it, and it would be rude to talk so hastily. More than anything else, the Kingdom of Ernesia didn''t want it to end soon. They also need time. Treating the delegation and wasting time is also a basic means. I will ask the balls right away. Jeil hurriedly summoned the nobles and began to ask for their opinions. All you need is time to devise a strategy. By now, the envoys would have been treated very kindly. And in the meantime, the best and nobles are trying to find a way. It was the best I could do now. You mean what to do with them? your majesty. It is difficult for us to express our opinions as easily as this time. Isnt that a normal agenda? Its just that I barely pass out. The nobles expressed disapproval. In a normal meeting, they spoke for their own interests, even useless things, and they saved their opinions this time. They, too, know the seriousness of the work. It wouldn''t be nice to be in a situation where you couldn''t respond well and the cause was because of the words that came out of your mouth. Everyone was speechless this time. Not only that, but they sneak a nce at each other. ruler! The feeling of You say it!''es and goes. Jeil also noticed the atmosphere and sighed. It might have been easier to decide if they had been rude and arrogant. The attitude of the dragons was intelligent enough to overshadow past legends. Even the appearance is outstanding, so thedies-in-waiting who do not know the situation look back at them without even realizing it and fall in love with them. That must be the subtlety. One of the aristocrats mustered up the courage to express such sentiments. With kind words and good looks... . How is the reaction in other countries? I heard that dragon guests came to other countries around the same time. It seems they can''t make up their minds either. keeping an eye on On the contrary, aren''t they secretly asking how the kingdom of Ernesia was decided? No, you decide! The first thing I wanted to do was ask. Arell! Did you ask him for his opinion? One of the nobles shes an eye! asked while opening. The name you look for when you''re sad. Arell. Normally, they would be afraid of Arel getting involved in a major event, but this time it was different. I''d rather ask him toe forward, since it''s okay for him to intrude here. As an analogy, I wanted to throw at least Arell into the dragon''s jaws. your majesty. Could it be that he still doesn''t know about this situation? Of course, I don''t think that''s possible. There is no physical evidence, but nobles do notice. I know that Arell is securing an information route by some means. In addition, it is an obvious fact that I contact him from time to time to ask for various things. What did he say? Um Are you talking about Arel? Jaeil put his chin on his chin and covered his mouth, deliberately dying his answer. I didn''t even have to say it. The king''s action alone is bound to give an answer. Turbuck. Turbuck. Then I heard someone''s light footsteps. Even the nobles were not surprised. Now, who would be the next person to appear thiste? It''s because it''s so simple that his face pops up. You seem pretty perplexed. The one who appeared while pretending to know nothing... . It was none other than Arel. Gently brushing his bangs, he sat down leisurely. It has been quite a while since thest Congress. I am d that everyone is well. Arel greeted them first as if on purpose. I just arrived. I heard that a rather distinguished guest ising. I am in a hurry. lie. Everyone had the same thought at this moment. it''s your lie Actually, I was waiting. I came here after ying with my aides in a corner of the castle. When shamelessness reaches its peak, even that bes a great asset. Human beings, be shameless. However, I was not actively involved in this matter from the beginning. It looks unnatural and suspicious if you have to take your hips off halfway beforehand. And the person looks cheap. Of course, I knew about when to send envoys from the city of dragons. Because I secretly instructed them to send it at this time in the first ce. I was the one who gave them basic manuals for diplomacy, such as etiquette andmon sense. He even tutored the dragons he would send directly to the delegation. It was a sufficiently informative and stic time. Kkeukkeuk. Still, thanks to that, the dragons showed a more intelligent appearance than was known, so everyone seemed quite bewildered. ording to the known image, The tea is cold. It wouldn''t be strange if he overturned the table while saying, Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Well, if I try to do it again, it won''t be fresh since I''ve already done it. Show off your intelligence enough to surprise them. It is necessary. what So I have no choice but to get in touch.'' Basically, I don''t get involved in royal politics and stay calm in Pahilia, but when a major incident urs, of course, as a noble... And first of all, it is bound to be called as a royal family. If there is a situation where a dragon appears, they will call me even if they don''t like it. Those guys seem to want me to put on a gun and solve it for them.'' I overheard the conversation a little while ago. Apparently they don''t want to take on things they can''t handle with their responsibilities. Anyway, only look for me when you''re sad. In fact, there is no problem even if I do not participate and other nobles proceed with the consultation. No matter who else does it, the content of the agreement does not change. Because I''ve already decided. Even so, it wasn''t because I was bored that I made a ce to go. It''s just that I don''t trust those lizards. Although they were instructed to train once, there is a very uneasy factor in entrusting them. As expected, when I''m anxious, it''s better for me to just go out on my own. Chapter 535 Chapter 535. Dragons areing (4) + work, dragons (1) I heard the situation. Apparently, you seem to be thinking about what answer to give to those precious guests? What do you think? Isn''t His Majesty already willing to ept it? I sneakily added a statement supporting his opinion before he spoke first. Anyway, the answer is already out there. Right. Is it the same conclusion? It is the same conclusion. This is the conclusion I came to after sharing opinions all night long ago. And from the standpoint of the kingdom, there was no reason to ruthlessly reject those dragons. There''s no reason for that. Even on the benefit side, joining hands is much more constructive now. I just waited for me to toss it moderately because the cowardly nobles would froth at their mouths. Even if it goes wrong or not, I''d like to drive it with the feeling that it happened because I said that.'' Since I have nothing to take responsibility for, I willingly went out. It''s a very cumbersome procedure. But sure enough, some nobles began to voice their anxiety. To make a deal with them Anyway, isn''t it premature? I can''t just me them for being cowards. Their opinion is amon sense answer. It''s natural to hesitate. Cooperate first. Wouldnt it be best to set a policyter? I gave them apromise. It will be hard to impress them if you refuse. In that case, wouldn''t it be better to lead it in the best course possible? but If the worst is going to happen, we wille to that conclusion no matter what. Let''s say this far, I won''t argue until the end. I guess so. If a dragon wants a dispute with human society, it does not have to be enmity now, but one day it will. One day you will fight the opponent you will fight. It is a conclusion that even a child knows. However, isn''t it thew to live wisely to try to avoid it as much as possible? There''s nothing like that in the first ce.'' At least it has the prefix as long as I exist on this earth''. there will be no fighting If you''re still anxious, I''ll take responsibility for it in case of an emergency. There won''t be anything to be held ountable for. Having said it so strongly, their faces be at ease for now. They are also very dizzy. I don''t intend to go that far to leave it to Lord Arell. Certainly, as the two of you said, that side will be as safe as possible. Then we should talk more. But who is it? They stare at each other and remain silent. The bottom line is that I don''t want to talk to the dragon directly. Anyway... . Let me go. After studying dragons, I know how to please them. I mean physically. back. It was me who pretended to clench my fist and blow steam into my heart. Not everyone is against it. I guess I was thinking of leaving this to me anyway. I will discuss with you. My older brother does not object and intervenes. So don''t look for me when you''re in trouble. I sighed. I came with this in mind anyway. I want everyone to know that it''s a little courage''. Anyway, the opponents are the races with special traits, so I don''t know what they want to be afraid of. Rather, they seem cuter than dogs or cats, perhaps because they have be attached to them recently. is that just me? next day. A dinner party with dragons. Afterwards, there was a meeting to draw out simple agreements for detailed exchanges. Yes, that''s what you need in moderation. And since it was a ce to discuss what to do in the future, it ended without anything interesting to say. I didn''t even have to do any physical flirting. I''m a little sorry. The conclusion so far is ideal. I just respond calmly. There''s no reason to joke. For me, it''s just a ce to recite things that have already been decided. If the conditions above are the same, the Kingdom of Ernesia wees exchanges. Any disagreement? doesn''t exist. The dragon side doesn''t mumble otherwise and listens and passes it on obediently. that green dragon. Was it Celtran? He was trying to remain as nonchnt as possible. Well, he was also warned me not to talk nonsense and not to make mistakes. You won''t have the guts to talk nonsense in front of me. It''s not that I''m putting any unfair conditions there. fair conditions anyway. Promoted fair exchange. There''s no reason to be dissatisfied. Anyway, I took all the good things in advance. That''s why I smiled leisurely the whole time, and the green dragon looked at me like it was ufortable. And the older brother who doesn''t know anything just reveals his good intentions to them with a friendly face. The Kingdom of Ernesia hopes for a good rtionship with you in the future. It is the same. If you talk nonsense, will you make it into a grilled lizard? While trying to avoid that kind of earnest look, the green dragon calmly reciprocates the best brother''s favor. Thereafter, after going through several additional discussions, the process of signing a formal treaty will continue, but if it continues as it is, it will be done without any problems. * After the envoys of dragons go back. I went back to Fahilia right away without any regrets. This one time is the end of giving anyway. After that, the oldest brother and the nobles will take care of it. What I''m going to do on the outside is now the end of this contact. I heard the rumors. The person I am currently in contact with. Marquis Carret listened to the story without much panic. Because he had already heard about this to some extent in advance. So, as you saidst time, will you be investing in the city of dragons? Perhaps it will be like that if nothing special happens? Currently, dragonsck a reliable currency to trade with other countries. That''s why, first of all, you should make a deal with Ernesia Kingdom and suck up the basic funds through it. Of course, since a lot of gold coins flowed in, Marquis Carret, who oversaw the issuance of the currency, should also be aware of this fact. If you have an idea, I wont stop you from investing in it personally, Marquis. In some cases, there may be cases where the kingdom directly invests in them. I casually mentioned the possibility. It tells you that it would be good to invest personally. Let''s consider it. well it''s still too early It''s a story about when a treaty was signed in earnest and a deal was established. Considering the value of dragons, he would know that it would not be a bad idea to establish connections with them first. But. I am worried about whether other countries will be able to negotiate with them. hmm. Marquis Karet''s concerns made me think about what to say. First of all, I can''t say for sure this or that. Because now I am not meditating even to other countries. Doesnt Arel know too? What their field of view is. Well, there are no cases where things go normally. I know what his concerns are. From what I can see, at least um I wonder if some two or three countries will reveal the reservation and the rest will ept it. At least you won''t say no? Surely that would bemon. I don''t think they have the guts and strength to brute force against a dragon. Still, it is a family with that in mind, since there will be national power to express its intention to the degree of reservation. Anyway, they put off the conclusion for a long time hmm''? Why are you doing that, Mr. Arell? No, just now, a servant brought a letter Well, it seems like it''s too scary to say, and conclusions have been made in other countries as well. Marquis Carret deliberately did not answer. You should know that this letter is not from the normal route. Anyway, it''s because it''s too fast to get the news. As he guessed, this is a report from my personal information route. where? Shall we see how much you agree? Without thinking, I opened the envelope and skimmed through the contents. Let''s get rid of all the details and summarize. [Answers regarding exchanges with dragons are withheld from all countries except for Ernesia Kingdom, Merman Empire, and Celia. It takes time to make a decision.] Oh, that''s how it goes. I noticed one conclusion from the report and raised my eyebrows. It seems you dont know their value yet. It wasn''t surprising. It''s unpleasant, but not surprising. Well, you''ll find out soon.'' You will soon find out what yourck of discernment is. No, we''ll show you soon. Do the work, dragons (1) Each country was showing a passive reaction to the exchanges with the city of Draena and the subsequent advancement of dragons into society. It''s a dragon that has no choice but to do that. When he''s angry, he blows his breath, and when he''s bored, he blows up his house and barn with a single p of his wings. A creature whose existence itself is a disaster and a mass of nuisance. Of course, even if they came out like a gentleman now, it was not easy to believe from the point of view of humans. So they chose to watch. On the other hand, he ordered spies to be sent to other countries that allowed exchanges with dragons to monitor their condition. The spies who had been dispatched to the borders of Ernesia Kingdom watched their condition day after day. It was because the information came in that Ernesia Kingdom was hiring several dragons here as a trial. You''ve got quite a bit of guts. Aren''t you thinking about things going wrong?'' And he is also a spy who came all the way here for the same purpose. Kezels Reines. I came here to check the dragon''s reality at themand of the leadership. Even though I told them to monitor and report the dragon''s activities... At first, when I heard about the mission, I couldn''t believe my ears. Watch the dragon? As soon as he heard that, he inadvertently asked his lord. Have I done something wrong?'' And I got scolded for not joking. Afterwards, when I heard that the dragons had announced their existence and started to act, I was surprised to see that my eyes were turned upside down. Anyway, the person above wants to know if interacting with dragons is really worthwhile.'' The lord who gave him this mission will also report to us based on the information he brought. And finally, they will decide whether trading with dragons is beneficial. In a sense, the future direction depends on one''s shoulders and eyes. Thinking like that makes me scared. The question is, how should I decide?'' After much thought, Kezels chose this method. As a worker from another country, I decided to watch the dragon at the same site. Thus began the so-called Dragon Observation Diary. Currently, Kezels was pretending to be a worker who came from a foreign country to make money. Wherever you go,bor is always needed. Even in foreign countries, it is rtively easy for people from other countries to find jobs in border areas close to foreign countries. It went smoothly until it came in like that. And, as obtained in advance, the object to be observed was also clearly confirmed. He''sing.'' While eating breakfast and contemting future policies, the object of observation appeared in the restaurant. Chapter 536 Chapter 536. Do it, dragons (2) A girl with red hair and eyes. At first nce, it could be mistaken for a pretty vige girl, but she is the dragon who recently started working here. Ilugeline. It is not clear whether this is his real name or a pseudonym, but he is called that way here. Red Probably a red dragon strain.'' He had never seen his real face, so he was only guessing. In folktales, even if a dragon transforms, its unique appearance is reflected, so it is probably correct. How many dragons like that are there even here?'' There are already several dragons besides her in this city with polymorphs like that. It also means that they have officially obtained the right to stay and are sitting proudly. High-ranking officials from other countries, who had not yet decided to interact with the dragons,ughed bitterly at Ernesia Kingdom''s decision. There were also opinions that were concerned that something big would happen if the dragon was allowed into the city. But Kezels thought differently now. He too had some prejudice at first. I was terrified even the day before I first discovered the object of observation here. What if I get caught and eaten? I can''t believe it at all just by looking at the appearance.'' Far from preying on humans, there is no sense of incongruity even when eating with a fork and knife elegantly. In fact, their diet is not too different from that of humans. She came casually to the seat where Kesels was sitting, sat down without saying a word, grabbed a piece of bread lying on the table basket, and bit it off. To think that a dragon just eats rye bread, which ismon in any restaurant... . Kezels felt dizzy in his heart and replied as calmly as possible. Mr. Iruzelin? Order it and eat it. I have ordered. what How about a loaf of bread? I''ll give you one when minees outter. okay? It doesn''t matter. Of course, I wasn''t robbed. In the first ce, Iruzelin and Kezels are currently working in the same workce. Wouldn''t it be best to do it at the same workce to observe? There is no particr distance between workers who work in the same workce. In fact, no one who eats here feels puzzled by her behavior. Even if you sometimes get attention because of your eye-catching appearance, now you just act because you want to. ha Can''t we start a littleter? This is why humans... Gulping down the leftover bread, she grumbled as usual. I don''t know if all dragons are the same, but she looked weak in the morning. Anyway, it seems that he has no intention of hiding his identity. Well, most of those who are here in the first ce know her identity. Of course, not all citizens of the city knew. It seemed that it was still too early to hide his true identity. But only the bosses and co-workers that the dragons work for know. There is no obligation to reveal it, but if you see dragons working, including her, you will know even if you don''t want to know. And that dragon is nowining like a human would do, saying Oh, I don''t want to work''. Even if we start preparing now, it will be noon when we start working in earnest. We cannot dy it any longer. I know that much too. Are you saying you''re not going to do anything? I didnt say anything, but Even as they were having this conversation, Keszels couldn''t believe himself. what is a dragon Of course, he has never witnessed a real dragon in the past, nor has he met anyone who has. Most of those who have seen dragons are braggarts. However, there is something grander and more arrogant about the conversations between dragons and humans in old sources and folktales. I don''t feel like an immature young man whoins because he doesn''t want to work like this. No, that''s fortunate.'' Thanks to that, I''m not as worried as I was when I met her on the first day. Still, something seems to have broken my dream. after breakfast. Colleagues working in the same ce, including Iruzelin, packed their equipment and headed out of the city for today''s work. If you haven''t seen it in person, you won''t believe it, but what she does is just a normal civil engineering job. The dragon is civil engineering... . I don''t mean to belittle any particr profession, but Kezels didn''t find it a good fit at first. But right now I don''t see it that way. There is no other person better suited for this job than she is. Come to think of it, Mr. Iruzelin? huh? what? Iruzelin, who was yawning profusely and spewing out small embers, looked back. She was rxing because she was still preparing for work. It''s hot before that. Please refrain from breathing. sorry. I haven''t gotten used to this yet. It''s very difficult to fit inside. Originally, polymorphs arent that easy. I dont know much about magic. so? What were you trying to say? Why are you doing this? Arent human affairs boring to you? ah? I did something... not a big deal. Originally, I was stuck in the house where I lived, but the deputy Lord came and said, You can help with the work too. What are you doing in this busy time? At least he throws me away, saying, Go earn something like the other guys. It''s really no big deal. Most of them came voluntarily. Well, everyone has some talent. Come to think of it, I saw someone at the bakeryst week. Why are you there across the street from our dorm? ah? Remelt? He was interested again. Well, even where I used to live, it was pretty boring there. I do what I was interested in there or what I did because I was bored. I didn''t know you would use it. okay While having such a conversation, the necessary preparations were alreadypleted and the full-scale work began. The main work they do in the union of construction workers is mainly to use their strength, such as repairing the city''s barriers and road maintenance. And today''s work is the highest paying job for them, but also the most difficult and cumbersome. It''s a change of railroad route. ording to the foreman, it seems that the monster was destroyed some time ago. It happens often. Since the eyes of surveince cannot reach the outside of the city, monsters y pranks on them. Are you saying its amazing no matter how many times I see it? That piece of iron runs so fast. I want to ride once... Cant we get on? The deputy Lord forbade it. Don''t be a nuisance. What the hell were you doing before? ah. I don''t know~ Anyway, let''s get to work. Can I take this off? And you just have to go for a new one. The words were simple, but the actual work procedure was simr. Remove obsolete lines and rece with new ones. That''s it. The problem is that the task isn''t easy. The iron used on this line is different from ordinary iron. It seems that specially processed iron is used to prevent someone with malicious intent from doing tricks. Due to the effect of the magic circle inscribed in the iron, this line cannot be interfered with except through purely physical means. If there is an exception, it is the Ernesia Mage''s Tower that has a spell that can interfere with this. Because of that, only a magician on the Ernesiama Tower side could do this construction. The problem is that they are not idle, but difficult to mobilize for urgent construction. There is also a lot ofbor cost. That''s where her power shines. Anyway, let''s take it off quickly and finish it. I''m already hungry. She ttered her wrists and stepped out. As if to get out of the way, seasoned artisans step out of the way in both directions. Usually, in a ce where people do rough things like this, it''s easy for a neer like her to be rtively territorial. She suppressed that gaze within a day. Of course, not violently, just pure efficiency. Iruzelin approached the lightly damaged line and put only one hand on it. hmm! Then, with a light cheer, a grotesque sound was heard from the iron railing, and at once it was ripped off and lifted up. Originally, they had to be disassembled one by one, but that was not easy because of the fixed magic form. Even so, she was lightly ripped off with only physical force. A dragon after all. Considering her true identity, it is natural. However, since it was done in the form of a mediocre girl, this scene was still unfamiliar to me. The feeling of reality disappears. Can you put this over there for now? Iruzelin crumpled up the wires she had torn off, put them together, and lightly threw them aside. It doesn''t matter because the wires that are going to be useless anyway will be melted down. The sight of it flying like a branch of metal weighing hundreds of kilograms feels far away. This is why she is treated well in this workce. only using force. When ites to purely manualbor, no one canpete with her. To put it bluntly, the lord of Pahilia pped for them while saying words that he did not know the meaning of, such as walking heavy equipment''. Actually, the foreman was even impressed that he was saving money to hire a wizard.'' Of course, her daily wage is ten times higher than that of other workers, but it is much cheaper than hiring a wizard. A simple calction is sufficient. In addition, the employment cost is covered to some extent with the support of the kingdom, so the union seems to be smiling. It''s not just her. Other dragons... All of them are excellent.'' At least the other dragons working in this city are showing amazing skills in their respective fields. In the words of Iruzelin, it is a skill learned in leisure time, but that skill surpasses most first-ss craftsmen. It can also be called the power of true leisure. As a talent, he is very good. At first, he too carefully calcted. their talents. Even the by-products from the city of the dragons who dispatched them there. I''m sure it''s to the point where I can''t just sit idly by.'' Whether it''s a benefit or not, interacting with dragons is a big enough plus factor. There is no big problem with the personality there. Wouldn''t it be enough to want to grab the writers of the time by the cor, asking why the story left in the past has that shape? It would be better toe to a conclusion soon.'' It is time to report appropriately to the above. Certainly, interacting with dragons would bring great benefits. that it will be the trend of the times. Ernesia Kingdom started first, but his homnd thought it would be better to ept it quickly. At least, they are sincerely trying to harmonize with the world. Because it seemed sincere. Chapter 537 Episode 537. Go to work, dragons (3) The dragons who work here periodically hold a temporary meeting every dawn when other humans go to sleep. Dragon meeting at work. The purpose is to strengthen spirit with the same people. And to sort things out. In fact, the reason they worked here wasn''t really because they were in need of money. It is in the name of social learning. In order to directly contact people and set the policy of exchange with them, it means that they want to experience them directly. That is why they meet regrly to share opinions. It''s bread. Dragon Remelt, who is currently active as an outstanding bread maker and is receiving high expectations, presented baked bread for practice. Eat the bread. okay. Before that, what kind of bread are you seriously setting the mood for? Eat anyway. The dragons picked it up and mumbled as if it were natural. First of all, they have a human form, but they are definitely dragons. A number of dragons gathered and munched on freshly made bread. It''s peaceful. How are you? hmm gulp. Would I like something a bit saltier? Its noisy, Iru Zeline. Sweet bread is popr these days. Take it a little more to suit your own taste. no We like sweets better. Chit Iruzelin, as if pouting, took the remaining bread into her mouth and swallowed it with a gulp. It''s more annoying than that, so let''s talk about this first. The guy on our side seemed to be trying to report back to my house. The same goes for this one. So are we. The other dragons nodded and said simr things to each other. The stickies they are talking about now are spies from other countries. In the case of Iruzelin, it is Kezels. And other dragons also have eyes to observe their actions one by one in their respective workces. On purpose, they noticed and neglected. Rather, they approached as if to observe them diligently and even showed themselves. never they are dull I already knew from the beginning that spies were on guard. ording to Deputy Rod, we have to do this so that other countries can see our people well, so there''s nothing we can do about it. It''s a bit embarrassing to be observed. It was for the benefit of his own people that he turned away from the watchful eyes. After all, the cause of human vignce is the mistake of our ancestors. They must have been violent. Um Wasnt that natural then? It was natural in those days. The dragon, the only generation that was an adult before the dragons migrated, murmured with a bitterugh. Since most of the dragons here are from the generation born after the city was just built, there is rtively little difficulty in integrating into the world. It must mean that the times have changed to show off your dignity by shutting yourself in a cave like in the past. Ah, it will be over soon, and I want to go to another city too. Isnt that the ce called Pahilia? There are already other guys there. And it''s managed by the Lord''s brother. Do you think it will be difficult for a while? ah it was those guys Come to think of it, they seem to be doing something different from us, right? Have you heard what you''re doing? Do you know the dragon? Iruzelin asked with interest, but the other dragons just shook their heads stiffly as if they didn''t know. Although they have been exined, it is the kind of thing they do not understand. What was it? I heard it was a different kind of work than we did. ah. that what service? I think you said that? What is that? You have no idea. What is it? Is it easy? I dont know, but I heard it was dealing with humans. They said it was very cumbersome. I just dont know Anyway, if it''s annoying, I''m not interested. Iruzelin was not interested in anything more. Well, things right now aren''t too bad. If you put in a little effort, people will take care of you. At least for the time being, it seemed like I wouldn''t get tired of being here. ? The year I turn twenty-three Andter, in the history of the continent, the beginning of the year will be recorded as the year when dragons and humans began to interact''. Since the beginning of the year, I have been satisfied with the recent exchange results with the dragons. The reputation wasn''t bad either. All of them have excellent abilities, and their looks are also easy to attract people. It is not just a job that requiresbor or various skills. The recently expanded cafe also used dragons as shop assistants, so the reputation was good. At first, the customers who were disappointed when Delnef didn''te out said that they were even more weing to the more young people. As expected, looks are everything.'' If this continues, it will be very soon before the country turns upside down. I''ll have to do something first before that, though.'' Meanwhile, Delnef''s training for new recruits seems to be going well. After all, they were still newbie dragons, so it seems that they were troublesome enough to cover the head of the hukou during the education process, but it seems that they have been educated well enough now. In the meantime, the that store'' that will be opened additionally is also being perfectlypleted. Hehe, everything is as nned. Truly everything is as nned. It''s so smooth it''s about to let out an evilugh. Pena is watching me giggling as if in a dark mood, with the feeling that this too will pass. No, I''ve reached the point where I can appreciate it. It''s like an annual event now. But Arna doesnt look good in terms of education, so can you put up with it? It''s just a smile looking forward to the future, ma''am? Let''s say this smile is a sign for prosperity. Surely it would be difficult for Arna to follow suit, so he should be careful. Ego? Let''s not worry about the little things? The new cake here is sweet. As a side note, I scoop out the cake and serve it myself. Ugh?. In the end, Pena hesitated as if embarrassed, then took it herself and mumbled. In our house, husbands y aegyo with their wives. yes this is normal And it needed to be like this. I need to exin my new business. You''ll understand better if you let go of your mood in advance. It was clear that I would not be able to ept it otherwise. so? Didn''t you say you had a favor for me? Its hasty. Wait a minute. I was just trying to exin. A little while ago, I was exining to Pena about the new store that had just opened. Before opening the store, I had to ask for some help from Pena. However, she still tilted her head as if she didn''t quite understand. So is that it? It''s a shop, but it''s not a shop that sells things... that what? Alcohol and a smile. Drink and Smile? It is like that if you express it around the circle. Actually, besides the smile, this and that? I will sell several things. Now there is no need to hide it, so I taught Pena the details of the business. and. Pooh! As usual, Pena, who had been quietly listening to my story with a cup of tea, suddenly spewed tea. It exploded into something unexpected. Ugh! Coke! Ugh! And the spouted tea was directed to me. The maids who had been helping oute over and clean it up, but they aren''t surprised either. Proof that this happens often. How on earth did it be amon thing for a family to spit out while drinking tea? As for the cause, it''s because of me. Did you understand anyway? oh my god! Pena is upset about something. Hermon sense seems unbelievable. Are you serious? A store like that. Will that happen? Of course it is possible. Who is doing it? don''t joke How much is the investment invested? If you add in the cost of hiring them, it''s no joke. However, since the content was the content, of course Pena couldn''t help but feel cold after hearing it. wow What the hell did you hear in your head, Arell? It''s no use looking at it like that. All it costs is a vision for the future and a future that sucks my honey. Anyway, to do it. hmm If possible, I want you to cooperate a little bit. Its good to get a little bit of word of mouth. Word of mouth? There is nothing else to ask of Pena. light publicity. How long have you decided to go to the New Years social gathering? You just need to spread some rumors there. I''m sure it would be better for me to do it. Pena also nodded and pondered to see if she understood her intentions. Rather than not wanting to listen to my request. They worry because they are amazed by the business contents. Because it''s really unheard of. Arel? I''ll ask again . isn''t that weird? huh? really isn''t it? yes? I told you. That''s the end of the description... I know what you''re misunderstanding, but it''s never like that. Or do you not believe me? I''m Arell ha ha ok I''ll get the story out... Before that, Im worried about how to bring this up. If thats the case, dont worry. I grinned and clung to Pena''s side, telling them the first words of the rumor that were leaking. ''Wives? Come to think of it, do you know that? Is there a good store?'' I''ll take care of it. Why are you sighing? Is that really what you mean? A promise is a promise. In the end, Pena decided to sneak up on the story about the newly opened store at the social club, as requested by Arell. I can''t live... His entricity wasn''t even a day or two. I honestly don''t hate it. what is this time... . Because the idea Arel proposed was beyond her imagination. At first, she wondered what kind of store it was, but after hearing about it, the content of his new business was beyond her imagination. If he hadn''t been her husband, he might have grabbed her hair and shook her head on the spot. It was so embarrassing yet surprising. If you look at it, isn''t it a weak point? After listening to it, Is it okay?'' And it was about the extent of stabbing my conscience a little bit. Does that really work?'' If it works, why wouldn''t that be something terrifying in its own way? It is for the sake of Youngji. Pena, too, was convinced that she was going through such a feat, and tried to listen to Arel''s request. however What should I say?'' The first word is the problem. Now, she was worried about attending a tea party invited by a certain viscountess in the kingdom. Arel said it was okay to say that, but it seems that she is a little... I mean, it''s disappointing. oh? Are you Pena? Is there anything that makes you ufortable? The Viscountess, the host of this tea party, asks if she noticed her troubles. Oh no. Do you just have a moment to think about how to bring it up? worry Are you? Dont worry, its not that Im particrly dissatisfied. just I can''t say I''m embarrassed to say what to say about this ridiculous new business my husband is starting. I''ll have to get the word out though. Actually, it looks like they are trying to start a new business in our city. Oh, is that so? What is a new business? Other nobledies are also interested. In a sense, the conversation now is important information about Fahilia''s future business. Chapter 538 Chapter 538. Do your job, dragons (4) Anyway, looking at what Pena is talking about here, it''s clear that this information is being leaked on purpose. They know that too. Hmm? Actually, I''m a bit embarrassed to say it. Apparently, the store I started this time is a store for manydies. Suk Are they girls? It seems that the girls felt a sense of incongruity in some strange expression. So far, Arel has never done business for someone in particr. There have been times when I have aimed at the nobles like limited goods or luxury goods, but from the beginning, the nobles... Even that, he had never concocted anything that targeted women from aristocratic families. If you do something you haven''t done, of course you''re interested. Is it a new cosmetic or something? Poetry, actually. Pena deliberately lowered her voice as if she was a little embarrassed and gestured. While pretending to respond moderately, the information that Pena was secretly bewitched... In other words, after hearing an exnation for pre-promotion. Oh my God? That''s true... that''s true... He is such a wonderful person. He too... For some reason, everyone secretly hides their true feelings and nces at each other. It''s not something that''s overly edgy. However, it would be fair to say so openly. I was very surprised too. How the hell did hee up with this idea? Pena also deliberately said this even though she knew what they were thinking. I spoke as promised. Once the information was leaked. Indeed, word of mouth now spreads throughout the kingdom through them, and it is up to them how they will receive it. I don''t know what happened after this. ugh... Arel, you take care of the rest!'' Pena is just now I''ve done my job!'' I just sip the tea in the mood. * * * After some time. Some kind of rumor began to flow in the social world. It was a topic of conversation between nobledies and youngdies who made their debut in the social world. Did you hear ? I heard that Fahilia had it? I heard that too. I''m sure there''s a new store in Fahilia, right? If it was simply an ordinary store, it wouldn''t be a hot topic. However, what the girls hold their breath and share this topic is the content of the new business rather than the store. They say I''m sure I didn''t hear that wrong, right? Im sure I heard that too. Then the rumors seem to be true. Rumors tend to change when they are carried by people. Knowing this well, she repeatedly interacted with nobledies from other aristocratic families, verified and convinced her. That rumor is true. It really is there. then. Im sure. Im sure. They conspired with heavy determination. It is their own decision. Lets go to Fahilia. Strangely enough, they made a decision and were burning as if they were shouldering some important mission. * * * Regardless of which kingdom, if I had to choose anyone who couldn''t control it as much as thedies anddies, only the gray-haired lord of a certain city. There is no boredom of the aristocratic family . It''s probably because they''rezy, but anyway, that''s why they''re always looking for something interesting. Even at social gatherings, the reason why we often share radical stories in an interesting way is to forget the boredom. Because they are women who are in a simr situation, they often sympathize and share stories. The rumors heard by them are also something that can never be heard in vain. Somehow, I even came to Pahilia. I never imagined that I could reallye. In the carriage that had just passed through the gates of Pahilia, young nobledies were making a fuss with each other. But maybe you wont find out? Whoop whoop. Don''t worry about that. Because we have already prepared for it. The wife who spoke confidently was the wife of a countess who hosted the meeting. In any case, we are having a meeting at a hot spring in Fahilia. I have already told the users firmly. I paid the price for keeping my mouth shut. oh It''s reliable. Other wives admired her thorough means. ording to the original family hierarchy, her influence is not so great, but perhaps because of the purpose of this meeting, she who led the way is being worshiped like a leader. And I dont think its something we should be slowing down about. It''s not particrly dishonest, is it? I don''t know if that''s the case. Anyway, we are just going to check out the new store that has opened in Fahilia. Im going to check the rumors. It''s just for confirmation. It''s an excuse. All nobledies know that. But nobody denies that excuse. Anyway, we know each other''s purpose and agree with each other. And since he was already on this wagon, there was no going back. The purpose is to be clear and united. There is no such thing as betrayal. They also have loyalty. Lets go. The sun is setting. Usually, when the sun sets, it means the end of the day. But for today''s girls, it''s not like that. Even for a purpose. Their day is just beginning. First of all, we stop by a hot spring that we made a reservation in advance to secure a clear route. After preparing there, they headed straight there. A new store recently opened in Fahilia. by reservation only. It is also a ce where only women from aristocratic families who are ustomed to luxury are permitted. Fahilia Ladies Social Club I mean. That Arel-nim definitely assured me. It wouldnt be just a waste of time. First of all, lets go in! That''s how the wagon goes towards the new store. And they see a new world there. first of all. The official business purpose of the shop they visited is none other than a pub. However, it is very different from the generally known pub. A store just for them. Usually, taverns are known for their noisy and vulgar image, and it is not much different from that image. This is because alcohol andmotion are inextricably linked. And it''s all the more so because the main users are men. It is true that people from the upper sses before men and women do not have to go to ces like street pubs. And it is true that they feel rtively stuffy. Even nobles drink. Even at social churches, I often serve alcohol. And the men of the aristocratic family... I can''t say it openly, but there are opportunities and ces like this. But rtively, they don''t have that much opportunity. Would you openly say that you are crazy and drink at a social church? It is like a battlefield. A ce where you should never stay sober even if you drink alcohol. In a ce where all sorts of scheming and informatione and go, they cannot enjoy alcohol. Of course, there were also drinking parties among noble wives. But drinking tea was much better, nothing good at all. That''s why no one will express it, but they will be hoping for it in the middle of the day. For once, I hoped for a ce where I could rx and y. Strange rumors spread about such a car. It is said that only nobles will open a ce where only women can rest in peace in Fahilia. And by another route, they confirmed that the information was true. I must see...'' How different will it be from other seats?'' The only reason they visited this ce was out of curiosity. There are many women of aristocratic circles who can''t control their boredom. That''s why I try to relieve the boredom somehow by constantly being interested in fashion and finding hot topics. Then, one piece of information that bothered me came in, so I came here even with the excuse of I''ll check it myself!'' In other words, the conclusion was boring. Truly boringdies. From the outside, it looks like an ordinary store. Compared to the other buildings, it is certainly strangelyrge, but The women looked at the exterior of the building seen from outside the carriage and evaluated it. In terms of scale, it is not much different from the recently expanded store. It''s strangely in. Yes. Something different from what I expected! and there is nothing toe Perhaps because of the reaction, he had a slightly disappointed expression on his face. Did youe here for nothing? Lets go in first. Now that I''m here, shouldn''t I check until the end? I have no intention of going back, even if it was a waste of distance and money toe here. However, expectations have definitely been lowered. The carriage went around the outside of the building and entered the entrance. When the carriage stopped at the entrance, someone came out from inside the store and politely opened the carriage door to greet the customers. wee. He bowed his head once more and saluted politely. The nobledies, who at first looked away in disappointment as if they were no longer interested in whether or not he greeted them, soon widened their eyes. ???? oh? I didn''t even expect it. They were surprised to see the appearance of the clerk who came out to escort them. Now that the sun has set, the red-haired young man is clearly visible even though only dim lighting is shining on him. Their eyes were focused on her appearance, which is hard to see at most aristocratic parties. Even so, he greeted me calmly, as if he didn''t care much, and continued talking. Are you the countess of Gese who made the reservation? Yes yes. Come on. The Countess of Gese, who had made a reservation for this shop herself through some kind of route on this trip, hurriedly nodded. My name is Luzel. I will escort the guests. After briefly introducing herself, the clerk here, Ruzel, greeted them politely once more. At first, the girls, who had dissatisfied faces that looked a bit fat, rxed a little. It was not a bad feeling when the handsome young man directly bowed his head and treated him politely. eww Mmm. Then could you please guide me? Yes, this way. After that, following Rouzel''s guidance, they and the escort attendants who followed them followed them into the entrance. At first, their eyes only followed Ruzel''s backside as if they only saw his appearance, but soon after they entered the store, they scattered in all directions. oh? I was so modest outside. The exterior of the shop is modest, but let''s go inside. The interior structure with a subtle interior and colorful decorations caught my eye. Unlike the vulgar nightlife. As if they wanted to appeal as a beautiful ce for them, they forgot face and turned their heads around the exquisite interior. okay. The modesty was just to hide. indeed. Then I understand. They whispered among themselves and nodded their heads. It''s definitely what the lord is doing. There''s no way you''d do it carelessly! sure! sure! As if it was a lie that they were very disappointed just a moment ago, they made a fuss. First of all, after making a simple confirmation that it was the person who made the reservation, Ruzel guided them to the reserved seats. then. I will give you a brief guide. Is this your first visit to the main store? Luzel kindly asked and began to exin simple usage procedures and instructions. Chapter 539 Chapter 539. Go to work, dragons (5) + Recollection of a reincarnated person (1) Yes, this is the first time. I heard they sell alcohol here? Rather than that, I said it was Rougell, right? Are you still guiding me? Originally, it wasmon for them to just leave troublesome things to servants or escorts and listen to what others said, instead stopping the escort from taking their ce and shaking their heads as if they were chicks seeing their mother for the first time. It seems that the escorts were embarrassed by this reaction for the first time, and then decided to sit by and watch as if they had decided on a policy. At least they are not so ignorant as to spoil the interest of their masters. Because we know everything, we can follow the owner to a ce like this. In addition, another clerkes and gives a separate exnation to the escorts. The clerks also had unusual appearances, so the escorts were also a little dazed at some point. Just looking at it makes my head go nk. Still, he shows his work ethic and barely maintains his sober mind. In the meantime, the nobledies werepletely engrossed in it and were asking Ruzel about this and that. Sometimes there were questions about the menu, such as alcohol or side dishes, and sometimes there were questions about the individual Rouselle or the clerks. They were reallyid back. You know. I mean this. Umm, can youe a little closer and tell me? It''s because I''m a little blind. To those who showed even a little more interest with obvious excuses, Ruzel did not show any sign of being annoyed, and responded to them kindly. It''s not that the attitude is rigid either. He responds flexibly with a softugh. But on the other hand, it feels unrealistic, as if his attitude is catching a distant cloud. With that subtle sense of distance, they had a crush that even they couldn''t understand. After a few conversations, they finally finished the order and nomination. Yes, I received my order. Almost at the same time as Rougell stepped back to deliver the spell, the young men they nominated entered and helped them. He pours me a drink and sometimes makes me a conversation partner. Usually, they are ustomed to being treated politely, but for some reason, they felt strangely new here. It''s really strange. There''s nothing strange about having someone wait on you. But why is my heart beating so fast? And soon after, there was one among the nobledies who noticed the truth. I see It was like that.'' All doubts have been cleared. It looks... okay It''s the appearance.'' Jureuk. Water droplets fell from her eyes. The young man she nominated stopped pouring her a drink and was startled to see her tears. no Why are you crying all of a sudden? By any chance, are you dissatisfied with my hospitality? No, no. She shook her head. Thepanions who came with her see her and seem to think, That person is drunk, she''s drunk'', but it doesn''t matter. I want to cherish only the emotion of the moment . It is a fact, not an analogy. Most of the people who serve them on a daily basis are the same women. At least the men are old butlers. Or else, it was just the guys doing the hard work in the garden. Of course, I would pay attention to those guys. How many days does a man who is said to be a husband stay in the mansion? Even half of them didn''t find their husbands to be all that good. Even the age gap is the same as the father in some cases. In addition, if you can afford to look at it, those guys sometimese back to the mansion, and there are more and more concubines you don''t see. I only saw those ugly things and thought that was all. It was not. Even though it''s work, isn''t it a littleforting to see a pretty young man who treats you respectfully and smiles kindly. These tears are tears of realization after realizing all of them. I see I didn''t know the world.'' There are so many beautiful things in this world. Alcohol is a bit strong, but I am so impressed that I cant even feel it now. To think she was wiping under her eyes with the handkerchief the clerk quietly handed her to her. indeed. Other nobledies are also quietly blushing. The Countess is like that too.'' Nothing.'' I realized that we had closed our eyes until now.'' Everyone thinks the same. He doesn''t speak, but the voice of his heart is heard. Perhaps because of my mood, I feel that the alcohol tastes better than before. Utopia was here. No one could deny the words someone quietly muttered. And everyone thought in their hearts. Let''s visit this ce again from time to time. A new store opened in Fahilia... The so-called Host Bar Project'' seems to be getting favorable reviews. I couldn''t openly call it a host bar in terms of morality, so I used the name appropriately. There wasn''t such a big reaction when the club opened not long after, but after word of mouth spread to some extent, it is said that it is difficult to find a vacant day due to the wives and youngdies of aristocratic families who make reservations every day. I never thought social clubs would be popr. Are you that bored?dies? Is it really okay to do this? The aristocratic line of the kingdom of Ernesia? Anyway, it''s great, so can Iugh? Dragon is a monster. Very demanding. The requested dragons. wicked? What does that mean? Ah There is such a thing. hmm Its a word thates from far away in the east. what is that Puzzled by the unfamiliar words, Delnef immediately changed the subject, as if he thought it was my usual bullshit. I don''t understand. Is it possible to be popr just by pouring a drink and chatting with your fellow countrymen? Because the basic pace is good for now. All the clerks working in that store are dragons. Young dragons whoe out of the stuffy city and dream of moving to Seoul. I seduced them and threw them all into the club. But looking at it like this, I feel like a pimp who tricks ignorant kids and drops them into the gutter. Just don''t get me wrong. It is by no means such an unwholesome store. The line is kept to the extent that it is not a problem. In the first ce, it''s a shop that I''m looking after, so even a tolerable noble wouldn''t dare to mess around there. All the shop assistants are dragons, so why be afraid? Still, it''s embarrassing that Pena sometimes interrogates me like she''s worried. They seem to still misunderstand that Pena is an unhealthy store. Well, it''s not that I haven''t thought about it at all, but even so, I don''t have the heart to go that far because it seems impossible. Its a feeling we cant understand. After all, your logic is that humans tend to be likable to our own kind? Simr. As I exined to Nerell before, the dragon''s energy has a strange effect on ordinary people who do not have resistance. It is easy to like. It''s not for nothing that there is a saying in the Orient that people are possessed by a monster like a nine-tailed fox.'' It is to be intoxicated by the powerful mana they radiate. kyaa get drunk Jumo! One more dragon! If I were to overstate it, this is how it feels. So I keep that logic in this way. to the service industry. Yes, dragon hospitality service. Thanks to that, it seems that each noble wife and youngdies are getting entangled on their own.'' It''s because it''s nobledies who shudder over boring things. It is natural to be caught quickly. However, I do not have the heart to overcharge. If you want to tear it off, it''s easy to tear it big. But that doesn''t happen. It''s because they are doing business conscientiously. As much as I''m used to luxuries, I think I''m still earning quite a bit. And as much as the heart is freed, various information from the aristocratic world flows into it, so this business is worth doing. In social circles, some people deliberately leak information, but here they talk while drunk. Thanks to this, real information that is not easily heard flows in. Even so, there is a high possibility that problems may ariseter. You must be careful not to stir up any scandal. We aim for a healthy shop to thest. Ive said it before, but be careful not to make an ident with noble wives. A case like a morning drama is fun to watch if it''s someone else''s business, but it''s a headache if it gets involved. I have requested several times in advance. If there is a problem, if you talk to me, it will be sorted out on its own, and I believe that there is nothing else to worry about. Anyway, you manage to do a good job. I thought you would show some resistance because work is work. Dealing with a drunkard is a difficult task. Surprisingly, the job satisfaction of the dragons wasn''t bad. The kids didnt seem to hate it either. It seems to be a pleasure to talk and deal with humans. Do you enjoy that? It is. Delnef doesn''t seem to understand that. It seems that people of the same race still feel a sense of incongruity due to different perceptions due to the generation gap. maybe those I don''t think it''s like dealing with dogs and cats.'' Topare it, does it feel like going to a cat cafe with a dogwood? Maybe you''re doing this with the sense that you''re ying with thedies? I thought maybe it could be. Let''s say it''s a difference in perception due to a difference in race. Anyway, just hit the jackpot. Dragons are good because they earn gold coins. It''s good that my business is doing well. nice to each other! After that, if it goes well, lets think of an additional Dragon Maid Cafe. Gain aside, for my delightful eyes. I thought it was fun and waited. Recollections of a Reincarnated Person (1) Business is also business, but I do not forget what I have to do in my spare time. It''s a matter of courtesy. We are repeating the review while examining the analysis results of the tombstone. I have already drawn conclusions about the continental migration path, but what I want to see is beyond that. I''m sure there must be a purpose here . Damn I hate homework. I thought that I had already gotten rid of the number of people who were going to review the preparation lessons, but I never thought I would have to roll my head like this now. I can''t even throw it away because it''s annoying. Same with the kid''s attitude during interrogation. Clearly, his purpose is here. something that follows from this. Well, there is no answer if I think about it alone.'' There is nothing more foolish than worrying alone. therefore! you! help me! Do you want to work overtime with me! I will give you the honor to help me. Rerensen was so happy that she screamed while turning blue. [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! What is it! A mountain of documents that makes you vomit just by looking at it! It''s terrible!] Why is he overdoing it? What is it? Yes, it is an observation data sheet about the tombstone. In addition, several sampling results, etc. Well, I guessed something roughly. [I am It''s messy.] Of course. It''s not verified or organized at all. I want to do it, but its so huge and difficult that I dont have enough time or manpower. [that So, why are you showing this to me?] Rirensen is about to pull away while asking that. Ah, I''m trying to sever the connection with my alter ego. Where are you going? Shen Yes sir. Shen, who appeared from behind Rerensen without a trace or a sound, inserted an iron stick into the back of Rerensen''s head. Chapter 540 Episode 540. Reminiscence of a reincarnated person (2) [Kyaa?! What are you doing! If it wasn''t for me, I would have died!] I only did it because it was you. Anyway, the Rerensen here is not the main body, but an alter ego made of earth and stone as usual. Of course, what I have in my head is also stones and dirt. Come on stone head. Come and interpret or help. [] Oh, I have some urgent business.] Rerensen nced at the mountain of paperwork once more, then closed her eyes, as if this time she was going to jump out. He must be trying to cut off the connection with his alter ego. Whoop whoop whoop. But I only smile lightly. Yes, if you want to go, do you want to go? [uh uh? Wait a minute?] Rerensen trembled. [Why is the connection... for a moment? Could it be that you plugged it in now?] That''s correct! This snarky thing! What Shen just plugged in is a device that forcibly maintains a mental connection between you and the main body! Since when have you been conceited that alter ego and puppetry are your monopoly? I''m sorry! I''ve already figured out all of your skill patterns. s! Rirensen, with a worried face, quickly put her hand on the back of her head, but it was toote. Its no use. You can never disconnect until the mana in that stick runs out. [Then we can destroy it!] Rirensen is ready to smash his head into the wall right away. Even though it''s an alter ego, are you trying to choose death right away? no Do you hate that document? I could do that, though. You are still an ally! Can''t you help me! [If you say that I can''t help it. No, then you just have to quietly ask for help!] Who was it that jumped out as soon as he saw that? Rerensen also had a conscience, but in the end, she couldn''t refute and her shoulders drooped. [all right. I''ll help... By the way, what about Mr. Shen over there? Aren''t you helping?] Umm, the desire to help is like a chimney. Shen averted his eyes. I sighed, shook my head, and spoke instead. It''s because he''s weak in calctions. I dont understand the theory or anything like that. I''ve only trained martial arts all my life, so I''m not familiar with letters. I tried to see, but what is what. [Ah, is that so?] Rerensen''s eyes grew cold. Do you think this useless muscle brain''? Even Shen shrank at this point, as if he was truly sorry. If there are things people are good at, there are things they are not good at. If youre Rerensen, youre strong in theory, arent you? First of all, you do the leader thing. [] Me too.] Isnt it strong? You already know everything. In your country, it is called theet of night shift'' because of its processing power that is three times faster than others. If so, show me your night shift skills. [ha . Okay.] In the end, she decided to ept it, probably because she thought it was impossible to escape. [there''s nothing we can do. After all, it makes sense to help. It''s an alliance , isn''t it ?] [] Now, let''s join forces and find out quickly.] He dares to loosen his wrists on the subject of stone and earth alter egos and pretends to look through the data. He is also very shameless. Well, brazenness is something all reincarnated people are born with. That''s how we united and tried to analyze the problem of the monument of courtesy in earnest. Normally, we would leave it up to others, but we have to do this ourselves. It''s a problem caused by reincarnated people, so of course it''s best to deal with it with our own hands. [by the way Can I ask a question?] What is it? Rerensen suddenly spoke as if bored. When we are tired, we are tired too. When you get tired, you get tired. Look at how stuck I was. I might be able to catch my breath for a while. [Why are you, Arell Ernesia, having a different opinion from him?] Hmm? I was wondering what to ask... [From what I hear, it seems that the number of lives he and you have been simr.] Come to think of it, did you talk when exchanging information before? Is it strange? [] I can''t fully sympathize with him, but I do understand some of it.] Rirensen said, frowning as if he was displeased with himself for saying this. [If you''ve lived to that extent, I think you deserve to be disillusioned with humans and define them as uncivilized. me too Sometimes I do.] Ah, I guess so. From what I''ve heard, Rerensen''s number of reincarnations alone has crossed the line dozens of times. Even if you don''t show it on the outside, there are times when you show a worn-out attitude. [There are times when I think it would be morefortable if humans just listened to me and acted.] He Do you understand? On the other hand, Shen expressed displeasure upon hearing Lirensen''sint. [As far as the way he thinks of humans. In other parts, I also think he is overdoing it.] No I didn''t mean to get angry. As I listened to the conversation between the two, I intervened moderately. It''s not that Rirensen''s idea is strange. Most reincarnated people would think the same way. At first, I agreed. I understand. That''s why so many reincarnated people must be on Harial''s side. I cannot understand what you are saying this time. If you live long, yes. I feel like I am great, and I have rtively little appreciation and empathy for humans. I took the c I had brought out beforehand andpared it to a simpler summary. To sum it up, its boring. Are you tired of it? If you live long, isnt it? I don''t feel moved and I get bored easily. The fun of living is gone. So it opens your eyes to strange thoughts. Normally, I would give up on myself. Especially that Hariel must have been properly crooked as a result. Your words are difficult to understand. It may be difficult for Shen, who still has a single digit number of reincarnations, to rte to. And now he''s driven by resentment. Even if you sympathize, you won''t want to admit it. Heriel''s way of thinking can be said to be like a disease that long-lived reincarnated people suffer from. [Illness It might be so.] Rerensen twisted her lips as if she had aplicated feeling towards herself who sympathized with the analogy. [Come to think of it, Areel Ernesia is saying that. Arent your actions contradicting each other?] Yes ? me? Suddenly the arrow came back to me. [Unlike them, you seem to be preupied with ying every day. It''s a subject I''ve lived for so long.] If you say that, it sounds like I''m immature... Come to think of it, the teacher pretended to inspect the city for a while and was ying with the children ying there. [] and. You''re so amazing.] It definitely deserves to look immature. Its just living life young. Its about having fun and living. [Enjoy and live hard You say it so easily.] Her words are slightly prickly. I guess so. To put it simply, there is nothing more difficult than that. I think you misunderstand, but I''m not like this since I was born. Unexpectedly, you were quite serious and depressed before? When ites to being chic, it was me. [You mean?] Im not lying. Even if you look at me in disbelief, what are you going to do? Hey Shen. do you know How I used to be. surely. My old teacher was more serious. And he was cool. Look. right? [Then why does this person look like this now?] Like this. If you say it like that, I''m like some kind of trashy person. No, he''s a pulmonary reincarnator. I felt a bit sad, so I pouted and puffed out my lips while blowing on the Coke. [Look. It looks just like that.] You do this on purpose. yes? Its the secret to living as young as possible. I decided to talk to Kim when the word came out. Empty your thoughts and enjoy the moment in front of you. Depending on how much you set your mind to it, you can find inspiration in life. I put that absurd logic into my mouth as if I were reciting a poem. [I don''t understand.] I''m just trying to enjoy life in moderation Well, somehow I came to that conclusion and I want to live like this. [Is there a reason?] there''s a little bit of that Well, rest is over! There is a lot to do. Should we start by analyzing these data quickly? However, unlike me who ps and wakes up, the eyes of the two are something. What? What are you dissatisfied with? Do you even want money! [If it''s not because of my mood, I heard you''re trying to change your mind now.] I thought simrly. Shen, are you like this too? Why is this guy suddenly interested in this topic? [Can you tell me too? What is wrong with eating... No, there was a change of heart, so why are you living the way you are now?] Hey, Rirensen. Didn''t you try to ask me what I was doing wrong? Apparently, the two of them wanted to know the cause of my entricity. It''s about a guy like me who has no immature even after living his 101st life. Is that something to be so interested in? It''s a bit cryptic from my point of view, isn''t it? [Now, do you want to tell me?] It''s difficult to ask like the secret of a restaurant. On the one hand, I also understood. For people like us, pleasure is a big deal. As it is our natural destiny to be bored and numb as we live, wouldnt it be a golden opportunity to hear the secret to having fun even a little bit? It may be natural to be interested. [Or is it difficult to talk about?] Hmm, rather than difficult, that''s a bit... I might be embarrassed. The two of them were puzzled because I rarely reacted like this. What do you mean, teacher? There are many things that even I would be ashamed to say. I am also a person. First of all, they are children of people. It would be surprising. If you really want to say something, there is nothing you cant say. I mean it''s a bit long. So if you want to hear... He pointed to the mountain of data still remaining. I''ll tell you when that''s all over. [] Ho? When it''s all over?] Rirensen smiled ominously, wondering what she was thinking. [Don''t repeat that.] Apparently, she''s trying to listen. [I''ll show you that I''m not in charge of the country as a joke.] You don''t have to show it. Before that, why did you show your enthusiasm in a strange ce? And after a few days, Rerensen showed a crazy pace and finished analyzing all the data. It was spectacr. Suddenly, about six more alter egos who looked just like her gathered and processed the research data at a terrifying speed. How much do you want to hear my embarrassing story? What did I do wrong? Agile! It''s done! ha. under. And finally, having finished even thest data, she panted. The whole body was crumbled and copsed. The woman who is panting now is Rirensen herself. It came directly from the body. If you look closely, the tiredness is reflected on your face, unlike your alter ego. The quality of your voice is also different. I can assure you that the main body must have suffered quite a bit of mental fatigue. There is nothing more foolish than division of duties through alter egos. It''s like splitting the brain and turning it at the same time. desperate I was also a bit chilled out. Chapter 541 Episode 541. Recollections of a reincarnated person (3) Do you really want to hear that story? I want to hear it. It seems that you are alreadyte, sir. Shen also shakes his head as if to give up. okay. i lost okay okay. It''s a promise, so tell me. If you show sincerity like this, I can''t get away with it. I''ll tell you first, but it''s just my old story, nothing special. That''s what I said, but I don''t know if the two of them understood it properly. I shrugged my shoulders, pulled out a chair, sat down on it, and started talking. yeah that''s my old one It''s already past dozens of times. At my stupidest times... And that was in the dark days. So this is how we should start. I said these first words as if to help myself, bringing up memories of the old days. Once upon a time there lived a foolish reincarnated person When will it be? It was around the time I passed 90 times the number of times I had lived. I''m sick of it. I was able to summarize my current situation with just these three letters. um that''s too short So let''s talk a little bit more. tired of everything Well, I think that''s it, but I don''t have the confidence to exin it better than this. It''s annoying to exin more than that. Haaaaaa. I sat down on arge piece of wood that had been rolling nearby and looked around aimlessly. That''s miserable. only these wordse out The surroundings are on fire. There are no healthy objects nearby. When I breathe, I can only feel the acrid smell of burning, to the point where I use purification magic without even realizing it. Who would believe that this sight, which seemed to reproduce the post-apocalyptic world, was a beautiful tourist destination just 30 minutes ago? For example, who would believe it if I said that there used to be a beautifulke in front of it. Now, not even a drop of water can be seen, let alone ake. It was all evaporated by the fire I casually threw in a moment ago. It''s half the anger. Fools. I muttered as I checked the shapes of the human beings still burning to a crisp nearby. Really stupid. Did he think that I was caught off guard bying to this ce on a whim? Those friends who have be that way now are the ones who pointed their knives at me a while ago. The popr saying is that he is an assassin. I never thought that if I turned my eyes to theke for a moment, it would attack in those few seconds. This life is the worst. I was scratching my head and annoyed. It''s ake today. Last time they destroyed an entire small vige. This has been happening a lottely. After all, I didn''t behave well.'' It was a momentary mistake. There was an idiot who hated me and started a fight. Normally, I thought I''d just ignore it, but this time I got angry and shamed it properly in front of the other guys. The problem is that the idiot is a man with quite a bit of power. Could it be because of that? Because of the people he sent, I was in a position where I was attacked on a daily basis. Was it a mistake after all?'' I still slightly regret it. It''s something I wouldn''t have done in the past. He would have been able to deal with the kid who came out without knowing the subject by being moderately mature, threatening others secretly, or whatever he did. But this time, I stopped being annoyed. The result. Thanks to this, it is not an exaggeration to say that this life has beenpletely twisted. The image renewal has already been exhausted. what happened? Even if you regret the past, nothing will change. and It makes no sense anyway. this time That''s right.'' I made a mistake, but I don''t feel like reflecting. There is nothing to be felt or anything to regret. everything is boring I am a reincarnated person. Amon ancestor. live and die live another life and die It is repeated and piled up, and what ispleted is a loner. He''s just a loner with a dirty personality who gets annoyed at everything. next time There''s no point in doing well.'' After living again anyway, when the time given to this bodyes to an end, I will start again in a new ce. What''s the point in that? It ends in vain anyway. How many times have you reached the end? And how many times do I have to start again? It really doesn''t make any sense... At first, I thought I would do well. Let''s live this life diligently and enjoy great meaning! There were also fresh days of doing it. In some worlds, there have even been disciples who have tried to carry on that will. Have you ever lived a prodigal life? Thanks to that, I was almost stabbed to death by a woman several times a day. But that too is a thing of the past after all. It''s futile after passing by. I''ve done this and that. so what am i supposed to do now? Even trying to save the world. I knew that even trying to destroy them all out of interest was pointless. If it''s going to pass anyway, there''s no use doing anything. Thinking like that, I have no motivation or anything. Everything is helpless and boring. What is the meaning of a reincarnated life? What are we doing this over and over again for? If anyone knows the answer, I will grab him by the cor and ask him. done Shall we go? It only makes me feel bad to be here, but I looked away and left. It was not my intention to go around openly and make more idents, so I wanted to go back to the hiding ce where I was hiding first. After all, there was no one to catch up right away because there was a big uproar anyway. But when it gets quiet, I''lle back to you. Should I be a little more modest in my next life?'' It might be better to pretend to bepletely ipetent and do nothing. Even if you are moderately closed in the mountains, you can live without problems. Since I am also a human being, it would be boring if I lived like that. Isn''t this life itself boring? Even if you waste your life endlessly, it''s the same as meaningless anyway. ???? hmm? As I was walking without much thought, I stopped when I felt a strange presence. somethinges It''s not just to the extent that I''m caught in the mood, but to the extent that my feet are ringing. is it a monster Oooh aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa And someone screamed. But judging by the tone of her voice, it''s probably a woman''s. I strengthened my eyesight with magic, and when I looked ahead, I saw a girl running with all her might in the distance. Despite carrying a bulging bundle on his back, the sight of him running with his shiny blond hair was to the point where even I was amazed that a person could run so well. It''s like running to death. no Lives are really at stake. Because right now, a monster is chasing behind that girl. Earth Dragon? A monster that lives by digging burrows underground or in forests. Although it is called a dragon, it is a monster closer to its distant rtive than a dragon. It can be seen as halfway between a wyvern and a dragon. For some reason, that girl was being chased by that Earth Dragon. It''s strange that the Earth Dragon is openly chasing people. It''s not that the Earth Dragon wasn''t ferocious. Rather, it is rather dirty. Even so, there are cities around here. It''s not the speed of the forest, and it doesn''t attack people by leaping out to this area. It was because they knew at least that if they ran rampant like that, even the Earth Dragon would be subjugated. Shall I ignore it? Whether that girl is chased or not, whether or not she bes a delicious meal for the Earth Dragon, I don''t care. Living like this and dying, living like that and dying is not life. If I get eaten, I''ll sell it. Wait a minute oh oh oh oh! really! Im really getting eaten! really I really can''t run anymore... . I sighed and lightly spurred the ground and threw myself. All at once, Inded in front of the girl being chased by the Earth Dragon. . uh? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? As she ran, she made a puzzled face. From her point of view, it would only look like a person suddenly popping out in front of her eyes. From what I can see, he doesn''t seem to have mastered martial arts, and he''s not good at magic either. Just an ordinary human girl. Wait a minute! At that moment, she didn''t just pass me by, her eyes widened. And then I tightly gripped my sleeves. You must be too busy running away, but what are you doing? What are you doing? Can''t you see they''re chasing us over there? Did youe just because you saw it? It''s okay and you run away or finish it. I was toozy to exin, so I muttered moderately and waited for the Earth Dragon to arrive. The girl opened her eyes wide as if she was ruined. Oh, dont give me any advice. Close your eyes and shut your mouth. yes? I cant take responsibility even if it gets into my mouth. I lightly clenched my fists and just stretched out. Just an ordinary straight punch. However, if the side used is not ordinary, it will also be a terrifying weapon. The dragon with its mouth wide open as it sprints is shattered as if it had been hit by a bomb. As it is, fragments and bodily fluids of the shattered Earth Dragon pour toward us. It is amonw of inertia. I clicked my tongue slightly as I looked at the debris and bodily fluids that spilled out. Ah, I should have just dealt with it with magic. The magic to get rid of the size of the Earth Dragon at once was loud and I wasn''t in the mood to use it, so I just hit it lightly, but it exploded more splendidly than I thought. Fountain show of blood, bodily fluids and filth. I thought it would bounce a little, but I slipped back and lightly dodged the bodily fluids. Even though the smell of burnt clothes was smeared in themotion earlier, if that was the case, the clothes would have to bepletely thrown away. It''s a situation where I can''t even enter the store properly because I''m having an ident right now, but single clothes are precious. But I was the only one who avoided it. The blonde girl, who had her mouth wide open, was covered in all the body fluids of the Earth Dragon. I told you to keep your mouth shut. Ugh! Wow! ugh... It''s awful eh eh eh... Ugh. The girl, who had been abused in an untimely manner, vomited and wept over her own face. Originally, the bodily fluids of creatures are more toxic than expected. Especially things like Earth Dragons... let''s not talk I deliberately dulled my sense of smell andforted the struggling girl. At first, I tried to just ignore it, but something I feel sorry. Better than dying, right? Say it''s a real feeling because you''re alive. ah do you know... ugh Even the tongue is twisted. hmm I wonder if I could help you in a smarter way. In the end, I couldn''t see it, so I cast a spell for purification on the girl. It''s not like kindness has been shown now. It was so loud that I couldn''t help it. I thought it would be a little quieter after I cleaned it up. Wow! what! You have good skills! ah! Is that magic? Yes? It seemed to have gotten louder. what happened Pretending to save one person, let''s just hurry up and float. Ah,e to think of it, he saved me, but I couldnt even greet him properly. Case is Its okay, I dont need it. Are you in shape? What are you saying? Its just a courtesy, its nabal, and its not necessary. I don''t think you can pay anything. Just go your way. Chapter 542 Episode 542. Recollections of a Reincarnated Person (4) I am not saying this with bluff. There''s really no way that girl could pay me anything useful. money? can''t be enough knowledge? you''re funny To meet my wishes, bring at least an item like amp that makes wishese true. Anyway, receiving a reward from a mediocre human is itself ridiculous. More than that, be careful from now on By the way, why did the Earth Dragone down to this ce? Just thinking about it makes me a little concerned. What a big deal. Although these guys are belligerent, that doesn''t mean they''re brainless. Normally, there''s no way you''ll attack people for no reason... I guess I should have captured it and looked at it instead of destroying it. I don''t have greed for wealth, but I''m a little curious about the phenomenon I''ve never seen. Maybe digging into that question will make it a little less boring. ah? Yes?. Come to think of it, there is one more thing that worries me. Somebody who made a fuss a little while ago and bothered my hearing is quiet. Come to think of it, it bothered me a little while ago. Even in this situation, the burden she carried and ran. It is a bundle of something that suddenly rises. It looks pretty heavy. You did well wearing something like that and running. Normally, you would throw away any amount of luggage in order to lose even a little weight. hey. .... I''m sorry. Suddenly the girl falls back. I was sure Show me that luggage. Ahahahaha. What do you mean? sure What about the previous case? Let go of that burden. You usually ask for examples like that?! What kind of thief are you?! I just changed my business. They say thieves are hot these days. Its forced! How are you? give it up anyway When I try to catch her, she tries to run away at once. However, even if the high-ranking mage moves through space, she cannot escape from me. In less than a second, she was caught in my hand and lifted up with the whole bundle. When you get help, you''re free, but when you go, you''re not. And because the girl struggled, the bundle was untied. What was in it fell to the ground. ah?????? hey. Only then did I understand why this girl was being chased by the Earth Dragon. What came out of the bag was arge egg. An egg that does not budge even if it rolls slightly and falls. Is this a Earth Dragon egg? Ah, curfew time. The door will close. Is the sun still on your head? Which city is closed at this time? I didn''t let go of this idiot trying to run away. It seemed to me that I would never be able to relieve my sense of futility unless at least one word of nagging was given to this idiot who might not even be worth his life. In the end, the girl who was forced to preach by me for a long time sniffed in disgust. Have you ever regretted it? Sniff There''s no way my father would be scolded like this. No, I guarantee you that you will get scolded. It doesn''t work. What a great talent. More than that, you managed to carry this egg. Ehehehe I''m kind of lucky. As usual, I was exploring the nearby forest, but I just saw a wyrm egg inside the cave! Even if you say that you picked it up while taking a walk In the end, the reason why the earth dragon was chasing this girl like crazy was because of this egg. The knights will wake up if we leave it anyway. Earth dragons are monsters that belong to seawater by default, so if an egg is found near a city or vige, it is best to deal with it as much as possible. But even that is a task that requires a high degree of judgment, and this idiot just brought it up. Why did you bring it? Because I want to know! The ecology of the Earth Dragon is not well described in the books. Not for any great reason. ha it''s okay. I will dispose of this egg as it is. Without hesitation, I reached out to the egg and used magic to burn the egg at once. ah Ah ah ah ah ah What a waste! It can''t be helped. If you take it as it is, the Earth Dragon wille after you again? Because they have a sensitive sense of smell. If you bring it into the city, it will soone after you again. I killed one in the first ce, so the other will remain. So, if you burn the eggs like this to get rid of the traces, they''ll give up the chase and go nest somewhere else. Could you rather let me eat it! Would you rather eat? Because I''ve never had one before! He is a great talent beyond imagination. I am very worried about the future. I don''t think I was this immature at one time... . The idea of nagging at this absurd feeling, which I hadn''t tasted in a while, disappeared. it''s okay. Be careful anyway. If you do it wrong, it might cause trouble not only to you, but to the whole city. It has nothing to do with me. Still, it''s not pleasant if one day a city disappears as I pass by. It would bemon sense to give them some attention. You get it? yes. In the end, the girl nodded helplessly as if she had resigned herself and reflected on herself. At this time, I had no thoughts. For some reason, the girl looked up at me strangely, but I just ignored it. Because I didn''t know at the time. On this day, even though this nagging is annoying... That it will be an opportunity to change my outlook on life as a reincarnated person. I was secluded in a cabin whenever possible. It''s because I realizedtely that idents happen only when I go out. If I can hold on like this for a month or two, I''ll be able to do something.'' Outside, thest time I secretly sprinkled fake information. The people sent by those idiots will probably go to the wrong ce soon. ording to my experience, if I get rid of it once, I''ll be able to hold out for about a year.'' I have deliberately prepared a dwelling ce not only in this kingdom, but everywhere I set foot. It is to stay while changing locations periodically. Otherwise, I can''t even sleep. Well, this can''t continue. Even if you endure for about 10 years, it will be quiet. If I''m serious, I can even cross the sea.'' There is only one reason why I am stuck here. Fortunately, the climate here is pleasant. What if I get caught or not? Who''s going to stop me? I am the strongest and no one can say anything no matter what I do. It sucks. Ha ha ha ha ha. Talking to myself in a dry voice, Iughed vainly. boring. It''s futile. How long will itst? what the hell am i supposed to do When I was first reincarnated, I thought it was just a reward for my unfinished life. So I worked hard to enjoy what I couldn''t enjoy. When I passed the 10th time, I was a little puzzled. I wondered if I had something to do. I have done good and done evil. But neither of them changed anything. When the life at that time ends, the next beginning just repeats itself. I''d rather forget Then you can start with a new feeling. But the most terrifying thing. that nothing is forgotten even make something Even if you make someone''s link, it eventually breaks someday. It''s boring. That''s why I deliberately chose to be isted. Well, I didn''t mean to live so recklessly from the beginning. You are a monster! monster!'' It was because I lost my patience when I saw the second prince of this kingdom shout that in front of me. At best, I''ve aplished for you what other guys couldn''t do. What came back is treated like a monster. monster? You''re talking nonsense. I just outlived you slightly. under Something annoys me. Anyway, it''s good anyway. I just decided to take a nap or sleep. It''s annoying to do anything. Lying down like that. ???? what? I could feel the poprity outside. someonees One person when you postpone the presence. Could it be that youve already been caught? Was my expectation wrong? That, too, is a very simple thing. First of all, I tried to check the appearance of the intruder through the familiar ced nearby. ???? under? And I had to let out an absurd sigh. why is she In any case, it is true that it came this way. If the businesses, I''ll have to greet it. I got up and walked out and waited for the intruder outside the cabin, leaning against the wall. And after about 5 minutes, a blonde girl staggered out, gasping for breath. something is sad ha It''s too steep here! Is this a ce where people can live? Then donte. Why are youining aftering to me on your own? Anyway, why did youe? Its not you, its Elmena. Lelbaren in Elmenara! Please call me either Elmena or Eldul as appropriate? Noisy. Why did youe? Or rather, how did you find this ce? It is not a ce that a mediocre human girl can easily find. On the one hand, I developed a sense of vignce. Maybe the face of an ordinary girl is camouge. In the first ce, that stupid thing is probably just to catch my tail... . I ordered someone to find it. what''? person? Personally, I had the mercenary guild and other servants search all the forests and mountains around the city. The entire area? Being a bit dumbfounded, I asked again. To spend all of this area looking for people. Aside from the number of people, it would cost a lot to hire them. I''m a child of a family that can look like this. Raen Relvaren. Right. I remembered now. The name of the lord here is Pucheen Lelbaren. yes that''s right. Whoop whoop whoop. I am that father''s lovely daughter. There are many things I want to discuss, but lets move on. Usually, my cute daughter-inw doesn''t run away with a wyrm egg ore up panting in a mountain like this. I muttered to myself. This is because, in my experience, such an idiot is an opponent that does not work even if youpare it. So why did the lord''s daughtere to see me? I couldn''t understand. When I didn''t know her identity, I wondered if she was aiming for a bounty. Since it was the year beforest that he escaped after running away, there is a possibility that arge bounty might have been put on him by now. However, looking at Elmena''s face, it doesn''t seem like that''s the reason. Above all, if that was the purpose, he would have sent the right people instead ofing. However, no matter how much I searched around, I couldn''t feel any other presence. Could there be a master who can hide his presence in front of me? You don''t have to worry. I came alone. Even if I look like this, Im good at looking at peoples faces and roughly guessing them. She said, pretending to touch her cheek. Don''t do that. It just looks funny. Rather than really reading minds. Oh this man. Youre thinking of this. Hmm. yes, if you are, then it is In reality, her eyes tremble slightly whenever she looks at me. Are you unconsciously examining your opponent? Should I have good eyesight... I don''t know what to say. Okay, lets say that. So? Why did youe to see me? Whether with bad intentions or not, this is not a ce anyone woulde to for nothing. Even at this time, I still had no doubts. Even if it looks like an idiot on the outside.'' It''s easy to hide what''s inside of you as a human being. Chapter 543 Episode 543. Reminiscences of any reincarnated person (5) Even if there is no problem with the face or the energy you feel, you can p people in the back of the head as much as you like. I''ve been watching it for so long. Don''t think your opponent is good. Humans are cowardly and also evil. That is my recent conclusion. ah. What is it? uhm Do I need to speak here? If you dont speak, go back. I came up with a whimper at best, but are you going back?! Would you mind giving me some tea? don''t worry. When he came up, he would havee up on all fours, but not when he went. As I wave my hand, a slight breeze blows under her feet. If you can''t answer by the count of three, I''ll teach you how it feels to fly. As a bonus, Ill let you experience the feeling of falling from 1,000 meters in the sky. to? one. Wait a minute?! two. Aaaaaaaaaaaaa! So please be my personal teacher! three. Goodbye... hmm? teacher? The moment I was about to cast magic to really blow it away, I stopped and tilted my head. And as if Elmena really thought she would blow away, she closed her eyes tightly and crossed her arms in front of her. Ah ah ah ah ah. You''re flying like this! cylinder huh? It didn''t blow. Is that what you came for more than that? Yes, because I want something! So I need some help! Are you wishing for something to save the world from destruction? I think that would be too much of a burden for me. Wouldnt someone else do it if it wasnt me? Or make weapons of mass destruction? I didnt think of that. Are you dreaming of conquering the world? Can you make it happen? If you say yes, you won''t believe it. Its just what I said. You seem serious? From the middle, she just smiles at my nonsense and responds moderately. ah So I''m going to ask you again, why do you want me to be your teacher? I want you to help me get into the Kingdom Society! That is. Are you asking for help with homework? Can I ept that? Seriously, did this girl juste to me asking for help with something like that? I couldn''t believe it. After hearing the business, it became embarrassing to kick her out like this, so I let Elmena into the house. I wasnt joking when I said there was no such thing as a car toe She, who had been talking arrogantly the whole time, also widened her eyes at the sight of my cabin. Our manor stables will be better than this. I don''t think it''s meaningful topare this ce with the lord''s stable? The condition of my cabin is not very good. I''ve been in a bad moodtely, so I haven''t managed it properly. So don''t get me wrong. never poor filled this! Thest one I bought was moldy. hmm If you kick it well. no! You''re not supposed to bring that out, are you? Do you want me to eat it? Elmena, who seemed to be eating moldy tea that was not even sold, was slightly frightened, then rummaged through the bag she was carrying and took out something. It was paper wrapped in tea leaves. braided! Here''s the car! Did you expect it? Somehow it seemed so. sorry for something No, it''s kind of embarrassing to be predicted like this. I sighed and epted the tea leaves she had given me. Ha, of all things, it''s a car in front of Rappel.'' It is a tea leaf of a variety simr to ck tea called rapel leaf here. It has a stronger aroma and taste than regr ck tea. It seems that many people are looking for it because of that. However, it is difficult to grow and expensive. Even this cigar alone is equivalent to a gold coin at this weight. Indeed, it is enough to praise oneself as ady of a noble family. First of all, after brewing two cups of hers and mine with the tea leaves she brought, we were ready to have a full-fledged conversation. so? What is an academic society? what are you talking about? You know the Kingdom Society, right? for now I want to go there. I need a performance that deserves recognition. Its an achievement Was the admission process there like that? At least in the days I knew, you just took a test to get in? Or go into the bag. At least considering the wealth of Elmena''s family, I can enter without any problems? miss? Don''t be too ashamed to be admitted through the back hole. All nobles do. What nonsense are you talking about! Rather than that, please listen to my story to the end! If I could get in with just a donation, I went in. You don''t hesitate. It is a good life attitude. Let''s hear the circumstances. For some reason, she seemed to be dreaming of entering the society. But you say the opposite? Yeah, I guess my father It doesn''t seem to be very desirable. Hmm, Im surprised. Was he that kind of person? I''ve only seen it passing by in the royal castle a few times before I got into an ident. Before that, I hadn''t seen a person so tightly blocked. They objected to what I would do if my health deteriorated again while working as a schr. health? I kinda There was a time when I was weak. You look a bit weak just by looking at it, don''t you? The person who almost died after stealing a Earth Dragon egg just a short while ago is appealing for his pity. ah? yes, you are really weak. Was the meaning of being weak here corrected while I was unable to go out? The world can change as soon as you take your eyes off it. I am healthy now. The disease I was suffering from was also cured thanks to the medicine my father obtained through hard work. Elmena spreads her shoulders like that and appeals to her health. I can''t believe he was definitely a patient. indeed I understand. In other words, he doesn''t want his daughter to do hard work. that it is overprotective. I guess so. If it was a child who could not even get out of bed not long ago, which parent would easily let him go even if he was healthy? Certainly, being a schr is difficult. It is often misunderstood as an office job, but there is no job that is as good for hurting one''s body as they are. Research has no answer. In some cases, we do not go far to collect the necessary data. If you achieve results, you will be honored, but if you do not, you will be hungry. Definitely worth objecting to. In the end, I kept fighting with my father. In the end, my father put a condition on me. The condition is that she must bring a reason to enter the society. that is, performance. He said he wouldnt oppose it if we showed achievements worthy of recognition at the academic conference. It means you have no intention of making it happen. The intention is clearly felt. The abilities of young people who are about to enter the academic society are there. But to prove it by umting performance first. It means you never have the heart to do it. stubborn But Elmena must be well aware of that. Then then, that Earth Dragon Egg This is why I thought that it would be okay to observe the Earth Dragon eggs and raise them from the time they were young to prove the ecology It didn''t go well. Are you stupid? I think I know a little bit of his heart. Because I was also a parent in the past. Still, I don''t think I''ve ever had such a unique ident group among my children. so! I''m asking you! Just by looking at you, you seem to know a lot about this and that! Just use magic. You are very strong. hmm. Whatever it is. Then please help me! Just make me your disciple! Will youe in as a disciple, learn from me, and then enter the academic society? yes! I think so. It''s so refreshing to admit that I can''t be mad at you. After all, there are many people who be disciples of famous schrs for that purpose. No wonder. It''s great as a motivation. In the first ce, that is only possible if you have the ability, and there are some teachers who teach while deliberately estimating whether or not it is possible. yes? please! But why me? If you are as wealthy as you are, you should be able to hire a teacher who ispetent enough. My father has already blocked everything in advance. What a great family. The daughter is the father. amazing. Really, that namul and that rice. It''s real. It feels like watching the invisible workshop of a daughter and father. strangely disgusting After all, that''s why I think I''m crazy. yes. When I saw the earth dragon and heard him say it as if it wasn''t that great, I thought it was better than the old man who was talking his own way. Have you ever gone somewhere and never heard of being rude? It''s true. Isn''t it wrong to say that you''re better than old people? army. If you are a schr, most of the things in the academic society are just arguing in and out of the library. On the other hand, I''m a real fighter. I personally check and, if necessary, I personally go to prove it no matter how far and dangerous it is. Looks like you still have eyes to see No, even if you look at it that way, you havent said youll ept it yet, have you? It''s hard to even stare at him like a puppy. Isn''t this youngdy born as a human instead of being born as a beast? refuse Are you doing it? I wonder why you thought you would agree as if it were obvious I know the reason, but I can''t ept it. end. Is it because of those who are chasing you? hmm? I know? It is said that he came to the city not too long ago and inquired about it. The look they said was oddly simr to yours. You came here knowing that? Because I thought something was wrong. At least not as evil as they say. You speak well. At least as far as I know, the evil one saves the girl from being chased by the Earth Dragon. Because I dont advise or do this. Look straight into people''s eyes and say something like this. no. that you don''t know I see people only with too hopeful observations. In particr, aren''t youpletely misjudged about me? Anyway, if what you say is true, I cannot ept it. I guess I''ll just pack up and leave tomorrow. Oh, dont worry, they made me have soldiers fabricate appropriate testimony. No matter how you think about it, you''re not the schr type. Yes, that brazenness is the politician type. Why don''t you just live on this estate and follow in your father''s footsteps? I have no intention of epting it anyway. However, Elmena also does not give up easily and hangs on. As long as you are my master, I will continue to falsify your testimony. How are you? . Hey, that''s really shameless. I just want to admire it. I never thought I would be able to make a deal like this. I pondered for a while. Wouldn''t it be better to teach this kid? and concluded Instead, I will receive a separate fee. It won''t be cheap. are you okay. I have plenty of pocket money that my father secretly called me~ Huhuhuhu. Don''t worry. Even if my father finds out, I can''t cut off my money. No, I''m seriously suggesting it. Why dont you do something other than a schr? I just wondered if drying it like this was the way for her future. Rather than that, I really doubt that he was really sick. You can quit anytime you want to quit. My teaching is going to be tough. First of all, she gives a warning, but even so, she is just wondering whether she knows or not. That was the first day I had her as a disciple. And that was the beginning of a long rtionship with Elmena in that life. Chapter 544 Episode 544. Recollections of a reincarnated person (6) + Disciple and reincarnated person (1) What a quirky story. You ask me to be your teacher all the time. You don''t seem to care about the other person at all. hey Shen. Can you look into your conscience and tell me? At that time, who was the one who came running close and fell face down with the momentum of being hit by the upper caravan? Whatever. So I decided to teach the idiot. At first, I thought he would hit me right away, but he came to visit me almost every day. Yet the story continues. I even started to exin. Disciples and Reincarnated Persons (1) I''m a little sorry for Elmena, but I didn''t have the heart to properly teach her at first. I just epted it with half annoyance and half with a feeling that I didn''t know why I agreed. That''s why I passed on simple knowledge at first. Sometimes, as a half-prank, he taught me with a little twist. The problem was that I had to correct it in a hurry because I really wanted to hear it and use it somewhere. what is it Grumpy or whatever, he''s a guy who just epts things as they are. Yes, he''s still young.'' That was my first impression of her. don''t know the world The days lived are very short. Even more so, in her case, she had been bedridden until the past day. With that reaction, it must have shown curiosity about everything in the world. Incredible! She always shouted that way whenever she taught something. There are still many unknowns. That''s why learning is new and the desire to take on challenges is born. Is it like that?'' It''s really embarrassing, but I felt a little bit of envy when I saw that side. What is now disgusting to me is new to people like her. Watching her like that makes me feel bitter. It''s a passion I don''t have. There is a heat in her that haspletely cooled off for me. Does that mean I''m really losing my original intention?'' There seemed to be no better words to say to people like me than these words. There''s no way this immaturedy would know.'' I didn''t dare to show it when I was teaching her, thinking that it would be disrespectful to reveal her inner thoughts. But did you see me like that? I thought about it before, but sometimes you think everything is boring. Why are you doing that? Until she suddenly said this while being taught as usual. On this day, I was in the middle of organizing theories about simple pharmaceuticals. More than anything else, Elmena was interested in pharmacy. Maybe it''s because he''s been sick, so he feels different. I was just thinking about whether it would be better to have them take this direction at all, seeing that they are learning in moderation. But then, all of a sudden, he asked such a stupid question. While reciting the theory eagerly, I kept my mouth shut. Hey, dont talk nonsense during ss. I was curious before. Master usually has eyes that are tired of everything. Do you know? Did you? I deliberately left off the pretense. not a big deal. Don''t you mind? Are you concerned? From a learners point of view, if the teaching side is saggy, I lose my motivation. You are indeed a cheeky disciple. I sighed and grumpily erased the theory I had written on the ckboard. Ah! I still don''t understand. Suddenly, you should understand this even if you dont have to tell me. How many years do you think you learned? Bulcho disciple, its only been 3 months? hmm. did you? It''s been three months. I''m not really interested in the sense of time. In the first ce, Master has no consideration for the learner! Because I didnt do it on purpose. and! Did you think I was like this because I didn''t know? Now that he hade and confided in Elmena, he made an angry face. If you twist it, hit it. Master, where did you go and hear a lot of bad personality? hmm. I think I''ve heard it 10,000 times. No, 20,000 times? Roughly, I havent counted since then. I have no interest in counting bad reviews. It seems wrong to teach today anyway. This is all thanks to our distracted disciple talking nonsense. And it''s my fault for not hiding my true feelings. so Why did you say that you look tired? ? Does it really look like that? Sometimes you look at me like an old man who has lived his whole life. Are you a disciple? Aren''t you talking a bit harsh? Who taught you this habit? Did you learn from Master? am i the master? Is it right for now? is he my disciple? Perhaps the first thing I should teach her is manners, not knowledge. I will protest very properly to that lord one day. Is that an answer to the question I just had? I replied with a self-deprecating smile. Because there is nothing to hide. Its just because Im fed up with it. No big deal. Oh, I''m a bit of an ugly disciple. Yes, yes. why are you dull It''s not because you''re slow to learn... I think it''s rather fast. I''m not joking, the reason I talked about the past few years is because the speed at which she learns is reallyparable to that of other ordinary people over the past few years. Ahahaha. It''s embarrassing. This is why I didnt want to talk Anyway, you still don''t know. When ites to me, I get bored with anything. Well, I''m fed up with bringing up the same theory as before. That''s all. Ugh? Is it like that? But what about other people? There is no end to learning. No matter how much you explore, something new will always unfold. As expected, Elmena did not understand what I was saying. Indeed it is. Tired of knowing too much You don''t have to understand. You won''t even understand me anyway. It wouldn''t be able to wear out that much in the life of one human being. At this point, there is no answer. There are no medicines. Hmm? Could it be that you are tired? After listening to my words, Elmena thought it over and came to that conclusion. I think its good to take a break at that time. It''s because I don''t know. Why am I even saying this in the first ce? she doesn''t know She''s just an ordinary, nerdy girl. What''s left after arguing with the kid- I''m sure I''ll be ashamed of this momentter. So I just gave up and threw it away. Master? However, Elmena remained silent with her lips slightly open. Did I make a strange face again? I dont know, but I think I understand the meaning of being bored with Master, at least in a simr way. ???? what? I spent most of my life in the hospital bed. It was just a while ago. What are you talking about? It is not easy to go out of the same room every day. That was my world. This time she pours out words. People react differently at first. I sympathize with you and talk to you. But after all, it''s all the same. It gets boring. Elmena still doesn''t look away from me. Everyone has eyes like that. Come to think of it, this guy looks straight into people''s eyes when he speaks strangely. Oh was it like that Previously, when this guy said he roughly estimated a person''s mood, I thought I was reading it from his facial expression, but I was wrong. All she sees are eyes. maybe. I think I feel the same way. don''t bullshit It can''t be the same, can it? Even if you want to give it as the correct answer, it is nothing more than a clumsy answer. It is different in the first ce. You can see a lot from now on. But I am not. I guess so. In the end, even Elmena backed off as if she couldn''t deny this. No, try a little more refutation... . done. I finally took the strength off my shoulders. What do you mean by a child? Apart from your absurd assertion. okay There are many things I haven''t seen. Right. yes? What? What is it? Yeah, that''s a way to shut up that bullshit. She pretends to understand because she doesn''t know the world yet. ok then let me know not a big deal. Established ss policy for the future. At first, I thought I would just teach everything here. My mind has changed. I shrugged lightly and pointed my thumb toward the window. If you want to see it, I will show it to you. The wide world. It was just a whim. Something? What about that clumsy cuckold? teacher. I don''t think that''s too bad. Noisy. After curbing the audience''s booing with a moderate amount of profanity, I scratched my cheek and admitted that I wouldter admit it. At first, I was a bit crazy. Then I just... My personality was twisted. Yeah, its still twisted. Are you satisfied? I know this. I shook my head and decided to continue my previous exnation. I''ll have to finish what you said. So listen to the end. Anyway, from then on, I was simply taking sses. I took him around to show him all the way the idiot wanted him to. It''s just to let the world know. That was all. I took it with me everywhere I could go at the time. Anyway, at that time, I already knew everything about that. The magic of that world was also mastered, so it wasn''t too difficult to take her around. It was pretty absurd for a day trip. Even Elmena, who was excited and excited at first, thought that if she continued doing this, her emotions would fade a little. I thought I would feel the mannerisms I had hoped for. But somehow the idiot seems to be getting more and more excited. no that''s... ? Lirensen? I''m not blind either, so don''t be silly. I know now. After I silenced Rerensen, I only smiled bitterly with aplicated meaning. But at the time, I was so foolish that I didnt even know that That day, too, I took Elmena to an unexplored ce at the end of the continent for ss. It is to teach about nts that grow only here. In order to teach pharmacology in earnest, it is necessary to understand the raw materials. Well, the primary reason is that, and the secondary reason is that the unexplored scenery here is quite worth seeing. But as long as I am sane, I cannot tell you the second reason. and Incredible high! Very high! Elmena, as always, admired the unexploredndscape. Look at that! It''s Red Bird! It''s a monster you can''t see where I live. Hey, I know how you feel, but dont shout too much. They are sensitive to sound. If you make a mistake, they will fly right in to eat you. I nagged as usual and patted her head with the palm of my hand. always the same Anyway, I admire you every time. Isn''t it about time you got tired of it? It''s such an unexplored ce, I''vee here several times already. I said half-jokingly. maybe she doesn''t know That the words just before contained the feeling of envy. Whoop whoop. I have a secret. secret? Yes, as Master said, seeing great and beautiful things every time may make you less moved. I am also an ordinary person. Oh, did you? It doesn''t look like that at all. Who was thedy who was running around just a moment ago? You dont believe me at all Anyway, the trick is to think of having fun anytime, anywhere! Is that the secret? It works! Elmena shouted confidently. Chapter 545 Chapter 545. Disciples and Reincarnated People (2) It''s not always when you see something new that people are moved. The important thing is how you ept the present right in front of you. How do you ept it''? Now haha. It sounds like you''re talking nonsense. I guess you dont believe me either. Okay? It''s a im that you can make because you''re really young. Do you even know how hard it is to ept only the present in front of you? Master? Nope. I shook my head and turned around to say let''s start this ss. At some point, I began to properly teach Elmena as a disciple. Since I also have pride, I was going to grow it enough to be recognized by the academic society from the beginning. So, from some point on, I was quite sincere in teaching her. Maybe it''s because she reacts straight away. They said that it would be nice to show them something or teach them something, and before I knew it, I began to think little by little about where to go and what to teach, expecting that reaction. If that was her intention, I might even say I was perfectly hooked. Judging from Elmena''s personality, I don''t think that''s going to happen. Aren''t I too shallow?'' Even though I insist that everything is trivial and boring, if someone makes fun in front of me, do I listen to it again and adjust to it? Still, I thought it wasn''t too bad. At least these days, I haven''t been living with wrinkles or wrinkles between my eyebrows like before Elmena came. But that won''tst long either.'' Time flies. And again I''ll be alone Teaching Elmena is until she achieves her goal properly. That period is not far off. Even so, I wouldn''t suddenly act like a stranger after that day. But the end ising. One day she will die too. My present life is also over. And I will start a new life again. That doesn''t change... Let''s do it... There will be no answer that will change even if you think about it. then ites that doesn''t change Then, at least for now, let''s look only now and turn our eyes. Time flies like that, and it''s been a year since I''ve been in the middle of a long time. Come to think of it, Elmena, are you doing your paper properly for the conference? Although I have the feeling that I am asking this btedly. Originally, her purpose was to learn knowledge from me and use it as a foundation to achieve recognition. And to be acknowledged by the Kingdom. Are you properly prepared? Of course. why are you stuttering just joke. I am preparing diligently from time to time. Yesterday, I said to my father, Come on! Now my father will not be able to stop me!'' Why are you challenging your father to a duel? Even today, Elmena''s father''s agony seems endless. what. The reason I asked again was that I was not very involved in the content of the thesis she was preparing. I''ve rmended it once before. No, that''s what I have to do! I''ll do it myself!'' Surprisingly, Elmena refused first. She says that it is meaningless unless she achieves it on her own. I wonder if it''s only necessary to achieve the goal, but she stubbornly disagreed with that. You can do it yourself! He shouted so confidently that I couldn''t say anything more. Dont regretter, prepare properly. yes yes. I know for sure. Elmena hesitated and answered. I wonder if you really understand... . Whether she regrets it or gets a taste of it, in the end, it''s up to her. If you dont like it, you can learn from Master again! Dont talk nonsense with the feeling of adding another year to your luck. There is no specific time limit. And if Master is still here, there will be no problem. As she said, there is no reason for me to leave this ce right now. Originally, it was a situation where I was avoiding myself, but it withered away surprisingly quickly. Humans quickly forget. People like me must have already thought that I would have gone to another country. So, as she said, it doesn''t matter if I stay here a little longer. At least for the time being... It will be fine. Still, I intend to leave here someday. Anyway, for now, I''m just thinking about getting the best results. yes?. Dont just answer. yes? yes?. I have already raised both hands to this clumsy disciple. Even if you say that, you really won''t neglect your work. If you''ve known him for about a year, you can figure it out. But Ive been curious since before. Why do you want to go to the academic society? You really are asking now. Even Elmena was a little taken aback. Originally, I wasn''t interested in other people at all. This was a bit embarrassing for me too. i am bad In the past, I was a little shy, but as I got older, it got less. Some things don''t evene into my eyes. you understand. ah? So, does that mean that I am someone who might be interested in you now? for a moment? does that happen? If that''s the case, then I''ll be like some kind of naughty teacher. Okay, answer me. Elmena made a slightly proud expression, probably thinking I had changed my words. In return, I will give you a difficult task sooner orter. Still oddly smug, Elmena answered my question earlier. So is that it? Why is it a society? There is no reason to aim only at academic societies. It''s good to explore, see and experience. Then there are plenty of better goals out there. But why is it a society? Actually, there are slightly different reasons. This is a bit embarrassing for me too. oh my god! Are you ashamed of something? Now, that reaction is shocking to me as well. Anyway, there is a reason. Did I do that before? There was a time when I was sick. Yeah, I cant believe it. I heard that it was quite a troublesome disease, so it was difficult to take all kinds of medicine. Even her father gave up at one point. Anyway. I think the person who gave my father the medicine at that time was someone who works at the Kingdom Society. Ho? okay? Was it like that? I just quietly listened to what she was saying. It responds a bit, but that''s all. Is that what it is? Do you want to be an intellectual like him? Why not? No, its a surprisingly ordinary joke for you yes''?! Are you surprised by that?! Elmena had a slightly pouty face, probably thinking it was really too much. I think I am a little embarrassed. As expected, things like I want to conquer the world with my knowledge and I want to know forbidden knowledge that I shouldnt know would bemon. What is your standard of shame? Isn''t the shape of the bowl as a human rather than being big? It''s not my fault. He was originally like this. Maybe I''m raising a tiger cub... Unexpectedly, this kid might be a big man. It was that shameless. Well, on the other hand, Elmena is genuinely blushing and embarrassed, probably because her story came out after a long time. There is also a bit of longing mixed with that feeling. I also want to be like the person who gave me the medicine . want to be like that Doesn''t the friend who gave you the medicine look pretty amazing? Of course, I would like to be well-educated like Master now. So why are you talking about me again? Aren''t you really pissed off? The friend who gave me the medicine is second At least I wouldnt rmend bing like me. Even jokingly, I couldn''t tell her to be like me''. Elmena Don''t be like me. Be miserable. Whatever I want to be, I cant be, and I shouldnt be. Why do you think so? Every once in a while, Master, you must speak of yourself as if you were cursed. Its not really that different. Come to think of it, I haven''t told her yet. Don''t reveal it unless you have to. Because that is my basic policy. The reason why I dare to say this is because Elmena said that she admired me. As I said before, I lived quite a long time It''s also very boring. If you tell her about her past life, she won''t understand. So I justpared myself to having lived a long time. At first, I thought it was a blessing. I thought more opportunities came to me than anyone else. But soon, after a long time to the point of vomiting, I found out. Rather, it is like a curse that eats away at my soul. curse Are you? Yeah, that''s terrible. If there is a reason, it is at leastforting. But there is no reason or purpose in my long life. Its just the situation in front of you. I also wish it would have ended with this. But I know instinctively. That there is no end. Perhaps someday this damn fate wille to an end. Not yet visible. Don''t say it again. you don''t be like this Just like now, I live as a person who is moved by the trivial things,ughs and knows joy, and ends my life. That will do. Cant Master? I am alreadyte. To live happily again... It was too long. I don''t even know what to do now. I dont even know what to do. I didn''t have anything to say to my disciple, but this was the only thing that came out. There is no way. I was already in that rut. I can''t find any more meaning. So don''t be like me. Master. Elmena is about to say something. But I silently shook my head and told her not to talk. Whatever you say To me, it''s nothing more than the words of a kid who doesn''t know anything yet. You and I are different. It''s so different. Master. I just said something weird. Anyway, at least you work hard so you don''t end up like me. And you must attend the conference. Elmena pursed her lips. Come to think of it, she was sensitive to seeing others notice. Could it be that she seemed more miserable than I thought? Yes, got it. She clenched her fists as if holding back what she wanted to say. Shortly thereafter, Elmena was notified that she had been formally recognized by the Society. She summarized the medicine she had learned from me and submitted it in her own way. And the answer seems to havee back now. A month is pretty quick. It is proof that the other side is also quite surprised. Master! Master! Look at this! Whoa whoop whoop! What is this? If you don''t see it, you''ll know what it''s about. He was waving the letter in front of me brightly like a puppy that came back with a disk. I will acknowledge the contents and achievements that I praised Bonama and Elmena a lot. It''s probably written roughly. Chapter 546 Episode 546. Disciples and Reincarnated Persons (3) It is a natural result. There is nothing to be surprised about. I secretly checked the thesis on the theory she submitted. Above all, who taught the knowledge that became the foundation? The thing youre putting away behind your back right now after saying that isnt the next lesson n, is it? Its just garbage. Master? Again, in trash. I secretly burned the additional lesson n I had hidden behind my back. There''s no way I''ll do anything with this. Anyway, let''s count it well.'' I feel like I am a tutor of some kind. It feels like a student who has worked hard to teach gets into a prestigious university and feels a sense of aplishment. Is it simr? At this point, would it be better to be honest and say a word of congrattions? About to think so. A littleter, I noticed that Elmena''s atmosphere was strange. Elmena? I Master? that ording to the original promise, it was until I was recognized, right? It did. The rest is whether your father opposes it or not, but probably, from what I''ve heard, he won''t necessarily object. After all, a promise is a promise. there will be no opposition why? Are you worried? What should I do? Can you teach me how to persuade me? I can teach you at least one hundred and one ways to shake your fathers mentality. ah. no. It''s not like that... I don''t need that much more than that. Something is strange. Why is this daring guy who usually said everything he couldn''t even say to his teacher feel so frustrated today? Would Master ever stay here? No, now that I have aplished my purpose, I must leave. Originally, I was about to go somewhere else a little earlier. Well, it won''t disappear tomorrow. At least I''ll pack my things after watching Elmena go up to the capital. okay. Elmena finally decided to speak to me after hesitating. I! Master! If that''s the case, I''d rather go to the royal road with me... I''m not going to go. However, the words soon became self-reaping. It''s not that she doesn''t know my personality either. I already know that I will definitelye to an end. It''s not simply because of my personal circumstances, but I''m guessing why I''m ending it at this point. Would you like me to go? I wish I could, but Im not the kind of person who would be. I can''t say no. Elmena, who was still looking up into my eyes, let out a weak sigh. Then he waved his hands as if shaking something off. ha what good Although the teacher''s appearance is uneasy, the disciple is independent. Your disciples of fire and candles will rise to twenty thousand kings. okay. Come on, hurry up. hmm Come to think of it, should I give you a present instead? Come to think of it, that makes sense. Elmena''s shoulders trembled slightly when she inadvertently heard what I had muttered, then smirked as if thinking of something else. It''s a sign that you''ve thought about useless things. I see! Since the disciple did so well, of course he should receive a present. Hey, I dont want to give it to you all of a sudden. Should we n a special character education for the time that is still left? However, the mention of gifts is somewhat sincere. Not a bad way to end your own. Formed finishes are quite suitable means. So what do you want? Money or artifacts? Usually, I think they prepare it sensibly on their own. And dont you have any mood or manners? I dont have time and its annoying. I will receive a special request, so tell me quickly. i am not santa Do you have to know how to prepare it? Don''t you?. So just say it. I don''t have the heart to listen to something a little too much, but I''m confident that my heart has expanded considerably now. Even if you ask for a rare artifact, you may be able to make it. Hmm? If you go that far, it''s not polite to decline. Yes, just say it. I''m starting to feel like I''m getting less and less inclined to not mutter as usual. Won. Still, this is better than the quiet atmosphere like before. Elmena seemed to have really begun to worry, muttering, What would be better? and eagerly rolling her eyes. Even so, I can''t hear anything absurd. Like changing half the world or something. Let''s wait. Elmena finally shouted I decided! and pped her palms together. It took a surprisingly long time for her. ruler. yes what is it World or Artifact! What are you talking about? Instead, smile, Master. ? What? He is truly a terrifying disciple. I never thought I wouldmand my master to smile!'' What kind of queen does she want to be? If the bird doesn''t sing, he''s the one who will force it to sing. Why are youughing all of a sudden? I''ve never seen Master smile before. So I want to see you. Well, that would be a gift. Wait a minute? Putting that cheeky voice aside... huh''? Haven''t you ever seen me smile? I think I smiled normally? Look like this Huh!'' do. Ah~ That''s a joke. I can''t bear to say no. Especially since this guy who usually goes around talking nonsense is talking about it, I can understand that when Iugh, I don''tugh. And it''s true. Now, it doesnt matter if you force it, so please smile. Like this? Can I? I think I have a problem with doing it again, but at some point I got caught up in Elmena''s insistence and involuntarily overworked my facial muscles to put on a smile. Uhm, not zero. shut up. To put it in conclusion, I just made a divine protection artifact for Elmena on my own. It was because I thought that it would be the most suitable because my usual behavior was like that, so there might be idents one after another in my life. And after a while, Elmena left for the royal capital as promised. I left there without hesitation. Suddenly, something more like a teacher... I wondered if I should have done something properly, but it was already in the past. ok, that''s it There is nothing more to do here. I just concluded that. After that, time passed and about 5 yearster. For some reason, I had to head to the royal capital of the kingdom, which I hadn''t visited since that day. It''s just that I''m not going to a good business. At that time, I was stained with a very unpleasant feeling. It was anger that I hadn''t felt in a while. You son of a bitch. How long has it been since I''ve been so furious? At other times, I might have been happy to say that this was rare, but this time is an exception. As soon as I arrived at the nearby forest outside the royal capital by teleportation, what I could see over the castle wall was ck smoke coloring the sky like clouds. Screams and destruction sounds. The asional sound of metal and metal and humans being cut or stabbed. It''s not a sound you''d hear in a normal, peaceful city. Currently, the capital is upied by someone. So-called coup... that is, rebellion. Probably by now, within the walls, the soldiersmanded by the rebellious bastard would be stirring up the royal capital. As soon as I heard the news by chance, by chance, I flew right away without a chance to review the authenticity of the information, but even if the incident broke out, it would have been broken for a long time. I didn''t know it would be so stupid. That stupid prince! I gnashed my teeth at the thought of the ringleader of this rebellion. It is the prince who led this rebellion. That foolish bastard who had a history of calling me a monster in front of me and then incurring my wrath and taking a single blow - Judging by the rumors, after that day, the bastard who broke me a lot seemed to have fallen out of thepetition among the royals. Either way, it gave me a reason to turn around. It was deliberately kept alive so that the bottom could be tasted. He wanted revenge on me to clear his shame, but since that doesn''t work out, what''s going to work out? As a result, the guy who waspletely pushed out of the race for the throne ended up hitting the job. He gathered his followers and started a civil war. As soon as I checked the situation in the capital, I spurred and jumped over the wall without hesitation. Yes, a coup d''tat is not umon in a monarchy. Few countries in any world have been free from strife among royalty. The prince who orchestrated the coup there originally had a hint of that. Even if not now, if I lost the kingship, I would have pointed my sword at any time. But it''s not like I''m going to grind my teeth like this again. It has nothing to do with me. That''s why I said it was annoying and left it alone. There''s only one reason why I''m annoyed anyway. Of course, that idiot.'' A mere rebellion would have lost interest in it. Even kingdoms that once worked are no longer of interest to me. However, the reason that made me turn away was when I briefly returned to the territory, just in case, just in case. I tried to go back after confirming his safety, but... The lord was there as if he had been waiting for me. He is Elmena''s father. As expected, he seemed to know who Elmena had learned from. And to him I heard something and as soon as I heard it flew right here. That''s it. - Your disciple is being redeemed on our side. I hope to repay the humiliation of the day with the new era of the kingdom, so pleasee visit me. It is truly a challenge for me. The letter that dares to provoke me without knowing the subject. As soon as I saw it, I crumpled it at once and came here. I don''t even have time to talk about my mistakes. I just clenched my mrs. He dares to attack me without knowing my subject. If you look at a person like this sometimes, you have no choice but to respond. Just like that, I jumped down from the top of the castle wall and thumped! Inded on the road in the middle of the royal road. It is possible to infiltrate into the depths by teleporting, but I have no intention of doing that. Normally, I would have just had a clean interview with the culprit, but now I''m pissed off and I can''t see anything. The soldiers spot me and reflexively raise their weapons and run. Dont think that anyone wille out unscathed. When I lightly snapped my fingers, the heat wave that exploded around me swept them all at once. I didn''t even look at the soldiers who didn''t even have ash left, let alone fragments, and I sprinted as it was. As you can see, the things that are judged to be enemies are eliminated without hesitation. Blowing it with magic, kicking it, and crushing it with my fist, I went all the way to the inside of the royal castle. And they even attacked Aljangjang, where the king''s throne was located. There was an idiot with eyes of hate shing at me. that''s the prince I don''t remember the face very well, but seeing as he cursed at me, it must be him. He seemed to havepletely lost his mind, his eyes bloodshot, and he pointed at me without knowing the subject. Come! monster! You bastard! ???? go away. Before he could finish his words, he was shattered in one blow, and the throne was stained red with his flesh, bones, and blood. From now on, he''s going to talk about his grudge against me, but I don''t even want to hear it. Chapter 547 Episode 547. Disciple and Reincarnated Person (4) I don''t mind him. Besides that, I think there were a few masters that he probably recruited, but when I looked away, they all turned into corpses due to my unconscious counterattack. It seems that each of them was one of the best people on the continent, but in front of me, they are just like a piece of paper. Perhaps, as he said, I am no different from a monster. But now it didn''t matter anyway. I''m not here to meet up with that guy I don''t even remember. It doesn''t matter what his grudge is. What I''m looking for is another guy. Where are you! where are you! Rarely for a Nazi, he even yelled and went looking for him. There is a rumor I heard recently. There is a prospect who joined the Kingdom Society a few years ago. As the daughter of a local lord, she is said to have learned various knowledge through a chance encounter. In particr, she is said to have been active through pharmacy. At first, she was seen as a mere localdy, but soon the depth of her knowledge and the efficacy of the medicines she suggested attracted the attention of many people. Unsurprisingly, some people said that they asked her where the knowledge came from, as if interrogating her. Usually, such questions can be moderately ignored or overlooked. Even so, the idiot seemed to be proud of who he had learned from. As long as that is the case, there is no problem. Even though the teacher had a very different personality, he did a lot of things. Even if it''s as much as rat poop, there are people who respect it. However, the contents also reached the ears of a foolish person who disapproved of the teacher. For example, like a foolish prince who turned to blood a while ago. It is bound to be a good excuse for those who hold grudges. Apparently, he wanted to use that idiot to settle his grudge, both to usurp the throne and to use it. To think of a hostage situation now. Really stupid. neither he nor she. Above all, I, who was the trigger that created this situation, was alsono Now is not the time for idle thoughts. Elmena! Forgetting face, I called out to Elmena and followed her. There''s no way I''ll ever forget that cheeky demeanor. . shit. Still, it was never caught. At least, if it was somewhere within the grounds of this royal castle, there was no way I wouldn''t notice it. I clenched my fists, barely calmed down, and moved to a ce I could guess. There are limited ces where people belonging to the society can be. A detached pce located north of the royal castle. On the other side, the whole castle is only a library or an auditorium andboratory for lectures. A ce for schrs belonging to the kingdom. It is an area called Hakhak Pce. Of course he will be there too. But on the other hand, there is also a wish that I would rather not have it. Because he''s that guy, it''s possible he won''t be in the royal castle by going out to y. But that''s just my hopeless wish. I already know this from a lot of experience. Reality always unfolds in front of us only at its worst. No wordse out. How many times have I been so impatient in my life? At least not in the near future. A knight who had not yet grasped the situation attacked me, but I threw him into the wall without paying attention. Just like that, he broke through the wall and became like a bag of unrecognizable blood. ???? go away. Only then do the soldiers drop their weapons and start running away. Still, I didn''t even pay attention to them. Ignoring everything, I went to the ce where the prisoners were probably locked up, broke open the locked door, and checked inside. Boys and girls who are still young, gathering and sitting down for some reason... ? Perhaps they are students learning here. And a blonde woman who copsed as if she was just trying to wrap the children... . It was Elmena. I approached Elmena without hesitation. The boys and girls, who were startled at the sight of me at first, barely calmed down and tried to exin the situation to me, as if for some reason they didn''t consider me an enemy. The knight who was surprised by themotion a moment ago I swung my sword... Master wrapped me around... I''ll listen to the exnationter. I feel sorry for the little ones who are trying hard to exin, but I can''t afford to listen to every word. are you okay. As long as I can breathe, I can do anything.'' There is no reason not to save it. I hurriedly tried to figure out Elmena''s condition. And he let out a big sigh. got it figured out I quickly stopped trying to cast recovery magic and decided to take other measures. This immature ce. I deliberately held her nose tight, and Elmena said, Ugya ga gyak! She struggled with a scream that was far from feminine. Elmena barely got away from me and let out a fierce noise as she grabbed her red-stained nose. Its so oh oh oh! Can''t you say something more touching? You cant do it, can you? Do you feel like giving a sermon instead? This is too much for a disciple who came back from the dead! Not to mention the threshold of life and death, you even bought a ticket there! I sighed again, leaving this immature child who protested earnestly. A little while ago, this immature person put on a useless show. And it was a coboration show with the little ones who were probably her students. It''s still a mess outside, but they''re ying jokes like this. Not even really carefree. Anyway, even if I teach them, they only teach people like you. They are good kids. Yes? If they are really good kids, they wont y the same joke. Rather, I am ashamed. why didn''t you notice? How embarrassed I was just a moment ago. Come to think of it, wasn''t it also given an artifact with lots of protective abilities to prevent this from happening? My mistake.'' I didn''t show it on purpose, but I was genuinely embarrassed. I sneakily took a look around. Are you slowly suppressing it?'' Those who have already rebelled because I messed up are copsing. Even if he endured, it would have already ended at the point where the prince was killed. self-employed Who are you touching? I will have nothing to do with it. I didn''t even think about taking my anger out now. After all, the only ones left are those who just obey orders or those who are hired. And I don''t want to get involved any more. Then there is only one thing to do. I looked back at Elmena and groaned in a small voice. Only then did she put on a puzzled face as if she wanted to be sorry for something. Master Su? For some reason, it feels like when I preached when I made a mistake in the past. that Why did I identally make a mistake and get swept away by a waterfall... I guess? I remember it well. that''s right. And at that time, was it me who was carried away by your mistake and drifted away? I said with a sneering smile that she evaluated. Lets get scolded, youre like an immature child. Still, it''s not very nice to see them lined up in front of everyone. I headed for the room she uses as her privateb. Elmena, who was restless for a moment while sitting facing each other, cautiously looked at me. ah therefore Are you mad? of course. A little while ago, I decided to put that joke aside. From what I''ve heard, it seems that he was sure of mying and nned it out of the blue. What I want to ask about is something else. Why didn''t you run away? It would have been possible for you. ah? You mean Master''s way of escaping? Yeah that. Enough of this kind of situation and taught me how to avoid the body. Either run away or take hostages against the perpetrators. Or, they made them learn their own tricks to survive somehow, whether they exploded a bomb or not. If you''re alone, you''ll be able to survive. If it goes wrong, its not a joke, I dont know what will happen. I should have run away right away. How can you? All of them are colleagues from the same society, and even those kids are the ones I teach. Just because of that? Its not just Master. Only this time, Elmena stood firm against me. A guy who had never been like that before. If it was Master, would you have abandoned it? Because I can do that But you... you''re just a normal human being. I tried to say this, but my words went into her words quickly. It doesnt matter whether it works or not. she insisted adamantly. If you don''t do that, you''re disqualified as a human being. ? Human. As a human... is it. I didn''t expect such an answer toe out. Of course. okay The answer would be not to throw it away there. Normally you would think so. Elmena''s argument was not at all wrong. Yeah, lets say that. Then why are you bragging about what you learned from me? ah?????? That''s why the stupid prince went on a rampage. I didnt know that the grudge would be that deep. Arent people narrow-minded? Dont talk nonsense. I seriously red at Elmena. I wanted them to think about Master again. If you do, then everyone wont notice. Will it? Looking back over the years, you''ll think it''s not a big deal. In the end, it makes no sense. Humans are cunning. I didn''t say anything, but I saw it. Among those who fled, Elmena''s colleagues, schrs, were also mixed. Of course not everyone is like that. But not everyone is like that. Isn''t that human Therefore, it is better to pursue more sensible actions. And the conclusion I came to is resignation. However, this disciple who learned from me says a different conclusion. meaning. You don''t have to, can you? It is imed without the slightest hesitation. Why are you Do you think so? I am asking like that at some point. Because I am grateful for that meaningless action. what? Elmena put her hand on her chest and stared straight at me. Master, you already know. Who was the person who gave medicine to my father in the past? It was just a thing. It was a request, so I just listened. Did you get paid at the time? It was. In the past, it was when I was still staying here at the conference. There was a time when he came to ask for medicine. It''s an incurable disease here, but it was a disease that could be cured with my knowledge. So I just happened to hear it and saved it. How long have you known? Do you really think I begged you to teach me without knowing about Master? From the beginning. I probably didn''t know at the time of the Earth Dragon. But that''s what I found out after that. Unexpectedly, it is borate in a strange ce. Is Master really disillusioned with humans? Because it''s boring. Then why did you teach me? It''s a whim. It didn''t matter anyway. It is no different now. Then, even if I am really in danger, Master should be fine. No, you shouldn''t havee. Even though it was her own life, she calmly insisted. Was that prank from a while ago? Did you do it on purpose to see my reaction? Or if you''re offended right now, I could stab myself right here. hey?????? I was about to say something this time, but I stopped when I saw Elmena''s eyes. Seriously. No, now Elmena is getting angry. Chapter 548 Chapter 548. Disciples and Reincarnated Persons (5) Did Master have a meaning in what he did after meeting me? Did you have a sense of mission? Or did you mean something when you delivered the medicine to your father? no. It was whimsical anyway. There can be no meaning. Then do you regret it? Do you consider that wrong? It couldn''t have been. Master is tired, worn out, meaningless, he always says that, but it''s not like that. Master is still a wonderful human being. ???? I am. You think youre too special. Its not fun because youre bound by it. What the hell did she see in me and be so sure? you What do you know? Certainly I dont know. I don''t know because I can''t live as long as Master. and Maybe I''m not right. Are you insisting on knowing that? yes. Still, I can say this for sure. Master gave up. You are tired of trying to find an excessive sense of duty. That''s why he''s crooked. ims so boldly. Master, you can always live as a human. You can stay like this for now. That''s enough. Nothing changes even if you dont look for duty. I am very confident. That is impossible. I was in denial until the end. have already concluded Elmena looked at me and decided something. Well, it''s not easy to understand. So why don''t you wait a little longer? Wait what? Can I show you? What do you mean? I will always live as I please. I don''t thinkplicated things, I just look at my eyes. andughing It is not tied to meaning or duty, and it is just doing what you want and living your life. She dered without hesitation. No matter how much you learn, no matter how disillusioned you may be, no matter how tired you are in the world, if you try, you can live with a smile. I don''t know why she''s giving me such an outrageous offer. Even if there is no meaning, there is meaning in the end. He insisted on that absurdly contradictory conclusion. Why the hell is she so stubborn? what do you want from me Why are you so far Are you iming it? If you prove it, even Master will give up resignation. therefore. Master valued himself. Please don''t give up on being human. she will say me too Reincarnated people like us are also human after all. But at the time, I honestly couldn''t agree. And I didn''t understand why he wanted to emphasize that word to me so much. It was more of a deration than a promise. In the first ce, I never epted Elmena''s offer. It''s just that she deres and wants to do as she pleases. After that, I made sure there was no more danger and backed off. But after that I visited the kingdom from time to time. I''m just stopping by for leisure while wandering around here and there. Or, the kingdom is caught in the way, so you have no choice but to pass it. I visited from time to time muttering excuses even though no one was listening. And every time Elmena found me, no matter how she noticed it. Then, they call me out on their own, talk about what happened in the past and how they are doing, andugh on their own. it was repeated It is repeated without change. A story about Elmena having an ident, making a contribution, or something bad. Soon you will get married and have children... such a story. It''s just the life of an ordinary human being. Despite such trivial things, Elmena alwaysughs and chats well with her teacher. Even though he gets older and his appearance changes, he smiles the same as he did back then, stealing eggs from the Earth Dragon and running away. Indeed, she repeated it consistently until the end of her life. A whopping 108 years old. In terms of the average lifespan of humans here, it was long enough to be said to have lived a long life. As if you really want to prove it. As if that determination to change me was real, but that also has a limit. Eventually, the day came to announce the end of my priestly rtionship with Elmena. * * * It''s natural. Where there is a beginning, there is an end. In particr, a person''s life is thorough in that providence. Even a reincarnated person like me wouldn''t dare go against it. It is a fate that has no choice but to struggle in that cruel whirlpool. And this time is no exception. ???? again? I was just staring at a certain mansion. The butler who worked in the mansion, who already thought I wasing, quietly bowed his head to me and turned his back. I guess it means follow me. I followed the butler without a word. This is the mansion where Elmena lives. A slightly calmer atmosphere than usual. Everyone who works here is nowpletely silent. It is mourning as if mourning something. I walked slowly down the hallway. Every time I walk, my steps seem to get heavier. Know. That''s why I''m hesitant to move on. And that time hase. Unknowingly, I clenched my fist. I managed to rx and eventually arrived at someone''s bedroom. An old man lying on the bed... . Facing her, I lightly?? I spoke as nonchntly as possible. I''m so simple. To see you being so calm, Elmena. Only then did Elmena open her eyes slowly when I spoke to her, and smiled insignificantly. Sometimes I''m... well-mannered, too? Yes, that is It''s amazing. It barely calms the raging brain. It''s amazing. I thought I was tired of getting used to it. Only this remains. sense of loss. Parting with people I knew in each lifetime, people I was friendly with, people I opened my heart to. Others feel disgusting and numb, but why only at this time... . Why is it still bitter? ? Master. done. You don''t have to say anything. I know. I shook my head slowly. True until the end... He is a troublesome disciple. Dont talk like that. That''s why I''m going to stop pretending this time. Where do you think there is a guy as good as you in this ce? She has achieved a lot in her lifetime. You''ve really aplished a lot based on what you once learned from me. Her family is already waiting outside, and outside the mansion, the disciples she taught and those who received grace are lined up. It wasn''t that Elmena aplished the feat with a sense of duty. I can tell because I know her. Elmena had no idea. I lived my life as I pleased and as soon as I saw what was in front of me. That alonepletes the current result. Also, everyone looks at me and bows their heads to show respect. It''s because everyone already knows that I''m the one who taught Elmena. It''s thanks to everyone bragging about it. Even when they see me with great power and knowledge, they are not afraid. Really, just by always smiling and acting, she changed her perception of me. It has no meaning, but it has meaning in the end.'' did you say He''s really a decent guy. It will be really hard to meet a disciple like you again You''re hurting Please say that at the end... Yes, I am sorry for being a really mean and ugly teacher. I wasnt the one who praised or did anything properly. But in the end Can you be honest... are you okay. And because I know. He is a disciple who is natural and virtuous until the end. I couldn''t say anything more and kept my distance. Other guys are waiting too. Everyone seems to want to say hello to you, so please step back. I''m fine. I am not okay. At least the goodbyes should be fair. Are you trying to insult me? yes I guess so. Elmena said nothing else. Are you even considerate of the fact that if you keep holding on to it, only you will suffer? still Thank you very much, Master. okay I am. Thank you. Only this time, I was honest. On that day, when I was tired of everything and was wandering around aimlessly trying to live my life, I met this wild guy and took him as my disciple. I think I had a pretty good time. But that too is over. Again, I have no choice but to be alone this time. I don''t remember much after that. Until Elmena''s funeral was over, I seemed to have been properly tucked away in the back of the mansion. Who wasing and what was heard and what was happening was not in my head at all. What can you do to live happily? It''s up to you to ept it!'' In the end, the end is like this. always left behind And I''ll go somewhere I don''t know In the end, I still don''t know what Elmena was trying to tell me. It''s just boring. It''d be better if I didn''t be a reincarnated person or something.'' I feel sorry for myself who was thankful for this fate when I didn''t know how to do it. At one time, Only I am special.'' I feel stupid for thinking this way. Shall we make a ce where we can stay forever?'' It will be possible. It might be better to go nowhere and stay stuck forever in a ce where there is no one and nothing. rather let it be That was when my thinking was getting slower and slower. ? I ?????? hey. who called me The one who suddenly called me was a blonde girl. A girl with an impression that reminds me of Elmena when we first met. maybe granddaughter I don''t know the name. Because I didn''t pay much attention to his offspring. However, due to Elmena''s personality, she seems to have talked about me to her family. What? Oh, are you disturbing me here? I''m sorry. I''ll be leaving soon... Oh no. It''s not... Apparently, unlike her, Elmena''s granddaughter is quite timid. Or am I scared After hesitating for a moment, she gave me something. what? note? It is a fairly thick notebook with a leather cover. A notebook that would be carried by schrs or explorers. It''s been worn for quite some time. My grandmother told me to give it to you at this time. El Mena? I couldn''t understand what I was hearing. What''s the point of telling me toe and hand this to me now? But her granddaughter can''t help but keep holding out the notebook to me. Even the granddaughter doesn''t seem to know why. Chapter 549 Chapter 549. Disciples and Reincarnated Persons (6) ʮ Unwee Signs (1) Then I told you! and! Grandma talked about it a lot. about me? What did you say? He is the greatest and most wonderful man in the world. After saying that, the granddaughter turned her back and walked away. Its like a granddaughter. I slumped back in my seat with a slight gasp. First of all, I was worried about the notebook, so I decided to check it out. What else are you kidding me with? At first, I started with the Earth Dragon egg, and it was perfect! I thought I would just observe and sort it out. I must have beencent. Thanks to that, I thought I would die when being chased by the Earth Dragon... Still, with the help of a passer-by, he barely survived. Instead, I heard quite a few words. Is it like a memoir''? The handwriting is clearly Elmena. Looking at the earth dragon talk here, is the point of view when it was caught while bouncing with a earth dragon egg? rThe person who said that. Now that I think about it, it seems that I know a lot about this and that. there''s something out of the ordinary. Is it possible to learn from him? But I don''t know about him yet. If it''s a dangerous person, it''s difficult, so I decided to investigate first. Because I need to know where he is. A record written from that guy''s point of view. Come to think of it, it seems that he used to write something from time to time, but was it this? As a result of the investigation, I found out. Surprisingly, he seems to be the one who gave me the medicine that made me feel better when I was sick! I''m sure it was because I was begging my father to hear it. Then this is fate! I decided to enter as His disciple. The question is, will you ept it? Umm... What would happen if I went and prayed? Are you kidding me? I found out something. Clearly, Master must be a very good person. His tone is rough, nervous, and evenzy. But he must have been a great man. The reason is because I think so. hey. I have never seen Master smile. Sometimes Master would say that she had lived a long time and was tired of many things because of it... Perhaps it will be impossible for me to understand Master. If his resignation continues, perhaps one day it will reach a point where there is no turning back. J? That''s why I decided. At least show it to Master. That people don''t change easily. If you put your mind to it, if you don''t give up, you can live with a smile. And that Master''s existence is absolutely meaningless. But you won''t hear it with words . Even if my life is short, I can live without changing. That I can ept it with a smile until the end. That everything is determined by the will. I will continue to insist throughout my life. There is no need to shoulder such a duty. You just have to live each day honestly. Now is everything. Because there is no meaning, that is what has meaning. Please understand even a little... If you live like that, I''m sure Master will be able to smile someday. And wouldn''t you be able to live with a little more strength? I just want to help Master. That''s all. By the time I finished reading the notebook, the day dawned. I closed the notebook and kept my head down for a while, unable to say anything. Squeezing your voice is also difficult. Confusing. What are you going to do? The words I barely squeezed out looked like they would burst out at any moment. Elmena sincerely wanted to change me. A little more positive and lively. That''s how I hoped I''d regain the same energy as herself. You really Do you think I canugh like everyone else and live like that? Truly, he was an absurd disciple until the very end. I really don''t know anything. who doesn''t know How could such a thing be possible? I''ve never done it so I don''t know. How the hell does he want me to live in the future? Don''t give up. Dont miss it is that so? It''s okay to be arrogant. It''s okay to be light. just live the way you want to seeking self-convenience. Focus on living your life happily every day. You don''t have to do anything important. Isn''t it who made it? Don''t look for a sense of duty for no reason. Don''t get weighed down by it. It''s okay if life doesn''t have meaning. It doesn''t necessarily have to have a reason for its existence. no one has ever forced Justugh and live as I please. Try not to get bored in the slightest. then you canugh Even if you don''tugh, try to smile even if you are forced to. Then, do you have the confidence to be epted as usible someday? Perhaps that is what Elmena was trying to say. If you''re so arrogant. okay I will. If youin after failing, you can do it then. After all, there will be a next one, and there will be another one after that. If it doesn''t work, then you can sit down again. Having to live on for a long time after that is something that doesn''t change. So please ept it anyway. I woke up thinking that far. There is no end to me. However, after this, I wanted to live as if he was being deceived, as he said. After that, I decided to live my own way through several lives. regardless of meaning. I only look at what is in front of my eyes. When I''m sad, I''m honestly sorry. When you enjoy, enjoy generously. I was also frustrated. Failed more. Nheless, I continued to live. in the past and now. and in the future. Even if the only thing waiting in the future is regret and emptiness. * * * Is that the conclusion? I will just let go of my mind and live my life the way I want to. Was that what you decided to do? Yumma, when you say that, it seems like Im just twisted and living in a barracks. Is it different? different. To Rirensen''s rather malignant conclusion, I politely protested. At best, I asked for it and even told people embarrassing things in the past, but isn''t the current reaction too much? Are you just living your life the way you want to? Shen, on the other hand, is muttering something heavy and pensive. As a reincarnated person, it is still like a neer, so there may be many things to worry about. Let''s leave it for now. So, are you happy living as your disciple said? Ha, like that immaturedy said, theres no way everything will work out just by changing your mindset, right? I asked what he was talking about. It can''t change that easily. I can''t have changed It doesn''t change that you still have to go alone after a long time. I suffered a lot. Right now, this is nothing more than constion for this moment. Still, Let''s just be honest!'' Enough. Even after that day, I have reached this point by repeating trial and error dozens of times. At least now, I think I''m at a point where people don''tin about notughing when they see my top. Well, that''s all. You dont know how long you will live. Maybe he''s still feeling the irritation. As a senior, I obediently gave advice. Even if youre fed up or bitter, dont cover your eyes. If that happens, only the suffering will be uncontroble. I''d rather just be honest. You can fall into boredom. You can beat them all in anger and break them. no. Well, it''s not a nuisance, but I can''t help it then. Even so, you will have to work hard and live again. If you enjoyed it once, there will surelye a time when you will enjoy it again someday. What he said was obviously correct. Conversely, I, a reincarnated person, learned from her, an ordinary human being. After all, we are humans too. That means you think so. Thats how it is. that''s me... No, that''s our conclusion. So I will continue to live like that. in order not to forget. And also the reason why I dont approve of Herial. There is no reason to sympathize with an arrogant idiot who has forgotten who he is. Anyway, talking about the past is over here. Let''s do the rest. As promised, there is nothing more to say. Now that the arrangement isplete, all that remains is interpretation. And it remains to process it appropriately so that other humans can notice it and hand it over. I hurriedly urged myself to finish the rest of the work, and got up first. An unwee sign (1) A trading city located near the border of the Merman Empire. Delzewald. The recent daily life of the merchants who live here began quite early. What are you procrastinating on! Isn''t it already time for the first car toe! Merchant Welgin, who worked in Delzewald, had to start early in the morning with a wagon, picking up workers who were still clumsy. Welgin roared again when the movement of the workers who set down the wagon and prepared the work slowed down again. If you arete, know how to cut the daily wages of those who arete! You guys! When the bluff was released, the workers got a little busier. It''s not my true intention to really shave or not, but I can''t help it. After all, it''s not like the lower ones are babbling because they want to bete. The body and mind have not yet adapted to the current habit. Even if I get well right now, the habit hasn''t formed in my body yet, so a corner of my head is nk. For merchants like themselves in the first ce, starting the day at a time that doesn''t open properly even if you do this is something that was unimaginable until recently. Small tasks such as preparing for opening a store or arranging products were always done early in the day. However, such a full-fledged movement itself has rarely been done before. You areing. As they finished preparing the workers, they heard an ear-shaking sound from afar. It is a means of transportation that is whether it is a train that has recently started operating in earnest here in the city. Not too long ago, it was a means of transportation only going to and from within the Kingdom of Ernesia. Recently, with the rapidying of the railroad, the track has been extended to this ce. The opening of the station there was quite earlypared to other countries. It was because, as much as he was influenced by Ernesia Kingdom, he had recently begun to receive support from that side. This is one of the Empire support ns promoted by Pena and Arell. There is still a lot of talk about it among the citizens of the Empire, but at least from the merchant Welgin''s point of view, it''s something to be weed. Anyway, it became clearer than before that things came and went.'' As a merchant, it was never something he disliked when goods and gold coins definitely increased. If you hate it, you disqualify the merchant. Chapter 550 Episode 550. An unwee sign (2) However, the first train arriving here is often early in the morning, probably because trains do not respect day or night. Because of that, every time the workersin that they haven''t adapted yet. It''s a full-on scream. At least it''s a hundred times better than grunting because you have nothing to sell. cancer don''t get better In addition, recently, the number of cargoesing in from other countries has also increased, so thepany he belongs to is screaming with joy every day. The train that arrived just now was also a cargo sent from the Kingdom of Felsen. where Stuff toe... Marine products brought in from the Felsen Kingdom... Is it iron ore? Hmm, theres quite a bit of salt too. The most popr items are food and favorite items traded in the Kingdom of Ernesia, but raw materials imported from other countries are also formidable. Salt is especially important. At least, the reason why Felsen Kingdom maintains a steady iepared to other kingdoms is because of the salt trade. There is arge-scale rock salt mine in Felsen Kingdom. That''s why they regrly trade the salt mined there in ces where it is difficult to obtain salt from other kingdoms or other territories and gain profits. Even in the Merman Empire, some small salt mines and salt farms exist. However,pared to the rock salt of the Felsen Kingdom, the value is significantly lower. Among the rumors, there is a movement to improve the salt farm through the person proposed by Princess Pena, but the results are still unclear. Checking the list of luggage sent down by the upper house in advance, he specified to the workers what to unload first. First is salt. salt! Salt is the most important! The ore will be loaded into a separate warehouse and then transported by another group. Let us move the salt and other items! Giving full instructions, he then checked the cargo list. For some reason, this time there was arger list of scheduled trade goods than other times. Since the decision to move cargo by train is made by a senior manager, not a middle manager like himself, they have the right to decide. Moving now is just a deal because they wrote the contract first. hmm? luxury goods... ? for a moment? A fancy item sent from Felsen Kingdom? As he checked the paperwork, he rubbed his eyes and read it again. However, the documentation is not wrong. Even his own eyes are fine. Certainly, there are some items that cannot be found in the documents. It wasn''t that many, but it was some luxury goods including cosmetics. It''s strange... There''s no way I''m importing from Felsen Kingdom.'' Recently, it is much more profitable to bring in favorite items from Ernesia Kingdom. That''s why, in recent years, there will be very few cases of bringing in luxury goods from other countries. Did the high-ranking people make a deal again?'' He decided to ignore it. There must have been aplicated deal going on behind the scenes. There will be no need to get involved any more than is necessary. In the meantime, the workers were unloading the cargo as specified and moving it to the wagon. While he supervised it, he looked toward the items that cared about him. I don''t want to get involved more than necessary, but I''m still a little curious, so what is it that brings in things from other countries that are not from the Kingdom of Ernesia? If I don''t go out there, it will be stock without fail. It makes no sense to not pay attention. ???? This? And Welgin opened his eyes as soon as he checked the items in the example. He didn''t expect much, but since he didn''t expect much, what he saw was quite unexpected. In particr, what he noticed was a bottle of some ck drink. Maybe it was called Coke? It is a type of carbonated beverage that has recently started to be sold in Pahilia. But why is it here? Could they be? Welgin reflexively clutched the bottle at the odd feeling. The northwestern tip of Felsen Kingdom. The lord, who governs this small frontier, was startled, thinking that he had never been so embarrassed in half his life. What are you kidding? Does this really look like a joke? It was Duke Hummel who said that with a smile. It was unusual for a high-ranking duke to personally visit such a lord of the outskirts, but in fact, he had already prepared his mind for that. It seemed that he was going around each territory and meeting the lords for some reason recently. That''s why, even when I said I was going to visit here today, half of it was the feeling of something toe hase''. Let''s just not offend him. I faced him with just that thought. I was taken aback by his unexpected behavior. Its just too much of a joke. How many times do you say No, before that, you dont usually joke about things like this, do you? He rather shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t understand his reaction. Normally you would think it was a joke. He shook his beard as he looked at the list on the table. That list is now a small gift from Duke Hummel to him. It''s a bribe. Dont worry, take it. Wouldn''t it be a bit much toe empty-handed? It is a light gift. I''ll tell you even if it''s annoying for a while. No one takes this as a light gift. On that list is a list of gifts sent by Duke Hummel as a token of affection. Looking at it like this, I can''t understand why he reacts so sensitively. But if you read this, you won''t be able to say that. It passes. Even if we only get this, our estate will be unstoppable this year. Due to the nature of the terrain, his estate is gued with food problems rtively every year. Instead of growing no nts, there are various minerals under the hard ground. They dig it up and use the funds to prepare food every year through transactions with other territories or foreign countries. But now, Duke Hummel suddenly said that it was a gift, and all the vigers sent food that could be consumed for a year. go too far. In that respect, he was certain of one thing. The rumors appear to be true. What rumors are you talking about? Recently, I heard that each noble is receiving various support from Prince Hummel. It''s not like they spread it. But a lord with a bit of an eye would notice. I can tell from their behavior since you left. After Duke Hummel came and went, they showed the answer with some action. Of course, since I had heard the news, I could easily guess what was going on. Duke Hummel smiled as if he was correct. Then it would be nice to talk. Can you guess? Yes, at least this isnt just a gift He looked at the list again and swallowed dryly. What do you want? Do you want them to do the same? There is no good will given to the world for free. That would be obvious to anyone who knows how to roll their brains even a little bit. It is what I wish for Well, that''s not wrong. Those words were not spoken by Duke Hummel. These were the words of a white-haired young man who suddenly appeared behind him. you are? Never mind. Just Hummel... I''m just someone who wants to talk to you for a while through this friend. The white-haired young man smiled and said. What do you wish for? Nothing. just get this... And I just want you to ept it after that. Ah, is food alone not enough? Well, you''ll need other resources as well. Operation is really annoying. I understand your troubles. yes? Hummel only sends a pitiful nce at him, as if he is looking at something pitiful. The gray-haired young man still showed a strange smile and suggested it. I just wish for one thing. I want people like you to rely on us. rely on At those iprehensible words, he widened his eyes. I am not making it difficult. just rely on tell me if there''s anything you want Well, that''s all. like a friendly neighbor. Like a saint who only gives, he said so. Arent you having a hard time these days too? funds that are not earned. Yeongji people starving. yes i know the hard work so He''s like a tempting demon. Why don''t you choose the path that makes you feelfortable? So kind and kind. And it was rmended with a tingly feeling. With this, another person has passed. Duke Hummel recalled the result of Heriel''s invitation a moment ago. He captured the nobleman all too easily. From now on, he will rely entirely on this side through the window of the business founded by Duke Hummel. They provide goods in exchange for enormous support and almost free of charge. Instead, as a condition, you will sever all business except for Duke Hummel''s business. Come over. don''t say that He made a wise choice. Hariel smiled and said something he didn''t mean to say. With this decision, he and the young people will live a life free of worries. Isn''t that a good thing? I guess so. It may sound like a heartwarming story, but in reality it is not. To be dependent is to not dare to go against it if something goes wrongter. It''s not that the nobles don''t know either. But there is no other way. Even if you were using your hands behind the scenes for this decision. Dont you like the method? Harialughed as if he had nothing to hide. For this decision, they deliberately intervened and cornered the nobleman. It interferes with the market price and makes it difficult to purchase goods and makes the food situation difficult. Of course, the same number was spread all over the ce, not just here. to make them poor. To be able to ept any suggestions. That''s how it was driven without a sound. That is the truth that those who were promised support by Duke Hummel had no choice but to make a decision. Nope. As long as we agree to cooperate, we will not say anything unnecessary. You can put a toe on it if you dont like it. We are willing to fully reflect your opinions. All right. That''s not my role. but Can I move like this already? hmm? Already the kingdom of Ernesia No, I''m not saying it directly. Arell Ernesia would have noticed. who I am. I guess so. Hariel had no other opinion. Yes, I deliberately provoked him, but there is no way he didn''t know. What we did was to advance legitimately. Of course, there will be some doubts, but it will be troublesome to bet on them. All they did was create a high-quality productpany, show off their wealth, and support some of the less fortunate. And it was only to the extent that he seduced the nobles by paying moderate bribes. Right now, even Arell Ernesia would find it difficult toe up with an excuse to condemn them. Illu by ANG.HJ O golem factory Chapter 551 Episode 551. An unwee sign (3) It''s very cumbersome. You did this when you knew you would one day go to war with them. Our purpose is not conquest. it''s dependent It''s a job for that. It is dependent. Do you have any objections? doesn''t exist. Hummel again said he had no other intentions. The policy from now on is to do as youmand. As well as the official announcement process afterwards. Yeah, there is that too. please It''s still too early for me to go official. There will be no problem''? doesn''t exist. The te has already been set through those you contactedst time. If you have a seat, you can make it without any problems. Is it just a seat They stillck understanding of us. I think you are impatient. Yes, I guess It wasn''t too long. Hariel said. Sooner orter they will have no choice but to worship us. We will lead humans to the right development. That is the promise of eternal prosperity. Eternal Prosperity Hummel repeated what he had emphasized and did not bother to vomit. After all, they are nothing more than those who agree with his power or follow him. But what are you doing there? I see you won''te in person, will you? Do I? Originally, a trainer I was thinking of entrusting our faces to her. She got caught. It''s really worth it. Still, few were as flexible as she was. I can''t help it. So I told Rumelsitasa. Is that what she does? Or is there anyone else? I dont think so. Duke Hummel immediately agreed. The rest of the Caduceus are all selfish and don''t bother appearing in front of humans. At least there is no other person than her who can earn people''s favor. All right. Let''s make room as soon as possible. Yes please. Harial patted Duke Hummel on the shoulder and whispered encouragement. Please make a great invitation to introduce us in front of everyone. * It wasn''t long before I heard the rumor. Arnil Chamber of Commerce. Because Keigin suddenly found me. What kind of ident did you have? Let''s calm down the goose bumps in our throats from a strange feeling and visit them, sure enough. Truly absurd news awaited me. Can I use the phrase Be careful of imitations?'' in this case. me really It''s absurd. I giggled and touched the objects in the example Keigin had shown me with my finger. Several objects are ced on the table we are facing. There are several types of cosmetics, and several types of seasonings and other favorite items. These items are still being sold as main products at Arnil Trading Company. These are things that are sold like wings. However, what is currently on the table is not our superior. Those items are stamped with the unheard-of trade mark. It is a real simr product. The most irritating of these is by far this. C. He tapped a bottle of ck drink and named it. The quality is pretty much the same. I opened the lid and smelled it. I don''t feel any difference from what we sell on our side. even taste. You''re kidding too much. Subtly different from ours. Just like different brands of Coke taste different. Like the mother brand that responds to the symbol of mother capitalism. It seems they cant gag quite a bit. It''s a really bad joke. Besides that, other products are perfect imitation products. At this point, I even want to admit it unintentionally. It was sent in a hurry by the Felsen Kingdom''s branch superior. And now it seems to have gone to another country quite a bit. Keigin, a reincarnated merchant and ex-con, exined while tying the leash hanging around his neck. He is also quite annoyed. No, I''m not going to slit your throat just because I was offended. What the hell are you looking at me for? What is this pattern? I''m seeing it for the first time. This is apany recently founded by a noble from the Felsen Kingdom. Since we have received official approval from the kingdom, it can be said that it is a fair match. Isnt that what Im curious about? As I red at him, Cagin shrugged. It''s just that he''s breaking out in a cold sweat, so it looks like he flinched in some way. So this is the thing that came out of that store? Who are the contributors? I am called Duke Hummel. Have you heard? Um I think I''ve heard of it... but I don''t think I''ve heard of it... It''s annoying these days, so I don''t memorize all the names of influential people in other countries. Seeing that I sound unfamiliar, am I a Xinhong aristocrat? They said yes Phew... Thanks to that, even the lower ones are pretty confused right now. When you get to Mr. Eliam, he seems to be in trouble because he has not yet grasped the whole story. Yeah, thats right. I understood why Keigin, and no one else, was the first to find me in this situation. The investor also It must be the same past as us. It will. There was a consensus. He found me because he smelled the same smell and came to the same conclusion. It was the breath of the reincarnated person. Certainly, I was thinking of releasing a product that was simr to or raised to the same level as ours in another country someday. But isnt it too soon? It doesnte at least 5 years. At that time, I thought it was just barely matching a simr assortment. I know that there are still active researches trying to catch up. But no matter how you think about it, it''s too early. It would be impossible without cheating to the extent that the reincarnated person would intervene. What is the actual damage? It''s not big. It''s just the beginning. Most consumers know that once a consumer brand is established, it is not easily changed, right? but Still, there seems to be a little bit of a puzzled voiceing out. In other words, there is a sense of incongruity in the market. Is this a provocation? It must be a provocation. You can see that as a head-on fight. It''s no different than throwing a glove with dirt on it. no These guys put Coke on their gloves and throw them. It''s the perfect local provocation. Arell-limited localized taunt. How dare you touch Coke? There is truly no blood or tears. There must have been detours for them to go intomerce. surely If you simply want to dominate the market, you can attack as many times as you want. Above all, there are gaps I intentionally left behind. If you hit the bow there, you canpete for victory. There is a lot of aggression in their intentions. Its a deration of war, and you do it gracefully I clicked my tongue. How low-tempered So what do you want to do? huh? It should be possible to block it now. Cagin cautiously suggested a countermeasure. First of all, he helps me by being tied to a leash, but he probably doesn''t want to be treated like this. It''s like being on the same boat, so you don''t want it to sink. Blocked Are you trying to im exclusive rights to the product? They copied ours. this is unfair Let''s expand this logic. Inciting unions. If you put them on your behalf, you can keep them in check. what. The concept of a full-fledged monopoly or copyright has not yet been firmly established, but the pride of the association is strong. Especially when ites to the items they produce and deal with, they have a strong desire to monopolize. It is the logic that it is possible to guard as much as it stimtes it. No, thats okay. But I declined Cagin''s offer. Shouldnt we stop it? What are you blocking? how much would that work? On the other hand, if the other side retorts, saying, The material or production route of this is different,'' it will end up wasting time sluggishly. And in fact they will refute that. In any case, even if one ingredient is changed, it can be imed as a separate product. We cannot let people and voices go to waste. Is that so too? Keigin readily agreed as if he had half guessed. Certainly, I have been concerned about it a few times in that way. It was pretty exciting. this cheating bastard. have you tried it too Leave it alone anyway. Rather, if you forcibly block it, it will only increase antipathy against us. If we block it, as soon as we block it, foreign merchants and leaders in other countries who don''t know anything will grind their teeth at us. It is meaningless agitation. don''t deal with Rather, it is something else that worries me. They slowly began toe to the surface. Like a shadow, they are jumping into society here. That''s what I need to worry about. soon. Are you going to show up in earnest? I put my chin on my chin and looked over the pattern, lost in thought. Does that mean they are already openly contacting other countries... And the fact that you don''t bother to announce it in this way... . I will be busy again. This was the only thing he could be sure of. Something will happen soon. That''s for sure. I cant. For now, don''t be vignt and keep observing. And try not to create friction with the other side as much as possible. Even if one side ignores it, there is a possibility that the other side will identally touch it. First of all, that''s what I asked for. On the way back after discussing with Keigin. hmm? Will it be all right by this time? I think it will be fine, but wouldnt it be a little too much? Asha and I were walking side by side on the side of the road, quietly talking about something. Of course, it was leaking in a slightly different way. Now that even she doesn''t say anything, she''s given up. Or maybe you''ve reached a level you didn''t even think of. Even if it''s for a walk anyway, it''s not bad to have a little break. It seems like I''m just going to meet someone. At this point, I think the time and day will be suitable. This is right after the Kingdoms Founding Day, right? Ah, yes. I forgot about it because I was skipping every year these days. hmm What does it matter? It is important. Asha said in a slightly regretful tone. No matter what its a long-awaited ceremony, isnt it? A little more date is the right time... No, you mean that the anniversary of the founding of the kingdom is important? Is it that one? Eyes wide open and dumbfounded. What are we talking about now... . Well, I don''t know if it''s a very extravagant story to say with my mouth. To put it bluntly, I was trying to figure out the date for the ceremony. And, of course, one of the protagonists is the female knight who is wide-eyed next to me. Wouldnt it be possible to postpone the National Foundation Dayter if we negotiate well? Please stop talking about trouble. I''m kidding. joke joke. Even if it wasn''t, it felt like it was constantly being dyed, so I thought it would be difficult if I didn''t set a clear frame. Chapter 552 Chapter 552. An unwee sign (4) Huh? If it''s burdensome, you don''t have to force yourself to set a date... Tell me how many times. I''m going to make sure that this is done. I definitely nailed Asha who said something disrespectful. In fact, it is said that there is no enganhaeseon in the case of bringing up the ceremony one by one. It''s usually normal to implicitly acknowledge and move on without knowing it. It also differs from person to person. No, it''s a very bittersweet story. What is usually overlooked in the first ce is, realistically speaking, a matter of money. The ceremony itself is quite expensive. Of course, you can''t take care of it every time you have a concubine. but what about us What remains is money. And there is also the issue of sex. Even if you say it''s okay, I won''t let you go. Mr. Arell. Asha sent a slightly moist gaze somewhere. Yes, it''s a matter of gender. At least if youmitted it, take responsibility for sure. that''s my theory So, even after that, if you wee someone as an additional family member, you will never be neglected. The problem is that the timing is really ambiguous. That is it too. There are a lot of ovepping things. Like the Kingdom''s founding anniversary, it was not appropriate to set a date as all the nobles these days were sending invitations to each other. Besides, in our case, its tripled. ah. I deliberately kept my mouth shut. It did. It''s not just one person taking it. Rather, is that a joke, Mr. Asha? Seeing what he said and how embarrassed he looked, it seemed like he was joking. Three times me but really... You''re the one who doesn''t have any countermeasures. It''s a person named Arell Ernesia. I respect you. Above all, they dont seem to care about each other. both. In a way, it is bold. Dia said, Why don''t we do it in the mage tower instead?'' he asked. After hearing it, it doesn''t sound bad, so I''m seriously reviewing it. Last time Seina was like that, right? ceremony? Wouldnt it be better to just leave physical evidence? What are you going to do with physical evidence? I dont know. Those who ask me... . I don''t know. I don''t remember. I don''t remember. Sometimes I think Seina is wilder than me. Isnt it the difference between births? Anyway, that''s why only Asha is discussing the current date. Asha seems to be in a strange mood as the other two, who are busy with their own work, have to calcte it as well. Last time, you said it wouldnt matter if we did it all at once, right? Do you think I''ll die by Pena''s hand? Even though Pena pretends to be okay, she seems to care. Well, that''s not natural. But let me do such rubbish. what will happen I''m just saying that because you''re both shy. Is it like that? In the case of the two, it seems that they are almost indistinguishable. There is also a difference in perception. And you''ll be taking some time off. Can you talk slowly? ruler. I won''t be in a hurry... It seems like this year has already passed. . Ahahahahaha. Asha smiled bitterly. Even if you seem to understand, the feeling of regret is subtly buried. First of all, we decided to talk about the realistic storyter, and we decided to go in after spending some time around here. If I go back, I feel like something bothersome will wee me. Where are you going to stay like this ande back? In the first ce, this story also came out after going out. By the way, it''s Felsen Kingdom.'' I remembered the story with Keigin a while ago. Did you think it was possible, but did you reach out your hand from there? Seeing as there are no signs on the side of the port where our ship is docking, it seems that they managed to avoid it well. What does it mean to touch the upper house first? I tried to think of the answer without expressing it outwardly. Should I gather some information there first?'' When ites to other countries, my eyes do not reach. Unless there is a big change, political changes or conflicts are rtively invisible. And when you think about it. [Arel-nim.] I heard Dia''s voice from above. Incidentally, Asha must have heard it too, and she also made a surprised face. d. ah? [I''m sorry to Asha, but I think you''ll have toe back.] Dia''?! When I deliberately teased her, Asha just opened her mouth and said nothing. So what? Is it urgent? Unless it was extremely urgent, Dia wouldn''t call me first. There, Dia wouldn''t be in the castle today. [It seems that you are urgently looking for it in the castle. Since Arell-nim is not in the castle, I even asked for an inquiry.] At this time, it is time for Dia to go to the Mage Tower. It''s pretty urgent. Then of course! not. no go! I was about to say that, but I stopped my lips when I heard what Dia said next. [It is said that people with strange ims sent statements.] who? No, where did youe from? I had a strange feeling. [] It seems to havee from a ce that ims to be the Principality of the Caduceus.] After hearing that, I changed the n in my head. Tell me youre leaving now. I''m sorry for them, but I have a hunch that it''s going to be reallyte. * * * Warlocks, dragons, strange things Something just keeps appearing. Jeil hyung-nim brought this out in the first words. I understand. Because something keeps happening only when he is king. If I have to ask, it''s not my brother''s fault. What would the seller do with something like that? Even if I were in the same position as him, I believe that simrints would have popped out. hmm Did the ce where the letter came from call itself the Principality of Caduceus? I asked as if I was hearing it for the first time. The reason why the best hyung called me. It is because of some people who suddenly revealed their presence. To be precise, a ce called a principality. What did they say? It seems there was no other story. In the first ce, their existence itself is questionable. I''ve never heard of the Principality of Caduceus. The elder brother frowned and nced at the maid. Thedy-in-waiting left an invitation on the table and went out without a sound. Is this an invitation? It came via the Felsen Kingdom. I heard that a person sent from that principality wants to hold a meeting with envoys from each country. Suspicious. I just put the blood on my face and spit out my impressions. . Did you install it in a foreign country after all?'' It looks like they''ll stop hiding now and make their presence known out in the world. By the way, it''s a talk. Did other countries tolerate that? Its that kind of atmosphere. It seemed that other countries were already treating and treating them as a decent force. Are you actually trying to treat it as one country? It smells somewhat salty and chin. You manage to trust such people in other countries. I wonder if its not necessarily like that. Yes? Looking at the report from the spy, it seems that they have won the favor of foreign nobles with various gifts. gift? Didnt you know that the merchants in the Kingdom of Ernesia have been sluggish in business with other countriestely? Then you have a clue. Shinheung Trading Co., which was invested by the Felsen Kingdom, was a bit aggressive. Even so, I discussed it a little while ago. ording to rumors, the aristocrats who have joined hands with thepanys investors seem to be receiving enormous support from someone anonymously. You mean food or other resources? It looks like that. Not to mention, there is no need to deal with other ces after that. It''s amazing. I dont know how that is possible, but they say it is. Normally I would say it makes no sense, but I kept quiet. If it were them, it would be possible, so there was no choice but to regard it that way. Does it mean that you have already suffered as you deserve to be appeased? What do you think wille out of the meeting? I sneakily asked my brother. I''m not asking because I don''t have the talent to think that far. It''s because I want to hear opinions from the perspective of someone who really knows nothing but me. Hmm, I cant guess. No, that''s not the answer. Aren''t you still the king? But I dont think there will be a right answer. Arel, isnt it strange? What are you talking about? Why don''t they contact the nobles in the kingdom? It seems that they actively appeased all foreign countries, but they did not reach out to us at all. It''s definitely worth feeling ufortable. It''s probably because of me.'' Because I blocked them all beforehand. Neither the Merman Empire nor Kellya deliberately touched it to avoid my eyes. Everything else seems to have been touched. Then what about this invitation''? It doesn''t matter if you just pretend you didn''t see it. It is an invitation that came through a foreign country. I intend to check. It''s too nerve-wracking to ignore. Who are you nning to send? Someone has to send a noble worthy to represent the kingdom. But without being appeased by them. A person worth digging into to some extent. Who is it? Suddenly, my older brother looks at me nkly. ahh? Are you embarrassed? no, brother? state of conscience? I sighed and nodded. All right. Let me go myself. That''s what I was thinking anyway. If he wanted to send someone else, he was going to intervene by discouraging him. As the representative of the Kingdom of Ernesia, I will check on them ande back. When I said it firmly, my older brother also nodded firmly and asked for it. Leave it to me, Arell. Now is not the time to solemnly say, Leave it to me, Arell!''... I understand his intentions. It must be a calction that it is safer to deal with it through me rather than an aristocrat who doesn''t know what''s inside. But I don''t know why I don''t think I''ll be more ck inside. For now, we will try to do as much as we can. I justugh bitterly and say this. It''s an ordinary conversation anyway. I don''t think there''s much you can do. Still, you have to do as much as you can. Should I make a mana bomb or take it?'' Just kidding. I''m not a terrorist, so there''s no way I''d do something like that. Even if you don''t know the screen. In any case, as long as there is not much else to do, I n to finish it with my mouth in a fair and square way befitting the meeting ce. Chapter 553 Episode 553. Who are you allowed to do business with? (1) Near the eastern border of Kelia. There was an up-anding businessman in a tourist town there. No, I should say that there is a man who is a businessman on the outside. Before the founding of Kelly. Before the present unified elven city existed. There was an elf from a small forest vige where they used to live. As if the elf had predicted the founding of Kelia, he ran across to the spot where the tourist city would be built, and started business there. Finally, by seeding in business and making quite a bit of money, he gained a position that even the lord of the ce could not carelessly touch. Truly a solid sess story. The problem was the content of the business. On the surface, he looks like a great businessman, but in reality he is not. The business was only things that could not be revealed in front of others. The problem is that it was a business that could never be honored, such as drug cultivation and human trafficking. If he continues to grow his family like this, it will not be to the extent that he is territorial within the city. He might be a giant who will control the entire underworld of Kellya. That''s why I started keeping an eye on him at the tribal meeting in Kelia, who recently came across information about him. Right now, I''m watching him to catch his tail, but I recognize him as an existence that needs to be burned by the root for stability sooner orter. One way or another, it is certain that his existence will be the seed of conflict. He was such a troublesome man. Aaaaaaaaaaagh! The underworld tycoon now rolls across the filthy sink, shuffling across the floor screaming unsightly. Its dark Oh, this child... Elkezen, the elf coughing out a painful cough, looked up at the man who dared to muddy himself with hatred, and wondered if it should be called him. The man who stood firm on his two feet by Elkesen''s bedside... . No matter how you look at it, it''s a penguin. Fluffy fluffy. An assant dressed as a fat penguin that could feel the touch of a hug. To be honest, I doubted my eyes at first. Suddenly puffy! I heard the walls ringing. Its a penguin, its a penguin! Isn''t that the guy wearing the penguin suit who appeared while saying the same iprehensible thing blows himself up? I''ve heard about that penguin suit. I hope you are! It was the moment when Elkezen, gnashing his teeth, realized the identity of the assant and was about to mention his name. Oops, I cant say that. Before he can speak, the toe of his penguin suit hits his chin. Shocked, he chews his tongue and has no choice but to force his head upward. Im disguising myself so you dont recognize me, but will you use my name if I tell you? Inside the penguin''s clothes, a heavy voice could be heard because of the thick doll''s clothes. I have no manners. When you cover your face like this, pretending not to know your identity even if you know it is at least the standard moral in this industry. Damn it. Elkesen shuddered and gnashed his teeth at the nonsense of the penguin suit and shook his shoulders. Looking at him like that, the penguin suit only pretends to p its wings, which look ufortable. And what you don''t like is Sheesh! He clicks his tongue and turns his head around. He probably wanted to do something different, but it seems that it didn''t go well. From the inside of the penguin''s suit, a grumbling voice could be heard faintly, Thest one said it didn''t look like a penguin, so the arms were thicker and shorter, but it''s more ufortable. Its done. Well, it looks like you''re going to say, You know who I am!'', so you''re just bringing up business, Mr. Business Partner''? Kuh.. It seemed that he had no intention of pretending not to know and pretending to be innocent. After all, it would be pointless to try to capture the attacker now that he knew the identity of the attacker. The penguin suit moved its head as if thinking so. The movement was light, but the voice that came out was terrifyingly cold. After hearing from the drunken queen, she seems to have eaten quite a bit. I''m ying a boss in the dark. Arent you too old for your age? Are you in a position to say something like that? huh? what am i? The penguin suit tilted its body on purpose. Am I a penguin? He''s just an entric in a penguin suit that''s nothing? The attitude of tantly raising drugs is so nasty that it scratches people''s stomachs. Knowing that it was intentional, but being in the position of being victimized, it was truly heartbreaking. Do you think this will stop us? Even at this time, our colleagues are all over the world. know. That''s why at least we''re trying to get rid of weeds. what a long story I''m sure there are plenty of guys like you, and it would be a waste of time to wait. So, when the penguin clothes lifted the right wing up, the sharp de of Aura formed on the wing. For now, pay for what you did. In response to his sentencing, Elkesen jumped at him as if he were rebelling, but the result was nothing to see. The sword strike from the penguin''s suit cut him in half and burned him in an instant, leaving no trace. It was the moment when Kelly''s trouble disappeared overnight. At times like this, I suddenly think of which one is more frustrating, a whole body jjoljjol or a 100% pure cotton wad. Well, it''s clear that both of them are the same, no matter what. I don''t even want to feel it myself. Whoa! This is not a matter of sleeping in the heat or not. It''s strangely refreshing to take off the doll''s hair. Even if the temperature is controlled with magic, there is no way to do anything about the stuffiness peculiar to the fundamental doll clothes. The biggest problem is that the penguin suit No. 2 I''m wearing right now is not a suit that a normal person can wear and fight. People around me looked at it strangely, so I tried to make it more like a penguin I made it more plump and decorated it more like a doll. But the difort multiplied. Even I think this is not much. [Before that, I dont know why you are obsessed with that Even if you don''t understand sometimes, there is a corner that you can''t concede to a professional. Craftsmanship. [Zhang Yingzheng must be God.] Noisy. It''s a matter of self-esteem. I''m not going to give up until people see this and say it''s cute. And you cant show your face. Well, it was to prepare for any witnesses who might have seen me. I think there probably isn''t. None of those who saw this penguin suit survived. It''s limited to the wicked. [By the way, did you kill him?] No, I didn''t kill him. I just sent you to a ce where you can''te back. I killed half of it, but I didn''t finish it. I just dropped it to where I had blown Lumie before. I looked around the room again. This was the office of an elf named Elkezen. There was no need to hide it, that Elkezen was a reincarnated person like us. As a reincarnated person, he seemed to have been acting as the boss of the underworld under the shadow of Kelia, following Herial''s orders. It seems that he has done quite absurd things, such as dealing drugs and selling his own people. Before that, did you really not know that this kind of guy was installed under the water? It was still in the early stages of the establishment of the kingdom, so it was unavoidable that there were many gaps. Isn''t that too much though? I argued with Cressel as if I was half-ming. It''s really useless, kid. [I couldn''t help it, bro. Originally, Kelia''s political structure was not unified. Because of that, there were still many gaps.] Before the establishment of the unified kingdom, it must mean that there were many ces to hide because the tribes took a half-roaring system. Well, that''s why the ck magicians of the past have been hiding. Anyway, it was fortunate that I was able to notice the existence and deal with it even now. [By the way, surprisingly. I hope the older brotheres forward himself. I thought it would be bothersome, so I wouldn''te out. thank you very much! Hahahaha!] See how this guy is saying that he''s already been killed. There is aw of loyalty. And just in case, wouldnt it be better for someone who can handle it as reliably as possible to step forward? Actually, I wanted to send Shen, but now Shen sent a dispatch to the Merman Empire. It''s probably time to deal with the reincarnated parasite there. What are you talking about if it''s not us and you can''t even handle it? It would have been quite a hassle if we had tried to deal with him within Kelia. If I had to question the way I did it, I would have just pushed in with force. Dress up in a penguin costume and break down the wall to make a surprise appearance! I grabbed the reincarnated elf by the cor and threw it with all my might. Thewyer was also moved and cried, and was executed after a summary trial. This is muscle-style punishment. If he wasn''t a reincarnated person, I wouldn''t have bothered to do this. Anyway, can you cover the next day? [Thanks to the brother who finished it quickly, there will be quite a bit of evidence left here. I told Hetia to send personnel as soon as dawn breaks, so I guess I can exin it well.] Well, when Queen Hetia heard of the reckless raid n to deal with him, far from stopping him, she was rather d. I feel like I''ve been working for free for some reason. [Shouldnt we help each other and live? Don''t be too upset. If you need anythingter, Hetia will help as well.] Are you still clinging to Hetia? This skeleton is saying that it is not his fault. It''s embarrassing to end things like this for free, so should I ask for something moderately necessary in return? Just in case there was something I needed help with at the upper house. by the way these guys this On purpose. I murmured as I remembered the partner I had just gotten rid of. No matter how I look at it, I don''t feel like I''ve been caught. Recently, traces of a partner showing disquieting movements have begun to appear too often. It has been going on since thest time Ernesia''s magic tower was decided. The problem is rather that this was caught by the wrong behavior. The catch is that from a certain moment on, I get the feeling that they are moving in such a way that it doesn''t matter if they get caught. These guys are a loser. Cressel also agreed with my difort. [] Hey, I understand how you feel. But if you don''t catch it, wouldn''t that be a problem?] Yes. If you leave it alone because it is annoying to catch pests, it will eventually ruin farming. I know that, but I will install it. And even if it''s extermination of pests, the work I''m doing now is only done in friendly countries where my influence extends, such as Kelly or the Merman Empire, or in the country that is preying on them. As for the other kingdoms, I haven''t touched them unless I''ve been toox. It''s because they''re really determined and are hiding, so I''ll be annoyed if I forcefully move. I don''t want to be caught by the tail. [By the way, bro? Are the preparations for the meeting okay? I think I heard itst time.] Oh, that? What Cressel is asking is about the meeting that a group iming to be the Caduceus Principality'' has dered to hold within the Felsen Kingdom. I politely sent an invitation to Ernesia Kingdom. Are youing or not? In the end, I know that I have decided to go because I have already said it once. Chapter 554 Episode 554. Who are you allowed to do business with? I just need to go. Is there anything you need to do to prepare and sleep? I just packed my things and waited for the date. [Carefree Sleep peacefully and that''s all. It''s a dubious meeting in the first ce, so it''s a loss to prepare something. The meeting date is still about two months away. To be honest, it was difficult because I just waited so long. The act of detecting and rescuing the reincarnated person now was also something he was doing because he couldn''t control his leisure time. [Will it really be okay?] Im going to destroy everything in the end anyway, so what? No, if you ask me, is it a fist that I need to prepare? whoop whoop whoop. [] What will your brother do? I''m hoping my brother can win. I mean it.] There''s nothing this ipetent skeleton can do except give advice to my queen. In the end, all you can do is lean on me. to free yourself. and . [I don''t want to see Heriel condescending.] That''s right. for the people who live here. I can''t even look at that. The sad news that the date of the meeting was indeed confirmed two monthster was delivered, and I was dumbfounded and at a loss for words. Apparently, these guys are sincere. It''s like these crazy things. Are you really going to call them all and do things in front of them?'' Anyway, I will have no choice but to go. If this was just an ordinary meeting, I wouldn''t be interested in it, and it would be over if I just left it in moderation with the right personnel. The problem is that the person called is not ordinary, and the person called is not ordinary. My back hurts already. I guess I''ll have to go there myself as much as it''s suspicious.'' It would be easier to go to the enemy camp because you don''t know what to do outside your eyes. Isn''t it thew to deal with crazy things when you do them in front of me? There is also the option of smashing all the things that bother me. Should I think slowly for the remaining two months?'' Well, it''s not like going tomorrow right away, so you can decide your policy quietly and carefully. There are other things that need to be dealt with first. First of all What should I do with these? An issue previously reported by Cagin. A certain firm founded by Duke Hummel of the Kingdom of Felsen. So what''s your name? At the time, I didn''t bother listening to it. I looked at the investigative report once more. I tried to ignore it, but the names of the annoying guys are written on it. Its Delts superior On the surface, it seems to be known as apany founded by an idiot named Duke Hummel. It seems to be working that way on the surface. But the truth is... . It must be a business that is supported by the Caduceus side.'' Otherwise, it is impossible to follow a brand with the same quality as our products in such a short period of time. Even if you want to y mimicry, you won''t be able to do it if you don''t have the ability. If you do it awkwardly, you will only be cursed at. It''s not usually difficult, but they did it. To be honest, I''m so amazed that I even want to give apliment. I just want to stroke your hair with a steel brush. If you want to discuss the problem with Delt Firm, you can discuss it at the meeting. The important thing is that the meeting will take ce only two monthster. So before that... ? Shall we tie a knot this way?'' Originally, I didn''t intend to do trivial things, but watching them, what they do is spectacle. Now, until now, 90% of the products sold at the Arnil store are imitated. tant arrogance. I won''t let you install it on your own anymore. I n to ept the victories as possible. If it''s a fist, it''s a fist. If it''s war, it''s war. And if it''s business, it''s business. Isn''t that what it''s like to be a professional? You are throwing a very open challenge. Then you should ept it. I twisted my lips as I checked where thepany had recently entered. The intention is obvious. Maybe it''s some kind of entertainment. Is it to provide something of interest so that the meeting will not be boring? Come, ept it. I crumpled the report andughed evilly. I''ll let you know that I''m not beginning to set foot in my territory, putting aside other ces. I promise to smile wickedly in the moonlit night. I involuntarily think... So I don''t know who the hell is the viin. Okay. i am justice maybe. If you win no matter what you do, it''s justice. And the original messenger of justice is evil. That''smon sense. If you''re not evil, you can''t eat justice with your sanity. It''s just my personal opinion anyway. I never thought I would find this ce again. The trading city of Melnek. Wasn''t it the stage where Keigin used Budell''s office to fool around before? He has a dirty personality too. Did you really think you would throw a gauntlet like this? What are you talking about? Nothing. soliloquy. Aren''t you excited about something like that today? Asha and even Seina were looking at me as if they were wondering. They are not wrong. It seems like you noticed subtle changes in me because of the length of time you''ve been there. Certainly I am excited. Like a swordsman before a sword fight, he was slightly heated in advance. In fact, he pretended to be cool in front of Keigin, but secretly kept it in his heart. Coke''s grudge. Originally, Coke''s grudgested for three generations. ruler? how to eat shit ah? Didn''t you mean you were going to do something? What was it? First of all, its an inspection of the Arnil Trading Company branch. For now, I wanted to teach them to some extent about what they were going to do this time. nothing special don''t worry. Cause this time it won''t be a big deal I''m just going to watch. Maybe this time I''ll just watch the whole time, so we can just watch while eating popcorn in moderation. Did you know that Delt Firm, founded by a noble named Hummel in Felsen Kingdom, is quite hot these days? Oh, I don''t know about that. I dont know either. sorry. Both of them tilted their heads as if they had no face. It is a topic of discussion among citizens. Wouldn''t it be natural not to know? of course. It would be out of the interests of the two of you. Okay. If you don''t know, you should know from now on. And you don''t even have to know. It''s because they''re going to fold up and leave in the not-so-distant future. No, I will make you leave. whoop whoop whoop. Anyway, there is a ce called Delt Co., Ltd. Actually, it seems that they are setting up a new branch here in Melnek this time. I officially applied and even passed. Nothing strange. The Kingdom of Ernesia and the Kingdom of Felsen are apparently friendly with each other. However, there is nothing eternal in friendship between nations. A mask to show off to the public. In reality, behind the scenes of pretending to be friendly, there is bound to be fiercepetition. In particr, the two countries are able to trade quite freely with recent agreements. It''s not just about trading trade goods. If you get a certain permission, you can even open a shop and do business here. Anyway, thats why the Delt Firm has set up a branch in Melnek this time, as well as arge-scale store. A huge store that freely sells all of their products. It''s not clear who you''re copying. Coincidentally, in Melnek, there are shops belonging to the Arnil Company, which had previously entered the Budel Company to punish them. It was a shame to just let go, so I''m using it sparingly in my own way now. However, he set up a shop openly in front of it. This is outright brawling. It is a provocation equivalent to setting up another chicken restaurant in front of a chicken restaurant. It''s a war. burn it! bring it down! ruler! Teach me how scary local people are! But why is it Melnek? I dont know much about business, but wouldnt it be better to go to the royal road or to Pahelia? Seina''s question is valid. There are many other big cities, so why did I choose this ce after picking and choosing? However, Seina''s thoughts are amon misunderstanding. In the first ce, Fahilia is not in a good position to do business. A sword like that? Because the city isrge and there are quite a lot of goods and funds circting inside. It might be misunderstood, but its subtle as a business ce in the first ce. The propensity of Fahilia is strong as a tourist destination and resort. No matter what they sell there, they cannot beat us, who monopolize hot springs, saunas, and lodging facilities. Above all, there is no way I would allow it. Getting in is impossible. And if you want to open a shop in the royal capital, the conditions are more difficult than in other ces. It would take time due to the procedure, so they probably didn''t advance. What they are aiming for is the performance in front of their eyes. Melnek has a lot of peopleing and going here and there thanks to the train. As a midway point, it''s not a bad location to make ends meet. It is also easy to establish a justification for entering. And most of all, it must be that there is no strange corner in the eyes of others when openly arguing with ourpany. That''s why Ipared it to a dueling ground. So, is that the reason for Arel-sama toe? ah? Well, it''s not like that. they don''t know I think of Delt Firm as a rival to Arnil Firm, so I don''t think it''s something I''m concerned about myself. I have no reason to even say the truth. That''s why it''s moderately covered. I also wanted to see the ability to follow Arnils goods. Even if it''s just this reason, there''s no reason why you shouldn''t understand it. In fact, there is a reason why I have to see myself pressing them here. The reason why you have to leave a clear track record before simply talking about Coke''s grudge. Why you shouldn''t let it go and why you shouldn''t treat it as you please. However, it was not exined until then. I turned my head out the window for a moment. Slowly the train is about to arrive at Melnek. Then let''s see how boldly he actually did it.'' I''vee across it through reports, but I have to see the site with my own two eyes. And the first word I came up with after seeing the scene with my own two eyes was this word. ???? crazy. Arel. say, say. A lot of people see it. and! I will turn! Isnt that what it is? Asha seemed embarrassed to warn me, but now I can''t hear it. In fact, Asha is also a little flustered. Seina calmly smiled bitterly, saying, I really cant be bothered with this. Arell? Could this be from Arnil Firm? I wish I could answer yes, but I cant this time. It''s not ours. At Seina''s joke, I shrugged and sighed. Certainly, there is nothing wrong with saying that momentum is scary. The building we look up at is above that. From what I heard, it seemed that it had recently been suddenly built. Truly the pinnacle of money. But why does it seem familiar to me to do things without knowing it? I guess so. Because now everyone is secretly looking at me. yes We know! That''s what we do! There''s no need to follow this.'' really bad tempered More than that, if you look at it from the perspective of other people, Arnil Company And I, who reigned behind him, looks like this. I didn''t know it, but when I actually experienced it, I felt very strange. It''s fresh, but not pleasant. Lets go in and talk to the guys who arrived first. Chapter 555 Chapter 555. Who are you allowed to do business with? At the branch manager''s office of Arnil Firm, Elium, who had arrived first and was waiting for me, exined the situation. From what I''ve heard, it seems that the branch manager here is taking a break after seeing that. It''s just like the report. Why dont you suddenly advance and openly open up a store like that and do business with it? Suddenly The branch manager here must have been quite surprised. I was surprised at how emaciated the branch manager was. From what I heard, the branch manager here was crying. It must have been that he knew Elliom even before he joined Arnil Firm, but he seems to have been quite open about it, so he seems to have heard a lot about it. It''s not his fault, but he seems to have noticed quite a bit as a result. How pitiful and pitiful it is. Anyway, they have no morals whatsoever. huh? Is that what we''re talking about? ???? OMG. Eliam was silent. I said it myself, but there must be a corner that is stabbed. Isn''t that what we used to do not too long ago? It''s like being hit by a boomerang. Still, being shameless is the way of a true merchant. Elium pricked up his ears and put the iron te on his face again. ah Anyway, don''t bother. I understand. Originally, it''s a shame when others do it, but it''s a good thing when we do it. yes yes Naero Nambul. We must be the incarnation of Nambul. However, during the conversation, I suddenly realized that Elrium''s attitude was a little questionable. Even so, isn''t it strange that you show baseless hostility to the other side like this? You know what, Elliot. Is there anything else in thepany over there? Oh,e to think of it, I havent told Arel yet. this I just found out this morning. Elliom had been here the day before my arrival and was looking into the situation as a representative. It wasn''t me who did it, it came voluntarily. So what happened?'' I averted my gaze. There, Keigin, sitting on the floor with thick knees as if standing upright, is avoiding our attention. By the way, the reason he''s doing that is because of Elrium. It seems that Elliom, who was the culprit of the ordeal at the time, ordered such mischievous pranks from time to time, as if his anger at the Budell Company was still unresolved. He was kneeling on the floor like this the whole time we were talking. yes it is good Pamper yourself some more! Apart from that, I asked Keigin with a wink. (What''s going on? What''s wrong with him?) (Anyway, from her point of view, it''s disgusting.) It seems that it''s something that makes Keigin ufortable. The expression on his face was as if he''d just stuffed a bunch of bitter herbs into it. It was as if she wanted to hear what had happened. So what? actually A little troublesome child has arrived. What are you talking about? What I heard from her was that I was a little Oh?'' It was something that shouldn''t have been embarrassing. He''s back again! * * * The branch manager''s office of Delt Firm. There, a middle-aged man was sitting on a chair with an arrogant smile, staring at the branch of Arnil Firm outside the window. under! They look good, like the guys from Arnil Firm! The man''s name is Cherpal Bellburum. He used to be the head of the Budell Company, but now, due to various things, he is sitting here as the branch manager of the Delt Company. I still shudder when I think of what happened back then. Yeah these guys The reason why he has no choice but to be here now. It was all because it was entangled with that Arnil firm. When he was the head of the Budell Company, he had no choice but to fall after being criticized by Arele Ernesia for his infidelity. In addition, he also managed to escape after being arrested, but he was chased and had nowhere to set foot. It could also be said to be the pinnacle of downfall. He understands with his head. that everything is self-inflicted. It wasn''t that he was used of a crime he wasn''t guilty of, and it was also true that he used smuggling or dangerous merchants. However, human beings are inherently creatures that cannot understand even if they provided the reason for being beaten. Eliam Cagin... He especially gnashed his teeth as he recited the names of the two. It was Elrium who provided the reason why Budell and Arnil were chosen in the first ce. And after that I found out. It was Keigin who ordered everything. It was because he knew that if the Arnil Company hadn''t intervened, Keigin would have run away after taking everything. Doesn''t it mean that he doesn''t have anger at Arel for using all of this? He did not ignite the mes of resentment that far. No matter how much I resent him, I won''t be able to ovee him. Even if you have a grudge, you have it to the extent possible. That much reason remained. That''s why I can stay here again. I was lucky though. I never thought they would reach out on the spot.'' Originally, after losing everything and falling, he would have been doomed to know what would happen. However, it was Lee Sang-hoi that saved him. To be precise, Duke Hummel of the Kingdom of Felsen. For some reason, Duke Hummel had saved himself through various negotiations. I couldn''t understand it at first. But Duke Hummel told him this. I want to entrust one branch to the Ernesia Kingdom. However, it should be someone who will not betray us. That wouldn''t happen to you.'' It is a word with multiple meanings. He was driven as he was driven, had at least experience in charge of the business, and most of all, had a crush on Arnil, the enemy of this ce. Anyway, it''s not a ce to hide. Cherpal epted Duke Hummel''s offer. And now, like this, I am sitting in the branch manager''s seat. Of course, it felt ironic. Is this really a downfall? Or is it a sess? In fact, it is simply counted by the number of gold coins. The size of the meeting is different. but As long as all these causes are failures, there can be no joy. Wait and see. Above Arnil... However, he does not n a full-fledged revenge. Just avoiding the downfall makes me feel good. Having a grudge and having the guts to carry it out are one thing. And no man with his head on top of his neck would dream of such foolish things. Cherpal has no intention of doing anything in particr. Just as the upper linemanded, the shop was expanded here to publicize the wealth and influence of the store here. It''s an honorable business by any means. However, as a result, if you can inflict a big blow on Arnil''s shop, that''s what you want. If you give them even the slightest amount of humiliation, that alone will make them full. Still, I can''t forgive Keigin. Wait and see! I will be thest tough here! He set a truly timid goal and smiled triumphantly. He must be looking forward to it a lot, like Cherpal Bellevue, by now. Elliot shook his head in disgust. It''s like looking at water stains that don''t fall out. What people in your industry will love? ah did that happen? Rather, was that child still alive? It''s no surprise that Cherpal Bellevuerum is still alive. I didn''t think he was dead because I didn''t mean to kill him. But I never thought I would return as the branch manager of Delt Firm. Rather, why did youe back? ah Come to think of it, I think I heard from a previous report that he negotiated with someone to defect after he escaped from prison. It''s something I buried in my memory because I wasn''t free enough to care about the current situation of each and every one of those misceneous jobs. At the time, I didn''t doubt the Kingdom of Felsen, so it seemed like I just passed it on after hearing it. Really, hiring someone like that again. It is worth knowing the level of Delt Corporation. hmm Before that, was he really talented enough to save me like this? From what I''ve seen, I don''t think your ability as a merchant was that great? When I ask Keigin, who used him, with a wink, he averts his eyes. It means ipetent. It was because he was ipetent and had a personality that could cause an ident someday, so Keigin tried to use it and throw it away. What''s the point of taking that shit back? Did they drag it in to use it and throw it away?'' It was roughly imagined. There will be enough grudges, so if you put me in a position like this, I will work hard in my own way. If it goes well, it''s good, and if it doesn''t, it''s a word that can be discarded without regret. Thanks to that, it seemed that Elium''s stress gauge suddenly soared. under I thought I wouldn''t see that guy''s face anymore... And Keigin is suffering from that stress relief. Yeah that''s a great cycle. So, Kagin, don''t look at me asking me to mediate. Aren''t you self-employed? Then you don''t know what he''s going to do to get his grudge? I thought lightly of the 101 foolish things that humans who are blinded by resentment would do and doubted. Wouldn''t it be better to at least be careful not to get hit in the back of the head on the road? Not me, but these guys. No, that wont happen. However, that concern was denied by Cagin himself. I know his ipetent character. Yeah, you know because you used it. Anyway, he doesn''t have that guts. At best, its to the extent of being absorbed in your duties as a branch manager. ah Is it that way? Even though he is timid, he distinguishes between public and life. At least they wont have the guts to attack by means other than trading, unless they are heavily driven. At least. The reason he''s not sure is probably because humans don''t know what to do when cornered. It doesn''t matter if the little guy jumps at me. On the contrary, I feel morefortable with an over-the-counter brawl. Just because it''s an excuse to smash it. But that''s not going to happen. Anyway, he must be eager to get his share of this ce with all his might. Since he had enough motivation and gained a hundred degrees, at least it means that he is trying to do his best under fair rules. indeed The shop was built with the sole intention of really wanting to seed again. Since it will be profitable, it seems that the main branch of Delt Trading Co. is also supporting it. Hold on to worry. Elliot pricks up his ears and makes up his mind. I will never give them themercial rights here. No, I have no intention of losing to that damn bastard. No, there is no point in trying to make up your mind to make a life-and-death decision there. It''s not like we''re going to go bankrupt just by giving away onemercial district here... . It''s difficult even if it burns as if it''s going to be some kind of final battle. It''s annoying for me to follow. The reason I came here today is to have a look around. To put it mildly, I''m trying to keep an eye on them so they don''t make mistakes. so? What are you going to do? First of all, I discussed it with Keigin. Aside from the resentment, Keigin''s ability was evaluated as excellent, so it seemed that Elium meekly discussed countermeasures with him as well. However, since the expression is not bright, it seems that there is no usible solution. The problem is what this guy came up with What did you give out? Or intervene in the purchase route and interfere with it. Or an ident of injustice. I suggested something like that. Cagin said the methods casually. I can understand why Elliom frowns. Chapter 556 Chapter 556. Who are you allowed to do business with? (4) Hey? Mr. ex-swindler? When I red at him with a dirty gaze, Keigin quietly made excuses. At least that way, it can be ruined within a month. Certainly. breaking it physically that''s really good Could this be the viin on our side? Of course I wouldn''t allow it that way. no. it''s dismissal I don''t intend to listen. go back. Are you saying that? What am I? Isn''t there a corner that sticks out? I am fair The only time I use unjust moves is always when the other person is out of line. Except for the fact that Cherpal sits as the branch manager, there is nothing to me for the expansion of the store over there. The submitted documents are also valid. There is no need to hold on to it toe out. But first, do something cowardly. Wouldn''t that hurt my pride? Above all, don''t Destroying them by any means is probably what they want. Because it''s probably the same as sticking out your butt for what they''re doing right now.'' If you hit it for real, you''ll get in trouble. I''m concerned about that. I also need to supervise myself. Rather than that, you, Keijin, fix that habit. Are you sure of that? I cant. If you say something like that again next time, I''ll throw you into the Arel-style special education system. I''ll force you to regenerate, you impostor. Then, what will Arel-sama do? me? Is there anything wrong? Of course, I have something in mind. I have to decide. Coincidentally, the products of that side and this side are simr, so it''s really annoying. If so, that''s a good spot. They also sell Coke over there. They also sell Coke. All you have to do ispete to see whose Coke tastes the best. Two cs cannot exist under the sky. . yes? Its just what I said. not everyone will understand However, Keigin is looking at it as if he is dumbfounded. In short, is that it? Both this side and that side are annoyed with each other. Coincidentally, the branches of each trade association are across the street like this. I grinned and suggested an entertainment. Then, cant we create a result in some way? It was meant to be that way from the beginning, so there is nothing to hesitate about. Cherpal and Elium were both staring at each other ufortably across the same table. Already in the minds of the two, various insults are going back and forth between each other. But it neveres up to the mouth. If you have to say that you have a grudge, that is disqualification as a member of society. Mr. Eliam? What is the proposal you are talking about? Cherpal asked quietly. The one who first proposed this negotiating position was Elliom No, because he is behind her. But he is not here. The only superficial negotiating partner was Elliot from the Arnil Chamber of Commerce. Nothing. Mr. Cherpal, have you heard the rumortely? rumor? yes. Somehow, since the products of our Arnilpany and thatpany are simr to each other, it seemed like there was a lot of talk going on. Huh? He deliberately opened his eyes wide as if he was hearing it for the first time. there is no way you don''t know The store handles the same products as the Arnil store. The production route and raw materials arepletely different, so there is nothing illegal and nothing to do. Even if Arnil Firm insisted on monopoly rights, they would always have excuses to cover up. I can guess what the rumor is. Thats because consumers will only see it as the same product either way. Yes, so dont you embarrass each other? Hmm Until then... In fact, there are many words. Apart from other products, we know that Coke is attracting quite a bit of attention because it was released around the same time. So, Elliot... No, he who reigned behind her suggested this. It was a car that just got the attention of the citizens. Whether that means good or bad. So why don''t we make a bet for you? bet? Cherpal''s eyes narrowed. Because I didn''t know that I would suddenly offer a bet on this board. What are we going to do? Nothing. I''d like to make a light bet. Eliam smiled lightly and, as instructed, offered him the content of the bet. A bet that everyone can attract the attention of the customers? A bet? yes. Shouldnt we show which product can satisfy the citizens? * * * After finishing the negotiations, Elrium quietly reported the result in front of me. I wondered if he was worried, but he returned with the answer that he had to seek the judgment of the superiors hmm? right? The bet conditions must have been delivered exactly as I instructed, right? Yes, I told you everything exactly as it was. Elium didn''t seem to understand what I had asked him to do, but it seems that he faithfully decided on the specific business under the instinct to do what he had to do. Yes, it''s best to do as you say. That alone is half the way. however Why did you make this suggestion? Elium looked at me more carefully and asked a question. Um, is it that strange? Isnt it impatient before it gets weird? A sudden bet... I have no intention of defending him, but I understand your embarrassment. What I have instructed is just a simple bet. Our Coke and your Coke are against each other. There can''t be two Coke brands under the same sky. So let''spete against each other. I just came up with this suggestion. In reality, it was just an offer to bet on sales with a few conditions. At least if I draw the line like that, it won''t go astray.'' Of course, I did not reveal my true intentions to others. Even if its not the case, since I started selling Coke, Ive been thinking about making something an issue. That''s a good thing. Isnt it that simple? Suddenly! It was Kaygin who shouted. Ellium frowned and noticed that he was noisy, but he didn''t care this time. There was another reason why this guy was so outraged. I wouldnt even say this if it was a sudden bet. Yes, it is true that people are paying attention. He vomits words really wildly. Had he ever rebelled like this since he lived a life of being caught by us and beaten by Elyom? First of all, I continued to listen while pretending to say yeah yes. The bet conditions make no sense! Is it that far-fetched? I reconsidered the betting conditions offered by Beyond. The betting conditions are irrelevant. Even if you lose, it won''t hurt that much, right? Isn''t that just a bet for fun? where? First of all, we sell the Coke of the winning partys store at the store of the opponents business at favorable conditions. It really doesn''t matter. For example, if we win, our c goes up on the shelf of the opponent''s store. On the other hand, the c from there goes up on the shelf of the store on the side of the Arnil store. Win or lose, such as stopping Coke production. There was no such condition. isn''t it peaceful behold i am so sweet Isn''t it heartwarming to hear that if you win the bet, you can even give them the humiliation of having to sell the goods of thepany that is hostile to them. Wherever you look, its only a light Yeo Hong street, right? The next condition! The next condition! next is Come to think of it, I added one more condition after that. A good condition for the cherpal gnome to personally want to bite this rice cake. Is it strange? No matter how many times I look at it, the only condition written is If we lose, we will hand over Keigin to that side''. Elium? Is that weird? It''s not a problem at all. Its to the point where I think it wouldnt matter if I lost just for this. Mister Eliam! In a way, it was natural for Keigin to turn blue as if he was nervous. By now Cherpal should be fighting over Kaygin. What would happen if he handed over his body to the other side? What a joyous bloody feast it will be. Their merry dark game will begin. That''s what you usually do if you live honestly. Tsk tsk. That''s why the guilty person can''t be proud. I am innocent and proud. Isnt it just a matter of winning the sale anyway? Then no problem at all. If you win. so? What are you going to do? Well, what did I think of first? Because they asked for a strategy, I first talked about the strategy I was thinking of. The two prick their ears and listen. Disy Coke. yes. Sell Coke. yes. Im bored when I sell only Coke, so I also sell things to eat as a side dish. I''ve done simr things before anyway, so it shouldn''t be difficult. ah?????? yes. I just y and watch. ???? yes?! In front of them dumbfounded, I smiled self-congrattoryly over this perfect strategy. The only operation is to sell. Selling things so hard. what''s the matter? Are you a merchant? Isn''t the basics of a merchant selling? They seem to have lost their original intentions. Perhaps it doesn''t matter much whether you win or lose, Arell-sama? What! It''s embarrassing to see me as such a heartless bastard. It''s good to win! If possible, I will be a victorious deterrent! I''m not a pervert and there''s no way I want to be a loser. Isnt it strange that you thought I would do something in the sales bet in the first ce? Aren''t you guys crazy? You must be thinking about something. what? Why don''t you trust anyone? If you look at my pure eyes, can''t you believe that we will fight fair and square? In the first ce, there is no need to devise anything now. Because when I came here, I had everything prepared. Anyway, sell hard. more! There is nothing more to instruct, sleep, or do. If there is a problem, I will judge it then. And after a while, an errand boy arrived with a message from the shop over there. It is still epted. First of all, it was said that this kind ofpetition would be a good publicity. I know. It''s good propaganda. Although you are a losing propaganda street. okay It must be entertainment.'' After all, they know their purpose. Bypeting with us, they want to appeal their abilities to the public. We can do this!'' It is to appeal. So you can''t give public distance. I''ll teach you that you can''t remove a rotten stone stuck with a stone that dares to roll. Cherpal was tense in front of themunication port on the desk with his shoulders shrunken. A bet on c sales proposed by Elliom of Arnil Firm a while ago. Even if he was the branch manager, it was not a matter to decide by himself, so he naturally inquired at the head office of the Sanghoe. That''s why I thought the head office manager would send a reply. But wasn''t Duke Hummel directly contacting themunication port? really Can I ept it? Chapter 557 Episode 557. Who are you allowed to do business with? (5) Yes, ept it. Wouldn''t that be a good publicity spot? Even if it wasnt so, it bothered me that the products of this side and that side identally ovepped. Wouldnt it be what you wished for to propose a friendlypetition with each other in such a car? i like it by ident Cherpal muttered in his heart. It won''t be enough to have these thoughts. People who work inside thepany. Furthermore, it is a fact that outside customers and other merchants also know that it is not a coincidence that the products produced by this side are simr to those of Arnil. But nothing to take. There is no ovep in production routes or raw materials. For example, no one ims a monopoly on the production of buttons for fur clothing. Buttons can be made of wood or ivory. The simrity of products alone does not work even if you try to force it. Knowing that, there''s nothing to shy away from. Then this is You take it. Duke Hummel, without the slightest hesitation, expressed his intention to entrust this task to Cherpal. Are you really okay? Anyway, try it. Whatever the oue, don''t hold me ountable. I promise you. Trading is a life that is more bloody than walking on the edge of a knife every time. If it is not sold, it will be as miserable as dying. But regardless of the oue Rather, my body trembled at the excessively unconventional attitude. What the hell is he talking about... . Rumor has it that there is a huge sponsor behind Duke Hummel. Rumor has it that they provided the ability to make the present business possible. There was a saying that it gained the ability to produce current products through that ce. Could it be that this is true? Cherpal? yes. yep! Anyway, I''ll leave this up to you. Do what you can. That means The most desirable thing is to beat the Arnil Company with the materials of the Delt Company. That alone is a huge advantage. Wouldnt it be okay to do a little overwork for that purpose? It''s so easy to give permission. Agreements between the two sides were quickly concluded. how topete how far will you go And what not to do. We only discussed that much. Of course, an agreement was reached to inform the outside of the event only after consultation between the two parties. This is because it is much more eptable for both sides to package it as a friendlypetition and announce it. In any case, it is only conveyed as a matter of great interest to the citizens. Its noisy over there. Looks like theyre promoting something new to drink. From their point of view, it is enough to catch their eyes and mouth. Bothpanies spared no avable means within the scope ofmon sense to promote the sales of their respective cs. wee! A drink recentlyunched by Arnil Trading Co., Ltd. Why don''t we taste Coke for a while and then go? Its also avable at Delt Firm! Each store is attracting customers by mobilizing beautiful clerks. Even orchestras and theaterpanies were hired to try to attract attention. He hears music every day and does everything to attract customers'' attention. By mobilizing a weapon that can only be found in Sanghoe equipped with capital. They are struggling to sell only Coke. It is said that a merchant of a small storemented on thepetition of this head business. Its a fight for money. Anyway, there are more things, he clicked his tongue. There is no wrong word. It has already been the 6th day since I started betting on sales. Today is also noisy I sat under the shade of a parasol on the outdoor terrace of the store with the most sunlight, sipping a Coke and leisurely admiring the scenery below. Today, the Arnil Chamber of Commerce is doing its best to attract attention by inviting an opera troupe made up of elves to promote its products. Currently, the Elf Revue is attracting everyone''s attention by showing off its mysterious appearance and beautiful falsetto. They were specially invited by using their connections with Kelly. Originally, it would take time just to make a reservation, but even if I asked for it, it would take time, but I took the order specially because I read it carefully under the pretext of a past debt to the queen. And Delt Firm is also trying to attract attention by hiring dancers full of whiteness. I heard that those dancers belong to a fairly famous troupe in Felsen Kingdom. Each other is pouring all possible connections and money into each other. I''ll just sell you a Coke. okay! You''re doing this just to sell a Coke! Why did this happen?'' What is this doing? It was something I did, but watching it like this made me smile. It will surely remain as a representative joke in future history books.'' Will it remain as a C War''? Even now, even now, many people are wondering why they became like this even though they fit in thispetition. One by one, they will keep their eyes on each other. It''s more like a salespetition rather than a mere salespetition. . It looks like a battle of egos. That''s how I was leisurely taking my time watching the elves and dancers alternately. Asha and Seina, who had been away for a while, returned. Arent you being too rxed? It seems like youre watching it as if it were someone elses business? The two put the food they had brought on the table and smiled bitterly. How are you? Anyway, I left this job to you. Isn''t there anything I can run around with? You just have to watch while having a c and a snack. Get your work done and enjoy it. It is also a small pleasure. By the way, Arell? Is that really a good sword? As Seina picked up the snacks, she looked at the opera troupe and the dancers in turn, questioning. Did you hear that the hiring cost for those people is expensive? It will be very, very expensive. I heard the rumors too. Asha replied in an astringent voice as if she could guess the amount. As Asha sneakily tells Seina how much the rumored employment cost will be, Seina turns white. Of course. The opera troupe made up of elves is one of the main sources of tourism revenue in Kellia. In fact, the casting fee was no joke. If I had to ask If you guess this time, its a narrow plus or minus zero? Even if you guess at the minimum sales, there is barely a loss. That''s because they''re paying for all sorts of things in terms ofbor costs and PR costs. Why are you spending money like crazy? This is because the investment or amount required is not particrly calcted in thispetition. That''s why both sides put on the ultimate money show. If it was intentional, then of course it was. Wouldn''t it be nice to spend a lot of money? Thanks to that, word of mouth went well.'' Not only merchants who used to stay here and tourists who used to stop by trains, but also many leisurely people are snooping around after hearing the news. Certainly, the money we spent on each other might be bigger. Eh, isnt that a loss? So you look at the big picture. It may be a loss now, but from the perspective of promoting through word of mouth, it is a kind of investment. Even after thispetition is over, those who saw thismotion will not forget it for a while. If that''s the case, you''re looking for products here while passing by. Actually, it''s not that simple.'' It is an exnation when it is summarized to the extent. However, it is true that it is not just a loss. Attracting attention remains effective for quite some time. In the long run, it won''t hurt you. I''m sure the other side wanted that too.'' epting such a far-fetched bet in itself meant that the other side was also aiming for the same thing. In the first ce, this game has nothing to do with who will win and lose. Yes, sometimes we need to coexist with each other. Suddenly, that coexistence muste to an end. Competition ends when someone wins. And I like to win. I''ve done enough publicity, so now I have toe to an end. It is for that that I am here now. I wasn''t lying when I said that Eliam and Cagin had no strategy. Really I had no idea at the time. Because you don''t have to think. Thinking is what you do after youmit it. Then why are we here watching? Asha sighed over the food piled up on the table. The ce we are now is not the Arnil Firm''s store. It is the shop of the small town Delt Company. I drink quite a bit of c. Well, sometimes the taste of different brands is also special. Is this okay? Isnt there aw telling me not toe here? Interference is prohibited, but go to the shop on the other side and say []? There is no rule saying don''t eat it. Isnt this contributing to the other partys sales are you okay maybe. At best, I just ran out of food sold here. How much would it take for three humans to eat? Actually, I wanted to try. You go into a store and say, Give me everything from here to there. But in my store, you can''t do that because you''re embarrassed, right? There? There are many things to see, right? I see my enemies panic in enemy lines. Are you quite lucky? I shamelesslyughed it off. It''s not that it''s meaningless. Really. I never came out to y out of boredom. I didn''te out looking for other vors because I was tired of eating only our store every day. to check one thing. I know that? Most of the food they sell oveps with ours. I heard about it. Wasn''t that the start of the problem in the first ce? It did. It all started when they deliberately copied us. Sure enough, when I checked it myself, the salespetition this time is alsopeting only with the same product. The concept was thorough, to the point ofughing. And I was sure of their intentions. Anyway, this time was no different. I wondered if they woulde with a new product, but there seemed to be no reason to go that far. Is that so? Anyway, no products have been added in the past few days, so it wont change in the future. There are grounds for certainty. In the first ce, it was because I obtained a list of trade items that were separately investigated and reported before this. Even if they were added, it would be one or two. Then no problem. enough to overtake. Hey? I know you''ve been thinking about something. So the question is, what are you going to do with all this? Seina pointed to the table and asked. spying is good There''s a meaning, no problem. But what to do with all this food? What the heck? Eating should be valued. I''ve done so many things, but there''s only one thing left. The three of us can enjoy eating what we ordered. Isn''t that the most certain and honest way to deal with it? Two people were stunned by this name. Chapter 558 Chapter 558. Who are you allowed to do business with? (6) I am getting fat. are you okay. I''m not fat. Are we steaming swords? Receiving the resentful nces from the two of them, I shrugged my shoulders. If you have any left over, let''s share it with Elrium and Cagin. If you bring goods from the enemy camp to this country, both of them will be ridiculous. Okay. Because the way to win this bet is already clear. The snack of victory has been decided. Then, the two of them nodded as if they realized something. So the conclusion was that you came to y? Be honest. Are you here to y? That''s a secret. The truth is known only to me. The next day, Eliam was surprised to hear my sudden order. yes?! Sudden increase in products?! Yes, from today, increase the number of products sold. And we''ll have a specialmemorative discount. Aaaaaaaaaa! Increase the goods in the store! That''s all I was emphasizing. no Even if you say so, there are products that can be increased... I have no choice but to embarrass myself. I know that I can''t increase it right away just because I said increase it!''. Do you see me as such an unreasonable boss before that? don''t worry. I will bring it soon. Yes, as you said, I have already brought it. Swoop. Dia quietly appeared behind me. It''s just the right timing. no i just tried I was aiming, I was aiming ???? Wizard? Elium had only just casually passed Dia, so he called her that way as if he were unfamiliar with him. You brought it. What do you mean? These are the products that were just shipped as Arel-sama instructed. Got it straight from the factory. Our wizards have moved it to the warehouse, so please check it out. Eh''? Elium blinked his eyes. This was the errand I gave Dia. Most of the products sold by Arnil Store are produced in our own factories and sent to each store. What Dia did was nothing special. I just teleported the new product I ordered in advance. Transporting them by train would take time, so they took a more reliable method called teleportation. In addition, it also means to take a strategy to increase new products by surprise. By the time the other side notices it, they are aiming for something that will be after they have already started selling it. Originally, it was a product to be addedter. I just want to get rid of everything that has happened like this. Is that okay? doesn''t care. Rather, if not now, when. But why all of a sudden ? ah That''s how it happened. Contrary to Elium, who was puzzled, Kei Gin let out a light sigh and nodded as if he understood my true intentions. Come to think of it, all the products of thepany over there are in the Kingdom of Felsen Or were they just imported from somewhere else? Exactly! I understand correctly. Well, it''s not that difficult, so Elium will notice it soon after. ah It was like that. This side can increase the product at any time, but the other side is not free. Well, originally, that wouldn''t be much of a penalty, but this time it''s a little different. It can be said that it is possible because the other person is thoroughly imitating. Even if youre curious at first, if you keep showing the same thing, youll get tired of it, right? The most important thing inpetition is diversity. Unfortunately, that iscking in thispetition. This is because the products sold by that store and this store are exactly the same. Of course, the subtle taste is different. But how many people will actually ask for it? A self-proimed sweet sommelier, it''s only me who takes pride in being a sommelier. We drop new products when we get tired of it. Now, customers, here''s a new product. Go see it once! Its perfect for ast-minute spurt. The remaining period is approximately ten days. And during these 10 days, we n to immediately introduce new products to attract attention. New products are all over the ce. From snacks to new favorites. and new coke. Is it Coke again? okay! C! Seriously, I put the cs on the table one by one and proudly introduced them. Now, this is Coke. This is Coke, too. And this is also coge. I don''t know why the response is so boring. All of them are different Cokes. This is an orange coke. This is Strawberry Coke. And this is Banana Coke. It looks like there''s something strangely shiny blue Coke? What is this? Is that a secret? Calm down, it''s just a joke. Anyway, I have been producing c in various colors. Ah, the world is full of Coke! Personally, I''d say it''s not Coke if it''s not ck, but the world still needs to develop! Therefore, I will pursue various types of Coke. Have you ever been involved in coke before and experienced anything? Cagin is talking about things like this, probably tired of my obsession with Coke. I just wanted a Coke. That''s it. Anyway, aside from Coke, it definitely has meaning. What is Yamma C? However, at some point, the Cokes are taking a back seat and making a fuss among themselves. Elliot, too, seemed to fully understand, and was trembling with his ears pping. Now, the other side wont be able to copy it either! No, even if I wanted to, I wouldnt be able to! Elliom pricked up his ears and pped his hands. The other side thoroughly imports products from outside. The problem is that there are not just one or two steps in the import process. No matter how much I do, I won''t be able to fit in the remaining ten days. And even if you pass it, it will eat up all the time during transportation. It''s what reincarnated people do, so I can copy it as much as I want, but I can''t openly do anything that deviate frommon sense.'' If it does, it provides a good excuse for itself. Well, I don''t expect it to stretch its tail all the way there. Even if it''s producedter, why don''t you use teleport to hit it? Eliam pondered for a moment before raising his concern cautiously, but everyone, including myself, assured me that it wouldn''t happen. Its too much. Byw, it is forbidden for merchants from other countries to trade using the magician''s teleport. You cannot use a teleport from another country to the territory of Ernesia Kingdom without permission. No matter how big it is, it is impossible to get permission. If caught, it doesn''t end with a dizzying problem. Even if you know this in advance and imitate it, it''s because I''ve talked to each trade ry point to take some time. You will never get it right. wow Don''t be evil. whoop whoop whoop. In the first ce, it is wrong to try to do business in someone else''s territory. Didn''t I tell you The grudge that touched Cokests a long time. fair y? There''s a Hogu Dragon or Juraji somewhere. This is the meaning of the saying that there was nothing to devise a strategy from the beginning. If it''s rude, they''ll build a factory here too. Realistically, it would be impossible. Above all, there would be no reason to do so. ? ? ? This is a new product! This is a new product that just arrived this morning! Have a look! that day. Right away, the Arnil Chamber of Commerce started an extensive appeal by putting forward new products. Naturally, the customers who were tired of the same products on both sides had no choice but to show interest little by little in the words of a new product. In particr, the c of various colors was enough to stimte the curiosity of the customers. Of course, there are people who have minor doubts. But why do all cokes need to be different colors? Aside from anything else, what is that strangely shiny blue thing? Either way is delicious! The clerk who was introducing the product deliberately avoided answering. In the world, there must be some things you shouldn''t answer and some things you shouldn''t know. It''s just a trivial question. I don''t have anything else to say other than that it looks good. Anyway, with thest 10 days approaching, customers started to flock to the Arnil store. This is cheating! It''s a foul! Cherpal burst into exasperation as he mmed the desk. The flow had already turnedpletely - the tensepetition was a story from a few days ago, and now customers were mainly flocking to Arnil''s store. It wasn''t just flies flying at all, but at least the customers who couldn''t make it there wereing. It was only then that the results were obvious. A new product at this timing It''s obvious... It''s not just a trick. From the beginning, Arnil Firm had prepared a new product. However, it is not really against thew to show anger. To the end, there is no set rule for which product to put in in the matter to be discussed. It was simply stated that it was all products produced or handled by both parties. We can''te and deal with it now!'' No wonder Cherpal was nervous. In this store, the quantity and type of products to be sold have already been decided from the beginning. Products already ordered for sale areing by train. You cannot increase or decrease it here. It is not apetition to deal with deficits, so there is no problem if that product is in stock. But you can''t win this bet. Keuuk I thought it was a stem meeting to pay for the humiliation of the day... How desperately he had hoped for an opportunity to repay the two traitors, Elium and Cagin, but it ended in vain without even realizing that dream. Of course, it''s not that the store is out of business. In the first ce, this bet is nothing more than a trivial entertainment. But that''s the story of the business side. It has nothing to do with personal grudges. When you''re only thinking about resentment like that. Themunication tool ced on the desk responded. ???? no way. Is that rumor true? As soon as I activated themunication port, I heard his voice from the other side. He is the Duke of Hummel, the investor of thepany. after Duke Hummel! Yes, it seems that you are seated. It was a t voice, as usual, but for Cherpal, it felt as if his spine was frozen. How the one who originally made a mistake gets my feet numb. no. He doesn''t know yet, so it''s difficult if you know more than yourself. I took on this job even while giving direct instructions, but I couldn''t say that I had failed. okay There is still time.'' The difference between thest few days is fatal, but there is nothing that the rest of the time cannot make up for in the calction. Yes, if you don''t choose the means and methods... . ???? That''s it. However, it was Duke Hummel''s cold voice that cut off the flow of his thoughts. yes? what now... I said okay, Cherpal. For a moment, I felt that Cherpal''s heart sank. Did you even notice what I was thinking? However, Duke Hummel does not directly condemn him. It''s just inside anyway. Even so, it was obvious that he stopped him. All right. Good job. Even hearing that, I was chilled out. What is the meaning of good job''? Cherpal couldn''t even squeak properly and had to listen to the wordsing out of themunication port. I already got a report. hmm After all, its entertainment, but it was an unfavorable bet. Report? Where the hell? Cherpal himself has yet to report on this. Does that mean someone posted it on their own? who the hell The blood slowly fades from hisplexion. Chapter 559 Chapter 559. Who are you allowed to do business with? (7) It is not over yet. For the rest of the time... What are we going to do for the rest of the time? Duke Hummel was apathetic. Even though I am not directly involved in management, I know the simple logic. It seems that the end has already been drawn. that yes... He desperately tries to make an excuse, but no wordse out. Because it is true. In order to overturn this situation in the first ce, it is impossible to do something that should not be done withmon sense. So lets do that. Ha but. Or do you have other ideas? Cherpal kept his mouth shut. Even so, I can''t get it out of my mouth. No, thinking about it after the brakes were applied once, it was reckless. As he said, there are times when it is better to know the time and step back. doesn''t exist. Thats all right. I won''t hold you ountable for what. Instead, I want to entrust you with other tasks. Other things is it? eyes wide open I didn''t know that he would suddenlye up with another proposal, not a rebuke. Yes, you must be in a difficult position at that branch anyway, right? that is isn''t it... It is true that it is embarrassing. But it''s not even a noreut to argue with. So instead of making you do troublesome things I can''t say that, but I''ll leave the branch in Felsen Kingdom. Moving with a reasonable excuse. Cherpal couldn''t stop sweating while listening. It''smon. It''smon to send those who have failed to some hopelessnd as a way to encourage them. But he soon tilted his head when he heard the name of the area. Because it wasn''t the ce I was thinking of. Are you really there? Yes, it is. Or is it dissatisfaction? Oh no! He hurriedly clung to themunication port and shouted. Rather, the desired sea. If not as much as here, it was an area that was good enough to raise earnings as a merchant. Could it be that it wasn''t aparison, but was it sincere? It''s only half true that this ce is rough anyway. As long as I can''t avenge the humiliation, I''ll stay here, Bodu, just gnashing my teeth every day. It would be better if I just shake it all off and go somewhere else. I will send someone to tell you the detailster. Anyway, don''t worry about it anymore and finish it like this. Even though themunication tool doesn''t show the other person''s appearance, for some reason, it seems that I can see the other person cringing on the other side. Hearing the stupid cherpal''s constant cringe, Duke Hummel couldn''t help but smile subtly. That''s it. Then just let me know. After asking again, I turned off themunication port. And after confirming that the contact was over, he shook his head. The serious look from a while ago disappeared, and he sent contemptuous eyes toward themunication port. This is why ipetent guys are difficult to deal with. If he hadn''t deliberately contacted him directly to stop him, the idiot would have certainly tried tomit a halfway foul. In the first ce, he only had that much talent. oh? oh? oh? Is that person that ipetent? Behind him, who sighs, a woman wearing a thick wool pajamas listens to him and asks, lying on the sofa with her pet. She brushed the cherry-colored hair sticking out of the hood of her nightgown and looked back at Mel. If you''ve met somewhere else, it''s definitely an appearance worth looking back on. However, just looking at it now, the appearance that seems to be advertising I came out of bed'' is a bit of a pity. Is the expression that looks are not worth using in this situation? If you''re that ipetent, why don''t you get rid of it? Are you disturbing? I think so. He sighed and nodded. The personnel transfer a while ago was not simply a matter of consideration for the ipetent guy. It is to deliberately give them a sense of courage they cannot handle and wait for them to be destroyed. And it''s to make a justification and cut it out rationally. In the end, it is only the result of dealing with the failure. Humel, are you living a very tiring life too? Blind handling of it only instills fear in other people who don''t know anything about it. Id rather end up being despised as a failure. Whoop whoop. it''s scary it''s scary It''s scary to live in this world. right? Contrary to what she said, however, the woman let out a lightugh and seemed to be enjoying it in anticipation. In that case, I''d just kill it. It''s pretty nasty to say otherwise than her appearance, which looks pliable and doesn''t seem to be able to step on even a single flower. Contrary to her appearance, her mind was twisted, and it wasn''t true that she didn''t know it anymore, so Hummel decided to just ignore it. It''s not a position to pursue in the first ce. From that woman''s point of view, it would look like you or Cherpal, that''s what it is. Are you really okay with this result? In the end, the bet was lost. doesn''t care. she answered simply. It is most desirable to have a track record of suppressing them. The result is enough for now. 50 points out of 1000? Isn''t that a failure? Humel swallows the word. It''s enough just to show that it''s possible topete with the capital of the Kingdom of Ernesia. Still, I hoped that the other side would use a bit of a mean method. She grumbled like she was sorry. Is that also the purpose? If we show the humans of other countries how vicious they are, won''t they want to raise their hand on our side? Arnil Firm, to be precise, if Arel, who reigned behind the firm, had offended the branch of Delt Firm and destroyed it without any means, it would have been perfect for them to appeal to foreign figures in their viciousness and selfishness inter meetings. Well, I still don''t get caught. Since ancient times, if you want to win peoples hearts, its best to appeal to the fearsome demon lord. okay. Hummel agreed and decided not to question it. But I still have to ask this. Rather than that, did youe all the way here like that? huh? What are you doing? Is this warm? She shrugged, pulling on her pajama, which looked warm at first nce. It''s not going to be visible to anyone anyway. I just came here to listen to the pre-confirmation. You''re free toe in what you wear, right? Then what is that animal? I barely pretended not to see this, but that is the limit. The woman''s pet. No, I doubt if I should call that a pet. To be precise, it is a creature that can only be seen as a bear no matter how you look at it. I picked it up. in the backyard. It must be the back mountain. However, there are no wild bears in the backyard of the castle. Isn''t that the beast that lives in the mountain behind the castle? Because of the quality of its fur, it was also a bear that was regrly hunted. Why did you pick it up? Im going to take a nap, but somethingcks warmth. It just looked so soft, so I picked it up. Are you going to raise it? Is that so? For reference, the bear bites her arm to see if she doesn''t like her touch, but even though it chews her slender wrist, not a single tooth sticks out. And when they are caught, they are unable to move, losing their dignity as wild animals and whimpering. It''s a whim anyway. If I get tired of it, I''ll either deal with it or throw it away. A bear dies and leaves a skin! I decided not to care because I had gotten tired of her entricitytely. He already understands. The reincarnated person said that there are many strange people . So how far have you heard my story? Hummel, what did you say? uh? Could it be that you did? Duke Hummel had to hold back his emotions for a moment when she asked her with his eyes wide open. I didn''t hear anything at all. I talked. definitely talked about it. That''s pretty much it too. You haven''t heard at all, Mr. Rumelsitassa. Huh? are you okay? Cause I know what to do Can''t we open a conference room and talk well there? haha bother I''m not sure if I can talk more than that. Even if it looks like this, in fact, I have failed 30 interviews in a row before. Do you really have the heart to do it? In the first ce, Duke Hummel is now in charge of all preparations for the meeting and all procedures. But in the end, it''s up to her to step in. Rumelsitasa Grenia, representative of the envoy of the Principality of Caduceus. I was expecting it because Harial had directly assigned her to do it. That expectation was twisted beyond imagination. As soon as she got here, she justy down. Then, he just said, I want you to take care of all the preparations!, and he didn''t even lift a hand? Is he really the second person?'' I was stunned. Of course, he doesn''t have a good understanding of all reincarnated people. Hummel is not a reincarnated person, but an ordinary human being. A human who happened to be invited by Harial to join the Caduceus. in other words. is their helper. However, even within the alliance, they are treated as allies to some extent. You can receive equal treatment with most alliance members. You can name an alliance and act as a member of them. So I guess I was mistaken. I guess I was a more proper person before? When I ran into her when I was invited to their city before, I had a more authentic impression. I thought she was a flexible and smart woman. So, this meeting was thought to be suitable for Rumelsitasa to entrustpared to other reincarnated people. But it took less than five minutes for her to arrive and dispel the illusion. Are business trips really good? Because I can do other things without paying attention. . You''re saying something like this I hope it''s mine. I missed those who couldmunicate with me again. I know that there are many reincarnated people who practice entricities because I have watched them until I get tired of them. Still, she passed. Two top talents who are likely to win the cker contest. Even now, even though he is in charge of the job, he is smiling and doing other things. Is there no minimum responsibility? Please, be motivated when listening to the exnation, right? Whoop whoop. But are you not motivated at all? Why are you proud to say that? Please do that somehow. Now it''s gotten to the point where I''m asking for it. But her enthusiasm was not ignited. I cant. Report to Harial.. w Hummel couldn''t say anything more. As it was, not only the mouth, but also the muscles of the whole body stiffened. report? Ahahaha. Is he true too? Are you saying something strange? Sheughs, but herughter is somehow chilly. At some point, she took out a needle or something and threw it at Hummel''s feet. At that moment, his entire body stiffened. Oh really? Is Hummel misunderstanding something? It is he who gives orders to the end. You have no right to say anything. know? Humel answered with only his eyes barely moving. When Rumelsitasa snapped his fingers, the needle broke, and only then did his body regain freedom. I almost forgot Reincarnated people are more ferocious than beasts of prey, but even their whims are dangerous. Rather, the bear she is petting now looks cute. No matter how loyally this side works, no matter how much treatment is promised to them, if they go against them wrongly, they won''t be fine. Chapter 560 Episode 560. Who are you allowed to do business with? (8) + Reincarnated Neighborhood Association Don''t worry. Because it will do the job right. I have no intention of embarrassing him either. Whoop whoop. Rather, the desire is boiling. And now that''s just what you said? Won''t you be too scared? I''m not that scary Really. No one will believe me if I talk about my motivation like that. Then I would like you to help me prepare. Hummelined only in his heart. Then, do you remember the contents of the meeting in advance? I rmend it once, but she makes a light snoring sound. Its annoying! I also dont want to hear it. Anyway, he doesnt have the heart to properly attend the meeting. And it doesn''t make any sense to do it. Even so, I have no idea what you will do. Oh, thats right. Why don''t you give me some hints? ce preparations are also finished. Invitations have already been sent to foreign countries. However, there is a limit to how well you can prepare. What do you need to know, so why don''t you even pretend to beat the drum in tune with it? I won''t ask any more if that''s not something I know. Yeah, I like that moderate side for a human being. Let''s take it as apliment. Its okay to say things you dont mean to say. It must be openly ying with it. Duke Mel doesn''t bother to vomit. In the end, there was no proper reaction, so Rumelsitasa yawned lightly as if she was fed up and went back to the topic a little while ago. It''s nothing to hide, so I''ll tell you. First of all, you have to prepare your mind. Isnt there anything more disrespectful than squealing that day? If you would like, would you keep your mouth shut? Okay, Ill let you know. Because he said yes. And Rumelsitasa leisurely taught the true meaning of the meeting. After hearing her intentions, Hummel finally understood her attitude. Indeed, he was aiming only for that from the beginning Hummel seriously bowed his head and reflected in his mind the purpose she had taught him. Now I understand why you are not interested in the meeting itself. Huh, thats it. There are only two things that matter. She spread two fingers. One is to inform humans of our existence again after a thousand years. And the second Arel Ernesiaing in his ce. That''s enough. It would be nice if the story worked out well. It can''t be. Rumelsitana coldly dismissed the possibility of a good solution. There''s no way he''s going to talk to us well, is he? Sometimes you talk as if you''ve been released. Haven''t Allel Ernesia''s nerves been turned against? It is the same with this Delt case. I intentionally imitated the Arnil Company''s products and put up a fight head-on. He probably noticed by now. One of the goals of thepany''s founding was to deliberately quarrel with him. And to make theme to the talks. First of all, I''ll say I''m sorry. From time to time, Humel''s estate may be ruined. I was willing to take that much from the beginning I believe that if you are merciful, you will be sure to take care of the aftermath. Am I really okay? of course. It''s half false. But there is also a feeling that half of it really doesn''t matter. Just as they have their own longings, Hummel also has a wish, so he sticks to them. Anyway, in the current era, the Felsen Kingdom will forever fall behind the Ernesia Kingdom. Because he was like that, he had no choice but to bet on their existence. Even if it''s like a ve. At least it would be better than falling behind. In addition, we are doing our best with sincerity, and I believe that when the day everything goes as we wish, at least they will provide us with convenience. Huh, thats selfish. That is human. If you can''t be a snake''s head, you have to be a dragon''s tail. Ahahahaha. yes it is That''s right. For some reason, Rumelsitasa muttered these words with a slightly dissatisfied look in her eyes. Then, would you like to take care of the rest of the preparations, humans? please leave it to me Hummel quietly bowed his head and left the room to give the rest of his instructions. A dragon''s tail. Rumelsitasa quietly curled up on the sofa, hugging a cushion and twisting her lips. Do you really think so? yes that is correct Even if you cling to the dragon''s tail, there will be a falling interest. But that''s only when it happened as they know. Isn''t that what happened when the future unfolded ording to theirmon sense? That is why Rumelsitasaughs at him. A dragon or a snake Or is it a monster? It is invisible to your eyes. How foolish. I just pet the bear and hug it whileughing. The bear, choked on her arm, struggles as if in frustration. But resisting is useless. Bears and humans are everything. There''s no point in struggling. until you run out of breath Im sorry, but I dont think that will happen, human. She only put a fake apology in her mouth. As one of the few who knows the whole n. Him He ridiculed and ridiculed humans. Reincarnated Neighborhood Association (1) The problem of Delt Corporation was settled to some extent. It was a simple bet anyway, so I have no intention of ruining that side. It''s still too early. It''s obvious that if you try to ruin it,ter on during the meeting, the other side will trip over it? Rather, it is better for us to gain the upper hand with the currentposition. From what I heard, it seems that Cherpal was also sent back to Felsen Kingdom. I''ll probably never see you again. I was fed up with knowing how to deal with people who had no use value, so I decided not to think about it any further. Because there is still work to be done. Therefore, I turned to the next topic. A few dayster, as nned, I received a call from Rerensen. Are you sure you''re ready for that? [Yes, is that the case?] Whoops. yes that thing. [Huh, that''s right. That''s it [] ] Are you bored? [It''s not like you''re escaping from reality because of a pile of documents.] You''re escaping from reality. Are you busy with work? Rerensen''s alter ego pretends to clear his throat. Perhaps the main body is more tantly shy. You''re bored. Somehow, it was strangely well matched ording to today. yes i understand that That''s why I''m passing it all on to reduce work for at least one day. Kkeukkeuk. Anyway, did you prepare what I asked for? [I tried to find out as much as possible At least, I don''t think that people who are friendly to us wille out again just because we are behind this. Hmm is it. In any case, I''m d if there''s even a little bit of sess. What''s the story,tely I''ve secretly entrusted Rerensen with a troublesome task. Thinking about the future, it''s a necessary thing or a really cumbersome thing for me to do. It is to establish an ally who will take our side. Because we need heads too. Shouldnt you have something to equip? [I agree with that.] She admitted it honestly. [The fundamental problem is that our number is insufficient.] It is true that the number of reincarnated people on the Herial side is high. And it is clear that it must have increased more than then. In such a yard, we can''t help but increase our allies. For now, it''s clear that he''s calling in reincarnated people at random, so we wanted to jump on the bandwagon. That''s why I asked Rirensen to find partners who had not yet joined the Caduceus side and ask for their cooperation. We need guys who can be at least a shield. [] The parties involved will get angry when they hear it.] What do you think? It''s a story between us. And if you have anyints, tell them toe directly. I will lose you. Will I be in charge of the im for what I ordered? We will make yourints zero. with life. [] I just think I was good at negotiating.] Right? I''d be mad if I did. I bet you! For now, if I had to make an excuse, it was that there were no more partners on our side of the continent to seduce. The eastern continent seems to have been wiped out in Shennguage, the rest is the south and other small areas. Therefore, there were also those who had no choice but to struggle to gather talented people. Anyway, I gathered all the guys I could attract, right? [I think so.] Hmm. Can you gather them now? Since we live in different ces, there will be physical distance, but I think it would be possible with Rirensen''s technique. [] It''s not difficult, but are you sure you want to check it now?] You''re a partner to fight together, right? I need to check the face. [all right. Let''s gather them together.] In the end, she didn''t even bring up a dissenting opinion. It''s because it was thought that they should gather at least once, sooner orter. So, I wanted to hold a meeting between the partners who would be on the same boat in a sudden but modest way. By analogy, it is a ss meeting. It is to discuss and deal with intrusive matters in order to livefortably with each other. With the technique used by Rerensen''s alter ego, she moved to the ce she hastily prepared. . Are you here again? It is the deserted ind she brought Shen and me tost time. Im tired of seeing the same sea twice. Choosing a ce is also a job, right? Please stopining. At least it''s less conspicuous here. At some point, instead of the alter ego, Rirensen himself came and listened to myint and responded. By the way, Arell Ernesia? Can you reallye alone? She asks as if she doesn''t understand. It''s because I, who said that we should gather the reincarnated people who will be on our side, left Shen behind. As for Shen, he is busy. I also train our soldiers... And it''s more that you don''t want toe. I guess so. Rerensen didn''t argue any further and moved on. Clearly, at that moment, she felt closer to something relieved. Isn''t it dissatisfaction with not bringing Shen, but rather reassurance? So what about the rest of the guys? Couldnt I have been the first toe? Dont worry, everyone is waiting for you. It seemed like he was about to get dissatisfied whenever you came. okay? That''s good. It was what I had hoped for, so I raised the corner of my mouth. It''s worth it for beingte on purpose. ncing at my attitude, Rirensen put on a depressed face as if she noticed something. At least be gentle. I want you to think about repairing it. Try to be kind. I want you to be a little more sincere. sex? What is it? She didn''t ask me anymore if she knew that I wasn''t a great person who needed nagging. I followed Rerensen and headed to the ce where the other partners were gathered. The old cottage, which was nice in its own way, is gone, and a Western-style mansion made of stones and dirt is in ce. Somehow, it doesn''t match the fancy southern inds. Chapter 561 Chapter 561. Reincarnated Neighborhood Association (2) Are you the type that doesnt care about the surrounding scenery and atmosphere? You''re asking for little things. Thest cabin was narrow, so it was expanded quickly... And Western-style mansions are okay too. Come to think of it, it seems that this guy was stealing data about the architectural style of our continent a while ago... . Everyone sometimes wants what they don''t have. I understand. It''s not the buildings that matter - I stride into the mansion. Arge number of reincarnated people gathered in the already prepared conference hall. Seventeen reincarnated people. I managed to collect this much. Unlike the time when it was assumed that there would be no more than 10 people at most, there were quite a few. But the level... hmm It''s a bit unfortunate.'' It''s better than non-reincarnated humans, but it''s not to the extent that you can feel it. It''s notpletely nonsense. But it''s not sturdy enough to trust. Literally, the good thing is the feeling that the other side chose and ate everything.'' That was to be expected. So I deliberately tried to convene this meeting in advance. While I''m gauging their level. Eyes gather to see if the other side wants to evaluate me in its own way. okay. look look I epted those cheeky nces obediently. Are you really the author? Surprisingly, you''re fine. I heard that you had a fight with that monster, so I was expecting a monster to bring. huh? Why is the atmosphere chilly? Listening to the whispers, it seems that something has been misunderstood about me. It seems that they are confused because the image I imagined in their head and the me I actually saw did not match. I stabbed the back of the head of this little boy who was presumed to be the culprit. Hey Rerensen. What did you say about me in the process of pulling them in? Why are you disappointed as a group? I let you misunderstand. I was toozy to exin. Do not worry. I didn''t lie. I guess I shouldn''t have lied. I couldn''t help it. Rerensen looked around and evaded moderately. I''ve left it all up to you, so you''re telling me to take care of it. Yes, I''ll take care of it as you expect. I quietly sat down at one of the empty seats at the round table, attracting their attention. Even though they all got together, they didn''t say anything at first. Probably because it''s awkward. Everyone is shy. Eventually, by my standards, a woman with dark red hair who was sitting across from me cautiously spoke to me. Is that Arel Ernesia? Is there another Arel other than me? okay. My name is Nellie Alter. He is a reincarnated person like you. As if being polite, she politely introduced herself by giving her name. However, even if you pretend to be polite, you can''t hide the confidence that is buried in the middle of the day. anyways just like me You are seriously mistaken. I smiled and took the most crooked posture I could. I dont know what you guys expected. Yes, I am Arell. Still, the subtle gaze does not change. Lets get rid of the pretense between people who know each others position well. In society, pretense, manners,ughter, and such things are necessary, but they are useless to us now. The only answer is the evil original mind and the vision for the future. When I came out with this attitude from the beginning, I felt the atmosphere of everyone being taken aback. First of all, I heard a lot of profiles about you guys from Rerensen as they arrived and checked them. Each position is slightly different. Some are kings of a country, while others simply abandon the world and live in the mountains. There are those who pursue greed, and there are those who pursue non-desire. If everyone is good, that''s not necessarily the case. By analogy, it is abination that is close to my hair color. A moderate gray color that is neither pure white nor pitch ck. muddy atmosphere. Each of them seems to be confident that they are doing their own thing. I once again scan every face of everyone gathered here with my eyes. He put Chuck''s legs on the round table and corrected his posture crookedly. You are mistaken. And he pretended to beughing, shrugging his shoulders. ha Too bad. I promise you one thing, in a while everyone except me and one or two will be forcibly expelled from here. The word death doesnt make much sense to us, so I used the word exile in moderation. Of course, the atmosphere immediately became grim. Rirensen said she knew that, covering her forehead with her hand and staring at the ceiling. You say pretty arrogant things. Certainly, being underage isparable to that monster. I expected a certain kind of person, but there was nothing to see, and he was even arrogant All of those here are reincarnations who have transcended humans. They must be people you can''t easily ignore, right? Pup what? ignore? Receiving their displeased stares, I pretended to sigh slightly. My reaction makes them even worse. You have to be at the level of disregard to receive it. Now you''re just a disposable shield. hmm. okay. Since there are 17 of them, if we use each one as a shield, we will be able to block the number of 17. no Are all 17 of them going to be wiped out in one room? Then you can''t even use it as a shield? It''s useless. Of course, there is no way they will quietly listen to this cold judgment I made. What did you just say! I wont listen to you any more! At this point, Rerensen''s seat is already vacant. I finally said I don''t know and jumped out. But the other guys are now blinded by my provocation and don''t care at all. far away far away It''s worth noting the dignity of these guys when the heat is running high on such a cheap provocation. You speak well! We are the ones who survived his threats! Quack, quack, screaming is noisy. Surely! Contrary to what Rirensen told you, you seem unwilling to cooperate! Then you don''t even have to be here! I yawned as I nced at the man who was shouting and arguing. He flinched momentarily as I stared at him in silence. what? no it was so what''s your name? what was it I read it once. Is it ham? It''s Nemel! You don''t even remember! hmm Can''t we just change our name to Ham? Does that sound like a more delicious name? This bastard! After I came this far, Nemel finally opened up her energy without hiding that her patience had reached its limit. That alone made the mansion creak and cracked the round table. Guy Rirensen ate the construction day by day. Is that the problem now? You don''t understand why I look down on you guys? Doesnt that seem like nothing more than a fight for no reason? The reincarnated person named Nellie replied. not a big deal. It is because you are mistaken. what? Can you survive his threat? I was dumbfounded and apuded. It is a big mistake. I just didnt think it would do any harm if I left you alone, so he left it alone. or annoying I don''t answer, but everyone res at me with angry eyes. A murderous intent that would make a normal human''s heart stop 17 times. But to me, it just feels like 17 otters croaking. Then I will show you that your delusions are true. I''m a mate! I got up pping my hands. At the same time, the aura I burst out Pang!'' It bursts like a balloon in the room. With that alone, the chilly energy that filled this ce dissipated in an instant. Some guys trembled their eyes as if they were embarrassed for a moment. You cant understand it with words, do you? So, lets start by sorting out the order first. Many reincarnated people gather. There is only one thing to do when a stubborn tribe like us gathers like this. Lets decide who is the strongest first? How are you? how is it? Sequencing is necessary. Fortunately, no one is against it. Everyone''s eyes shed with confidence and goodwill. We know our insides best. I''m still better than that guy! I''m inclined to think so. What is important in human rtionships? At least, unless you''re very close or have a family or leash rtionship, there are certain things you must make sure of. right sequence! The basic human instinct is to form groups. And it needs someone to stand on it. You have to make sure you know who the real madman is on this floor. yes? I lightly shrugged my shoulders and came out and asked everyone as if asking for their consent. I haven''t been able to answer in particr, but I''ll assume that everyone agreed, judging from how well everyone came out. What~ What you guys agreed to is halfway close to a death agreement. Let''s not tease yet. It''s not worth it if you just walk away. I smirked and gestured towards the others. e!e! Come to the pit of humiliation! So what? I dont know if all of you attack me at once, and I might lose too, right? I dont need red. Don''t need it! Alone is enough! Saying that, the blond young man among the reincarnated people confidently stepped forward. Your confidence! Let this Beckin try it! home? Vigor is not normal. It is assumed that the level of minimum hwagyeong has been crossed. I narrowed my eyes at the shape of the weapon that the guy named Beckin had pulled out. A very rare weapon. It must have been a weapon called a junction sword. However, the size of the sword wasrger than that blonde''s torso. It''s a weapon that no sane guy would handle. The weapon taste is quite unique. Would you be okay with a weapon like that? that word. I''ll get you in right away. He spoke confidently and, without first signaling, raised his sword and charged. I will fight fair and square! Yes, sunbread is the best. I agree. Haaaaaa! As he swings his sword, the joint of the connecting sword splits open at once, and the des that have been stretched in an instant wriggle like a long snake, and several of them fly toward me in an arc. The unique thing is that the change of the sword did not stop there and split into five branches. And it continues to diverge, and the number rapidly increases. At first, I thought it was a special device inherent in the weapon, but after looking closely, this split is a phenomenon caused by the implementation of Ki. Aura distorts even physical phenomena. de Vision Tempest! In the blink of an eye, almost a thousand des proliferated, each drawing its own trajectory and pouring down. Even if it wasn''t, it would be a difficult weapon to handle because of its unique shape. It is enough to acknowledge the delicacy of the technique just by multiplying it into a cloth bag and wielding it without twisting it at all. The power was not bad, and as soon as the missing de touched the ground, thousands of explosions reverberated as if a high-explosive bomb had exploded, shaking the area. It''s like seeing a monster that gets torn to shreds as soon as you touch it. but I lightly clenched my hand once and raised my fist towards the sky and struck it. I''m weak with that. There is no need to avoid it. With just one strong blow, the traces of the thousand-pronged sword bounced off in the aftermath. Not only that, but the sh that bounced back made it rain towards him. He was embarrassed as he avoided his own sh that bounced off. Did you bounce it off on purpose?! Chapter 562 Chapter 562. Neighborhood Association of Reincarnated People (3) If I had to give you personal advice, I think it would work at a certain level. More than that, its better tobine the energy that will be used there. Demonstrating the dandyness of giving moderate advice, I narrowed the distance at once. Like this. He panics and tries to operate the weapon again, but it is toote. It is not good that technology isplicated. There is no countermeasure once such a technique is breached. It seems clumsy since I''ve hardly ever seen anything through it. Normally, if I were to teach, I would stop here, but considering the purpose of this ce, there is no reason to ignore it. I lightly clenched my fist half a handful and stretched out as it was. Lets get it right. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Just like that, he disappeared over the horizon with the momentum of bing a star in the sky. It will probablye back on its own by the time it''s all over. What was the name of that blond kid? I heard it, but I can''t remember it because it''s annoying''? what happened Are there sixteen left? I turned around and smiled broadly at the kids, still slightly frozen than before. What do you do? I will give up on this one. There are also those who surrender meekly. He''s the guy I teased earlier by calling him Ham. When one surrendered, the rest of the kids seemed to be hesitant. Still, I think some of them thought it was worth trying, but they started mocking each other in their own way. The female reincarnated woman, who was called Nellie, also tried to step out with her fighting spirit burning. You said earlier that it doesn''t matter if several people attack you, right? Then cooperate with you there. Now that this has happened, shouldnt we show our pride? I will do that. When Nellie proposes cooperation to another reincarnated person, he nods hastily and cooperates immediately. Five people who made a group in such a hurry. they surrounded me I desperately feel the will to give me a shot somehow. I understand that your power is strong, so I will do it without the slightest hesitation! Yes, yes, if you do, I will befortable. Thanks to you, I''ll go home soon. If only these ones are properly handled, the rest will be easy to handle. and after 1 minute. This is nonsense. Nellie, who insisted on teaming up and attacking me, ended up drooping as she tried to raise her half-slung body against the wall of the mansion. The rest of the guys were shivering, either in the mansion or on the floor. He shuddered as if a nightmare had passed. Well, actually, it must have been a nightmare-like one minute. This is nonsense Neither magic nor curses work. Your skills are crude. The number of digits of experience is different. how is it? If you don''t understand, can you try again? I admit it. Certainly you are strong. Eventually, Nellie let go of her body as if resigned. Surprisingly, it is pure to admit. Well, since I''ve actually been hit with my body, I''m sure I can feel it. But if youre that strong, why bother calling us now? I don''t understand. not a big deal. These guys are just like me. Or maybe even higher. These are the guys who were beaten without a countermeasure by myself now. If I directly say that the enemy is likely to be equal to or stronger than me, it freezes. It''s not just Harial, but there must be a few people one or two orders below him. So, the previous provocation was to warn us? How about it? I neither acknowledged nor denied it. Anyway, if we fight, there will surely be deaths among you. Unlike when he provoked him earlier, he takes it seriously. Then isnt it time toe up with more measures? Whatever it is. It must be a clear operation. Arel Ernesia. Could you please suggest a way? ho d ? The person who brought up the opinion just now is the same friend who got angry because I called the wrong name earlier, right? Obviously the name... what was it I forgot because I was not interested. Isnt that what you mean? Mr. Ham? As I said these words, a bullet fired from my fist ripped out his heart. I am not a ham. The friend said so and copsed helplessly. Suddenly I kill him and the atmosphere freezes. There were also those who were angry and questioned. Wait a minute! What are you doing! He just gave an opinion! Is it just an opinion Do you think so? Do you know how to use magic? Is that so? Then take a look at him. Now you know if he really just made an opinion. When I pointed, Nellie looked at the body in a puzzled way. Her expression flinched for a moment, then calmed down with a serious look. This is the remnant ofmunication magic. no way? That means he wasnt an ally on our side from the start Or maybe they defected along the way. He probably defected after Lirensen contacted him. Because Rerensen is also quite flustered right now. The reason why I suddenly did something violent was actually to see these guys'' reactions and check whether they had defected. okay. Was the provocation also because you wanted to review the suspicions about Lee? Thats why you deliberately provoked division. The woman''s eyes showed understanding, as if she had understood something. The rest of the guys also show sympathy as their hostility from just before disappears in an instant. well? How about it? Whoop whoop. Even so. Whoop whoop. What do you mean? Well, was that the purpose from the beginning? Then it makes sense. Don''t understand these. The reason I noticed his defection was because I felt a strange presence halfway through. A faint remnant ofmunication magic. I only doubted and was convinced because I sensed it. However, if he wanted to reveal his identity, there must have been other ways. It''s just because it''s my hobby... . Seeing the kids for the first time in a while, I want to torment them. It was half a hobby. I held back that word. Even I know that it is better not to say this. Let''s just let it be misunderstood. Because it seems like it would be easier to deal with. The reason I dared to argue was because I had the purpose of showing the difference in my skills once and making them surrenderfortably so that I could use them. Anyway, know this. If you really want to fight him, do it right. I will not tolerate any deviation. If you say that, do you have any thoughts? I can set a proper policy. Lets listen first. Let me tell you. Obviously at that moment. The mood of the reincarnated people, including her, became more serious. and a littleter After the blonde kid I first blew up after swimming back, he mumbled as if he didn''t understand, looking at this situation. In addition, he is embarrassed to see the corpse of the renegade rolling around at his feet. What happened? Someone please exin to him instead. i''m bothered Law Shen. There is a different name used here, but his old To be precise, a warrior from the east who is now called this because a teacher from a distant past called it out of habit. Today, as usual, he was teaching Pahilia''s soldiers how to handle Auras. The soldiers who are now being taught by him are among the recently enlisted recruits who have shown the ability to awaken the Aura. It is to select those who volunteer or show their talents and let them realize their abilities through special guidance. Thanks to this, Pahilia, which previously had a particrly high number of Aura user soldiers, now has three times as many Aura users as before. A little more... Well, in thisnd, it''s called mana. Yes, detect more mana. He sits upright on the floor, closes his eyes, and walks among the soldiers who practice the exercises, checking their condition and not forgetting the admonition. It is different from simply focusing. You cannot ept mana only by emptying your head. He lightly tapped the soldier on the head, whining needlessly, to alert him. If you have epted it, catch the flow of your internal forces. It is meaningless to simply absorb it. It looks like a simple admonition, but in reality it''s not that simple a map? Now, Shen is guiding the thousands of soldiers seated here in the training ground to determine how much energy they ept and how much it circtes, and whether they circte it in the wrong way. It is an absurd method that can be said to be first-ss as a leader. These teaching tips are not innate to the way he teaches as a teacher, but a way he learned through trial and error in his own way. Teaching method alone is a body that has broken bones. It''s no big deal to teach only a thousand people.'' In his sect in the eastern continent, it was Shen who personally guided nearly 10,000 initiators every day. It can be said that Arel entrusted him with this job. by the way. I never thought I''d do something like this again... He no longer had the intention of practicing his martial arts to achieve something in this lifetime, nor the desire to pass on his martial arts to someone. To be precise, it was a decision he had made after his munpa copsed on that day. I have no desire to do anything else meaningful in this lifetime. I thought that if I finished my revenge, I would die without any regrets. It was only Arel''s request, so it was only an entrusted task. Lets stop here for today. When he ordered a halt, the soldiers'' meditation stopped and the full mana scattered throughout the area. Let the rest of the training run parallel to your routine. And personally, I rmend having a fortune-ki breakfast the way it is today. It''s not like you''re studying martial arts in earnest, you just need to awaken your skills. If you do that, the rest will train themselves in their own way. It was the time when Shen told them to go there and turned their backs to leave the training ground. Master Shen! Someone called him from behind. Turning around, a knight who had just changed from his armor to his regr work clothes was calling him. what''s that friend''s name? Shen frowned. I''m not familiar with other people''s names because I''m only focusing on what I''m told to do. In addition, he was originally an Auror Practitioner ss. Shen hadn''t taught her directly, so she wasn''t used to it. If you taught me at least once, I would remember your face. Its Lempel. Right. no Are you saying this for the seventh time? Im sorry about that. It was half sincere. Even though he had said this seven times, he felt somewhat guilty since he was a human being. I was told to do it, but were you too indifferent to human rtionships? ha ha ha. what''s ok Isn''t Master Shen a foreigner? Maybe it''s because I''m not used to it. Let''s count something like that. Apparently, he misunderstood that Shen was from the east, so he couldn''t remember the faces of people on this continent. It was hard to even exin. But what happened? Do you have anything to say about the map from earlier? Shen thought his business was about guiding the soldiers. First of all, he is also one of the knights in charge of those soldiers. In addition, before, he showed interest in his guidance and asked various questions. No, its not like that. Rather, does Master Shen still have work? It looks like it''s on its way back after finishing it. Is that so? Originally, at this point, I would go back and meditate or do personal training, but that is a category of private life after work is over. I have no choice but to say yes to the question he asks, Have you finished your work?'' Chapter 563 Chapter 563. Reincarnated Neighborhood Association (4) That''s fortunate. Just like that, I''m on my way home from work. Seeing him step out in his normal work clothes, I guessed that it would be like that. But what does that mean? Doesn''t it have nothing to do with you? Shen was puzzled. Ha ha ha ha ha. Even masters like Mr. Shen are really dull at times like this. Hmm? What are you talking about? You dont have a job either. I''m on my way to work too. If you call me like this, of course there is only one thing to do, right? What does that mean? Shen quietly tried to guess his true intentions, but couldn''t pinpoint anything. Apparently, it''s not like he wants to apply for a personal job. What do you mean? No matter how much you think about it, you won''t find an answer. I just decided to ask outright. If you don''t know, ask if you don''t know. that''s the simplest A lot of people seem to struggle because they don''t realize this simple thing. He scratched the back of his head, realizing that Shen wasn''t joking. ah? Actually, I was supposed to have a drink at a regr store with the off-duty guys today. I can see Mr. Shen returning as well. That''s why I''m asking what it''s like to sit together. Right. After doing something, it was a story about having a drink or something. Well, Shen wasn''t unfamiliar with the story at all. In the first ce, the atmosphere of going to have a drink after a tiring day is not unique to this ce. It''s amon urrence over there. now. How are you? If you don''t have anything to do, why don''t we go together? no?????? However, Shen was not very willing. It''s not that I hate ces like that. Before that incident, I often drank with officials and students of the sect even in the imperial kingdom. Showing a cold attitude now is also a habit developed after the tragedy caused by Harial. Even aftering here in the first ce, I hadn''t had a drink with Arel. Although Arel suggested it, it was because Shen was evasive. Of course, Arel also guessed the reason, so he didn''t rmend it anymore. But those who don''t know the circumstances will just look suspicious. hmm? Is there anything else going on? no It''s not like that. No matter how much it is, you can''t say It''s because he guided me'' in his face. He has that muchmon sense. And when the opponent came out of favor, he was actually not harsh enough to act coldly. Aye, then hang out with me for a while. After all, you''ve never been with Shen before. Uhm?????? What is that shop? Cooking and drinking are fine, so there won''t be anyints. Let''s go! It''s been a long time, so I''ll treat you. eww hmm?! wait a minute hmm? Are you listening? He said energetically and grabbed Shen''s shoulder as he pushed forward. In fact, if Shen puts his mind to it, he can hold on as long as he wants. Shen couldn''t hide his slightly flustered appearance, and as he was rmended, he ended up joining the party. * * * The banquet of the Pahilia knights, who suddenly joined, quickly became intoxicated with alcohol. These heartless bastards. Even so, does it make sense to call Mr. Shen now! Heyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Rempel, who was already very drunk, threw down a half-joke at his other colleagues as he drank beer in session. No, we also rmended it, right? Mr. Lempel? Why dont you just say it like we didnt call? no way! That''s because you guys are not popr. isn''t it? Mr. Shen? No, even then they suggested it and I refused. I must have drunk more than that. I thought I would drink a certain amount because I openly suggested alcohol, but I never thought that the person who offered it would be the first to get drunk. This was surprising even to Shen. This human drink is frighteningly weak. Shen quietly sipping strong rum, astonished at the fact. The other knight who saw it stared nkly. More than that, Mr. Shen is quite strong. Oh, are you sure you didnt get drunk on purpose? Most of the knights who were drunk now deliberately stopped the cycle of aura. It''s a method that started to be popr at some point. Perhaps the source was that Seina, the lord''s escort, started talking about it. So, with Shen not drunk, he seemed to think that Shen deliberately didn''t give up his energy. It''s not a tree. Even among the knights, there were those who deliberately did noty down their skills because they did not want to get drunk. No. Im also putting my energy down. But minutes do not go. In the first ce, if you are a master at that level, there is no way you can tell with their eyes whether or not you are folding your inner skills. it''s just drunk Shen insisted. Rather than that, the alcohol here tastes good, but it''s a little in. The one Mr. Shen drinks is also quite strong. Its normal to be a little stronger back home. It looks simr to the wine dwarves drink, doesnt it? I just have some in my luggage, so I''ll bring it next time. But dont give it to the author of Lempel. Kkeuk. If you give it to that guy, he will stretch out in no time. Ah?? What nonsense are you talking about? Do I look that weak? No, Mr. Shen. If you bring it now, I think you will have topete with this guy. All right. Bring it next time. Did you get drunk too? Shen naturally felt bitter inside when he realized that he had said next. I definitely don''t like alcohol. Even there, he would often have drinks with his students and close friends. I don''t really hate their noisy atmosphere here either. However, I felt a strange revulsion towards myself, who was gradually relieved by this alone. why are you here That fact is still not forgotten in my head. There''s no way I''ll forget it just because I drank a little. hmm? Mr. Shen? What''s wrong? No, its nothing. One of the knights drinking with him cautiously asked if it was evident in hisplexion. Shen quickly changed hisplexion and pretended it was nothing. It''s just that I''m not used to drinking here. Making such an excuse, Shen gulped down the rest of the drink at once. It''s not a bad drink either. But that''s why it''s bittersweet. It wasn''t untilte at night that the dinner party ended. The knights also returned to their quarters one by one. As if everyone was enjoying their drunkenness, Shen also turned away when he saw that he was going around slowly without deliberately deciphering. His quarters are also on the side of the castle, but he doesn''t feel like going back now. At once, without a sound or sign, he reached the top of the outer wall of the city and sat there, staring outside. I don''t see anything in particr. Rather, it is just watching because there is nothing else to see. All drunkenness has already gone. This is because he deliberately used his internal energy to decipher it. The time to enjoy drunkenness is not allowed to oneself now. Shen sincerely thinks so. The reason why I came here is only to pay off the grudge of the disciples. And it''s just to pay for his sins as an ugly teacher who couldn''t stop him. but Will I be able to repay my grudge like this? It is a question that has not been said in front of Arel. Rather than doubting him, this is a question posed to himself. The opponent of revenge is mighty. it is already well known. I know because I''ve been through it several times chasing traces and bumping into them. I have no thoughts of quality. I''m not arrogant enough to be sure I''ll win easily. If he had been able to kill him easily, he would have already put an end to Arell. Right now, Arel is away to consult with the reincarnated people gathered by Rirensen in order to prepare a force to stand against him. It wasn''t that Arel refused to follow him, it was just that he didn''t follow him himself. He only sharpens his fist. I just wait patiently for the day to repay my grudge. but. Is this really all there is to it? By the time I had such a small doubt. Arel''s presence was felt here again. It is not the alter ego that was left behind, but the return of the person himself. It seems that the negotiations are over. Is this an opportunity?'' Actually, I was hesitant to ask for itter. You probably won''t be able to ask for itter. Shen immediately decided to visit Arell. First of all, since he''s a disciple, it''s okay to take that much off. Whoah? ying with easy things for a while... No, I''m proud to hear an informative story after a long time. After I finished talking with the reincarnated people that Rerensen had gathered, I returned to Pahilia and decided to just y for the time being with this rewarding heart. It waste, so I wanted to think about it while rolling around in moderation. teacher. Shen, who seemed to have been waiting for me, suddenly jumped out and called me. did you call As I turn around in silence, Shen looks at me intently. Do you have some time right now? . hour? If I said no here, I''d beplete trash. Lately, if you''ve been told to do everything and ignore it, you''re a real human being. What? Could I ask you for a moment please? He asked me while being polite enough that he didn''t have to. one Sura... hmm is it. At the unexpected request, I nkly scratched my cheeks and pondered. Come to think of it, hadn''t Shen ever asked me for something like this before? Now that youre out, you can rx a bit more. Then there is no reason to heartily refuse. As a former teacher, I have the tolerance to ept it. * First of all, we wanted to go somewhere out of sight, so we headed to the desert area at the western end of the continent. If it''s here, there''s no need to be seen by anyone. Come to think of it, except for the time we ran into each other here, havent we ever had a proper fist fight? I know very well that you dont have the time to do that. How can I bother you? You dont have to hold each other that way. Iughed bitterly. It''s just a story from a distant past, anyway. And now he is no different from a person who has grown up and be independent. There is no reason for you to bow down to me as a disciple. Because I also want to practice properly from time to time. It would be more beneficial than bullying the kids. Sometimes it would be nice to get it right and practice. thank you. Its done. You are the first to ask So don''t let me down. I clenched my fists moderately and took a posture. However, it is not the attitude of the same school as Shen, but a different attitude. I draw the sword I brought and hold it properly. A straight, straight posture. Feeling ufortable, Shen wrinkled his forehead. that? Authentic swordsmanship of the Kingdom of Ernesia. Now, the swordsmanship that I passed on to my sister, who passed it on to the knights, and the knights who passed it on to the soldiers, is causing a stir. However, 70 percent of the knights and soldiers in the kingdom still use this swordsmanship. It''s straight and simple, but it has the advantage of being easy to learn. At least knights aside, soldiers are essential. Are you going to keep your hands? No way. I shook my head. Chapter 564 Chapter 564. Reincarnated Neighborhood Association (5) Wouldnt it be better to practice with the same technique? There is no point in trying to hit each other with familiar techniques. So I dered in advance. Dont use the skills I taught you. Instead, I will use this swordsmanship as a base and use all sorts of means such as magic spells. indeed. understand. Since you have to fight with the reincarnated people, it would be better to pour in various abilities, even if it is somewhat unsightly, rather than honestlypeting with the perfection of the same skill. Understanding the meaning, Shen readily agreed. So dont hesitate to write too. ???? I am. Hey? The ways I never taught you. I gave permission with a grin. Anyway, if he had repeated his previous life, he would have learned other abilities besides what I taught him. Considering his personality, there''s no way he didn''t get used to it. All right. then. After that, Shen''s figure faded from my vision. And his long bottom strikes at an angle from the lower right end of mine andes up. Please give me a hand. OK. I casually thrust my sword down and hit it with his bow. At the same time, as if a bomb had exploded, all the sand in the area turned upside down and soared up. Loud start signal. Immediately, we started rampaging at the same time, and eachunched an attack at each other. Cheongsa flowing water long hit. Shen stretches out his left arm, then spreads his hand and strikes the floor instead of in front. It''s like hitting a sandy bottom. At the same time, isn''t the sand that fills the area around him spewing up wildly, wriggling like several snakes? The sand is covered with Shen''s mighty energy, so the particles are shining blue. As it is, the sand reaches me in the shape of several palms. it''s blue sand Something is on fire. Hmm Is it the technique of handling sand with a chi? Each grain of sand is coated with energy to form a sharp de. Using terrain is a basic tactic. However, there is no such method in my school. What about that skill? It''s a trick used by a certain hunter-gatherer people I''ve been indebted to before. Right. Surprisingly, I guessed the effect. Even if you just touch the sand covered with the de of Ki, you''ll have to hit a tolerable defense to get it ground. It''s like putting your finger in a blender that is spinning sharply. The range is also quite wide. Then I Shall we try this? We need to show that we can do this if we use the environment around us. As I snap my finger, the sand at my feet rises and takes shape in the same way. However, what I caused is different. As the sand melts, it soon turns into ss, which soon bes thousands of des made of ss. And thats how I write it. As instructed, the ss des spin furiously all at once, crashing into Shen''s sandstorm. But still ss. As soon as it touches, it shatters and shatters, and it is smashed in all directions. And thats how it goes. Without hesitation, I threw myself back and took it out of my bosom and put it on. Likewise, these are simple sunsses made by coating ss with a light blocking material. It will be a little dazzling. sh alert. Immediately, the ss shards colliding from all sides fiercely reflected the sunlight and emitted light. A simple ss mirror would not produce this level of effect, but it was the result of amplifying the light several times with magic engraved into the ss particles in advance. Let there be light! Light and heat cover the whole area at once, and all sides are just pure white. And while that light fills all sides, I jump in and swing my sword without hesitation. And the hard touch of the de came crashing into it. It must be Shen''s fist. Even if you can''t see it, it''s easy to see. By the time the light subsides, it has already divided hundreds of sums. Shattered ss and weak sand pour down like rain. And faster than the particles fall to the floor, we are attacking each other. Sigh. Every time I swing my sword, sharp des spread out in hundreds of directions and cut through the sand-covered earth. In addition, heat rays pour from the magic circle that was set up in advance from above. Shen responds by narrowly avoiding it or striking it back with a fist. Sometimes I evade, sometimes I use light tactics, and I evade the mines I nted. Uh.. M ? I take the dagger out of my bosom, hold it in reverse, and stab it backward without hesitation. Shen, who was about to attack me from behind, grabs my wrist holding the dagger. Its far. As soon as you grab it, the de of the dagger explodes, scattering fragments. Originally, this was not intended to be stabbed. An innumerable number of microscopic bead-shaped particles imnted on a de. It is a tool that has been tested once. The power was enough to make him frown. At the same time, I poured an aura into the longsword I was holding in my other hand and threw it out. It''s simple, but in reality, it''s a stab to exhale the ever-changing energy. If he simply dodges, the qi wrapped around the sword will entwine him and stab him. then. Shen also threw out the jangbeop with all his might. Likewise, it emits an unusual spirit. It was hit on purpose. Haap! hot! Two blue lines collide with spirit, and the aftermath caused at the same time blows all directions. The aftermath of the collision pours out on each of them. And I couldn''t stand the pressure, so I was pushed back, and I wondered if Shen was also pushed a simr distance. Just like that, we bounced off in opposite directions. after correcting the posture. Somehow, it seemed that my hand was light, so I looked down and saw that the sword had been broken in a collision a while ago. hmm Will you continue? I asked whether or not to take out another sword after throwing away the shattered sword. You can y until the sunes up if you want. There is such a degree of loyalty. However, Shen looked down at the tiny scratch left on his fist and immediately shook his head. no. Enough. should do more Both will lose each other. Yeah, its sparring anyway. The more excited you are, the more you will only hurt your body. First of all, in my experience, there are many cases where the first move hardly works at the reincarnation level. So, you have to make ns with the long-term battle in mind. Once I cleaned up the ce where I ran amok with magic, I gave it a second half while thinking about Dalian a while ago. The correct answer was to use the desert as a training ground. It''s enough to hide the traces with just the right amount of sand. When it bes a long-term battle, it is better to deal with it separately. It is best to have a powerful blow. Is that so and This is the biggest problem. I remembered the advice I had to give the most. Dont do anything as foolish as possible. .. I Shens movements, helping to organize, stiffened. I know. Are there any herbs you havent shown me yet? Not only that, but there is also a state that is not revealed. I didnt take it out because it wasnt worth showing. How is that? Knowing this, I deliberately didn''t ask more. Instead, I only give advice. We will make a separate appropriate ce for the showdown with them, and we will unite and fight. ???? I am. I know I want to pay my grudge. But I would never rmend fighting him alone. In any case, when the timees, I and the other guys will all unite and attack. Even if an opportunityes without your knowledge, dont bite it. Dangerous. I know. He answered, but it seemed that he couldn''t understand it properly. Is it too difficult for me to handle him? Ugh . No, that''s not it. You are misunderstanding something. I also needed to have a conversation. This guy''s strange feeling I''ve been feeling since before. And I''m sure of it whilepeting a while ago. Shen. Do you remember when you became a disciple? If it''s a teaching, I haven''t forgotten it. No, that''s not it. your mindset at the time. your mood environment. I mean remember everything. that? Yeah, I bet you never thought about that. That''s Shen''s mistake. And that''s what I''m concerned about. Why are you talking about those days? Ill tell you frankly. You are worse than you were in those days I remember. At my point, Shen was startled as if he hadn''t expected to make such a point. Shen had considerable talent from the beginning. Already at that time, after I passed on my teachings, in hister years he had reached the state of the present. In other words, he achieved perfection from his first life, which is rare for a reincarnated person. Perhaps now he has attained a far-flung state of sanitation or death by the Hyungyeong. It seems that the one whopeted with me in the first ce did not have the ability to see. But what I want to point out is not simply a matter of state or strength. Im not talking about skill or strength. That is the essence of being an uninhabited person. Shen was never someone who reached the state with the intent to kill. If he had such a tendency in the first ce, I wouldn''t have raised him back then. You rose to that skill because you were obsessed with improving yourself. That''s why I had the ability to endure even if I trained too hard. Anger at one''s situation and the desire to ovee it. craving. That is your essence. So that''s what I was able to teach. Now not different... different. I made a clear statement. The intent to kill is different from obsession for oneself. ???? I am. It''s not that I don''t understand how you feel. But your current mindset is not right for you. Rather, I just feel like I''m not as good as I used to be. There are things I learned whilepeting. Shen''s actions are thoroughly based on murderous intent. He probably has it in mind when dealing with Harial. But that''s rather poison to him. Why the hell does Shen hold such a grudge against Herial... It would not be simply because of the work of the disciples that they are harboring anger. There are other reasons. I can guess what the reason is, so I don''t bother asking and I don''t even say it first. That''s a problem he''ll have to deal with forever. If you pretend to know that far, it''s only wide. That guy is about to be knocked down. So, draw a line in moderation... Well, that won''t be easy. no. I understand. Anyway, the grudge will be paid. but. I know it means dont get eaten by it. Okay, that''s it. It would be useless to say more than this. I appropriately tapped Shen''s shoulder. It''s not a child, so I can''t teach you one by one forever. The rest you have to figure out yourself. I will go back first. yes. Shen quietly bowed his head to see me off. If you don''t follow me, you probably need time to think alone. Chapter 565 Chapter 565. After the meeting with the uninvited guest , the two months passed without incident. Finally, I got on the carriage heading to Felsen Kingdom. I really didn''t expect to go ahead with the schedule as it is. Thanks to this, I went on a long-distance business trip that was troublesome. And before leaving, I was talking to everyone about greetings and simple requests. The only person to go with me this time is Asha, who was apanied by me as an escort. The rest of the family stays in the manor. Everyone has their own work to do, and it''s not like going out to y. For now, Pena had the authority and duties of an acting lord while I was gone, so I simply told her what to do. Actually, that''s not even a big deal. In any case, there will be no urgency. Simple approvals are just stamped. You can just stomp. If you don''t say anything like that, I won''t do it roughly. No, it doesn''t matter if it''s public. I usually do too. So, you know, you''ll do well. No worries. Arna. Should I listen to the adults carefully until Dad returns? I hugged Arna and gently shook her while talking to her. Arnaughs as if she doesn''t know anything. Surely you won''t forget my face just because you''ve been away? Anyway, I''ll finish it soon ande back, so there''s no problem. Then Ill go. Way to go. After exchanging greetings with my family, the wagon carrying me set off. To attend troublesome talks. After departing as it is, cross the border and reach Felsen Kingdom. As it was, we rode the wagon and continued on. Repeatedly repeating the journey by carriage over several days. Inside the carriage, I sit with my chin resting on my chin, looking out the window and yawning in thought. I am seriously considering is being seriously considered. What''s for dinner tonight? What will they serve?'' It''s a really important concern. It''s about time we arrived at our destination. And this is what people struggle with most constantly in life. What do you eat for breakfast, lunch, and dinner? Worried about doing! what a joke Are you worried about anything? When I, who normally chatter, doesn''t move with my chin propped up, Asha asks from the other side. As expected, Diana Wouldnt it have been better if Seinara came along too? hmm? no. I''m not worried about that. It seems that Asha is worried that she is going to the meeting now, and that she is only following her as an escort. Needless to say, a seat is a seat. Everyone insisted on taking more escorts or entourage with them. Its not a good thing that everyone is rushing. And it''s a matter of safety. The Kingdom of Felsen will be more concerned about it, so this is enough. still Asha, dont think too hard. If it was an escort in the first ce, wouldnt another one follow us behind us? ah It was. So dont worry. Chapter 566 I don''t worry about such trivial matters. Not only me, but all the envoys from other countries areing. It''s an informal meeting, but there are signs that they''ve had it a few times. As far as I know, it''s probably the first time in the kingdom of Felsen that it''s been officially held on a grand scale. They also have face, so they''ll be extremely prepared. The problem is what they prepare.'' I''m not talking about dinner. Felsen Kingdom is just a screen. The pivotal point of this meeting is to see the faces of those idiots who will introduce themselves in earnest through them. There''s no reason to call me just to introduce myself.'' Even more so, they know for sure that I wille, but there is no reason to send invitations in vain. will do something So I deliberately chose only Asha to apany me. As long as she and the people whoe with her, I can take care of it somehow. This time, let''s pretend we''re reconnaissance. The policy was decided at this meeting. I was about to take a step back. Yes, that''s okay. After passing the border of Felsen Kingdom and moving for several days, we finally arrived at the meeting ce. Elnea, a city ruled by the Duke of Hummel. let us arrive Workers with nervous faces moved busily to greet the wagons that not only us, but also the arriving delegation and theirpanions rode. I will take care of your luggage. I will verify your identity, so this way I will inspect the inside of the wagon just in case. We ask for your understanding. The envoys they had to greet were all high-ranking nobles from other countries. Of course, the faces of those who have to deal with them are thick with tension that if they make a mistake, their necks will fly. The Kingdom of Ernesia! delegation representative. Mr. Arell Ernesia. And... the escort knight chief! Miss Cania Ernesia. Has confirmed. He shouted, looking alternately at the wagon that Asha and I rode, and the knights who followed behind, and the wagon that the leader of the knights rode. Currently, Kanianuna and her direct subordinate knights are riding in the wagons behind. Apparently, since it was a delegation sent by the king''s edict, it didn''t look good to elect people only within my territory. At least in the escort line, outsiders had to be brought in. That''s why it''s meaningless at the point of my older sister following me.'' First of all, when ites to affiliation, noona is an outsider. Even if you once lived as an unemployed person in my house. Is this an improper solicitation or the darkness of the kingdom of Ernesia? As we were thinking such silly thoughts, the carriage carrying us started moving again. Is the meeting taking ce here?'' It is not a simple meeting, but a ce that may bring about a major turning point in the history of the continent. The owner of this ce is the Duke of Hummel... The huge castle where the envoys'' wagons, including ours, are headed. As for the identity of the owner of this ce, Duke Hummel, he had been trying to dig up some information. ording to the investigation, it seems that he is an aristocrat who is emerging as a rising power within the kingdom of Felsen. It''s probably connected to him.'' If I''m guessing right, he must be someone connected to Herialnom. Then he will lead the meeting... Roughly what the format will be, the strands are caught. Then I have work to do before that.'' I remembered what to do once I got to that castle. yes i have to do that What needs to be done is a pre-meeting. yes it''s a lesson Come on, sister. What are you going to do this time? Do you remember? You know? Arel? I think sometimes Are you treating me like a stone head? I wouldnt ask questions like this if I was treated like a stone head. ah? I see? huh? Wait, Arell? To my older sister, who felt ufortable with the current conversation, I didn''t continue to say anything else, and continued to speak as if to force it. anyway. This is a meeting after all. I know. My sister replies as if she is feeling unfair. And representatives from each country will also be present at this summit. Since envoys from so many countries gather, it is safe to have an escort right next to them. So Ashana noona will also be there. Although I can''t go with a sword. Still, as long as she was as mature as her sister, it didn''t matter much whether she had a sword or not. Should I say something? no. I would rather have nothing to say. So, I have one thing to say to my sister. I promise. Let''s not get into trouble. Why us? It seems you don''t understand something. That''s right, we''re the only ones who have an ident. It always has been and always will be. Isnt it your first time meeting like this, noona? Wee } This is your first time talking, right? At a meeting like this, there are usually a lot of frustrating sounds or nonsensical ims. ah Arel, you cant. Only then did my sister realize what I wanted to advise and narrow her eyes. You think I''m going to get mad at you? yes. .Ugh. Chapter 567 There was no denial, so my sister kept her mouth shut. How many years do you think you''ve seen your face? I''ve been watching since I was a baby. By the way, the knights who followed behind her resisted wanting to nod. We all sympathize in our hearts. I also heard rumors. The other day, with the knights in front of my sister, I threw away a noble talking nonsense like a water swallow at thekeside. So I''m advising you in advance. You know? Arel? I have that muchmon sense. If it''s your sister, then so be it. Arel?! Well, I mean lets focus on both. At the very least, you shouldnt show your embarrassing side to guests from other countries, right? It just means to be a little alert. I''ll be careful too, but besides that, it''s a bonus to be careful. Think of it as enemy territory. It''s just that swords and arrows don''te and go in the meeting room, because it''s a battlefield where all sorts of words and schemese and go. No matter how annoyed or degraded, if you pull it out first, you lose. I see. My sister nodded obediently as if she understood, and only rolled these words to her lips. Battlefield?????? Battlefield?????? hmm Could I have done a different metaphor? For some reason, I felt like I was saying something useless... Nope. I justpared it like that and cautioned him. After all, our goal this time is that we don''t get into trouble. Since the meeting starts tomorrow, lets take a break today. In any case, they will treat you generously. First of all, let''s have dinner and have fun. Duke Hummel was receiving reports through the secretary of the time. This is a report that the delegation has arrived safely. Right. Will you treat me so that there will be noints? yes. I dont think there will be any problems because we are serving them as instructed. Thats all right. Please be careful not to be rude. Even more so to the soldiers they brought with them. Duke Hummel deliberately cautioned them. It''s because it''smon for people to care only for the VIPs when they were told to treat them, and then get into trouble by rudeness to those below them. That''s why I need to point out at least once in words like this. Especially the escorts will be on the nerves. Let our underlings pay attention too. All right. As if admiring his consideration, the secretary nodded heavily and repeated that he would be careful. Then you go and see the work. yes. The secretary went out of the office to direct the rest of the work. Only then did Hummel whew... He sighed and released the strength from his shoulders. this Preparing for such a big seat is tiring. To be honest, it doesn''t suit my temper. I am doing it diligently because it is what I am told to do, but it is burdensome. Oh oh. Who is busy every day? You work hard every day. Someone spoke from behind him. Duke Hummel reacted to the voice with a wry smile and turned around. A woman with pale pink hair, leaning against the wall, is watching him. Miss Rumelsitasa? What''s up? Rumelsitasa is yawning nonchntly and looking at Duke Hummel. Oh no big deal. I was bored because I was just trying to be quiet. I''m bored... Duke Hummel shook his head when he heard her talking nonsense. Shall we go say hello in advance? Quit it. Duke Hummel said sincerely. Dont make a fuss about it. A fuss? Whoops? I don''t know what you mean? All right. Hummel looked down at him as if he was losing his strength. I don''t even think about showing a good smile in front of others. Chapter 568 Chapter 568. Conversation with an Uninvited Guest (4) But your attitude right now seems to be based on the premise that your side is superior to us. Superior. Rumelsitasa responded without hesitation. We are giving them a chance because we are better than others. It is only natural that those who excel lead those who do not. And if you join hands with us, you can developfortably. It''s bullshit simr to what Hariel had imed to me before. Some of the envoys swallowed dry saliva at the words that were nothing short of tempting. You may be thinking that it would befortable if you could receive their aid without having to mess with it. Be superior You make it easy. Yes, of course. under? I couldn''t help but ugh at that shameless attitude. The logic of arguing that someone might not be Hariel''s colleague is the same. Those who excel lead those who do not. It''s a natural flow. Aren''t you like that too? A noble is a king... They must be superior to the people you rule. It''s notpletely false. It is necessary for a more capable and wiser person to represent and lead everyone. Otherwise, the group will lose its direction. I don''t even deny that. And isnt Prince Ernesia also a representative of those outstanding people? I didn''t mean to point out that I was a reincarnated person. In fact, there is no point in trying to drive them iming to be a reincarnated person. It''s okay if you catch me saying I''m not. meaningless y. Instead, it seemed that they were trying to drive me to be a representative of outstanding human beings. Thanks to your existence alone, what kind of reign is the kingdom of Ernesia enjoying. Those of you who are here will know. everyone sees me I feel various gazes such as envy or jealousy. What is the difference between the Kingdom of Ernesia and your country? Why is there such a difference? She asks as if she is genuinely curious. It''s deliberately putting an alienation. That guy says the right thing, but in fact, isn''t it what the most full of people say? Even if this ce copses, we are the only ones who are not regretful. That is true. It''s so persistent.'' It''s been a really bad year. The gap can be narrowed by joining hands with us. Everyone is happy. What kind of pseudo-religion is this? In fact, the human beings living in the city looked like fanatics clinging to it fanatically. Are you tempted Or will you reject us and fall behind them forever? Foreign envoys are not able to object. It is true that they are jealous of Ernesia Kingdom. I would also like to ask for understanding and persuasion from Prince Ernesia. Don''t you think it right for them to enjoy the reign your country enjoys? Hmm... But I just crossed my arms and let out a deep sigh. Dr. Arell Ernesia? The im was well received. I tapped the desk and made a deliberate noise. Certainly, it would be good for everyone to share. but I questioned The question is, I wonder if what you bring is really progress. What do you want to say? To hold hands with you means to entrust everything. What do you mean there is progress? They just take what they feed them. It will definitely befortable. deserves to be attracted I ask you one thing. What if you make a im that is even a little bit wrong and we go against it? If abandoned as it is, will the abandoned people be able to live at that time? If you throw away those who can''t even stand on their own, they will die. Entrusting everything to them is the same as entrusting all the rights of life and death to them. After that, if they deviate even a little from their will, they will weed them out without hesitation. I pointed out the danger around the corner. you like peace The moment you obey, you can be abandoned at any time. Perhaps the other envoys are also wary of the danger, even if I don''t have to point it out. Also, you said a while ago that other countries would not be able to catch up with Ernesia Kingdom. I wonder if that''s really the case. yes? Are you unexpectedly catching up? When I said that lightly, what surprised me was the envoys from other countries. Everyone haha! is making a face No, why are you surprised? Recently, even within the Kingdom of Ernesia, some products developed in other countries are being distributed. There is quite a demand for it. Of course, it''s the result of struggling to keep up with my products from Arnil. It seems to be getting a good response in the market as well. If you eat just one thing, you will get bored. That''s why people put their hands on what they gave. Of course, the absurdity of opening another chicken restaurant next to it just because you opened a chicken house won''t work. At least if you struggle and show sincerity, you will get results. That means they too canpete. They don''t have the heart to catch up easily, but they insist on pursuing them. Are you going to deny that too? When I, none other than myself, admit that there is a possibility, envoys from other countries are also puzzled. Unexpectedly, you must have been surprised when I gave it a high rating. People tend to be weak to praise. It''s a family full of fantasies. Their im is an arrogant assumption. Maybe both are bullshit. It''s been a long time since I''ve been in the middle of a long time. But I think it''s right to see the potential and draw it out. A dog that just takes everything you give it? I have no intention of letting him be a pig. Well, that''s what I''m iming. Once I took a step back. Arguing here is inconclusive. If desired development is the goal, do you think it would be better for you to jump on the same stage andpete instead of making such an arrogant proposal? Lets remember it for now. Rumelsitasa responded surprisingly calmly. It''s that I don''t have the heart to listen. Until the end, the reincarnated people who were united around Harial had no intention of giving up their superiority. we stare at each other It''ste. I think it would be better to talk about itter. Since they must have already be tired from the argument, they rmend that they take a break today, and at the same time, the schedule for the dayes to an end. The talks continued over the next few days. Rumelsitasa, which revealed its true nature from the first day, constantly appealed to foreign envoys for their superiority and seduced them to rely on them. And I keep tackling her in a nasty way. It was a repetition of it. The oue of the talks was not clearly defined. After all, that ce was a greeting stage for reincarnated people to introduce themselves. It will be from now on that they will be openly active. And I, too, will begin to condemn them in earnest from now on. The preparations have already beenpleted. * * * How many talks is this already? It is difficult because there is no end in sight. As soon as they sat down, envoys from other countries looked alternately at Rumelsita Temple and me, as if they had remembered the atmosphere so far. Don''t worry. I have no intention of catching horses today. So, first of all, I would like to bring up a story from my side first. As soon as the meeting started, I quietly requested to speak. Everyone agrees and wants to hear my story. However, Rumelsitasa did not show any kind attention as if they had noticed something. yea you know That I just won''t be there. I think the Caduceus side will have to exin this. I deliberately gave off copies of the data to all envoys in other countries, showing a displeased mood. ruler. Extra! Extra! Everyone should see it! It''s aw to rotate the good and return the bad. Rumelsitasa also sees it and narrows her eyes. Being a little concerned is more of a feeling of Something to explode has exploded'' rather than feeling embarrassed. what happened Proceed as scheduled. Thank you so much for introducing yourself. But the profile seems a bitcking? Do I have to write it correctly on my resume? What iscking, I will introduce for you. Oh don''t hesitate whoop whoop whoop. Have you read everything? The material I handed over for rification. It is very interesting to see the faces of foreign envoys who saw it. Sometimes it bes earth-colored, sometimes it gets tired of being blue, and sometimes it bes red-hot. Is it a human traffic light? It deserves it. What I handed over to them now. It is the result of what I have been investigating these days. A theorem on continental drift. This is heartwarming information that has never been properly shown to anyone. Oh, that the continents are moving? What kind of joke are you talking about? I am not kidding. Of course I understand. You won''t believe it. That''s why I''ve done a thorough investigation and came to the conclusion. The fact that I was investigating something was probably noticed by other countries to some extent. But you probably didn''t think it would be this. In conclusion, I would like to say that the current continent is moving and gradually narrowing. Um, I definitely can''t believe it. But if it''s a matter like this, shouldn''t you be talking about it somewhere else instead of here? They still can''t seem to pick up their doubtful faces. I totally don''t think I''m lying. But I don''t think it''s a topic worth bringing up here. Rather, if this is an issue, you might think that it is an issue that needs to be shared more deeply in a different ce. I agree. However, we do not know if the cause of this phenomenon is rted to them. I blinked and pointed at Rumelsitasa. Until now, she hadn''t said much, but now she epted the sound of leisurelyughter. Are you saying its our fault? Rather than that, Im sure it was caused by that side. Of course, since I am confident, I wille out strong. For now, the suspicion is written there, so please refer to it. How can I exin why my mouth hurts? Leyline flow. and its focus. All doubts were written down in detail and thrown away. If there are any corrections, I will ept them. if there is, that is I leisurely folded my arms and waited. I don''t think there''s any need for that. However, what Rumelsitasa chose was not ame excuse. I let out anguid sigh as if it was just annoying. Her mood had changed slightly just now. Are you admitting it? Is your side really involved in this phenomenon? The atmosphere of foreign envoys has changed and they question her, but she does not bother to answer. Just patiently waiting for them to stop babbling. For an instant, the atmosphere bes sharp as if it were questioning her. that''s the originalw When it bes clear that you have done one thing wrong, it is human rtions to be mercilessly punished for it. There is nomotion at all.'' It looks so peaceful that it doesn''t even get scratched. Chapter 569 Chapter 569. A meeting with an uninvited guest (5) Eventually, when their voices stop once, Rumelsitasa resolutely recites. Everything is because of our long-cherished wish. confident. and shameless A long-cherished dream? Do you know who and what lies beyond the continent? I don''t know, so I''m just trying to find out? Only by sending it a couple of times. Hey, how''s our stomach doing? I''m afraid I''ll hit it with a magnification. don''t remember that now We know it as a failure a thousand years ago. The distance between continents today is too great. Therefore, it is our long-cherished wish to be as close as possible. Is that all? someone asks Rumelsitasa nodded. yes. If we were harmed by that phenomenon, we thought ofpensating for it. But no one knew about it except that Prince Arell Ernesia noticed it here. Do you think there is no harm? How are you? You don''t think it''s just such a problem? No matter what the intention is, you can''t do anything without prior consent. Isn''t that the basis of social life? When I questioned her, she raised her lips in awe. Don''t you think it''s difficult to get consent from everyone? Thats far-fetched. If you think about it that way, it makes no difference. She seems to admit it, but she doesn''t. just dodge Envoys from other countries know about it, but they can''t argue with it. There is no damage either. I''d rather be tripped over if something goes wrong with it, but that''s not it either. And it''s heartbreaking. If the distance between the continents narrows, exchanges will be possible without ships. Currently, trade using ships is controlled by the Kingdom of Ernesia. Or are you in trouble if it is difficult to trade using ships? She has been picking up and attacking on purpose. It''s like we''re anxious that we''ll lose money. are ying If its difficult or not, isnt it really worth it? I deliberately pretended not to care. half sincere If you don''t need it for trade, just use my ship as a cruise ship. If the world gets better, theres no reason to regret it. Are you sure? I shrugged. But its a problem because I dont think the world will improve at all with this phenomenon. Once, then. Actually, this is the problem. Now, let''s go to the second material. Once again, the atmosphere in the entire conference hall freezes. While investigating, I predicted the fluctuations of the tectonic tes below the continents. It''s because I''m free these days. The second published data depicts the predicted results. Continentse together and what form they will take. This fluctuation does not end simply with the continents fitting into ce. It is moving in a much moreplex and dangerous way. The flow beneath the ground we are stepping on is much moreplex. The ground is constantly changing as it coalesces, shears, falls off, and copses. It can never be called a normal flow. Even so, the reason why the aftermath did not reach the continent is because a separate trick was yed. If my predictions are correct, it looks like this will bepleted? I took out a magic tool that projected the result into a picture and put it in the middle of the table. As it was, the figures of each continent appeared on the table and slowly moving scenes appeared. slowly. Move slowly. Each continent eventuallyes into contact and takes some form. The result is this. Continents are united on top of the mushroom-like soil. What? The continents themselves are rising upward. It''s soaring pretty high. like I nced down at Rumelsitasa andughed at it before continuing. It looks like youre trying to make a cage from which escape is impossible, right? A world in quarantine where you don''t even dare to jump. Like the maps people once imagined before proving that the stars were round, to put it in an analogy. Why do we need this shape? huh? Why? you have to exin this Forcing Do you think it is forced? just cut it off At that moment, the corner of Rumelsitasa''s mouth twitched slightly. It would be displeased rather than agitated. What do you want to say? I am just asking for your intentions. If you simply want to close the distance between the continents, you just need to close the distance. This is nonsensical bullshit. The important thing is why it ispleted in this form after that. That is wonderful. If it rises like this, it will not be easy for anyone to escape the continent at this rate. I deliberately emphasized that point. It really sounds like a good thing to dominate. As if it shows the intention of living here is free, but going out won''t be?'' Well, the reaction is a bit weak, so shall we ask more bluntly? I deliberately tried to ask again with an evil smile. Are you trying to create a ce where no one dares to go out? huh? huh? I''m really curious, so let me know? It is a misunderstanding. Rumelsitasa only calmly repeats the words. I guess so. How would you react if the guy who said that he was dreaming of harmony until yesterday was known to be doing this behind the scenes? Now, envoys from other countries are also making noise. It didn''t matter whether they colluded beforehand or not. Is the matter that Prince Arell Ernesia just said true? It is a guess. However, Rumelsitasa denied it. Its a home after all. Then can we make a bet? I interrupted with a deliberate smirk to make me feel bad. Really, if the continents rise even a little, am I right or are you right? It doesn''t matter if you bet on it. Although she wouldn''t be hooked on such a cheap provocation. In the first ce, in their original n, by the time this incident urred at the time, they would have thought to remove all suspicions and suppress them by force. So I pointed out this problem beforehand. it was told to everyone They are not good allies. Of course, even if they were in collusion, if they didn''t know this fact, they would have no choice but to be wary. If the suspicion is unreasonable, you can organize a joint investigation team with personnel from other countries and try to exin again. Let''s not raise objections. We will exinter. Rumelsitasa agreed for the time being without saying anything. Denying it only elerates their suspicions. It was already toote. No conclusion can be drawn from arguing here. I first suggested holding back because we needed time for each other. I hope you clear up the misunderstanding. Rumelsitasa also nodded and wanted to abolish today''s position. ? phew? It was a very useful meeting. At the end, it''s rewarding to get a glimpse of her feelings. After all, a meeting is best when it ends with each other feeling bad. Let''s think the same rxed thoughts. Kania noona tilted her head and opened her quiet mouth. Rather than that, Arell? Is that what you said at the meeting a while ago true? Hmm? What about it? What do you think Asha? Perhaps, by now, envoys from other countries will have different opinions. did i tell the truth Or did you disapprove of them and ckmail them? Either way, I guess. I think its real. Surprisingly, Asha seemed to agree. Arel-nim had discussed something with Dia before. Was it this? Oh well enough to notice. You must have seen me discussing this with Dia a few times. and! Then, continents really collide... No, when I say that, it sounds like some kind of traffic ident will happen. Then shouldnt we be pushing harder? Okay, they wont admit it. Even if they continue to question him tomorrow, there is no way he will tell the truth straight away. The reason I bring up that story is to arouse suspicion to the characters in other countries. to teach you about risk. They may not be your allies. If you turn your eyes to the gain and hold hands, you may be eaten again. So be vignt enough. Still, there may be some who choose to hold hands. I don''t even have the heart tough at them for being stupid. Even if it is dangerous, lower your head, eat rice cakes, and drink water. In any case, it is also their choice. Then you should respect it. The oue will also be their responsibility. one thing i want We need people who will take the side of this side, even if it''s for sure. Having said this, I don''t think everyone will be on their side. We have to part ways to some extent and burden them as well. This will lighten the burden while fighting the uing fight. By now, envoys from other countries should be talking to each other in moderation. At least it won''t have any effect - not a single envoy went to bed early in preparation for tomorrow''s meeting, as Arrel expected. Some share policies with the home country usingmunication ports. And some of them had a secret conversation among themselves as they had agreed in advance. The envoy from the kingdom of Damaniel nodded lightly when he heard a knocking from outside. e in. Excuse me. Sorry for thete hour. The people who entered were envoys from the Zelnian Kingdom and the Principality of Elben. After they heard a proposal from a person named Heriel a while ago. There was a time when other countries secretly agreed on their opinions before the summit. And now, in this ce, they have gathered to agree once again. About the daytime talk. The envoy from the Kingdom of Damaniel immediately got to the point. The nights are not long, and it is not advisable to leave the lights on untilte. I know. We are also confused. I was prepared for them to say something absurd to some extent, but the remaining two also have troublesome looks on their faces. Are the problems Arrel Ernesia mentioned true? At least he didnt say anything. It was a little before this that they learned about those who bore the name Caduceus. The man who revealed his name as Harial, whom he contacted first. It was the ce where I first started with his twist. He clearly said so. He just said he would keep Ernesia Kingdom in check if we cooperated with them. Yes, I did. If it was originally nned, they would have announced their intention to join hands with the Caduceus side. However, Arel stumbled upon another problem. If it''s simply a group of monsters, then we can do that. But moving the continent as you wish If you''re trying toplete something like that... Arent they more dangerous? Uhm?????? All three screamed in pain. The offer made by Rumelsita is attractive. But more than that, it felt dangerous. It is true that he felt threatened by Ernesia Kingdom''s dominance. However, isn''t it that the people he thought he was trying to attract be an unexpected threat? If you get on the wrong line, it will be ruin this time. Is it like calling in monsters just to get rid of wild animals in the backyard? At the parable of the envoy of the Principality of Elben, the two simply silently agreed. Chapter 570 Chapter 570. Meeting with an Uninvited Guest (6) + A Quiet World (1) But the kingdom of Ernesia is not just wild animals. Both of them are monsters, if you insist. If the monster hears it, both of them will get angry. What conclusions are you going to draw from your country? Each of you has already sent information to your home country by any means and heard the answer. The envoy from the kingdom of Damaniel dared to ask the question despite his shame. Actually, we think we might cooperate with them. The first to say that was an envoy from the Zelnian Kingdom. It seems that we decided to hold hands in our home country a little while ago. I think we should reconsider. The opinion of the envoy of the Principality of Elben was the exact opposite. If Allel Ernesia''s ims are true, they are dangerous. Even their identities are questionable in the first ce. Um I guess so. Opinions are already divided. We had a secret conversation to gather wisdom, but it was certain that the conclusion would differ from country to country. Then it would be best not to have any more secret conversations. Yeah, I''m not making a decision tomorrow anyway. First of all, as Prince Ernesia insisted, it seems that the truth muste first. Yes, yes. * * * Ahhh? Opinions differed as well, but Rumelsitasa sighed and slumped on the sofa. He removed the eavesdropping amulet from his ear and crumpled it as if annoyed. Hehehhhhhhhh? It is difficult to unify human will. It doesn''t suit me either. Currently, the opinions shared by envoys from other countries are transmitted to her ears intact through the eavesdropping magic. The problem is that not all of the remarks that are being heard are not terribly original. Duke Hummel sighed and replied. Didn''t you expect him to figure out something about continental drift? Still, hearing something in front of me makes me feel bad. Rumelsitasa, who had been coercing herself on the sofa, buried her face in the sofa as if it were annoying. I killed my personality and pretended to be decent. In fact, he did not say that it was a shock to Hummel as well, as Rumelsitasa calmly engaged in the conversation throughout the meeting as if he were a different person. His life is too precious. Its worse than that. do you? What do you think of Hummel? I think at least half will hold off or turn around. Ugh, that''s how it goes. Rumelsitasa''s attitude is too carefree for disassembly. She must have had this situation as a premise from the beginning. To grumble is nothing more than to vent one''s anger. When Hummel had thought that far, Rumelsitasa suddenly raised her upper body. I cant. Then let''s go as scheduled! Are you going as nned? You dont have to act like a good neighbor anymore, do you? The original n was to coax other countries into dealing with Ernesia Kingdom. In the meantime, I was trying to go ahead with my original n. However, there is no need to forcefully push it at the point where you are sure that Arell Ernesia already understands it. What about his approval? Haha! I already got it. when? At least during my stay here, Rumelsitasa has not had any contact with Heriel. You got permission from the beginning. Because thats what happened anyway. And it doesnt seem to work out well in the east and south either. She swept her hair and followed! I snapped my fingers. Now the meeting is over! Hearing the signal, a girl appeared. A girl with ck wings, horns and fangs. Melfrel? you know what to do Ill ask you to pass the time. Ugh, is this the way it is after all? Do I really have to? she asks as if it''s annoying. Rumelsitasa affirms with a smile on his eyes. Then, he stroked the hair of a girl called Melfrel as if to soothe her. Please understand if it bothers you. It doesnt seem to be a problem of being annoying or not, but To be honest, for me, its a very painful and fucking way. know. Isn''t that what you''re asking for? huh? I''ll tell him properly about your meritster. know? If you do, I''ll give you a chocte bar as a gift. I didn''t really say not to do it. And I don''t need anything like that. The heterogeneous girl called Melfrel let out a long sigh as if she was genuinely annoyed. He cut off his chest with his own hands. What? ! Hummel was startled. A scene that was no different from self-inflicted harm in front of my eyes. However, there is no change in theplexion of the person himself, as if he were taking a walk. Rumelsitasana, watching it, doesn''t blink an eye either. and. I''m sick. I couldn''t do that. I sat there saying the same nonsense. Melfrel cut open his own chest and pulled out his heart. Her eyes darken as her consciousness fades as the floor is stained with blood and she coughs up regurgitated blood. Get out. the order is Rumelsitasa slowly casts an order ahead of the terrible scene. As it seeped into the floor, the blood flowed and moved freely, drawing a magic circle inside it. All samramansang beings. sleep... in consciousness... Immerse yourself in your own world... It must be a world of silence to bepleted. All these series of actions are rituals to create a certain magic. A phenomenon that waspleted by borrowing the ability to use the characteristics of a self-harming girl. Melfrel is a reincarnated half-demon and human born on purpose. That''s why her body is special. Blood and heart be special catalysts. This is what made the most of it. A spell of the utmost scale that ispleted by sacrificing that child. It''s been a while since I''ve used something like this. Rumelsitasa twitched at the sight. It is an insane sorcery that would not be made unless it was a reincarnated person who had no regrets about his or her own life. Melfrel. I will definitely deliver your ball. Don''t worry. If he does, I will be able to bring you back to thisnd right away. I know. Melfrel nodded lightly and tightened his grip on his heart. As soon as the magic circle ispleted, her sacrificed heart turns to ashes and disappears. Red ashes fly through the half-open window and soar high into the sky, spreading widely. the continent... Enough to spread throughout this. Watching the scene, Rumelsitasa just smiled leisurely. Then he quietly lowers his head and whispers in a theatrical tone. Then, have a nice dream, everyone. Until the next sun''es up. Her voice was quiet, as if singing a luby. A Quiet World (1) Around that time, Pahilia, north of the kingdom of Ernesia. While Arell was absent due to work, Pena was spending her days handling non-urgent chores as the lord''s agent. But right now, I''m having a snowball fight to put my daughter Arna to sleep while putting overdue papers. Mah! Yes, yes Arna. Mom is here. Maybe it''s time for the good baby to go to sleep. However, Arna shows no signs of falling asleep in the cradle. Rather, as the night deepened, I felt as if my eyes were shining. Aren''t you sleepy? mind! Yeah, thats right. Doesn''t seem sleepy. It''s really a big deal since I''ve been toddling aroundtely, and it seems like day and night are changing forever. I can''t help but enjoy it. Pena tried to put her to sleep somehow, epting Arna''s pampering as much as possible. Baa? Your father is gone now. He can''t speak yet, but he can understand who he''s looking for. Your father went to a ce called Felsen Kingdom over there. Pena couldn''t understand it yet, but she muttered that to Arna and tried to put her to sleep. Shall I sing you a luby? iced coffee! However, Arna turned her head away as if she didn''t like it. I saw nanny Nerica do it once before and imitated it, but after that it''s like this. But what about my luby? Pena made a slightly sullen face. Come to think of it, didn''t Arel just burst into a strangeugh? Whoops. Even Nericaughed a little when she saw it. Pena sighed. Well, there is a good punching bag when you whine in moderation. When Pena chinned, a small fire started and a smander was summoned and floated in the air. Then Arna''s attention was drawn to that red lizard. Apparently, babies quickly lose their attention to these beings. count! And then, at once, isn''t it wagging its tail while grabbing it? The smander that was called out is pitiful, but it''s really convenient at times like this. It''s a fire lizard, so you don''t have to worry about being dangerous. The spirit does not resist the touch of those who have no hostility. If he really hated Smander, he would have run away on his own. Well, Undine ran away. The gnomes didn''t run away, but they didn''t call because their bodies were clods of dirt. Howe you dont sleep at night at this point, you look exactly like Pena-sama. . Did I do this? Yes, it was the same. I think I have respect for the nanny''s hard work once again. Shall I put Arna-sama to bed? Its okay, there is nothing urgent. Anyway, even if you say that you are the lord''s assistant, there is no important work left. At best, it was only things that were checked and passed on at the management level of the territory. In fact, even if you dont look at that document, other people will take care of it on their own. It was because Arel had already set up the structure like that. You just need to stamp it. In fact, looking at the remaining papers, I felt the urge to do so. In fact, before Arel left, he said something that he didn''t know if he was joking or serious, saying, I just need to get a stamp''. no i shouldn''t do that Yes no. Pena was tempted to deal with it for a moment, but then she shook it off herself. Pena, who had been pampered by Arna for a while, let out a strange breathing sound. oh? At some point Arna fell asleep. It really was a big deal. Lately, I''ve been kidding until a littleter. Even the nanny was surprised, as if it was a big deal. Are you asleep already? Is it because I''ve been going around a lot these days? Could it be? Anyway, if you sleep well and y well, that''s the perfect thing. Pena carefully put it back down in case Arna woke up and stood up to check the remaining documents. haam. It was just that the tension was relieved, so I inadvertently yawned. Are you tired? Does it seem like that? Somehow, I feel tired already today. Wasn''t there a special day? I even took a nap when I was really free. Even so, I felt a sense of incongruity because I was tired. Nerika looks tired too, doesnt she? are you okay? Is it like that? Is it because of your age? If Nerica says something like that, then I guess it''s also because of my age. Probably not. still bright Age is absolutely not to me. Pena shook her head at the nanny''s joke. It looks like Arna is sleeping deeply, so why dont Nanny rest? hmm Is that so? Just in case, I''ll tell the other maids first. After saying that, Nerica got up to ask the maids to be careful. I wondered if I was really tired because my gait was strangely shaking. Did he overdo it by any chance?'' Maybe the age story isn''t a joke. Wanting to be a little more considerate, Pena decided to remember it. No, I''m more sleepy than that. If I rx a little bit, I think I can fall asleep on the spot. Chapter 571 Chapter 571. A Quiet World (2) No... Not even Arell. Anyway, something felt strange today. Is it a condition problem? Shall I rest early today too?'' There was still work to be done, but I didn''t think I would be able to do it this way. I am strangely sleepy My eyelids are strangely heavy. I don''t have a specific schedule for tomorrow when I don''t run away from the documents I need to check, so if I check it, I''ll be able to solve it leisurely. Pena yawned again and headed for the bedroom. And as soon as she changed into her nightgown and fell asleep, barely falling asleep, she fell asleep. At that time, she did not notice a few diforts due to fatigue. The first is that it was not only them whoined of a strange drowsiness, but also other servants and soldiers. Another was that the smander who had been summoned also stumbled and fell to the sky as if falling asleep. And thest one. above the sky It was red and mysterious particles that disappeared in the stratosphere, scattering mysterious light like an aurora. And the more the particles cover the sky, the quieter the world bes. As the night progressed, the noise became less and there was a strange stillness. As if the whole world fell asleep. Soon, no sound was heard from the world. And what waspleted was perfect silence. It is the world of sleep where everyone sleeps. I had an unpleasant dream for the first time in a while. Those are my few not-so-pleasant memories. Memories built up over the past long years. Of course, I am also a human being, so I have forgotten many things. But there are also things that can''t be forgotten. Those close to me, those I love... And while there are also memories of the fun days... . There are also memories that I want to disappear from my head if possible. The time when I was still immature and decided the wrong policy and failed, lost everything and ended my life at the time. When I misbehaved, my identity was discovered, and people around me called me a monster. Even I can''tugh happily when I think of those memories again. The first time I failed, I was genuinely devastated. I have never cried as much when everyone around me turned away because of my true identity. monster!'' They tricked us!'' You''re different from us!'' Where are you pretending to be human!'' After all, even I cannot easily forget the voice of that time. It''s the same as me being a person who regrets. Could it be better next time?'' Can I do better next time?'' Is there a next time?'' There are times when I have hope. wrapped in a tremendous sense of exhaustion. Oh, I don''t know. I will not!'' There are times when I lie down like this. What is this cycle repeating? Then, when you get tired of it, try again. lived like that Just how many more times will it be repeated in the future? As the idiot advised, I have been living my life without a special sense of duty, but I don''t know how long that willst. * * * In a strange tiredness, I struggled and opened my eyes. Hey, you had a strange dream. Is it because the ground is not good? It''s rare that I''ve had this difort in bed. I''m the one who can sleep deeply even in a stable if I set my mind to it? I decided to think that the fact that annoying things were somewhere in this castle made me feel ufortable... . It doesn''t look like that. In one second I changed my mind. It was only then that I realized the subtle sense of incongruity. Sheesh. Oops, I wanted to. feeling like you''ve been hurt I want this to be a few times in my life. A feeling of difort that I felt a little while ago. Isn''t it because of my mood?'' It''s not unusual to want to pass it on. I hurriedly opened the window. There are some things you need to check first. If my gut feeling is right... . under okay Are you saying these bastards can do this? I was just amazed. Really, these kids are capable of all sorts of things... . The night sky I looked up at stopped. The movement of the celestial body ispletely stopped. Even the clouds don''t move. Well, aside from the clouds, it is impossible for a celestial body topletely stop its movement. The stars have stopped? no it''s not... Common sense makes no sense. Perhaps the reason why the stars seemed to have stopped is an additive effect caused by some phenomenon. It is a distortion phenomenon that can be seen due to a certain witchcraft. Then what? We need to understand the situation more. for a moment? Had no one noticed this sense of incongruity before? What time is it before that? Because I barely woke up a moment ago, it is difficult to measure time with my senses. The flow of mana floating in the surrounding air was also strange. Only then can you properly use magic. As a test, I tried to blow a simple fireball out of the window, but all that was fired from my fingertips was embarrassingly small embers. . I can''t. I''ll have to check it out. The first thing I did was to find someone who would be closest to me among those who are here now. Asha? Are you there now? I quietly broke into the next room where Asha was and called her. Are you sleeping? but something is odd Normally, when I call her like this, she immediately notices and wakes up, but for some reason, she remains soundly asleep even when I call her... . Could it be that he was tired because of the tension? Does that happen? Did nothing happen today? Didn''t you do anything? something doesn''t feel right ???? Asha? I shook Asha. still no response Hey hey? Would you like to wake up? sleepy girl? Sleeping like that, I dont know what to do? I''m not pretending to sleep. Not really anything happened. It just doesn''t happen. Everything was normal, including the pulse and mana flow. There is no problem other than just falling asleep. Are you asleep? It''s like sleeping so deeply that you can''t wake up on your own. Umm, Mr. Arell. Anyway, that''s not it. Whoop whoop. child indeed. They are talking peacefully in their sleep. What the hell am I doing in my dream? I''ll have to askter That''s not the problem now. This only makes me feel worse And it gradually bes certain. It''s not just Asha. The servants and escort soldiers were all asleep and unable to wake up. Everyone is just sleeping well, spread out in the hallway and waiting room. Don''t get me wrong. I''ve never abused the lower ones like this. I''ve never had them work hard enough to stretch out as a group. Appropriately observe 4 groups and 3 shifts. Collect hypnosis? Did you forcefully intervene in the ritual and force it to fall asleep? The effect has been understood to some extent. But what surprised me was that it was different. The problem is that it takes me too?'' That I had a hard time getting up. And the dream I had a moment ago must be the aftermath of this phenomenon. My magical mental tolerance is vast. No creature dares to prate it. That''s only possible with the same partner. I was making aparison. But this time even that was close by. If my tolerance had been low, I wouldn''t have woken up either. Even if you prepare for it, it''s like this. If you didn''t, what the hell would happen? I don''t want to imagine too much. Above all, I don''t want to think what would have happened if I hadn''te to this summit. no way I never thought I would do something like this... Should I say bold... Should I just leave? . I never thought I''d blow things up right at the meeting. Did I overdo it?'' Anyway, that wouldn''t be it. It is not an impulsive crime. Maybe this was the idea from the beginning. I need to figure out the situation first. what this phenomenon means. You should check what you''re aiming for with this. It won''t be a trick to simply put you to sleep. I feel a much higher and moreplex interference force. Maybe falling asleep is just a phenomenon that happened easily as a result. Once I grasped the situation here, I tried to get into action as soon as possible. However, the information is too scarce. hmm? I felt a strange sensation nearby when I was about to step out, wondering if it would be better to check the status of the foreign envoys in addition to our own. It''s a familiar vibe. Cania''s sister? Just in case, I quickly headed to the next room. As expected, several knights were scattered here as well. If only a bottle of sake were decorated here, it would be the next day after getting drunk. And among them, the older sister is also lying face down on the floor. also Are you sleeping? Was the aura I felt an illusion? Well, it''s kind of like this. Noona is no exception. wait for a sec? Just in case, I approached my sister. slowly, carefully, carefully. As if putting a hand in a crocodile''s mouth, he slowly reached out and touched his shoulder. If you sleep in a ce like this, your mouth will go back. And quickly withdrew his hand. As soon as I let go of my hand, a sharp, blue trace passed faintly. There were marks drawn in a straight line on the floor. And Kania noona wriggling with her arms stretched out with her hands together like a capital city. As usual, you are doing very well. Yes, even when you are sleeping, you are not neglecting your guard. Why do you want to exercise those teachings now? ???? also. Being convinced, I touched my sister once again. I secretly interfered with her qi through my inner cavity and forcibly activated her body. It is often a wake-up call. The effect is certain. Wow? Sister Kania let out a strange scream and raised her head. And as I reflexively tried to raise my body. He screamed and crouched down. Gya ya ya ya yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! You are screaming beyond your age. that It''s not... It hurts so bad... And it hurts... The person who doesn''t even give a damn is seriously struggling. It''s worth it. My special Arel-type wake-up touch works great. Mind shes, body shes. But as a side effect, the whole body hurts. The energy and pulse of the whole body run rampant, and the muscles tingle with surprise. Even that will disappear in about a minute, but that one minute will be the time of hell. It will be the longest minute in the world. First of all, I waited for my sister to get herself properly. I won''t be able to hear anything you say right now anyway. after about a minute. As if she could barely move, she woke up with tears in her eyes. And as if he still felt a sense of incongruity, he massaged his forearm and waist. ah really it hurt... What was that? well? What was it? You seem to be stiff from sleeping on the floor. Is that so? It is. Just pretend I don''t know! pulled off Rather than that, I want you to understand the current situation. situation? huh? Why is everyone sleeping? Only then did the older sister discover the subordinates scattered around and expressed her impressions as if she was dumbfounded. Is everyone missing? Is that just a feeling? Before that, my older sister was lying on the floor too, right? Eh? Did I too? It turns out that I didn''t know at all. As expected, it seems that he has not reached the stage of recognizing his sense of incongruity. Kania''s sister was half awake. It was just a coincidence... No, somehow the conditions were right. Just as I was not caught in this trick, my sister was notpletely caught in it either. It''s probably because of the Auror training method I taught her that her resistance has umted. Originally, it was to thoroughly develop resistance so as not to be harmed by poison or cowardly means, but I never thought it would be effective in a ce like this. That''s why I have to teach them diligently on a regr basis.'' Chapter 572 Chapter 572. Quiet World (3) However, unlike me who woke up on my own based on ignorant resistance, my sister could not escape this technique on her own. If I hadn''t forced her to wake up, she would have stayed asleep the whole time. Well, that''s good. Now is the time when you need a little bit of work. For now, I will only tell you the situation I grasped. huh. To Kania-noona, who was meekly listening, I appropriately modted the situation I knew. If I told you everything, it would be inexplicable for me to keep my eyes open. They pretended that we were awake by chance or for some reason. So you''re saying everyone fell asleep with some kind of strange magic? You can understand that much. That''s how much you understand. To see if her sister wanted to check it herself, she approached the adjutant Sir Meika among the people rolling around and touched her. And seeing that it doesn''t happen again, theplexion bes seriously hardened. Now I have a clear understanding of the situation. What do we do? Can I wake everyone up? Or should I sprinkle some ice water on you? Do not. I only catch people for no reason. I don''t know if it''s because of my mood, but Sir Meika lying face down at my sister''s feet, huh? and something groaned. Are you having a nightmare? Most of these kinds of magic or witchcraft work by finding the cause and doing something about it. Somehow? Yeah, somehow. A detailed exnation is omitted. Just find it somehow and somehow Kwa Gang! And somehow Kwagang! If you do, everything will be solved. After hearing this solution, which didn''t seem serious at all, my older sister understood it. I see! It seems like you just have no idea. I''m using my head because I can do it secretly. That''s it. Perfect. First, lets figure out the situation and look for it. The basis for coping with strange situations is on-site investigation. The calm one always wins. calm down Calmly count even a few decimals in your head and calm down! Kania-nee also meekly agreed with my opinion, and now tried to figure out the clues first. First of all, after looking at our personnel first. Next, he invaded the room where the envoys from other countries were and looked at the situation. After all, they are all asleep. Everyone is sleeping in the dark. these sleepers. I pretended to inspect one of the envoys, but after I was sure I couldn''t find out more, I kicked him into a corner. Anyway, this won''t happen It seems that only me and my older sister were lucky enough to wake up. Why are we alone? well. In response to her natural question, I just casually brushed it off. It must be a coincidence. ah? What a coincidence. everything is a coincidence It''s all a coincidence that''s troublesome to exin. Coincidence What a nice word! Anyway, there is little chance that Noona will realize the truth. Even if you insist that it is just a coincidence, you have no choice but to ept it and move on. By the way, Arell? Didnt everyone say they fell asleep because of magic? My sister asked as she stabbed the foreign soldier rolling at her feet with her scabbard. To be precise, it seems that someplex magic system has been applied, but even if you exin it to her, it is difficult for her to understand. So I called it magic. It''s not wrong anyway. Whether it''s magic or magic, it''s because it''s a secret technique that causes impossible phenomena. Isnt itmon to put people to sleep with magic? ah? It is, but... I know what my sister is asking. Sleep induction magic is a fairlymon type of mental interference magic. The lowest level of mental magic. That is, the weakest. Just inducing sleepiness is the end. There are just as many breakingws. There was an anecdote that once silenced arge army with sleep magic. It was a few hundred years ago. That tactic doesn''t work now. This is because a lot of countermeasures have already been made and this is a tactic that has ended. Now that it''s a sleep magic, it''s just a sleeping pill. At best, it''s only asionally used in territorial battles in provincial territories where you can''t afford to hire a wizard. however Well, this is just my guess. huh. He added that it was spection. It''s close to certainty, but it''s usible if it''s a guess. This is a sleep spell, but it is not a sleep spell. I had the illusion that several question marks were floating above my sister''s head. Well, even when I think about it, this word is a bit strange. I''m not talking about it, it''s a sleep magic, but it''s not sleep. This is the horse, makgeolli. But this expression is true. At least if what I figured out is true. ah I mean. Usually, sleep magic sends brain waves to the brain as mana... Well, that''s because it induces sleep-inducing wavelengths in the head and makes you fall asleep. But now the situation is different. It''s not just humans who are asleep. The problem is, if what I saw is correct, everyone is asleep right now tighten? human animal nt... Beyond that, everything else. Interference to the point of stopping the flow of all things. This is the kind of power that interferes with logic. For example, sister? Did you feel any difort when you woke up? My older sister has a face that I don''t know. I dont know how long I slept, but if I slept for quite a long time, my body should be weak at least a little bit. But we don''t have that sign. Literally, it means going into hibernation cell by cell. In other words, even if you are asleep, your body does not get damaged or age. When they wake up, there will be almost nothing wrong with them. but Other changes will happen. Put all beings to sleep and let only time flow. Chit, what a nasty method. Arel? it''s nothing. In any case, unless you identally escaped like us, you won''t be able to avoid it. In fact, even now, I secretly contact Shen, Rerensen, and other partners with whom I have formed an alliance, but there is no reply. Did they get it too? Or is it not possible to receive it? I don''t know now. First of all, I decided not to expect their help. What should I do? Lets start by looking for the cause. Probably in this castle. It''s a feeling. In fact, it is because a strange presence is felt around this area. A barely perceptible sense of incongruity. But didn''t he go to sleep after doing this?'' I doubt it, but if I find out why, I''ll know. We first headed to the ce where we felt that sense of incongruity. We arrived at the office of Duke Hummel, the lord of this ce. First, lets look for it here. If it''s not here, I''ll search the other ces in order. Okay, then open it? Nod like I agree. Kania-sister kicked the door down without hesitation. Just in case, I put my hand on my waist to pull out the sword right away. I didn''t feel any sign of anything else, but instead, I kept feeling a sense of incongruity... And I can feel the smell of blood. The reason could be seen with our own eyes. What? My sister sighed in surprise. As soon as we entered, what we saw was a disastrous corpse lying face down. I don''t know what the heck is going on, but the chest is cut out, and pieces of meat presumably a heart are scattered. Arel? this person It''s the first time I''ve seen your face. At least not envoys from other countries. If so, are you a member of this ce? Aren''t you human?'' From the outside, it can be mistaken, but upon closer inspection, some structures are different from humans. Are you a reincarnated person? But why is the reincarnated person dying here? Its like a sacrifice. A sacrifice? Sacrificing the heart of a living sacrifice is the basis of witchcraft. It is a traditional and historical way. It''s savage, but it''s just as powerful. Was it also close to witchcraft? As proof of this, a blood stain is drawn on the bottom of the corpse. Judging from the circumstances, the owner of this corpse might be the one who created this magic. If Lee Ja is a reincarnated person, it is understandable that he gave up his own life. Anyway, it looks like I''ve found a solution. I knew how to go left and right. sister? Destroy this corpsepletely with your sword. With a sword loaded with a sweet aura. Is that okay? My sister seems a little disliked. Well, you probably don''t have the hobby of hacking up corpses for nothing. Now this corpse is the medium of this sorcery. In other words, it''s like bing an artifact. So if you damage it so it doesn''t function, even this funny spell will stop. That''s it. My sister agreed and drew her sword. If there is a reason, there is no reason to distance yourself. There are some doubts, but my judgment will be correct. In the case of suchrge-scale witchcraft, it is difficult toplicate the release means. but Why are you showing this openly... As if asking me to please release it. Doubts should be put aside. I don''t even want to keep doing this. Once that thing is destroyed and I secretly interfere with the shaman''s circle, this situation will be over. Then I will break it. The moment my sister tried to strike the sword without hesitation. Suddenly the corpse jumped up. Wow?! If it was a horror movie, the audience would go crazy here. Im alive! Its a prank someone put on! It just moves! it''s a fucking joke The corpse jumped up and flew straight through the window like a puppet controlled by some kind of string. Catch it! You can''t miss it! Ill go after you! At the same time as I shouted, Kania-nee jumped in. My sister chased after the corpse, which immediately ran away, as if it was a waste of time to answer, and climbed over the window and disappeared into the distance. I really have a bad taste. I clicked my tongue and turned my back. I already know that bitch exists. What are you going to do now? Are you kidding me? Whoops. Wouldn''t you like her to be away for a while? Are you still imitating humans? yes? huh? With a nervousugh, the cheeky pink hair that had been waiting invisible in the corner of the office appeared. Rumel City Thasa. annoying pink. Was it you too? Precisely, she threw herself andpleted the sorcery, right? I justid the groundwork. As if there was no need to hide it anyway, she admitted it herself. You are doing something very cruel. Wasn''t that your colleague? I feel sorry for her who had to be a sacrifice herself. Harial will call again anyway. Wouldn''t that be a problem? Wouldn''t it be that crazy thing It was clear that he acted politely during the meeting. It must be his nature to have a light attitude now. so? What''s the point of doing this? Are you already guessing? wasting time. She answered, even yawning, as if to stop asking the obvious. Because you keep grinding your teeth. We also had to dy a bit. You know what I mean by wasting time, right? These talks themselves are bait. Whoop whoop. that''s right. that''s right. There is no point in talking. If there is any meaning, is introducing us to humans in advance? In fact, even that much doesn''t mean much. It''s enough to dominate. After all, they probably didn''t have the heart to interact with each other from the beginning. Chapter 573 Chapter 573. A Quiet World (4) Because I have to solve the reason why I cast magic here anyway. If it were you, you''d get it out right away. Or can you tell me how to unlock it? Can you teach me slowly and leisurely? how is it? No, thats okay. Judging by his attitude, the purpose is to drag a little time. Do you think we should wait a little longer to see that the corpse was blown up? You woke up earlier than expected. Really, my resistance is so terribly frightening! What did you usually eat? therefore? As she raised her hand, a shaman circle drawn on the floor came to mind and slipped into the amulet she pulled out. Okay. Then, as if by magic, she hid the amulet and pretended to open her empty palm. What are we going to do? Shall we y tag for a bit? She snapped her finger as she spoke. And the middle finger... . that''s on purpose But the tagger is that one! As she beckoned, hundreds of amulets that had been hidden and ced nearby appeared at the same time, and all at once spewed red lightning. It''s not just lightning. The red lightnings coalesced and instantly took the form of hundreds of spiders, and then BANG! exploded! It''s needlessly noisy. Chit I threw myself out the window without hesitation. This is how it happened. Ill crush your face first and slowly listen to the rest. Without hesitation, I swung the de of my hand upwards. Even if magic was impossible to use because of the strange flow of mana, it was possible to spread sword skills as much as possible by using vast inner power. A transparent sword shed through the office as if split in half and hit Rumelsitasa. oh? Whoops, be brutal? As soon as she lightly nodded, it was cut into two pieces. But after he had already left. The fake Rumelsitasa, split in two, splits into hundreds of talismans. Drive it. After the talisman was folded and changed into a sparrow-like shape, it spread out and came out and raged, and this time it became a storm apanied by lightning and swarmed the area. And the storm moves away from the castle and moves into the forest near the city. It means to pursue it openly. Even for me, it''s better to fight in a distant ce than fight in the castle. I can''t be happy because it''s intentional. A skilled sorcerer It''s annoying to deal with. On purpose she is procrastinating. If you can use magic, you will be able to respond to some extent by burning it. Looks like it''s only the normal flow of mana that gets in the way?'' If it''s true, you can forcefully use magic by converting it into prana that Dia taught you. I want to save as much power as possible. By the way, isn''t there a limit to that bitch''s use of mana?'' It is the same as shamanism, which draws and uses nature''s mana. It''s just that the activation spell is different. In this situation, it''s normal that she can''t use it either. She is unleashing all sorts of mboyant attacks. Perhaps she is the only exception to this phenomenon and draws mana. Is it a perfect self-stage? Isnt it petty? You''re the only one using witchcraft. Am I just punching? Ahahahaha. If you feel unfair, use anything! If you can! Rumelsitasa, hiding somewhere in the sky, has been provoking. At the same time, the surroundings shed, and a huge rocky tiger''s head emerged from my feet and tried to bite me. I smashed it with a light fist and clicked my tongue. After taking one step, curses pour down from all sides. He also broke it by waving his hand. Even after that, curses, mes, and even meaningless water are pouring down relentlessly. It must be on purpose to get on my nerves. go away! Let''s blow it all up with only spirit and try to rush. This time, I wonder if the ground and sky are reversed, but thendscape is fragmented and mixed in one way or another, trying to dazzle me. Let the ground turn over and slide down. This time, it flips over again and keeps me flowing. The unpleasant feeling of shaking an insect in a ss bottle. Is it true this time? It varies. I grabbed the air and tore it apart, shattering thendscape she had distorted. When the scenery returns to normal, pieces of the charred and torn amulet scatter around. Why dont you stop wasting time? Her voice was heard from all directions. I hate it! It''s because I''m in a position where I have to drag out a little more time, but can''t you hang out with me a little more? okay? Then go ahead. if you can If you want to y, I will y with you. Unless you get caught for just four years. I stomped my feet as hard as I could. A step taken with not only the strength of the legs, but also a lot of inner strength. Mangeunchu (77 R). It was a single step, but it prated beneath the ground and split the ground like a broken tortoise shell. Oh my gosh? Resentment? that''s right. step. I buried my feet deep into the ground up to the top of my instep. Towards the fourth year! kicked up The whole ground was crushed, and then the whole thing was blown upwards with full power. As it was, the rocks and clods of earth, loaded with my energy, soared upward without stopping their momentum. like a shotgun. The target is Rumelsitasa, who is performing magic somewhere in the sky. If it''s hard to spot, you can target the entire sky and scatter your attacks. Is it possible without using magic? How ignorant you are! There is a faint sound of usation, and a subtle squealing sound from above. The sound of objects other than rocks colliding, not the sound of rocks hitting each other. It must have been that Rumelsitasa had not been able to dodge and collided with it. It must have been about a stone hit, but I can''t fool my ears. under! Unlike his witchcraft skills, his body must be dull! Didn''t you lose some weight? I leaped with all my might in the direction of the sound. After elerating through the air several times, she reached out her hand before she hid herself again. Rumelsitasa''s ankle, which could not be avoided, came into my hand. I got you, bitch. ah Um so? Isn''t it obvious? And die. I kicked the air with all my might and threw myself to the ground. Like a meteorite, it deliberately adds more eleration. And the moment I almost reached the ground. Without hesitation, I shed the Rumelshitasa I was holding onto the ground and swung it. Aaaaaaaaagh! Unbelievable that a single person bumped into it, and the ground shook with a sound. If I didn''t close the barrier, there would be an uproar. not there yet! Actually, I''m in a bit of a bad mood today. So, I would like it to be a bit more urate. Magic is still difficult to use, but instead, something like this is possible. I let go of her and lifted my arm. Enormous energy spurted out and ran wild, creating frictional heat with the air and emitting unusual heat. A firearm made entirely of firearms. I lifted it up and my eyes met Rumelsitasa, who just raised her head. As expected, her eyes asked me if I was still fine even after being slumped like that. will you throw yes i will throw it Eat this too. I just threw a heat grenade at me. Dust and hot wind blew through the area, creating a huge crater. If it''s normal, it''s a symptom even if you brush it. However, even after seeing this result, I didn''t like it and clicked my tongue. Yes, it is quite skillful, I guess. After the dust has cleared. In the center of the crater, a shattered shaman is depicted as if it had been left behind on purpose. ran away From the beginning, it would have taken a reasonable amount of time, and if it didn''t work anymore, it would have been a n to drop it. It was probably half intentional that he was beaten along the way. In addition, the power of the attack I hit was weaker than expected. It must have offset the power by some means. Contrary to his irritating behavior, his skills are considerable. Perhaps even within the alliance, his position was considerable. I''ll have toe up with a n to deal with her next time we meet.'' Anyway, my goal is to deal with only the shaman''s staff. For now, I decided to count it as an achievement. I trampled the half-erased shaman formation with my shoe and rubbed it mercilessly. It was only then that the shaman''s staff waspletely erased, like scribbles that were less drawn. All that''s left now is if my sister destroys the medium... This trivial spell will be resolved.'' How far did you go before that? At least it seems to have gone pretty far in this area. It''s scary enough to worry that you might have to secretly help! I suddenly felt a slight tingling sensation on my skin. I just dealt with it.'' Sister Kania must have just destroyed the medium. As the medium was destroyed, the effect of the sorcery must have suddenly been released. It must have felt a tingling sensation in the aftermath of the awakening of all things that had been asleep. As expected from the beginning, I was going to release it like this.'' Seeing that they don''t do anything else, it means they have no purpose beyond that. But I don''t feel very good. Because they already achieved what they wanted. You''ll soon find out what they''re up to. okay Let''s see if I can watch something.'' If an opponentes up on stage, it must be manners to greet them. At least it''s not my hobby to wait for them toe up on stage. First of all, you need to make sure that there are no seque. other guys besides me. First of all, I checked Asha''s condition. She gets up slowly only when I shake her. Asha? Woke up? I don''t know if you had a good dream. Are you Arel? oh? uh? Why is Arel-nim awake first? Is that more surprising now? I was stunned. Well, in a situation where I don''t know anything, it''s probably the only thing I can see is that I woke up early. Otherwise, there are no side effects. No, it''s not an illusion that he looks more energetic than usual. Is this the effect of a good night''s sleep? Others were also taking their turns. Everyone seemed to be in a somewhat refreshed mood. Ugh, something is unfair! I''m just feeling tired. Rather, I was thinking about how to exin this situation for a while, and only then did Kania-noona return. Ah~ Arell! Is it over? Did everyone wake up? It looks like that How far have you been before that? It seems like it took quite a while. I smiled slightly bitterly. Kania noona''s appearance right now is unreasonable. Branches, straw, and soil were sloppy like a child ying with dirt. me. I ran all the way to the border of Felsen Kingdom. You put a lot of effort into that. While I forced Rumelsitasa tond on the ground, Kania''s sister had to run an express marathon like crazy. It must have been a forest, a mountain, a river, and they all had to run. My sister also had to lose all her strength like this, so maybe she wasn''t in a good mood, her adjutant Meika rubbed her eyes and said, Captain? Where else have you been ying? When asked, he quickly kicked it. Well, that was just right. Looking at it on the way, everyone seemed to have woken up? It looks like that. For now, I''m worried about the Kingdom, so I''m trying to contact you, so wait a little bit. Then I... I want to wash. As if she was really fed up, she headed somewhere without hesitation. It''s really a lot of work because of some idiots. Chapter 574 Chapter 574. A quiet world (5) + When everyone fell asleep (1) Fortunately, no major damage. That''s because it''s just sleeping. It was early in the morning, when there was little activity, that they performed witchcraft there. There were rtively few people who were victimized by sudden falling asleep. I don''t know what it is like on other continents where there is a time difference.'' I don''t have time to look there. First of all, we checked the safety of our family first. Fortunately, there was no problem on that side, but another problem arose. now Shen didn''t answer.'' I gave Shen a separatemunication tool. But even if you keep calling, you won''t receive it. I thought he fell asleep because of the witchcraft. Were you awake? I asked if he was in Yeongji, but even the knights from Yeongji-gun didn''t seem to know. Just when I thought about contacting the South, twomunication ports rang. One was amunication tool given to Rerensen in the south. And another... . The royal side? It''s themunication tool I gave to my older brother. To think that both sounded at the same time... It won''t be a coincidence. I got both at the same time. I listened to two things at the same time, manipting only so that each other''s voices did not interfere. Arel. I don''t know if you checked. Arel Ernesia. I don''t know if you checked it too. The two sounds ovep, but the contents are clearly audible. No, you don''t have to tell them apart in the first ce. Something crazy seems to have happened. Something crazy seems to have happened. It was because, except for the tone of voice, the two men''s business was exactly the same. Other than that, is the degree of embarrassment the same? What the hell is going on? What on earth are they seeing and getting so flustered about? I''m hearing it. under Did you mean that? I frowned in embarrassment. As you might have guessed, they came out on stage. However, it seemed that there were quite a few problems with that method. Probably by now everyone who has heard of it has been turned upside down. * Only about 5 minutes ago. It is nonsense. Rerensen, a shaman who leads the entire southern country and a reincarnated person, shuddered when she heard that fact''. It was when I opened my eyes that I felt a sense of incongruity. She had to get up in a hurry, realizing that she had been under a strange spell a moment ago. And although she confirmed that there was no problem with herself and those around her, she never had time to breathe a sigh of relief. Normally, she had her eyes ced here and there. It is to reduce blind spots as much as possible by arranging dolls made of y and stones around them. That''s why Rirensen was able to notice the change right away. As soon as I opened my eyes, information about the situation came in. It''s also a pretty urgent situation. Right away, she came to the scene and checked it out with her own eyes. the beach she was heading for. There, a man with ck hair is washed up and is recovering his energy by sitting down. It''s Shen. I already know why he is here and why he is so hurt. That information was also passed on by the alter ego. Knowing that fact, I hurried toe, but it was already over. ???? Are you here? Shen frowned and nced at Lirensen before asking. Now she was in no mood to inquire after him. She just red at the distant sea and gnashed her teeth. It cant be! However, if she had to deny it, reality immediately denied her feelings. Her vision reflects the distant sea. Now she was looking out to hundreds of kilometers offshore. A huge city that appeared as if it hadnded in the middle of the sea. . no way?'' I have heard somewhere about theyout of the buildings in the city. It is simr to the structure of the stronghold of Caduceus mentioned by Arell. Did they finally appear?'' But now, she has no time to be distracted by the appearance of the enemy base. Because more absurd facts await. farther out of town. Just a few hundred kilometers away, another figure is visible in a blur. it is a continent The shapes of all continents, except for the southern one, are reflected like a mirage. This is crazy It''s just that it''s not her that''s crazy, it''s the current situation. she understood The enemy''s stronghold has appeared. and. At present, all continents have been narrowed to the extent that only a distance of several hundred kilometers is left around the ind. The world has be so small. It''s not a metaphor, it really happened. I never thought it would go this far.'' Rerensen sighed as she recalled the information shing in her head. When everyone fell asleep (1) It was around the time when Arel had just woken up in time and noticed that everyone was asleep. The situation cannot be said to be very desirable. Shen opened his eyes and looked around, talking quietly to himself. No one listens anyway. All the humans in his field of vision now fell asleep. After her teacher, Arell Ernesia, headed there for a meeting with the enemy, Shen continued to train his soldiers as usual while remaining vignt. It is because it is possible for the enemy to attack while he is not there. That''s why I tried to observe the surrounding situation without sleeping as much as possible. If you set your mind to it, you can be active without eating or sleeping for half a year. But it was at night that he felt something strange. It was a feeling of fatigue that couldn''t be felt. This?!'' By the time I realized it wasn''t just fatigue, it was already toote. At some point, he realized that he, too, was going downhill. Like Allel, his body has resistance to most poisons and spells like an iron wall. Is that why I was careless? But do you think about it? hey it''ste Kuh! I hope this is the enemy''s trick... Even Shen couldn''t stand the drowsiness and closed his eyes. And it was already like this when I managed to drive away the strange aura that invaded my whole body. Literally the world fell asleep. Everything that can be seen, both humans and animals, has ceased to be active. Can''t you wake up those who are already asleep no matter what? It is different from simply losing consciousness. Shen checked the soldier''s pulse, but did not see any other problems. If so, there is no way you can do anything about it. Not just soldiers. After lightly looking around the castle, he confirmed that all the humans were lying face down with the same symptoms. After making sure they were safe, Shen stood still and thought. Is this the situation the teacher was concerned about?'' Arel asked Shen once before leaving. Obviously something will happen between the talks. that they''re up to something. And what she asked Shen for was security rather than resolution of the situation. But only then...'' I don''t know if there is a clear enemy, but it''s just embarrassing for Shen. This phenomenon... It is difficult to cope with schemes using methods such as witchcraft or magic. Are you thinking about what to do? A bird was flying above his head. bird? Isn''t it strange? Surely, all humans and animals must have fallen asleep now. But doubts were soon dispelled. Shen recognized the bird''s identity. A y doll used by Rerensen. She split her consciousness into it and infused it, using it as an alter ego. [ah! You woke up!] Rerensen''s alter ego came down happily. It sits on top of Shen''s head. Being rude, I don''t even have the heart to ask. Shen was equally happy. It''s a sure thing that there are people who are more knowledgeable about this trick than you are. This is what I want to say. Are you aware of this situation, by any chance? I asked with little hope. This is because the girl understands this phenomenon much better than he does. Although I expected knowledge from her. [] Please calm down and listen.] I wonder if this is bad news. [I''m sorry I couldn''t tell you anything but disappointment.] It doesn''t matter. [Sounds like you didn''t expect it.] The alter ego sighed and sighed. [First of all, I don''t know anything No, it''s right to say I don''t even know if I know.] What do you mean? [My body is still sleeping.] Huh? When Shen breathed as if he didn''t understand, the clone exined once more. [This alter ego is supposed to think and act separately from the main body just in case. This is Petit Lirensen #3, an alter ego for collecting information in case of emergency.] Could there be a #2 and #2? When I casually asked, the alter ego somehow turned away and avoided the topic. [However, unlike other alter egos, the ability is biased. The breadth of knowledge is limited. I almost have no strength... .] Is it like that? Shen, not versed in this type of sorcery, listened as if he meant it. [So I don''t know anything!] ..... [I know it''s a problem, but I can''t help it. Because this is my limit. What was the body thinking in the first ce... .] Shen startedining about something, so Shen was willing to let it go. So what are the other problems? [Oh, I''ll exin that as we go. First of all, please start in the direction I instructed.] How do you move? [I can''t.] What do you know how to rece? [And please share some mana. There are a lot of things I wish for . Shen handed out the qi exactly as requested, and proceeded in the direction she directed. [Please proceed to the port city on the Felsen Kingdom side.] I know the direction. There is a distance, but with his footwork, it would take less than 30 minutes. [Please listen as you go.] .... Um. [Currently, exactly 44 days have passed since all humans went to sleep.] ? what? Shen stopped nonchntly. Then, as he started to gallop again, he asked if he had heard wrong. [No doubt. I observed it myself. In the first ce, I am an alter ego for information gathering! Ahem!] Why are you acting proud? It''s an emergency that limits a lot of things.] I don''t know. [] Oh, it seems you have never lived in the world where that story is told.] Come to think of it, it seems that the teacher has said something simr before. I don''t know what that has to do with this. [In short, the people who are currently asleep are stationary only so that their bodies are not burdened. As a result, there is no aging or change in the slightest. In terms of principle, it is closer to the concept of sealing than sleep.] Is that so? [maybe If this spell is not resolved, it will remain the same for hundreds of years. I think there will be errors because it is the conclusion I made after investigating the sleeping human.] Then, how to solve it? [I don''t know. However, it is certain that the origin of the magic is the Kingdom of Felsen.] Chapter 575 Chapter 575. By the time everyone fell asleep (2) That means [Yes, leave that part to him. From the looks of it, it seems to be active like you.] I guess so Even though he got up, there was no way that Arel couldn''t have ovee it. Then what are you trying to show me? [] You''ll find out soon.] For some reason, Rerensen''s alter ego was speechless. What is there? Shen, puzzled, arrived at the port city as instructed to check with his own eyes. Here, too, all humans are asleep. [Please look over there.] Rirensen pointed in the direction with her wings. It was the sea. [About 200 kilometers ahead. Is it difficult to determine with the naked eye?] No problem. It''s not magic, but it also has a skill that allows you to see at a distance using martial arts. ? Where?????? hmm?! Shen, who only strengthened his eyesight and looked in the direction Rirensen''s clone pointed, shrugged his shoulders in surprise. It was not like him who always reacted coldly even in front of tolerable things. Now that [yes. It is a city that was created during those 44 days. no It should be said that it came down.] Rerensen''s alter ego observed the changes during those 44 days. [First of all, the movement speed of each continent has increased rapidly for 44 days. Now, it is narrowed to an interval of about 200 kilometers centered on that city.] One of the two changes is that the continental movement distance is rapidly narrowing. And another city. [And it was that city thatnded on the sea.] Landing? You mean the city came down from the sky? Shen seemed to wonder if the concept was new to him. [More than that. out of the stars. It looks like it was in space.] This is nonsense. Is such a thing possible? [There''s nothing they can''t do with their technology. At best, terraforming on the scale of a city would have been simple.] Terra Foaming? [There is such a thing.] Rerensen''s alter ego muttered indignantly. Of course, I couldn''t help but find it. After all, it means that there was no base for them within this. Even if I tried to follow their traces, it means that everything was a deception that they disappeared around the stars to the extent that it was unnatural. Anyway, I guess this is the city that the guy you mentioned is ruled by. [I guess so.] Shen was clenching his fists before he knew it. An ugly rage rises around him. Rerensen''s alter ego, noticing the incongruity of the energy, panicked and tried to stop him. [no way Isn''t it?] [You know? Shen? Sounds like bad advice, but now... .] Isnt this an opportunity? It was he or his subordinates who caused this grotesque phenomenon. And now their stronghold rises in the distance. Isn''t this the opportunity he was hoping for? As if in conflict, Shen hesitated as if contemting whether to step forward. Over his head, Rerensen''s alter ego was struggling as if he didn''t know what to do. But soon, as if he had given up, the strength was removed from his shoulders. I know. that''s what i''ve heard I will not do anything hasty. [Good idea. I don''t think they would have exposed their weaknesses defenselessly.] They must have been prepared. [that''s right. First of all, let''s see what to do with this phenomenon. At least if this is resolved, next time we work together with our coborators... .] What do you mean by linking? It was obviously an uninvited guest who intervened in the discussion between the two. But it''s also the voice he''s been gnashing his teeth at. Fierce energy circtes through Shen''s rxed body again. At once, Shen moved back, away from where the voice came from. As soon as I heard it, my body first reflexively moved. Lirensen''s alter ego is struggling to keep from falling, barely holding onto his head with her bird''s ws. ???? you guy. Shen gritted his teeth and red at the owner of the voice. Its been a while. Herial. He shrugged his shoulders leisurely and spoke as if he were talking to someone he hadn''t seen in a while. It looks like youve been attached to Arell Ernesiately. Surprisingly for you. N-no-oh-oh-oh-oh! Shen threw his fist out without hesitation. Strong energy swept the front, creating a huge power. But did Harial bleed it? He looked up lightly and shed it with one hand. Seeing that, Shen shook his fist. You must be yourself. Its bloody for a reunion greeting. No, I''m on the quiet side for your greetings. Thest time we encountered it, we destroyed half a city. [] It''s a problem that it was my city.] Rerensen''s alter ego grumbled devastatedly. It was because I never thought that the culprit would step out of here. That voice Right. Is it that reincarnation of the southern kingdom? It''s gotten pretty cute. is it an alter ego? Apparently, the main body couldn''t escape the influence of magic. Heriel stretched out his arms as he raised his mouth leisurely, as if he had figured it out just by ncing at it. okay. Did you have something to do with my ce? But I''m sorry. I can''t invite you right now because of circumstances. It''s an obvious mockery. Shen managed to contain his anger and quietly responded. Those who run with their eyes turned upside down are only third-rate. When facing someone you can never forgive, it''s time to be colder than ever. He tried to regain hisposure by reflecting on himself who had been rashly burned with passion a moment ago. If you want, I can sink your city right in front of you first. You can take your supply and demand after that. Oh, thats not difficult. Yes, it came out directly because it was difficult. [] It''s a strange way of speaking. You must have a lot of hands to move.] There is nothing to hide. Few people can escape this spell. Everything is fine, but this is the problem... You can''t distinguish between blood and blood. It was natural for her to be wary. Even so, does it make sense for him toe out here himself? Even if there is genuine concern that Shen will attack that city, usually the head of the organization does not directly step forward to stop it. Obviously, there was no such thing as Suha. Could it be a trap?'' Suspecting that it might be a ruse, Shen struggled to guess his true intentions. Could it be that you are the one in front of you? I don''t want to doubt my own eyes, but I can''t confirm that it''s not a tactic used by such a strong person. No big deal. There is no one else who can really move. However, Harial only insisted on this as if it were funny. It is a side effect. It''s so powerful. You have to be strong to neutralize an entire''s creatures and keep them free of side effects. It''s to the point that even we can''t stand it unless we''re quite strong. Do you know its power? Even Shen took 44 days to break free from its effects. The reason is also because of his ignorant introspection. I can only say that I was lucky. The rest of us are also on an important errand. Therefore, though it is pathetic, I have no choice but to watch the house myself. Are you going to believe that nonsense? I understand the feeling of disbelief. You can doubt it. Harial giggled as if mocking him and spread his arms. Although he is defenseless, what fills his gap is an overwhelming spirit that transcends humans. What can I do? The me you have been aiming for hase out alone like this. Now, will it be a riotous judgment like the other times? What happens to the human beings sleeping in this port city, isn''t it nothing to you? yes? Can you run wild without hesitation? [] That''s bad.] Rerensen''s alter ego looked only at Shen''s condition with contempt. As Harial pointed out, it wouldn''t be strange for Shen to fight without caring about the humans in this city. In fact, it was like that about half of thest time too. He had been aiming for it from the beginning and came here. Just existing is like holding defenseless humans under your feet and holding them hostage. However, Lirensen also had no idea what was going on here. Not even within their own territory. This isn''t even and that has anything to do with Arell Ernesia. To put it mildly, as Shen said, it is also an opportunity. Killing him here solves everything. And, above all, if Shen really does, there is no stopping him. If you are... . [] .] That''s it. Don''t worry. I have no intention of doing anything rash. But Shen spoke first, as if he had read her concerns. The anger from before had subsided to a surprising extent. It is self-restraint. Maybe it''s because of what happened in Sojeo''s country, so he''s vignt? It has nothing to say. [About that, I won''t even ask myself anymore. As a result, I was alive at that time.] Rerensen''s clone sighed in relief as he answered. Then, he pretended to tap Shen''s head lightly with his wing. It''s like sending an autograph. And Shen just red at Harial without reaction. Hmm? Arent you going to fight? Harial asks as if it were trivial. Just in case, Rirensen''s alter ego gave additional advice. [You can''t get caught.] I got the business. He is trying to pass the time. Trying to buy as much time as possible before Shen invades the city, using force and other means himself. [No fool dares to throw stones at a madman.] If you know the purpose, the correct answer is to just ignore it and go. Hmm, that makes sense. But the author couldn''t? I''ve said it several times, but I''m sorry about your disciples. Shen''s feet stopped again. Certainly, it was the opposite for him. whatever that means. But what can I do? It is true that your disciples are of excellent quality. If left alone, he would be a big hindrance to us even though he is a human being. Stupid talk. They were just children who practiced and hoped to teach someone. That is a hindrance. It''s not desirable for humans other than us to teach anyone. That''s why it was dealt with. ? You bastard. It is an obvious provocation. On purpose, Harial said it outright, as if to anger Shen. It is evil. It was natural for Arel to describe him as perverted. You are misunderstanding something. Shen stared at him coldly, suppressing his anger. Chi Shishi. Have you given up on revenge? I still have thoughts of taking your head off. Even now, I want to rip that disgusting throat out of you right now. Hoo? I''m really timid about that. Dont worry Hong. Shen stepped straight toward the ground. Rather than running, it was literally like stepping on it with all your might. A step to break, not to step on. As it is, the fine impact is transmitted to the ground below and cracked. The crack caused by the precisely controlled force reached Herial''s feet. Chapter 576 Chapter 576. When everyone fell asleep (3) Hmm? what a joke... Harial nodded casually. What does it mean to split the ground? After all, he has mastered flight magic and various foot techniques. You don''t have to y with your feet to find a gap... . However, what interrupted him was a shock felt from under his feet and from a different direction. To be precise, a bird is bumping into his side. What are you doing? [Roughly headbutting the torso is too much!] A y doll that is the alter ego of Rerensen. What is this ? Harial looked at Shen''s head again, dumbfounded. Above his head is an ordinary clod of dirt. At some point, it was changed. [Because even an alter ego can do this level of mischief!] And as a result of Shen''s separate assistance, I was able to fool his eyes. has only one purpose. [I wonder if the sea over there is wide, isn''t it? Do you like ying in the water?] At the same time, Rerensen''s alter ego released all the mana contained in its small body. It can''t useplicated magic, but it is possible to release mana and give shock. And it is none other than an alter ego created by her body. Although it is small, the amount of mana it can store is considerable. It can be active independently for 44 days while the main body is asleep. In addition to that, she intends to explode everything, including what Shen replenished. To create a situation where you can deal with him as unobtrusively as possible. Harial, who was hit by the shock wave defenselessly, was bounced all the way to the beach. Nothing like that! I try to stand up and hold on, but. Taking aim at the moment of shaking, Shen kicked his neck with such force that Shen would break it at any moment. go away. This cheating bastard. Of course, this alone cannot destroy him. The moment you kick it, it feels like kicking a mountain made of iron. It''s an unusual outing. But even if you can''t break it, you can hit it and blow it away. As it was, Harial''s body flew away, bouncing off water swallows for as much as ten kilometers, and barely came to a halt on the surface of the water. this I want to refrain from getting soaked. I don''t like sea water very much. That''s bullshit not worth listening to. The heel of Shen, who had been pursuing without missing a beat, fell precisely from above. It''ll be hard to avoid. Harial clicks her tongue bitterly and raises her arm to block it. thud! Waves resounded in the surrounding air, and his body sank to the bottom of the sea. A shock enough to push back even the resistance of water. It''s powerful enough to shatter even a tolerable master with a single blow. Ha ha ha! That means they dont like getting wet. He showed off hisposure by telling nasty nonsense like a joke. It seemed as if the sea water split into circles and was pushed out, and Harial rxed at the bottom of the exposed seabed, wringing out the wet hem of her clothes. It''s useless to push the sea with only internal power. There are also some things that are overly inefficient. Is it just leisure... or not.'' Shen punched out to test the enemy''s strength first. There was nothing to be ashamed of if the enemy showed off his appearance so openly. Numerous powers are poured out as if being sucked into the gap of the open sea like a shower. Are you going to get out? or not Shen clicked his tongue before he could see the result and went on to the next herb. Harial rises as she pierces through the sharp pressure pouring down like a storm with her body. With the current power, there is not even the slightest deterrence. As Arel said, if you try to attract attention with halfway numbers, it won''t have any effect. Is it okay if it''s a fair blow?'' Shen quickly turned his body, convinced that he couldn''t eat the seeds with his tricks. Even while you are thinking, your opponent will attack you. Then I have an idea.'' Shen also made use of light martial arts to close the distance towards Harial and jumped in. His steps are calmer and quicker than Harial''s. Dont think that you will be an opponent with martial arts. Shen''s figure disappears before Harial''s fist can reach, and dozens of blows hit his back at the same time. Kuk! When Harial clicks her tongue and turns around, a foot kicked right under her chin narrowly passes the bridge of his nose. Isnt that dangerous! If you hit it, it''s sharp enough to cut your face off. Harial tried to grab Shen''s outstretched ankle, but it disappeared like an afterimage. As it was, a heavy blow came from the front, sending Herial back several meters. You improved your skills. Isnt your skill better than when youpeted in the south? Spitting blood from the corner of her mouth, Herearl looked after Shen. Hmm, I cant even deal with this with my bare hands. Harial meekly acknowledged that Shen''s martial arts were higher than his own. However, as if his leisurely praise is rather unpleasant, sword spirits pour from all sides. With just one hand gesture, thousands of sword spirits swarmed around Herial. You don''t need any weapons. Myself and the Bell enemy. If you have those two things, you can spread your sword skills as much as you want. I dont really want to suffer from that. Heraldry twisted the corner of his mouth bitterly and snapped his fingers. Then, the tail of a huge ck snake came down from the summoning ring that spread over his head and wrapped around him as if it were a shield for Harial. The sword mercilessly tore the snake''s scales, but could not reach the bottom. Is it some kind of magical beast?'' As if there was no time to leisurely figure out his identity, this time hundreds of summoning circles spread out around him. Huge snake heads pop out from all sides and start chasing Shen. Hong is just a monster. Shen snorted and shattered the snake''s head with a few gestures. I thought so. Heriel''s presence is approaching between the pieces of the snake that are breaking down. A thin window stretched out by Harial passed through the gap. She dodged it, but Shen frowned at the weapon. something was out of the ordinary What about that weapon?'' It is more like a long thread than a window. However, contrary to the dwarf appearance, the morale felt from the weapon is notmon. A faintly dark red me-like thing was wrapped around the thread. If you touch it, it will burn your skin as well as your bones. is it a curse that? Nothing. It''s a tool I''ve been making for thest thousand years. Condensing various curses and smelting them. Well, calling it a window is just for convenience. There is no need to poke or bell. A demonic spear that encroaches and rots just by touching it. An unclean and defiled weapon. Harial handles it casually with her bare hands and unleashes spearmanship. The slender spear rotates fiercely around him at high speed. A faint ck me circled around him like a barrier, and the sharp, intricate spearmanship hurled at Shen. As if to retaliate the attack from earlier, an uninterrupted series of attacks attacked. Shen immediately evaded without the slightest hesitation. The correct answer is not to be touched by that type of weapon. It seems that people like you are rather dull with this kind of witchcraft. I know it well from experience. I see right through Shen''s ways because I''ve already collided with them several times. Since he is a reincarnated person who specializes in martial arts, he is somewhat vulnerable toplex magic warfare and magic weapons. However, that little bit was very subtle, but it was a pretty big problem at the reincarnation level. Then, shall we y a little prank? Smiling as if he enjoyed the enemy''s troubled movements, he unleashed a different type of magic weapon. All sorts of weapons pour out and chase Shen at his beckoning. I know how to do a little bit of swordsmanship. That''s what he said, but the sword techniques he handled were allplex and meticulous. Even Shen would be veiled if he let go of his heart even a little. Its just annoying things. It contains a kind of curse that can never be safely passed over even if it is touched. Not guaranteed. The curse contained within this will take months to lift, even for Arel Ernesia. Originally, they were prepared to dispose of the leader of the Dark Church with my own hands, who had aplished their purpose. Weapons designed to deal with those with undying secret arts. It''s not worth it for you. These are weapons that have never been used. Let me write it. Its nasty. Shen clicked his tongue and stretched out his intestines. A wall of wind pressure made of ki spreads out and seems to block the pursuing weapons, but soon the energy is dissipated in vain. His clear energy spurts out and turns nasty ck. Are you even rotting your spirit? Of course. It also erodes and corrupts pure Qi. If you want to stop it, you''ll have to hit it with your bare hands, right? Strike it with your bare hands to stop a weapon that inflicts a deadly curse on contact. There are no really bad jokes. It''s annoying.'' They keep bringing out strange means. I''ll have to make a decision before I keep using strange moves.'' Shen clicked his tongue and descended as it was, kicking the seawater with his toes without the slightest hesitation. With that alone, the seawater surges up like a huge waterfall flowing backwards and bes a water wall that blocks weapons. The sea water seemed to be dyed dark red for a moment, then it rotted away and evaporated. Again, it didn''t show any stopping power. Ha ha ha ha ha. They said it was useless. No, it''s enough to cover that much. A low voice muttered coldly, as if cutting off Harial''s light source. The ck rotting sea waterpletely disappeared as if it were burning, and the scene in front of it unfolded before my eyes. home? It was only for an instant, but the muscles around Harial''s mouth stiffened. He sensed an unusual energy and was reflexively wary. What spread out on the other side was a gigantic explosion of air. It was hard to believe that it was emitted by one individual. A secret technique that Shen perfected over his personal life based on the martial arts handed down by Arell before the Great Destruction. As Shen twisted his arm, the torrent of chi began to spin more violently. With just that, strong waves hit and the seawater and air are sucked in and evaporated in the heat. The rotation of the torrent of energy bes more intense, and finally the area begins to twist to the point of appearing ck. Something looks dangerous. Harial tried to cut off the flow of energy by pouring down cursed weapons. However, the weapons bounced back. I couldn''t really go beyond that. As if physical distance does not reach. Hoo? Heriel raised his eyes as if he was interested in the unexpected phenomenon. Shen''s strength did not ovee the cursed weapon. space That itself was disconnected because it couldnt be twisted. It distorts space just by emitting internal force, and also causes an unusual copse. I will erase the world with one volume. He shows an unusual spirit as if he is trying to practice it. Is it possible to cut off part of the world with a single martial arts? okay! It was like that! Seeing the drama right in front of her eyes, Harial went berserk. Chapter 577 Chapter 577. By the time everyone fell asleep (4) Are you saying that we have transcended the realm of martial arts! This is a phenomenon that even the most sage could not achieve! As if he knew everything just by looking at it, isn''t he revealing his joy and starting to evaluate his solstice? To reach this level. You were the one who made it from the start! Noisy affair. Stop talking nonsense. Shen showed his irritation and tried to bring about the perfect perfection. It doesn''t end with just throwing out. The true copse that this herbivore leads to follows next. A gap in the world. that fleeting moment. I will destroy that moment with the utmost martial arts and one shot. Prayers are quietly resounding to raise consciousness and sharpen and roughen qi. The end of all uninhabited. It is impossible to achieve this with only one soldier''s life, and even he barely achieved it by repeatedly living his life as a soldier. Suck! Let Shenplete the herbivore that will trigger the destruction. The torrent of chi stopped. The waves stop and the sshing droplets stop in the air. precursor to copse. The result was too quiet and insignificant to be called the pinnacle of a man who has reached the end of nothingness. But that''s not the end. The ck, twisted space glowed white, shattering and pushing away everything it touched. An explosion of space that destroys everything that is swept away even at the molecr level. Its aftermath attacks the enemy. Chit! Annoying! Harial uses teleportation and all kinds of means to get out of the copse range, but it doesn''t work. This is because not only the flow of mana around them was cut off, but also the spatial coordinates for movement were temporarily cut off. Even escape is impossible?! no use. Shen coldly sentenced the enemy who btedly struggled. The drawback is that the activation of the copse phenomenon caused by herbivore is dyed. Even those ws mean nothing. When you have already realized, you cannot escape by any means. The area that is swept away by the copse itself has be a foreigner. Truly an unmanned man who destroys the world with his bare body. Because he was arrogant, he had no choice but to be defeated. If the teacher had seen it, it would have been banned as dangerous. I can never escape.'' Shen had never shown this perfection even to Arel. It was because if he saw it, he would definitely dissuade him, saying it was extremely dangerous. Okay There''s no way other humans will be swept away.'' It wasn''t my intention, but it was fortunate that this ce was on the open sea. Originally, it was a cut nt that waspleted to be used regardless of what vige was nearby, but... Fortunately, I didn''t have to get my hands dirty there. All that remains is to watch the end of it. Be alert.'' It wasn''t that he didn''t have confidence in his solstice. But don''t underestimate your opponent. If it''s him, there''s a chance that he can somehow save his life. No, he will save his life. So, the moment the bastard wasmitted to defense and survived. It was determined to deliver a blow that would suffocate for sure. Shen moved his numb right arm casually. It wasn''t even that I had safely escaped from the rain of cursed weapons a moment ago. Actually, it was pretty grazed. It was a momentary deception, but in the end it was an unavoidable damage. It''s dangerous.'' It was not inevitable, but in the process of preparing for Jeolcho, we had no choice but to dy even for a moment. But even if I brushed against it, it would be eroded to this extent. What do you mean by curse? Thanks to this, I couldn''t realize that my right arm was moving unless I was conscious of it, and a faint sense of incongruity hung over my whole body. You can do it though. The next blow can be delivered well enough. Even that guy won''t be safe, so I can definitely catch the flow. But it was at that moment that Shen''s confidence was broken. ???? What? hateful enemy. He noticed that Heriel was acting strangely. I wanted to give up. But that wasn''t it. It''s not about focusing on defense either. The guy is staring straight at Shen''s solstice. As if you''re not going to miss anything. What about 6... ?'' Are you trying to find an excuse to escape? It''s nonsense. No matter how much experience he has, no matter how good his eyes are, he can''t break the first jeolcho at once. But that was not his only intention. I realized it when I read the shape of his muttering mouth. Right. Is that a principle? The guy understands. this moment now. Just by looking at it, you saw through Shen''s perfect beginning. Is it like this? Yes, like this. The guy pulls his right arm. At the same time, I feel an unusual torrent of energy. This flow is very unfamiliar. I have to find out at once. Same herbivore?! I can''t believe it, but I can''t help but admit it after hearing the prayers he murmurs. A gap in the world. that fleeting moment. I will destroy that moment with the utmost martial arts and one sword. same flow. movement. Breath. And even the image of him who reached this climax! Harial reproduces everything exactly on the spot. good. As Harial unleashes a blow of exactly the same power, the aftermath of the copse rushes toward him with exactly the same force. Did youpletely recreate it? There can be no Shen thrilled as he faced his hated foe. When the two destructive forces finally collided, the world itself was shaken with a force that even erased the sound. A white sh of light exploded and covered the entire area. Keugh! Shen resisted the shock and reflexively clenched his fists in nervousness. No matter how much he is a reincarnated person whose experience has reached its peak, there is a certain degree. Did you follow the first Jeolcho on the spot? It is an overly nonsensical learning ability. Looking at your face, it seems that Arele Ernesia didnt expect it until now. Through the sh, Harial flies in and attacks. Shen responded, ignoring his words. I ate the elixir and deliberately erased the acute pain and responded by forcibly activating the veins that were eroded by the curse. But the flow has already broken. At some point, Shen seemed to be pushed back, but gradually I had to allow his blows. Keugh! Dont be too discouraged. You are definitely among the first-ss reincarnated people. It''s likely that she''s even better than Areel Ernesia. What a pity that someone like you is outraged over the loss of a mere human disciple! Shut up! You dont have to listen to him. Herearl was also not safe. His right arm ispletely missing, so even if you see it with your eyes and copy it, there must be a limit. However, even when he thought calmly, he couldn''t erase the nervousness that seemed to attack him from behind. Gradually, the question of the existence of the author cannot be concealed. I guess you dont believe me. Do you think I''m cheating on something? No big deal. It''s just that I''m better than you. What nonsense! Shen kicked up in a rage, but Harial lightly ducked his head to avoid it. Even if you try to counterattack by taking advantage of the gap, it won''t hit you at all. The situation is obviously different from a little while ago. Seeing throughpletely. It doesn''t even touch me... Is there a tool installed or possessed somewhere to detect his movements? Or does it have some ability? You are mistaken. There is no secret. didn''t you say I''m just better than you It doesn''t just mean experience. personal nature. That is, talent. Harial overpowered Shen with only her left arm, arrogantly revealing the fact. I didn''t mean to simply belittle the opponent. He sincerely ims that his qualities are superior to Shen''s. Reincarnated beings are truly blessed beings. If you repeat the number of times, even a person with 1 can reach 100. Like that Areel Ernesia. Dont get me wrong. I don''t mean to insult him. Obviously, the power and experience he has umted are enormous. To the point where I don''t want to fight as much as possible. And Harial asked with a fishy smile. By the way? Even while deliberately stopping in the middle of the workshop, he took the time to spare. Then, what would happen if someone who reached 100 from the beginning had the same experience? It''s not even funny! Shen rotated and spread his arms in a circle, creating a circle. A de of intangible energy was drawn along the circle, and it stretched out with the momentum to tear the enemy to shreds. But that, too, is broken just by Hariel drawing the same circle with one arm. before unfolding the next number. Harial, who had narrowed the distance in an instant, mercilessly hit Shen with a herbivore spread with only her left arm. Above all, how many times have I faced you? Even if you don''t like it, you will learn it. I can clearly see your movements from a while ago. The first fierce battle began to be beaten one-sidedly like a lie. Cuck! The gap has widened faster than I thought. The victory haspletely tilted. Those who have no talent go through reincarnations and eventually be great. Then, what would happen if a person who had talent from the beginning had been repeated over and over again? Harial continued to talk, mming Shen without looking properly anymore. The answer is this. Anything is possible. You can grasp all the providence and reproduce anything just by looking at it. The level of innate talent is different. Its a shameful story, but at the beginning of my life, I really lived a life that I had nothing to be ashamed of. Do you call it a golden spoon? there''s nothing you can''t do yourself There is nothing I haven''t learned. A perfect human being. A being of extreme talent, Herial described himself as such a human being. And the more I repeated my past life, the more perfect it became. When a person who has reached 100 from the beginning reaches 100, his height bes immeasurable. Even if they are reincarnated, they are never the same. There is also a difference that has been made since the beginning. he argued sincerely. what I admit that there are some exaggerations. As human beings, there is an upper limit. But that''s all. If you are a reincarnated person, if you can. Harial grabbed Shen''s face and plunged him into the sea as he pronounced the sentence. One-sided dominance of power. There is no longer any question of which side prevails. There is absolutely nothing I cannot do. The tide has already turnedpletely. power knowledge experience. They have an overwhelming advantage on either side. There is no chance for you any more. Harial held onto Shen as it was, and raised a magic circle the size of his face in front of him. A white sh of light forms there, and sparks begin to swell and swell. Chapter 578 Chapter 578. By the time everyone fell asleep (5) Chit bullshit. Shen desperately moved his arm and stretched it out, resisting the rising passion. The moment when destructive energy is about to pour out. Shen concentrated the energy bullets in his hand and hit it with precision. Before the magic waspleted, he deliberately caused a detonation. Even though they were lying on the seabed, an unusual shock hit the two from the front. Even Herial couldn''t keep holding Shen in the current explosion. Pushed by the terrifying force, the two were forcibly thrown out. However, unlike him who rose leisurely over the sea. Shen was barely able to get out of the top only after being pushed off the bottom of the deep sea by dragging hundreds of meters, barely reducing the impact. this That''s tenacious. Harial brushed her wrists as if her hands were tingling. hmm Is it difficult to regenerate your right arm by yourself? It must have been the price of forcibly copying Shen''s zenith and blindly bumping into it. With the restorative power of his modified body and the recovery technique he concocted on the spot, it was unparalleled. I won''t be able to regenerate it unless I go back and heal it. It doesnt matter. This is enough to subdue him. More than anything. It''s already done. It''s about time. Keeping the house is over. Harial is in her own city and on the far side... He nced alternately toward the continent and murmured. You are lucky. No, I must say I''m just out of luck. It''s been a long time since I''ve been in the middle of a long time, but it looks like it''s going to end soon. What? Shen growled and red at him, and Harial shrugged and pointed overhead. Look. For a moment, Shen felt a strange sense of incongruity. A sense of vitality, as if something that had stopped moving again. It looks like Areel Ernesia has released the spell. hmm It''s definitely the time I expected. Muttering a little regretfully, Harial asked Shen. So what? Now, I should be able to get in touch with that Areel Ernesia. Is it only The coborators on your side must have woken up as well. But Shen was doing nothing. Harial quietly sneered at the pathetic decision. Yeah, I cant. You can tell the difference between that level of recklessness. They''re not the only ones who woke up. The reincarnated people on the Caduceus side must have also risen. If you call here, an all-out war will break out prematurely. The body that was good at fighting in an unprepared state and the strength the guy showed was beyondmon sense. I can''t call him here. Even if it meant losing my life to him here. It''s no different than having already been defeated. But for some reason, Harial turned around without finishing Shen. The tense energy from a while ago disappears like a lie, and he moves his neck as if he is drowsy. As if he was no longer interested, Harial reaped his will. All right. Say hello to him. After all, there must be someone who will take on the role of exnation. you guys Are you insulting me? What are you talking about? Your life has nothing to do with it. haven''t you seen it already? Your power poses no threat. Well, think of this as a return for showing me something good. Jeolcho a while ago was at least one of the best things I''ve seen in myst 12 lifetimes. That is nothing short of an insult. Shen gritted his teeth in resentment and had to watch it disappear. However, even if you squeeze your energy and attack, nothing will change. The most important thing is to survive. Even if you lose. That''s the basics before anyone''s teaching. Then, see you again in thepleted world. If you want to decide again at that time, then I will finish it... If you can. His insults literally pierce Shen''s pride like rusty arrows and pierce painfully. Then lets see again. Eventually, Harial returned to the city as if there really was nothing more to do. And at the same time as he returned, a faint light seemed to cover the entire city, and it seemed to cover the entire city. like a giant egg. I don''t know what that is, but I can be sure just by looking at it. I learned the location of the city, but in the end it doesn''t change that I can''t ess it. One thing has changed. It''s only now that he''s starting to unfold his will. As soon as the tension is released, the strength goes out. So far, I''ve only been able to stand still. Shen could no longer stand still and copsed. Falling into the sea as it is, he loses his strength and floats, still chasing the city where he disappeared with only his eyes. It''s miserable. Nothing stopped it. ???? damn! With his left arm barely moving, Shen mmed his fist into the water surface, oblivious to the intense pain, and spat out swear words. Um Was that what happened? I can''t help but hesitate about what to say this time. It was good that I flew all the way here after receiving a call from Rerensen. When I saw the wounded Shen and the serious Lirensen, I was surprised too. And after hearing what had happened, I couldn''t even joke about it. Is that why Rumelsitasa took so much time?'' I should have solved the problem and flew right here... . That''s what he said... I already heard everything from Shen. From the skills he had to the words he said. red. You said you had 100 from the beginning? It was funny and embarrassing. yes? no. He''s just really unlucky. At first, I wanted to treat Shen first, but it seemed that Shen had already managed to somehow solve the basic wounds with his own elixir. Nevertheless, the reason why his condition doesn''t look so good is probably because of the cursed weapons that he brushed against. Originally, it was meant to be used against the leader of the Dark Church, so it probably wasn''t an ordinary item. Could the teacher do it for you? Lets see It''s aw to know once you see it. I confirmed the curse and narrowed my eyes. The word nasty was swallowed in my heart for the time being. There''s nothing I can''t do. however I guess it takes time. Even if I hold on tight, it will take a good month. No wait. think of a way In about a month and a half... no. I can''t bother the teacher any more. However, Shen refused treatment. I will do something on my side. There are people who know this kind of thing well, so Ill try something. Then, Ill give you only the curses I figured outter. Show it to your friend and do something. I can''t force it, so I can''t help it. what I''m d you survived And well done. However, Shen seems indignant and doesn''t respond. I understand. It was as if his pride waspletely destroyed. As he hoped, he met Heriel and bumped into him to get revenge, but failed. It''s just as I was worried about. It would be good to talk to him againter. so? How are you going to do that? Rerensen, who was still, pointed to the white sphere that appeared in the middle of the sea and asked. She is now with herself, not with her alter ego. Since she had already obtained information through her alter ego and knew the situation of the past 44 days, she kept her mouth shut the whole time. And, as if indignant, he was only ring at him. City of reincarnated people. I never thought it woulde from outer space. That''s why I couldn''t find it on the ground. It would be possible for them to artificially decorate the environment in space. However, for some reason, they came down and locked themselves in a tight barrier. Looks like youre determined and locked in. Shall we test how hard that back is? I raised my right hand up and immediately cast magic on the spot while gathering arge amount of mana. Eclipse the Spear. When I waved my hand, 200 spears of pure white me spread around the barrier and fell. Huge mes of white me soar to the end of the sky. but it''s not enough The Spear of the Throne. Twin astral break. 400 red-hot lightning spears rained down in session, and a torrent of ck and white rained down on top of them. Wait? What are you doing all the time! doesn''t care. I responded bluntly to Rerensen''s protest. Because it didnt work anyway. Chit. I can''t even eat the seeds. Anyway, the result was not what I expected. As for the results, there was not a single w in the barrier. Why is it that the lightly glowing appearance, as if taking medicine, feels nasty on the contrary? It''s a pretty solid barrier. Yes, let''s be cool and admit it. The barrier is once strong. Isn''t one of the technical skills he has umted and improved over the course of a thousand years at least notmon? It''s going to be hard to wake up with force. It wouldn''t evene out of the water if it broke no matter how many times I poured it. I imagined that the city''s defenses would be quite strong. I guess it will be like that Are you sure you cant wake up? At least I cant wake up now. I sighed and dered. Even if they break something, an all-out war with them will happen immediately after that. That''s not very nice to me either. No countermeasures have yet been fully implemented. First of all, lets go home. I also want to know more about the situation. We need to figure out what the impact of the 44 days was. And I want to get some rest. Neither is the country tireless. Even if it wasn''t so, I felt a bit drowsy after a fight with Rumelsitasa in a bad mood. I also need a moment to catch my breath. Lirensen, you too, go back to your country for now. Arent you guys in a bit of a mess too? I''m afraid to go back. It seems that our people are also aware of this situation and confused. iced coffee How should I look around? Perhaps the reason she stayed still was because she was agonizing over how to deal with the situation afterwards. Well, there''s nothing I can''t understand. Soon after I go back, my older brother and the nobles will peck at me a lot. What is that!'' Asking Do you know anything?'' sounds like an auditory hallucination in my ears. What do you really care about? Can I just say, That is harmful!'' What do we have to exin and sleep on? I continued, staring at the pure white orb as if I was fed up. Anyway, that handsome guy would try to brag about it on his own? And my expectations were exactly right. Harial was the first to say hello to the powerful people of each country. Perhaps this is his millennial return to society. Chapter 579 Chapter 579. Enemy advice Oh my God? The continent blows up! I opened my eyes and saw that I was getting closer. I was surprised and dumbfounded. To the point where I want to shove the face of the guy who made this te on the floor and rub it with my feet. There was one more thing and an additional problem arose. It seems that rumors have spread enough that everyone has heard of it unless they live in a remote mountain valley. It must have been quite a shock that the distance between each continent had narrowed. Wow, maybe we can go on a trip to the south next time. Hearing this news, Pena was half fed up and said something he didn''t know if he was joking or serious. Its south. I don''t like being hot. Is there an east side too? I don''t like being out of the covers. Because being outside the nket is annoying. I appropriately matched Pena''s joke. It must be hard to ept reality if you don''t even joke about it. This incident has already been known to the public. It is impossible to cover this up. The people of each country have already fallen into confusion, and endless inquiries are pouring in, starting with each lord. Well, Celtisten, that man likes it. Look, I''m right!'' It seems that he was running around the room while doing so. Isn''t now the time to be happy? As civilization develops, the distance between the world is bound to narrow, but Anyway, this was gross. Aren''t you getting too close physically? Earth lumps? It''s embarrassing when you hit it like that. That''s enough bullshit. How did it happen Suddenly, this happened overnight... well? It''s so mysterious. The mystery of the world is the mystery. I just hit it off moderately. Actually, it was moved while everyone was asleep. But I can''t tell you that fact. No one needs to know such an inside story. What is going to happen? Don''t worry too much. Anything special... do you want to wake up It will happen too. Dont you usually say, It wont happen? Something must happen. That is reality. There''s no such thing as a quiet end If you try to coax it with empty words, it will be shut up in the end. So now let''s build up the courage to prepare for the future. A seasoned pro isn''t surprised that and mass has been moved. I''m not surprised... In the first ce, Arell-sama was somewhat confused about this situation. Dia, who had just returned with the data, put it down and answered. Really? It is true. And Asha and Seina, who followed behind him, were also looking pretty depressed. It seems that the soldiers also think, Arel-nim will know everything, so it''ll be okay, right?'' Thanks to that, there is less confusion. I heard that other ces are going crazy right now. No, I didn''t even think about that? It''s true that I smelled it, even if the continent was moving or something boring happened, but I didn''t think the situation would spread so suddenly. However, no one will believe me even if I protest like this. why? Why don''t you say I know the guy who caused this situation? Oh do you know shit. The phenomenon of continental drift seems to continue even now. Dia quietly reported her observations. Not only Ernesia''s Magic Tower, but also other countries'' Magic Towers cooperated and started observing. So I was able to see the results rtively quickly. Yes, the continent continues to move. If it continues like this, will it just collide with the middle? middle. city where it is located. Reincarnated Alliance. Caduceus. It was announced to the public as the Principality of Caduceus. The destination is their home base. Not long ago, they acknowledged it themselves by sending a directmunication. They informed themselves that they were the perpetrators of this situation. These guys are very honest. Since you are truly honest, go with a golden ax as a reward. middle. city where it is located. Reincarnated Alliance. Caduceus. It was announced to the public as the Principality of Caduceus. The destination is their home base. Not long ago, they acknowledged it themselves by sending a directmunication. They informed themselves that they were the perpetrators of this situation. These guys are very honest. Since you are so honest, I would like to reward you with a gold ax and a silver ax attached to your head. I pursed my lips and remembered what had happened not too long ago. When I was contemting what to do next while trying to soothe the bewildered man after receiving a call from my older brother, who had just noticed something strange. A falcon came with a small box in its mouth. Every courier... . I don''t know if I want to live on the cutting edge or stick to the old fashioned way. I didn''t even have to check who it was. It was because the box automatically unfolded and the beads inside lit up, reflecting the brazen figure. What appeared was a white-haired young man. Harry Earl. [My name is Harial Jesphornes. He''s the representative of the Principality of Caduceus. First of all, let me recognize the current sudden situation and ask for your understanding, who are in confusion.] Truly cheeky, he slightly tilted his head forward. It''s a very gentlemanly gesture, but on the contrary, I feel a kind of displeasure from the viewer''s point of view. He is not truly apologizing to humans. It''s a mockery. It''s like, Are you surprised? I''m sorry, Woojjuju?'' It would be to make fun of humans. And I''m not the only one who thinks so. There is something sinister about the author. Jeil hyung-nim looked at the video and expressed his impressions disapprovingly. There are things that can be felt from a human point of view. [Ominous Lets try to understand that trivial sentiment this time.] ? What? When I answered as if I could hear our conversation, the oldest brother widened his eyes. As if he enjoys the reaction, he gives off an eerie smile. Did you think, Could they be listening to us? Don''t get me wrong. As much as my voice can be heard on that side, this side can also hear your voices.] Perhaps this video functions separately ording to the viewer''s point of view. Life is really difficult. I''m toozy to do something I''m not good at. You did well. When I stare at him with a small sarcasm so I can''t hear him, his video also sneaks up on me. oops Close your eyes, child. be affectionate There are eyes to see in this ce, so I deliberately pretended not to know. Oh, you cheeky child. I don''t know who. He also doesn''t bother to express himself as if he''s tailored to me. Is it leisure Well, since we have a lot of things to cover, and we have a lot to cover, we''re sure that we won''t bother touching each other. [There is one reason I sent this. I just want to exin it to you guys. Yes, you guys won''t understand. So I will try to answer kindly.] Answer I don''t know who. Now, it is clear that he is the one who caused this phenomenon. Is it true? [Keukkeuk. Yes. This is undeniably true. No, in your case, shouldn''t you ask that wise brother? I will guarantee it.] The older brother looks back at the wise younger brother. I shook my head quickly to mean not to ask useless questions. I don''t know why you''re talking about me because what is true Yes, that guy is the culprit. So let''s get rid of it. [I''ll worry about your concerns, so don''t tell me in advance. There are no side effects of this phenomenon.] He insisted without the slightest hesitation. [I can''t say not one ant is hurt'', but at least it won''t do any harm to you. And the same goes for your descendants.] They are such beings.] As if despising humans, but somehow drawing a line that they are above them, Harial dered. [We, who have passed countless times and lived many lives, and exist without our souls decaying, call ourselves reincarnated people''. That is our reality.] Are you kidding? Unfortunately, that kid is sincere. And that reincarnated person next to the big brother who is frowning now? there is this Unlike that idiot, I won''t reveal my true identity. I will adhere to mysticism to the end. [There is no obligation to exin. The important thing is what am I going to do with you now? Isn''t that so?] [I won''t hide it. there''s no need to hide what to hide! teach me everything That way, you''ll be willing to kneel down and bow your head in front of me.] My older brother''splexion turned even worse at that tant remark. Even he, who is basically moderate, can''t help but be offended when he hears such nonsense. That guy is truly gifted and gifted at scratching human nerves. [Last thousand years ago. As a representative of the outstanding, I felt a sense of duty to lead you who are still immature.] That is the idea of that guy I heard before. [And I had the strength to carry out that mission. That''s why I wanted to rule your ancestors without hesitation.] Having said that, he shook his head sadly. [However, the preparation was insufficient. I was in too much of a hurry to stand on top of you. That''s why you guys... Exactly, distant ancestors whose names you don''t even remember dared to rebel against me.] He clenched his fists. [It was simple to destroy your ancestors and get rid of them all. But it didn''t. No, I couldn''t.] It sounds like you could. [It was possible. But what could be more absurd than destroying the human beings we should lead with our own hands?] Those words... If the ancestors of the time heard it, they would surely go wild in this ce. Right now, even the skull of Cressel, where a part of the memory of that time remains, makes me shudder. I had a hard time holding back ridicule at his pretense. [That''s why I backed out. promise the future. Later, in order to have a more perfect frame and lead you.] Is that what this phenomenon is? I can''t understand. What is your ambition and this situation... [A perfect world is created from a perfect frame.] He dered without hesitation. [I gather all humans in one ce so that there is no ce that my eyes cannot reach. And I will rule equally and without omission. It''s just the optimal shape for that.] He wants to make a cage suitable for him to rule. It is a warning that no one can live outside the cage, so that those who disobey will not be given a piece ofnd to set foot on. The elder brother evaluated him as one of the humans who couldn''t understand their true identity. You''re not crazy. [I guess that''s how you see it. On the contrary, we cannot understand you. Just like you are beings we can''t understand, you are uncivilized beings we can''t understand.] He even made a puzzled expression as if he really couldn''t rte. Isn''t it that we are not able to empathize with each other as if we are seeing aliens? [Our purpose is to tell you the way.] ? road? [We have umted various experiences. I know of numerous examples. And I personally experienced it.] The characteristics he himself spoke of as reincarnated. It is the part that believes that reincarnated people are superior to other humans. [We know all the answers. That''s why I can guide you guys. I can give you the best answer.] There is no hesitation. The problem is that you genuinely consider it that way. Chapter 580 Episode 580. Advice from Enemy (2) I''m still not sure what he''s aiming for in the end, but at least I''m serious that he thinks he''s superior to humans. [Do you really think you can develop without any sacrifice or hardship?] Sacrifice and hardship. He must have emphasized those two words. [Your just in... It is not understood by the senses of humans who live and die here, but we have seen all cases. That''s why you can be sure.] Are you sure? [The world develops. That''s somethingmon to all worlds.] In a world where beings with strong egos like humans step forward, the development of civilization always follows them. [However, the time it takes for that development is too far away. And it repeats countless sacrifices and hardships.] Having said that, Harial took a deep breath and held out his hand. Even though it''s a video, you can feel the strange heat in his movements. Emotions aroused by his fanatical thoughts. [We can eliminate that sacrifice and suffering. I will guide you with my vast knowledge. no one will go hungry no one gets bored I will guide you on the way to the optimal world.] Is that your purpose? Heriel held out his hand after taking a deep breath after speaking until the elder brother''s voice was slightly trembling. Even though it''s a video, you can feel the strange heat in his movements. Emotions aroused by his fanatical thoughts. [We can eliminate that sacrifice and suffering. I will guide you with my vast knowledge. no one will go hungry no one gets bored I will guide you on the way to the optimal world.] Is that your purpose? The older brother''s voice trembled slightly, but I didn''t fall for his thoughts. It''s still too twisted to understand. It''s just that what he understood was a short-circuit purpose. Are you trying to im yourself to be the king of the world? [] .] When I asked that question, Harial didn''t answer right away for some reason and kept her mouth shut. For an instant, a feeling of contempt shes in his eyes. Just like getting annoyed at the wrong answer. In my eyes it certainly looks that way. [That question is not at all different from what I heard a thousand years ago. Yes, it will look like that to you. I will guide you, so you can be called the king.] After all, that means being a tyrant. You''re talking nonsense. In the end, when I was sarcastic in a small voice, he didn''t even pay attention as if he didn''t hear on purpose. get stabbed? look me in the eyes and say No matter how well he ties the ribbon or paints it with gold, in the end he is nothing more than forcing humans to obey. Block the retreat, show off your strength, and show off your presence. I like pioneers. he''s just a monster It is self-righteous and forces humans to make only one choice. Do you know the answer to that? I genuinely thought it was stupid. Maybe he doesn''t even know. [It doesn''t matter how you take it. Once again, I will only state the conclusion. Obediently follow our instructions. If so, I promise you prosperity.] What are you going to do specifically? What can I do before that? [Only 1 year. In one year, we can raise it to the level of Ernesia Kingdom. By now, people in many positions are probably hearing the same thing. They hit second... I took my eyes off him for a moment and thought about it. It''s easy enough to interrupt in moderation. A crazy guy who suddenly jumped out and a crazy younger brother who sprinkled this and that for the kingdom. Which of the two would you like to hear? But I deliberately kept my mouth shut. where? What answer do you want?'' I will watch it on purpose. If I don''t intervene, what kind of answer will hee up with on his own will? It doesn''t matter either way.'' Either way, the n is fixed. I''m thinking of the worst case. I waited patiently for my brother''s answer. What conclusions will you draw as a human being and as a leader? I dont understand. The best brother gave the answer. [King of Ernesia Kingdom. Are you saying you can''t admit it?] What the hell are you talking about development? [I told you we are .] Thats not what I asked. The older brother quietly stared at him and continued. I understand that you guys are something absurd. Certainly, if you can manipte the continent like this, you might be like a god. [Are you saying you still dont understand?] So thats why you dont understand. Brother shook his head. Tell me your true feelings, but? Did you say Harial''? Representative of the Principality of Caduceus. [] Do you misunderstand something?] It is not a misunderstanding. It''s just that I''vee to a conclusion. I am well aware that you do not speak your true intentions. [] .] Oh, my true intentions Surprisingly, he may have noticed. before simply logic. That he had never once said his true intentions here and now. For some reason, it sounds like your purpose isn''t what I just said. [Is that the answer?] You may think so. The elder brother answered without the slightest hesitation. I didn''t even discuss it with anyone. He didn''t even ask for advice from me. For some reason, he cut it with a single knife. I don''t think submitting to someone like you will end well. [] I''ll take that as an answer.] Hariel slightly narrowed his eyes at the older brother''s answer and showed an attitude of epting the answer. [You''ll regret it.] Harial muttered that and cut off contact. It means that he has no intention of persuading him once again as long as he has already expressed his intention not toply. What a surprise. Acting as if nothing was natural. I can barely feel how he treats humans. Reach out to the puppy and the puppy wille or not? I just feel like seeing it. Well, aside from his twisted sensibility. Arel, is this what you were concerned about? The oldest brother thought about it for a while and finally asked me. If it''s not an illusion, you seemed to be wary of them from before. It was. yes it was I was puzzled in my heart. I wondered why you were so wary of them. Could that be the reason for your answer now? But my brother said no. No way. It''s a judgement anyway. The reason I just declined is the truth. His eyes are unmistakably those of a madman. He may not be human. It would not simply mean that the race is human or not. It must have been questionable to see him who, as if taken for granted, regarded humans as his inferiors and never let go of the assumption that he was superior. indeed? hmm? What did you say? no. So what are you going to do after that? He refused, so he won''t sit still. I guess so. The problem is now behind the scenes. Arel, how much do you think you would join his proposal? meaning of his question. It means how many countries will go over to Harial''s proposal a moment ago. Undoubtedly, the proposal just now must have been offered to kings and influential people in other countries at the same time. Would they have refused? No way. We must prepare for the worst. Is it the worst? You have to assume that everything will be passed over. Of course, there are those who will not pass. But there are also those who are in a position to pass. The surest thing is to always prepare for the worst. Instead of relying on optimistic futures, build up your own barriers. hmm i get it. First, let''s understand the situation. If it''s really gone, there will be signs soon. I should inform the nobles as well. yes. I think I should go back to the manor and organize my thoughts for a while. Are you leaving already? your majesty? I dont think Im asking because Im particrly upset. From now on, he must reveal to the nobles what just happened. Hiding information will only create resentment against themter. It is better to open them all up and unite their hearts. From now on, you have to think about what words to tie tightly so that they don''t wander. It''s an inexhaustible headache. Obviously, someone will be tempted by Harial''s proposal, so of course you have to persuade them and suppress them. And he''s trying to coax me into doing this annoying thing together. where Are you suffering alone? heh I wish you luck. I know the ulterior motive well, so I''m right at once! It was cut and sttered. ?Ugh, brother who can''t even make a sound because his true intentions were revealed. Please don''t leave your work to me. I''m toozy to do anything. I''ll go back and take a nap from now on. Wake me up when something happens. After that, I quietly enjoyed thezy mode on the bed and looked at the situation while checking only information about the situation outside. All I know is a few facts. Continental movement is gradually slowing down. It is in the deceleration zone. It''s to reduce the speed to engage as smoothly as possible-does it mean that there is no need to hurry if it is reduced by this much? Above all else, being near the sea would be much better geographically. It seems that opinions have been gathered to some extent within the Kingdom of Ernesia.'' After that, the oldest brother convened the nobles and held a meeting. I''m not involved, so I don''t know what''s going on and I''m not interested. Somehow, it seems that their hearts have gathered to be hostile to the Caduceus. Yeah... Because the situation turned out that way.'' I won''te and burn for justice. It''s probably because they don''t want to let go of their vested interests. Because the current kingdom of Ernesia is obviously on the side that has the advantage. On the other hand, the world Haril pursues is not like that. Of course, it''s not a good thing for a person in power. Rather, the problem is overseas rather than domestic. How did other countries ept Heriel''s proposal? Well, is this good enough?'' First of all, Kelia, a unified nation of different races, was not epted. I thought so. The city of Draenei, the city of dragons, also expressed resentment. It''s because I shared information that they were the main culprits of thest raid. The Merman Empire also did not ept it. Currently, the empire has a lot of connections on our side, and the emperor''s right to speak is not as good as before. A person who is already an emperor is less useful than a scarecrow. Moreover, there is no way that idiots who are still obsessed with the glories of the past will ept the offer to kneel, even if it is cooperation. In addition, several smaller countries also expressed their disapproval. And there are those who take it the other way. Representatively, the Zelnian Kingdom. They chose to ept the Caduceus without hesitation. Their choices are unavoidable. Maybe it''s natural.'' Because the situation in the country is not good. I would rather have a pack of wolves in my house, so I don''t care, so I chose to receive their support. And... a few other countries also showed signs of being appeased. The most troublesome of them all is here. I already expected the Kingdom of Felsen, but It hurts. Even at thest meeting, they were already showing signs of going overboard. Sure enough, the Kingdom of Felsen supported the Caduceus side. Duke Hummel is openly taking the lead? I was worried about secretly dealing with it during the meeting. The repair problem bothered me so I left it alone. After all, he''s just a puppet, so there''s no point in dealing with him. But there is an annoying problem. There was no reason to obsess over the Kingdom of Felsen, but considering the means they would take thereafter, there was one troublesome thing. It''s something that can be solvedter, so I have no choice but to ept it now. Other than that, there are very few ces that have expressed neutrality, such as the kingdom of Damaniel. It seemed like he was going to be appeased, but he was embarrassed by the situation unexpectedly and couldn''te to a conclusion, so he must have noticed. You don''t know when it will go over as a neutral or an enemy. It''s better to think of it as an enemy for now. Chapter 581 Episode 581. Enemy''s Advice (3) The number that was roughly crossed is half of this continent alone... At present, opinion on the continent is divided. It wasn''t some kind of sports day, it was your side and my side splitting up. It''s like this around us, but it''s no different from other continents. By now, confusion big and small will follow. This is embarrassing too... There are no damages yet, but there are things to be concerned about. Shen that guy... It just suddenly went to the east.'' In preventing thest incident, Shenpeted with Harial and suffered a not minor injury. The guy who couldn''t act right away because of the curse he used went back to the east for treatment. You should just leave it to me... Even though I insisted on suffering and receiving treatment, he refused and left. Maybe it was more of a shock than I thought being let down by him. Is it because I didn''t want to show it off? I understand. I''m not a kid, so I''ll figure it out somehow. He even wrote a prescription for me.'' He didn''t say anything, but he seemed to be thinking about something. Let''s hope you don''t go to the quack. * * * Simr time to the East Continent. The Great Empire of the East, located in the center of their continent. There is a small council on the outskirts of that huge capital. what the. A middle-aged man who runs a clinic there, wiping the sweat from his bald head,ined as if he was dumbfounded. day office. He is the owner of the clinic here, and he is one of the most recognized men in the kingdom. He is in trouble because of the patient. Ive seen all sorts of things and seen all kinds of patients in the past half my life, but this is the first time Ive ever had a patient like this. Indeed. Is that so? Does it sound like that now? Even a tolerable official would not dare to raise his head when receiving a medical examination, but the patient who made such an awkward situation was none other than a man whom Arel called Shen. Sa Il-cheong frowned again as if he was seriously in trouble. Contrary to the carefree voice, the patient''s condition was not very good. As soon as I saw the exposed upper body, the first impression I had was admiration to the extent of You came back to your own feet after doing this well''. Half of the muscle has already been prated by the curse and necrotic, and the flow of air veins is also messed up. Is my master still alive? As soon as I saw the curse wound for the first time, these were the words that jumped out. It is a terrible curse that, if it had been like this on a tolerable uninhabited ind, it would have been a sudden death if it had walked three steps. Sa Il-cheong, who is good at not only medicine but also curses, saw only things that were really difficult. When they came in like this and asked for treatment, I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. Originally, the truth customer is not epted, but since the truth customer is so far away, there is nothing we can do about it. At first, I was quite interested in it because it was a curse that could not be driven out even with my inner strength Right now I have nothing to say other than nasty. Isnt that what you said? that the enemy It was careless. I thought that was a joke. ording to hismon sense, it would be unimaginable for a master like him toe after losing to someone. I can''t guess otherwise. no, there is only one Is that the case then? Right. He didn''t answer, but he seemed to know the outline. He had already heard the news that this man''s disciples had been attacked by a monster. At first, I thought it was a rumor, but in fact, the door was smashed, and the news was vague. Those who knew him thought that he pursued him to avenge his grudge. It seems that the prediction was correct. The problem was that when the topic was brought up, the man''s reaction subtly subsided. Although he is excellent in medicine, he does not have the ability to take care of himself. Sailcheong decided to change the topic moderately. Even if it wasn''t so, the whole empire has been in troubletely. Arent the barbarians constantly attacking from the outside I heard only bad things from inside. It''s not just the kingdom''s business. hmm is it. Sheesh, I was going to pack up and leave if it was moderately dangerous, but I missed it. Im sorry, but it will be the same wherever you go. As long as you''re good enough, there should be no problem as long as you adjust the surrounding atmosphere. Don''t overestimate. It''s not like monsters like the warriors like you. Sa Il-cheong snorted and examined the curse again to examine it. Coincidentally, as soon as he touches his body, the tool he touches is stained with a curse and burns ck. Without hesitation, he threw away the cursed diagnostic tool and clicked his tongue. Ooh, how many of these are there? There are already piles of discarded tools behind him. I will pay you enough. If you do, I have noints. so? Can you cure it? Cure There''s nothing left to do with trauma, so in the end, all we have to do is apply this terrible curse. Sa Il-cheong chewed the herb and clicked his tongue as if he was fed up. Coincidentally, it was to neutralize the miasma that had risen since this man came here. Poisoning caused by a curse. It spreads just by being there. What kind of monster is the guy who made this? I didn''t even want to imagine. 1 year. I can''t get any more than that. Even with that opinion? If there is no written opinion, it is 10 years. The reason he is offended is not because this man came blindly and without consideration. damn what I also have personal interest, so seeing aplex and terrible curse that I have never seen in my life gives me a sense of challenge. However, the paper that this guy gave him as a letter of opinion shattered his enthusiasm. To be honest, you just have to follow along. It is written so kindly. The problem was that his skills couldn''t keep up with him, so it took him a year. The moment he saw this, Sailcheong was convinced. The fact that this man came to him now that he hase to this is that he had no choice but toe. Of course, you can''t help but feel proud. I have a question. Who wrote that opinion? My old master. teacher''? Where are you and who are you? I haven''t even heard No, it was the first time I heard that this man had someone like a teacher. what happened but 1 year. I can''t get any more than that. I know how, but there are limits to technology. Just acknowledging this anding to conclusions required him to suffer quite a bit. However, the problem was that this heartless patient was not recognized. Then let me move. I don''t know who the teacher is, but I don''t know why he taught his students in this way. Sailcheong was convinced. Obviously, the teacher would also have a different personality. Look, now is the time to joke Its pretty urgent. The disturbing situation you speak of will only get worse. Shen clenched his fists in resentment. It''s just that the pain surges. Wounds inflicted by defeat. If I had been able to stop it properly at that time, I would not havee to this point. Of course, what he was talking about was not the current injury. hmm There are only a few things you can do in a short period of time. It would be best to just make sure that there is no hindrance to the blood flow or cirction of the Grand Coalition. That''s enough. Are you serious Sa Il-cheong sighed and stuck out his tongue. With that level of first aid, this man would be able to fully demonstrate his martial arts skills. But that''s it. In the meantime, the pain would eat away at her body, and she would still pass out just by walking. Still, without hesitation, he said that was enough. Why did you go so far? If you continue like this, the teacher will finish everything Then there is no way to resolve this grudge. As long as it''s not toote. Well, I guess it''splicated. You won''t understand how I feel. Sa Il-cheong again wiped the sweat from his head and was in anguish. As a member of parliament, of course, it is not worth considering. But where is this guy going to listen? If you refuse, I''ll just crawl out. Got it. Lets try it. Well, dont forget the grace. Silence and what? I''ll do as you ask, so don''t go somewhere instead and get hit and run away. It''s embarrassing to think that I lost because I received less treatment here. In the end, Sa Il-cheong gave up and reached out to the drawer to find the necessary tools and medicines. But how soon should I finish it? ASAP. I''d like to wake up tomorrow if possible. Can''t you? You crazy bastard. A small curse came out of his shamelessness. Anyway, now this guy won''t be able to move properly because of the pain, so he won''t be able to hear. What did you say? No, no. Whatever you try. Well, I don''t really like the patient''s attitude, but anyway, the wall I''m seeing for the first time in my life is worth a challenge. It''s impossible to cure it, but I''ll do a little more. He burned his pride and started treatment in earnest. I will begin. Please. * * * After that, as I looked at the situation while taking care of my actions, as expected, this situation was not only a problem on the continent I am currently in. [I''m dying because of the friction with the humans who just passed over.] Rerensen''s liaison alter ego began toin. Seeing him muttering with his shoulders drooping, the body must be quite teary-eyed. [Can the leader strike?] Dont. [. Chit ?] It must be quite difficult. It can''t be. In the end, I thought it was strange that they hadn''t contacted me for the past few days. I guess I didn''t have time to properly contact you. How conciliated are the humans over there? everything? Or 90%? [Fortunately, less than that. Even on my side, 60% of the tribal chiefs. And I think it would have gone over even more countries that I don''t have jurisdiction over. As if the side that didn''t follow it already didn''t want to admit it, they even went ahead with an attack . [Because there were several ces where he used his hands before that. I think it may have passed before then... Ugh.] His voice isn''t very good, as if he''s bitter even after he says it. It''s probably more troublesome than talking. It was guessed that there was quite a bit of fatigue. [Still, Ernesia, it''s surprising that the continent where you are is almost half way over. I thought we would be more united.] Which way did you think we would be united, you damn kid. I snorted at her impression. What is the unexpected sound? In the first ce, I thought it wouldnt be strange if I skipped all but two or three ces. [] Yes?] What is there to be strange about? In the first ce, even for other countries that do not fall for appeasement, I said, Hmm? I see?'' I had only a feeling that In the meantime, the Kingdom of Ernesia... It is true that I especially ate quite a bit. Where is my conscience by now? I''m pretty sure it went out of orbit and rose out of space at some point. [Surprisingly To say such a thing.] Of course, I might not have taken the side because I felt something strange, but most of them would have calcted that it would have been better to stick with us rather than them. [Aren''t you offended by what I''m saying? ] It is natural to weigh the gains. It''s a very natural way of thinking whether it''s for their country and family. [You are free to think what you think. So what are you going to do?] I''ve been thinking about it for the past few days. [I did?] I did. [Like that?] Chapter 582 Episode 582. Enemy''s advice (4) + When I go in, I want to (1) Ask again while watching me munching on popcorn while lying on the sofa. Uh huh! I was never ying. It wasn''t just rolling around in a warm room. If things go on like this, there will surely be a chaotic war. [As expected..] She didn''t raise an objection, perhaps thinking simrly. It''s an atmosphere where your side and mine are splitting apart, so the only thing left is a sh. Our side has not yet gone that far, but the south is already breaking out even in minor local wars. Intention is clear. Before he starts his n in earnest, he must first collide with humans to create a mess. A thousand years ago, they united and rebelled against him, so this time they want to start a conflict from the beginning. Where am I really kind? His duplicity has left me with nothing to say. It''s the first time I''ve ever had a weirder guy than me. The question is how to respond. [Then, try to prevent war as much as possible .] You know. do you have time for that? At what age are you going to convince them and when are you going to stop them? Its better to let the enemies and allies explode clearly. [] .] The goal is to catch him. To do so, at least wait until theye out looking for food. And leave it to others to stop it. Werent you guys preparing for war anyway? [then .] At that point, he blurted out as if he noticed something. From now on, pack your things and make up an appropriate alibi. And gather all the others. you. no Isnt that the ce where we go to fight? [It''s a fight.] After all, I wasn''t surprised if I expected it, but seeing that she hated it, it seemed that she knew at least that what I was trying to do was not very enjoyable due to her personality. [ha Are you going to do it too?] There is nothing to hesitate about now. [] Are you serious?] Yes, unfortunately, I mean it. i think this is the best I will have to fight in the end It wasn''t necessarily a bad situation that they started toe out there. There is also a point that it is easy to reveal loopholes. It means that the moment you step out for a purpose, you can get in the way. [But the way .] Rerensen looked confused. I guess so. Why do you dislike my offer? Even in this situation, there is another problem that makes me hesitate to step in. Of course I haven''t forgotten that either. [It''s good to invade, but don''t you forget that it''s impossible because of that bastard''s barrier?] I remember. [What do you mean?] Well? Shouldnt that be seasoned from now on? For some reason, it was as if he could hear his own sigh of astonishment through Rerensen''s alter ego. [There seems to be a way. Then take care of it. Once you do, follow your wishes. So what are you trying to do first?] Well? first As I pondered, I remembered something I wanted to make clear first. Shall we go y? [What nonsense.] No, that''s it? There is a guy who suddenly sent me an invitation toe hang out a while ago. It happened recently by ident. While I was going to the bathroom for a while, someone sent me an invitation. A dove left it behind. [So, where are you invited?] Where is it? I nced at the map spread out in the corner of my room. that was recorded there. In the middle of the continents currently moving. What joke? It wont be a useless invitation. It wouldn''t be a coincidence, it wouldn''t be a joke. First of all, I''m going to try fishing from this. (1) The fact that they disclosed the address obviously means that they have nothing to say even if they get beaten first? But why have I been silent until now? Because there are two problems. The first is that Harial''s ability is almost equal to or better than mine. And the number of reincarnated people under hismand cannot be ignored. I couldn''t guarantee that I would be able to go in alone, destroy them all, ande back. Actually, it''s because I have no desire to do anything stupid. I don''t even want to risk my life. That doesn''t suit me. If you''re going to take care of him, you''ll need an excuse and a stage to bring him out in the open. That''s why the war n was already nned from the moment he knew of its existence. And finally they revealed their location. However, the current situation is a little difficult to mobilize the military. In order to move a nation or a human above a certain scale, variousplicated procedures are required. First is money. The second is the cause. There are many other small things, but if I exin them all, the sun will go down, so let''s omit them. money is no problem But the justification was annoying. Still, they only admitted to the charge of moving the continent. However, it is a little ambiguous to instigate to raise an army with just that. Although it''s okay if we just fight fair and square with fabrications and agitation.'' That too takes time. It would take months just to raise an army. And the issue of justification needs to be resolved. It is necessary to have an assortment in order to apply the justification to some extent. I''ve thought of an excuse to invade.'' The problem is that it doesn''t work right now. What bothers me most is how much of an impact it will have on his ns if I move right now. Even in this situation, Hariel has not been attacking or using us of anything. It''s not just that I don''t have enough energy. There must be a reason why they don''t touch us. [So bro? What does that have to do with this now?] Cressel, who was moderately watching me, asked while hanging from my back tied to my back. It seems rather embarrassing. I guess so. Because I just broke in and got out. In this case, is it kidnapping or stealing? Even if I think about it, it''s too long. don''t worry. I''ve been talking to that drunken queen. [Did you do it?! no brother? I haven''t heard anything?] You should have read the note I left behind by now. Im borrowing your cheeky skeleton master. P.S.: A-measures are useless, so give up. - by Aj I left it like that. If it were her, she would either ignore or understand. [] Is it post-eptance? Can I do that?] You dont have anything to do anyway. What do you do with politics like that? [What are you talking about! Now is the time for thedies-in-waiting to polish me up! It''s time to wipe it with sincerity while blowing on it with those small lips. It''s the joy of my life these days!] You''re crazy. If you don''t have a brain, don''t you have concepts as well? Does this bastard really want to be set free? Do you think you are living your life fully enjoying your current state? Dont talk and follow me. what Even if you say no, you won''t be able to walk anywhere on your feet. Because I have no feet. [] Is that why you brought me here?] What we are looking up at is a giant spherical barrier. What lies within that barrier is the city of reincarnated people. It is the home of the Caduceus. Presently, Cressel and I were waiting, hiding behind a reef rising from the shore outside the city. [] Is that the base where he stays? I heard the story from Hetia.] How was it a thousand years ago? [My memory is hazy... At least it looks like a lot has changed since then. The scale and location arepletely different from then.] Cressel said in a slightly subdued voice. Since it is my position, it seems that I am not in a very pleasant mood to actually have their stronghold in front of me. [Louireina If he had stayed, he would have been quite pissed off... .] I will do that reviewter. Only against your drunken disciple. [So bro? Where are you going after picking me up?] It''s nothing special, I''m going to infiltrate that city from now on. [Wait, bro? Isn''t that reckless? No, it looks impossible before then?] Cressel was startled and tried to stop me. Not really. If it was a simple thing in the first ce, I would go in and smash it from the first day. Why am I so impatient that I can kill the presence and not be able to enter easily even though their stronghold has been revealed? Of course, they are not stupid either. [I heard that barriers were put up throughout the city?] It looks like that. A very defensive one is thorough. Hundreds of barriers outside the city were well-organized andid out to the point of being almost artistic. Usually, it is not good to have a lot of defensive barriers. If you hang it too ovepping, it will cause interference with each other, and it will only get worse. Hundreds of them were ovepped and set aside without causing any interference. In other words, the conclusion is that the barrier is very strong! It''s really annoying. It seemed like I had a lot of time left. It was probably made by overworking the reincarnated people. Thanks to that, me and other guys can''t break in easily. [Cant even break the older brother?] At least I think it will be difficult for me now. I think there will be a time when it would have been possible if it was me when I lived a different life, but it is difficult for me to live a moderate life now. hmm I dont know if I make up my mind and use up all my strength. [Ohh .] Even if I pierce it, it''s meaningless if I use up all my strength because of that one barrier, right? Destroying the wall blocking the road suits my taste, but I have no intention of just ignoring it. [Well, you''vee up with something like that. Will it continue?] No. That kind of barrier has a short lifespan. It''s strong at first, but it gets weaker over time. Roughly, by the time the troops are dispatched, the barrier problem will be resolved. [Is the purpose of wasting time?] It''s hard to think of anything else. Still, those guys will continue to pull time. openly waiting for something [Your brother thought that his purpose was not simply toplete the structure that governs humans, right?] It''s not different now... Rather, it''s getting more and more suspicious. I don''t think he''s interested in domination. Reincarnated people are superior. I think Mane''s boastful attitude is sincere. I didn''t think that this situation was caused for the purpose of domination. The problem is, I dont know specifically what he wants. [] That''s why you came this far.] If you don''t know, you should go in and find out, right? Isnt that the standard? Sometimes, you have to do research while selling your products. [Didn''t he say that he couldn''t prate? But how can I go in and investigate?] I cant break through. but I don''t know if there is a gap. [What does that mean?] Cressel wondered. It''s a new gap in the barrier that doesn''t budge even with the attack that was poured out with all the power. Actually, there was a guy who secretly sent me some information. To be precise, it was about two days after that city came to mind. A pigeon brought a secret letter. At first, I thought Harial was joking. Dove after every one? What bird then the third? Are you a crow? Was he a bird lover? Well, I used to y with pigeons and send unfortunate letters'' to nobles as a joke, so there''s nothing I can''t understand. The problem is the content of the secret letter. I knew after watching. It wasn''t Heriel that sent this. [What information is it?] That gap in the barrier. [Gap''?] Looks like there''s a corner where you can sneak in. He pointed out the location. [Isnt that suspicious?!] Suspicious. Suspicious, but the reason I was hooked on this secret letter was because I intuited its value. Chapter 583 Episode 583. [ But why did you bring me along?] Arent you bored going alone? [] Huh?] Cressel raised her voice as if it were absurd. In fact, the intention of bringing this guy was because of the expectation that he might remember some clues if he took him with him. Because he was the one who fought them about a thousand years ago. The structure of the city has changed greatly, but you never know. Perhaps he guessed that much too, so he didn''t ask anymore. [Instead, Mr. Won''t you listen to my requestter?] I''ll listen and decideter. If there is somethinging, there must be something going. I decided to listen to the request or somethingter. [By the way, who the hell sent it?] Nand, do you understand? I don''t even know if I should ask that. All that was written in the secret letter was the location of the dog hole to enter and the content inviting people toe. Anyway, I came here because I didnt want to ignore it. If it''s fake, you can just walk away, and if it''s real, there''s nothing better. [But you''re not going to take the others? Reincarnated people from the south or others?] What are we going to do with them? Would you like to apply for a group tour? Then will he ept it? I guess this guy got it wrong. I have no intention of fighting. I''ll just find out what I''ll find out and fall for it. And listen to the person who sent this. Even if he seeded in infiltrating by himself, he would not be the one to be assassinated. It might be possible if I stabbed both of them with the momentum to kill them, but there is no reason for me to do that. Don''t be greedy to go there. More than anything else, he is so pretty that I would risk my life to fight each other. First, lets check if this map is correct. ording to the map sent by the unknown guy, there is a dog hole that can be entered in an inconspicuous ce. Well, it''s only like this that normal guys can''t even enter. It seemed that the dog hole was in the sea, at the bottom of this city. Apparently, the city''s structure resembled a kind of giant ship. In other words, the whole city is floating on water. And there seemed to be a passage at the bottom. The problem is that the current here is unusually strong. This is due to the influence by the appearance of the city. And there are many dangerous creatures in the sea. Because of this, most people would not be able to enter even if they knew of its existence. I can see the intention of the guy who made this.'' If you don''t have the ability to prate at least this much, you''re probably going to get out of here. Anyway, I''m going to dive, so make up your mind. As I sighed, rxed my limbs, and prepared to swim, Cressel, hanging from my back, groaned. [Are you really going to enter Seawater is a bit It''s embarrassing when salt touches the skull.] Don''t talk nonsense, shut up. I am the one who swims. you can just hang on And you don''t even have to breathe. Ignoring hisints, I jumped into the sea. The ocean current is strong, but that''s about it. With my physical ability, it''s possible to just go barefoot. Following the map I had memorized in my head, I moved to the bottom of the city. And I was able to fully grasp the shape of the barrier. When I saw it from afar, I thought it waspletely spherical, but when I dived, it was not. The lower part is just precisely enclosing the floating city in a t and distorted form. But I can''t go in like this.'' Having reached the bottom of the city, I looked around to find the dog hole. I made a rough guess, but it must have been here. Is there any?'' If you use magic to see ahead, it will be detected, so it is difficult to find more. Would it hurt if you hit it blindly? what the heck [Brother It''s a bit further to the right.] Unlike me, Cressel pointed the direction correctly to see if he was looking forward. Following his instructions, this time I headed a little further to the right and stretched out my hand. Something worked and interfered, and some of the barriers disappeared. All you can touch is the texture of ordinary rocks. This is it.'' I shouted for joy and stuck my hand into the crack of the rock. He grabbed the rock and pulled it. Ughhh!'' Can not help it. It''s not even a door that opens when you push it. This is nothing more than a forcibly fitted rock. Let''s just pull out the rock. Seawater is sucked through the empty space. You won''t be able to find your way with this. I just swam into the aisle. After swimming for a while, I finally saw the end. When I put my head out of the water, the musty air unique to the underground wees me. Whoa! I really don''t want to go out to y near the sea for a while! It seemed that a human being would have been hurt by this swimming for the rest of his life. Although it is unlikely that normal humans will be able to swim in the deep sea. It''s a passage made unexpectedly deliberately. The water level at which seawater will be sucked in by the water pressure when it is opened and entered is also calcted in advance. The guy who made this must have been quite resourceful. Even so, I mean, I did it. [Doesn''t that passage need to be blocked?] It doesn''t matter. It''s annoying too. Its disposable anyway. Once you go into hiding, there''s no way even those guys won''t notice the change. It will probably be blocked when you visitter. So, there is no regret. It''s useless, let''s find something to find first. The existence of the dog hole turned out to be true. If so, it means that there is a guy who really wants to call me here. After passing through the passage, we arrived at a building on the outskirts of the city. I didn''t feel like it was popr, probably because I didn''t use it. [By the way, bro? Where did you decide to meet?] Ah That''s what you mean. In fact, the real embarrassing thing is from now on. There is no specific meeting ce or anything designated. [] .] I understand that you are stumped. The only thing written down was the existence of the passage and the nuanced words encouraging people toe. It''s not even about meeting in person. [] Well, you''vee this far with just that.] Originally, it''s human nature to want to ask if there''s a bait. [He lives like a fish] Flutter. It''s such a crazy life. Anyway, its my perception of the public, but I wonder what would happen if I walked around in moderation. If you can''t meet the person who sent the secret letter, that''s enough. Instead, you just need to gather information. We''re already in, now it''s on my own! Then there''s nothing to lose, right? Therefore, I wanted to first check what was happening here. To do that... ? I''ll have to go to the ce where the most suspicious things are supposed to be... It''s a suspicious ce. I set my eyes on the most suspicious ces. I decided on my destination while staring at the castle in the center of the city, where I had met himst time. They say there''s no Harial now?'' Currently, Harial gathered the humans who supported him and seemed to be plotting something. This means that the current owner does not exist. So you have to pick out the main money and eat it. The destination has been set. Then, the only thing left to do is to slowly move forward. never in a hurry That is my Arel''s dignity. I headed to the ce where I bought a ce to eat with precise steps. That''s why I''m bothered by the Taiyaki-like stuff that''s sold over there. oh! The fresh cream bread you see over there is also on my mind. Hmm? I''ll have to spy on this properly. Just as a sparrow cannot pass by a mill, it never simply passes by a ce where there is sugar. If you know my personality and arrange these various snacks, I have no choice but to acknowledge him for the first time. The level of food is quite high, perhaps because the desire for taste still remains among the reincarnated people here. These kids have been really naughty. Well well. Quite the way. Pretty sweet. [] Are you here to y bro? You''re aplete tourist.] Cressel, whom I had hidden in the bundle I carried on my back, murmured something absurd. How are you? You don''t have to take spying seriously. You don''t have to wear a paper box to sneak around and sneak around. Rather, act boldly. If you get caught, it''s something to think about then. Still, I''m not shameless enough to show my face openly, so I deliberately changed my hair color and impression. Cressel just stole a bundle and stuffed it in. [Is there really no problem?] There are more ordinary people here who don''t know anything. They dont even recognize my true identity. In terms of poption, more than 80% of the city''s poption is just ordinary people. Even now, the sight unfolding in front of my eyes is just their lives as normal as anywhere else. Going out, chatting, eating... . [] You really are a normal human being.] Last time I only nced at it, but Surprisingly, this ce functions properly as a city. That''s because it seems to have endured outside the atmosphere far away in the sky to hide the reality. Its function as a city would be ideal. [Mmm .] Why? While looking around, I realized something was wrong with Cressel. You''re notining that you get motion sickness, are you? [I''d like to say that, but that''s not it. Rather... If what I see now is correct, they... .] Huh? them? What he mentioned must be referring to the citizens who live here now. Why are they? [If what I saw is correct, the sister who just passed by us must be a descendant of the Eltena kingdom. And the old man sitting on the bench right now seems to be of Selkin Empire blood. You can tell them apart because they inherited a slightly peculiar constitution from their ancestors. I forgot, but I remember seeing it myself.] The names of the two countries do not exist on the current continent. where did i see that... . Is this a country that existed a thousand years ago? [It''s a country that was destroyed during the war with Herial Gnome a thousand years ago... I definitely thought that all races there had been destroyed... ?] The descendants of the race that would have been destroyed by him You are living here. That''s something I didn''t even notice. It is a fact that I learned because there is Cressel, who has memories of the time. It will be destroyed and reaped. That''s not a very nice thing to hear. Youre living a good life. [They probably don''t know what happened a thousand years ago.] I guess so. Or does it matter if you know They rely on their reincarnated people for everything. Receive what they give and ask them if you have any trouble. Extreme convenience. People who have be indolent as they be indolent. Perhaps they have neither the ability to ovee adversity nor the courage to face it. It can be said that they are those who have fallen as soon as their immunity in life has fallen. [] Don''t like it? After all, doesn''t it look right from the older brother''s point of view?] It''s a difference in thought. I like doing things my own way, but I don''t like it too much when I imprison myself like this. What is the difference between rearing and breeding? [But wouldnt they be happy with just that?] Unexpected. Are you siding with them? [It''s true, they probably won''t have to worry about dying from disease or starvation] Umm?????? I understand. There will be no despair for those who are here. There will be no pain. But what about outside? It is freedom, but it alsoes with hardships and responsibilities. Where are you really happy? Is it a breeding ground where everythinges out? Is it the outside world where you have to solve everything on your own? It''s a hard problem. Chapter 584 Episode 584. But either way is sophistry. I just think it shouldn''t be judged. There''s no reason to be considerate, and I''m not that great of a guy. There are ways to be happy without having to go this far. [Unexpectedly, the older brother is a dreamer.] He''s just pretending. Talking about this just doesn''te to a conclusion. Lets stop watching and go spy properly [As expected, he came out to y.] Yes, yes, he came out to y. Are you Arel who likes to hang out anytime, anywhere? He answered roughly, thinking about whether to go to the castle rather boldly this time. I stopped and looked at one spot. [Why, brother?] Cressel didn''t notice. It''s because he''s in a soul state, so he doesn''t have the ability to physically sense it. [Did something happen?] No, it''s not a big deal, just a bit of a fuss I can only hear really insignificant sounds. If it''s original, it won''t matter if you just pass by. But I purposely turned to where the sound came from. The reason is intuition. I had a feeling that I had to go. The distance is not too far. At most, it was a point about three private houses away. There is someone who is currently making a little fuss there. Give me back my things! A high-pitched voice that sounds a little questionable. However, the tone is not thick. This is because the speaker is still a boy of about the age of a boy. A boy with dark blonde hair. And dealing with that boy is a man with a nonchnt expression. Judging by the feeling, the male side seems to be a reincarnated person. [] Are you arguing here? It''s a big deal.] That''s right. It''s amotion that doesn''t go well with the rxed and downbeat atmosphere here. In fact, other citizens are withdrawing as soon as they see them, disgusted by something. [What are you going to do, hyung?] Lets see. Even if it were me, I wasn''t smart enough to figure out what was going on just by looking at this situation. I need some time to watch. Do too much! Reincarnated! What do you think I did wrong? Traveling with unnned luggage? vite the rules I''ll have to check that bag. What''s in it? The man rebuked the boy in a nonchnt yet calm tone, but of course the boy wasn''t in an atmosphere of understanding. Give me back! therefore. It is said that it is against the rules. However, there is no way to get it back. There is no way a boy who looks only about 12 years old can beat an adult, and even the opponent is a reincarnated person. Jumping and jumping, reaching out to find the luggage that seems to have been stolen, but there is no way. What are you doing as an adult? What a pitiful sight. Of course, this sentiment was not towards the boy, but towards that reincarnated person. Aren''t you ashamed? It seems that there is a reason of its own. I''m sure you said what about the rules? I''m a little concerned. Give me back! You are tenacious. In the end, perhaps the reincarnated person''s patience wasn''t that deep, so I ended up using my feet first. It''s just a little bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of The moment he falls, he even touches it with his instep and rolls it so as not to get hurt as much as possible. What are you going to do? evil! Leave it like that. Anything beyond that will be dealt with ording to the rules. process The boy''splexion turned slightly white. Certainly not a pleasant word. It''s not like I can''t even remember the meaning. And the eyes of the reincarnated person coolly sink. something doesn''t feel right It''s easy to imagine what will happen after this. [] Brother?] Okay. Lets move around a little bit. Originally, I just watched and tried not to intervene as much as possible. The boy''s words and actions intrigued me enough. What moved me more than anything. Unlike the other citizens of this ce, it is the heat that is felt from the obvious emotions felt by that boy. I cant. ording to the rules... By the rules, what? What are you going to do? What starts now? The reincarnated man, who was about to say something solemn, frowned as if he was in a bad mood when I interrupted and started talking. It''s embarrassing to intervene unnoticed from behind. I was deliberately intruding to make you ufortable. What kind of guy are you? dare The moment he loses his temper and turns his head. cook. The finger that I was opening his eyes in advance was cocked! did. What a dirty feel. Aaaaaaaaaaaaa! Its noisy, so turn off. As soon as I snapped my fingers, a ck hole opened at his feet and he fell down. At the same time, I caught the bag he missed. It''s pretty heavy. I think I heard something. Shaking the bag moderately, I grinned at the boy who nkly looked up at me. Now then, I have taken care of the mean man who is bullying the boy, so dont worry? ? Yes? Oh well, the kid who lives here can''t understand my jokes. Anyway boy? You said this was your burden? Is that so? The vegetable girl nodded with a slightly wary look. I understand. It seems that reincarnated people are treated as half-gods here. Having dealt with such a reincarnated person, it must look suspicious. understand understand Anyway, you need to stop talking nonsense and reassure me properly. Looks like you got into trouble trying to get this luggage back? What if? I''m slowly putting one foot back. Luggage is important, but have you guessed that it''s not the right time to be arrogant to a suspicious hyung? Then take it. I chuckled and threw the retrieved luggage at the boy. The boy epted the luggage with a rather unexpected face. why? Did you really think that I would take this and not give it back to you like he did earlier? It seems that the flinching figure really thought so. I''m sad Do you think I''m such a small person? What are you doing? hmm? What kind of business is it? I like quick-witted kids. You know nothing is free in this world, right? yes. The boy shrugged at the free rhyme. don''t worry. I dont ask for money or anything like that. If I eat a flea''s liver, I''ll skip it. Would you ask for that? There is only one wish. boy? Would you like to talk to your brother for a moment? ???? yes? A boy who looks at him as if he is dumbfounded. [] I don''t think it''s possible, brother, get drunk over there... Evil?!] Stop the bullshit. And the damn skeleton who got hit for talking nonsense. There is something I want to hear. In some cases, you think it''s not too bad a story? how is it? In fact, I thought I would be a little more wary, but surprisingly, the boy readily agreed. all right. Then he took the lead and guided me. My name is Tennil. This is Arell Ernesia What''s wrong with my proposal, but aren''t you epting it too easily? Didnt your guardian tell you not to trust suspicious people easily? Because my uncle said that even suspicious people differ from time to time. What a wonderful uncle. It was. The boy''s voice softened slightly. I feel embarrassed to say something. Even so, I pretended not to notice and pretended not to notice. After that, is there any ce to talk? After asking, the boy directed us to the appropriate ce. The ce the boy led us seemed to be the house where he lived. What about your parents? He went to work. Are you a working family? Do you have a working family here too? work Do you want to work here too? Are there ces where you dont work? surely. I shrugged lightly. As expected, ah Hes my brother, dude. I''m not old enough to go anywhere and listen to Mr. When I cut it off in advance and blocked it, the boy immediately changed his words. eyes are promising Is your brother from outside by any chance? That''s how it is. there is no need to hide A person who can lightly crush a reincarnated person at will cannot be an ordinary human being. No wonder the boy noticed. And yet, he managed to guide me into the house. Is it this way too?'' I believe in the feeling of this time. Even if you look at it like this, people know how to look at it. But there is nothing good to ask urgently. Moderately hide your true feelings and pretend you don''t know anything first. The first thing I''m curious about is the bag. so? what was in that bag? You don''t think a kid would go that far just to steal one thing, do you? Actually, it''s not my thing. Tennil set the bag t on the table and said a little mncholy. Isnt it yours? It belongs to my uncle. Hmm Uncle... Why did you make such a fuss with your uncle''s things? Who is that uncle? keep your mouth shut I don''t think I have any intention of answering. It probably won''t do any good to try to pry. Let''s move the topic instead. Can I see the contents of that bag? If you dont want to show it, thats fine. It is not a good idea to force yourself to look. Once I took a step back. But, do you think it''s something that the previous reincarnations would disapprove of, just like that guy? I dont know. just I stopped by my uncle''s house as he ordered and brought it out. Hoo? My uncle said. Please hide this properly. Please hide It''s no ordinary thing. I''m interested, but I''m not paying attention yet. indeed It seems that he got caught while taking out the things he wanted to hide. So what? brother Arell? I think I did something bad to my former son. Is it okay? if don''t worry. It''s nothing for you to worry about, kid. I sighed lightly and sat down in my chair. Will you be angry when Ie back? That''s nothing to worry about. That kid isnting back. It must have flown far out of the atmosphere by now. And wouldn''t it be enough to stop thinking about it? When he was blown away, he secretly sealed all the mana in his body, so he wouldn''t be able toe back. Therefore, he will note back, and there will be no disadvantages for this boy. Wait? There is such a thing. It means that he ascended into the sky far away. Is it really okay to do that? are you okay? are you okay?. If I were to get caught anyway, I would have left this ce right away. But it was reckless boy. If I hadn''t helped you, you would have been taken away. Still, apart from that, I gave the boy some advice. What should be scolded should be scolded. It''s good to be bold, but you have to be able to judge the situation to some extent. ha. I get mad every day too. So, its not something that Arel hyung should give you. What? Im usually calm like everyone else. Be calm Arent the others particrly offended? yes. If you don''t go against it, the reincarnated person will help you with anything. Right whatever... Literally, it''s training. The boy looked up strangely, but I just shrugged. boy? Ill ask again, but I really want to check that bag, but cant I? but. Im not going to steal or steal anything. And if it''s a really dangerous thing, it''s a big deal if you have it, right? If you''re going to hide it, it''s probably in the attic of this house at best, right? Or bury it in the yard. I cringe at whether it''s true. Then get caught unconditionally. If you leave it as it is, it will be dangerous for you and the family. Chapter 585 Chapter 585. Tenil looked at the bag and me alternately, then lowered his head as if he understood . yes. But even if you look at it, it really won''t be a big deal. Have you ever opened it? The only things in the bag were old books and strange parchments. Its a book Have you read what book it is? Ive seen it, but its the first time Ive seen it, so I have no idea. It wasn''t that he was flirting, he really didn''t know what it was about. You probably wont even know when you see it. boy? It''s hard to underestimate this older brother. I smiled at Tennil and confidently pointed at myself. This hyungs specialty is recognizing things like that. Yes, you would. What? Well, even I would normally think that saying this is simply bluffing. I''ll show you soon boy if it''s true or not. Anyway, show me the bag. bag bag. After asking the boy for his understanding once again, he opened the uncle''s bag and took out the items inside. A few books, some rolled up parchments, and folded slips of paper. It''s really no big deal. Though the time when there is nothing special is actually the most important time. I sighed and opened the book first. Then he nodded and concluded. Um It''s the first letter I''ve ever seen. damn i can''t read Even if it''s me, it''s hard to read something I''m seeing for the first time. You cant read either, can you? Tennil looks at me with eyes that he knew would. No, it''s hard to underestimate me. In this case, there is a corner to believe. Please Mr. Skeleton. Hey Cressel. Do you know what these letters are? [] Selkin Empirenguage. It''s just words that disappeared like the fall of an empire.] When Cressel opens his mouth for the first time, Tennil is surprised to say, The skeleton speaks!, but the exnationester. now this letter Can you read it? [If it''s a letter... Cressel slowly began to read the letter along the page I turned. [hmm This looks like a record written by the boy''s uncle.] Really? Then read on. My first contact with him was to exin his ideals to me. He sincerely thought that he was right and that we were the only ones superior. there is The conclusion he was talking about was intriguing: There are many people like us. Wouldn''t there really be progress if he absolutely dominated the world? Also, isn''t it possible to reach a much higher level than any other world? It is true that it is very interesting. It is more like a diary. First, I instructed him to continue reading, and decided to continue listening to what Cressel was reading. And at some point, the point of the diary seemed to have passed quite a bit. It''s been quite a while since I held hands with him. I have a question. For some reason, I wondered if he was seeing a different conclusion from us. In order to simply dominate and induce development, contradictions arise in his actions. Perhaps he doesn''t teach his true feelings even to his coborators. For now, it would be better to apud and favor him as much as possible. After that, the handwriting has changed considerably. It must have been quite a while. I found out his intentions. Above all, I learned the true identity of this city. That guy. No, that bastard is insane.] What that bastard will cause is not development. It''s just his self-satisfied end. J That bastard insisted on providing humans with the right path of development, but that couldn''t be the case. What he dreams of is to inflict terrible pain on humans. Well, he sees it as a privilege, not pain. For some reason, from this point on, I feel like calling him that guy and ming him almost as if swearing. What are you talking about? [..] Keep reading Cressel. It seems like something I should be aware of. [It will. but Hmm, I guess it was the answer that Hyung came here today.] ? what? Cressel, who had deciphered this record first, was thrilled to know the true intention written on it. [no way. It must be something like that... .] Why don''t you exin what you read? Then wouldnt you be surprised or angry together? [] Okay.] And Cressel tranted the rest of the record to me. After hearing that, I didn''t say anything for a while, then felt sick and touched my forehead. I just found out Is this why you were surprised? [If it were true, it would be.] Cressel and I were deep in thought while exchanging opinions in low voices as if serious. The important thing is how we should take this record. This is more of an inference. It is about ten steps away from an urate conclusion. Nevertheless, it means that we are serious enough to hold the weight. What is written there? Tennil, obviously unaware of the meaning, asked us a little nervously. Did your uncle hide something strange? So this. hmm no. It would be useless to tell you this. yes? What does it mean? There is such a thing. Tennil, who was puzzled, pretended to stroke his hair appropriately, and then I opened another piece of parchment to check. This bastard. grinded it out Also this guy. The one who left this... . After this, I''ll have to check the facts myself. I can''t postpone seeing this anymore. If it goes like this. I quietly moved my gaze from the parchment to the boy. Also you guys and you. yes? The boy looks up at me calmly, not knowing anything. no. Whatever you say to this little boy will be of no use anyway. Instead, I looked down at the book once again and gnashed my teeth. If you keep doing this, you might see the truth turn inside out. After that, I checked all the other materials. I memorized the contents anyway, so no problem. Afterwards I went to the center of the city without the slightest hesitation. They went straight to the castle where those who rule this ce are staying. [] so bro? How to enter?] Break through the front. A man would proudly break down a door, break down a wall, demolish a castle, and leave leisurely with everything he needs to take care of. That''s the quality of a true professional. I''d like to, but it''s useless here. No matter how much I do, I don''t have the guts to make a mess in the enemy camp without countermeasures from the start. it''s thest one You have to go into hiding fair and square. It''s not a simple task, but I identally found a way to hide. [Are you going to look for the path written there?] Isnt it worth checking? Materials identified at the boy''s home. It wasn''t just a message for them to leave a warning car. When I turned the book to the end, the small parchment that was wrapped there fell. Drawn on that parchment is a cross-section of a passageway in a certain facility. A hidden passage in the basement of the castle Unbelievably, it was a map marked with passages prepared to infiltrate from the outside. Perhaps that is whats left. [Only one person can guess.] A mediocre human cannot do such a trick. [Is that the friend who sent the invitation?] Maybe. As well as the ability to open a dog hole, and even this passage. It must have been a decent guy. Considering the time when it was left, how far did you n this with the foresight? It''s a pity that I didn''t get to meet him in person. Well, I can roughly guess his identity. [I think simrly.] Let''s think about itter and go in first. Because I don''t have time to stay long. I tumbled over the parchment and headed there to find the passage written here. Gil is here?. Again, the map was correct. There was a gap through which we could infiltrate their castle. [however? Can you find it?] What somehow somehow. It''s not like going around without any reason. The target point is clearly pointed out and moved. The ce where the leyline energy is concentrated. It''s easy to find. Just head to the ce where the energy you feel is the strongest, so the flowing leyline extends as if it prates the center of the city. That is, there is a point where that energy is controlled and channeled somewhere. Even if you don''t want to find it, you have no choice but to know it because of its strong energy. I moved to a certain room in the basement of the castle at once. Hiding in a square in the aisle and looking around, there are two sentries standing in front of the huge door. both are reincarnated A reincarnated person is a sentinel. Youre using talented people extravagantly. [Can you sneak in without being seen?] Um I think it will be difficult for me too. I don''t know if it''s going round at all, but the level of the sentry is by no means low enough to openly cheat in front of my eyes. Hypnosis and hallucinations are resistant to it, so I will endure it lightly. There is only one way. I will show you the true standard of infiltration. [Should I use a paper box?] I don''t have time to y around. Lets go realistic. I can''t. In this case, I will use the most effective method. I clenched my fists and said ho? I pretended to blow on it. [Ah, that''s terrifyingly realistic... .] Leaving behind Cressel''s sigh that felt like Yes, that''s right, I ran straight through the hallway. ???? home! As I galloped away, the sentries spotted me and shed their eyes. But just watching is toote. The moment they flinched, my fist dug into their vitals. As it was, the fallen sentries opened a passage with magic in turn and blew them moderately across the sky. Throwing illegal reincarnations. It doesn''t matter because it''s not even a fine because it''s an era where space development hasn''t even started. As it is, I open the door without hesitation. He smiled brightly at the guys walking around in it. Im sorry, but I need to spy on you, so can you get out of the way? sneak investigation? Wouldn''t it be fine if no one noticed during the investigation? They''ll be caught in 5 minutes anyway, but at that time, it''s no problem since they''ve already shaved everything and left. After expelling everyone without exception, I took a look around the room. It is a sight that openly looks like a research facility. In the middle of the room, I could see a brilliant light flowing ceaselessly from a huge cylinder. also Are you managing and researching leyline energy... [Hyung, if you block this here... .] Quit it. I dont have time for that, and idents just happen, so I wont be greedy. I averted my eyes from the device and nced around. Lets take everything that looks like material. I don''t have time to read them one by one. I packed everything I could afford and sent it to a designated ce. In less than two minutes, the ce was empty except for the central device. [It''s aplete robbery.] This is justice, so there''s no problem. We''re going to fight anyway, so there''s nothing to hesitate about now, right? An apostle of justice may rob an empty house. Only in the viin''s house. The bad guy is the guy who emptied the house. cancer, no. It seems that everything to be taken out has been taken out Will it rise soon? Chapter 586 Episode 586. (5) [ Any other ce?] One important thing. I am not greedy. I''ve said it a few times, but overeagerness leads to failure. Just pick one and turn it. is that my way Instead, let''s draw or explode as we wish. [ah I mean that.] Yes, that. I sighed while thinking of the one I kept installing in the aisle all the way here. Heroes always disappear with an explosion. The moment you put warm words into your mouth. During the invasion, magic circles secretly installed here and there exploded all at once and shook the entire castle. It''s worth seeing his face. It''s a pity not to see it.'' I had the urge to wait here and see him face to face and leave, but I held back. Now it''s time to get out of the way and check what you stole. If you''ve been robbing for a long time, you should enjoy the harvest at your leisure. That is the thief''s romance. As soon as the report was received, Harial had to return urgently. If it''s a tolerable problem, I''ll just ignore it or ask other subordinates to solve it. Arel Ernesia has invaded. what? By the time he returned, it was obvious, but Arel had escaped. In addition, he deliberatelymitted acts of bombing and terrorism. Buildings are not difficult to fix. However, a few reincarnated people and a few humans used for research have gone missing. that was a bit wasteful Was there a gap like this? Hariel clicked his tongue while examining how Arel got in. but I never thought I''d allow entry into the castle... As a result of the investigation, a passage leading to the sea was discovered beneath the city. When I checked it, it was pierced a long time ago. The culprit was immediately guessed. That''s him.'' There was a traitor. At some point, he questioned Harial''s n and secretly conducted an investigation, hiding his true intentions. In the end, there was a reincarnated person who realized the truth and sharpened the de of treachery. But that was hundreds of years ago. He must have handled it then... I wish I could have left this. They hurriedly blocked the passage and patched up the vulnerabilities, so they won''t be attacking again right away. Most of all, he wouldn''t even think abouting. but Where the hell did the inside information get to that point?'' That is not a problem that can be understood right away. It is a mistake caused by one''s own negligence. Hariel decided to admit it meekly. More than that, the problem is here.'' He sighed as he looked around theb, which had beenpletely gutted. Before the damage to the castle or the loss of human resources, this was the most serious. wow? I got it all right. whoop whoop whoop. Even a robber would go away crying. When Rumelsitasa saw the horror, sheughed as if she was dumbfounded even thinking about it. Is this funny? That is funny. pick up Say it without the slightest hesitation. Harial frowns more rarely than usual, but that''s all. It''s not even an age that''s young enough to cause unnecessary emotional ups and downs. But this time, unlike other times, he had no choice but to show a little bit of agitation, but he showed what he should not be found out the most. At least If it had been a little bitter, there would have been no problem.'' It couldn''t be hidden beyond what was revealed on the surface. Getting caught is also part of the n. But it''s too early now. If he knew that, he... You will immediately change your attitude and try with all your might to sabotage yourself. That''s all you can be sure of. The reason Arel had been just rolling around so far was because, at least half of it seemed to him, he thought it had nothing to do with him. It was because of my arrogant confidence that I could take care of things at any time. And half of it is because it''s annoying. Those who have power arezy. Those who have the knowledge and power umted over a long period of time tend to be more indolent. but Will Arel continue to bezy once she realizes that? Not sure. At least after the basic steps of it have been implemented... Even if they were discovered, there would be no problem.'' Harial clicked her tongue. It''s already spilled water, and it won''t change if you resent it here. Heriel? What are you going to do? Rumelsitasa asked leisurely. She is one of the few reincarnated people who knows the full details of this n. And one who wholeheartedly supports his real goal. Proceed as scheduled. I guess we should speed up the work of inciting humans. At least annoying corners that might get in the way should be reduced. You have to turn your attention a bit. In the meantime,plete the n. It was a thousand years ago... No, his only wish that he dreamed of even before he came to thisnd. It must be the ruins of his long and uninterrupted life. An ideal ce for us to settle down. right world. The meaning of our existence. Harial muttered with her hand on the device that channeled the enormous leyline energy. It wille soon. It looks like he returned safely. Tennil quietly tidied up the house and looked around at one ce. [Yes, it seems that the data went over safely.] Is that really what it was? uncle? the boy chuckled. Everything was as Uncle'' had instructed. Making a fuss on purpose to catch the eye of the person he designates. Bringing him to him and showing him his uncle''s things. and handing over. Everything was as uncle'' ordered. [Fortunately, I was able to hand it over properly. It was rewarding to keep looking for opportunities.] Hundreds of years ago. I tried to stop his n, but ultimately failed. In the end, it had to be implemented with the means prepared just in case. Being secluded for not a few years and seeing the opportunity to tell the truth to someone who will stop him and entrust it to him. However, there was no opportunity to easily contact the outside world and no time to call someone. In the end, I had to wait a long time. Bringing the city to the ground as the n progressed was an opportunity that couldn''t be better for him. Thanks to that, I was able to find and hand him over to those who oppose him. Didnt the uncle have something to say to that older brother? Can we talk directly? [Unfortunately, that''s not possible.] The voice of his existence can only be seen and heard by this boy''s eyes and ears. To be precise, it is to mislead the boy into recognizing what exists in his deep consciousness through sight and hearing. This boy doesn''t know that far. That''s why I obediently call him Uncle''. And I don''t doubt that only the boy is aware of his existence. His true identity exists in the boy''s own consciousness. To be precise, without knowing that he is the boy''s other self. He doesn''t even know that he is a part of his past self, created hundreds of years ago using a reincarnation technique to avoid Herial''s eyes. [Your work is nowplete. Let''s forget everything from now on and wait. He will take care of the rest. Is it like that? [okay .] he muttered bitterly. It is to avoid prying eyes, but the price paid is enormous. The in-depth consciousness gradually left behind is also a limit. Sooner orter, this boy will forget the current conversation and live without knowing everything. Eventually, he disappears. No regrets. Having done this, I did everything I could. You know what''s left. Whether or not it can be stopped is ultimately up to those who remain. There was no particr reason for doing this. It was simply because he thought that what the crazy reincarnated person was about to do was extremely terrible for humans. I just thought that at least it was my conscience as a reincarnated person. That''s all. Eventually, as if satisfied, the uncle'' disappeared. Tennil looked around for a while, blinking btedly, as if he had lost his mind. Like a person who has just woken up after falling into hypnosis. The boy forgot everything without any awareness. uh? uh huh Why am I here? The boy, who forgot everything, looked around and eventually went back to his house without questioning anything. There is no need for him to watch the future in this boy anymore. Everything remains here and only those who are alive will see and know about it. dawn the next day. Ahang? That''s how it happened. While checking the stolen loot, the day broke before I knew it. Herial Theories and various records of what he was aiming for. They all point one way. When this amount of data is gathered, he may be certain of his purpose. . crazy bastard. However, before I had the sense of aplishment that I had obtained the information, I had to feel some difort. In fact, I wasn''t feeling very well the whole time. To be precise, I had to feel ufortable the whole time I saw it at the boy''s house. The true identity of the boy is fine. I''m almost half sure what happened. To be precise, it should be said that it was not that boy, but that former child. I don''t know who he was or what caused him to be with Herial. I don''t know how he wanted to leave this after knowing the information of guys like me. Anyway, if you wanted to convey this by going that far, you should respect that will. So I have no intention of saying anything else. The problem is this material obtained thanks to that boy. And this dirty feeling when you understand everything. That bastard didn''t care at all about dominance or anything from the start. guy''s purpose. It is truly a mess in itself. It was the result of what could be called madness. I hope you can think of something like this Come to think of it, I thought this was the 100th time that guy? Iughed at the number of times he had lived. The guy haspletely gone mad. Not even a tyrant. He was just a madman. Well then, there is only one thing you can do for a madman. I got up from my chair and clenched my fists while looking out. Ill crush that proud face properly. Yes, fists are medicine for a madman. Decided. There is nothing more to wait. At first, I just let it go because it was annoying. Anyway, if he reveals his ambition, then I should take care of it while taking my interests. I just thought so. It''s because I''m used to meeting strong enemies one by one in my life. There was nothing to be nervous about. But now it''s different. I have a reason to deal with him no matter what. You shouldn''t let him achieve what he wants. I''ll have to get them together tomorrow. Normally, since it''s been such a long time since I''ve worked, I''d take a break and say see you in 4 weeks''. Only this time is an exception. * * * Before that, there was one thing I personally wanted to check, so I headed to the ce where he was. The room where the trainer'' was confined. I used toe here asionally. Like deliberately serving mint c as a meal, teasing her, or trying to get information while joking around. But that''s not the case today. Just one-sidedly because I have something to say. nothing to say. As soon as he enters, the little boy turns his head curtly. It''s fine whether it''s there or not. Yes, exercise your right to remain silent. I didn''t even think I was going to respond anyway. Instead, I tossed the wad of paper I had brought. Read. The little boy pretends not to know for a while, and eventually picks it up and reads it carefully. what is this? I brought it from your house. It looks like it''s about the world that Heriel you follow so much is dreaming of. I heard No bar. That can''t be the case. The moon kid is perplexed. Looking at it, I was convinced in my heart. Few people knew Harial''s true intentions. And that this is far from what this kid wants. I wanted to check this out. Chapter 587 Episode 587. (6) It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. But do you have any guesses? It doesn''t seem to exist at all. Okay then let''s talk a little bit more. I sat down on a cushion and started talking about a few things. about the current situation. Exactly what happened because of these things. It seems that a civil war has broken out in a ce called the Eastern Empire. It hasn''t been hit hard yet, but it looks like it''s going to take a few years to recover. The south has just entered the war. And it seems that several battles have already taken ce in some skirmish areas. what is that? And the little boy says that the vige where you were born was caught up in that battle and disappeared. The little boy rolled his eyes. It is because of the war. It wasn''tpletely wiped out, but the damage was quiterge. Although now they seem to have defected to the country ruled by Rerensen. Will they find my daily life again? You know what the cause is? I don''t even need to tell you who caused this confusion, right? It''s a situation caused by you proud reincarnated people. Is this the India you speak of? this confusion? And read that again. Is that really what you want? I want to ask you something. To you who joined him right away, kid. How does thisndscape look different from the humans you despise? The little boy was fed up with the dark side of man he had seen all this time, and he agreed with the ideas Harry Earl was proposing. I dont know if you were aware of this situation or not. I took out several small crystal-shaped magic tools from my bosom andid them out in order at my feet. Soon, the video unfolded like a hologram and began to y the recorded content. It is a certain video that Rirensen and I researched and recorded within the range of each influence. Records of local warfare that began to take ce in various ces. A record of the escape of those who were caught up in it and suffered damage. And the abominable sight of the Caduceus Union giving what they gave and collecting the refugees in the countries that reached their will. Do they know? Giving them shelter and food now is the one who created this chaos. that it feeds and makes dependent. That this situation would not have happened without them. Is this the correct, non-disgusting human form you speak of? I asked slowly. I have no intention of getting angry with that kid or doing anything. Shouldn''t you know that you just want to show this? what sights they have created. The little boy''s gaze stays on a certain video. It is a picture of a child who became a refugee due to the war and died sadly. In the first ce, this video was observed with a device that Rirensen and I nted, so unfortunately we couldn''t help at this time. That''s why I condemned this little boy. Do you really think their current life is good to see? Did you like this sight that much? What do you want to say? Finally, the little boy responded. I hope there is no misunderstanding. just The little boy hesitated for a moment, then opened his mouth again. He just said that if everything went ording to n, he would lead the humans without any harm. To do this... About something like this. Didn''t you tell me? She didn''t even nod, but she kept her mouth shut. It''s useless if you want to know the schedule of his ns. I''m just cancer he will lead humans. Anything else... do not know. I guess so. If I had known, I would have tried to cover my mouth somehow when you were caught. After all, this kid is just one of those subordinates. Or perhaps, among the reincarnated members of the Alliance, not a single one knows his true intentions. His purpose has been served. I''ll figure it out and I''ll do something about it. then? What do you want to ask? Show me this... I didn''t even bother here on purpose. Not yet. I want you to know. Even if you didn''t know. Because what he was thinking was just as bad. That''s enough. I don''t even want reflection. don''t want to do anything I just want you to know for sure. Little boy, what did you help? As soon as the sun came up, I gathered all the reincarnated people who cooperated with me. Forced too. I personally brought them all by going back and forth and even kidnapping them. Arell''s special delivery service. Of course,ints andints erupted from these disrespectful guys. Next time just pop it in the stratosphere! have to drop it Did you say Nellie? She immediately and openly challenged me and listened. hey? Arel Ernesia? We also have a daily life, right? I have work to do! If you want to call, set a date and send a call. Immte yourself. Or let someone else do it. Even if you dy things for a few hours, you wont die. I immediately coldly shot her without the slightest apology, and she was speechless with her mouth half-open. Maybe it''s because I''ve never been so nervous before. If it were me, I would have said it with a bit more of a joke. The other guys must have realized something was wrong, so they stoppedining and looked at each other for a while. Most of them feel like what did that person eat wrong again?'' All in all, things are the same. Eventually, Rerensen sighed and asked me. By the way, she was dragged out while eating. And I''m even eating here, as if I''m used to this kind of behavior. Yes breakfast is important. It seems like you went to the city where he was not too long ago. Is it because of that? okay. Did you know? Because I''ve been keeping an eye on the area around the city, too. Then why couldnt you help me? I know the subject. It would be dangerous and it would be hard, so he must have pretended not to know. You look oddly displeased. What did you see there? well? did you see hmm? what a few Isn''t that right, Cressel? [] Yes, that''s right.] Cressel, who is the only one here who knows why I''m upset, gives a short answer unlike usual. I havent seen a few. At best, how the residents of the city live there. And how have you been fooled for the past thousand years? joke? You are saying something strange. Didn''t you say that thest time you shared information, they depended on reincarnated people without knowing anything? Nellie asked a question. Certainly, thest time we got together, I taught Harial exactly what I saw back then. I didnt even notice it until then. Information should always be updated to thetest version. The sight of the city looks different to me now. They are victims. They don''t even know what Harial did to them or what experiments they did. What is that ? My throat hurts to exin in words. Read this for now. I handed over the summary prepared in advance ording to the number of heads. I broke into his city and robbed him of his prizedb by destroying it. You''ll know when you see it. Why am I so upset? how what do you mean... Even though everyone thinks it strange, they read it as they are told. These guys don''t know if they''re selfish or just innocent. Once you have read the next story, you should do it. So I just sat on a chair, crossed my legs and waited. I''m bored waiting. You should have brought some snacks... . Maybe it''s because I stayed up all night and I''m irritated, but I didn''t prepare anything today because I just recklessly opened this ce unbing myself. Well, let''s wait for now. Just to clear my head for a moment. As I close my eyes and meditate for a while while waiting, the sound of turning papers one by one starts to slow down. Wait, what is this? Even though But to write it down like this And there were also small, perplexed breathing and mutterings to oneself. This is the reaction as expected. And only when all the noise had stopped did I open my eyes again and stretch. okay? did you read it all? How do you feel? If you don''t want to talk about it, should I write amentary and submit it? You don''t have to. Everyone''s face is hardened. At least it means that there is no one who did not understand this. Even Rerensen couldn''t help but cover his mouth in embarrassment. [] Somehow, are they all real? Since you''re going to ask, I''ll testify instead of you. It''s a true story.] Let''s even guarantee Cressel, everyone starts to organize their heads while looking away for a while. Even so, it is an atmosphere that cannot be understood. He Are you insane? No, no matter how crazy you are, I dont think you would think like this. Is this the only thing that has been decorated for over a thousand years? Really. As far as the truth is... And I''ve seen plenty of other reasons. I directly said the conclusion of the summary they are reviewing now. Seeing it and hearing it with your own ears are different feelings. From the start, he wasnt interested in ruling like a god here rather than ruling over humans. Everything is just acting to hide one''s true feelings. What he dreams of is different. From what I can see, he seems to want to make all the humans living on this reincarnated. The data pilfered from hisb only pointed to that conclusion. All humans as reincarnated. To a world where only reincarnated people exist. Why are you doing that? What are the benefits? I dont think it was done simply to discuss gains. That''s why you say he''s crazy. Rirensen said, frowning as if in trouble. Yeah, he was crazy from the start. Probably even before I was born here. Of course, I would think of myself as very normal and rational. Where the hell did I pick up something wrong I wonder if you want to use the secret arts of your previous life on a star-by-star basis. To sum up his n. Inflicts a huge secret of reincarnation that applies to the entire. That''s all. You must already have some secret techniques for reincarnation. However, it is only bet on one individual, and the effect is not perfect. At best, using it once or twice is the limit. Just like that saintess in the past. However, what he bet this time is to designate the entire star as a range. And it is a secret technique of past life thatsts indefinitely. The secret art itself seems to have beenpleted. All that remains is the driving force to bet on it... It must be the setting of the range to ensure the effect. driving force. Its a leyline. The area of effect would be to move the continent now. What you are doing now is also preparation to fulfill his n in the end. And he deliberately covered it up as an excuse to rule the world. If you think about it, there were signs. It''s a saintess'' job. Why did you try to use the Holy Kingdom to check spiritism? Because the spirit recognizes the reincarnated person.'' The spirit itself is not a big threat, but it must have been to eliminate any gaps that could be noticed just in case. In addition, the leader of the Dark Church. Why was he watching with interest in the Dark Church? Because it''s simr to the ns of the leader of the Dark Church.'' Chapter 588 Episode 588. (7) + Deration of war by those who are coaxed (1) Perhaps her n was induced by Harial spilling the basic theory. It is to induce thepletion of a simr theory and to snatch it. It was intended to reduce time by parallelizing massive tasks. But there is something I dont understand. Why are you a former life? Wouldn''t it be much better to be immortal like that warlock? I know yeah In terms of utility, as pointed out, the immortality decorated by the leader of the Dark Church might be better. There is only one answer I can give you. That''s why he''s crazy. He is eternal and has no interest in anything. I am only bound by that one reincarnated person. Any other reason? The city. I mentioned once again the city ruled by reincarnated people. Isnt something strange? What do you mean? I''ve been hiding for a thousand years. But how did they thrive until now? How did you keep the posterity going? Their poption size is below average metropolitan units. Of course, humans are different from livestock. There is a problem in carrying on the next generation for a thousand years just by dividing it. But it doesnt seem like they introduced humans from the outside. ???? no way. Yeah, thats unlikely. Harial wasn''t practicing governance by reincarnated people. It was clearly a different experiment. At first, he must have taken captive humans from the country he destroyed a thousand years ago and forcibly settled them. However, this is amon urrence in human history as well. Being absorbed by the side that destroyed your country is amon urrence. It''s sad, but it''smon. The problemes after that. If it was simply exploitation or for the purpose of annexation, I had no intention of criticizing it more than necessary. It''s because I''m aware that I''m not in a position to curse at that. However, his purpose is only to conduct an experiment in his own city. The goal is toplete and put the secret arts to practical use. He cast a secret spell from his previous life on the residents who allowed him to stay in his city. for an experiment A test of the mystic arts of the previous life for many. to collect the results. After that, they continue to live their lives in the city. Die, born, die... . It has been continuously circting for a thousand years with the soul bound. How to maintain a society where only reincarnated people exist? What are the side effects? research using them. When I exined it this far, of course, everyone was not convinced. yeah because it doesn''t make sense What''s the point of that... not before that? What about them? Are they still living their lives? If you look at it closely, youre not living a normal life. Of course that can''t be possible. Even the records he left behind say that the first hundred years were chaos. If you don''t get used to it, nothing will be as difficult to ept as your previous life. For example, parents are born as children''s children. How many people can really ept it with their sober minds? Moreover, it is unavoidable if the number of people in such a small space is limited. Knowing that, we, who are professional reincarnations, have no choice but to express our doubts. However, Harial went ahead with the experiment. After all, their mental well-being won''t matter anyway. In order toplete the secret art, he used other means to calm the confusion. Heriel made some modifications to the arcane technique. You purposely blew their memories. Remember? Yeah remember. I tapped my head hard with my fingertips. The soul still repeats the previous life, but only the memories are wiped clean. By analogy, it can also be referred to as a format. When the memory was emptied, the confusion disappeared. However, they were bound to the city without knowing anything and reached the point where they had to repeat the cycle forever. Anyway, they were being experimented on without even knowing it. As a result, the secret technique is graduallypleted. Once it works reliably, so that it stays that effect forever. Why are you doing that? What does that even mean????? It means. In response to that question, I have nothing but these opinions. Maybe it''s his self-satisfaction. How do we know what a madman is thinking? Looking at the records and research, I was convinced of this. Hariel This guy was insane. Or that the second bottle camete. Originally, the dark history thates with aging is more terrible and is a nuisance to those around you. I must have gone crazy repeating my previous life. You got itpletely wrong. no one could object No sane person could set such a goal. Even if it means something, I don''t really want to know. He said this applies to the entire, right? Theplete version continues to repeat the real past life itself. With all the memories preserved. if it applies. It usually doesn''t end in chaos. Perhaps the reason he wants to dominate is to settle the confusion with force. The atmosphere got heavy. When you find out that the other person is crazy beyond imagination, you will start to think about how to deal with it. In his research records, his presumed opinion was written in his handwriting. bloke? It was written in this handwritten handwriting. Human beings be more perfect by repeating a long life. What do you mean by so little? I don''t even want to know, but I guessed by looking at his tendency. There were any signs. He thought reincarnated people were superior to anyone else. At first, it was simply regarded as a chosen people ideology and ignored. I hadn''t thought too deeply about how twisted it was back then. And it seems that he wants to share that excellence with humans as well. I was genuinely sarcastic and guessed at his true intentions. You really can''t tell the difference between giving and not giving. If you want to give, you can buy me some rice. This is what useless giving is like. I never expected to see something like this. Thanks to that, I can''t help but feel dirty. What do reincarnated people like? I put my chin on my chin and muttered disapprovingly. Everyone was silent. No one can say no. know us well I have no choice but to know. And I can''t help but get bored. I didnt like him from the beginning, but Anyway, this is really... That''s not right. As Rerensen muttered, the other guys also frowned. No one can sympathize. It was natural. I nodded my head a couple of times to confirm that I felt the same way, and then continued. Anyway, since you''ve checked this far, there''s only one thing to do. I''m tak! Hitting the table with the palm of his hand, he announced the course of action from now on. Unconditionally disturbing. That''s for sure. This just needs to be stopped. At least, as a reincarnated person, we have to stop this. I think that is the least of those who have experienced it. I insisted and no one stopped me. The problem is, while we''re thinking about it, he''s no different. There''s no way I can stay still since I''ve been caught this far. As if to prove that fact, an urgent message had just arrived from Ernesia Kingdom. And the other reincarnated ones must have received an urgent report as well. Everyone narrowed their eyes and started to sell one eye at the same time. Are you also? I guess so. Looks like you both heard the same news. Everyone sighs. There''s no need to guess what news you''ve heard, but since it''s necessary, we said at the same time. Its a deration of war. You don''t have to say who did what to whom. Deration of war by those who were appeased (1) Felsen Kingdom, Zelnian Kingdom. And besides that, derations of war have been sent at the same time from all the ces that have expressed support for the Principality of Caduceus. The first king of Ernesia Kingdom did nothing but hide his embarrassing feelings while citing this fact. At least it''s proud of me to keep myposure. In fact, all the nobles who heard this fact were gasping for breath. Dering war Is it true? It is true. I don''t even say this as a joke. Even nobles know that much, but asking would be a kind of escape from reality. A deration of war flew at the exact same time. Jeil also had to doubt his eyes and ears at first. After the establishment of the Kingdom of Ernesia, there had never been such an astonishing phenomenon in history. I''ve heard reports that countries that have already dered war have held military dispatch ceremonies. All over the world, troops have already been sent to Ernesia Kingdom. Even now they are marching towards the frontier. fast. too fast. It means that it is not important whether it is simply coincidence or impulsive. Are you colluding? There is nothing else to say. Is there any other reason for multiple countries to dere war at the same time? What did they say? I couldn''t understand. If a deration of war is to be waged, there must be a cause. Whether it''s forced or not, they must have their own reasons. That was really hard to understand. their deration of war. It is truly iprehensible. Each country gave amon cause. They say they''re sending troops to fulfill their duty with the Principality of Caduceus. To be precise, it seemed that the envoys of the Principality of Caduceus condemned the selfishness of the Kingdom of Ernesia and insisted that they be made public. There were also reports that spies sent by them from other countries carried out the same agitation. Speaking of them, they are the rootless bastards who hosted thest meeting. No wonder the nobles frowned upon hearing the name. Because the ideology they advocated was not very wee from the point of view of those who belonged to the kingdom of Ernesia. It seems that you have revealed your true colors. It is true that theymitted acts that vited the interests of Ernesia Kingdom. And at the actual meeting, he was condemned by Arelborn. As a result, it is not considered strange even if ites to the conclusion that it is a deration of war. It would be good to tell them to arrange corresponding arrangements at the border. I already warned you. By now, the Margraves in charge of the frontiers would have hastily mustered their soldiers and entered into wartime mode. The response was rather quick. In any case, the kingdom of Ernesia had to experience several wars recently. Unwillingly, I got used to the way I dealt with and set my mind before the wartime situation. But no one is happy about that fact. The best thing is, after all, isn''t war not happening? I dont understand The Kingdom of Felsen was still the Kingdom of Zelnian. Were they able to raise soldiers? Most of the countries just mentioned will currently only have enough national strength to barely keep themselves safe. They would never have the energy to march soldiers outside. Even if they win the war, will it be good for them? No matter who you ask, the answer is no. War is often used as a means to seek revival. But that''s also something that needs to be done to some extent. What''s the point if they run out of strength after the war? It seems there is some kind of support. Military and massive supplies were provided from an unknown source. Such intelligence came in. I guessed the source without even researching it. Caduceus. That''s what the monsters did. Chapter 589 Episode 589. Deration of war by the pacified Is it possible for them to do that? The nobles were implicitly looking down on them. Didn''t they say that they had never heard of them in their lives and even retreated after fleeing a thousand years ago? I just thought it was nothing. What the hell are those guys What are you thinking? The luck of a thousand years ago is a lie, and it must be just burning ambition. The nobles were busy ming the culprits of the situation. We have to respond anyway. but. One of the nobles tried to speak, but refrained. Certainly, the national power of Ernesia Kingdom is by no means weak. A vignt war can guarantee victory at least once or twice. But what if that war is not one ce? Even if it is the kingdom of Ernesia, will it be able to withstand multiple invasions from here and there? It was natural for the nobles to cautiously voice their concerns. I know the opinions of the dukes. Obviously, there are too many to respond with this one alone. It''s a defensive position, but there are limits. But that''s not all. First of all, defense. Depending on the asion, it will be assumed that we will give up a line of defense, but we will instruct you to hold out first. but. What will you do if an emergency arises? After that I have an idea. that? Could it be that the agreement Prince Arel proposed? What Jaeil mentioned was about a certain agreement that Arel had secretly pushed for recently. However, what the nobles are dubious about is whether the agreement will be properly followed. The words are agreements, and they are not almost appeals to friendship. Are you really going to be okay with that? Before that, the gates of the Ernesia Kingdom were solid. It won''t break through that easily. It has been constantly improving over the years. I have prepared enough. It will undoubtedly endure. Jeil was so confident as a king, and the nobles did not deny otherwise. But there is one thing they overlooked. Those who now sharpen the des of invasion. How much malice is the person who colludes and instigates them? And he did not yet know the extent of the obsession of those clinging to them. The secret operation unit of the Zelnian Kingdom was approaching the border area of the Ernesia Kingdom with 500 cavalry to carry out a given mission. Hurry up. We must hurry to do our duty. The captain tightly gripped the horse''s reins, warning his subordinates not to let go of any tension. As if his feelings were conveyed to the horses, the horses galloping with the soldiers of the unit are also running vigorously even though they must have been exhausted. We must hurry up and get to the castle before the sun rises! Their mission is only one. The goal is to reach the border fortress gate of Ernesia Kingdom. And toplete the scaffolding for the future. That''s it. That''s enough! However, it is impossible to prate the borders of Ernesia Kingdom with only 500 soldiers. The door is more solid than in the past war. Recently, the kingdom of Ernesia began deploying mass-produced products ofrge crossbows previously operated by Arele Ernesia in the border area. Of course, not all territories were allowed, and only the Marques whose needs were recognized were the rights granted. Let alone 500, you can survive even if 50,000 attack at once. That''s why their rush is likely to be like hitting a rock with an egg. There is nothing to be afraid of! I will not forgive anyone who hesitates! The captain, however, ordered us to advance without hesitation. The soldiers following him are also not looking good, but they are following him. Theirplexion was somehow strange. Of course, rushing into the enemy''s fortress with only this amount of soldiers is the same asmitting suicide. But no one disobeys that order. Because they already know what the mission is. ording to their words, if you use this, you can destroy that fortress.'' The captain broke into a cold sweat as he nced at the load on the saddle. This is a special weapon given to them by the upper echelons of the Zelnian Kingdom. Already they understand what this is and how to use it. Soon. Finally, after breaking through the rough forest road, they saw a huge castle wall in their field of vision. It is a fortress that guards the borders of Ernesia Kingdom. There is only one thing we have to do. The captain gave the final order to the soldiers. The operation is simple. Even just one person is fine! At least one person can reach that wall! It was a cry that could only be puzzled if a third party heard it. Everything for the glory of the Zelnian Kingdom! The territory bordering the Ernesia Kingdom and the Zelnian Kingdom. Belkunelt Fortress located on the border of Ernesia Kingdom. This was a newly built fortress after feeling the need to thoroughly defend the border after thest war. One of the soldiers on night watch atop the new fort spotted it. ???? hey. Feeling a little choked up, he asked the other sentry what he had seen. Because I couldn''t believe it. If my eyes are not wrong now. Don''t worry. I''m looking at the same thing as you right now. It''s not just Joe''s sentinel like him. Other soldiers also changed their faces in an instant and announced an emergency. It''s an enemy raid! The same cry rang out from all sides. In front of the now tightly closed fortress. The sound of horses'' hooves echoes harshly through the dark woods. Aren''t many soldiers rushing towards the fortress? What the hell is going on? Euls, themander of the fort here, heard themotion of the soldiers, hurriedly came out without properly wearing armor, and red at the direction the soldier pointed. What are those guys? Why are you rushing here? Where do you belong? Who should answer the question? Orls took the telescope magic tool and brought it to his face, looking ahead once more. He clicked his tongue in amazement as he directly confirmed the appearance of the soldiers of unknown affiliation running like mad. Only cavalrymen. See, I''m tired of talking. Judging from her condition, she must have been running at full speed without resting properly. Could the messenger Dont be crazy. Which messenger wille in hundreds? In addition, they are now erasing the patterns on their armor and hiding their affiliation. If you''re confident, there''s no need to hide it. There is no question of intention. In addition, the deration of war has already beenmunicated to this point. If so, the judgment to be made is predetermined. Ors immediately ordered an interception. Shoot. but There is nothing to wait for. Apparently, there will be noints even if you receive a rather harsh hospitality. Originally, it would be right to ask about his affiliation and give a warning, but Orls'' intuition is telling. I have to stop right away. Strangely, a chill went down his spine. Above all, theirplexion is strange. His eyes are haggard, his teeth are clenched, and he sweats incessantly. It''s like something that ovees fear by force. It feels like you are being forced into it. That''s what happened when ves were forcibly sent to the battlefield. Or prepared for something. You look like that too. Something What is it? Nandle, do you know? In any case, whatever schemes they had, they wouldn''t be of any benefit to us. The order Ors will give has already been decided. Shoot. yes? Did you not hear? I said shoot. When the order was given again, it was after the soldiers had cedrge arrows in the crossbows. Right away,rge arrows poured down like rain. Since it was an arrow made for nightbat, the tip of the arrow was coated with a fluorescent material devised by alchemists in Pahilia so that the point of impact could be known. Therefore, it became a sight as if a faint red rain was pouring down from a fortress. Arge arrow the size of a person''s waist. Its power was well proven in previous wars. It''s not something that a single cavalryman can ept. Aaaaaaaaagh! Ah! The soldiers and horses pierced by the red rain screamed in agony and copsed one after another. Since it was like hundreds of people attacking at once without leadership, when the front row copsed, the soldiers in the back row naturally hesitated or fell due to being caught in the corpse and arrows. They just make a reckless charge. It was only natural for it to copse when it calmly began to intercept. However, the atmosphere of the soldiers watching it was not very bright. Something doesnt feel right. Even enemies are human after all. It''s not because you''re guilty of killing someone. Obviously, I feel ufortable in this situation. It''s strange. It''s strange. Orls could not shake off his anxiety even as he witnessed the process of the enemies falling and copsing with his own eyes. And what spurred that anxiety is the faintly mixed cry among their screams. Don''t hesitate! Ignore and rush! The goal is a fortress! Even as they die, they continue to run, screaming iprehensibly. What the hell are those guys thinking right now?'' something is going wrong Hit the wire mesh. Are you going to write that? only a few hundred. Even if it does reach it, it seems that we can defeat it if we intercept it calmly. No, before that, what would you do with just that? do it. Ors ordered again, coldly, as if he would not say a word. If it''s ck, I''ll have to Soldiers used a second line of defense. This is also a defensive device recently proposed by Arell Ernesia to the Margraves to be ced in the fortress. Inside the fort, the soldiers pushed the giant lever with all their might. Then something broke through the ground and rose up. It''s a huge iron bar. Iron bars buried in a row 500 meters in front of the fortress. Originally, when arge army rushed in, it served as a barrier to block the advance and for soldiers to intercept with spears and arrows. Iron is also specially smelted in Pahilia, so it is not easily destroyed by most offensive magic. But there are not only advantages. The burial method is cumbersome, and the operating method is a method of raising and sending using a spring installed under the iron window, so once used, the spring is broken. After using it once, it would be quite a pain to re-maintain it. However, now is not the time to worry about the hassle of post-processing. hey. Let me ask you one thing. yes? What else? Imagine you are in a position to attack a fort. So what are you going to do first''? I dont know. But at least. At his meaningless question, the soldier tilted his head, red at them, and continued. No matter what I do, I wont do it like them. yes? Normal raids don''t act like idiots like that. They will be surrounded by more people and try to attack carefully over several days. But what are they now? When they were blocked by the towering barbed wire, this time they threw away their horses and built a wall with horses and corpses, and their colleagues tried to cross the barricade by sending theirrades up. What concerns me most is their armament. For some reason, they don''t have any proper weapons. What I carry is the strange baggage that I tied to the saddle when I got off the horse. Carrying only that, he jumps over the barbed wire and runs. Chapter 590 Episode 590. Deration of War by the Conciliated I don''t feel good. Hurry up and report this to the Marquis. And tell them that it would be good to report to the capital. yes? but If you want to do it, do it. There''s something strange about it. I don''t think it will end with their entricity. I desperately want it to end as a meaningless trip. In the worst case, let''s say you take a shot at their strategy into ount. Does that make sense? The soldiers were taken aback by Orth''s words, but they also vaguely sensed that the atmosphere was unusual. All of them had a simr feeling that if they came to this point, they would not be able to conclude that it was futile. In the meantime, the soldiers reached the fort. But what if you reach it? What are you going to do? Are you sure you want to climb up? nonsense. Climbing the walls withoutdders or ropes? can you? I cant. If it''s an old-fashioned fort that''s not even properly maintained, it might be possible. But even that can''t be left unattended. And they''re not even trying to climb up the wall right now. After arriving, they cling to the wall as they are. As if that was the only purpose, they copse or copse upon reaching it. The soldiers who had prepared stones and boiling oil to drop them at the meaningless action look down in awe. no?????? no way? Ors''s eyes widened. aim to reach. That''s all. Then what happened after that? It doesn''t make sense, but the worst imaginings were drawn in my head. Ors'' eyes were fixed on the strange baggage they were carrying. this! Guys sticking their heads out! Bow down quickly! But there was something he hadn''t even imagined. conclusion they will bring. The soldiers'' luggage shone white. And the light gradually spread as if multiplying, and the ominous light colored the sky of the fortress even though the sun had not risen yet. that day. The fortresses on the border of the Ernesia Kingdom werepletely destroyed one after another. When each Margrave, who noticed the situation btedly, reported to the capital and tried to investigate and respond, the enemy''s main force appeared from beyond their respective territories. Zelnian Kingdom. Felsen Kingdom. Duchy of Elben. and so on. With various gs raised, their shouts announced a dreadful day with the light of the dawn sun. It was the signal re that signaled the start of the war. * * * Same time. Reincarnated Alliance. Heriel, the leader of the group, who is holding up the signboard of the Principality of Caduceus in the Caduceus establishment, is satisfied with a report on the current situation surrounding the Ernesia Kingdom. Looks like you are fighting a great war as requested. It is rewarding to encourage them directly in advance. A country that had previously tasted bitterness against the kingdom of Ernesia. A country that was jealous of them but had no ability to ovee them. They fell for Harial''s coaxing and drew their swords. Of course, you couldn''t incite them with your bare mouth. The unconventional condition of providing all materials and weapons to them while they are fighting a war. That much is nothing more than nned expenses. The materials prepared over the past thousand years are vast. This much is simple. Really stupid. Hariel looked at this result and sneered with his chin on his chin. It is a foolish greed. It is because they know best that they did not participate in this war because they had noble intentions. because of jealousy. They are attached to themselves only for selfish purposes. Iugh at that foolish look, but it''s not that pleasant in my heart. Rather, it''s just disgusting. As expected, they are uncivilized.'' With a little instigation and shaking the bait, it will run. What is the difference between that and a beast? Their ignorance of self-interest was just disgusting to him. As expected, human life is short, and those who live only that life are foolish and lowly. Anyway, thanks to that, I think I can proceed with my n, so that would be desirable. With this, it would be difficult for Arele Ernesia to receive help from humans except for the minimum number of troops. Even if humans are not enoughpared to reincarnated people, it is troublesome when many people unite. If you gather even a small force, it''s a nuisance. Despises humans, but does not look down on humans. That''s why I persuaded them to start the current war. Harial took her eyes off the report and asked the reincarnated person she was discussing. There was something that bothered me a little. By the way, Poelton? I would have told you to provide me with a proper means of attack, right? minor doubts. That is how the countries thatunched a preemptive strike on the Ernesia Kingdom prated the fortress. Why did you provide the spirit reactive shot? They used a magical tool they dubbed the Spirit Reaction Shot. It is a weapon that burns the souls of creatures as food and uses them as power to create a series of explosions. Enough to burn down a mansion even with just one human being sacrificed. Of course, if hundreds of people use it, it will be enough to destroy a fortress. However, it is nothing more than a tool developed at the research level - because the cost performance is not right. Of course, I have no ns to write. I''ve never been told to write But why is that? The question is, why did they provide that to them? Even Harial watched it in bewilderment. Wouldnt it be easier to give it as a more properly processed weapon? Ah, is that what you mean? The answer was a reincarnated person within the Caduceus who contributed to the field of research. Reincarnated Poelton. The old man, who looked nothing more than a skinny old man, giggled and answered Harial''s question. He is the one who provided the spirit reactive bullets. This is because in this n, the supply of goods to the human nation was overseen. You deliberately didnt give me the proper weapons? Is it necessary? Are you afraid of betrayal? At first, I wondered if they had given them too many weapons and were afraid that they would aim the de at them again. But do you really need to? If you betray, stop punishing. And for them, it''s easier than flipping the palm of your hand. Keukkeuk. It is to see sincerity. sex? But Poelton''s answer was unexpected to him. They are desperate. Thats why I asked them to show their own determination and sincerity rather than simply providing it. Show indelible sincerity that can no longer be postponed. Create a situation in which both enemies and allies can no longer retreat. Be willing to sacrifice the lives of your allies to kindle the mes of war so that they can no longer retreat. And show it to the enemy. That is the minimum standard to receive support and the sincerity they must show. Poelton said so. Now, does that mean sincerity? Thanks to their venom, dont the humans of Ernesia Kingdom also look tired? Is that all? To be honest, there are a few things that are just a hobby. I''m shy, but I''m confessing a really terrible truth. You have a really bad taste, too. Harial sighed. If you have to talk about the rhyme of determination, it must be this old man''s hobby after all. It must have been an act of fooling around with material support and a position that could no longer be taken back. For the sake of the kingdom, I have no choice but to risk my life and run. It was very disrespectful how they writhed over that order. Or is there a problem? very. I wont stop you, so do it in moderation. Hariel did not me Poelton. It was a job I entrusted to him despite knowing his tendencies from the beginning, and I didn''t even feel like raising an eyebrow at this level of work. It is still too early to give undeserved cultural goods to those with intellect that are no different from livestock. Well, since you''ve shown enough sincerity, we will properly support you. Right. and Isn''t it a bad way to take out their souls as a first blow? dragging. They would be wary if they brought a weapon they had never seen before, but they suffered great damage, probably because they didn''t think they wouldmit a suicide bombing. It will definitely affect future morale. Poelton couldn''t stopughing the whole time at how hrious it was. Above all, I never forced them to operate like this when I handed it over to them. Those idiots just used it in such a savage way. You can offer your soul, but it doesn''t have to be human. Humans are the most powerful, but in fact, monsters and animals should be used as sacrifices to produce enough power. Of course, Poelton didn''t exin that. You mean you didnt force it? Thats it. I really wouldn''t have forced it. what happened After that? Of course I will. More proper materials than now. Now that you are on the same boat, it must be a thought that will be generously poured out. Satisfied with the answer, Harial nodded and got up. Then I''ll leave the details up to you. I do. If so, is Harial-sama doing it as nned? okay. Harial has no intention of going to this war. There is no room for fine-tuning. He has only one thing to do. In the meantime, I willplete my longing. That was the purpose of Harial''s stay on this earth for over a thousand years. I''m going to finish the secret art of my previous life. I pressed my fingers between my brows while receiving a report on the current situation of each border fortress on a personal route. What a mess. their unreasonable surprise. Simultaneously destroying the border forts through ridiculous means. Because of that, most of the forts were half-destroyed or destroyed. It wasn''t a funny situation. Lets try these. There was nothing to investigate what had happened. Even looking at the list of countries that have already dered war, they all have one thing inmon. Contact with Caduceus. During thest meeting, he showed signs of colluding with them in advance. Also, those who reacted somewhat positively to their opinions and flirted with them. Itspletely over. I don''t know exactly what the story came and went, but I can roughly guess the nuance. I will support you with everything, so why don''t you take this opportunity to get rid of the person sitting on the top of your head? I would have said it roughly like this. The problem is that the situation in other continents is simr. The countries each of which have reincarnated individuals who have discussed cooperation with us are being dered war and attacked by humans coborating with the Caduceus. It is divided between humans. Is the purpose the chaos of the entire continent? Thest thousand years ago, humans were at least united, so this time humans are fighting among themselves. It''s nasty bullshit. Above all, I am even more annoyed because I now have a sense of what they are aiming for in the confusion. They must be trying to put an end to everything neatly while fighting each other. The question is whether the other lords will be able to stop their invasion. It is simr to, but different from, the previous three-nation war. At that time, I was also pushed back and pushed, and it became a bothersome result that I was also conscripted. It''s not much more than 3 countries now. Isn''t it already being beaten like a drum all over the border? If this is the case, it will be difficult even for Ernesia Kingdom.'' There is a possibility that it will copse in a short time. Originally, with their national strength, it would be impossible to break through Ernesia Kingdom. Was there no preparation period? However, the time until the start of the war was a surprise. Perhaps now they are supported by the Caduceus. Even if only materials and weapons were supported in earnest, their momentum would surely change. If left alone, it will inevitably copse.'' Chapter 591 Episode 591. Deration of War by the Conciliated This does not mean that our aristocrats are ipetent. This time the conditions are too bad. No matter how hard you try, you cannotpletely block the border crossing no matter how much you use your current domestic power. The next best thing is to push back the defense line and then rally and respond. As in thest war, if we step in and intervene, we won''t be able to block it enough, but rather push it back. However, the purpose this time is not to win the war. The opponents to be defeated are not those idiots. That''s why I can''t go to that war this time. It''s not where I''m going After all, is that the best? There is a way. That''s enough to ovee this crisis. Certainly a way to prolong the course of that apparent war. I have already made a proposal myself to the King''s side. I also got consent. I can''t help it. First of all, you need to secure some space. And it is desirable to put it in a fixed state as much as possible. So, I contacted you right away. grow. If they use humans, they should use this one too. It is an eye for an eye. yes war. Let''s make it big. The follow-up troops of the Zelnian Kingdom were able to pass near the border fortress of the Ernesia Kingdom, which had been annihted smoothly. Um Although he had heard beforehand, Viscount Gtel, themander in charge of the follow-up troops, looked around and fell asleep without realizing it. It is said to be a fortress of an enemy country, but the current sight was so gruesome that even he frowned. I don''t know what they are thinking.'' These are the impressions of the nobles who decided on the current war. There were too many corners in this war that even Viscount Gretel could not understand. yes there is a grudge Looking back, it is true that the conflict with Ernesia Kingdom during the days when it was called the Zelnian Holy Kingdom was the cause of its downfall. Even if the fundamental mistake is because of the seeds that the wicked woman sowed, those who only recall memories of the days of the kingdom at the time still go to the kingdom of Ernesia. Even so, the current flow of war did not make sense. Above all, it was originally impossible for them to cross the borders of Ernesia Kingdom as they do now. Was war really that simple? Even preparation takes years. Not to mention, the current Zelnian Kingdom had neither the strength nor the capital to do so. But what about the army of the Zelnian Kingdom now? It was strange to think of him, who knew the situation of the kingdom well. From the armor worn by the soldiers to the spears and even the longbow, there are plenty of faithful weapons in the back. In addition, there is no shortage of all supplies, including military rice. Rather, it overflows. Rumor has it that these materials were brought in from outside.'' In fact, there were eyewitness ounts of unidentified people continuing to send something every day. It''s just a really awkward flow. When he first heard about this war, the thought that popped into his head reflexively. Is this war really caused by our will?'' just a small question. It is said that the past war was the viin''s fault, but even so, it was a war that was fought ording to the will of the people of the country. But what is this now? The solid border fortress of Ernesia Kingdom waspletely blown away. Everything is so futile. The fact made the soldiers feel ufortable. And there are rumors going around. The reason why the fortress disappeared now is because the soldiers secretly sent in from the kingdom sacrificed their lives to use the grotesque magic weapon. There are such unsettling rumors going around. Viscount Gretel put on aplicated expression because he knew what had actually happened. What do you mean by the top line? done. It''s a useless idea.'' The war has already happened. What he had to do was attack the kingdom of Ernesia. He too admits that this is the only way the Zelnian Kingdom can breathe. Not everything can be clean. that''s the reality Increase the marching speed. We must hurry up and rejoin the advance troops. There is already a battle going on in the front line of defense. It seemed that the battle in the front and next defense lines would not be easy, as if the Ernesia kingdom had also learned a lesson and had been vignt. If we don''t ride the momentum now and push forward, we won''t be able to see those who sacrificed themselves to break through this fortress first. But can I speed it up? One of his subordinates warned. To advance more carefully It was pierced, but it was the territory of Ernesia Kingdom. There is a possibility that a detached unit camps to block supply or support. What are you going to do in a ce like this? The current Ernesia Kingdom is in a hurry just by setting up a defense line. There is no indication that the detached unit has moved. The Kingdom of Ernesia has not yet been able to afford to withdraw troops other than the defense line in the face of a surprise attack. That''s why I decided it was okay to pass by. There was no point in upying this ce in the first ce. More than anything, I just feel bad. Getting there early is a priority. Viscount Gtel reiterated the order to speed up the march as if he would no longer listen to the concerns of his men. The soldiers also followed without a word. Perhaps they are only terrified to be here. It must be that he wants to quickly escape from a ce that only has such an ominous feeling. More than that hmm? The Viscount stopped talking and kept his mouth shut. There was someone approaching with a horse in a hurry from the side of the unit. Not a member of his unit. It looked like a messenger sent from another unit. When I stopped him and confirmed his affiliation, he was a messenger sent from the capital of the Zelnian Kingdom. A messenger sent straight from the capital? He was nervous and eager to answer. What is it? A surprise! This is an order to return immediately. The soldier hurriedly shouted and reported what he had seen. surprise attack? Where? After hearing the exnation, it seems that the fortress of the Zelnian Kingdom, which is on the opposite side of this ce, has been attacked by surprise. Currently, the number of troops in each fortress in the Zelnian Kingdom is not so great. Except for the raids of the Kingdom of Ernesia, most of them were conscripted except for the minimum number of troops. What would happen if you were attacked in such a situation? In the end, it seemed that he had no choice but to issue an order to urgently recall the troops still on the move and defend the fort under attack. After listening to the messenger''s exnation, he understood this far. But I was still puzzled. Who the hell carried out the attack? No way There is no movement from the side of Ernesia Kingdom... It is not the kingdom of Ernesia. hmm? The surprise was The soldier took a deep breath and cried out. It''s a unit made up of heterogeneous people! Heterogeneous... A unit made up of heterogeneous races such as elves and beastmen. and the position of the fortress currently under attack. Which countries are adjacent to it? What it means is one thing. Could it be Kelly?! I heard the news. I heard that Kelly''s troops were ambushed in the rear room of the Zelnian Kingdom. yes. It happened. It seems that the Zelnian Kingdom is also quite perplexed. Because I had to urgently recall the follow-up troops I had sent. You could see how flustered he was. But even so, it is already toote. In the meantime, the borders of the Zelnian Kingdom have already been surrendered to Kellya. They destroyed the fortress of Ernesia Kingdom, but instead they lost other fortresses to Kelia''s surprise attack. It''s ugly. U ha ?????? My brother, who is currently staying alone atte hours, was silent for a while. And the oldest brother who organized his thoughts broke the silence with a nod. It is as you suggested. yes. Fortunately, they kept their promise. It is known to the world that the current situation happened by ident. But in reality it is not. It is a situation that has already finished talking with them in advance. Give grace and sometimes threaten. That''s how I built rtionships with other countries that would take our side. And force them... no I just asked them to show their friendship slightly. The result is this. If they dere war on Ernesia Kingdom ande in, they will hit them too. Yes, as per the agreement. Kellya strikes the Zelnian Kingdom. In addition, the other countries that made the same agreement also hit the country that attacked the Ernesia kingdom. Everything is ording to the agreement made. If you are prepared to start a war, you must also be prepared to be defeated. If the other side conspires, it means that this side also concocts and ys the same way. Opinions coincided. Or there is a position that cannot be resisted and a position that cannot ovee temptation. At least with the current support, the kingdom of Ernesia would be able to breathe. They will have to protect their butts too, so the offensive wont be as intense as it is now. The words at least for now'' were deliberately muttered in my mind. Yes. Despite the unexpected confusion, they still did not give up. Even now, the enemy''s troops who have crossed the border areunching an offensive to attack the defense line every day. If possible, I would have liked to step back when I got my butt burned once.'' I guess they''re not in that kind of a position either. Maybe they are impatient too. Even so, I don''t have the heart to understand. No matter how instigated by someone, as long as you dare to take up arms, you will surely pay the price. Of course, in order to do that, you have to deal with the root cause. There is only one solution. I resolutely proposed to my brother. We need to get the ship back. No... To be precise, it''s the sea. We must have the means to send troops across the sea. Hmm Do you think that''s all there is to it? yes. The cause of the current war is a group iming to be the Principality of Caduceus. Things won''t get better unless they disappear. When I insisted that the culprit be struck, Senior Brother frowned and groaned. Um Why in the world do they disapprove of the kingdom of Ernesia... There would be no contact. I can''t say that it''s because of me. The point of contact that is now open and alive was just quietly adjusting the atmosphere. If you shut your mouth, will you cover even half of it?. Even if it wasn''t for me, this would have happened.'' Even if I cooperate with them or withdraw from the kingdom of Ernesia, the current position of the kingdom of Ernesia will be an obstacle to them. He would have been beaten for whatever reason. So, it is not my fault that this war broke out. Rather, I tried to reduce the possible damage! Great work Arel! So I''m not bad. The bad guys are them. Punishment is what they deserve! And I will punish you! Their base is in the middle of the sea. In order to strike, it is possible to inevitably cross that sea. Hmm But the ship... My brother was speechless. That''s right. The ship is not in our hands right now. To be precise, as the Kingdom of Felsen dered war and unterally closed all borders at the same time, the connection with the port city was naturally cut off. Our personnel working in the port city were also forcibly kicked out. Well, Ernesia Kingdom, which had no port, couldn''t bring it even if they wanted to. We had left all five of our steel wires, which had been built since thest expedition, there. It was something he was concerned about when he learned that the kingdom of Felsen was joining Herial''s side. Well, let''s just say it''s fortunate that no hostages were taken. In fact, it would have been easier to free them if they had taken hostages. Chapter 592 Chapter 592. Deration of war by the pacified (5) + Give me my boat (1) The problem is the seized iron wire. Hmm After all, we can''t bring it to our side. It is still unknown what happened to the iron wire moored there. It''s probably anchored under the watchful eye of the Kingdom of Felsen by now. There is a possibility that it may have been sunk, but since it seemed that it coveted iron wires in the past, it would not have been easily removed. I believe in their greed. Haven''t you already advised Felsen Kingdom several times about the ship? The problem is that even when I protest, they dont listen. There was a contract to lease the port, but they shamelessly did not even listen to a formal protest. Did you think that you could overturn it with a contract war? It seems that he really doesn''t think about the future. Is it enough to win? Or was it instigated by them to such an extent that even that much was unreasonable? Is it necessary? The iron wire has been used as a trade ship until now, but in the current situation, it can be used as a battle ship as much as you like. It is absolutely necessary for a counterattack. In the worst case, you can rent Kelia''s port and ship to move. In that case, there is a n. However, the most desirable thing is to recover the iron wire. hmm But to recapture the wire... yes. You will have to retrieve it yourself. Is that possible? Even now, the Kingdom Army is struggling to stop the Felsen Kingdom''s offensive. If you have to. I know. know. We are going to carry out the recapture operation only with our Fahilia units. My brother''s eyes narrowed at my suggestion. Do you have any thoughts? there is. If not, I wouldn''t have even talked about it. tell me. listen and make a decision I smiled at his attitude and exined my n. Of course, he can''t help but agree. Give me my belly (1) and five dayster. I led the personnel and entered the operation to recapture the iron wire. I never thought I''d go looking for a boat that''s not even a person.'' It''s such an important thing that I can''t help it. The fact that the trading ship was made of solid iron wire was actually for this asion. Originally, it was to prepare for a possible intercontinental invasion. The question is, what do you do when you are ready? If it''s taken away, it''s a joke. So we decided to go out for a while to retrieve the iron wire. To be honest, I''m still against it. Seina expressed her opinion slightly disapprovingly. We already told you why we need to get the boat back. That is it, too. Is there a reason Arel-nim should go personally? in case of any unforeseen danger. If I say that, there is no way that my close associates, who only know me, who is known as a byword for weakness, will be convinced. Besides that, I have other reasons to go. He said he wouldn''t agree unless I went and negotiated with him myself. I told you why. ha Is that why you kept it a secret from Pena-sama as well? It''s an after-action report. I guess I didnt say anything because I was afraid I would object. hot. I didn''t expect Seina to point this out so urately. It must be said that it is reckless in the eyes of people withmon sense. Don''t be afraid to do three or so. The lord must have had other thoughts. Grandpa, dont stay still. An old man watching from behind. Seina''s grandfather, Avenna, did not budge even from her granddaughter''s harsh attitude. And behind him, Seinane''s vigers quietly followed her, avoiding her eyes. They are all mercenaries hired for this recapture operation. Although they had not reached the level of the knights of the current Ernesia Kingdom, all of them were Auro users and not even official soldiers of the kingdom, so they were suitable for a strategy aimed at a gap at such a time. Above all, it is also suitable because it has the flexibility unique to mercenaries. I want you to hear my granddaughters concerns with a bit of bitterness. We will risk our lives to protect the safety of the lord. Ha ha ha! Is that why you don''t believe me? However, it seems that Seina is not very reliable in mobilizing them. Surprisingly, the evaluation of the vigers is salty. Maybe it''s because I''m considering it carefully, so I think I show this attitude to my hometown people. Because she is surprisingly aware of this aspect. More than anything, it must be because it could be dangerous if you make a mistake. Because what we have to do now is to go directly to the port city and recapture the ship. In case of emergency, I will only take Arel-nim with me, so everyone can save their lives by themselves, right? You don''t have to worry about that. This grandfather is still corrected. Oops, I guess thats what it is. Aside from the jokes between grandfather and granddaughter, in reality, Avenna has a strong internal energy unlike her old-fashioned appearance. I think it''s probably at the level of a master at its peak. When he wanted to mobilize the most talented people in the vige for this operation, he personally stepped forward and no one in the vige raised objections. But her concerns are valid. Wouldnt that be a very desirable situation? So it can''t be helped. Then maybe he will cooperate. Seina, who had already heard the rough story, was still dubious. I''ve already heard of that. Are you Arel? Is it really a sword that I can trust him? Youll know when you see it. If it doesn''t work out, that''s what I think. So I hope you don''t worry too much... . Just like that, we secretly crossed the border and headed for the port city. First of all, the skills of the vigers of Seinane who were hired were outstanding, so there was no problem in passing through with the surplus lord who was a weak cosyer. It was because he had asked the elder brother in advance to pretend to attack a nearby fortress using nearby troops. Thanks to that, it was easy to get over because I was paying attention. Now all that remains is to arrive safely and retrieve the iron wire. You just have to go in. I have something in mind after that. Avenna, who had heard the story from the mercenaries who had returned from looking around, straightened her beard as if embarrassed. As a result of peeping, it seems that the defense is quite solid. Are you that strong? It seems too well-prepared to be called a unit of a lord. ording to what he had looked at, it seemed that the port city was already closed and firmly guarded by the soldiers of the Felsen Kingdom. The troops that I roughly guessed from the outside are more faithful than those of the lord''s army that I have previously known. It seems that the kingdom of Felsen is paying special attention to protecting it. Well, if you think about it withmon sense, of course you would want to recapture the ship. It is natural to take care of it. Isnt it safe to go back now? Seeing that too, I would rmend retreating. No matter how much we do, it seems difficult to pass that safely. Even Avenna spoke weakly now. Well, that''s a valid opinion. It''s definitely hard to break through. I got it too. But there is no turning back on the n. once you look at the situation. If you don''t like it, let''s go back. I''m not going to beg you to forcefully cross over there. If things don''t go as nned, we''ll have to change the recovery method a bit differently. Wouldn''t something like a changer dressed in a penguin appear and break through the door and turn the port city into a mess? But right now, I don''t want to do anything tantly suspicious. More than anything, I want to believe in it now. let''s wait for a while As wemunicated beforehand, whether he wille or not. In the first ce, this strategy was created because he first sent me the proposal. It was none other than the secret letter he sent that made the n to recapture the iron wire first. It was something I wasn''t expecting much from, so I read it with great interest. If that were true, they would be able to recapture the iron wire without much difficulty. The problem is that it is very difficult to determine whether it is true or false. Though I can''t tell if it''s true or false with that piece of paper.'' If not, you can just fold it and bounce it, and then give it a retributionter. it''s ok I''m short first. Lets start by checking whether he keeps his promise or not. You can decideter whether to continue the recapture or not. We arrived at a cave on the outskirts of this territory. If it was Milseo-daero, the promised meeting ce would be here. I just told the mercenary vigers to look around and entered the cave with Seina. ruler? how is it Is it true or false? I don''t have much confidence in it. I understand what you mean. If I were in Seina''s position, I would have said the same thing. In fact, I still doubt 60%. Why did you go anyway? Actually, it doesn''t matter either way. Even if it''s a trap, I have an idea. leeway leeway. I think a trap would be less boring... I even think the same thing. However, it didn''t seem like the development I had hoped would happen. Upon entering the cave, I felt the presence of a familiar human being. You really are here. A middle-aged man who appeared with a familiar voice. Viscount Gernil Peckernia, the lord of Gernil region and also the original owner of the port city. And he is the one who called me. You came because I called you? Isn''t it strange that people usually think that they''lle back with a secret letter like that? is it? From behind, Seina seems to be right, saying Yes, yes, and expressing sympathy. Whose side are you on? So what you called out is a trap? When I asked with a small smile, Viscount Gernil''s eyes shed. But there is no sign of danger. It''s as you guessed. No, I also wanted to see whether or not Prince Arell Ernesia woulde. Hmm, did you want to judge this sides actions in your own way? Just as I was going to decide my response based on whether I set a trap or not, it must mean that he set his own standards. Then, which side is Viscount Gernil''s judgment now? There''s nothing to ask. Hmm, let me help you there. But only this once. Viscount Gernil''s assistance. It was to help me get into the port city to retrieve the iron wire. Of course, looking at it this far, it''s a dubious proposal. He is, after all, a nobleman of Felsen Kingdom. Why did he, of course, help a person from a foreign country and a country that is currently at war? It was only natural that Seina covered it up and doubted and opposed it. Although I came here with traps as the basic premise. Viscount Gernil''s actions could be said to be unexpected. What on earth did he regret that he did something tantamount to betraying his country? I want to ask you something. Would you mind helping me? It''s hard to think that it moved simply because of the existing treaty, right? It would be a problem if they were caught. Do not worry. You won''t find out. confident speech. And I think it would be better for Prince Arell to recapture the wire. aha? It sounds like you don''t want the kingdom of Felsen to win? Did you hear something wrong? When I asked bluntly, he shrugged. If that''s really the victory of Felsen Kingdom. Ohhh? I pped my hands inwardly. He is aware of the nature of this war. Chapter 593 Episode 593. Give me my boat (2) I know that strange winds have been blowing among the high-ranking nobles of the Kingdom of Felsentely. With Duke Hummel at the forefront. The Viscount must havee too? Of course I came. Of course, I took care of things. Are you still willing to help me? Are you going to help anyway? The world will not know who I received what from. Ha ha ha ha ha ha. Pretty bold. What I mean is that you just have to wipe your mouth. He was talking quite absurd, but he burst outughing and then straightened up. And I dont think it would benefit us if they won. You want us to take care and win the victory? Even if the Kingdom of Ernesia loses, there will be nothing to lose after that. He is thinking of walking a tightrope. The Felsen kingdom''s current actions are also questionable, so it is to help me in case of an emergency. Even after the kingdom was defeated, I thought that if I did that, I would take good care of the situation. Or are you offended? No, actually, I quite like someone like the Viscount. These are not empty words. A wise man is always wee. You''re joking too much. Whether its a joke or a joke, it doesnt matter. so? What kind of help would he give us if he summoned it so boldly? Can I look forward to it? Well, I can roughly guess the extent to which he can help. You can''t explicitly intervene. If we seed, he too will be caught off guard until the situation is settled. So I won''t do anything to get my tail caught. At best, it''ll help us crawl into the port city without a hitch. Assistance is only a little bit of guidance. Viscount Gernil said so and pointed towards the cave behind him. Is that the way the cave will guide you? If you follow this inside, you will be able to get inside the port city. A secret passage It''s quite an anachronistic passage, but considering the time when the port city was built, it''s possible. And even to me, Viscount Gernil isn''t telling lies right now. Doesnt anyone else know about that passage? The ones encamped in the city right now are not our soldiers. That means you dont know. Outsiders do not know, and the Viscount also did not share information about this passage 1? U: ? = This is all I can do. There was an ident where someone came in and recaptured the boat by a road I did not know. Is it enough? hmm. Well, that''s enough. It''s an assistant in the range that was fully expected, and it''s perfect. If I can go into hiding, then it''s up to me. By the way, there are a lot of friends who strangely tell me the byway these days.'' Will my poprity see the light? Yes, it''s something to live honestly and see. However, after passing through this passage, I cannot guarantee it. I know what he''s worried about You are free to enter, but what will you do after that? After recapturing the ship? What are you going to do after that? You ask. I know. Recapture is always up to us. I know you don''t have to worry about that. I expressed my gratitude and confidently dered. That much is easy for us. It''s just like holding a spoon. It''s a problem that it''s five thousand-ton spoons, but there''s no problem. If so, I won''t stop you. After going through the secret passage that Viscount Gernil gave us, we were finally able to safely enter the port city. Connected to this passage is arge warehouse in the port. After opening the secret door blocked by luggage, a wee salty and rotten fishy smell greets us. So Arell? Is it really that simple? It might be simple if you guys work hard. It''s not that simple. The ones who don''t put any effort into it are all of you who are working hard instead of me. I believe you. I believe you will work hard to get it back. So run hard. Oh, I knew that. Seina let out a long sigh, saying that she knew that now. Then, what will Arel-nim do? Would you like to wait here? No way. After all, isnt the goal for all of us to get to the ship? You should already know what we are going to do because we have told everyone well. then that''s one I stretched out my arms towards Seina. Wont you take me? Because he is a self-proimed weak lord who can only run 100 meters in 20 seconds in front of everyone. I will stick with the concept until the end. At least until the world ends. I wonder if it was necessary to dry it after all. Seina smiled bitterly and picked me up. Don''t worry. I am lighter than I look and she is strong. no There is now saying that a man should not listen to a woman hugging him. So, I hope you don''t think of me as rude. Actually, I''m pretty satisfied. * * * To sum up what happened after that, Seina, who was holding me and running, ran all over the port with all her might and headed for the ship. And the soldiers who were surprised to see us were handled skillfully by the mercenary vigers. Most of the people guarding these ces are ordinary soldiers. Most of the people who were able to make it difficult would have been recruited into the unit to attack Ernesia Kingdom. Most of all, they didn''t expect that the enemy would suddenlye out of the warehouse, so they were more lethargic than they thought. The soldiers were ambushed by our mercenaries and subdued. I clicked my tongue as I watched the soldiers quickly dumped into the sea. Its pitiful. tsk tsk... Well, it''s pathetic, so I have to say thank you. While being hugged by Seina, I called them pathetic and pathetic. Is that what you''re going to say while holding me? of course! I am OK. Hiding power is always my concept. That''s how we were able to enter the inside of the iron wire without much trouble. Well, it looks better than expected. The five iron wires seized here were all seemingly fine on the outside. I didn''t think it would have been sunk hastily, but I guessed that one ce might not have been damaged, but the condition of the iron wire is fine except for the cargo being stolen. Could it be that those idiots from Felsen Kingdom really thought to use this ship for themselves? I want to thank them from the bottom of my heart because their greed is as I expected. About the same time he was taking a rough look at the ship''s condition, Avenna came and talked about the current situation. For some reason, he tossed the soldier whose neck had turned 340 degrees with one hand while exining the situation. The seizure of the ship has just beenpleted, but After this... upying the ship was a sess, but I guess you want to say that the next problem is. Now, the soldiers who heard themotion areing from outside. It''s very difficult to break through. The most desirable thing is that the sea is empty, so we can move the boat and leave. Currently there are no sailors here. Ovtion is not something that beginners can move recklessly. don''t worry. If it went ording to n, all we had to do was get here. Hurry up and install the one you brought. Under my direction, the mercenaries set up the separately brought tools on the deck of the ship. This It''s nothing. signal re. It''s a simple light re. Soon, res were fired upwards, radiating a deep blue light in the air. Even in the daytime, it is clearly visible from a distance. And soon, a unique reaction to teleport was felt, and a number of wizards poured out. It was the Territory Wizards who had been lurking outside the city beforehand, and Dia. It looks like you''ve arrived. Thank you for your effort We will take over the rest. Whew I wish you well. Everyone breathes a sigh of relief when the wizards sessfully arrive. This is the original n. In order to move the ship, the wizard''s ability is required, but of course the enemy is also prepared. If you infiltrate by teleport, you will be caught because of the unique mana wave. Therefore, even if it is cumbersome, the agile mercenaries have no choice but to call the wizards after quietly and quickly upying the target and securing safety. Okay then Dia. Will you move the boat as scheduled? Yes, it is simple. There are as many as five ships weighing thousands of tons, but teleportation devices for extrarge mass transport have already been developed, so you can use them. Because teleport is great. The iron ship carrying us was able to leave this port safely. before the scenery changes. The faces of the soldiers who looked at us like dogs chasing chickens were truly worth seeing. This boat will take it back again. Because it was mine from the beginning. In the first ce, there''s now to get on a boat and escape to the sea, right? yes? Thendscape changed to a familiar world of pure white snow. It is moved to a pre-determined point. Our current destination is the ins outside the city of Pahilia. There is enough space to stand a few iron wires. Aken and other dwarves and technicians are already waiting here. They immediately went to work inspecting the ship. Can''t we move to the workshop right away? Archen frowned and asked. As time is running out, you want to hurry as much as possible. But I did not relinquish the order to look closely. Because it all needs to be. just in case. We moved to the ins in preparation for an ident. It certainly needs to be. Aken soon understood. Blowing it straight into the workshop would be an unwise decision. Perhaps the kingdom of Felsen or the people behind it did something wrong. I searched once, but I need to investigate once more. After checking again to see if there are any hidden spies and any suspicious devices, it will be sent to the workshop only after determining that there is no problem. Actually, this was found through a crack in the deck. Dia came out quietly and held out something. It is an object in the shape of an elongated cylinder. wow! Is it a bomb? It was like a bomb in which the magic form engraved inside the barrel emitted mes and exploded. They know what a bomb is. Seina hated seeing the dangerous goods that Dia brought. no. If you put it out calmly, what will you do dangerously? it''s okay. It was immediately invalidated upon discovery. At least it won''t explode when I have it in my hand. As if to prove safety, Dia whirled the bomb in her hand and turned it on top of her hand. I''m feeling these days, but strangely, the yfulness has increased. Let Dia blow the bomb up and cancel the nullification spell. Bang! It exploded. However, seeing that no sound was heard, it seemed that a silence spell had been applied. You won''t see it in the city. Dia handles the bomb the same way over and over again. I was strangely excited more than that. Isn''t it a pretty fireworks disy? If you don''t think it''s a bomb nted on my ship. It was good to look after too. If I hadn''t warned the wizards, including her, in advance, it would have exploded upon recapture. Anyway, after you finish your investigation in earnest, move on and start working. Um, do you really intend to use this as a warship? Aken, who had been called, cleared his throat and asked again. I understand you don''t like it. But it is necessary. I can''t help it. I need it to fight them. you know? It is true. hmm. ok let me do that. How long will the operation take? It won''t take long. The necessary things are already prepared Chapter 594 Episode 594. Give me my ship (3) + Enemies'' intervention (1) The remodeling itself wasn''t out of the blue, it was a sneak peek at the time the ship was originally built. Of course, all the necessary materials and parts are respectfully sleeping in the warehouse. It''s just that Aken felt embarrassed because he didn''t know that he would really use it as a warship. It is not umon for cksmiths to make weapons. However, if it''s a weapon for fighting, it''s bound to feel a little ufortable. In addition, there must be a feeling of being annoyed by the tight schedule. one month No, lets finish it in about 20 days. Its the 20th Well, that''s enough to get it right. Die if you work. Yes, it must be If you die and work. Even as he spoke, Aken didn''tugh. I bet it''s not a joke. I didn''t evenugh. It''s exactly the amount of time you''d expect. We also need to prepare our soldiers. The time is well within the allowable range. It will be the first time for the soldiers to fight on the water, so they should be taught that too... . Looking back, there''s a lot of work to be done.'' You just have to attack it, but I thought that would be such a nuisance. Well, that''s what life is. Anyway, it''s the 20th. I silently looked up at the sky and murmured. Like it or not, it means that things will change in 20 days. 20 days. If you spend a lot of time busy, it may be time that passes quickly. the problem is . I wonder if it will pass quietly until then. There''s no way that would happen.'' Unexpectedly, it seems that the war situation is not confused. Harial quietly looked at the current status of the invasion of Ernesia Kingdom and clicked her tongue as if regretting it. Even though it was good to break the border and push the first time. Again, there is no further momentum. Ernesia Kingdom is defending somehow. Even that was not enough, and even the allies supported it. At this rate, it will be a long battle. that''s what you want The problem is that Ernesia Kingdom is not on the defensive yet. They supported the war at best, but it seems that they are not doing their job properly. Is there a limit to material support alone? Isnt it like that? Uhm, there''s no way you''ll be a woman just by giving a weapon to a kid who doesn''t know anything, right? At best, it''s going to be a corner room follicle. Rumelsitasa is the one who speaks lightly, as if joking, in a tone that is the opposite of the one who seriously contemtes it. After taking a break from the battle with Arell, she recently returned and is preparing to take over the leadership of the Caduceus instead of Heriel, who is busy finishing the n. The current discussion was one of those processes. Why don''t you give me a more powerful weapon? You can make this and that, right? No, I don''t think that will work either. It''s something I''ve considered for a while before, but I''ve dismissed it myself. It is dangerous to carelessly give humans weapons beyond their means. And ording to the report from the Kingdom of Felsen, it seemed that Ernesia Arel had recaptured the iron wire tied to the port city. They must be trying to counterattack by trimming the iron wire. one month No, it will take less than that. Considering their abilities, they''ll want to attack right away in about 20 days. And at that time, Arell Ernesia will also attack herself. Um? 20 days is close, right? You mean that? Isnt it almost the same day the n is executed? Right. Its such a strange coincidence. What is a coincidence? It must be intentional. It''s probably not a coincidence. You must be calcting and nning. I''m aiming for the best timing to interrupt. I can''t. Hariel made a decision. Rumel City Thasa. huh? why? Its 30%. Harial spread three fingers. Recognizing the meaning, Rumelcitasa twisted her hair with her fingers and narrowed her eyes. Are you really going to let me out? Does not matter. who do not know this n. and those who are not involved. who do not need All of them are 30% Chusler. Send them out everywhere. Among the reincarnated people who joined the alliance, they are those who have nothing to do with his true intentions. Those who didn''t learn on purpose because they didn''t know or because they had anxiety factors. Send them to each country in the name of support. And make sure to moderate the dispute properly. Can I still? Even Rumelsitasa asked a little puzzledly. Harial''s order was to send the reincarnated people into the war. Of course, it wasn''t a tone that worried about the loss of 30% of the manpower. The number of humans will be less than nned. A massacre beyond the set limits is not their intention either. Rumelsitassa made that point. If reincarnated people are sent to war, it doesn''t end with chaos, which is the original purpose. Its annoying if it doesnt work out, but should I go? I cannot allow that. You must defend this ce. ah? Is that right? My heart aches for the people who will be sacrificed, but I can''t help it. Even if it shrinks to that extent, society will continue to exist. And if it doesn''t work, I''ll apply even the secret technique left by that warlock. huh? Would you like to kill and resurrect as you please? If you think so, I won''t stop you either. Then who should I send? Rumelsitasa did not express any further concerns and went outside, tilting her head as if contemting the personnel line. She pretends to be reluctant on the outside, but she withdraws, hiding a madness behind her mouth. Then, shall we send people who may have bad ties to various ces? Do you think that would be good to shake? do whatever you want. Hariel deliberately didn''t point out. Enemies'' Intervention (1) The border area between Kelia and the Zelnian Kingdom. Currently there, a unitposed of Celia''s heterogeneous warriors was rampaging mercilessly against the army of the Zelnian Kingdom. Drop it. Pour it. From the sky, an attacking party made up of harpies who can fly is harassing the heads of the Zelnian Kingdom army by dropping jars of boiling oil or rocks. As soon as the Zelnian Kingdom forces spread their troops to avoid the air units, the Elves are pressuring them by shooting with their bows. Also, from the front, the man-man band made up of centaurs blocks the shield troops of the Zelnian Kingdom from the front, and tramples them. These monsters! When a soldier from the Zelnian Kingdom gnashed his teeth in anger, a beastman soldier who heard the words spat and vomited. What are you guys saying! The Zelnian Kingdom has a grudge against what happened in the days when they imed to be the Holy Kingdom. However, he was only patient because of the Queen''s policy of interacting with humans and not causing confusion. Then they hit their allies first. It was a great opportunity in a different sense for Kelly. A chance to avenge the grudge. When Queen Hetia announced her will to help Ernesia Kingdom at the meeting, representatives of all tribes expressed their support. There were those who supported Ernesia Kingdom out of loyalty, but about half of them were looking for a chance to take this opportunity to avenge their grudge against the Zelnian Kingdom. From the point of view of the Zelnian Kingdom, it was truly heartbreaking. Because of those fucking freaks Themander in charge of the 3rd raid of the Zelnian Kingdom hit the table and cut off his anger. Originally, he had to go out to attack Ernesia Kingdom by now, but because of Kelia''s deration of war, he had toe here as quickly as the other troops. The problem continues to struggle. Originally, they prepared on the premise that they would attack Ernesia Kingdom. weapon tactics. Everything is geared towards a war against humans. Of course, that preparation is useless in a battle against a different race. In addition, the days of fighting against different races were only during the time of the kingdom. Not to mention, things were different for Kelly then and now. At that time, the level of the heterogeneous army was simple. In addition, there was no connection between each tribe, so it was worth fighting if you woke up enough. But now, the different races are properly united and attacking by making the most of their specialties. The difference was great. It was daunting just to block the attack of the troops that made use of the characteristics of various heterogeneous races. Whoop whoop. You look like you are having a hard time, young man. Behind the grittingmander, a smiling boy sitting on a chair with a rxed attitude spoke to him. Only then did I realize that I had eyes to see, and I tried to regain myposure. You showed a disgraceful appearance, Booten Ball. No home Wouldn''t it be natural to disassemble something? There is nothing more difficult than a longevity struggling on the battlefield. Above all, you are still young. There must be a lot of hard work. The boy called Bouton clicked his tongue in a strangely old man-like tone and said, Yes! As expected, he muttered an old man''s spirit and stood up. It''s unnatural to have a boy without even armor on here, but themander never mes Bouton. This is because themander is only in a position to greet him politely. Even themander was surprised at first. The upper echelons of the Zelnian Kingdom said they would send a guest who would turn the tide of the war, but he hadn''t even imagined that such a young boy would unexpectedlye with a letter of introduction. Are you suspicious? Don''t you believe Bonno really has the ability to help you? no that''s not it. It wasn''t just out of politeness to say it wasn''t. At first, when this boy appeared alone, he too was stunned. What overturned his prejudice was the things the boy brought back when he returned to this ce. It is definitely support. No, it was more terrifying than that. Even themander was seized with vague fear. Are you sure you want to use it? Then I brought it to write. Well, since you''ve seen it, you might not like it. It must have been a little shocking to a young man. Hohohobuten just let out augh like an old man. Themander simply broke out in a cold sweat. What he brought as support is now a hot topic even among the soldiers. It certainly wasn''t something that would end quietly. Or do you think you dont need it? it''s okay. We want you to use it right away. Even if you feel remorse, it''s better than losing. Themander begged the boy earnestly. You can do anything, just change the situation. whatever you can do Hohoho. That''s such a bold statement. Bouton shakes his shoulders as if he likes it and makes a mad smile. And looking back at themander, as if giving a warning. But I hope you wont regret anything you see, young man. The warriors Bonno brought are terrifying. I hope it doesn''t be a nightmare. Inma Corps, one of the elite ground forces that Kelia is proud of. Whilemanding an elite unitposed of centaurs, the centaur, who is twice as tall as other kinsmen, takes the lead and stirs up the enemies. One of the representatives of the different races in charge of the politics of Kelia''s current unified nation. Furetel, the representative of the Centaurs, volunteered to personally lead this battle with his own horse- loyalty with the Kingdom of Ernesia! He dered this in front of Queen Hetia. Normally, everyone would have objected that the representative of the Centaurs would step forward, but this time, most of them seemed to understand Fretel''s intentions. Chapter 595 Episode 595. Enemy Intervention (2) Everyone knows why he volunteers himself. He has two reasons for wanting to take part in this battle himself. One is the Zelnian Kingdom... Resentment against them during the days of the Holy Kingdom. He and hispatriots had to be persecuted and called monsters by them from the days when the kingdom was strong. Centaur. That is, half-man, half-horse. Their people were abducted by those who insisted on the doctrines of the Zelnian Holy Kingdom in the past, and had to be eaten or executed like animals. Of course, the priests of the Holy Kingdom, including the saintess, were the ones who led it, and they are no longer there. As the Holy Kingdom was reorganized into a kingdom, the enemy was gradually disappearing. But at that time, the nobles who joined them were alive and well. And they still haven''t changed. Furetel was about to sharpen a knife at them. We will show them our grudge! and second. Ironically, the reason why they emphasized their loyalty to the Ernesia Kingdom was that their fellow countrymen were freed because of the war between the Ernesia Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom. Their evil religion copsed and their kidnappedpatriots were freed after a deal under the hood. That''s why he can pay off his grudge and maintain his loyalty with the Kingdom of Ernesia, so there must be no reason to refuse. You guys! Nothing has changed even after abandoning that goddamn religion! As if making use of hisrger physique than other Centaurs, he personally crashes into the enemy''s shield and pushes it. When he struck down with his front hoof, the shield soldier could not stand it and his arm broke and copsed. Furetel shouted furiously at those soldiers and threw them away with a hammer. this monster! Seeing that Jinyeol was destroyed in a single blow, a soldier gritted his teeth and red at him. Furetel grabbed the soldier by the cor, lifted him up, and gnashed his teeth as if he were about to chew on them. monster? under Does it look like that in your eyes? ? Keugh! Don''t forget! You bastards did more to my people before you brought that boastful doctrine! Of course, he has no intention of holding all the soldiers ountable. After all, these centas are just soldiers fighting ording to orders. The things that really need to be trampled on must be the ones above them. That''s why Furetel is just fighting the soldiers of the enemy country as enemies, and himself as a warlord. Dealing only with those who fight back, those who retreat in fear are ignored or kicked out of the way, and those who flee are not pursued. Even so, his momentum was so terrifying that in the end, his own people had to subtly dissuade him. A ck-haired Minotaur approached and stood beside him, quietly advising him. Contrary to his stern appearance, the cow-headed heterogeneous warrior stopped him with a calm voice. Representative Mertel who leads the Minotaur. He also participated in the battle this time with his close friend Fretel. Even before the unification, the Centaur and the Minotaur were allied with each other. In addition, they participated in the war without hesitation because they had a close rtionship with Furetel even before the establishment of a unified nation. Hey kid. I know how you feel. You went too far go too far. Realizing that the advice was that there was no need to capture useless soldiers anymore, he held his breath as if to calm down. hmm. Are you drying the cow''s hair? Think of your purpose. Are we going to be invaders too? do not worry. I have no intention of going there. In any case, the purpose of the current battle was to divide the military power of the Zelnian Kingdom. As much as they beat them, they cannot focus on Ernesia Kingdom. Even now, they are running wild, but they are not pushing it any more than necessary. If you set your mind to it, you can upy the border as well as beyond it, but you did not dare to step forward. If you know, line up. Aren''t you nervous about following your legs? Im second and the others aregging behind. Right. Convinced by his friend''s point, Furetel looked ahead. Certainly, the purpose of embarrassing the Zelnian Kingdom could be achieved without pushing further. This should be enough. Tell the other guys not to go any further than this. The four of you who say that are the most out there. They looked at the condition of the retreating enemy and wanted to take a step back to adjust the line properly. However, the two who were talking were suddenly silent. Did you notice? Of course. Although not as sensitive as other races, their warrior intuition sensed a faint change. It was not a simple retreat. A little while ago, the soldiers of the Zelnian Kingdom were considered to be retreating, but that judgment was just overturned. At the same time as the soldiers retreated, there was a group that appeared as if they were taking turns. Could it be that you were trying to deceive? It''s ridiculous. Could it be that he was pretending to retreat, inducing his carelessness and trying to counterattack again? Fretel snorted, saying that he was not even on the tactical axis, and lifted the hammer with a firm grip on the hilt. He rolled his feet as if rekindling the fighting spirit he had cut off. Good. You don''t even have to give up if you dare. I''ll smash you to my heart''s content. In moderation hm? Mertel also raised her greatsword and groaned as she tried to prepare for battle. The momentum of the crowd running from the other side was strange. for a moment? Are those Zelnians right? I can''t help but question that. The momentum of the advancing enemy soldiers is obviously not human. Human armies cannot charge with such ferocious momentum. In the first ce, it is impossible with human feet, and if you make a small mistake while running like that, the disy will copse. It doesn''t match the way humans fight. Most of all, humans don''t charge like that. Carefully. Something is strange. I know even if you don''t speak. Kut! Furetel, who was on guard, soon realized the reality of the enemy army and widened his eyes in amazement. What the hell is that! There is no way you will answer if you shout. The enemy soldiers rushing forward were clearly not human. It has a lower body like that of a bull, and the body of another monster above it. There are wings made of sharp des above the shoulders, and dark mes flow from the corners of the mouth that are horribly torn. Mertel, who saw the indefinable appearance of them, muttered indifferently, stunned. Are you a real monster? Are you kidding me now? Of course I know it''s not a joke. If that is not a monster, what else is a monster? Was there a monster like that? I see you for the first time. I dont know. never heard of it! No, that''s not the point! Thinking about its identity is the second problem. The first is that now they are rushing towards them, scattering their enemies and hideous killing intentions. damn! Furetel shouted as he raised the hammer while swearing. Warriors! Don''t be afraid! Face it! Face whatever monsters they bring! Hearing his shout, the warriors of his own tribe and other troops of different races raised their fighting spirit a beatter and shouted in the same way. Whatever the identity of the monster, defeating it is enough. I''ll pile up their corpses and figure them out slowly. They went head-to-head as if they were not going to lose. Kelia''s troops collided with arge army of monsters. But it didn''t take long to realize that it was the wrong choice. As the centaurs charged, their spears broke as soon as they touched the monster''s torso. What?! The unbroken spear barely got stuck, but the monsters ran at it without losing any momentum. As if not caring about their injuries, they rushed at the warriors first, crushing and biting them, and engaging in acts that could never be called fighting, trampled on troops of different races. From above! hit from above! Don''t hit me head on! Winged guys! Hit them in the head! As ordered, troops of winged ones, including harpies, roamed the sky to strike the monsters'' heads. Rather, the monsters roared towards the sky and spread their wings. Their wings quiver once, and suddenly the aerial units lose their bnce and begin to fall. can''t fly... all? The harpies, who had fallen to the ground, tried to move their wings that had suddenly hardened in a state of dismay, but they didn''t listen. It looks like those monsters are up to something. If they are brave in the sky but cannot fly, they have no advantage, but neither. In addition, air units are weakpared to ground units. In order to fly freely in the sky, the strength of the bones has to be weak. The harpies were kicked by the monsters and their entire bodies were broken and died. These bastards! Furetel was enraged at the gruesome sight of his allies and struck the monster with his hammer. Unable to handle his strength, which surpassed that of most centaurs, the monster became bloody. What are you doing! Push! In addition, the warriors of each race are fighting the monsters with all their might, defeating the wounded warriors. I somehow prevented it from getting involved at once. But the problem is... . shit. these. How many are there! There''s no point in defeating just one or two monsters. Several thousand monsters appeared. Maybe it will reach the bay. It is realistically impossible to defeat all of them one by one, no matter how Furetel is. Furetel quickly turned his head to find his only hope. That guy is definitely themander!'' I hate to admit it, but if these are an army, there must be somemanding them. Soon he discovered an alien being among the hordes of monsters. Isn''t it that a monstrous and gigantic guy than the other monsters walks out? OK Are you the boss? However, the monster that is presumed to be the leader only growls and drools as thenguage is notmunicated. The stones touched by the saliva melted without a shape. This is terrible Fretel stamped his hooves in disgust and raised his chin. I never thought I''d be in a position where I had to look up at my enemies. If I just defeat this guy... Defeating that boss monster might change the current situation. No, at least if you can make those monsters shrink even a little, more warriors can be saved. He risked his death and, without hesitation, kicked off the ground and charged. At once, his huge body elerated and flew towards the monster. A charge that even the shield soldiers of the Zelnian Kingdom could not block. But the monster screamed and raised its arms without showing any sign of fear. Then the chief monster''s arm wriggled and changed its shape. It turned into a huge ax de and struck down without hesitation. I''m afraid he''s not a monster, so his talent is terrible. Furetel jumped up on all fours and dodged the axe. Perhaps because ofck of reason, the trajectory of the attack is crude. However, the power is ignorant, and just by striking it down, the ground splits several meters apart. I can''t even afford to stand up. I''ll put an end to it before that! Furetel jumped up and down while avoiding the monster''s attack, then jumped over the monster''s head in an instant and returned back, while at the same time twisting his body and swinging his hammer with all his might, showing a body movement that was unbelievable for a centaur. The same blunt weapon that killed other monsters in one blow hit him on the head. Its nice?????? But Furetel was speechless. Chapter 596 Episode 596. Enemy intervention (3) Quick. What broke wasn''t the sound of the head monster''s body breaking. The hammer that hit it was broken. What I saw at the same time was the sight of an awl protruding from the boss monster''s head piercing through and crushing the hammer. What the hell is that guy?!'' At the same time as he doubted, a de protruding from the body of the monster pierced his entire body, who had lost his weapon. As it was, it pierced Furetel''s whole body, lifted it up, and threw it. Mertel managed to jump in and catch him before Furetel''s huge body flew about 10 meters and crashed to the ground. However, it is impossible to ept it politely. The two men collided in a mess and were pushed out, rolling roughly on the floor and sweeping the floor. Keuuh Didn''t I usually tell him to lose some weight, you ignoring bastard. Anyway, that''s why the horse guys. Standing up while swearing at her, Mertel took out a medicine bottle from her waist pocket and roughly shoved it into Furetel''s mouth. Furetel, who was almost dying, coughed violently and raised his head. The sudden fatal injury was blocked with an elixir, but the damage was still there, so he staggered to his feet. Aftering to his senses, Furetel looked down at his empty hands in a state of dismay. It seemed that he had no idea what had happened. Is it lost? Yeah, I was blown away because I was treated badly What a terrible monster. I never thought I would see you fly away. I never even imagined shit. Furetel spat when he finally understood that he had dared to challenge the monster and had been defeated in vain. shit! Bring your weapon! There is no time to talk about the feeling of defeat. Furetel took the long spear from the other soldiers and grabbed it. As expected, itcks a sense of weightpared to the hammer he used to use. The problem was that there was no time to express that regret, and no one seemed to be idle enough to listen. While he was blown away, the morale of the allies, of course, fell. There is nothing more shocking than the defeat of a trusted warrior. While the ally was embarrassed, the boss monster who blew him away seemed tough lightly. As if mocking his weakness. And as if they had waited, the other monsters started attacking the devastated allies again. It is the same as when hope is broken and greater despair is poured out. Damn it Furetel rushed in and swung his spear to help his ally, swearing at him and not having time to clean up his messy body. Furetel gnashed his teeth as if he was resentful as he rescued a wounded ally and threw them to the back. These monsters Where did youe from... It seems they dont know either. Mertel also blocked the monsters and pointed forward with her chin. There are soldiers of the Zelnian Kingdom who have turnedpletely blue. Arent those guys allies? I guess so. Obviously those monsters came from the territory of the Zelnian Kingdom. But there is something strange about the atmosphere. He must be a reliable ally for them. Still, the soldiers of the Zelnian Kingdom are afraid of those monsters. It must be an ally they didnt even know about. It seems that the dragon wasnt enough, right? It is said that a woman who was a saint during the Great War of the past used a dragon at thest minute. I haven''t seen it myself, but I''ve heard rumors. Furetel was sarcastically alluding to what happened then. I''d rather have a dragon. At least dragons aren''t such terrible creatures. step away. Furetel made a decision after thinking about the battlefield, where the word miserable was pushed to his throat. Yes, I guess. No one has a dissenting opinion. The warriors of the same race as well as themanders of other races all nodded their heads in agreement after hearing his decision. But it''s not easy to get out of agreement. But will they permit retreat? They don''t seem to want to go back. I just shake off their favor and retreat. Furetel took a deep breath and took a step forward. Then, as if they had read that they were about to retreat, the monsters roared forward. I don''t think it''s easy enough to be able to shake it off just because it turns around and runs away. Ill try to block the road somehow No, I will not be enough alone. Furetel just red at the monster as if he didn''t like it. I want to block it by shouting I''ll take care of this ce, you guys run away!'' He gantly lunged at the monster and gantly broke it. I know that there are some things that can''t be done with just fighting spirit. I can''t even say anything pathetic about it. The one whomanded the current battle was himself. It was he who confidently came forward during the meeting. you have to take responsibility for yourself even if it is a defeat. I cant. Half of us stay. I''m sorry, but you have to go with me. I knew it. Mertel showed her teeth without hesitation and stepped out with a smile. And the Centaur and Minotaur warriors also stepped forward without hesitation. Most of those who remain are rtively older than the other warriors. They are prepared to die in order to force their allies to retreat. No, I can''t say I''m going to die unconditionally. It is necessary for them to devote themselves to blocking. Or will you lose the cow head too? Dont talk nonsense. Can you stop that by yourself? I''m sorry. As a warrior, it is natural. Never mind. Well, they seem to have the same idea. They are not alone. Half of the troops of other races remained. I was told to step back That much. loyalty. there is. A harpy spoke intermittently above Furetel''s head. And next to Furetel, a wolf-beast walked out with a greatsword and asked with a determined look in the same way. So Mr. Furetel? What are you going to do with them? First of all, I''m going to try to deal with that size somehow. He said, ring at the most heinous fellow. A monster presumed to be the boss who defeated him a moment ago. Apart from retreating, he insisted that he should not be left alone. There is a point. Obviously, there is a high possibility that they will push into Kellyater. Then, for the sake of the future, it was necessary to deal with the heads of those people right here. If that''s the case, then the rest of the monster''s army will do something about itter. Way? Come on. Together. Themander of the harpies spoke instead. It would be great if there was a ploy, but there was no time to weave it. If so, just do your best to stop it. Other heterogeneous people also agreed. then Please. Fretel nodded and raised the spear. Then the remaining warriors shouted loudly and responded as if they were determined to die. With a roar, the warriors of different races charged at the monsters. I don''t care if I''m caught, torn, and trampled by them, but I do my best to stop them. A battle not for survival, but for survival. And themanders also rushed towards the head monster with their determination intact. When Furetel thrusts his spear at him, the monster lightly raises his arm and holds it to block it. Hurry up! When Fretel shouted, the wolf beastmander stepped on his back and jumped up. As it was, he jumped up to the top of his head with his greatsword and struck it down without hesitation. He tried to split the head in half, but his greatsword was only halfway through the monster''s head. this! Normally that would kill it, but it didn''t seem to be the case with this monster. The monster grinned as if it were dumbfounded. You monster! The monster''s back twitched, and things like sharp bird ws protruded from it. Even if those ws grabbed me, my whole body would be in tatters. The wolf beastman spurred through the air and avoided the ws. Meanwhile, the harpies flew in. They circled around the monster, each holding onto something like a rope. Tie it up! The harpies hurried around the monster and wrapped the silver rope they brought around the monster. It''s not an ordinary rope. A rope made by the dwarves of Kelia by processing titanium imported from Ernesia Kingdom. It is not simply made by melting metal and made like a rope, but by pulling out metal like a thread and finely winding and twisting it. It can also be said to be the essence of Dwarven technology. Even a dragon would not be able to break it easily. The monster flinched and resisted with all its might, but it seemed to be unable to break this rope even with its strength, and it only resisted. However, with the strength of a harpy, he could not hold on to it any longer. All you have to do is tie it up good night! Hold on! As if it was an opportunity, themanders of other races grabbed the rope and entered into a contest of strength. But what are you going to do? Should I seal it like this or not? I already asked the elves. Those skilled in magic would know at least how to seal this monster. As expected, the elves who had prepared something began to act. He took out an arrow that glowed with a strange light, put it on a string, and fired. The arrow flew right through the gap in the rope. What about those arrows? A strong seal is ced on the arrowhead. No matter how much... hmm''?! The elf who was exining noticed something and startled. The warriors who were holding the rope, including Furetel, also felt a sense of incongruity. The pulling hand taste is weakened. Could it be that the seal weakened the monster? no it''s different That guy????? how??????? The shape of the monster changed. Like a liquid, the whole body of the monster oozes and then flows down as if it is melting. No matter how hard the rope is, it cannot hold the liquid. As the monster flowed down, the ck rope fell empty to the floor. The problem is then The monster, which flowed like liquid, regained its freedom. Then it rose and took shape again. -Koooooooooooooooo! As if expressing anger at the ridiculous things that dared to bind him, he changed his arm into a club with spikes and swung it wildly. The warriors of the different races who were attacking were beaten mercilessly and fell out. Damn it! Furetel hurriedly grabbed a spear and attacked, but there was no way he could ovee it. It was hit and thrown back. Heuk! The shoulder de was shattered in one hit. My left arm was limp and had no strength. Is it a failure? As I gritted my teeth in pain and resentment, I heard a strange sound in the distance. dragging Do you think that Bone Noh''s masterpiece can be sealed with just that kind of means? This is why animals are no different. someone''sugh. At that moment, the movement of the monsters, which were rampaging as if they were going to chew and devour the remaining warriors, stopped. And don''t monsters get out of the way left and right? It was a boy who showed up. Didn''t the boy walk among the monsters like a king and giggle when he appeared? How is it? What is Bonno''s masterpiece? Isn''t that pretty hopeless? ???? human? All the warriors, without exception, shook their heads in their hearts. No, that can''t be human. Contrary to what it looks like, I felt an infinitely ominous presence in the boy who disyed that strange atmosphere. Why did he sense such an evil sign from a mere human boy? What are you? Furetel asked casually. Nothing. He''s just an old man with little talent. Oh yes. My name is Daeya. But, my name is Melpegerels. Well, it''s just the name of this life, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember it. Old man? What nonsense are you talking about? Chapter 597 Episode 597. The enemy''s intervention (4) is iprehensible. No matter how you look at it, he is no more than a young boy. Are you just a lunatic? But does it make sense for those monsters to follow a madman? Oh, you mean these monsters? no big deal yes Kww. It''s nothing more than a warrior this old man made in his spare time. . Warrior? Fretel groaned in disbelief at the utterly unsuitable titlewhat did the author just say? Yes, a warrior. Never fall down, never be afraid on the battlefield. And best of all, you can take pictures of anything... Well, in reality, this should be a little bit. As if joking, Bouton made a circr motion with his thumb and forefinger. So, how do you feel about it? is it worth fighting for? It''s the first time I''ve put these things into practice, so I wanted to ask that. Dont be ridiculous! The obvious ridicule enraged Huretel and other warriors who heard his nonsense. To them, a warrior is a symbol of bravery. without sumbing to any hardship. An existence that fights unbending for its allies. It''s not a title that can be given to a monster like that. Above all, the boy''s attitude towards those who fought with all their might was nothing short of mockery. what Perspectives are up to the person - you''re not the only one. dragging. I have no intention of arguing anyway, and there is no ce for that. Bouton smiled like an old man and put his hands behind his back. I feel sorry for you guys. It''s nothing to be proud of to interfere with young people''s y... But what can I do? If you want to, you have to. The boy muttered iprehensible words and looked up at the sky. It was clear that he didn''t even think of them as a threat at all, rather than leisure. Judging from his demeanor, it is clear that the boy who is suspicious of being human is the one whomands these monsters. Any information is needed. Are you saying it was you whomanded that monster? hmm? Are you a little interested? Bouton''s face turned red. I couldn''t understand it, but it would be better to find out if it was set to the rhythm. It''s a soldier Bonno developed. For now, it''s called aplex number. It is a mixture of elements of various living things. Tenacious vitality and the ability to flexibly deal with each situation. It is only an advantage. Complex number? Advantages? something like that? what kind of crazy word do you mean? Originally, any beautiful color turns ck when all of them are mixed Well, maybe that''s why the trainer didn''t like these guys very much. I dont know what nonsense you are talking about, but I knew you were crazy. I couldn''t understand half of what he was saying. However, I definitely realized that that boy was more dangerous than I could have imagined. then!'' Freetel made the choice without hesitation. Firmly tightening the hand holding the spear, he bounced back with all his strength and rushed toward Bouton. He doesn''t have the power to defeat monsters, but he''s human at best. Even a young boy could be stabbed through and suffocated. Above all, his intuition warned him that if he left that thing alive, a great disaster would happen. Above all, now is the opportunity. Currently, the monsters are far from protecting the boy. There won''t be a chance to get rid of it if not now. After getting rid of that boy, I don''t know how those monsters calledplex water wille out, but I''m prepared enough. No resentment! Well, I don''t think there''s anything like that. But the moment he saw Bouton''s eyes as he licked his lips in regret, Furetel realized something was wrong. Took. It was the sound of Fretel''s spear touching the boy. But it''s not the sound of a sharp knife piercing his tiny body and crushing flesh. Just the sound of lightly touching the skin. The tip of the spear with all his might was blocked by the boy''s extended index finger. Nonsense. Furetel''s eyes trembled in astonishment. He squeezed out the spear he had left. No matter how much he threw it out by surprise, he couldn''t pierce even a single human being, even just a single finger skin. Oh, poor. Tsk tsk. Unbelievable. My arms trembled at theplete denial of what I had umted. Ha ha ha ha ha. I''m kidding, don''t worry. It was a very powerful window. If it were a normal human, not just the fingers, but the entire upper body would have been blown away. Ugh, at that moment, my heart sank. The boy burst intoughter and boldly grabbed the trembling spear. No matter how it happened, the moment I squeezed it, all the spear des were bluntly sharpened. Stop joking around. I can''t even use it to make fun of young people. I will show you how it happened. Bouton''s pupils narrow. At that moment, his skin turned ck and his shape changed. Like scales, the skin changes and the nails lengthen. This?! It''s a simple modification. In the past, I happened to obtain the elements of various creatures here. nted it It''s calledplex factor transntation... chambein. This time Bouton''s legs swelled up. As he changed his shape, his lower body changed like that of a horse. In an instant, there was a centaur two heads taller than Furetel. This is from the tombs of your ancestors. UM ?????? Furetel couldn''t bear to speak. However, there is no room for morements than that. As if there was nothing more to do, Booten punched him in the face with a hard fist. As it was, it slipped and fell for several meters. In addition, I rmend that you stay still. Bouton leisurely looked around at the rest of the warriors and advised them not to do anything stupid. The movement of the warriors who were about to attack stopped. It''s not that I gave in to the words of the other person. The boy''s changed mood automatically alerted his body and stopped. At any moment, with a wink, these soldiers will ughter you. If you want to do it, do it. The wolf beast warrior growled lowly. Threatening is useless. At the remaining point, the sea was ready for death. Listen to the end. This is why the young... Bouton clicks his tongue and shakes his head in amazement. The spirit of a moment ago disappeared as if in the blink of an eye. But they didn''t let go of their guard. Can''t you imagine what he might say? do But the words that came out of his mouth were unexpected. If you want to step back, step back. Make sure everything goes out, including the kid rolling around there. ???? What? A voice leaked out involuntarily. It means to leave. If it''s now, I''ll let you go whether you retreat or whatever. Killing more than necessary is not the intention of the Caduceus. I''ll give you one chance. You want to surrender? I''d rather be a prisoner! Kill! No. just go won''t chase Come see. Arent these guys also quiet? Bouton ps the monster on the back as if to prove it. The monster doesn''t even budge. The heterogeneous warriors kept their mouths shut. I couldn''t understand. To go back to an opponent who could be wiped out at any time during the war. Dont forcemon sense on young people. But he wasn''t just being merciful. It definitely has a purpose. The only thing I can do is let go. You guys go back and tell your friends everything that happened today. And I want you to reconsider your attitude. attitude. You dont understand? It is an invitation to surrender. Dont be ridiculous! Naturally, the warriors rebelled. I will live and fight and die only to return in such disgrace. Bouton let out a long sigh at their hostility. Let them take care of themselves. I''ll send it to you today though. ruler. Get away, these. Bouton beckoned and the monsters backed away. You can go back or not. However, if it goes beyond this, we will respond appropriately. It doesn''t matter even now. But then you will regret it. Button chuckled as if he wanted to say that. At that time, Bonno will march these things on your kingdom. At that time, I have no intention of letting go and doing anything, so I will do it on my own. Stop the bullshit. I''m just saying it''s what you''re told to do. warn you If you want to avoid war, lie down, you foolish children who live a finite amount of time. As it was, Buten turned his back as if he had no intention of listening to what the warriors of the different races were saying. At the same time, ck wings sprouted from his shoulder des, and the boy flew away. There are people who can fly too, but I didn''t dare to pursue them. Without knowing what to do, the only thing left to do was to alternate between watching the disappearing enemy''s back and the monster that had actually retreated into the borders of the Zelnian Kingdom and camped there. I want to believe that what I saw now was my own illusion. That''s not going to happen, so wake up. unfortunately it is a reality. I survived, but I didn''t feel that I had saved my life at all. What are you going to do? I want to slit their throats right now. Furetel stood up with support. But it is difficult. I guess so. Already he and the other warriors were a mess. Even if you jump in right away, you will die. If it is an unavoidable battle, he will dly jump into it, but he is not foolish enough to deliberately choose death. Are you going to listen to him? Its not like that. Fretel shook his head. You have to tell. and Huretel''s eyes sank heavily. We need to check. That night, Furetel and Mertel asked the elves to quickly return to Kelia''s capital by teleport. And asked to call a meeting right away. Since what happened in the battle was known as it was, it did not take long for the representatives of each race, including Queen Hetia, to gather. Everyone fell silent as the wounded Centaur and Minotaur entered and sat down. The atmosphere is gloomy, but no one criticizes them. The report has already been heard through the messenger. If you''re going to me the losers for their pathetess, I won''t make excuses. I wont ask you about it. It is not a ce to ask for responsibility for the defeat, and above all, no one intends to do so. Even if someone else was there, it wouldn''t have changed the situation. is it so. Now we have to discuss the matter behind that. The representative of the elves frowned and emphasized again what needs to be decided in the future. We already know the situation. Even now, the monsters hemanded still guard the borders of the Zelnian Kingdom. And he clearly dered. If you don''t dere cooperation with the Caduceus, the monsters will be marched to Celia. After all, our existence is in danger before the kingdom of Ernesia. They might have intended to invade from the beginning anyway. Before that, who the heck are they? How the hell did you manage such a monster? hmm Is it their identity? Hetia also had to choose her words carefully this time. Their identities are already known by vaguely hearing from Cressel, her teacher. However, even if it is disclosed prematurely, it will not be a solution. They are the gang of the one who started that war a thousand years ago. A thousand years ago My former squadronmander also took part in that war. The elf representative nodded in agreement. Because they have a long lifespan, her predecessor, the head of the elves, participated in a war a thousand years ago. He had already been put to rest many years ago, so he can no longer hear about it, but she has heard a lot about the dangers of those monsters since she was a child. Chapter 598 Episode 598. Enemies'' Intervention (5) That means it''s a reenactment of a disaster from a thousand years ago. As she murmured, the atmosphere grew heavier. Because no one could have predicted this situation. Queen. There is something I want to ask you. Furetel, who had been silent, raised her head and looked at Queen Hetia. What is a freetel? It''s about the one whomands that monster. Hmm? What do you mean? Didn''t you already report on him? There are things I didnt include in the report on purpose. Intentional omission of report. When I said it calmly, the faces of the other tribal chiefs were stained with bewilderment. But he''s not a man who would do such a thing for no reason. Instead of holding him ountable, I quietly waited for him to finish speaking. He made a monster. It was in the report. You have already read it. He said that it was created by mixing only the strengths of various creatures I don''t know what that means. That too was in the report. And he also used strange powers. Cover your arms with scales. Or spread your wings. There, the atmosphere suddenly began to turn strangely. It was the sound of the representatives holding their breath as they realized what Furetel wanted to ask. Meanwhile, Mertel, the representative of the Minotaur, who must have seen the same thing, was silent. It seemed as if he had entrusted all the remarks to him, who was a close friend and fought together. Didnt the Queen do the same? At that moment, it felt as if a chilly air was spreading throughout the conference room. In the end, the representative of the elves, who was worse off, tried to talk to Fretel as if to stop him. that fretel? A hasty judgment. Do you think it is an illusion? Furetel snorted and resolutely announced that he had no intention of ending what he had just said. I, no one else, suffered directly from him. He insisted, tapping his chest. Who else but himself would deny it? Who is sure but me? Not that, calmly. No, thats all right. For now, Hetia, who stopped the elf representative trying to stop it somehow, looked at Fretel without wavering. Be sure to ask. His ability... Are you like me? I couldnt help but see it that way. Furetel also doesn''t want to stumble because he has ill feelings towards Hetia. It''s not just him, everyone knows. If there were only those who had ill feelings and were frantic about what they wanted to bring down, this Kelia framework would not have been established. What he wants to ask is the factual rtionship thates from a certain pure question. Are your talents the same as those of the monster? Um I can''t say anything because I haven''t seen him myself. Hetia raised her left hand, frowning as if in trouble. When she gives strength, the left hand changes to that of the Lizardman. Are these simr? This is also her ability. No, at least that''s what those around me, including myself, knew. Hmm... Furetel red at the back of her hand and quietly winked. Whew Is that what you mean? Hetia returned her hand to its normal position and sighed as she touched her forehead. Queen? Is it possible to find out? First of all, let me tell you this. I know nothing. Hetia first denied that. It has nothing to do with you and him. No, I have to say that I don''t even know if it has anything to do with it. About my origins, that''s all I''ve said before. It was that even the queen herself did not know. The Dwarf representative narrowed his eyes and recalled that fact. It''s a point that no one wants to talk about now. Hetia''s identity. It is true. It is a pitiful body that does not even know where its hometown is in the first ce. I''m talking half self-deprecatingly. In reality, Hetia doesn''t even know where she is from. What do you mean when you don''t know who you are and where youe from? When I was young, I was digging the ground to make a living in the mountains. under It was really terrible back then. Before that? Did you tell me? don''t know Umm... surely I don''t know why I don''t know... The queen narrowed her eyes and thought about it as if she wanted to remember that time, but soon shook her head as if nothing else came to mind. If you look at yourself now, nothinges to mind. I''ve always thought of her as a mutant. I thought so too. The queen''s ability was extremely simple. For some reason, the characteristics of these different races exist simultaneously in her body. What she is able to disy and utilize the characteristics of other creatures is nothing more than their magnanimity. I never thought you would think of such a thing when you came here. It''s not when I was a kid, and I''m not old enough to worry about it. But I never thought that I would be thinking about my own identity now. he is? What did he say? Carefully asked for the opinions of Cressel, the queen''s teacher and advisor, and the person who contributed to the development of Kelia. It was a vaguely known fact that she was able to be who she is now because he taught her in the first ce. It''s a secret that only the tribal chiefs know. But the queen waved her hands as if nothing had happened. The damn skeleton said the same thing. Somehow the ancestors made a mistake and inherited the wrong mutation! Ha ha ha!'' You said something like that. After all, he doesnt even know. Thats how it is. Perhaps, however, Hetia also did not believe Cressel''s irresponsible words. Do you think it will naturally look like this? He probably noticed that the young girl at the time was deliberately covering it up so she wouldn''t worry. Now, at best, maybe it''s because of the warlock? I was just thinking about it. At that time, warlocks were secluded here and there in Kelia. Uhm?????? Are you suspicious? No, if you dont know. However, Fretel, who raised a question, surprisingly lightly tied the knot without further discussion. He denied it and said he didn''t know. That''s what I thought. If not, that''s her job then. What matters is what happens after that. Surrender or he will send the monster to Kelia. I have no intention of listening. Hetia sternly stated that she had no intention of epting it. They are a bunch of monsters. What do you believe in and raise the g? That makes sense. Why are you talking right? Whose side are you on? In any case, neither the Queen nor the other representatives voiced an opinion to ept the surrender. Even if he did not know his true identity, he heard of the danger that had been passed down from generation to generation. Then we will fight. That would be the problem. How long can youst with your current troops? Desire and reality are different. After fighting directly, Hetia asked for a base. Furetel closed her eyes for a moment and opened her mouth after silence. Even if you bring in elite warriors and make them hold on, they will barely stick. If it shes in earnest, if itsts for five days, it will be good. Um Is that enough? If someone who has fought said so, it must be so. Does those five days refer to the time we have to hold out at the border? Captured. Furetel answered briefly. It will take five days for this ce to be captured. The border is cleared in a day. This time, the speeches of the representatives of each race froze. Now he said that even holding on was difficult. If a horse breaks through the border in five days, how much damage will there be? If she behaves herself, Kellya''s short history could be in danger of life and death. Uhm?????? Hetia rested her chin on her chin as if in trouble. Now, no one is arguing with her. It''s the same as rotting a bone head. What do you mean? There is nothing to ask. I will tell the Ernesia Kingdom. hmm? Their defense is what they have to do. and. Hetia stood up from her seat. There is no time to continue discussing tabletop discussions here. Do you have any spare time? She rolled the words in her mouth and turned to everyone. Anyway, what to say is decided. We have to do our defense. And I should say take care of your ownfort. City of Dragons. city of draenei. Since they have only recently begun to open up exchanges with humans, they have been taking the steps smoothly and step by step. It''s embarrassing because at that stage, the feeling that this happened was strong because they epted whatever someone suggested and fed them instead of following the n they had envisioned. Still, both humans and dragons had good reviews, so they thought there was no problem. just a while ago [] Is it a conflict between humans?] Nerel frowned as she received a report on the current situation of the current human nations in her office. Well, since he was in the form of a dragon, from a human point of view, he could only look like he was just keeping his mouth shut. [You know, Deputy Rod?] [What is it, Iruzelin?] The red-scaled dragon that was facing her now spoke again while slightly wagging its tail. An unemployed person who had been dispatched to Ernesia Kingdom until not too long ago... No, it''s the dragon Iruzelin. Now, due to the abnormal situation in the human state, all dragons are returning and monitoring the situation. And Iruzelin, as the current representative, was verbally reporting the current situation to Nerel. [Is there anything more to say?] [No no. First of all, that''s all we knew roughly as we watched and grasped the atmosphere. Rather, the eyes and ears that normally use it should know better about the rest?] It refers to the spies that dragons usually use to keep tabs on the situation on the continent. But for some reason Nerel kept her mouth shut. [] .] [Why. Why is that representative?] [] yes, you should know Those eyes and ears lost news not too long ago.] [] .] Even Iru Zeline couldn''t help but keep her mouth shut for a moment and be immersed in thought. Even she doesn''t know what that means. [] Then it''s no wonder they summoned us all of a sudden.] [Yes, it''s because we don''t know the situation. It''s not just a human war.] The dragons are also figuring out the truth with the information they got from Arel. From a mysteriousrge-scale water surface phenomenon confirmed not so long ago to the present, an event in which the distance between continents has rapidly narrowed. And even the monsters that appeared in the center. Even the most fearless dragons had to assemble and monitor the situation. [] Are you going to intervene in the human war?] [I have no intention of doing so.] Nerel drew a line surprisingly firmly. Fortunately, the dragons have not yet opened their doors in earnest, so there is no justification for the dragons to intervene in the human country. [] What if that person requests?] The human'' that Iruzelin spoke of is none other than Arel. Apart from other countries, the situation is different from Arel and Fahilia managed by Arel. He has a lot of debt. If you ask for intervention, you won''t be able to refuse. Above all, the current confusion of humans is undesirable even from the dragon''s point of view. Wouldn''t it be better to block it in the middle for some reason to prevent confusion? [] No doubt.] However, Nerell dismissed that possibility immediately. Chapter 599 Episode 599. Enemies'' intervention (6) + World''s most ignorant departure (1) [They sent a message first, saying that it wouldn''t happen from then on.] It''s not that Arell didn''t trust dragons, so he didn''t send that kind of message. No matter how much it is for containment, if a dragon is drawn into a human battlefield, nothing but chaos will remain. and ? It must be that there is no time to intervene in the current human conflict. More than anything. I wouldn''t even be in a position to worry about humans. Isn''t it? [.!!] Reflexively, Nerell and Iruzelin turned their heads and let out breaths in the direction the voice came from. The breath they exhaled prated and destroyed the office, but they didn''t care. That much can be recovered. The problem is that there is an intruder in the current conversation. Its a breath in the first ce because I started talking to you Anyway, these days things are out of habit. The grumbling voice is now hidden behind a pair of giant skins. Enveloping him like a cocoon are huge dragon wings. Soon, the wings contracted and entered as if finding their own size, and disappeared behind the man''s back. Soon, a man dressed in armor made of scales of a blue dragon appeared in earnest. [] You''re not human.] Nerel growled, exuding brain energy, revealing his wariness. [You smell like a member of the same race.] Even though he was disguising himself, he could definitely sense the presence of a dragon in that man. No matter how advanced transformation magic Polymorph is, it cannot fool the senses of its own kind. The problem is, I don''t know who that guy is. But as far as Nerell knows, at least he''s not one of his own people living in this city. If that''s the case, then the rest of the guessed identity would be a geek who refused to be secluded and stayed outside. Nerell''s instinct informs. that''s the enemy [What are you doing?] It''s nothing. Apparently, if the four guys intervene in the human conflict, the schedule will be disrupted. That''s why I''m here to stop you. [Where''s the arrogant nonsense!] Nerell, as if he didn''t need to hear it anymore, rushed at him with the momentum to tear him to pieces. However, Nerell''s vision turned ck for an instant. [Cheuk!] After receiving a blunt shock, when she regained consciousness, for some reason, she was on her face as if she was being crushed by the floor. [] Ugh!] And, for some reason, Iru Zeline is also struggling with her blue tail. btedly understood. In that brief moment when she rushed in, he returned to his dragon form and overpowered her at once. Trampling on her back is a gigantic blue dragon three times her size. [You guys... .] [Stay still, child.] The blue dragon, holding a blue me in its mouth, warned as itpletely suppressed the struggling Nerel just by putting strength into its feet. [I abandoned my own people, but I don''t want to do anything harsh to my descendants.] [Descendants?! What nonsense now... .] Nerel, who was about to say something, shut her mouth. for a moment? Are you a descendant now? Before that, who is Lee now? I''m not saying this to be conceited, but there aren''t many dragons that can lightly subdue her. No, it would not be an exaggeration to say that there are only Lord-ss dragons. There, Nerell''s worst assumptions crossed his mind. Come to think of it, I''ve heard it before. Something about a dragon with overwhelming power with blue scales like the sea. I''m sure I have a glimpse of what I''ve heard from Edrels and other elders. [No way .] [ It is as you think, descendant.] The blue dragon calmly predicted Nerel''s thoughts and acknowledged it. [past. A thousand years ago, there was a rod called the Blue Dragon King.] [Stop the nonsense! You are the one! Do you want to believe that now!] [It''s true.] He calmly admitted it. [I am Gatraeus. He was one of those who once led you.] [Gatraeus faced those monsters a thousand years ago and was killed.] [Did Edrells say that?] Getreus snorted and denied it. [Edrels would know that. Before he found out the truth, he went through a lot of trouble pretending to have died in that war.] [What?] [He just escaped from the fire on the battlefield before he became suspicious.] After hearing that, Nerell I was unable to speak in the darkness. Rod, thought to be dead, has returned. However, that rod is said to have been betrayed from a thousand years ago. [Why do you think the Lords fell so easily to his army? Have you ever doubted it?] [N-no-oh-oh-oh-oh!] Nerell gave himself up to anger and opened up his powers. An enormous current raged, emitting enough light to make even Gatreus step off. [Current descendants are in good spirits.] Taking a step back, Getreus just watched with interest. [But it''s impossible.] Just like that, Getraeus struck the four rells who were attacking with his tail and subdued them. Even if you have talent, the tail is enough for a kid who stillcks experience and strength. [Now then, I guess we should talk about it slowly. Of course, I''ll have to gather all of you and talk.] Getreus leisurely waggled his tail and tried to head towards the other dragons. at that time. [Hmm?] Gatraeus noticed a strange sense of incongruity. There is a faint frost on his scales. And as soon as he noticed, an enormous amount of cold air intensively poured towards him from the sky. An ice breath that limited the damage range to a very small area. The one spitting out that white light from above was a silver-scaled dragon. [Dell?] [] Doesn''t it work?] Ignoring the puzzled Nerel, Delnef looked down. Frozen like a statue of pure white ice, Getreus soon broke the ice that covered him and escaped. [You''re being cheeky!] Getreus immediately vomited blue light from his mouth. The light soon split into several branches and began to entangle Delnef. However, Delnef calmly broke the magic tool he was holding. The magic that tried to bind him dissipates in an instant. It is a magic tool engraved with the dispel spell. As Gatraeus admired, Delnef moved behind him at once and attached another magic tool to his back. [Go away.] Gatraeus muttered before he could react, and just like that, his huge body disappeared somewhere. [] That''s it?] [It''s a magic tool engraved with apulsory teleportation spell. He''lle back soon, Nerel.] [I know. Iluseline! What are you doing!] [ I know. I was already prepared.] Iruzelin struggled to get up and crawled under the smashed desk in the office, looking for something, and pressed the device as it was. Then, the tes installed in various parts of the city seemed to soar up, and soon the tes disintegrated and seemed to spread over the city before being reassembled in the air. Soon the entire city was covered in the te andpletely sealed. It was a defense device for a sit-in that was additionally expanded while repairing the city after the previous invasion by reincarnated people. To put it grandiosely, in the end it was just sealing the city with a solid protective te and hiding yourself like a turtle. Only defense can be guaranteed with confidence. [They do things like turtles at best... I''m full of energy.] Soon after, Getreus returned and sighed in amazement as he sat on the shield and tried to destroy it. Surprisingly, even when he applied force, the protective te did not budge. I sprayed a breath as a test, but there was no trace of scorch left. [Hoo? okay? Is it really worth hiding ? There was nothing I couldn''t break, but I had a feeling that I would suffer quite a bit. [what is it The purpose has been achieved. I''ll slowly and carefully subdue the descendants who can''t understand thenguage.] Did this block the dragon''s intervention in the battlefield, which was the purpose anyway? The rest is something you just have to do slowly until the time is right. [Correction of foolish descendants can be considered as an ancestor''s duty.] Gatraeus smiled ominously as he hovered over the city and began pouring bombs to destroy the shields. On the other hand, under the protective te. [It won''tst long,] Nerell muttered indignantly, looking up at the armor te, which roared incessantly. In addition to the sudden return of Rod. There are many things to think about, such as the current situation. What did she ask first? It is this silver idiot lying face down in front of me right now. [..] Nerell just silently spat out a thin stream of electricity from his mouth. The lightning struck right into Delneph''s back. Only then did Delnef flinch and stand up. [What are you doing?] [I want to ask. What are you thinking?] Nerell deliberately did not contact Delneph. That''s why he thought he was still in Pahilia. [Wasn''t he in that human city?] [Takes a break.] [What?] When Nerell growled again with thunderbolts, Delnef replied with a small I''m joking again, then continued. [] Apparently things weren''t looking good. I just came because I didn''t feel good.] Delnef had nothing else to do in Fahilia anyway. And I was worried too. Sure enough, when I came back, it was like this. [That was just before? Since when did you start using those tools?] [It''s just the ones I brought without knowing.] Delnef, who thought that his abilities were limited, had recently been thinking about how to fight using magic tools. Thanks to that, I was able to make a gap for that monster and shut down the city. Nerell red at Delneph as if something wasplicated. There are many stories to follow. But to tell you something, that hurts my pride. In the end, Iruzelin, who was paying attention, slipped between the two dragons instead. [That''s a good thing, right? what to do from now on? Even now, that bastard is still trying to break down the ceiling, right? Can you hold on to that?] [Impossible.] [It will be difficult.] [ Oh, that''s right.] Sooner orter, the protective te will be broken and the traitorous Lord will attack. [How?] [Is there any other way?] Nerel said firmly to Iruzelin and turned her head. [Call the other guys. We need to discuss the policy to respond.] Whatever it is, we will fight. That was their conclusion and no one disputed it. Nerell nced back at Delnef, who was waiting silently. [You alsoe. Now that this has happened, I think you should help.] [] I know The most ignorant departure in the world (1) A call came from each of the allies. Just cut down on the story and tell the conclusion. They are also busy taking care of themselves, so it will be difficult to help them any longer. Then there is nothing you can do. That''s what I said in reply. Dont be shy. He''s sorry, sleeps, and has nothing to do. Can''t you help it? You can''t force yourself to continue to cooperate. Above all, they are not the only ones who are now in an embarrassing situation. They are in the same position. The countries that sided with Ernesia Kingdom now have amon situation where they can only protect their own safety. It is because of the beings who suddenly intervened on the battlefield. Is it a check using force? I clicked my tongue as Iid out and examined the reports on the situation in each country. Reincarnated people intervened on the battlefield. It''s not enough to incite humans to fight, so we''re openly intervening. If it takes time, it will be over. They are precisely upying the borders of each country and dragging their time without exception. Does that mean that the purpose will be over if time is dragged on?'' If you don''t do it even though you should be able to trample everything right now, that means that even if you endure until then, the meaning will be fulfilled. then Previously I might have to see the end.'' Chapter 600 Episode 600. The most ignorant departure in the world I sighed and saw the reflection through the crystal ball. It was an army that had nothing to do with Ernesia Kingdom. armor armor armor. It is covered in unidentified armor all over. They are uninvited guests who appeared from the time the reincarnated people started to intervene in the battle and took over. Unfortunately, Fahilia wasn''t very peaceful either. I dont know what the real nuisance is, but what about those? I sighed and left the office. As soon as I entered the conference room, everyone bowed their heads as if they had been waiting. It''s been a greeting. I got right to the point. Okay, how is the situation? Once you know, you ask. In response to my question, Asha said in a frustrated tone as if she was a bit confused. ording to the person who sent the scout, none of them seem to budge from their spot. You dont even budge. It''s a literal meaning. Seina also waved her hand in amazement. I approached them directly to test them, but they said they didnt even respond. Well, did you hit me? I don''t think I have the guts to do that anyway. Anyway, they are now tightly surrounding the borders of Pahilia''s territory, and not a single finger moves. The things we have mentioned are the armor that surrounds the outside of Pahelia''s territory as if it were besieged. The white armor that suddenly appeared and appeared without any leaks. On the chest of the armor, Einherjar'' is written. Probably the name of that armor. They suddenly appeared and surrounded all the boundaries of the territory and did not budge. It''s embarrassing to say. Even the estimated number was close to 100,000, so it was really troublesome. It looks like living armor. However, it seems to be different in detail from that. Yes, I can see it. I nodded at Dia''s guess. No one is inside that armor. Instead, it is configured to move by receiving a specificmand. Have you ever tried to pass by? A soldier says he tried it. He''s a courageous guy. Currently, those armors just stand there. Of course, Can I pass?'' just wondering Having the guts to try is another thing. So how did it go? They said it was blocked. It is said that the frozen armor moved and blocked the soldier and pushed him away. Um What did you do? Is it a roadblock? yes? no. Well, I got the situation roughly. That is. Beingpletely isted means You are surrounded. It''s a situation where you are asked to raise your hand gently. I know. I''ve been through that too. I''ve done it before. The sudden blockade of Fahilia. Despite such a situation, we were able to hold the meeting calmly. First of all, it''s because they don''t attack right now. They just show up and do nothing. In the meantime, the damage was not great because people were able to hide inside the wall and lock it firmly. And if it''s just farming, there''s nothing to worry about right now. Because Filia has a long-term sit-in and can afford to survive on its own. Did you find the conductor of that armor? Looks like you didnt find it. They say you can''t see anyone other than that armor. Hmm????? There is no need to ask where that armor came from. The intention was obvious. I''m going to tie my feet for now.'' It is a ploy to drag the time after creating a perfect confrontation. I''m doing this because I''m sure I won''t abandon Fahilia. They don''t have to take us down by force. It''s just annoying dragging on and freeing up time. Can''t it be pierced from the outside? I think I tried, but it didnt seem to work. I shrugged and hinted that there was no possibility. The king was also taken aback by the sudden blockade. That''s right, the defense line wasn''t breached, but the enemy came in. That too, because the road was blocked. Of course, he tried to do something by sending an army, but the kingdom army sent in a small way was not enough. It''s not even a living thing, so stabbing it with a knife won''t kill it. For a soldier who has not reached a certain level, the only thing he can do is barely scratch them. At the very least, in order to bring down that thing, soldiers with an Aura Prevention level or higher would have to rush in. Because all the guys with some strength are at the border. The kingdom is currently struggling to defend its defenses. The sword masters of Ernesia Kingdom, including Kania''s older sister, are now on the front lines. It''s hard to call them. Above all, their support was rejected by me. If you pay attention to this side, there is a risk of breaking the defense bnce of the entire kingdom. So don''t worry about this side and work hard on the defense of the kingdom? We just said that our bodies take care of themselves. It''s better than having the castle upied.'' At least we just need to protect our bodies. Are you okay? No problem. More than anything, theres no way that the current Pahilia cant defend just one thing, right? Because we don''t have time to worry about anyone. Comparisons are always made. Aftering to Fahilia, the first thing I worried about was when this ce was isted and attacked. In the worst case, he thought of what would happen after Ernesia Kingdom was upied except here. It''s not like that right now, is it? There''s nothing I can''t beat. It''s just strange tin cans blocking the way. Nothing to worry about. I deliberately took my time and told everyone to be at peace. You shouldn''t be overconfident, though. At least, if you think seriously and face it, you won''t be disappointed. The problem isn''t defense. It''s an attack. What is the ship in question? The biggest problem is the iron wire that has been ordered to be remodeled into a warship. under That''s it. First of all, Arken, who attended the meeting as a representative of the technicians, tapped the desk with his fingers and started talking. The work is smooth. It won''t be toote. If it''s going smoothly, it''s going smoothly. What do you say with a sigh? I thought it wasn''t over again and I was cold. Does this dwarf make fun of people? Unreasonable orders, unreasonable schedules Even if they ran away this time, I wouldn''t have anything to say. Ugh... I don''t have anything to say. Arken wasn''t being sarcastic. This means that the ship''s schedule was tight. That''s why they told me to take care of the ship so that it can be used in battle within 20 days or so. Who the hell gave such a ridiculous order? If it had been me, I might have grabbed someone by the cor right away and threw him down the drain. but that was me I''m feeling a little sorry about this as well. Um sorry? Am I really sorry? Anyway, it''s all over. Is that it? I cant even if I wanted to add the rest. I know that arrangement. After drawing the line that there are no ns for additional changes in advance, this guy has be quite reliable before he knows it. Would you like to check? Let me check. Once it''s done, it''s a good idea to check it. It''s not that I don''t trust him, but I feel the need to check with my own eyes just in case. Where- where?. I wanted toe out to the workshop and check the results. He nodded to the workers clinging to the wire to continue their work, and checked the status of the work with Aken next to him. hmm Apparently I ordered additional armaments. And it was a full-scale exterior wall reinforcement, right? It did. Reinforcement is to add an additional armor te and to cast a separate protection spell on the wizards. And the weapons installed on the deck of the ship and at the front and rear respectively. From the outside, it certainly works as I instructed. All five units are undergoing renovation work smoothly. Now I should call it a warship, not a trade ship. Putting aside the armor te, I cant guarantee the weapon either. Because I''ve never used it properly. Most of the weapons attached to the warship were originally only those that were attached only as a secret n. Of course, things that are not even known to exist outside. Are you okay? Wasnt that quite talkative when it was revealed? What could it be? The nobles must be excited after the war. You just have to press it while iming credit in moderation. But after biting it, I can''t guarantee the end after that. Anyway, as long as it''s meritorious, no one will be able to say anything big about whether or not they use weapons. We just need to save the world. is that justice? And thatst one. that? Oh right. There was that too. I nodded my head as I recalled the existence of it, which I had tucked away in a corner of my head even after I ordered it. Are you not ready for that? I did. but Umm... It would be enough, but for some reason, Aken frowned as if he was disapproving. Are you really going to use it? I hope I dont use it as much as possible, but what to write Isnt it time to feel sorry for you? Huh.. E! ? Archen couldn''t deny it, so in the end, he lightly snorted and didn''t ask anymore. Work is no longer a problem. The technicians, including the cksmith, were clearly doing what they had to do. Instead, he asked me about something else. It is a separate problem from thepletion of the warship. So, Allel. How are you going to take these out? It''s really key. It''s just a problem that I''ve been thinking about. ah? That''s a good question. It hits the very core. Dwarf man. Way? Are you sure you don''t have one? You should think about it now. That''s the problem. It was free when you brought it in, but it''s not like when you go out again. I scratched my cheek lightly and pretended to be embarrassed. know. not forgetting Currently, Fahilia is in an isted state. what is istion It''s not like when youe in, but it''s not like when you go out. It''s good to havepleted a warship for a counterattack. very good. Now all you have to do is burn everything and set sail and break his head. You bastards! Now I''m going to drive the warship and put a harpoon through your heads! Even if you want to sail in style while shouting like this. A ship must be in the sea to be a ship. If it''s on the ground, it''s just heavy garbage. What do you mean? Pena asked after hearing meining inadvertently. In short, it''s a question of how to send this bastard ship to the distant sea, ma''am. ah That''s right. That was the story. Pena smiled bitterly and slightly turned her head. It means that since I can''t think of a way to solve this difficult problem, I will quietly jump on the bandwagon and bury it. When it is difficult for humans to speak, they should be infinitely solemn beings. If I kept my mouth shut, the discussion wouldn''t proceed, so I cleared my throat lightly and brought up the topic I had seen again. so. Anyone have any ideas on how to get our five cute iron nuggets to sail? Raise your hand right now. I''m ready to listen. But everyone seems to have a heavy hand. Everyone just rolled their eyes and groaned as if they were embarrassed. It is good to have a smooth schedule. However, there was a skit that there was no way to get out of the warship that had beenpleted at best. I didnt know that you woulde to this problem now. Isnt there a better way than that? What was the original n... It wasn''t anything. I''m not an idiot, can''t I have taken the ship without thinking? Originally, it was intended to be sent by teleport. Illust by ANGJU Ha GOLEM FACTORY Y Chapter 601 Episode 601. The most ignorant departure in the world (3) Teleport Our convenient teleport. Our easy-going teleport. Long live teleport. I admit I fell for mannerisms. It wascent to just rely on the teleport. Then why dont we send it? Of course, when Pena asked, Dia closed her lips as if she was slightly embarrassed as usual. Then he spoke again slowly. Teleporting is currently impossible. We didn''t normally value teleporting. huh? what do you mean? no. Just what I said. The current blockage of that convenient means has to do with the situation in which Fahilia is currently blockaded. Unless those guys are idiots, if they go into a blockade, of course, they will basically set up teleportation measures first. As a result, no one can move from the outside in, and likewise no one can go out from the inside. Not only physical distance, but also magical means were blocked. In fact, I expected that it would interfere with the teleport, so I thought of a countermeasure. Their skills were formidable. In addition to the magic and sorcery of each region, they are interfering with multipleplexities by mobilizing all kinds of magic. I tried to analyze it to see through. It''s so esoteric that it seems impossible in a short period of time. Dia shook her head. Even she struggled and decided it was difficult. First of all, if you want to interpret it somehow Dia lightly gathered a wad of paper and threw it upwards to cast a teleport. But for some reason, the paper fell on Asha''s head. oh?! It goes like this. By the way, I just tried to send the paper over the table. There was no way that Dia would make a mistake by teleporting now. It''s a phenomenon that happened because they closed the blockade. It has to be as skillful as hers to end with a mistake like this. Usually, they don''t even get cast, or they get sent to the really wrong ce. And therger the mass and therger the volume, the higher the probability of failure increases exponentially. OMG Then, what would happen if we teleported that ship like this? Dia tilted her head for a while, as if thinking about how to exin, then put her hands together and pretended to pray. This is it. Are you kidding? is that a joke? It seems that it means to leave it to the will of the sky. D.A. has be very cheerful these days. It seems the Mage Tower is busy. In short, that''s it, you don''t know where it will fall. no If you''re lucky, it''ll fall. If you''re unlucky, you might move underground thousands of meters of bedrock somewhere over there. However, it is not possible to use teleport by leaving it to luck and prayer. As a result, we want to put our heads together again to find an alternative method other than teleport. Soaring Ideas! Unleash creativity! But usually, no one has toe up with an idea at a meeting when the boss asks them toe up with an idea. In any world, these truths are bound to be the same. If it doesn''t work... It''s fine if I step out.'' I only tasted it in my heart. If I crush it by force, it might be solved. It''s just that teleportation doesn''t work, and that''s because those cans. But that means I have to reveal myself. There''s nothing I can''t do, but somehow I feel like I''m losing. so If possible, I hope everyone will somehow find the answer on their own. It''s never because I''m bored. It''s just that I don''t want to be yed by the enemy''s tricks. And as much as possible this time, abilities such as physical strength and mana should be preserved. Because obviously I have work to do. It''s better not to go through my hands if possible. I believe it''s okay I believe that if everyone puts their heads together, they will definitelye up with the right answer. Did we live like that? For now, lets think of a method. I''m not asking you to put an elephant in the fridge, I''m sure it will work out somehow. While I encouraged him like that, I started to worry like everyone else. And after about two hours. hmm Is this how you roughly thought? First of all, the methods that each of them gathered together and put forward their thoughts. After organizing them, I listed them one by one in my head. But how are you going to decide whether it will work or not? Is there anything wrong? There are certain numbers. I shrugged. Lets try them all. The world''s simplest, ignorant and sure way was suggested. All you have to do is try it out. Then at least one thing will fit... yes? If you don''t know how to put an elephant in the fridge. I''m just trying to shove everything I can. Sometimes it''s reckless, even if it seems like a waste of time, the answer is to confront it yourself. We decided to try everything we could think of to find a way to get the wire out of Fahilia. First of all, after each person wrote down the method that came to mind, they were asked to put it in this cute box. And I''m about to test the way I shake the box moderately and take it out properly. ruler? Then what should we do? Arel before that? Is it really serious? Serious. Its to the point where I wont eat snacks until this hour, right? Only then did Pena''splexion turn serious. It''s a big deal. It was really dangerous. Why do you agree, ma''am? then First of all. push with force... ? Seina? Is this you? Just reading it gives you a sense of who it is. Well, there is also a handwriting. Ahahaha. Should I just find out? Actually, I cant think of anything good. It was really moderate. Well, that''s because it''s weak. hmm? Are you pushing harder than that? Are you just going to break through them? I asked, pointing in the direction that I couldn''t see with the naked eye, far out the window. Seina''s suggestion is extremely simple. to just push through. oh well it''s nice that it''s simple Simple Izbe In other words, you''re going to have a hard time peeling off all their heads. I asked, pointing to the armor still upying the outside of the territory. I dont know, but isnt it a problem that Einhajar or something is blocking it? Then all you have to do is destroy the sword. You say things that are not so simple, even simple. For the sake of convenience, the names of the armors were decided to be called Einherjar''. Because it was written, I thought it would be better to call it that way. It''s not that the names of those cans are important. Push with force and push away. Whether or not you block it, you''re just going to push it at your own pace. Yes, it''s our way. Actually, I like that too. But do you really want to try it? Did you tell me? I will try everything I can think of. Of course, I really don''t mean to do it blindly. I''m going to go through a simple experiment and see if it works or not. I just wanted to test their performance. You can try it once. Is it really possible to pierce with our Pahilia''s ability? Definitely need to recheck. So, as an experiment, I wanted to use the weapons used by the Pahilia Territory Army to attack them. Large arrows, siege steel pirs'', and other weapons that aremonly handled and operated by soldiers will be tested. Knight-ss or high-ranking wizards are an exception. If you manage to break through with them, you''re likely to fail when you actually push through. where? Shall we try it then? By the way? If I identally touch it, isnt there a possibility that they will attack you? Seina was slightly worried about the danger. Right now, we''re just blocking it and they''re not moving, so we''re just leisurely contemting. I''m worried that if I touch you and go on a rampage, it will only make the situation worse. Nothing like that. What do you mean? There is no reason for that. The purpose is to tie my feet to the end. It would be a headache if I pushed too much beyond what was necessary and then I made up my mind. That bnce is important. It''ll be annoying if I make you give up Fahilia. I want to suck honey here and they want to achieve their purpose here. That bnce is important. The moment it breaks, the fight will be ruined and neither side will get their way. So if you hit one or two, they''re going to be immobilized. They know my tendencies, and I know their tendencies. So there is no hesitation. So hit it. As soon as I raised my hand and gave the order, the steel pir'' ced on the wall wasunched. Quaang! I like the sound of the heavy weight dropping and the feeling of the air shaking after it. This is why mass weapons are the best. Because big and beautiful things are romance. We are seeing the scene through a reproduction image projected from the crystal ball. Eating popcorn and Coke. Well, seeing those cans being crushed, broken, and smashed in real time is a nice sight to see. This is why destruction seems to be an entertainment. First of all, this is enough to destroy it. The durability of those cans is as expected. It''s not so hard that you can''t break it at all. Oh oh! Isn''t that what happened? If it just gets smashed, that would be it. If it was the way it was, all the roadblocks could be wiped out with mass weapons, cleared, and the ship sent out. but They''re not that stupid. Look at that. I clicked my tongue and pointed to the video again. Seeing this, Seina''splexion hardened. That What is it? It''s not just Seina. The soldiers are also stunned. The shattered fragments of Einherjar wriggling, then swaying like slime and forming a lump, then reshaping and repairing. What is that?! Is it self-healing? I muttered a little and shook my head inwardly, saying, Yes, that''s right. OMG Wouldnt it be a waste of time then? Not necessarily. It would have affected morale if I knew then that they would be restored in the event of an actual crash. Even if you figured out that far in advance, it''s a bit of a harvest. Yes, but it does not change that it is difficult to break through through physical means. Then next. Here''s how Asha suggested it. How about going somewhere where they cant be seen? hmm. Are you digging a tunnel or something? Is it difficult? No, it would be possible. It should be possible. Only teleport is hindered, because other magic is possible. It is possible to make passagesrge enough to moverge objects. Because magic is great. Tunnel? Its a tunnel It''s a surprisingly standard yet threatening method. Even tactically, if it is possible to the extent that it can be used many times, it is a sure way. It''s not very elegant, so I don''t like it very much, but it''s useful. So, I tried it again this time. He organized a toon of soldiers and wizards to test out how to dig through the tunnel. I just started experimenting. The tunnels dug by the soldiers were dug smoothly and reached the borders of the territory they were monitoring. Well, I think it will arrive soon. oh? Really? Tell me honestly, Asha. Did you just throw it too? Oh no. That''s what my grandfather did when I was young. I remembered that you went on a trip in the past and had a big problem, but you escaped by digging the ground. Really? I never thought I''d use my grandfather as an excuse. Hmm. Really? Really. Then why don''t you look into my eyes? In the meantime, a scream suddenly rang through themunication port. A grotesque scene was captured in the projected video. Something like a ck liquid dripped from the ceiling of the tunnel and formed the shape of armor. As it was, the tunnel team was blocked by those that seemed to permeate the underground and could not go further. It was precisely blocked near the boundary of the territory. Chapter 602 Episode 602. The most ignorant departure in the world ȡ Wow, do you even do that? It was pretty absurd. Their range of perception is wider than I thought It detects and responds to the depths of the earth. What about the sky? I tested it by flying it without burning people using a flying car. It pulls out things like arrows from its body and shoots them to keep them in check. Knowing in advance that passage using the sky is impossible is a harvest. The pain in the ass doesn''t change either. Then it was Diaga''s turn to test the method. That armor only reacts and moves when approached. I guess so. Then I want to test first which objects will or wont react. The detection range and method of simple recognition. He said he wanted to know the limits. so? What are you going to try? I prepared it simply. As Dia nodded, twond mages each appeared holding them in their arms. cat''? I''d like to test it with these two cats. Dia''s proposed experiment is this. Prepare two cats. just send one Dia''s special scroll was attached to the body of the other. that? It is a teleport scroll that was activated conditionally. I set it up to activate as soon as this cat gets out. And then we started experimenting right away. First, I sent a cat with nothing. This cat is a trained cat. Without leaking the other way, I sprinted urately between the armor. The armor moves its head to see if it recognizes the cat, but that''s all. Make sure the animals just pass through. The only thing they recognize is that they recognize them as humans or weapons of a certain size orrger. ah? Something like that. It''s like a simple program. If the recognition range is not clearly specified, they will react and move with only the earthworms under their feet. Then this is the second time? yes. Then he sent a cat with a scroll. This time, the cat fits between the legs of the armor... . couldn''t get in The armor directly bent down and caught the cat. Then, he brings the struggling cat to the back of the territory and releases it. Surprisingly, the response is peaceful. The cat is puzzled and rushes again, but this time too, the response is the same. Even if it''s a negligible object, it''s probably recognizing a magical device or something you see. Is that so? Dia quietly understood and grabbed the staff tightly with the force of sparks flying in her eyes. It was as if something had ignited his pride. it''s okay. The first was a way to know for sure the behavioral conditions. So how about the second method? We will push forward with the application of the first condition. With that said, Dia immediately wanted to try the second method. Wizards have prepared an object the size of a small wooden boat. hmm Are you testing with this? What next? This will do. Dia put her staff on the wooden boat and cast magic right away. The colorful light shimmered and the shape of the wooden boat disappeared like fog. Is it a cat too? it''s that cat Just an ordinary cat. Trying to trick you with illusions? Those seem surprisingly dependent on visual information. In other words, I think it is possible to judge whether an object is dangerous in a simr way to humans. In fact, it is a fairly sophisticated method. If it weren''t for the enemy, I would have praised him for quite a long time. Dia exined the method while trying to be self-respecting for such theoretical interest. Then, I guess you can fool people with enough tricks. hmm So is this fantasy? It''s quite a carefully crafted magic. indeed. Right. It''s usible that I can''t properly recognize the essence by simply looking at it with my eyes. Not to mention, if it''s just a can, you won''t be able to see through it easily. If this method works, Dia will be able to camouge the appearance of the iron wire through the illusion created and escape. But I don''t know if it''s that simple. Well, there''s no point in me staring at her eagerly. You have to see for yourself whether it works or not. Ill try it right away. At Dia''smand, the cat meowed and ran away. The ship is set in motion by magic and tricked by hallucinations. If you look at it like that, it''s just a cat approaching as the first experiment. however. As expected, these cans properly recognized the existence of the wooden boat andunched an attack without hesitation. In an instant, it rushed in and smashed the wooden boat. Are you recognizing my hallucinations properly? Dia frowned in surprise. Their sense of perception is surprisingly flexible and precise. In the end, Dia''s method didn''t work either. Dia red at her indignantly and eventually let her shoulders droop. I will review it again. Yes, yes. Sometimes things don''t go well. I patted Dia on the shoulder andforted her. There''s no such thing as a good way to do anything. After that, I tried all the methods suggested by various subordinates, but none of them worked. Eventually, it was time to try the method Pena suggested. ruler! Please go! The method that Pena suggested was to ignore the obstacles of those things and to call an existence capable of going and move the iron wire. And this is the only thing she could ask for. Following the instructions, the huge fire giant nodded and stepped out. This is the fire spirit king that Pena summoned with the fiery ribbon I gave her before. Rather, I still remembered it. I thought I''d forgotten about it when I saw it tucked away in my bedroom drawer the other day. Before that, did she think of using the current Spirit King as a courier? [Can I just go, Summoner?] Yes. Just keep going! The spirit king tilted his head once as if he did not understand the true meaning of the order, but since it was an order, he proceeded faithfully. But I didn''t expect this time either. The ending is obvious. [hmm? Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!] The spirit king swallowed a scream and copsed. The armor that rushed at his feet like a swarm of ants attracted the spirit king to beat, trample, tear, taste, and enjoy. Anyway, they attack without mercy. As it was, the bridge copsed and fell, and then it was such a gruesome sight that I wanted to send my condolences to the spirit king. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Pena was perplexed and covered her mouth with sweat. Seeing the scene where the Spirit King, whom he had confidently summoned, was beaten and disappeared by the guys the size of his feet, he seemed speechless. Eventually, the Spirit King''s energy disappeared. Is the Spirit King dead?! No, I''m not dead. What is he talking about? Its okay, dont die. They were forcibly sent back. it''s ok i wouldn''t die It was only that the summoning was canceled after receiving more than the allowable damage and running out of power to materialize. Can you beat the spirit king like that before then? Perhaps, by applying special magic to the outer shell of that armor, you can catch at least a pure spirit-like being. It would be basic to give a means to prepare for a spirit-like being that is somewhat resistant to physical damage. Ugh I thought there would be no problem if I became the Spirit King. Pena bit her lip in resentment, as if she genuinely thought it was a good idea. You can''t help it... If it''s going to be solved with that one burning giant in the first ce, it''s over a long time ago. What can I do? The King of Spirits is a weakling. Ugh, if the Spirit King had been a bit stronger, he would have thrown the boat out of the way No, you shouldnt throw it. I know its resentful if I throw it, but its not good to use extreme measures. Don''t be too impatient, let''s review the method again. not a failure Little by little, I think I figured out a way. After admonishing everyone like that, I decided to rest today. Even if you roll your head too much, you won''te up with a solution. Even if you are in a hurry, it is best to take a break and take a break properly. In the end, the days end with no results. I struggled quietly alone in my office. By the way, can''t you quicklye up with a method like fisting?????? It''s not that I''m particrly disappointed. Still, everyone was trying to ovee the situation somehow while rolling their heads. I know very well that it is not a problem that can be solved by working hard. But it''s hard to find a way to pass the time... After all, I may be a bit suspicious, but I have toe up with a solution . Or, be prepared to be somewhat in debt and borrow outside power. Ugh, I don''t want to lower my head for nothing.'' It''s good to make others bow, but I''m not reluctant to ask my partner for anything. For now, if we can''t figure out a way by noon tomorrow, let''s try something.'' We can''t just wait for the right direction because we don''t have time. the problem is You can''t fool their eyes and let the wire go... It''s hard to cheat. Exactly, there is no time to create such borate methods. Even if you try to break through by force, it won''t be easy to handle because it sticks quite a bit. I''d rather be prepared for some damage to the pahilia and try to explode something... J But that''s ast resort. First of all, I looked at this and that method, and I threw it crumpled, thinking that this might not be the case. Crumpled paper goes right into the trash can. Yes, it would be nice if the ship could be thrown to the desired ce as easily as this. How could something be that simple... . hmm? throw? My thoughts took a one-beatma there. Then, without thinking, he crumpled up another useless piece of paper and threw it. Again, the wad of paper goes straight into the trash, drawing a parab. no what... Paper is just fine. Paper is just fine... . throw? That''s the only thought running through my head. Come to think of it, did Pena do the same? He said he wanted to throw it away - he might be simply ignorant. If it really... If I do that, I don''t know if I can send a ship with certainty. Are you really going to throw it away? I''m telling you just in case, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to hit you. As soon as the next day dawned and it was time for the meeting, I proposed that very method to everyone. Of course, everyone listened and was stunned. Are we going to blow the ship out of the territory? Are you serious? Isn''t that too reckless anyway? Crazy, crazy. Of course, I expected to be embarrassed. Not everyone''s reaction was too much. therefore? Are you going to send the ship out to sea? Pena also dares to ask me again if she thought she had heard something wrong. If I were in the same position, I would have been pretty dumbfounded, so I understand this reaction. huh. If you can''t send it properly, you can just throw it away, right? Simple ignorant, but sure and powerful n. I exined the means I came up with step by step. Nothing special. Using a method powerful enough to blow away the iron wire, it was ejected into the sky over Pahilia. The n is to send it to the sea as it is andnd it on the sea. Roughly named Go! Isn''t the sky empty?'' n. is that possible? for a moment? If you blow it up like that before then, will the ship be fine? uh? Huh? If you throw a boat like that, it will fly all the way to the sea? Pena talked to herself as if doubting hermon sense. They all have simr faces. Can you be fine? The one who snorted at all of them was the representative Archen, the cksmith who had been listening silently. A ship is not something that flies. Chapter 603 Episode 603. The most ignorant departure in the world (5) + Beyond the sky (1) It is a natural point. More than that, if there are people who don''t know that ships can''t fly, I think it''s a big deal. Above all, how far do you think it is from here to the sea? How are you going to blow it up? It is a reasonable question. It is an object weighing thousands of tons. It''s not a matter of just blowing it off like an arrow. As I suggested, this is not a sane thing to do. The question is do I look sane? If you''ve seen me that way until now, it''s a big misunderstanding. So it is possible. I confidently dered. It is not impossible. It will be possible if we gather the resources in Pahilia. manpower material. It is definitely equipped. And precise calctions and error-free nning. It is possible if you mobilize all of them. The trajectory needed tounch. And the amount of force needed to get the propulsive power to blow it can be calcted. Orbits can beputed somehow. The rest is the propulsive force that will blow the huge body away, but there is a way to secure enough of that too. So what about the shock? You won''t be able to withstand that kind of shock easily. Its dangerous, but I have an idea about that too. It just needs to be tweaked a little extra to make it stand up to the impact of a drop. Those words darkened theirplexion slightly, the technicians and magicians. In particr, Aken''splexion was unreasonable. little I mean. Yes, a little. I smiled and asked them a favor under the name of a power that could never be refused. You just have to work a little harder. If you don''t mind, leave out the other details. what can you do There is always only one thing to shout at times like this. Gong Mille Gong Mille. Just sing that terrible song. Isnt there something you can guess as a buffer? Ugh guess Hmm, is there such a thing? Archen rolls his eyes. It means that there is enough guesswork. I know. That you cksmiths have been testing a lot of thingstely to test the skills you''ve learned from me. storage. Are you sure you''re in it? Um... let''s consider it. Aken looked around in disbelief. Well, if that''s enough, you''ll be able to do it. And it''s not just Archen. If you are prepared for shock, you should be able to apply enough protection enchantments within the time limit. Dia also stepped in to help. Or if there is another workaround, I dont know. If no other meanse out, I will do this. Anyway, if there is another way, I will take it without hesitation. Unfortunately, everyone was embarrassed, but eventually agreed to my proposal. Whenmon sense objections are encountered, someone else proposes a supplement. Also, if the story goes wrong there, the n ispleted by making up for it again. that is the discussion Even if it''s a reckless and messy proposal at first, how can you live with such a framework? If you put it on, it bes a usible n. By the time the sun goes down To some extent, a n was drawn up. When people''s wisdom gathers, it is aw that can send a ship high into the sky. If everyone puts their heads together, even ignorant methods can be put into practice. Beyond the Sky (1) Rumelcitasa grenia. He is Caduceus'' second-inmand and is in charge of allmand in ce of Heriel, who has been holed up in order to coordinate the final stages of the current n. haam. Everywhere you look, there is only war, war, war. Aren''t you so mad? what? That''s not what we''re going to do, right? She shook her head and said to herself, as if she was tired of observing the war situation of the humans for several days, giving instructions to the reincarnated people she dispatched, and interfering with them. Is the war situation fixed? Perfect fixation... Isn''t it until? Once the war fell into a temporary stalemate. The kingdom of Ernesia is also difficult to defend. And their allies, who helped Ernesia Kingdom against the aggressors, are currently unable to do so because of the reincarnations dispatched from the Caduceus. If you want to, you can push it and evenmit a massacre. However, considering their purpose, excessive ughter bes who they are. Although I rmended surrender as nned. I don''t even know how many people will listen.'' Rumelsitasa thought as she wrapped her fingers around her hair. I know a lot about humans. It''s stupid, uncivilized, and above all, not that simple. When asked to surrender, he does not kneel while answering, Yes? I''m sure he''ll attack again.'' Kelly already senses that. I didn''t even consider that the other side would surrender anyway. The city of dragons seems to be kept in check by the blue dragon king somehow, but how much will it be? You need to push a little harder. hmm Even if you attack, you can leave about 60 percent. Shall I tell you to take your own weight when ites to annihtion? Harial can be revived if necessary, but it''s not that simple. Secrets aren''t the problem. The human mind is the problem. I would like to avoid that situation if possible. Should I continue to ask? So far, I have followed the instructions faithfully. It''s as if each one''s selfishness is a trademark, they are reincarnated people. Three times a day, breakfast, lunch and dinner. If I don''t emphasize each one, I''m sure they''ll try to do things on their own. And the problem is his estate Fahilia. Rumelsitasa red at her with her eyes wide open as if she was disapproving of something. Currently, there are no reports of abnormalities in Fahilia. I didn''t deliberately send reincarnated people there. Instead, she sent the special armor she developed to seal it off. It was aposition that was made considering the uniqueness of Arell. The problem is with Fahilia Fahilia? Doesn''t it work out? It was Hariel who heard her murmur and spoke. oh? oh? Oh my goodness? Werent you in server mode until the end of the day? don''t joke I don''t want to be stuck like that. I came here to take a break. Hmm? Are the ns going well? of course. All that remains is time. But then I overheard you talking to yourself. Harial smiled lightly and approached Rumelsitasa. so? What did Pahilia do? Oh, its nothing. just After thinking for a while, she decided to just say it. It''s not a good idea to be considerate just because you don''t care. It is quiet. Be quiet? It is too quiet. It must have entered a blockade, but there is not too much bacsh. Hmm, Fahilia should be self-sufficient. There wont be any difficulty in farming. As for Arel''s city, it was already after the understanding of its size and function was over. I didn''t think there was anything so strange about it, but Harial soon narrowed his brows. Hmmm, is there not even a bacsh? You will notice. If we hold on like this, we win. So, somehow, they will try to get themselves or the necessary supplies and equipment out. hmm. hmm. To be honest, if Arel Ernesia steps forward, it will be difficult to stop it with just that Einherjar. Rumelsitasa gave a negative opinion by mentioning the official name of the unmanned armor that sealed off Pahilia. I guess so. Of course, it''s not that they didn''t anticipate the power of Arel when he goes all out. I''m just convinced that Arel won''t show his strength in his territory anytime soon. But he won''t. I do. Because he is a funny concept. Ha ha ha ha ha. . No... I don''t mean that, just you. i know. just joke. For Arel''s ownfort. And I know that I''m only considering stepping out for a peaceful life here as ast resort. The moment he reveals it, whether he likes it or not, his life will be difficult to maintain. To be precise, humans don''t leave it that way. Even if Arell Ernesia reveals her true identity and fights with us and takes my head. If you use that method, then humans will drop their swords at Arell Ernesia. Of course, those close to you won''t betray you. But not everyone in the world is his neighbor. Only the demon lord to be subdued has changed. If he doesn''t respect humans, he''ll take it regardless, but considering his personality, that''s not going to happen. But there is no resistance more than I thought. Of course, by the 3rd day, there were reports of movements using different means. But did you give up? or not. You must have found a way. Rumelsitasa calmly dered. I will break through the blockade. You can bet. There is nothing to do. Because I agree. It doesn''t mean anything other than to annoy him anyway and hinder his preparations. Then I wille. I guess so. Just in time, the movements of those who were presumed to be his coborators became vague Then, I will leave it to you first. Collision is unavoidable. Right now, this ce is protected by barriers, but when that dayes, the barriers must be reaped. I wanted to ask before, but cant we change the date of the n? I ask because the current situation is not entirely in their favor. First of all, dispatch personnel to prevent humans from rallying. But on the other hand, when the dayes, you have to deal with Arel and his gang whoe to disturb them. There are a lot of reincarnated people and their hands are limited. It is difficult. There areplicated prerequisites for this ult. period. The time when the umted energy reached its peak. Date of operation of the star. atmospheric flow. It is the only time when all the conditions are right. aha? In other words, if you miss the timing now, you have to go to Bangkok again for a thousand years? Not to that extent. But I might have to wait 10 years or so. Hmm then, in the meantime, Arell will try to break the back of your head somehow. As a bonus, I will break with you. So please. First of all, just block it well. As soon as the n is set in motion, I will be there. I''ll try to do it anyway. Because I dont want to break the back of my head either. Rumelsitasa lightly waved his hand and kicked him out as if telling him to stop thinking about useless things and do his own thing. Somehow Ira. It''s easy to say. Rumelsitasa leaned back in her chair and started thinking quietly. Then what shall we do? It''s like you''ve been given permission to do anything. Then you can do whatever you want. Work is hard. But what can I do? I have to follow you to the end as long as I''m on one boat. Rumelsitasa stretched and stood up. Well, I have to work to make a living. Let''s sell it. She, too, had to prepare herself. Time flies by busily while making final preparations. There was only time left to catch my breath and clear my mind. We n to carry out the operation as scheduled tomorrow. Everyone seems busy, so I''m kidding... That''s right. At other times, even before a major event, they would approach as if by surprise and y around, but this time everyone is busy. It was seen that everyone was preparing and preparing until the end without overdoing it. In the end, I couldn''t pour cold water on this atmosphere, so I walked around moderately giving encouragement and then withdrew. You can y around and y after everything is resolved. Rather, when the timees, you should y with the truth, including what you put up with today. So, I decided to y with the only free guy among my family and staff. Is it Arna? Let''s y with this dad. Daa! When I arrive, Arna, still awake, toddles towards me. Yes, yes. That''s right. What is it really like to be the most idle thing in this territory with the lord and a nursing baby... . Everyone seems to be busy, so you shouldnt disturb us when we are free, you know? iced coffee! I couldn''t have figured out what Chapter 604 Episode 604. Beyond the Sky (2) Just like a baby, Arna smiles brightly at how happy her father is ying with her without knowing the world. It seems like Arna was born just yesterday, but holding her in her arms feels quite heavy. There are a lot of troublesome things in Arnas world. You too will understand little by little when you grow up someday. There are so many things in the world. ah? As if he didn''t know yet, he just touched and patted my face. yeah it''s better not to know now and in the future. If possible, it is much more beneficial to not know about these things. The culprit that caused the current situation is Harial and the idiots who sympathize with him. It was caused by ugly reincarnated people, so it would be the duty as a partner to take responsibility and put an end to it. Because it is these children who truly live here. By the way, tomorrow will be quite noisy. I''m afraid he''ll be surprised. oh? It''s good to worry about Arna, but why don''t you start worrying about Arel? Pena seemed to have heard what I was saying and came to help with a word. I didnt see you in the office, so I thought you were here. I''m almost done with my work. I''ve done everything to review. What''s the rest? Now, while I''m away, it''s just Arna imprinting my face so that I won''t forget? right? ???? Ugh. Pena smiled bitterly at me as I pressed my forehead against Arna''s forehead as if it was absurd. so? what''s the matter? I''m free but the other guys aren''t. There might be a problem, so if that''s what you''re here for, I''ll go see you. But Pena shook her head slowly. Everyone is doing well. I just wanted to talk because I had nothing to help with for a while. Hmm, neither the master nor the hostess will set an example by being idle as a couple. Who are you to say? More than that, it''s not something Arel would say. right? When Pena beckoned, Arna waved her body and asked to get down and went to Pena. And then he puts on a face that seems to be proud of something. Are you more of a mother than a father? shaking. wait and see I''ll reverse it right away when Arna starts talking properly. so? huh? Why did you decide to go yourself this time? I couldn''t answer for a while because it was suddenly buried like that, and I kept my mouth shut. I told you why. I must go and direct... Isnt that what it is? Pena pointed out sharply. Yes. I don''t have to personally get on board. Even if you don''t go to the battlefield yourself, you can always make excuses, and no one mes you for that. It''s probably not just Pena, but everyone knows it implicitly. But don''t you think I''ll suddenly point out. You dont like going? Where in the world is there a person who would say he likes them? Whats more, thats where you never know what might happen. Pena sighed lightly and said. Is there a reason you have to go? This time, Arel is that car... what was it? I know you care where those weird people show up. Maybe everyone is noticing? That''s right. Because I actively led the work more than other times. Until now, from the feeling that when something happened, I ended up reluctantly. Now he started talking, saying, To solve this, we have to deal with that guy.'' After all, if this were a normal war, I would have looked at the situation here before anything else. Rather, it would be strange not to notice. You want to know why? I looked her in the eye and asked. How will you answer? would you like me to teach you? or not . Pena seemed to think for a moment, then shook her head. If you dont have to tell me, I wont listen. hmm okay? Maybe it''s for a very important reason? Then I wonte any more It''s kind of burdensome! Well, if it''s like her to deliberately refuse like this. Perhaps I noticed that it was out of consideration for my intentions, so I just smiled and nodded that I understood. Dont worry. I''ll be back soon this time. And then... Let''s talk after we get back. There is a lot to talk about and a lot to do after that. Although human life is short, there is so much density. It''s something to do... What, there are many things? There are many ces to go to y in the future. and um? To put it bluntly, wouldnt it be nice if Arna had a younger sister? Doesn''t it already exist? What do you think of me, Mrs. However, pretending to avoid looking at her as if she were shy would be my response. Ugh! Anyway, I''m waiting for you toe back. There really won''t be any more big things after this. I can say this with confidence. ie back Shall I give up the wonderful house I have built here? Even though it''s a ce I''ll go through for a while in my future life, I have no intention of letting go easily. because that''s my way So I definitely win. Finally, the day came when everything was ready. Like it or not, the fortunes of the people here will change today. Yes, depending on who wins. haam? what. Is it morning already? And on the day of the decisive battle, I slowly stretched and looked at the sky. It''s unnecessarily clear. Originally, on a day like this, you have to go on a pic. To think that I have to go to the face of a disgusting Wen-soo. After today, it doesnt matter as long as we can y to our hearts content. Yes, after today, no problem. Although that day will probably be the longest day of my 101st life. Preparation was fine. All work waspleted as scheduled, and the n was reviewed several times. Am I really going to be like this? Pena looked up at the finished product and blurted out her words. What is now ced in arge workshop for work. it''s a huge cannon No matter how you look at it, it''s a cannon. However, there was no gunpowder here, and firearms using gunpowder like cannons were not made, so everyone, including Pena, reacted as if they were unfamiliar with what it was. Inside the cannon was a simrly huge capsule-shaped lump of iron. A total of five of them are arranged in parallel. Is there a warship in there? that''s right. The entire ship was wrapped in arge amount of cushioning material, and the outer shell was reinforced with a single te of alloy made of titanium and dragon scales. And shoot it straight away. That is the beginning and end of this departure n. Preparation was not simple. It was also a fuss to urgently get a buffer material and an iron te. Above all, making that gun barrel was work. Thanks to this, I had to tear down the entire workshop here. The calctions are perfect. If we shoot it like this, it will surely reach the sea. I''ve reviewed it several times, so there''s nothing wrong with it. And thousands of tons of iron are flying around, and it would be difficult to stop them. Literally mass is a bully. Anyway, the preparations are over, so now all we have to do isunch them. And if you break that bastard''s pot, it''s over. ruler! Good job everyone! I pped and encouraged the workers to congratte everyone for their hard work. Of course, I have no intention of ending it with words. Right now, I don''t have time, so I''m just saying it directly, but after today, you will all definitely get a fair reward. The workers also quietly stop their hands and listen to me. Now, lets get to the finish! Shoot this ship out! finish everything! We''ll meet tomorrow! When I briefly finished my words, everyone shouted and went to the end. I''m ready to fight, but ready. I shouldn''t forget to ask everyone who will stay in Fahilia. After personal preparation, I called everyone. to ask for thest time. As soon as weunch the ships as scheduled, everyone thoroughly defends the city. It was because it was obvious that at that time, those armors that surrounded Pahilia would attack. Attacking is important, but defense is also important. And I''m going to leave that to everyone. I understand. That said, only Arel-sama is going... Asha carefully expressed her concern. In this operation, only me, the sailors who will handle the ship, and about 30% of Yeongji-gun go out on the boat. However, his aides are not included in this trip. Until now, when I had no choice but to go to the battlefield, I took everyone with me as much as possible. Because I didn''t want to work. I stuck to the policy of bringing in all the talent I could pass on to what was possible. However, this time was an exception. I can''t help it. If everyone goes, who will protect this ce? Things are different than other times. Previously, there was no problem with security even if the minimum territory army was left, and Pahilia was not in a situation where it was directly threatened. But now it is different. Obviously, when the situation develops in earnest, those cans will also attack. The invasion of Ernesia Kingdom will be intensified. Other ces will be engulfed in war. That''s why those who remain must protect this ce. Arel, do you really have to ride yourself? Wouldnt it be better not to go? Pena asks if she''s worried again. haha Even if it''s me, if I see something like that, I want to stop it. It''s a crazy n tounch ships. Of course I can''t ride it. And on that battlefield, someone has to be in charge. Being in charge is not someone who gets out of the back and gives orders over a desk. It is your duty to apany and observe the dangerous scene. For the time being, when the ship isunched, Dia will be on board as well. It''s just to help the shipnd. As soon as the shipnds on the sea, Diado will go to the Magic Tower and help save Pahilia. I will. Dia answered cautiously. The reason why she dared to follow her was to join the Magic Tower. Well, he was dissatisfied with not being able to help me, but in the end, he followed me because I persuaded him, ordered him, and taught him. don''t worry. I also have enough reinforcements. Rather, I am worried about this ce. Therefore, I also proposed a n to abandon the city and evacuate if the situation really did not go well. Even now, if you feel that defense is impossible, you have not hesitated to abandon the city and move everyone to the capital, and you have made an evacuation n. don''t worry. I will protect the city no matter what. Pena nodded quite confidently as if to be relieved. You dont have to force yourself to keep it. If you think it won''t work, move on to the evacuation n. You can abandon the city. The city needs to be redone. But people can''t. I seriously rmend this. So dont worry. You''ve won at best, but if the house you''reing back to is broken, isn''t it troublesome? don''t worry. I''ll keep you all well. yes? When Pena asks, everyone silently agrees. First of all, people from my hometown said they would help from the outside. Aside from that, there is no need to worry about this ce, as they said that the remaining troops from the kingdom will be used to help with the relief of Pahilia. It wasn''t like I was ying around during the siege. Teleport still works, but other means of contact were somehow secured. There are also people who have expressed their intention to help this side when they barely reach the outside, so it''s no problem. everyone said so This time, unlike other times, I will not be able to give advice myself. After I head there, I can''t afford to worry about anything else either. But don''t worry. What I have given so far, what I have taught, and what I have made here like everyone else is not so soft. So, you can leave the house to us. Then I will believe you. One day. After today, nothing more will happen. Instead of long words, everyone nodded while making eye contact. Chapter 605 Chapter 605. Beyond the sky (3) We must start now. After checking the necessary personnel, supplies, and weapons for thest time, all the subjugation parties to subdue the Caduceus boarded the ship. Then, the entrance was closed, filled with the insufficient amount of wanjungje, and covered with the remaining iron te to close it. Everyone on board was told how the ship would reach the sea, so everyone seemed nervous. Mr. Arell. wait. I nodded to Dia and stepped out in front of everyone. I asked Dia to use magic on the rest of the ships so they could hear what I was saying. And I pped my hands briefly to get everyone''s attention. Well, since I''ve already said it once, you should know how this ship will head to the battlefield. Is there anyone who didnt get it when I asked about it? That''s right. The soldiers hesitantly answered. Are you scared because you heard it? That would be scary No matter how great our technological prowess is, it''s ridiculous to blow a ship all the way to the sea. It would be scary to imagine what would happen if something went wrong. Knowing that, I answered with a big smile on purpose. Don''t worry! I rode it, but would it fall to the wrong ce for no reason? isn''t it? you there what do you think about it? When I deliberately pointed out the question, the article hesitated a little, then shrugged. Is there anything wrong with it? If the lord and no one else were in danger, there would be no way he would get on it. This guy says the same thing. So don''t worry. The ship always arrives. So, what do you think? I pped my hands once more and this time seriously. Think only about defeating enemies. It reminded us once again that the ce we were going was a battlefield. How many times have I visited Ernesia Kingdom! There were guys who didn''t like where we lived and attacked us. But each time, we were the ones who won in the end! Don''t be scared. The world is on our side! Victory will be like that too. Absolutely I will make it. Keeping those words to myself, I encouraged them. ruler! let''s go! A shout that followed. Checking their morale again, I sat down. And he wore a belt to secure his body so he wouldn''t bounce off. After the soldiers and sailors also secured their bodies with belts, a report was heard that everything was ready. I instructed the outside team to contact me via dia. Say it. yes Dia simply said unch''. You can tell by feeling that arge number of people are busy moving outside. And one by one they move away from the cannon. It''s time to fire. This time, silence reigned in the cabin. Nervousness, tension, thinking about what will happen from now on, I will bite my tongue if I don''t keep my mouth shut. Going into ignition. Dia, who received a signal from outside, made a small announcement. the inside of the cannon. At the aft of the iron te covering the ship, there is a tank containing arge amount of mana propent produced by applying the mana engine, and a propeller to discharge it. After all, it''s more like a rocket than a cannon. It''s not about breaking through the atmosphere, it''s just about flying andnding in a parab with just propulsion, so it can be done with improvised equipment. At the signal, the mana propent was ignited. I could feel the presence of arge amount of mana igniting in the rear. Firepower is momentum. Massive sparks are power. Ah, may the world be full of power. Well, I''m sorry I can''t see it. There will probably be a rare scene where arge amount of me erupts from the inside of the cannon outside, but I can''t see it because I''m inside. And slowly, I started to feel like I was moving forward. Soldiers and knights held their breath as if I wasn''t the only one feeling it. You are going. The shaking gradually changes to the feeling of moving forward, and finally. cooong! hmm? I t he? ? At the same time as the heavy shock, a fairly unusual eleration pressed down on our bodies. Although notparable to a real rocket, the thrust and eleration are considerable. oh! fly! It really flies! Enjoying no small amount of eleration, the boat carrying us soared through the sky. ? ? ? Those who watched the shooting of the boat from the outside were speechless for a while in a daze. The spectacle of arge amount of mes being stretched out like a tail and huge iron blocks being fired in a row and moving away in an instant made the spectators even more nervous. wow It really flew. While Pena was worried, she inadvertently said something stupid, but no one responded. The iron wire that was shot out reached the outer boundary of the territory in an instant. Naturally, the armor that was blocking Pahilia sensed it and moved. However, there is no way that cans weighing less than 0.5 ton can stop thousands of tons of iron. The armor also shot arrows and tried to block objects passing through the sky, but they failed to block them and allowed them to pass through to the point of futility. All that was left was five thick lines of smoke that remained as if the ship had left traces of its passing through the sky. Are you trying to get it right I will arrive. None other than Arel-nim, right? He wouldnt ride himself into something he couldnt do. Yeah, thats right. Pena agreed as well. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t worried, but the rest of us, including her, can''t afford to be idly worried about a ship that flew away. Certainly, ording to Arel-samas words, we should be nervous as well. Seina muttered rather seriously as she looked around the area outside the territory. And sure enough, a messenger came running and reported to them. This is a report. ording to the observer''s report, the boat safely passed over the territory. and It''s a good thing that the ship left safely. But there is no time to be at ease. As a reminder of that fact, the messenger''s report resonated heavily here. Those armors are starting to move this time! It was as if the ship that had beenunched had been a signal re announcing the start of the war. At the same time, the battlefield, which had been temporarily stagnant, began to be noisy again. And not only Fahilia. All over this began to catch fire once again. How long did he endure the heavy pressure that felt like pressing his body in front of him? The actual time the ship flew was probably less than a few minutes. Until a certain point, the pain is aggravated to the maximum, and from a certain moment, it gradually weakens. And this time, I feel a subtle sense of floating, as if my feet are about to fall off the floor. The propulsive force weakened and it started to fall down along the track ording to inertia. Do you think it will fall soon? The location is also on schedule. The same goes for other ships. The scenery outside was unknown, but through magic that roughly checked the coordinates, Dia announced that the ship was arriving smoothly. I could already hear the breathing of relief at that fact. Get ready. We will collide soon. At the same time, Dia cast a spell. He cast defensive magic on five ships at once. Following Dia''s signal, the entire shipboard shook greatly this time. As if sliding through the sea, the outer armor te was sunk into the water. The sound of iron grinding and tearing. The impacted outer armor te was detached as it was by sting the joints using pre-arranged magic. Then, the cushioning material covering the warship waspletely peeled off and washed away, and finally the warship carrying us could see the sun. The great shaking gradually subsided, and finally all five warshipsnded safely on the sea. Fortunately, the most ignorant departure method in the world ended sessfully. Live! Really arrived! Oh God! Long live the lord! Sailors and soldiers were thrilled and cheered. Could it be that they were really afraid that things would go wrong in the event of an ident? No, more than that, it''s just the beginning, but it''s difficult to cheer as if it''s already over. Currently, the ce where we fell is near the coast on the Felsen Kingdom side. And what kind of ce is this? It''s enemy territory. Of course, right now, a fleet belonging to the Felsen Kingdom was tightly surrounded and waiting for us. A few of them were smashed and sinking, so it seems that we collided as we flew. I''m sorry about this. They would be embarrassed to see a warship suddenly flying overhead. Seeing that they are still silent and unable to respond, it seems that everyone is bewildered. Then one thing to do. . Shoot All five warships opened fire on the fleet of Felsen Kingdom. Fireballs, electric shocks, and ice shells start flying nonstop from our warships. It works. One of the weapons I put on while remodeling this time. It is a unique type of crossbow-shaped weapon currently used by soldiers. It looks like a crossbow, but there is no bowstring, and instead, only red glowing rods are installed. A mana turret that even ordinary soldiers can emit ss 3 attack magic simply by manipting it by inserting magic stones into it to supply mana. The battery fired a sh all at once. After sinking the surrounding fleet in an instant, we hurriedly departed as nned. Now, from here, I n to quickly hit the sea area where they are based. however? Lord? that Where are the reinforcements? Our driver looked around and asked. If it went as nned, after sending the ship safely to the sea, I informed them that they would join the reinforcements here and depart as they were. However, looking around, there were no ships floating in the waters around here except for ours that had just arrived and the Felsen Kingdom''s fleet from a while ago. no way The n went awry... ? don''t worry. It''s not like that. I leisurely tapped on the armrest as if to reassure myself, estimating the appropriate timing. It''s time to arrive soon. came. Dia was the first to notice. It detected the change in mana. And soon, the space on the deck shook and the space opened as it was, and arge number of troops poured down from within and began to board the ship one by one. The troops sent by each alliance and their leaders had just arrived. indeed! You joined by teleport! okay! Everyone admires it, but the reality will be a little different. To be precise, the intention was to send reinforcements when we arrived safely. If we hadn''t sailed, they would have tried to give up. I would have done the same, so I decided not to ask about it and quietly go over it. Arel-nim, then I Dia hesitated slightly before speaking. She has to go back now. Now, whennding the ship, she also consumed quite a bit of strength with magic. Afterwards, I had to hurry back to the Mage Tower to recover and take additional troops to help everyone in order to defend Pahilia. No problem, go. Arent you all waiting? Even if she stays here out of concern anyway, there''s nothing she can do as she''s almost exhausted. Are you really okay? Its okay, soe back. I said okay again and patted Dia lightly on the back. It means go ahead. Because there is no room for a long talk. Good work Dia. And don''t leave it behind. can you? yes. Then I wish you the best of luck. Dia teleported and disappeared. then! I''ll check the number of people on board and order the deployment! As soon as the confirmation is over, lets leave immediately! I gave orders to everyone and pointed out where we should be heading. don''t look back The only ce to go is in front of me. target! Go to the ce where those who call themselves the Principality of the Caduceus! I will attack their city! Chapter 606 Episode 606. Across the sea (1) Pahilia immediately locked all the gates of the city and went into defense. Despite the sessful escape of the warship, it was never able to create an atmosphere of relief. It''s because of the Einherjar'', the armors that show full-scale movement as if angry at having missed them after Arel''s warship escaped. The armor began to move with the sound of rattling metal at the same time. Up until now, I had just quietly blocked it, but it seemed that I was getting angry as if I wouldn''t look at it anymore. Immediately, all knights and soldiers thoroughly prepared for the sit-in. That''s how you hit the first line of defense. By the way, that''s surprisingly effective. Seina, who wasmanding the soldiers, scratched the bridge of her nose as she checked the state of the defense line. Another thick barrier towering a little far from the outskirts of the city. This is one of the defense measures of Pahelia prepared so far. aka The Soaring Wall''. It is to soar up a barrier made of the same material as the outer wall of the city about 4 kilometers outside the city. The originator was, of course, Arel, the lord of this ce. When I first heard that, I wondered what this was about. Well, I think you know what I mean. As Asha passed by with a subtle smile, she listened to what Seina said and agreed. When Arel first suggested that defense method, everyone was quite taken aback. A proposal to hide one more wall of equal strength outside it, saying that the outer wall of the city is not enough. It''s even more terrifying that it was really possible thanks to the blueprints he drew up and the blood and sweat of the artisans. By the way, there is a simr device in the fortress on the border of Ernesia Kingdom. But that''s just deploying iron bars. After all, Arel sold the device to the margraves as a cheap version of this defense. That too, in a way that deliberately requires regr remuneration. It could not be otherwise than a reassuring and vicious lord. Thanks to that, the effect is dirty. Yes. Thanks to the barrier, the enemy''s armor was struggling with their path blocked. He persistently tries to climb up, but he is unable to climb over because the soldiers on the barrier keep him in check and block him. With that, it holds up surprisingly well thud! Before Seina could finish her words in relief, she heard a ringing sound from under the ground. ording to reports, it is the sound of armor hitting the outer wall. As if they had judged that the armor would not be easily ovee by their own abilities, they gathered together and changed their shape. As it was, it became the shape of a certain weapon. Breaking weight. A siege weaponmonly used to break down castle gates. The rest of the armor lifted the battering ram thus made and rammed it into the outer barrier. thud! It felt like it was hitting the ground. Unexpectedly, I might notst long. Receiving Seina''s words, Asha continued to mutter and broke into a cold sweat. It was because once the mace struck and passed, the stone crumbs on the surface of the barrier could be seen falling. It is an extraordinary power. Youre using that again like that It''s a pretty sophisticated device. Coincidentally, while examining the defense devices, the Dwarf Aken, who had heard themotion and snooped over, saw it and admired it. Looks like you''re using some kind of mechanical device. The efficiency of the device seems good. The power isn''t too bad. Is it time to admire it now? So Mr. Aken? How long will itst? It wontst long. Even now, the wave hammer continues to hit the barrier. Each time, seeing the damage done to the outer barrier with his own eyes, Arken concluded. It was the dwarves, including him, who smelted the metal used for the barrier. They can''t be mistaken. Seinained as if she was sorry. Do you have any more upbeatments? If you show more tenacity, you will endure. I know that metal is like you. A limit is a limit. No, if its our limit, then its the same as our limit. I don''t mean it seriously. Seina shook her head and pondered. If that''s the case, it''s safe to say that the barrier will soon be breached. If so, should I give up the barriers and order the soldiers to withdraw, or should I order them to hold out until a little more close? What if you force yourself to hold on and fail to catch the time to withdraw and copse? At that time, even the loss of troops urs. You have to catch the timing to drop out. It''s not a good thing to just hold on unconditionally because it''s a waste. Of course, cities have defenses that are more than just external walls, but you shouldn''t be overconfident in them. Throwing away just one could be a handshake. That''s why Seina, Asha, and the others weighed their own risks and pondered. Lets give up on the outer barrier. Ignoring that atmosphere, Pena, who had juste up, proposed. Everyone was surprised at the moment, but they were even more surprised by the fact that Pena hade up to this point before her decision. Now she should be in the castle, not here. Arell is out of the office, so I have the authority to takemand instead, but do you? Hey, it''s a formal report. There is no reason for you toe here yourself. Pena? Wait? Why did youe all the way here? are you okay. Arna left it with her nanny. I had a hard time because I didnt take a nap. I didn''t ask for that. As if embarrassed, Asha red at the escorts apanied by Pena and the soldiers who guided her. why didn''t you dry it? Everyone averts their eyes as if embarrassed. Well, it''s the soldiers who have to be ck, so it can''t be helped. Asha stopped holding her ountable. Instead, I decided to ask her about the opinion she had brought up earlier. I heard you said to give up the barrier. huh. It would be a big deal if we lost the soldiers who are fighting right now because we endured wrongly. but Next to that barrier is the city. Of course, Pena knows too. Even so, it''s not like they''re overdoing it for nothing. Isnt it reckless to keep holding out? And from the beginning, I think I heard that the outer barrier was for the purpose of passing some time? Well, that''s exactly what I heard. Its just that when you throw something away, you have to throw it away. In the end, Seina, Asha, and the others decided to obey Pena''s opinion. It''s definitely hard to hold out any longer. And giving up barriers might be useful in its own way, right? isn''t it? under Do you have any idea? It doesn''t sound like there''s anything special about it. In the end, everyone listened to Pena''s opinion, and Pena conveyed the policy afterwards. First of all, lets give up the external barrier. and ording to the order, the soldiers holding the armor in check at the outer barrier gave up the barrier without hesitation and retreated. Some imed they could still hold out, but when the order came again, they began to obey. The movement of the armor that broke the barrier stopped once, perhaps realizing that there was no one to block it. As if they had thought that there was no need to destroy it, the armors stepped on each other''s torso and clumped together like stairs, then began to rise. No matter how high the barrier is, there is no big problem for them. when it does Suddenly, the entire barrier cracked and shook once. And as if without the slightest hesitation, the barrier copsed on its own. Those clinging to the barriers, including the armor they were trying to climb up, were crushed. Even if he tried to change the form and let it pass, it was crushed by the magic interruption spell engraved on the inside of the barrier. Watching the scene, everyone swallowed dry saliva. With that, at least the things buried under it wonte out right away. Asha nodded as she saw a portion of her armor floundering under the shrapnel. What Pena suggested was to give up the barrier and at the same time tear it down as it is, rather than tying their feet. In fact, the barrier was magically treated in the design stage so that it could easily be copsed. Everyone knew that. Of course, having the guts to actually use it is another matter. why? Because it''s a waste. Giving up isn''t easy. Everyone unconsciously postponed that choice untilter. Did you remember that? huh? ah? howe When I was building that, I remembered what Arell said earlier. The admiration of the surroundings gave Pena a slight tinge of embarrassment. is that so? It''s true that Arel often talks about this and that, so it shouldn''t be strange. For now, everyone, including Asha, understood and moved on. It''s good to have your feet tied, but only a part of them got caught in that. know. The effect is only temporary. The crushed ones will also push up the fragments. Suddenly, we should prepare to go out. Seina put on a determined expression as if she was preparing for the equipment she had already parked nearby. When a siege begins in earnest, sometimes she and other knights have to step up and deal with the enemy. Asha also asked a question while preparing. First, lets drag the knights along for a little while, shall we? No, you dont have to. Pena refrained from participating in the knights. If you are a nimble knight, you might be able to go back and forth as if you were scouting for a while. However, Pena stopped them. ???? slowly. yes? Perhaps its time to fall asleep. Let''s leave it to them to attack over there. Let''s mutter Pena slightly ncing at something. Arge amount of heat was poured towards the armor that starteding towards the city at the right time. It didn''t rise, it literally poured. The armor that stepped over the wreckage or lifted it up was covered in the mes and melted away. ? Magic. Aren''t they our magic troops? Realizing that it was a magic attack, they were troubled around. It was not the work of thend mages on the side of Fahilia. then. Its a littlete. Dia appeared above the city with the light of the teleport. Prana Burst.'' On arrival, she unhesitatingly opened fire on the armor that came swarming. The light soared in a wide range in front, shattering the enemies. She wasn''t the only one whounched an attack. The elite wizards from the Mage Tower arrived at the same time and immediately started attacking. I''m home. Then Dia moved to the castle and officially announced her arrival. I came as soon as the maintenance was over. It took a little bit. no. It was the right time. The name is Pahilia''s formal assistance request. Dia mobilized the magicians of the Mage Tower to help with that, as nned. replenishment of power required for defense. That too is a predestined order. Now huh. Wizards of the Mage Tower immediately go into deployment and first change the terrain with earth property magic and tie their feet. Pena wanted to give instructions. Those who have approached the city deliberately induce an opening to climb up and knock it over. Based on myst observation, it doesn''t seem to have a high level of intelligence, so if you see an opening for a moment, it will react right away. Yeah old! First of all, while everyone is busy carrying out her instructions. While delivering orders to his subordinates, Asha Seina Dia and other aides nced sideways at Pena, who secretly continued to give orders. A feeling of difort that I felt a little while ago. Pena-sama? ???? huh? What are you looking at? Chapter 607 Episode 607. Every time he gave an order to cross the sea (2), Pena moved his gaze slightly to another ce. As if peeping at something. Everyone noticed the hand she was unnaturally holding behind her back. In the end, Pena shrugged her shoulders and confessed obediently. ???? This is it. A small notebook she had been hiding was revealed. It''s something tightly written. Aha, Arell-nim left it for you. They said to refer to it when conducting. Somehow, I thought the nuance of conducting was a bit familiar. I roughly understood the intention. The most important thing in a crisis situation is to have a clearmand system. Although there is no Allel, it is necessary for his agent to establish the framework in his stead. That''s why Arel handed over the instructions to give in advance. In which situation, how long to endure and how to deal with a specific situation, etc. I anticipated and wrote down everything possible. It''s because you can''t trust someone who''s always on top of you if you just sit there. Even if it had been told in advance, it was necessary for her to take it down herself. In fact, the soldiers and middle managers who didn''t know anything were admiring Pena''s orders and moving. Sometimes you need to pretend like that. All you have to do is to persevere. All you have to do is defend the city until the right time. At least that''s how it was written in the notebook he left behind. If so, just hold on. The warship carrying us moved to the enemy''s stronghold. Due to the change in the distance between the continents, the flow of the ocean currents changed rapidly, so the intensity of the waves was unusual, but there was no major problem. Cruising smoothly through the waves. At this rate, I think you can see the destination in about 40 minutes. Let''s talk about it before we arrive.'' After ordering only to inform if something happens. I called all the guests who had just arrived to themand room. Those who joined a little while ago. They are partners who have joined our side. For sure That woman''s name was Nellie, and the one with the sword was Beckin. and so on... . In addition to them, several reincarnated people who joined us gathered. First of all, lets talk for a little while before we arrive. Whether or not. Excuse me. Certainly, a discussion will be necessary The reincarnated people nodded obediently, entered, and sat down. I was beaten upst time, and I can see that I will follow my intentions for now. Since we discussed it once before, I think everyone remembered the rough order. Dont worry, I already checked. It is the same. Haven''t we decided to follow your opinion during this war? Don''t worry. hmm? I guess there are nozy friends here. Chit. hmm That''s good. If you didn''t, you should be right. Fortunately, there seems to be no case of absurdity in the barracks. Chit. Im asking to confirm. What about the rest of the guys? Have you been contacted? Currently, there are only five people in total, including me. I couldn''t put all the people on my boat, so of course I split the group during the pre-discussion. The rest was because they decided to join the group led by Rerensen to carry out the operation. The problem is that there are about two fewer people to join than nned. did it bounce? I expect a rough answer, but I still have to listen to it for now. Because as soon as I heard that question, theplexion of the other guys was not very good. that is It seems that those who did note were victimized. Its unfortunate. Nellie replied in a rather disgusted tone. Beckin also nodded his head in regret. By the time you heard the news, it was toote. I was hit ? Hmmm, that''s how it happened. Right. Did you get attacked before joining and couldn''t hold out? Or that I couldn''te because the situation was so bad that I couldn''t leave. To be honest, things arent very good for us either. If we don''t solve it quickly, the ce we are staying in will copse. know. I know. If you don''t win, there''s no turning back. It can only be resolved by fighting hard and winning hard. There is nothing to be gained by talking about depressing things. First of all, we reviewed the situation and entered the final review of the operation. So Arell Ernesia? Can you really hit it off? Arent their barriers still intact? The reason why they couldn''t hit them even if they showed their heads until now. It''s because of that hard barrier that protects their heads. One of the performance of the defense measures they have prepared is excellent, befitting their reputation as a group of blind people who have been locked in a corner for a thousand years. With that barrier, the attack won''t be easy. Even if we join forces, we won''t be able to break through in time... ah If that''s the case, don''t worry. Do you have any evidence? Yes. I''ll have to wait for the right time before that. They weren''t the only ones spearheading the n. I was looking forward to himing too. Surely the time wille at the time? One more minute. As I lift one of my fingers and flick it, everyone stares at my index finger in puzzlement. No, I didn''t mean to look at it... . It''s not my clean, manicured fingers that need to be seen. I bent my finger and pointed at the crystal ball in the middle of the table. yes. Look over there. that way You will see something interesting. Then everyone''s eyes follow it all the way back. The crystal ball reflects the scene currently reflected in front in real time. However, the enemy''s stronghold is yet to be seen. And then a minute passed. nothing happened What? Wasn''t something happening? ah. no wait Oh yeah! I counted 30 seconds fast! Well, 1 minute is within the margin of error whether plus or minus, right? And this time, a change has taken ce. The sea turned to gold in an instant. However, what has changed is not the sea water. A gigantic golden column, illuminated by the mighty light rising from beyond the horizon, stretched out with the momentum to pierce the sky. I don''t even need to point out where that light was emitted. Caduceus. It''s their city. It just started. I murmured softly and clenched my fists. It starts now. Hariel entered the final review to pull the trigger on the n onest time. The center of the city and the deepest part of the castle where he resides. He was checking the equipment prepared in the workshop located deep underground. A thousand years Hmm, it was a tough time. Inadvertently, I was soaked in emotions, and my impressions came out. Come to think of it, I did well. Is it because of obsession? Hees up with this n and tries the first one. However, in the face of excessive human resistance, the second n was unfortunately folded and established. After that. About a thousand years ago, I remembered this n. Even for him, the past thousand years is an inevitably long time. What a thousand years! Being a reincarnated person doesn''t mean you''re insensitive to the sense of time. Time is fair to all beings. It''s not like I''m going to sleep indolently, but I''m going to feel longer and more nervous in the position of craving and waiting for something. But that tedious patience is over. A little joy was already on his lips. Haven''t you endured for a thousand years? A little bit of joy would be immersed. While I was soaked in emotion like that, thest minute of review finally passed. Then lets begin. Harial activated the esoteric engraved on the device without hesitation. A secret technique created based on various theories of the world he has experienced so far. Tens of thousands of small magic circles are created and wander, and it also bes another huge magic circle. It is as if only cogwheels were put together to form a device. Or as if worldse together to form another world. The huge energy umted there is shaken and sucked in and bes a driving force. Activate the ult technique Soul Fixation. The device was dyed golden like a magic circle, and emitted brilliant light as it ran out of control. The golden light prates the ceiling and spreads high into the sky. Ack Hahahahahahahahahahaha J Hahahahahahaha! ats! It finally worked! Harial couldn''t stand the joy and was delighted. What is this sense of aplishment? This was difficult for him too. The achievements that were barely obtained after enduring the hardships of the past. How can you stand it? good night! This is where the n begins! Hold on! Secure this ce from now on! Hariel clenched his fists. This will truly be a paradise where we are meant to be, where we exist! he eximed in delight. This is where reincarnated people have a reason to exist! Looking at the pir of light that suddenly soared, everyone buzzed. ? That one? As nned, he activated the secret art of his previous life The n he had been preparing for a thousand years has finally been activated. It''s triggered... Then it''s already toote, isn''t it? Nellie sighed and opened her eyes wide. The reincarnation of all intelligent creatures living on this. But it must be embarrassing to find out that the beacon of the n has risen so brilliantly. I went to stop it, but I heard that it was over, or I thought it was no different. Wasnt it supposed to stop? I know the best thing is to stop before it activates. But as I pointed out before, I can''t. It''s risky enough. I know you said it was dangerous But wouldnt it be a turn of events if you already activated it? don''t worry. It doesn''t end when it activates. Rather, the important thing is from now on. It''s not like I waited for nothing. So far, things are going as expected. It probably meant that he didn''t have time to change even the smallest of ns. He must have nned to proceed as scheduled with the stolen data. It''s not because you''re arrogant. Because there is no time otherwise. So it''s best to let him act as nned to be sure. This is because if you increase the variable, this side hurts. That''s just the beginning. Soon the pir of light is tapering. When viewed from a distance, it shrunk to the thickness of a finger and did not shrink any further. I think the actual thickness of that pir of light is about 100 meters. And instead of the narrowing of the pir of light, a new change took ce. Golden eyes''? someone muttered involuntarily. Small golden grains are slowly descending from the sky. Nellie examined it and her voice trembled. Could it be that the thing that erupted a while ago ising down to the ground again? Bingo? I snapped my fingers. Now, that light grain is a phenomenon that shows that what was emitted a moment ago is returned to the ground. Like volcanic ash falling. Naturally, everyone was perplexed. Is something wrong?! If there is harm, action must be taken! Calm down for now. no harm Right now, but... I tried to calm everyone down. Stay calm. If you haven''t lived once or twice in your life, what are you fussing about? At best, golden snow is falling from the sky, but what? For now, there wont be any major harm to the human body. Getting hit doesnt make the body weak or die Although there are other problems instead. instead? At most, to the extent of bing a reincarnated person? Chapter 608 Chapter 608. Across the Sea (3) I think thats the biggest problem?! That''s the problem! yes that''s the problem! If you continue to be hit by those grains of light, you will naturally change into a reincarnated person. If youpare the expression of the spirit kings, it can be said that it is a secret technique that induces the fixation of the soul. Then shouldn''t we be exposed to this! how? What will you stop it with? It is useless to damage inside the building or underground. Because these grains of light pass through the structure ande down to the shore. It is only visually visible to the end, and there is no specific form, so it cannot be physically interfered with. but If you can''t stop this! What are we here for! ruler? ruler? calm down. It''s only when it''s exposed to the end. No problems for a short time. Well, in terms of other effects, it would be better for lower back pain. If you are suffering from your usual joints, I rmend that youe out now. Something like cheap medicine. Iknow, right If it was a cheap drug, it would be nice to not have to suffer. So, is it dangerous to be exposed for a certain period of time? Beckin fretted and asked how much time was left. ording to the theory he nned, 36 hours. I made a decision after analyzing the data I had obtained and the present phenomenon to some extent. If exposed for 36 hours, the fixation of the soul isplete. So, the decision has to be made only within that time. 36 hours. It''s not going the way he wants right now, but it''s tight. It is dangerous. You have 36 hours to upy their city and stop it. They also won''t stand still. I will sincerely try to endure. Not a very advantageous position. Beckin noticed the annoyance of the situation and expressed his sentiments. That''s right. Offensive is a good position, but sometimes it is more difficult than defense. Above all, there is too little time. I have nothing to deny otherwise. Well, time goes by even now. We can stop it if we hurry even for a minute or a second. Just in time, I finally saw their city within the range of sight. The problem is the faint curtain drawn over the city. The barrier still existed. Nellie opened her eyes when she saw it. It''s a pity. It seems to have weakened somewhat, but the barrier is still intact. In the aftermath of the Pir of Light earlier, the barrier has been considerably weakened, but the strongestyer still remains. Breaking that thing would be pretty troublesome. Can I wake up in time? If I woke up with all my might, it would take me five hours just to wake up. I don''t have much time. It''s annoying. Beckin gripped his sword in anger and shook his shoulders. Then you have to wake up as soon as possible! right now. First we move! Teun slowly moves to the boat... Whoa whoa wait. Let''s not be hasty. Beat it really hard for five hours with that one knife? .... Ugh. If you can, try it. Are you going to y SM against the barrier with that connecting sword? p p it''ll be fun Is there a way? Of course, I thought of barrier measures. I just happened to have it in my hands. With the present barrier, somehow the liver can be seen. There are also those who have been waiting for it. There was nothing more to hide, so I revealed the method. I took out the peg-type device and ced it on the table. To put it simply, it is a device that interferes with the maintenance of the barrier. Each of our warships has barrier release devices. Now I''m going to shoot this and deploy it. If you do that, the barrier will be incapacitated, and even if it remains, it will only be enough to break it by striking it. Then let''s shoot! Im thinking of doing that even if I dont notice anything. Maybe the soldiers are aiming hard by now? Oh, I''m ready. I immediately picked up themunication port where the signal came from and gave instructions. Blow it. Immediately, except for the warship we were on, the other four fired devices. They fell scattered around the city. Each one seemed to fall into the sea around the city, and then it was observed that a light like a spark shed and the barrier copsed. It worked. oh! The effect is awesome. I made it, but I made it really well. Are you proud what... Its nice to have a trick. hmm! This is Jjambab. Were you really bragging This industry is also a career gangster. Yep it is There is just one problem Hey, dont look so disappointed. If not, try it yourself. If you do well, I will praise you. They don''tin about whether they''re aware of it either. so? What is the problem? The barrier weakening device transmits refined mana from the mana engine installed on the warship to keep it going. So, the conclusion. The bottom line is that if the warship sinks, the barrier will reappear. That is really cumbersome. Nellie bowed her head and spoke her conclusion first. Bingo? That''s the correct answer. I''ll give you mint vored candy as a prize. but was rejected why! What''s up with Mint! Anyway, thats how it is. How many at least is the Maginot Line? Two. Since there are a total of four ships, it is the end when the power sent from the mana engine drops to less than 50%. If the warship sinks, the barrier will reappear and we will waste precious time breaking it. This means that the odds of failure are greatly increased. And even after entering, I want you to prevent the barrier from being restored. For what? Wouldnt it be a problem after entering? hmm. It is because of this. It would be better to teach allies how this happened. I secretly took out a tool that stored a certain spell and showed it. What is that? I just can''t tell by looking at it. It''s nothing special, just a special gift to fuck him. After knowing his purpose and thoughts. It''s kind of prepared. The problem is that in order to use it, you have to ess the city center and install it. However, it cannot be used if there is a barrier. Because it''s such a rushed thing. It is a delicate technique like mine. I want to use this whenever possible. That''s why I want you to protect the saboteur until the very end. Will you win if you use it? Well, Im sure hell break it down. I guarantee that. In short, the conclusion is that this side''s ship does not sink and only the enemies need to be hit well. In short, what we are going to do is Attack is an attack, but protecting this ship is also important. Then wouldnt it be better to organize a group of people to protect the ship? Let''s leave that judgment up to each individual''s discretion. Just talking about it doesn''t change reality. You will have to act directly. When I announced the dissolution, telling everyone to go about their own business, everyone started moving as if they were preparing for the uing battle. However, unlike the other guys, that blond kid, Beckin, seemed to have some business with me, and secretly started talking to me. I have a question for you. What? The bathroom is at the end of the hallway? If you want to go, go ahead. Its not like that. Mmm! that About the barrier weakening device. Is there anythingcking in the exnation? More than that I''m a little concerned Did you really interpret that purely on your own? When the public noticed what he wanted to ask, I smiled. There is nothing to be stabbed. I''m not a great person to be stabbed. I want to know? No. Well, forget the question now. Beckin also asked me if he had guessed something from my attitude, apologized, and left. You''re noticing it correctly. I rested my chin on the desk and sighed. His prediction is correct. Certainly, no matter how much I am, it is impossible to interpret all of them in a short period of time. There are limits to what people can do. Of course, the premise is alone''. There is a guy who helped me with this. To be precise, the kid who gave me a hint. I checked the state of the barrier release device that was working properly and remembered an incident from a while ago. That kid is really Around the time when the warship remodeling work was in full swing. I was nning and preparing the things necessary for the subjugation of the Caduceus. As expected, the barrier is the biggest problem. As nned, the barrier will weaken a little when the device is activated, but it''s annoying. After that, entering the city and fighting to stop the device is the norm or takes time. If possible, we need a means to break the barrier as early as possible. Is there any other way? Even for me, difficult is difficult. I can''t help it. Bang honestly with force! Let''s tap and solve it. tap it Then it will break just fine. Let''s believe this truth. Rather, it may be better to consider otherplementary means at this time. Time is finite and resources are finite. Hanging on to something that doesn''t work is ineffective. When you are trying to think that you should give up your obsession as long as it is cleanly bounded. I noticed that the little boy had signaled. This is a big deal. Nickname The trainer''s real name is omitted because he does not like it... . The little boy had amunication device in the room so that he could call whenever he changed his mind or had something to say. But until now, the little boy had never called first. It must be because he hates me so much. But on a whim, the little boy called me for the first time. so? What''s yourint''? You weren''t kidding this time, were you? You cooked properly and gave me mint c separately. I''d like to ask that too. It seems that I have a grudge against him for really rolling cst time. The little boy let out a big sigh and handed it over to me. This?????? Umm?????? I was silent for a moment after checking the things written on the paper the kid had handed over to me. This is something that the country also needs to think about. really? really. The little boy nodded and said. What this little boy has handed over to me now is data about something. What I know to some extent about the reincarnated people who are currently rampaging in various ces. And I wrote down what I knew about the barrier. In particr, the information about barriers is very important. If true, it might solve the barrier problem. Aside from anything else, how did you know about the barrier? I was the one who coordinated the opinions of the barrier creators. The little boy said the reason as if he was fed up. Come to think of it, he was wandering all over the ce before he was caught. It is an expression that somehow feels troubled. Only for allies on the coalition side, the code to pass the barrier was given I thought mine was probably expunged. Well, I guess its worth using. Of course, you can''t use that code as is, but it''s not useless at all. If you know the theory, you will see patterns. It may be a clue to deal with the barrier. Can''t you just give me this information? Have you ever changed your mind? Do you suddenly feel sorry? That''s not it. but. but? The little boy hesitated a little, then spoke. When he was convinced that what he wished for would be impossible for a human being here, what In short, you mean to prick your conscience? I mean, are you? Are you okay with what you have done so far? I said it deliberately as if criticizing. It doesn''t mean that what you said will disappear. Well, you know that. Chapter 609 Chapter 609. Across the Sea (4) + War and War (1) Think freely. Even for this kid who hates and doesn''t trust humans, are you trying to say that forcibly turning them into reincarnated people is a bad thing? The only thing I couldnt do was not be a reincarnated person. I don''t think it''s a good idea to force other people to be like us. No, to be so serious, it''s like human scum that we shouldn''t be. Isn''t it wrong? Looking back at my past actions, I can''t argue. He probably has other thoughts besides that, but he doesn''t seem to have any intention of saying that honestly. And he never told the truth about the n. the price. aha. He ate whatever he could and never taught him his true intentions. It must be that there is a feeling of disintegration after realizing the intention. I know that feeling. Is it a half-hearted resentment? what happened Lets check this separately. I don''tpletely believe the kid''s testimony. Still worth reviewing. In particr, information about reincarnated people would be of great help if sent to those who are suffering from them now. red The little boy crouched down and turned his head away as if he had nothing to say since he gave everything he had to give. He''s a really cute guy. I shrugged and left the room. Only with the iron window open. What do you think? Lets call this a deal. I don''t want to be in debt. There''s no reason to care about him anyway. Let''s pretend it''s like a legal transaction. It would be embarrassing to mention grace or anything like that, so I decided to settle the bill on the spot. It seems that they will escape on their own in the midst of chaos anyway, so it is better to go over it while talking about transactions in moderation. But if you do something stupid, then you''d better be prepared. I have no intention of seeing Hong again. Yes, yes. that''s the best It was dirty seeing each other, so it''s best not to see each other again. I joked and left without looking back. Later, when I sneakily checked, the little boy had really disappeared somewhere. Probably won''t see you again. And as a result of the review, it was concluded that the data the kid handed over was quite reliable. * * * It''s roughly like this, but the reason I didn''t share about the work at that time was to avoid unnecessary trouble. It is obvious that they would rebel if they knew that they were plotting an operation based on the information they received from the enemy. Still, if you ask until the end, I had an idea to rify. Anyway, seeing that the device is working properly, it can be assumed that the kid handed it over was correct. In addition to that, we have also received useful materials and sent them to various ces, so let''s expect them to put them to good use. Now then, lets annihte the scoundrels struggling and sink that proud city! As soon as I signaled, a preemptive strike wasunched. Lets y the first bread brightly and healthily | Just like those they touched and their members continue to attack foreign countries. We too will relentlessly invade. Since they started a war and are plotting scandalous things, shouldn''t they be prepared to face it? Imanded themunication port. Attack. The prepared depth charge arrow was fired and flew away with a faint red light. This is a casual greeting. It''s a knock to start a war. It''s been a long time since I came, but shouldn''t I be polite and hit the first bread. The arrows that were fired reached their city and burst into mes. Then lets begin. It will be quicker if we upy that ce. or not. After 36 hours, will things go their way? The result will be known at that time. Depth charge arrows fired as a first greeting sessfully hit the outskirts of their city. However, the arrows that hit the important facilities failed to damage the city. This is because it was blocked by the defensive magic that was deployed on the spot. A number of fleets were seen departing from the front. It must be their interception unit. The first number that popped out was about 300 ships. But that may not be all. I licked my lips and checked the battle situation. First of all, you have to go through that before you can reach that city. It won''t be that simple. I don''t know if there is an overwhelming difference in performance, but the fleet that the other side has is also formidable. What are you going to do with only 5 ships there? So shouldnt we leave them to them? I raised the corners of my mouth and surveyed my surroundings. It''s time to arrive as nned. One of the ships advancing towards us is suddenly hit by artillery fire and sinks in smoke. Not what we did. It wasn''t the arrows or attack magic we were using that sank it. The direction of the attack was to the left and right of them. Hundreds of battle lines appeared as if wrapping around them from side to side. However, it is not a steel wire like ours, but a shape close to a wooden panokseon. Instead, the fleet, which appeared as if to make up for thatck of numbers, began to bombard without rest. The rest of the reinforcements centered on Lirensen on the southern side had just arrived. A cannon by the way. The weapon they used now must be a cannon that fires shells with gunpowder. I was sure as soon as I saw it. The southern continent had secured gunpowder. We didn''t do it because we didn''t need to develop gunpowder, but it must have been that the situation in the southern continent was developing gunpowder and weapons like cannons. It may be because the basic environment and culture are different. Since the number of those called shamans is limited, it is more efficient to secure a weapon system using gunpowder. It would be foolish to even weigh the superiority between magic and gunpowder. right ce. It''s up to you to write. In exchange for participating in this war, Rirensen asked me to help draw up the blueprints for the panokseon. Although the environment and time were insufficient to reach the iron wire, mass production of ships was possible using abundant wood. It is said to be a wooden boat, but because Rirensen himself applied a reinforcement coating with magic treatment, its smooth strength is higher than that of an iron te. What she brought with her was by no means an insignificant fleet. There, between the shells, I could see the shadows of people flying sparsely. These are reincarnated people who joined the other side. They each run amok, sinking the enemy ship, and also begin to face the reincarnated people who came out to intercept. It doesn''t look very human. What are you going to do? The preparations are alreadyplete. You can fight anytime. On our side as well, the reincarnated people who have finished their preparations ask. As nned, lets leave the naval battle to those friends. From the beginning, the naval battle was going to be left to Rerensen''s side. We do not help them in this battle. just move forward Advance. Go forward unconditionally. Following themand, the ship moved forward. Enemy ships blocked the way, but there was no sign of slowing down. The shells that flew precisely for cover hit the enemy ships in front. While blowing smoke, the ram of our warship hit him. It was designed from the beginning on the premise that it would not care about the situation in which it crashed. Pour it out. attacked straight away. The enemy ship was sunk as the bombardment poured in while boldly entering the ship. There are no people evacuating. I''m pretty sure now, but their ship is unmanned. Even though the ship is sinking, there are no soldiers escaping. There are a lot of reincarnated people, but there are no regr soldiers, so it''s probably because they''re gnomes. However, it is not that there are no people at all. Don''t let it go! Get on their warship somehow! Sink those warships first! Then the barrier will open again! A faint voice could be heard from the enemy ship. I thought I could see three human figures on the other side, and then three reincarnated people jumped up andnded on the deck of my warship. Probably all three were reincarnated. Once it happened like this. I''ll calm you down myself. The reincarnated people whose names they didn''t know tried to run amok while muttering absurd things about sinking a warship with only three people. Soldiers and knights surrounded it, but they snorted and ignored it. The moment they arrogantly shouted that only humans could stop them and cut down the soldiers who were trying to surround them. Our coborators who jumped out from among them stood in their stead. Then we will deal with you ordingly. Nellie shouted and waved her hand, using a whip made of nt vines to swing it. Isnt it polite to board someone elses boat without permission? And as if in sync with her, Beckin also responds by wielding a connecting sword. First of all, after pushing the enemies off the ship, they work together tounch additional attacks and finish them off. You can run out without being told. I just sat alone in themand room and smiled bitterly. I know you guys are good at it. Thank you for being motivated. Our warship continues to advance toward the goal, and the enemy''s fleet trying to stop it is blocked by Rerensen''s fleet and is being hindered. so far it''s smooth Of course, going smoothly doesn''t mean simply driving enemies. Even now, the warship shakes restlessly as it is hit or brushed by artillery fire and enemy magic. One after another, reports of damage are heard. still slight yeah so far How long are you going to hold out? Words I muttered to myself. No matter how strong a ship is made, there is a limit. I can''t say for sure if I''ll be able to hold out like this until I reach their city safely. I''m just going to do my best. First and foremost isnding. I''ll have to hurry. There is no time for leisurely warfare. We''re not the only ones in a hurry right now. There must be a desperate struggle going on everywhere by now. War and War (1) Around the same time Ernesia Kingdom. In all areas of the kingdom that borders other countries, the battle with the enemy who has been invading in full swing was in full swing. And the area where the battle with the Principality of Elben is currently in full swing. It has already been several hours since the enemy''s re-invasion began in this ce where they camped after retreating back the defense line once due to the enemy''s abnormal offensive. Acquaintance! You''re persistent! With an angry shout, Kania Ernesia swung her sword and cut the knight of the Principality of Elben, who confidently attacked from the front, with a single blow. However, killing a few knights does not diminish their momentum. As if they were still not going to give up, the enemy soldiers rushed in with their murderous eyes shing. ? Ha ha! Kania swung his sword down without hesitation. Not targeting soldiers, but under their feet. A sh aimed at the ground. The ground around the area shook and cracked beneath my feet, and I was excited. The moment the sword was swung down, the aura was released beneath the ground, and the ground was turned over as it was. It''s like causing an earthquake with a single sword. As the ground shook, the advancing enemy cavalry horses hesitated. Even a trained horse has no choice but to react when its feet shake. while you''re so slow. Not missing the opportunity, the knights who follow Kania rush in and break between them and destroy them. They were well aware of themander''s ignorant ways, so they cut down the enemy soldiers without hesitation, whether they were shaken or not. Cut it! Cut it without leaving a single one! Engrave them the fear of Ernesia Kingdom! Don''t let me go any further than this! The knights shouted their throats and cut down the enemy soldiers. Chapter 610 Episode 610. War and war (2) But already their voices cracked and the tips of their swords trembled faintly. It must be pretty tiring. That''s why they''ve been fighting fiercely for several hours already. Kania didn''t even have time to catch her breath. Without even looking back at the knight''s sword that suddenly appeared from behind her, she cut him through the body and clicked his tongue roughly. Why are these things like this? You are so persistent! Even Kania thought it was strange. The current war is strange. To be precise, the enemy''s momentum was strange. A few hours ago, I suddenly wanted to raise a shout and advance the troops, but they are starting to run like crazy. Its like people who only live for today. Adjutant Meika murmured in embarrassment while swinging her sword incessantly near Kania as well. There is something strange about this war. Aren''t other countries suddenly dering war, not just the Principality of Elben? Arent they ignoring strategy and everything and attacking? I know. It''s the same idea. Kania also frowned and agreed with his subordinate''sint. Even if war is caused by taking sacrifices and damages, there is that much. Are you the leader? Was the ce we were in the most dangerous? I heard they are all the same The other sword masters, including Kania, were ordered to participate individually. By now, other sword masters must be active in various ces. When I heard it, it seemed like I couldn''t avoid the struggle like here. What would have happened if Ernesia''s royal castle had not issued an order to mobilize all troops and thoroughly prepared for defense? It is highly likely that it has been further pushed back. oh''? Kania''s thoughts were forcibly stopped there. This time, the enemyunched an attack using siege weapons without hesitation. He started throwing huge boulders with a catapult. catapult?! The Ernesia Kingdom army, including Cania, was shocked. It''s not because they have catapults. I already knew that they had such siege weapons. The problem is that I am using it now. You obviously have allies?! Siege weapons are meant to be used against castles, not against intact troops. If the catapult is used at this timing, it is not only the Ernesia Kingdom army that will suffer damage. Those who invade will likewise be crushed by rocks and hit by fragments. In an instant, both allies and enemies fell into chaos. Arent you crazy?! Kania reflexively shouted that, then jumped in without hesitation and let out an aura de. The erged aura de cut and shattered the flying rocks. The enemy is also relieved. Meika said nkly. As a result, not only allies but also enemies were protected from rocks, but that was irrelevant. Because I had the idea of saving half of it. Anyway, things have gone too far for now. Kania gnashed her teeth as she red in the direction where the enemymand was located. Who the hell is inmand of them? well. I think he must be some kind of psychopath. Meika also grumbled slightly bitterly. She has a gut feeling too. The current use of catapults is obviously intentional. No matter who it was, the person whomanded the use of the catapult did not care about the damage to allies. Something''s off.'' Kania, too, could not shake off the sense of incongruity. I feel a strange degree of malice. What do you mean they want to do? What are you thinking! Themander-in-chief Rochelle, who was in charge of the raid in the Principality of Elben, was frightened about what had happened a while ago and argued with the person in charge who ordered the use of the catapult. Regarding the catapult a moment ago, Rochelle had never instructed me to write a single word. All of these were instructions given by a man who was leisurely watching the battle right in front of his eyes and muttered something like, What is it, its quieter than I thought? Maltenel Gelnes. He is a man sent by the Principality of Caduceus. He was also the one who ordered the use of the catapult a moment ago. Ha ha ha! What are you so angry about? Commander-in-Chief? You look like you didnt ask! Do you even know how much damage the catapult did just a moment ago! Catapults are for siege warfare, not for meleebat. To put it bluntly, the number of wounded and casualties was higher among allies. Those who do not know the truth now believe that Rochelle gave this order and continue to ask for the truth. I was the one who gave the order. It was also our personnel who executed it. After that, I won''t ask you for any responsibility from the top. Do you hold on to your worries? I don''t mean that! I didn''t ask if it was simply because of the luck of responsibility. because i can''t understand And I didn''t like this guy''s attitude either. Isn''t it like watching war as a joke? I need to hear the reason! reason? ha I was just asking you something, but you''re asking something trivial. You''re not the type to get ahead. yes? Dont talk back! Still, Maltenel shook his head and ignored it leisurely. It''s an attitude that no matter what you do, whether it''s a bluff or not, it doesn''te into sight at all. If you really want to hear the reason, tell me. That''s right, it''s because you guys want to retreat at your own will. I just want you to understand it as a smallint. The retreat has been approved by allmanders. It was necessary. Since Cania Ernesia, who had just joined, was actively stirring up the battlefield, it was necessary to step back while reviewing future countermeasures. But Maltenel crossed his legs andughed sarcastically. Look, we didnt approve of that. He did not mean the side of the Principality of Elben. Hong must have said that? The only condition for our support is that you must attack Ernesia Kingdom unconditionally. You ept it because you want it and go to war, right? But what do you do when you step back? So, do you want to go to war? Go, go hard and die. Sophistry! What do you think of war! War does not simply flow in two aspects like attack and defense. Sometimes you have to bite the soldiers to adjust the flow. That is why it is necessary for the knights leading each unit to act based on their on-the-spot judgment. A true master is one who knows how to ept it properly. But now, didn''t this manmit the atrocities just because he didn''t like it? Do you not want to drive the Principality of Elben into a rout? I even heard that doubt. It makes me wonder why the upper management teamed up with them. I can''t! hmm? If you''re going to do it this way, I can''t hear your orders! Even if it is the will of the upper line? It doesn''t matter. If it''s a punishment, stop it. We will do it our way. Are you serious? If he said this far, the Principality of Caduceus might cut off its assistance in the future. However, it is a hundred times better for them to fight among themselves even if they struggle, rather than relying on the help of a madman who gets their allies involved. Rochelle was determined to reject Maltenel''smand. Please make your protest through that proud superior. It was time to dere so resolutely and turn around. no. It''s troublesome. It''s frustrating. what is it I was waiting for that answer. what? Kuck! What kind of sophistry are you trying to spread? When I try to look back with my eyes closed. He blinked in disbelief. Suddenly, the person] tilts and starts turning on its own. The point of view is lowered as if it is copsing. how?????? what??????? Rochelle soon finds out. It was himself who had copsed now, and the reason why his vision was spinning round and round was because he had been decapitated. But when he realized that, he was just a miserable corpse. Maltenel justughed at him like that. Ha ha ha? Disobeying orders on the battlefield will result in immediate execution... was it Wasn''t themander ss an exception? hmm? It''s been a long time since I left the army, so I''m confused. but. It doesn''t matter. It''s the neck of a foolish human who doesn''t listen anyway. It''s not even worth worrying about. I was going to kill that man anyway, no matter what attitude he took. Because I was thinking of dealing with it under any name. That way, the guy who will seed him in the future will listen to whatevermand you give him. Upright human beings there are only obstacles to their actions. It''s not even worth the risk of using it. From now on, I can do whatever I want. Maltenel, who had intended to do this from the beginning,ughed as he rolled Rochelle''s neck, who had died in vain. Hey, lieutenant out there. I know you are there. Come in right away. He pped his hands as if he were calling a butler and called for the lieutenant who was waiting outside themand room. The adjutant paused, entered slowly as if wondering, and took a deep breath when he saw the disaster in themand room. what happened Huh?! Lord Rochelle! Oh sorry. I must have been surprised. I was not considerate. Maltenel shrugged his shoulders and said as if he made a slight mistake. Of course, I would be surprised if my normally fine boss suddenly became a corpse. Should I have told you beforehand? I cut and killed your boss''? Well, it would be useless to tell you in advance. Maltenelughed and pped his hands again, as if waking up the adjutant who had been stunned. Hey, how long are you going to be stunned? Arent you working? that for a moment?! why? Why did Lord Rochelle... To exin, the author disobeyed the order and took care of it right away. That''s all. I can''t believe it! Of course I can''t understand It is impossible to immediately execute amander who is not just a soldier but a valuable talent just for disobeying. I cant believe What should I do? The adjutant hesitated. And as if seeing through his hesitation, Maltenel narrowed his eyes. or not Will you disobey too? The adjutant instinctively shook his head and shook his shoulders at the ominous re, as if a ferocious beast was staring at him. Doesnt it matter? Oh no. In the end, what the adjutant chose was purepliance. He decided to abandon hismon sense and just bow his head at the danger in front of him. You are wise indeed. Maltenel was pleased with his attitude. In conclusion, the currentmander of this raid is unfortunately vacant. Not ordered with special authority. After that, you take over themand. You mean me? Or do you need a swearing-in ceremony? All right. I''ll take it right away. Yeah, its nice to be pure. Laughing, Maltenel snapped his finger. Then Rochelle''s corpse shook and the insignia she was wearing fell off. Insignia already covered in blood. It floated slowly and stopped in front of the adjutant. Night yes. But the adjutant had to ept it withoutint and wear it tremblingly. What are your instructions? Dont choose any method. Attack their fort right away. yes? The adjutant stiffened at the absurd order. His eyes seemed to understand why his boss rebelled. However, I didn''t dare to say it because I didn''t have that much guts. Cant you? I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee it''s possible. It is very likely to fail. The reason is? Weapons and individual skills of soldiers. Above all, morale has dropped very much due to the incident a while ago. It is difficult to make up for it right now. The adjutant answered and trembled, wondering if he too would die soon. Chapter 611 Episode 611. War and war (3) However, Maltenel was unexpectedly stroking his chin and listening obediently. Yeah, that is the problem. Would you have said that? Rather, he smiled as if he had been waiting for the answer. Then, can you give me the support that will make it possible? ???? yes. The adjutant nodded slowly. I don''t know what kind of support they can provide, but it''s impossible. Even if it is possible, if youunch an unreasonable attack, you do not know how many casualties your allies will suffer. But I have no choice but to nod my head. He couldn''t afford to be treated like his boss. good night. I will support you. Maltenel smiled ominously and said he would make up for theck. I will fill in thecking things you said. Especially the fraud part. He pped his hands and ordered something to be brought. I will give you ignorant courage and madness. So, do your best in the war you like, humans. His eyes, as if they were enjoying themselves, seemed rather gleaming with madness. And then, while being sick of that war, end it badly. human. It was the figure of a human being who despises and hates something other than a helper. Kania got out of the middle of the meeting and looked ahead from the top of the fortress wall. I didn''t run away because my head hurt to discuss it. Defensive strategies andmand are only for those who are skilled in the geography and experience of this ce. Rather, what she cared about was another matter. The atmosphere is strange A strange feeling of uneasiness that I felt a little while ago. Her senses felt strangely agitated. What is it? Meika, who was waiting while working here, spoke to her. leader? Looking at it roughly, everyone was looking for it below? I think the person who should be attending the meeting is saying where has gone? meeting? Kania slightly frowned. It''s annoying. Then he waved his hands. it''s okay. Anyway, what about this strategy and how do you review it? Would you like to go? Let them judge and get off. We will respect the judgment of the field manager. Kania spat out such appropriate words and murmured. Anyway, that''s not it... Then take a break. It''s not the captain''s job to look over there anyway. It is better for soldiers to stand guard. Even if a person like her was walking around, the soldiers would not be able to cheer up. It''s much more helpful to take a break at that time and recover your physical strength. Or could you help me with this? What is it? Camouge cloth? Come to think of it, I was concerned about the fabric that Meika had been fiddling with while sitting here a while ago. yes. Its an ambush cloth. It is a cloth that the knights wear when ambushing them on a mountain. It seems that Meika was servicing it by hand. Its a little torn. You have to fix it in order to use it. They said it would be used for the next operation. Why dont you buy it if its broken? Ugh budget. This time. Kania was at a loss for words. Wherever you go, the budget is the public enemy. No, before that, he was so stressed out that he had to work on it himself? Kania was confused. Right now, everyone is busy, so there is no time or money. I can''t help it. It must mean that even the Kingdom of Ernesia could not afford to rx in the midst of a war like this. Kania sighed and eventually decided to help Meika with her work. Rather than going to a meeting, I''d rather be sewing. However, after 30 seconds of wrestling with the needle, I heard a cool tearing sound. Because the thread was twisted incorrectly, when the thread was pulled, the pointless cloth was further torn. uh''? leader? Meika looked at her resentfully. First of all, youre from a princess, right?! no wait a mistake... Rather than that, how old are you! It is prejudice. Who would have thought royalty could be good at sewing? Most of all, learning through culture is embroidery, but it is far from this kind of thing. Even though I can be good at pulling an aura as thin as a thread. Where are you going to write that? It is surprisingly useful. Either hang your ankles or switch to an invisible de and wield it. yes. yes. You see. But it doesn''t help my work. Ugh. Can you do anything else? Which one? Something like cutting without using a sword or hands. Is that going to happen? Other than that, I don''t understand what that is?! How the hell are you supposed to cut without using a sword? If you do well, what will happen? I am practicing these days. yes. Still, it doesn''t help the work. Eventually, the work fell to Meika. It always happened anyway, so I didn''t have to worry about it. really! And. She shrugged her shoulders and pointed outside the fort as if trying to divert the topic. He must have noticed what Kania was uptight about. They will have to work on their morale and stamina once, so they wont attack right away. It was time to talk aboutmon sense. At some point, Meika realized that Kania''splexion had hardened. It wasn''t because of the fabric he tore. something now... for a moment? Kania muttered and hurriedly pulled out a magic tool for long-distance vision and activated it. Then, the faraway point of view zoomed in and saw the two in front of them. ???? This? w.'' Really? Both of them were speechless. What he could see over there now were the soldiers of the Principality of Elben. Seeing them marching again, the two men trembled in absurdity. Did you go out again? Aren''t youing back to find something you forgot? Does that make sense? Hey? Obviously, those are the ones who left earlier. yes? I dont even know the faces of the soldiers. But I remember seeing the article mixed in with me. If it wasn''t for the catapult, he would have been crushed. I remember the image of him cheering like the soldiers of the Kingdom of Ernesia. The two are almost certain. For some reason, those who had retreated are dispatching troops again and heading this way. Didnt Meika tell me something a moment ago? Please pretend you didn''t hear it. While the two were silent, the rest of the soldiers hurriedly announced an emergency and started preparing. Again, something is strange this time. And it was only after they attacked that I realized the identity of the sense of incongruity. The soldiers of the Kingdom of Ernesia, who were currently fighting hard on top of the fortress, became stiff for a moment, like new recruits going to war for the first time in their lives. that moment. As if not to miss the gap, the wrists that climbed up stirred in front of their eyes. What are you doing! Do you want to die! When the leaders of each group shouted, the soldiers hurriedly moved again. He hurriedly shed the wrist of a soldier from the Principality of Elben who had climbed up the wall, and then the soldier next to him pierced his long spear and pushed it off with all his might. Aaaaaaaaagh! I don''t know if it''s screaming or yelling, but I can''t tell from all directions. under?????? ha?????? under? Soldiers exhale from tension and exhaustion, but there is no time to catch their breath. If you drop one, the next soldiers will climb up and attack you. There is a limit to dropping one by one. In less than an hour, the arms of the soldiers stabbing spears and drawing bowstrings began to tremble slightly. Move! Get out of the way! Behind the exhausted soldiers in their haste, other soldiers rushed with carts. The cart is full of ck powder. Move! If it touches us, even we can''t do it! Get out of the way! Hearing the shout, the soldiers hurriedly took a step back, and they poured the ck powder from the cart outward. As the powder poured down and adhered to the bodies of the enemy soldiers, it caught fire and the soldiers who climbed up screamed and fell. However, it fills up the empty spot for a while, and the enemy soldiers continue to stick to it. Thedder used by the enemy soldiers immediately copsed. But, why didn''t they use the bodies of their allies as support this time and pile them up like a mixture of corpses and living allies ande up? I had no choice but to tremble and hate this situation. Tenacious guys. Arent those guys worth their lives It doesnt look like its a pity. What can be heard from the outside is screams and cheers, but it is hard to believe that any sounds are human. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Eventually, due to the carelessness of our allies, a soldier from the Principality of Elben climbed up the wall. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! He ran frantically with the whites of his eyes turned inside out. Although the soldiers quickly pierce them with spears and try to push them away. Rather, isn''t it going wild regardless of whether the body is pierced or not? After running rampant like that, he lost his weapon for a moment, and when he lost his weapon, he attacked with a biting momentum this time. Is this guy crazy Even though it was only one enemy soldier, three Kingdom Army soldiers had to cling to it so that it could barely breathe and throw it outside. It''s like an animal wearing human skin. That is what I mean. The soldiers and knights stuck out their tongues andined as if they were fed up. It was always like this. It wasn''t like this even before they retreated a little while ago. But as soon as they entered the siege, the soldiers of the Principality of Elben rushed like crazy. Even now, none of the guys running rampant to climb the fortress are in good health. Some of theme up even though one arm is broken and shaking in an ominous direction. There are those who run at me whether or not they get hit by the sword. I don''t know what the hell we''re fighting against... ? ???? Mmm. But there is no room forint. In the meantime, they are attacking like crazy. Just by blocking it, the soldiers have no choice but to show their exhaustion. Since this is the situation, a meeting was in full swing inside the fortress. I have to say I''m crazy. Viscount Tell frowned as he watched the maddening soldiers of the Principality of Elben falling into a beehive with a magic tool. How barbaric That''s more than savagery. I can only say that I lost this castle. Marquis Feltain, the final manager of this ce, shook his head and said. It''s definitely not the way sane people fight. Dealing with a madman would be better than this. They seem toe at me whether or not they break their arms or their necks. Even when I was cut and cut in half, there were reports of people crawling and trying to bite me... Themanders shuddered in horror. This is the extent of what he saw in person or received reports from his subordinates. I don''t even want to admit that this is a war. Margrave Feltain muttered with anger. I have no intention of affirming or acknowledging the war. We know that war itself is ugly. Even so, what is this now? Did they have even the slightest courage or cause? Don''t you just rush at it while losing your reason? A beast would be more dignified than that. That''s it? That they''re crazy right now? Kania, who had been sitting here with her mouth shut the whole time, seemed displeased, and asked displeasedly. There was no way she would take this situation well. Chapter 612 Episode 612. War and War (4) At least it would be difficult to regard it as a normal state. It seems to have done something special. Is it possible to do this only through training? It cant be. The Marquis of Feltane denied it. In the past, to reduce the fear of the soldiers and overwhelm possible enemies, the means to lose their rational judgment were sometimes used. When it was a tough battle, it was necessary to raise morale even by force. ording to the records, there are enough anecdotes that he gave his allies fear and made them fight desperately by giving them medicine made from a decoction of herbs with strange effects. No matter how much drugs I use It won''t be this ferocious. Come to think of it, isnt there a rumor that the Merman Empire conducted such research about 40 years ago? Breaking down the reason of the soldiers and using them for tactics. It''s not even an open rumor. It is said that there was once such a study. It was an idea that an empire that had a needlesslyrge territory and arge number of people at the time would do. Now, they say they don''t even study it because it''s a useless tactic. Maybe something like that. However, they say that the research will eventually be uncontroble even for allies, so they won''t be able to use it... Maybe they havepleted it. Um Anyway, that''s pretty good. The problem is how to deal with their crazy spirit. Just guessing doesn''t give you an answer. Can''t I and the nimble knights go out and cut them down? Kania quietly proposed, but no one agreed. Kania moderately noticed the atmosphere and pretended to click Chii''s tongue. Even in this situation, the reason she is here right now is that everyone is trying to stop her from saying that she will run away right away. As far as defense is concerned, we are still doing our best. Sending people out for no reason will cause chaos. Above all, the sword master of the Principality of Elben has not yet gone to the front. Now that the siege has be full-scale, it would still be a rash decision for Kania-nim to step forward. ah That''s what he said. Was it Sir Swen? The reason why he didn''t dare to let Kaniae forward was because he had received a message from Elben Principality through intelligence a while ago that the Sword Master had been sent out. However, he is not yet seen on the battlefield. This side can''t blindly send out a person who has reached the same level. Even if you want to send a detached unit to attack from the side, if you have guys like that against you, only the allies will be confused. Hmm So, do you n on holding out? What do you think of Lord Feltane? Margrave Feltain was silent. Either way, opinions are appreciated. There is also an opinion that the sit-in is safer as it is. There is also an opinion that they should somehow cut off their momentum. But you can''t predict what will happen if you choose either one. What should I do? It might be better to act. The Margrave of Feltain eventually gave his opinion. Lord Feltain Even though. Even the soldiers are tired. I''m saying this because I''m tired... Even if we hold a sit-in like this, we cannot be sure whether their momentum will be exhausted first or our allies will be devastated first. Wouldn''t they usually leave first? Right now, the soldiers of the Principality of Elben are rampaging without even taking a break. No, to be precise, it would be I am fighting because my body can''t even take a break''. The question is, where did they keep it? Has anyone seen them copse from exhaustion after running amok like that? No one answered. It might be better to fight back. First of all, I don''t know what they''re up to. then? Kania tried to say it as if he had been waiting. However, Marshal Feltain nodded as if to wait a moment. It means the opposite. Why? There is no need for Kania-nim to step out in this situation. Please wait first. And there are things I would like you to do differently. What are you going to do? You have to watch it first. A basis for judgment is needed. First, we will respond in the usual way. Sword Master of the Principality of Elben. Swen, who is famous as the strongest knight in the duchy. Swen Kell Nepal. He was a bitte as ordered by his lord, but he participated. No matter how much it was a war for self-interest, it was aw that required procedures to send out the strongest knight of the principality. So, Swen had just joined. However, he was not thinking of jumping into the current battlefield. To be precise, it wasn''t the time for that. What is this! He was ready to grab and throw the man in front of him by the cor. I was thinking of finding themander-in-chief and arguing with him, but for some reason he wasn''t there, and this man, his lieutenant, was acting in his ce. Stunned , at Swen''s spirit, the man shrugged his shoulders and took two steps back. I want you to calm down for a moment. Are you serious now? If he had been calm in the first ce, he would not have been so furious. Is this a war! Where is the honor in that shit! Where is the fighting spirit! He doesn''t shout anything positive about the war either. I know it''s better not to fight. However, since the lord ordered it, he had no intention of questioning it. However, his resolution was shaken to the root as soon as he arrived here. If the enemy had been stronger, he would not have been shaken to this extent. Even when he was defeated by the leader of the Dark Church, he was not shaken this far. What the hell is that horrible sight! When I arrived, the soldiers of the Principality of Elben were clinging to the enemy''s fortress like beasts. It''s a long way from saying that you bravely run into it without looking back at your own life. Knowing the reason, Swen was stunned. All of this is due to the new equipment given to the soldiers a while ago. armor on them. They called it the Armor of Valor'', but bravery is nothing. In reality, it clouded the wearer''s mind and prevented them from thinking about anything other than givenmands. It is a cursed armor made to be inferior to a single beast by lowering the ident rate to the extreme. The curse of berserk is hanging. It also has the ability to tenaciously maintain vitality, so it doesn''t die easily. In short, it is a walking meat shield. As soon as he found out the truth, it was natural to be angry. for a moment! Please wait! The man who was tearing Swen off had to hold on to his pants crotch and stretch. In the end, it was because he could not see this situation and protested against the coborator who brought it. Even pull out the window. Could it be that you''re in the samepany? Did you agree and contribute to this madness? If so, I will not forgive you. Swen growled in anger. That''s not it! If you protest against him, Lord Swen''s safety is at risk. All responsibility now rests with him. It''s not that there aren''t people who find this situation strange. The knights as well as the soldiers had questions and put them in their mouths. The problem is that he executed all of them just because the coborator was against his will, and that''s not his arbitrariness. All of that was done with the posthumous permission of the lord of the Principality of Elben. In fact, Maltenel had an order with the lord''s seal on it. His words were no different from the lord''s intentions. Even if you don''t like it, Lord Sween needs to step back first. What nonsense Are you saying I''m pretending not to see this to check my safety? hmm I hear something disturbing. It was the disapproving coborator who intervened in their quarrel. For you. How old is Swen? I barely held my breath and looked back. It just went well. Since the culprit came directly, I was able to argue and move on. Even in front of Swen''s angry gaze, Maltenel lightly raises the corners of his mouth as if he is rather funny. haha. That''s scary. Then let''s lift our fingers A nearby chair, untouched, was pulled by itself. I just sat on the chair on my own. This chair is cheap. Not spending money on the military is the same everywhere. Then I crossed my legs and waited for the other person to talk first. Swen barely suppressed his anger and asked. Its just fine. Even if you don''t, I wanted to ask you something about the current situation. Anyway, there are many people like Sir Swen who are really naive. I thought you''de to pick me up soon. That means you know very well what you''ve done. Swen suppressed her anger as much as possible. Even so, the intention to kill that I can''t hide feels like a sharp de. Only those who watch are trembling and paying attention. What are you doing... Well, this side was just moving ording to the contract that was decided with the lord of that side. Even so, there is a line that humans must not cross. Swen did not hesitate and rebuked Maltenel. Even if a war is won, if not even an ally remains, whose victory is it? It must belong to those who remained in that territory. What? Well, considering the size of your territory, annihtion might be a bit painful. What are you talking about! Swen was once again taken aback. I can''t understand what this man is talking about. Now the two men have different points of view. It is the exact opposite of what is considered important. I felt faint goosebumps at that fact. All right. After today, it doesn''t matter that much anyway. Even if we destroy it as it is, there will never be any damage to that territory. I cant speak Swen made up her mind. Maltenel''s gaze also sinks, as if he had recognized his intentions with just his eyes. However, on the other hand, it made breathing sounds as if it was interesting and expected. Are you going to go against the will of your lord? I dont think it goes against me. Swen answered without hesitation. It is also a duty to give advice to bad decisions. After stopping this madness, I will speak directly to the lord. If I me myself, I will fully fulfill my responsibility. What if you dont like it? Swen''s mood sank. There is no need to speak. It means you''ve made up your mind enough. If you don''t listen to the end, you will be cut down. He was already pulling out the window. This is why knights don''t really care. Maltenel thought so and yawned. I''m not kidding, are you? If you want to kill me that much, go for it. The challenge is to ept it. step. Maltenel just smiled badly, not moving a step. If you don''t mind killing the soldiers. Meanwhile, Swen''s outstretched spear came to a close stop, almost touching Maltenel''s neck. Yes, yes. You have to stop like that. Saying that, Maltenel slowly raised his arm. In his right hand, a small cylindrical device is gripped. Did you know there would be no countermeasures? That armor has enough controls. Its when you lose control and grit your teeth. Maltenel held the device in front of Swen''s face. Orders can be given very simply. If you don''t believe me, should I try it? If you kill only 50 people, you will believe it. Do you want to see how vain people can die? This cheating bastard. Chapter 613 Episode 613. War and war (5) Kkeukkeuk. So what are you going to do? Do you want my head even after killing all the soldiers in your country for the sake of Ernesia Kingdom? Then I''ll give it to you with a smile on your neck. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! However, Swen couldn''t move the spear forward at all. If you stretch out your arms like this, you can take Maltenel''s life at any time. But I can''t. Is that really possible? Or is it nonsense?'' Unbelievable. However, the man in front of me is not normal to put it into practice. Eventually the window was removed. Instead, he was grabbed by the cor, but Maltenel did not resist at all. It would be fun if I could hold on a little longer, but that won''t happen. Maltenel giggled contentedly. Instead, he tapped Swen on the shoulder. to mock You are wise. I''ll treat it as if nothing happened... As long as you diligently do your duty as a knight. Even otherwise, it seems that part of the Ernesia Kingdom army is trying to bypass the fortress and attack it. Can you guess what you''re going to do? So wont Lord Swen directly block it? Instead of answering, Swen threw the spear aside and turned away. Then leave the barracks. Upright humans are cumbersome to deal with. Maltenel muttered bitterly and straightened the crumpled hem of his clothes. There is no need to threaten again. The way to deal with humans like that is well known. will never refuse After leaving the barracks, Swen clenched her fists in resentment. Damn it What could be a more dishonorable moment as a knight to go beyond just threats? However, because of his stubbornness, he could not force himself to push. There is nothing to weigh on his own pride and the lives of his subordinates. It was natural to bend over here. But I can''t follow it like this.'' Now, the thought that the author''s words and actions have gone too far has not changed. There was also the thought that if wrongs were not corrected, there would be no turning back. However, it would be dangerous to protest here and now. Swen started looking for other ways. Composed of only those skilled in handling longbows, the detached force escaped from the back gate of the fortress and quietly camped under the mountain range to the left of the fortress. The knight leading the longbow unit that attacked them with fire here exined the strategy to his subordinates again. First of all, it was nned to attack first with a long-range longbow. I didn''t want to crash right away without countermeasures against the soldiers who had gone too berserk to that extent. It is the intention to reduce the number as much as possible by using only the archers as much as possible. The archers had already finished their preparations and were aiming their longbows at the enemy camp. wait. I haven''t noticed anything yet Perhaps, if they had been properly reasoned, they might have felt a sense of incongruity. They may not be able to see anything else in their eyes, clinging to the fort without even forming a rank as they are no different from beasts. If so, you won''t be able to respond properly. Shoot. As soon as the instructions were given, the archers fired arrows and crossbows in order. Shush shush shush shush! The arrows that pierced the atmosphere and flew with great force fell precisely at the enemy soldiers clinging to the fortress without the slightest deviation. The arrows shot as if they were removing scale urately pierced only the enemy soldiers clinging to the fort. It was because of the paralyzing poison applied to the arrow. Even if you don''t have reason, you won''t be able to move if paralyzing poison circtes around you. Rather than increasing lethality, this is a wiser response. However, even though it was a risk-taking shot that could have been misced, not a single arrow fell into the fortress. Recently, the skill of the archers of the Kingdom of Ernesia has greatly improved through the improvement of the quality of equipment, calction methods, and training. It was thanks to the opinion that the average strength of a single soldier insisted on by Arell Ernesia was needed to be improved. Thanks to this, the momentum of the enemy soldiers who were clinging to the fortress shook. It started to falter. The problem starts now. At the same time as the knight whomanded the archery murmured, the behavior of the enemy soldiers changed. The direction of the enemy forces turned to the ce where they were hiding, not the fortress. Chit, then Ill shoot you to the limit. However, the moment he tried to order an interception again. Quaang! At the same time as the earth-shaking roar, for some reason, a part of the ranks of archers soared high into the sky and fell to the ground. It was damage caused by something flying somewhere. What?! Could it be that they fired back at us as well? At first, it was thought that the soldiers of the Principality of Elben were responding. But it''s strange. Now they have no arrows, let alone bows. There was no way they could shoot a bow because they had no reason to even hold the sword they were holding properly. If there were no enemies, they would be the ones who were chewing on their own sword sheaths. Then where?! In the meantime, another object flew in and blew the archers away again. What! what did you shoot? A rock or an arrow? that that is Not both... The subordinate who came to check the situation hesitated. Speak clearly. You can find out if you check even the fragments! Its a window. ? Huh? It is the spear that flew in. In the meantime, another spear flew in and was pierced. Even so, the spears continued to fly in session and began to block the archers'' shots. An ignorant way to throw a spear. There is only one person who can do this. A spear, who would do such a thing Is he the only one? Sword Master Swen of the Principality of Elben picked up another spear and infused it with strength and mana. I will not listen to your grievances. Grinding his teeth, he threw it with all his might towards the hill where the Ernesia Kingdom army was stationed. The spear flew with great force and was inserted exactly as it was, blowing the soldiers away as the aura blown into the weapon exploded. It is also possible to hit single small objects from a longer distance. Even more so, keeping arge number of soldiers in check is an easy task for him even with his eyes closed. However, Swen''s expression was not very bright. Doubts about this war and the current situation. All of that made him ufortable. Can not help it. Even if doubts remain, the first thing to prioritize is allies. He... They said they would return to normal when this war was over... Even if you don''t believe it, you can''t resist. Anyway, for now I have to do what I can and watch. Swen took out another spear and held it. By the way, it''s easy. Isn''t this the first time since thest battle with the warlock? He threw it to the side without hesitation. A presence that had been lying dormant nearby popped out andnded while slicing the spear with a sword. Is it a raid! His subordinates were startled, drew their swords, and charged at the assant. The men were in by the attacker''s sword. I will step in. Swen picked up a new spear and sprinted to catch the attacker''s sword. As the two pieces of metal collide, faint sparks fly, and at the same time, an unexpected shock spreads throughout the area due to the colliding aura? Is this the first time since thest warlock subjugation? Sir Cania Ernesia. The assant, Kania, swung his sword without saying a word. Swen epted it. Just by receiving it, the air vibrates with a sharp reverberation, making the area tremble. Even though she was alone and all around were soldiers from the Principality of Elben, they didn''t dare to intervene. The sword master of Ernesia Kingdom and Elben Principality. The level of Auror Master they have reached can be said to be that of a master who has reached the pinnacle as a knight. It is only natural that other soldiers would not dare to follow the martial arts of the two knights. I must have looked at the wrong person. Kania, who was just pouring sword energy, spoke quietly. I didnt see anyone who would do such a cowardly thing. Do you want to win by doing this? I will not make excuses. It doesn''t make any sense to do it. At the point where I am already here, I have nothing to say even if I am used of participating in some sense. by the way I can''t believe I''ve already found my location... You have good tact. My feet are fast I also run a lot these days. At least, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Kania was one step above Swen in terms of light engineering and footwork. However, on the other hand, Swen is ahead of others in the calmness and uracy of technology. You are reckless. Even if it''s Lord Kania Ernesia, attacking alone is... Otherwise, Lord Swen will keep throwing that spear. As soon as Kania recognized that it was Swen who threw that spear, she ran out without hesitation. Of course, the knights under hismand are also chasing, but there is no way they will be able to catch up to Kania''s feet yet. In any case, it was important to stop them, so they attacked first. Afterwards, I could see the knights of Cania chasing after the two sword masters who werepeting for dozens of points. Isn''t it good? Swen muttered something and then, with all her might, released her aura and mmed the spear toward the ground. As the ground was shattered, dust and debris fluttered, Kania frowned and shook it off with only her spirit. eyewash? That could work. It''s just to get away. and ???? what? While Kania hesitated for a moment for some reason, Swen stepped back at once. It is a decision without hesitation. Swen did her best to stop the archers of the Ernesia Kingdom. In that situation, it would be unwise to forcefully throw up with Kania. Since the objective was achieved, he chose to retreat without hesitation. Swen''s men also followed without hesitation and retreated. author. no way? Standing still, Kania muttered as she watched the enemies recede. It was only then that Meika ran out gasping and asked Kania. leader? Can I not pursue it? Um What should I do? Shall we pursue? yes? Are you kidding me? Meika felt a sense of incongruity at the somewhat dubious attitude. Kania did not hesitate to judge. I wondered if he hadn''t intended to pursue it in the first ce. What happened? not a big deal. There is a little bit of that. Kania evaded and showed something so that only Meika could see it. It is a small folded piece of paper. Is it about that time? Did hee flying when he broke the floor needlessly? Ah, is that time? When Swen decided to retreat, it seemed that she secretly threw it at Kania while attracting the attention of those around her. I bet you didnt throw garbage at the captain, right? Are you just provoking by saying your skills are garbage''? The idea is also really amazing. Kania tilted her head as if it were absurd. I dont think he is like that. Considering his behavior, that''s probably not the case. In fact, there were parts that I didn''t understand. For some reason, Swen''s behavior was rather passive. If he really wanted to wipe it out, the archers would have already beenpletely destroyed. Even if Kania jumped in to block it, the damage couldn''t be reduced. What is it? Thinking that it would be better to check it first, Kania unfolded the paper. I think we should go back first. He nodded as if he understood something. Chapter 614 Episode 614. War and War (6) * * * Returning to the fortress, Kania gathered the people in charge and held a meeting. In other words, the Principality of Elben is now acting ording to the will of its coborator? Is that what he said? Does it sound like it was written? What Swen handed over to Kania was a brief note with some content. It was written by summarizing the current situation in the Principality of Elben. Even if I couldn''t know the details, it was enough information to figure out what happened roughly and whether it was causal or not. Isnt this false information for deception? no That''s probably not it. Margrave Feltain first denied the spection. There is something suspicious about the present Duchy of Elben. It would be reasonable to see it as true. But we dont know what their circumstances are. He knew the circumstances of the Principality of Elben, but that wasn''t even information that would change anything now. How do you reflect that in the current situation? This situation is not their intention, so please kill me? Isn''t that your intention? Hmm It doesn''t. The Margrave of Feltane rested his chin on his chin and agonized. As pointed out, their situation is not part-time. Aren''t they in a situation where they are attacked by them? This is information not worth considering. Is it really like that? However, Kania kept her mouth shut and frowned as if she didn''t like something. You dont understand. The Marquis, who roughly grasped her intentions, spoke as if he understood. I wonder if there is another way other than fighting blindly. We are under attack. There is no reason to be considerate of them. However, othermanders did not admit it and denied it. No one can say who is right or wrong. The Marquis Feltain took a deep breath for a moment, wondering what he was thinking, then fell silent. And with a sigh he opened his mouth again. Hmm But then the premise might be slightly different. Marquis Feltain? Any thoughts? If this information is true and most of the Principality of Elben are reluctant to hang out There is a way to dy each other''s blood poisoning. uh? there is? Kania made a nk face. So did the othermanders. No, rather than a method, it is to take time. It''s not a very good method. say it. What? Isn''t it that simple? You can do it like this. Margrave Feltain spoke calmly of the method. If the other side is fighting reluctantly, there is no need for this side to ept the fight. Why do you think you have to fight forcibly just because the opponent is attacking you? Margrave Feltain quietly pointed out that fact. huh? how? Like this. The method proposed by Marquis. Upon hearing this, themanders were frightened and stopped him. Wait! Nonsense! Anyway, it goes too far. Margrave Feltain''s proposal was more out ofmon sense than unconventional. don''t force a fight How to make that possible was the problem. It cannot be tolerated. What will you do with the Kings criticism? Obviously, I will bite and stumble on this matterter. But I won''t shed blood. Of course, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with fighting like this. No, lets do that. It was Kania who made the decision. Cania-sama? I will talk to the royal castle. If anyer says something, say I did it. Are you really okay? This isn''t a solution. It''s just a dy. If you don''t do anything after that, it will only make it more difficult. Then it''s fine. However, Kania came out resolutely as if there was no problem. Because I have an idea. Now, do as the Marquis thinks first. Then let''s do that. Those who object otherwise, let them speak. The other knights no longer objected either. In fact, they must also have a corner where they feel ufortable with the current situation. However, since the two managers spoke out against each other, there was no reason to oppose it. Then hurry up. The Margrave of Feltain stood up hastily, ordering this method to be carried out. Now, hurry up and pack your things. He said with a grin, as if making a joke. I wont fight them now. Got it? That day, the army of the Principality of Elben witnessed something strange. Suddenly, all the members of the Ernesia Kingdom Army abandoned the fortress and retreated without hesitation. I retreated through the back door of the fort without looking back. When there was no one to block it anymore, the soldiers of the Principality of Elben, who had lost their reason, rushed in. But when they came in, the inside of the fortress was empty. Of course, the floor of the fort was filled with arge amount of sticky liquid, and the soldiers who came in fell to the ground without being able to move. That was all. Those who received the report rolled their eyes as if wondering. Did you decide to abandon the fort and go back? Have you decided to put your defenses behind you? In fact, they seemed to have joined the rear defense line afterwards. Why already? But it''s too early. You still think they''re defensible enough? but what about Thanks to this, it was possible to reduce the loss of more soldiers. But I was thinking about that and not seeing the other side. The fact that the soldiers of the Principality of Elben did not sacrifice. Likewise, there was no loss of the Ernesia Kingdom army. And most of all, they had to upy this fortress, so they bought that much time. And what they choose is not a time to catch their breath. It was to solidify how to respond to this misguided war. The border area between the Zelnian Kingdom and Kelia. The reincarnated bouton, who decided to take over the dispute settlement here, tried to pretend to stroke a beard that didn''t exist, but put his empty hand away as if embarrassed. It''s because there was a personal reason and the time I lived as an old man for a long time. That''s ridiculous. He red at the front and muttered. There, Kelly''s army, which has clearly increased fromst time, is holding out in line. Observing the army, Bouton expressed bitterness. Truly immature things. There was no need to ask questions through documents or messengers for Kelly''s answer. I wanted to feel their fighting spirit even from a distance. it''s meant to fight Anyway, young people dont listen to what they say. Tsk tsk. Bouton clicked his tongue and twisted his lips. There was nothing to be said as surprising. It was because I expected that Kelly would not surrender. Looks like you''ve scraped all the power. Hmm? Need help? A reincarnated person in the form of an old man asked from behind. This is Poelton, a reincarnated person who just came here to supply. Poelton, who was in charge of material distribution, was also the one who, like Bouton, had a hand in manufacturing these monsters, namedplex waters. That''s why he showed more interest in the war situation here than anywhere else. The supply as requested is sufficient, my friend. Um Thanks to you, I fed these guys to their full, so there''s nothing to worry about. The worst of these monsters. It was not necessary to reveal it in front of the enemy, so he did not show it, but he had one fatal w. fuel economy In short, the amount of food eaten is enormous. If an ordinary human wants to use this monster, simply operating a battalion-level monster will cause the country to stumble. Gas mileage is not that good. With the Caduceus'' own food production nt, you can barely get enough calories to keep these monsters moving. Well, it would be barely used in this war. Anyway, there were quite a few people of different races. hmm? ording to the data, that is definitely the g of the Royal Castle side of Kelia, right? Right. As a result of examining the military ranks on the side of Kelia from the front with perspective from a distance, there is a royal g in the center. Lets see if you really brought them all. Tsk tsk. There is no use. Good guess. If we defeat them, it will be easier for them to surrender. It''s simple. Bouton confidently judged the time to charge the monsters, confident in their superiority. Do not strike first without dignity. The moment Kelly''s army crosses that line, it''s just a matter of stepping out and stepping on it. Now then, lets go and subjugate even non-humans. All beings living on this are subject to submission. This species is no exception. * * * Former Kelia United Forces. The army, which had gathered only the elites of each race across the whole of Kelia, was safely arranging the disy and waiting for the order to go out. And Queen Hetia herself went out to participate in Kelia''s main army, dressed in armor and armed. It''s not just her. Representatives of each race also gathered here with thorough preparation. Where can I see oh wow that''s really terrible Is that aplex number or something? Hetia looked ahead and frowned. To be honest, I am disgusted that I will appear in my dreams. I knew it through the report, but seeing it in person is pretty horrific. It will taste bad. Thats good. For some reason, the representative of the elves joked and helped. The problem is that we are destined to fight that terrible monster ourselves soon. The elf representative sighed and replied while exchanging contact with the other elves. Then wouldnt it have been better if you objected? What nonsense are you all agreeing with? Of course we have to fight. A monster like that is undoubtedly uneptable. I would rather fight, even if defeated and annihted, than surrender. That was the unanimous conclusion. What are you okay with? You can win. Of course, I don''t intend to die fighting. In the future, Kellya ns to continue for 1,000,000 years. By the way, don''t they have any clue yet? well? There doesnt seem to be any visible change right now. Even aftering here, therge army of monsters did not show any change. Thanks to that, I was able to calmly refine the army while slowly checking their existence with my eyes, but it was also embarrassing. Isn''t it the same as standing still, saying that if you want to jump on it? Or are they not under the illusion that we will surrender? How about that ???? Queen. At that time, a harpy who was acting as an observer flew in and called Hetia. What''s going on? A monster.e. one animal? Huh? What kind of joke was that? only one? What kind of mockery is that? Would you like to deal with it? Wait and see. Probably not meant to attack. ording to reports, the monsters are powerful. It''s not enough to wipe out the entire army with just one. Usually if you think about that intention. Is it the Chit messenger? Hetia clicked her tongue and said she would go herself. Soon, the monster that ran alone stopped in front of Kelia''s army. Hetia stepped out without hesitation among the soldiers who were wary of pointing their weapons and fearing that they would attack at any moment. Do you have anything to say? Chapter 615 Episode 615. War and war (7) The monster immediately turned its head towards Hetia and wriggled its whole body. Then, arge mouth-shaped part appeared in the body. [Cluck. You have good eyesight. He probably stillcks life experience.] At my age, I ate enough to eat. I''m not old enough to hear anything. [That''s right, from Bonno''s point of view, it''s like a newborn baby... .] Is that why you sent that other monster to show off your seniority? It''s ugly, so go away. [No, it''s not like that. I just wanted to check your intentions myself.] You are so kind. As Hetia sneered, the monster giggled in the boy''s voice. It may have been intentional, but it just makes me feel bad. Hetia kept her mouth shut and raised her hand. go away. Arrows and fireballs flew from behind her and set the monster on fire. To the burning monster, Hetia calmly expressed their will. This is our answer. I have no intention of submitting to people like you. And the answer must have been delivered to him very clearly. At the same time, the ground shook slightly. The army of monsters that had stood still until now began to advance. An attack by an army of monsters calledplex waters. You areing. The real war starts now. Hetia swallowed dry saliva and shouted as if all the warriors were listening. Nothing to be afraid of! We have always fought for freedom and we will do it again! good! Kelia''s warriors! At the same time, Kelia''s army began to advance to fight the monsters with shouts. * The Kelly side did not gather here with only reckless determination. I didn''t just collect the head count without a countermeasure. Before the battle, they discussed several times how to fight those monsters. We havee to this point by examining the testimonies of survivors who have already fought multiple waters, formting a strategy, and carefully reexamining it. I wasn''t foolish enough to just recklessly bump into it. three two Observers measure the distance between allies and monsters. And when I got to a certain distance. one! It is now! At the same time, the elves fired arrows. However, for some reason, not befitting their reputation as natural sharpshooters, all the arrows that flewnded only at the feet of the monsters. It didn''t even hit a single shot. However, there was no disappointment on the faces of the elves. It was deliberately not tailored to the monsters. It is difficult to properly inflict fatal wounds with arrows like matchsticks. The purpose is not to kill the monster. Medium-range magic technique medium arrows hit! Deploy quickly! The other elves waiting next to the elves who shot the arrows joined hands and cast magic. The arrow they shot now is a kind of magic transmission device that allows their magic to unfold around the arrow without any loss of mana. The magic they used as a group was discement magic that transformed objects within a certain range. The target of the magic is the ground. Right under the feet of monsters. The hard ground on which theplex beasts were running seemed to soften, and the monster''s foot caved in. The magic of the elves swallowed the monsters at once as they fell into the muddy ground like a huge swamp. Composites, struggling in session, manage to crawl out, but as soon as theye out, the warriors waiting stab them with spears and great swords. -Koooooooooooooo! Theplex beasts pulled outrge wings from their bodies, probably realizing that they could not move as they wished on their own feet. Of course they know they can fly. Don''t let them climb over your head! Soon after, this time, barrels of unidentified liquid were poured over the monsters one after another. The liquid clung to the entire body of theplex beasts, and soon the monsters could not easily fly, probably because they were annoying to move freely. Throw the embers! Then, arrows of fire and balls of fire flew in, and the liquid with the embers transferred to it burned. It was a specially made mmable substance improved with the knowledge Cressel passed on. Once attached to the body, it does note off even after washing with water. In addition, the swamp that the elves had converted on arge scale a little while ago was also changed so that it caught fire. In an instant, the swamp became a huge wall of fire, soaring up and swallowing the monsters. With this, I stopped them from rushing right away. Hetia red at the mes, enduring the sting in her eyes from the heat. Because of the mes, the Celia army couldn''t advance immediately, but it didn''t matter much because the purpose wasn''t an invasion there anyway. With this, first, arrange the potential again so Hetia, who was about to give instructions again, was speechless. It''s not just her. aides... Representatives of each race also opened their mouths in small embarrassment. Those guys? Are you jumping in without hesitation? As a result of observing magic from the other side of the fire swamp, theplex beasts are jumping into the fire swamp without the slightest hesitation. Even those monsters couldn''t function properly if they were exposed to this high temperature. But even so, as if it didn''t matter, they rushed one after another and were burning. - Ooh oh oh oh oh oh! The cries of monsters resound ominously over the roaring mes. Complex beasts, who had barely escaped the swamp with their whole bodies on fire, began to climb up to the ground. These monsters! Does not matter! Stab it as ites up! Everyone is dying from the burns anyway! Even if it was a half-burnt corpse, the horror and ominousness of it almost made Kelia''s soldiers backtrack without realizing it. Screaming and shaking off the monsters that were still burning, he was barely holding back. Arent youpletely unstoppable? No, in the first ce, without that me, those guys would run wild more. Yes. Although jumping into the mes without hesitation is an unexpected reaction even on their own, there is no doubt that they are doing their part well enough. It wasn''t long before Hetia and the heads of each tribe realized a sense of incongruity. The number of peopleing over is increasing. The number of those crossing through the swamp of fire is increasing. There, the interval is also shortened. Above all, the condition of the guys who passed through was gradually improving. The mes have weakened. No way! Even if I cant do it, I will burn for a week without rest! no way? Hetia held her breath and used magic to see far away. The point of use is inside the swamp of the swamp. Because of the opening, the front was dimly visible. Those guys It changes its body and covers the swamp. It wasn''t just that he jumped into the swamp of fire without hesitation because hecked reason. Rather, they jumped in to weaken and put out the fire. As soon as he jumped in, he changed his body and filled the swamp of fire from the inside. Even if it is a fire, if it is eventually covered with something, it will not burn properly. That''s a fact everyone knows. However, no one would think that they would do it with their own body. There was also another problem. There were also monsters that were barely affected by the mes. The one that broke through the fiery swamp with about half of the mes still remaining at once, was bigger than the otherplex beasts that jumped into the middle of Kelia''s camp. For convenience, he was called the boss. That''s the guy from the report. Hetia bit her lip. The leader-levelpound beast swung his huge arm and blew away the surrounding soldiers at once. The problem is that he isn''t alone. Two or three after that. Additional appearing entities continue to jump in and stir the disy of allies. I didnt think it would be just one guy from the beginning I thought I''d jump in already... What do you mean? I will do as we discussed with them. A swamp? Give up. If you hold out to maintain that, only the army will be ruined. I agree. Then we will stop maintaining the swamp. The representative of the elves nodded and instructed to stop maintaining the magic. The elves, who had been maintaining the spell, quickly rose up and retreated before theplex beasts attacked. However, since the swamp could no longer be maintained, the ground hardened back to its original state, and the mes that had lost their catalyst were extinguished at once. Raise your arms! Warriors! Hetia encouraged the warriors and stepped forward herself. If the cunning doesn''t work, the next thing to do is to collide with the body. However, they do not engage in hand-to-handbat without countermeasures. The warriors ntedrge discs under their feet before theplex beasts rushed in and retreated. Let theplex numbers step on the disc. phut! It exploded with a dull sound and released arge amount of titanium alloy rope, randomly binding the feet of the monsters. Since they will get out anyway, it is only a matter of tying their feet for a moment, but the warriors did not miss the opportunity and rushed without hesitation, decapitating the enemy and dismembering the whole body. It was confirmed that it could be killed by decapitating and damaging the body to a certain extent. If you carefully block and contain them, you will manage to fight. And the powerful bosses are the guerris made up of Kelia''s first-ss warriors of different races. And the representatives of each race tried to stop it directly. Hetia also personally dealt with one of the bosses alone. It is not an exaggeration to say that it does not take time, but rather overwhelms. It was a force fight from the front. Youre persistent enough to get sick of it! Hetia jumped in and mmed the top of its head with her elbow. There was an impact that caused the ground to crack slightly, and the head of the head dented. I didn''t die from the shock, but I stumbled. joy. However, as soon as he came to his senses, the head of the ss fired des from his entire body and swung them. Hetia dodged it mid-air, then grabbed the de without hesitation and pulled it with all her might. It was overpowered by force and pulled. Laughing! What are you going to do with such a dull de! Hetia jumped in and burrowed into the monster''s face, then changed her fist and threw it out. Arge hole was pierced in the body of theplex, and it fell to the side as if it could no longer reproduce. thud! A heavy ringing sound reverberated throughout the battlefield, and the warriors of different races cheered as if they had promised. Long live the Queen! Even if it''s a monster like that, it''s no big deal! Ooooooooooo! Its not just about drinking every day, you guys! Who is the one who is talking nonsense now? Hetia muttered and stepped on the head of thepound water, which was still slightly wriggling. What does life force mean? Hong is persistent. A dignified look. However, I had to hide my nervousness in my heart. It was stronger than expected. How many of these guys can handle... Even though I knocked it down casually. In fact, it was a feat that was only possible because she alsounched an attack with all her might. If it''s one-on-one, I''ll do anything, but I can''t guarantee from two, and if it goes up to three, I won''t be able to beat it. The other guys have to handle it somehow... Fortunately, it was blocked somehow. In the previous battlefield, I was helpless, but that was when there was no countermeasure and the number of personnel was much less. So far, no problems. okay Not yet. At least, until youe face to face with your biggest concerns. Chapter 616 Episode 616. War and War (8) You are here. Hetia noticed the change and turned her head. In a battlefield where only sounds echoed in all directions, the only sound of lightly walking footsteps. Rather, it was the first thing that bothered my ears because it was a quiet sound. Hetia red at the boy walking among the rampaging monsters. Um Surprisingly, it holds up well. It''s a bit difficult if you''re persistent like this. The real trouble starts now. It will be clear that the author is the instigator. On the outside, he appears to be just a human boy, but he doesn''t do anything funny because he is seduced by his appearance. Hetia kicked the broken spear, grabbed it, and threw it at the boy without hesitation. Bouton, the reincarnated person who created and led those monsters, caught the flying spear lightly as if snatching it, and broke it with only his grip. Young people dont have any manners. It''s better than doing this when you''re old! Hetia rushed at once and threw her palm. Her palms turned into those of a griffon, and sharp ws grabbed Bouton''s face and tried to tear it apart. However, Bouton blocks it by lightly entwining it with an arm that has changed like a snake''s tail. Not surprised. It was already expected. No doubt. From Hetia''s back, something like a reptile''s tail protruded and hit the ground like a staff. As it was, he pulled Bouton''s body with all his might and kicked it with both feet. Ugh! There was a dull sound and the feeling of something breaking at the same time. The snake''s tail loosened its hold on the arm, as if it had been eaten properly. As it was, Hetia pulled her arms back and emitted heat rays from her mouth. Bouton''s whole body was swallowed up by mes with the power of a lower dragon''s breath. Are these the only reincarnated people? Hetia caressed her wrist, which had turned back to normal, as if she was tired of it, and clicked her tongue. Still,pared to the other guys, Bonno thinks he''s on the side of getting through the conversation. Bouton, who stood up while brushing off the mes clinging to his body, smiled casually and spoke to me. Even Bonno was a little surprised when he spewed fire. No matter how much it is, if an overgrown wife spews fire like that, would she use it? Dont meddle. Even if it looks like this, all the ugliness has already been seen, so no one can say anything about it. Responding roughly to his joke, Hetia gritted her teeth. As expected, the blow from earlier hadn''t even been eaten. There was also one thing that bothered me. by the way Hmmm... indeed Did that happen? For some reason, Butten nced at Hetia and gave her an interesting look. She clenched her fists in displeasure at that fact. Clear those eyes. It''s reluctant. Dont get me wrong. It just made me feel nostalgic for a moment. What''? I''m sorry. I never thought you would call yourself the queen of a different species and no one else. What do you mean It''s not even worth listening to the bullshit the enemy says. Still, Hetia had no choice but to ask. Actually, it bothered me. A problem that Centaur representative Furetel pointed out in the previous meeting as well. Why does that monster have simr characteristics to Hetia herself? Are you also rted to ck magic? Looking at you asking that. I had no idea... but. At that time, I had to pack my things in a hurry, so there was nothing special. In the first ce, I didn''t even know that those idiots dared to lose Bonno''s research results. what is that? Nothing. It is true that the person who invented the characteristics of that girl is Bonne Yellow. Hetia clenched her fists and did not respond. If you think about it again, it was a word that coulde out enough. Hmm, Im not really surprised. Well, that was 150 years ago... Arent I the one who would be shocked to hear something like this all over again? If I had said it a hundred years earlier, I might have been somewhat surprised. Hmm, Ill teach you more about what happened like this. Think of it as a minimum obligation. hmm In short, as a creature, Bonno wanted to perfect an existence superior to anything else. Bouton looked down at the back of his hand and continued. There is a saying that a strong mind resides in a strong body. Conversely, it means that no matter how excellent a being is, if the root of the body is weak, it is of no use whatsoever. I dont understand. I dont mean to ask you to understand. In short, Bonno was interested in the creatures with excellent traits at the time. I wanted a body that reflected all of that. A result that reflects only the advantages of each creature. Button put it that way. But technology is dangerous, and I wasn''t eager enough to try it out. That''s why I secretly leaked my skills to the uncontroble warlock and sent them off. After that, thedy over there should know enough. Bonno thought that they couldn''t make a proper test item until now... Was it quite sessful? It was a coincidence that Bouton was unaware of Hetia''s existence. At that time, the ck magicians who spilled their skills were discovered and annihted by these races. That''s why Hetia was hit here and there before getting on the railroad at the time and got out by ident. Bouton only took care of the research records at the time, so he was not interested in anything more. That was all. But as a result, the youngdy gathered the different races and pretended to be a queen hmm Even Bonno cant say that this is pleasant. In other words, they leaked evidence of their existence. If Harial hears it, it''s sure to be reprimanded. Rumelsitasa''s. You sent it knowing this. Contrary to Butten, who was dumbfounded, Hetia frowned and disliked it. I wont listen to you any more. Umm, Ive been telling you the secret of birth for a long time, so youre getting pretty annoyed? Aren''t you curious? If you were curious, I was curious. There were times like that. When I woke up, I was alone. There was a time when I lost my life in the mountains without knowing how to live. At the time, I was curious and resentful. To be honest, I think Im d I know now. Hoo? Contrary to her words, Hetia took a step forward, revealing that she would live. I swore to myself that if the person who created such a body existed, if someone did this on purpose, he would surely be beaten to death. How brutal. Tsk tsk. After all, I wasn''t spilling useless things on the warlocks... so? Did I buy you enough time? Bouton asked, as if he had already noticed. I already know that Hetia deliberately asked about her and heard the information, not because she was really curious, but because she had other intentions. Yes! At the same time, Hetia stopped walking and suddenly jumped backwards. Youve earned enough! At the same time, fireballs appeared from all sides of the buton and exploded at the same time. While Hetia was buying time, the other warriors dealt with the reinforced species and began to surround Bouton and attack. From the beginning, Hetia didn''t even think of defeating him alone. It was intended to be sufficiently surrounded and carefully hunted. hmm That''s right, there''s no way with a fire like this. Bouton walked out casually through the degration. His whole body is dyed silver. The skin is metalized. If you raise the hardness of the cells to the limit, you can easily endure this level of tyranny. After that, arrows coated with deadly poison rained down, but bounced off his skin in vain. Cant the queen do something like that? Don''t expect I''m not a monster to that extent. Hetia shook her head annoyedly when the dwarf representative carrying the hammer asked a question. It''s a long-awaited expectation, but it can''t live up to it. So, from now on, I will regard it as a monster and hunt it. When the order was given, a stream of water came pouring down, filling the area around Bouton and locking him in the water. It is the magic of the sirens and those who live in the water. As people who live in water, their skills in handling water are excellent. It''s not just about trapping it, it''s about controlling the buoyancy in the water. Bouton tried to escape from the water by creating rakes from his body, but he realized that no matter how much he moved, he couldn''t move forward. hmm? You can''t swim normally? It''s toote to realize! Warriors popped out from all sides, striking greatswords from every direction. It is likely that the power of the sword will drop in the water only if it is struck in a fish tank, but it is also assisted by the sirens so that the speed of the sword does not decrease even in the water. The greatsword stuck in Bouton''s body soon changed like a slime and became the shackles that bound him. No matter how strong he is, he will not be able to move even for a moment as he is surrounded by hard metal in a space where he is not free. Didnt you tell me? I have no intention of fighting you properly. I''ll keep you stuck forever. After that, he intended to mobilize all the sealing ceremonies that had been handed down from generation to generation and put them in a ce that no one could reach. No matter how strong a creature imitates. As long as it is a body, there are some bonds that cannot be escaped. You were arrogant, you bastard. Hetia tried to order the use of the sealing ceremony while pronouncing. But when she realized that there was a mockingugh in her eyes, as if Booten was ridiculed. Ugh! Hurry. It''s alreadyte. I thought that Bouton''s body was faintly emitting light, but didn''t his body pass through the fish tank with the shackles intact? Warriors rush to block it, but their des go through Bouton''s body. Instead, Bouton changed his arm into a sword and swung it, and only his sword cut through the warriors. This time, it spreads its wings and shoots out feathers. The strangely swollen feathers exploded all at once as they fell on those assisting with bows and magic. This bastard!! Hetia was enraged, and at once closed the distance and swung her fist. But didn''t her fist also pass through Bouton''s faintly flickering head? What?! Without even time to be startled, this time the back of her head was hit by Booten''s strong arm. As she fell to the floor, he reached out and grabbed her head. It is useless. didn''t you say to imitate all beings. Then, of course, even non-corporeal beings can imitate 1- from spirits to monsters with mana phenomena such as banshees and ghosts. The materials of all of them were covered and reproduced. Normally, they would be ignored, but Butten researched them assuming that even they are creatures made of mana. That means you can mimic even their characteristics. As a result, he was able topletely spiritualize his body and escape from all physical interference. There is only one reason Bonno was dispatched here. No matter how diverse your race is, it has no meaning in front of Bonno. Noisy you damn bastard. Hetia reached out and used magic to attack, but it didn''t work either. It was difficult to help her because the other warriors were already in a mess. Now, this is myst rmendation. What should I do? Bouton grabs Hetia and lifts her up, trying to hear the answer as if it were ast word. But instead of answering, Hetia just spit in his face. Stop the senile noise monster. I''m sorry. You have no discernment. Bouton clicked his tongue and raised his other arm as if he was genuinely sorry rather than angry. genocide will not But it would be better not to have Kelia''s leaders. Chapter 617 Episode 617. War and War (9) + If you can''t push it, destroy it (1) First, cut off the queen''s head and then deal with the representatives of the other races as well, and Kelia''s army will naturally be destroyed. Bouton, without hesitation, tried to do it. [Originally, the sound of a crazy person doesn''t go into the ears of a properly minded person. Don''t be too sorry, old man!] The arm that was about to be struck was stopped by a disturber who suddenly intervened. What about you? But including Bouton. Even Hetia had her eyes wide open and couldn''t say anything. What came out of the shadows was a penguin suit... I am the guest wearing the doll''s clothes. The intruder waved his hand, ignoring the gazes around him. Then, the de of the sharp wind pressure lightly cut off Bouton''s hand holding Hetia. Ugh ! Whoa... for a moment?! Like that now... No, now that voice pointed at the penguin suit, Hetia blinking her eyes in confusion. Bouton, too, regenerated his amputated arm and narrowed his eyes. Come to think of it, I heard that Arel Ernesia did something like that before and interfered. Doesn''t seem like him. That Arell is now on his way to attack the stronghold of the Caduceus. Above all, there was no reason for him toe here, so his voice was the first time Booten had heard it. then . Who are you? Are you a teacher? Instead, it was Hetia who recognized his identity and answered. I didn''t mean to clear up any question, it just happened to be a mumble. Cressell, who stepped in wearing the penguin suit,ughed out loud and waved his arms . I borrowed a body to move moderately after a long time, but it''s a pity that it''s like this. Anyway, stubbornness in such a strange ce is no joke.] Borrowing? I have never heard of such a thing! [ah That was kind of the case.] Cressel tried to pretend to scratch, but stopped when he realized that it was unsightly in this body. Previously, Cressel had asked Arell for a favor. It was that he would secure the means to intervene in case of emergency. Cressel''s problem was that he didn''t have a body that could move freely. He had been thinking about it before. In the end, I secretly consulted Arel about the matter. As a result, I received the current doll clothes. To be precise, even in Cressel''s current state, her body could move freely. I can''t believe that I kept leaking something to Arele Ernesia during that time [Oh, I''m sorry about that. I did it on purpose to please the older brother. Thanks, I got this as soon as I asked for it. Hahahahahaha!] Hetia forgot that this was a battlefield and held her head. Her thoughts couldn''t keep up with the current situation. Before that, what could you do with that?! [Hmm? Well, I guess you can do something like this.] Cressel swung his arm. When he made a drawing motion like a circle, dozens of magic circles developed around him. At the same time, the attack magic he cast poured into Button. All kinds of magic gathered together and exploded. An explosion sounded as if the whole area would explode, and in an instant, the scarred bouton was blown away and rolled uglyly across the floor. It was not only the representatives of Kelia''s tribe, including Hetia, were shocked. Buton, who was devastated by the attack magic, was also shocked, not knowing what had happened. Injuries are no big deal. If his physical ability is sufficient, it is only to the extent of regeneration. But what surprised him was that he had hurt himself this far. Obviously, I had to pass this time as well... why? How did the blow work now''? [It worked because I used magic, you old man.] Cressel said in a sarcastic tone and moved his hand once more. Another baptism of offensive magic was poured out, and Bouton once again had to taste the humiliation of being blown away, albeit a short distance. Ugh! [You still dont understand, idiot?] Did you interfere with the spirit body itself? ? No way. Bouton barely understood after the second bombing. At first nce, Cressel''s attack magic doesn''t look much different from normal magic, but the reality is different. It is tuned to interfere with the wavelength of his spiritualization. It is impossible to anticipate and prepare for it in advance! Even now, the wavelength is changing! [yes. Well, first of all, I had to get to know your habits, so I had to look around for a while while our drunkard disciple was beaten. Ha ha ha ha!] In that short time, you can see, grasp the principle, ande up with a response. I lightly confessed that fact. Originally, Cressel''s specialty was knowledge of various magics in general. At one time, he was a wizard standing shoulder to shoulder with the leader of the Dark Church. However, since it was viciously sealed by Harial, he had no time to use it as he wished. Bouton couldn''t hide his surprise for a moment. [Looking at his face, it''s Herel''s bastard. I guess you didn''t talk about me at all? ha ha ha ha Well, it wasn''t even a thousand years ago, so I thought it was just an insignificant skull... ? That''s funny.] [The only thing he sealed me away was because he was afraid that I would be reborn here again. what I only remembered it recently, though. Hahahahaha!] Cresselughed loudly and waved her arms in the air. [And this is a gift!] A sword covered with a strange liquid appeared in the air and flew towards the surroundingplex trees. Then the monsters stabbed by the sword screamed and melted away. [This also works. hey! I''ve got a lot of these medicines at the back of your unit, so apply them on your weapons and use them!] Cressel shouted, and only then did Kelia''s soldiers rush back to get them. How did you get that? Bouton frowned at the sight. What Cressel now writes is a breakdown of the cellr structure ofplex numbers. However, it is impossible without understanding the structure ofplex numbers. [ah. this is not my craft don''t get me wrong Well, ording to what the older brother said, it was made with a tip from a little boy.] is that kid You betrayed me! Bouton understood at once. A person who can understand the structure ofplex numbers in advance. There is only one person I can guess. When designing this, there was a reincarnated person who asked for technical advice as a reference. breaker. I don''t know why that little boy betrayed him. That bitch! Bouton changed course. He stopped ying around with spiritualization and changed his arm into a snake''s tail with des and swung it like a whip. The power of his offensive magic was not that great. If you stop dodging and hit properly, this side will have an advantage. The variety of means avable is far greater this way. However, the snake''s tail melted away before it even touched Cressel''s back. An invisible wall of deadly poison stretched behind him. What?! [Arthur Arthur. Doesn''t that kind of joke work?] Immediately, Cressel used additional magic. A purple crystal mass rises like a wall around Bouton and tries to trap him. Bouton created ws without hesitation and tried to break them by swinging them, but the ws only scratched the surface of the crystal. This?! The Dark Church leader? [Well, isn''t it wrong that the original was Louis Ray or something?] Cressel epted it meekly and used magic once again. [There''s no way I can''t use something that can be used.] This time, a sword made of demon crystals appeared on it and rained down on Booten. As Booten tried to break through the crystal wall while striking the sword, a demonic chain protruded from the floor and entangled him. [And that''s how we do it.] This time, I gathered a neb of a suitable size, dropped it, and hit it precisely into the crystal wall. A feat that confines the impact that spreads around to the crystal wall and focuses it only on the enemy. [Certainly slowed down. It used to be faster in the past.] Somehow, all the people on the side of Kelly who were watching were dumbfounded. [] What are you guys doing? You guys should either fight quickly. I take care of this guy, but the others can''t?] Uhm! What one! Move the wounded quickly, and those who can fight, take up arms again! Hetia, who suddenly came to her senses, shouted, and only then did the onlookers busily search for their own work. [Hetia, you should also step back.] What do you mean? I have to help deal with the author... [hot? The drunkard who was pitifully beaten a moment ago is talkative.] It sounds like that now... [Its okay, so step back. I can''t afford to cover you.] Only then did Hetia realize what Cressel was saying and eventually had to step back reluctantly and help the other soldiers fight. [] He''s a very obedient guy.] Cressel took his gaze away from Hetia and tried to move his temporary body. [Sheesh.] I said it well, but in reality it wasn''t rxed. It is true that he uses this body for magic or ck magic. However, in reality, only up to 7 sses of magic could be used. The good news is that there is no need to worry about running out of mana right away because it sucks up mana from the surroundings with terrifying momentum. In the first ce, the reason why I had to put on such a funny doll''s clothes was because I had to forcefully insert a device to handle that mana. Actually, this alone is great. Even Cressel admits that. Aren''t youining to Arel for handing it over? Still, I can''t help but feel regret. [If you don''t have it, you should do what you don''t have... .] Wouldn''t it be better now than being a skeleton who just watches or listens to whatever happens because he has no body? No, actually, I was quite fond of it. Well, if it''s an opportunity to clear that stigma, now should be enough. [Come on, but? You can break that, right?] It''s useless to cheat. Let Cressel taunt toward the crystal wall. As if responding to the challenge, an object that bulged from the inside shattered the crystal wall. What jumped out of it was not the appearance of a human boy who sounded like an old man earlier. A monstrous bloat that had already multiplied to a height of 4 meters. [] Ugh.] I never thought it would change like this. Cressel was dumbfounded in a nted posture. [Hey old young man Where did you sell your aesthetic sense?] However, Booten responded with a scream instead of a verbal answer. Are you going to act like a monster outright, or are you unable to speak because your vocal cords are also transformed? [First of all, I advise you as an experienced person, but it would be better to take good care of your body while it is intact. I usually regret it after that. Well, it seems like ate advice.] Cressel gave a jokey advice and drew several magic circles and floated them. [I''ll have you take out at least one piece of trash yourself. It seems that that is the duty of a reincarnated person.] If you can''t push it, break it (1) The war situation wasn''t that easy. A considerable amount of time has already passed since the naval battle between the Caduceus fleet and our fleet took ce. We entrusted most of the enemy to the fleetmanded by Rirensen, and our side only aimed to approach their city, but it was not easy. No matter how much I use the elixir, it''s hard to make them fight like this without rest... When thinking about how to approach more clearly. The stomach rocked with a loud rumbling sound. Chapter 618 Chapter 618. If you can''t push it, let''s destroy it (2) Oops. It looks like a mine washed up by the ocean current hit the hull and exploded. It''s because they nted a lot of mines along the coast to block our approach. Even if the mines over there are randomly sprayed to see if they distinguish between friendly and enemy forces, nothing seems to happen to them. Thanks to that, we were tied up for a while. In fact, one of the warships rushed in unnoticed and is now heavily damaged and smoking. It''s not fully functional yet, but it will be soon. If so, it means that there will soon be only three ships left to maintain the barrier. Its a little embarrassing. While I clicked my tongue at that fact, I was shaken again. Was it even hit this time? It''s a shame that I''m not the type to get motion sickness. If I had motion sickness, I would have vomited ten times. Iined and checked the damage report. Okay. It just shook. It looks like the area where it was hit has been slightly dented, but it hasn''t been pierced. I think it will be dangerous if we dont rush in. Unfortunately, we dont have time to attack carefully. The full-scale battle hadn''t even begun there yet. The guy is still locked up. We couldn''t even ring their doorbell. As an analogy, it felt like I was stuck in a traffic jam with about 10 minutes left. It''s the most upsetting situation. Teleport... It doesn''t work either.'' Perhaps because of the influence of that ult, I can''t use spatial interference type magic properly. It''s a shame because it was expected, but there''s no big regret. Even if it were me, I would have blocked the teleport first. Should I jump in alone and rush in... There are a lot of eyes to see, but with this level of brainwashing or whatever, I can gloss over it. If I get off the ship and dive alone... . I''m sure it''ll get in the way.'' I can''t go out anymore. So what? Hey, Rerensen. your fleet... hmm? When he was about to ask the southern fleet to attack more boldly using themunication port, he realized a sense of incongruity and turned his head toward it. Between their fleets, something unusual was caught. and at the same time. Chiyiing! A grotesque noise echoed throughout the area. Rather than being loud, it was a sound that pierced through my ears and stirred my head. It''s dirty once in a while. is it a vagina? I quickly secured my sight and looked in the direction from which the sound came. A small figure peeped out above the enemy fleet. When I zoomed in, I saw a woman with cherry-colored hair tapping something like a drum. Was it Rumelsitasa? He is the reincarnated member of the Caduceus side we metst time. It looks like she''s trying to get in the way herself. An unpleasant sound is heard whenever she strikes the drum. Did you really eat something wrong in that bitch? I was annoyed as I covered my ears. I really doubt that I''m eating something wrong. It''s really got to the point of annoying people. Am I provoking you?'' The fact that she left the other guys alone and came out with a familiar girl means she was trying to get my attention. The voice of Rirensen from the other side of themunication tunnel was also filled with displeasure. It''s very noisy. Arell, can someone from your side go and protest? I''m sorry, but we''re all busy and don''t seem to have time to protest. At least, the reincarnated ones who were resistant seemed to be busy moving separately. If we leave it alone, the soldiers cannot move properly because of the sound. If this is the intention to go against the nerves of this side, I want to say very good'' and throw my face into the sea. But it didn''t seem like that. I tried to tell him to ignore the sound, but I soon realized his intention. for a moment! Block this sound now! At that time, I wondered if the sound wasing from all directions, but it ovepped. Woo woo woo! At that moment, a huge shock swept through the area. driving me crazy. Are you drawing a gin that activates magic only by sound? Deliberately disturbing with an intrusive sound to attract attention. At the same time, it means that an invisible spell was drawn by using the wavelength of sound that spreads in all directions, even the angle of reflection when it collides with an object. Thanks to this, a warship that was close to the end was sunk. With this, there are three remaining. It''s really difficult. I cant. Then I go too... Apparently, Rirensen eventually gave upmand of the fleet and tried to say something, as if he had intended to go out, but the sound suddenly cut off. What is he saying now? If you''re going to go, if you''re not going... whatever i... He said he would go instead of Kim when he arrived. I want you to tell me that? What? who? Who? At that time, someone jumped out of the ship on the Rirensen side, ran through the air with light air, and jumped toward Rumelsitasa. He swiftly ambush Rumelsitasa''s nk, smashing it not her but the tool she was holding with the de of his hand. When I checked the dark-haired man, I widened my eyes. wen?! Was he there? I was never informed that Shen had returned. So I didn''t think about it because I thought I hadn''t recovered yet? Looks like you just arrived. He justnded on our side of the boat and said I''m going'' and ran out. Didn''t you know he wasing before that? I didnt know either. From what I''ve heard, it seems that they ran pretty quickly. It seems there was no time to speak to me. Are you going to leave that up to him? Even now, I can go. No, dont worry about him and leave it to me. I have nothing to say even if I criticize it for being callous. I dont have room for more staff. Manpower is valuable. Because we need at least one more. You can''t just pour two people into that crazy pink hair. Instead, Rerensen, prepare yourself. Because it looks like something to do. What are you going to do? What the hell, I cant get through if were all sleeping and shooting together like this. Rerensen was silent for a moment beyond themunication port. That would be difficult to argue against. Instead, ask carefully. . then? From now on, except for Shen, bring all but one of each of the guys who willmand the fleet to my ship. I wanted to leave only reincarnated people on the ship I was on and send the rest of the troops to another warship. It''s because I want to step on the ground. I just want to crush the front with my mud feet. We willnd in five minutes. ???? 5 minutes? Rerensen, who had brought the reincarnated people along as he was told to, let out a puzzled voice as soon as he saw my face. I think I heard it was 5 minutes You must have heard it wrong, right? You didnt hear me wrong. Isnt it 50 minutes? the heart understands You wouldn''t believe it if I said it was 50 minutes. As for the straight-line method, it can only be said that 5 hours, let alone 50 minutes, must be observed tond in their city. That''s how solid their defense is. And annoying. I''ll say it again. Five minutes. Definitely 5 minutes. It won''t take more than that. I have a feeling that I will suffer for some reason. Can''t you change me to the fleet manager right now? Nellie shakes her head and pretends to look towards the sea. But it is frowned upon. It seems that the reincarnated person in charge of the fleet refused. Well, I don''t go even if it''s like me. You have to suffer from now. It''s not even hard work. What kind of nonsense are you talking about knowing that? And whether you like it or not, you have to be there in five minutes. If you miss it now, you won''t have a chance. What is that ? The reincarnated person who asked the meaning swallowed his breath. I have nothing to exin. Because the second means of their defense has been revealed. in the sky too. Hundreds of flying objects in the form of ships appearing from under the clouds above the sky. Is it unfair? Rerensen muttered, biting her lip. Somehow it seemed to disintegrate, and it seemed that it was absurd. what would it be all I feel the same way now. Did you live and live and make something like that? Anyway, it''s too much. Come to think of it, hasn''t the airship been researched yet? I didnt, but one person? no one raises a hand Chit. I tried, but it''s difficult if you don''t interfere more than necessary... And there is no merit. It doesnt. That''s why I didn''t include airships in my ns either. If you make it, it will be convenient in many ways. However, in terms of cost and efficiency, making something like that to be used in a single war is a deficit. There will be a day to make it someday, but even if I can''t do it, I think it will be in about 40 years, so I put it off altogether. So I, too, voluntarily did not get involved beyond what was necessary except for support for research. Rather, the train still works more efficiently. But it seems that the other side isn''t so considerate as to think of such a situation. Rather than wanting to do a pioneer cosy, I just wanted to eat enough honey. But they are not. Since they have no hesitation, they generously share their knowledge. These are really careless things. So you said five minutes Did you expect it? I didn''t specifically think we''d see flying trash over our heads, but it''smon sense to send something extra; This made breaking through even more difficult. If that airship descends below a certain altitude, it will be difficult for even our fleet to rub against it. In the end, there is nothing to oppose and sleep. The reincarnated people looked back at me and sought a way to break through within 5 minutes. So how are you going? wait. No time to exin. We will be leaving soon. To leave What?! The stunned guys flinched - a thump all over the ship! and a heavy ringing sound was heard. Oh dont worry. Because this is going to start again. I need to tinker with the output settings. Its a start Hey? I realized something quite a bit this time. I slipped over to my seat and sat down. And while talking about it, I put on my belt. Until now, only theplexion of the reincarnated people who have not grasped the situation is bing earthy. Only now did you notice. No matter how well you block the road. If you just push as hard as you can, it will eventually copse. can''t you push? It''s just yourck of strength. If you push it all the way, the door will open even if it breaks. good truth Tell me quickly! seat! Hurry up to catch it! shit! That damn son of a bitch. Only then do everyone rush to find a ce to grab hold of and fix their bodies. I''m d you noticed quickly. I smile. I decided to remember the guy who had been swearing a while ago. Well, first of all, you have to start off strong, right? He raised his thumb and turned it over. defense? Heh tell it to go away. I have no intention of continuing a friendly fleet battle. Goes. A separate device that Arken told me to attach only to the warship I was on. It''s nothing great. It''s just a massive propulsion system. Several mana engines were intertwined and all of their output was used only for propulsion. If I start it up, it won''tst even 5 minutes before it breaks. That 5 minutes will be enough. The speed at which the ship moves forward gradually increases. At the same time, a puffer fungi! Is it a mine? Does not matter. Even if it breaks through, it will fly away before being flooded. Hold tight. As soon as I warned them, the boat elerated rapidly. Chapter 619 Chapter 619. If you can''t push it, let''s destroy it (3). unfair? Does not matter. Anyway, once theye down to the range, we''ll pass. Wasn''t there a cleverer way?! Sometimes you have to take risks. you know? It''s different from risking crazy! What are you talking about? Both are the same. There are times in life when you have to do crazy things. And today is a crazy day. Scenery flies by with rapid eleration. I could see an enemy ship blocking the front with one ship. Are you trying to stop it by hitting it yourself? Who said that he would drive me in innocently? I deployed several defense magics in front. Surprisingly, the other guys also used magic together. The enemy ship that collided with it bounced through the air and spun three times before sinking to the surface. Then it just sinks. Wow, it hurts. No matter what you buy or say, don''t expect an agreement. After repeating several collisions and elerating, there is nothing strange about going off course and overturning. Finally, the warship was able to reach the target city shore. Instead, with a brutal crash. It would be nice to calmly stop with one collision, but somehow it doesn''t end that well. After dragging the ground and capsizing several times, our boat is kwakakakakan! It crashed to the ground with a loud noise. If it is negligence, it is arge-scale collision that we have to pay for everything with a score of 10 to 0. Ugh anyway... I see you are here. Six minutes. Yumma, dont make any weirdints. In the first ce, it took up all the time to increase engine output. It took less than a minute to actually depart and arrive. Rerensen shook her head. yes. yes. Next time, if you''re going to do this, please go alone. I dont even want to go. I hope I don''t have to do something like this next time... . If you wake up, lets get up soon. ruler? It''s weather. weather. If you dont wake up, will you blow the trumpet in your ear? It can reproduce the sound that became the trauma of all military veterans in Korea. No matter what, they probably don''t know. In the end, everyone staggers. okay I guess so. Anyway, we arrived. My head is still ringing. Thending was sessful, but the real goal-scoring situation is from now on. The ship ispletely destroyed and can no longer be used. It''s just unnecessarily heavy titanium alloy junk. Meanwhile, arge number of figures are pouring in from the other side. These are the armors. Did you say Einherjar? those unmanned armors. Unlike the ones that besieged Fahilia, the types were much more diverse. will definitely be more powerful. There were also a few humans who were presumed to be reincarnated. After knocking so loudly, it was only natural that he woulde out to greet him. wake up! Enemies areing! Arel Ernesia? how about you? Will you wait here? Rerensen asks me if my head still vibrates while covering my forehead. For now, I will help you. Yes, I will personally take this opportunity to show that I am a practitioner. I jumped up and hit the enemies first. At once, the whole area cracked and sank, and the entire armor was shattered. Bring thendlord! Where do you have guestsing from? * * * Oh, I made a mistake. Rumelsitasa made an expression that seemed absurd even to herself at the situation that had just taken ce. I blinked. Do you usually just go in there like that? All of a sudden, the ship Arrel Ernesia was riding on seemed to rush, and it broke through at a terrifying speed. I noticed the intention and tried to stop it, but I couldn''t afford it. Even now, there were those who attacked her relentlessly. oh! Rumelsitasa hurriedly tilted her head, and Shen''s fist grazed over her. What?! Even so, wouldn''t it be a bit much to punch ady in the face? huh? What do you think of this? I have no idea. While talking quickly, Shen deflected Rumelsitasa from taking out the amulet. Rumelsitasa''s inability to stop the rush of Arel''s ship was partly due to Shen''s persistent obstruction. If you try to use magic to block it, you missed the timing to stop it because you interrupted it first. If you turn your attention even a little, it''s like this... . huh ? for a moment? Stop the nonsense. Immediately grabbed by the cor, Shen tossed Rumelsitasa into the sea. ah I want to refrain from falling into the water. Rumelsitasa drew a boat with her magic and boarded it. Meanwhile, the sound of Arel''s ship crashing into the city resounded loudly. Wow, that hurts. Rumelsitasa had to admire, not admire, that ignorantnding method. Haha, Ill listen to some naggingter. I can''t help what I''ve already missed You won''t get to your destination right away anyway. In the worst case, only the castle with the device needs to be protected again. First of all, in order to do that, we need to neutralize the device that hinders the creation of the barrier. It was for that purpose that Rumelsitasa stepped forward in the first ce. For that reason, I was looking for an opportunity to destroy the warship that was the source of the obstruction even now. Oops! As Rumelsitatha threw herself, Shen''s heelpletely smashed and sank the boat she was on. don''t give me that much leeway Your brother doesnt want to let you go, do you? Rather than that, you seem to be quite emotional right now? Personal ill feelings Well, unfortunately, there are many. Don''t you usually say no? Can''t say there isn''t. Shen was furious with them. I''m getting mad at you to the point of getting sick of it. It certainly seems so. Rumelsitasa decided to focus only on the current situation as Shen deployed the talisman and spread it out like a wall to block Shen''s punches, widening the distance between them. After groping for information about the enemy in front of him, he contemted an effective provocation. But are you surprised? I know about it from hearing about it. I thought you would go to Harial without hesitation. ah? It''s impossible. Like that. Shen doesn''t reply and responds, but it''s more like admitting it. No, I have no intention of hiding it. Actually, your injury hasnt healed yet, right? Even from my point of view, it looks messy and unsightly. Looking at Shen''s condition, his body shows traces of a dark red stain from some curse. It is proof that Haeju is not over. Is that so? Is the reason why I''m holding my ankle here because it won''t help anyway? You talk a lot. Shen, without hesitation, kicked Rumelsitasa in the neck and swung his legs with such force that he would tear them apart. Take care of Sojour. I''m going to break his neck and throw him away. Ha, how about that? Rumelsitasa deliberatelyughed. who handles whom? Of course, I don''t know if it''s possible with that guy''s skills. But that was when it was him not too long ago. You can be sure by looking at the record from the previous fight with Harial. Apparently his movements are slower than before. Rumelsitasa boldly closed the distance. Flexibly dodging Shen''s rushing kick, I returned to his back. Shen seemed a little surprised at the unexpectedly agile movement. huh? It''s worth it, it''s worth it. He held out his palm. Shen''s back twitched as he sighed. know. Does that hurt now? I deliberately fed an attack to activate the remaining curse rather than a physical hit. I know. I''m the one who made some of those curses. With this, he clearly knew his weakness. Rumelsitasa deliberately smiled boldly. Your brother over there tried to stop me for nothing, but because he wasnt going to go all the way there, right? huh? out of it? The enemy that is swaying right in front of them is not a threat to ruin their ns. It''s just a dog in a mess. No matter howcent I look? huh? I don''t think you''re going to cry after getting hit by a person with your teeth right now? what do you think about it? Sojeo''s words are annoying, so I can only tell you this because I didn''t listen to him halfway through. You say, I don''t think so''! It must have been a lot of talking. The intangible sword de that Shen wielded glided past Rumelsitasa''s chin. Was it too bad Rumelsitasa repented while breaking out in a cold sweat. I don''t think I''ll do anything stupid twice after being hurt by him.'' I decided to give up unnecessary provocations. Then, shall we quickly organize things from there, brother? Maybe it''s because it''s savage, so it''s scary? She took out two talismans and ced them on each hand, and then their hands met. Then, arge amount of purple mes and water poured from the air on both sides of Shen. It looks ominous. Wouldn''t it be wise to take it blindly?'' Shen threw himself back without hesitation and dodged it. However, water and fire collide and do not pursue. Would you be able to get him toe after you? Shen soon realized the intention. Therge amount of water and mes they collided with turned to purple steam and spread out in all directions. Is it a trick? It didn''t matter if I ignored it. However, Shen soon noticed a strange smelling from the smoke, and Shen hesitated to approach. this?????? Undoubtedly, this is arge quantity of poison. In the meantime, the water vaporpletely spread around like a blooming fog in the early morning. Is it a trick you''re aiming for? There''s a check against the soldiers on this side.'' Coincidentally, this poisonous smoke has the effect of blocking not only sight, but also the senses. Not good... I don''t care about myself, but this fog is affecting the soldiers right now. The soldiers areining of confusion and anguish. then Shen acted without hesitation. I will respond. What I''m aiming for is under my feet. After descending to the surface, Shen threw a long low into the sea. It wasn''t just hitting the sea to y in the water. In an instant, the seawater seemed to bubbling up, and then arge amount of water jets gushed out like an explosion. And this time, he took out a pair of white frosted gloves from his bosom, put them on, and thrust his palm upwards once more. A strong cold wind blew through his palms, hitting the air. It is one of the non-guarantees handed down to the east, called the Hanbing Ceiling. It has the effect of discharging the wearer''s internal air by recing it with a huge amount of yin energy, that is, cold air. If there is one downside, it is disposable, but I have no intention of saving it. The high-temperature steam and cold air were mixed with Shen''s wind, and in an instant, a huge wind blew through the area. The poisonous vapor spread by Rumelsitasa scattered far away. It used the huge temperature difference to create a change in air pressure and create strong winds. Have you learned that principle? I came across this by ident during training. I don''t know the specific reason. Shen looked up and involuntarily clicked his tongue. It is also a trick. While responding, Rumelsitasa finished preparations. In the air, countless Rumelsitas are floating in the air, simultaneously letting out bleakughter. Is it a hallucination now? At first, I thought it was an alter ego. Shen soon realized that it was an insubstantial hallucination. Why? Wasn''t it the intention to increase the number of clones and drive this side with the number of people? Was there anything as meaningless as a trick that was discovered to be hallucinations? Chapter 620 Episode 620. If you can''t push it, break it. (4) Correct. It is an illusion. well decorated very? Sophisticated? Oh, but it won''t be difficult to tell them apart. Because I made it obvious and tantly. Whoop whoop. Isn''t he even bragging that it is an illusion without substance? What are you going to do? Unable toprehend her entricity, Shen remained vignt and looked around. It''s not a sewage that''s small enough to do meaningless things. The body Is it over there? The main body is hidden behind debris drifting 70 degrees to the left by his standards. However, even when I found it, something was wrong. It''s like he has no intention of hiding. I don''t know. Shen, without hesitation, decided to attack first. It ran through the air at once and rushed to the spot where Rumelsitasa''s main body was hiding. Rumelsitasa''s hallucinations block him as he runs. Eaches with a sword, a spear, and all kinds of des. But what does illusion mean? Shen ignored it and elerated. Just in case, I secretly kicked the seawater and scattered the water droplets around. Each drop of water surrounds his spirit and bes a hard bullet that pierces through the illusion. There are no hidden objects. Shen confirmed it and charged towards the virtual image. Illusions attack, but he ignores them. There is nothing in that. You just have to pay attention to it. The most basic response to hallucinations is ignoring them. No matter how real it is, if you don''t even pay attention to it, no matter how realistic it is. What?! what is that now? However, Shen soon felt the sensation of being hit by the attack from the virtual image, and hurriedly retreated. I felt a sharp pain. It must be an illusion?! I would have been sure and ignored it, but the moment the de of the clone wielded it brushed by, I felt the actual cut. Shen hurriedly checked the cut. however . Are there any wounds? The cut area was clean. As if the sensation I felt a moment ago was an illusion. Dont worry, I didnt get cut. It''s just an illusion that misleads your senses. Rumelsitasa poked her head out in a funny way and exined. Everything is an illusion. It''s just an error caused by the brain and the body due to a high degree of illusion. Whoop whoop whoop. If you make them believe that they were really cut at the moment they are cut, they will create pain that was not there. You use it often for hypnosis, dont you? You can think of it as an application of it. Do you have something simr in your major? I cant be mistaken for low-level hallucinations when Ie now Because I made it. And it''s an illusion that waspleted by verifying against Herearl. There''s no way it wouldn''t work even if you were my opponent, right? Ah, then you thought you could just ignore the pain or whatever and rush in, right? hmm What is it? then?. At that time, Rumelsitasa''s presence disappeared. Ignore it if you want to ignore it. At that time, I will kindly pierce your heart. Of course, the real me. Voices from all directions. This time, even Shen can''t be located. Exposing the location a while ago was intentionally revealing loopholes to look down on purpose. why? What do you not like? Do you think it is a coward? Sorry. I''m not friendly with being fair. I dont really have anyints about that. I understand that you fight to the best of your ability. Shen frowned for another reason. I just dont understand why Soje has that level of ability and listens to a man like that. Oh that? Rumelsitasa responded surprisingly calmly. Nothing. Huh? If I had to say it, would you say that it was no longer bothersome to be understood by someone? I didn''t expect something grandiose, but the reason Rumelsita gave was really difficult to understand. Are you tired of being understood? Humans can''t ept us. I also tried to fit in once. Even if you look like this, your sociability is amazing. That''s an incredible joke. Really? Well, to put it simply, if the world is full of people like us, there''s nothing to do but understand each other, right? Because that would be the natural world. If that''s the reason, that''s the reason. okay? I don''t know. I don''t even want to know I guess so So did you know where I was while I was asking that? .... hmm. There is nothing to answer. I also couldn''t find it. It''s usually better to avoid it in this case.'' The thing is, like it or not, Shen has no choice but to counter her tricks. More than anything . That''s not the only thing to be concerned about. Screams were heard all around. Neither Shen''s nor Rumelsita''s. Aaaaaaagh! What is this bitch! It''s not even beige, so what the heck! The virtual images are indiscriminately attacking not only Shen, but also the soldiers. The soldiers reflexively attack the virtual image, but of course the attack cannot work. They pass through their attacks in vain, and instead, the attacks of illusions also pass them in vain. However, it is the soldiers whoin of pain and copse. Kyahahahahahaha! Unlike your brother, I don''t know what will happen to those who have low tolerance? huh? don''t you know ah? I might die of pain Are you sorry if I die? Loumelsitasa''sughter resonates in all directions. As she said, even if they know that they are hallucinations, they cannot be sure what will happen if they are attacked. And one more. When Rumelsita signaled, the enemy''s airships, which had juste within range, began firing all at once. The hallucinations are annoying, plus the bombardment from above. this?????? It was a mistake. If you want to fight me, you should have brought someone else. Either the boy from the south steps in instead. It is a mistake to try to reduce the burden on others. Rumelsitasa pointed out with a sneer. In any case, Shen, who specializes in martial arts, is not a good match to fight her directly. Even more so, since he is not in perfect physical condition, he will not be able to properly userge herbivores. Then I must hurry up and see the end. Shen calmed down and started moving after Rumelsitasa''s body. In the center of the city - in the underground workshop where the device is located, Harial was checking the current operation status of the device. No problem. The magic form was well-organized, and even now it is absorbing enormous power from the leyline and converting it. A mistake Is there any? Harial obsessively checked the condition of the device to the point where he didn''t even know how many times it had already happened. Form 0K. Status of device 0K. You can continue on like this. It is difficult if there are any mistakes that will remain even as dust. It is like a castle carefully built over a thousand years. So, it is only natural that he develops some degree of attachment even at the age when he is likely to be indifferent to everything. Is it an obsession? Hariel giggled, talking to himself about what was funny. All humans as reincarnated... And it circtes forever and makes us enjoy eternal prosperity. It was when he was enjoying the life before now that he remembered the n. Well, the time I lived at that time wasn''t very long. At most, it was only about 30 years or so. However, the reason why he announced the end of his 99th life at that time was a little different from hisst life. He was just disappointed. The world today means nothing to us. Harial was looking for meaning. As a reincarnated person, even before he opened his eyes to his fate, he had a vague sense of incongruity. first life. From then on, he felt a peculiar strangeness about everything. Why do other humans only be this? He was always praised by those around him as superior. There was nothing he couldn''t understand. Overturning several theories put forward by other so-called geniuses. And while receiving praise from those around him, he felt rather displeased. Why can''t others even do this? Of course, I don''t mean to me them. He was aware that it was because he was superior to others. Born in a more affluent environment and with excellent bloodlines. Of course, even if he hadn''t been a genius, he would have lived a life well above the average of other human beings. It makes no sense to condemn others. That is why, in his first lifetime, he quietly contributed and ended his life as an excellent human being, receiving the envy of other human beings. Ironically, he did not end his life at the end of his life span. Death due to an ident caused by someone who envied him. It was really ridiculous. In fact, there were noints. I think that life is meaningful in its own way. At least thanks to his dedication, humans will develop further. No matter what, there is meaning to life. There was no lie in that thought at the time. At least it was then. But after the first life. new body. name. And when he opened his eyes in a world given the environment, his thoughts were bound to be shaken. No matter how excellent a person he is, his life as a reincarnated person was unconventional for him to ept. It was when he was about 40 years old that he began to form his own thoughts. The reason I thought about it again was because of the questions I had every time I went through my life. Why don''t humans change? Why are they so stupid''? No matter which world they were born in or what circumstances they live in, they do not change in a big way. How is it even here now? Although they encouraged it, humans are swayed by their stupidity without even having the courage to find out the truth. It was nothing like another world. Whether it was a world before civilization was born or a world that had already reached the pinnacle of science, everything was the same. Why the hell are they not developing? And one more question. What is the meaning of it that we have to live with such and such people? It is a question that arose after learning that there are reincarnated people including himself. I continued to struggle and tried to find the answer. First of all, the cause of human stupidity was explored. Is it because life is too short to develop? Is it because life is short, so it ends before it evolves? It wasn''t. The human they refer to is all creatures living in that world. Of course, there were also races with far longer lifespans. But there was nothing different about them. It was just as stupid. On the contrary, a long lifespan only leads to insensitivity and indolence. There is nothing difficult to exin. It''s called boring. If so, life won''t solve it. Recklessly extending lifespan actually hinders development. At the conclusion of a total impasse, Harial turned her eyes to the existence that was her blind spot. Reincarnated people just like you. Several times in my life, I have encountered people in the same position as myself. What were they really like? They weren''t perfect either, but they were somewhat better than the other humans. what causes it? In terms of lifespan, they have lived far beyond other races? We have seen many cases over and over again in life, and we are the ones who use it as the source of our strength and development. More than anything Since the form of life changes every time, it is less likely that the senses be dull. You can experience both sess and failure there. Right! That''s what it was! Harial realized only then and burst into madness. Isn''t the role model of a perfected human that he so longed for is himself? Reincarnated people are the answer. The saying it is dark under themp fits perfectly. Chapter 621 Episode 621. If pushing doesn''t work, destroy it. That is what a reincarnated person is! It is the meaning of our existence! Why do those who carry the fate of reincarnated people exist? It is only a meaningless hypothesis that even Hariel cannot confirm the answer to. However, this is the answer. That they are the key to human development and the finished product. We are more evolved than them. Then the meaning bes clear. It is for this that they exist. Exulting at the realization, he took his own life for the 99th time without hesitation. There is no hope of finding meaning in life at that time. There was no hope of trying to do anything there. In order to create a meaningful world, it was necessary to touch the fundamentals. In that sense, the world where I started my 100th life was not bad. A world still in its infancy. Countless small countries are at odds. More than anything, it''s confusing. Let''s start from here and finish it. He made up his mind and took action to realize his ideal. Harial hastily established a huge nation and asked humans toe under hismand. Beforepleting the n, he thought it would be easier to lead the humans and have them cooperate. There, it was decided to artificially summon the reincarnated people to lead the humans. Because he couldn''t guide all humans alone. But even now he considers it a mistake. Humans call him a dictator... Or they called it a monster and rebelled. Hariel was also really embarrassed at this time. I couldn''t even kill them all. If that''s the case, it''s a joke. The n was unavoidably amended. It''s about taking a longer-term view. I decided to assume that there was no chance they would understand. It was decided toplete the n first and lead the adaptation of humanster. That''s why Harial disguised his defeat in the Great War a thousand years ago and disappeared. There was nothing to hesitate about giving up. He postponed his defeat and destroyed the kingdom he had built. A city-sized facility is sufficient. However, since the experiment was necessary, they decided to use the captured prisoners as residents of the city. So Harial disappeared with a fewrades who sympathized with him. Some humans seemed to doubt Herial''s defeat, but they couldn''t afford to doubt it and move. It was because it was overwhelming to get away from the phone and deal with it afterwards. And when the probation is over, humans will forget about themselves. After that, most of the 1,000 years were devoted to research and experiments to perfect the secret arts. Afterwards, additional personnel were needed, so it was only started 350 years ago that additional reincarnated people were summoned. However, they were not properly taught about nning. It was because most of them couldn''t understand his thoughts. Each of them hated and resented humans, so most of them were full of thoughts of ying with them or suppressing them. He had no choice but to tell them that it was for domination and then help with the n. It was nned to use and deal with it, so there is no big problem. And from time to time, he intervened in human society, gave knowledge and imperfect past life secrets to a specific person, and looked at the reaction. For example, the woman who was called a saint in the past. Nelvenia was also one of the test subjects. In the end, she just became an example of not giving too much fate. Don''t just give. I realized that I had to firmly control humans and teach them the right way. no problem whatsoever There is also the confidence to have enough control. However, Arel came to this when thepletion of the n was just around the corner. Powerful beings opposed to his ideas were annoying. But he can''t beat me. At first I was wary, but now I''m almost certain. Departure time is different. If Arel hade here 100 years earlier, it would have been difficult. He was convinced that he had an advantage now. Even so, its a bit annoying. There was a faint explosion outside Queung, and I felt the ceiling vibrate. This is an important facility that houses the devices that are the basis of the n. Of course, it shouldn''t be shaken by any kind of bombing... . Do you really want to interfere, Arell Ernesia! He didn''t understand the end. It cannot be denied that there was no aspect of expectations when the n was leaked. In terms of experience, they are almost equal. If someone like that could sympathize, there would be nothing better. I also thought that maybe it was because of that origin that I avoided colliding with Arel until this point. However, Arell Ernesia denied it to the end. I dont know what you mean by interfering this much On the contrary, I want to ask. It is like a work to find the meaning of existence as a reincarnated person. What could be a more desperate moment than this? Does he not even want to determine the meaning of his existence? done. More than this. After all, I will have to bury him myself. There is no need to surrender. In the end, it''s okay to kick them out yourself. the world is many Lose here somewhere and live that boring life somewhere else without any meaning. There is no problem with the stability of secret arts But is themotion outside bothering you? Outside, a battle is taking ce with the reincarnated people attached to Arell''s side. I entrusted it to Rumelsitasa, but it seems that she was beyond her strength. There are enough reincarnated people here as well. But it didn''t seem to be doing very well. If it''s a simple war, there''s no problem, but since they''re only focusing on getting in the way, it must be difficult to stop them. Isnt it something to be rxed about? I had to admit that it was a pretty annoying situation. I guess I wasnt the only one who waited for this time Hariel clicked his tongue and turned his back. They seem to want to see me quite a bit, so it would be a good idea to go out and give it to them. Ultimately, you will have to do it yourself. There''s no point in destroying this device anyway. The moment it is destroyed, the vast amount of energy that has no ce to go will spread all over the ce. If that happens, a catastrophe will inevitably happen. This will be and of death where humans cannot live. So, Arel never chooses that method. If that happens, you won''t be able to enjoy a good mealter. one thing he would do To take any means to stop the esoteric of this device. Destroy a specific release key. And the unlock key was nted in Harial''s own heart. Of course, it was embellished to make it easy to notice. Simple is best. Take him down if you want to stop him. Only if that''s possible. Okay, Arell Ernesia. I will give you a decision. Even the only person who might have reached a simr level could not sympathize. After all, he was the only one who could create the meaning for the reincarnated to exist. Hariel left, more convinced. After the recklessnding, a hand-to-hand battle broke out between the cans who rushed in to stop us and the reincarnated people on the coalition side. I myself was also helping to subdue the reincarnated people on the Caduceus side. I also have a minimum conscience. And above all. Be prepared! Arele Ernesia! If I go out like this, the guys on the other side will take care of themselves, so it''s really easy to reduce the number. Even now, five of them are attacking at once. Whether it was simply an impromptu attack or not, the five of them were preparing for an encirclement and working together to close the distance. More than that, dont you have any hesitation in attacking with the five of us at once? What is it that everyone sees and ignores before that? I saw it clearly now. Everyone watched as the five of them moved at once, but when they were facing me, they turned their heads. will i be pissed? ah? okay. You don''t even need help? I know. Even if you don''t want to help because you don''t have to. A little heck though! pretend to do With this feeling of regret, I decided to let these idiots loose in return. I ran forward without hesitation. It''s meaningless whether they''re cooperating or not, because if only one side ispletely destroyed, cooperation will be meaningless. I punched the curved sword he was wielding and shattered it. It has a fairly strong sword spirit, but it is not enough to reach the realm. this! This is it, go to sleep and go away. It shatters the astonished one with three consecutive attacks at once. However, treating one as an example does not diminish the momentum of the other four. No matter who died, I expected that.'' Dealing with reincarnated people is annoying. He has no attachment to his own life or the lives of hisrades. It''s just a perception of don''t fail''. what happened I don''t have time, so I''ll deal with it at once. I stretched out my hand towards the ground. The bottom of the ground of the extremely powerful sword was shaken once, and then countless swords bursting with vivid blue auras rose up. However, unlike normal swords, the shape of the de of the ki is dizzy and twists and turns. Twisting and swaying, as if trying to dazzle the enemy. Such a dizzying floating machine sword mercilessly cuts through the area. There is not a single de of grass left around me in the ce where the sword has swept through. You''d better sweep it up some more. It''s because I took it out. As I waved my hand, the sword followed my maniptions again and swung back and forth like a whip. Well, guys on our side, be careful not to be swayed. First of all, I check the position of my allies and swing it, but no matter how hard I am, I can make mistakes. A blind sword might fly away. yes? for a moment?! What to watch out for now Before I could hear the screams of my coborators, I heard the sound of my sword sweeping the surroundings. The noise that cuts and mows here and there. And when it stopped once. Hmm Has it be quite clean? When I wiped my hands and dispersed the swords, all the enemies in the area had been swept away. What are you doing! If you get hit, what are you going to do! Do you know that I dont do it because I dont know how to destroy everyone? And the protests of the bewildered allies follow. I ignored it neatly. If it doesnt fit It wille again. Even if you have already swept it once, it wille again. Yes,e Keeping. No matter how much you throw I''ll banish all who dare. and slowly... It''s time for him toe out after all this fuss. I know that it''s not a bear in hibernation, and it''s not like it''s going to be stuck in a den. is it the right time I gestured behind me and called out to Rerensen. what? Am I busy? Rirensen made a catapult out of rocks and threw rocks at the crowds again. Its nothing special, just prepare for it. prepare Ah, that''s right. Rerensen''s expression hardened when she realized my intentions. You areing. And at the same time as she muttered, a light shed slightly in the distance ahead. And in an instant, a burst of frenzy swept in our direction. There is no need to confirm who is the one who put the berserk down now. Because I can see pure white hair from far away. How many years have you seen this? nice to meet you Here you are, Mr. Landlord. Originally, if the guest continues to pamper, thendlord wille out himself. Chapter 622 Episode 622. If you can''t push it, break it (6) * * * The first shelling is just a greeting. Harial lowered his outstretched arm and looked ahead. I could see Arele Ernesia and her coborators who had already pushed in quite a bit from the shore. Back off. The target of those words were the reincarnated people on the Allied side of Herial. The reincarnated person who noticed the intention asked. Are youing forward yourself? There is no point in dragging it out for a long time. I will go out on my own. It doesn''t matter how many reincarnated people on the alliance side are destroyed by them, but if it''s reduced too much, it will be cumbersome to deal withter. The less you do, the more work you have to do. The other side also seems to want me to wee them directly. If so, dealing with it now will do less damage. The faces of the coborators were not very bright, as if they understood the words as a rebuke to the allies who had not been able to keep them properly. Most of the people who have a lot of ego talk about it, so the level of dissatisfaction is revealed. U ha ? ????? I''m not ming you guys for anything... And I also want to use my strength myself for today. He looks a little excited. Harial took a step before she could finish her words. He narrowed the distance at once and entered the middle of their disy, facing Arel, who was ring at him as if he had been waiting. It''s like. Harialughed and waved her arms. In an instant, what was Arel was destroyed. He already noticed that Arel disappeared almost immediately after Harial arrived. When did hee out and did he himself hide this time? Isn''t that right, Rerensen? You must have helped with this prank, right? I can''t help but feel fooled. Rerensen, who was handling a y figure disguised as Arell, looked away as if he was troubled. I tried to hold back the expression of regret. This is also something we discussed. Around the time Harial came out, I swapped Arel and the fake one. The Arel himself had just left this ce a little while ago. May I ask you for reference? How did you find out? Camouge would have been perfect. Distinctive sense of smell and voice?????? Because everything was perfectly disguised. Nothing. I didn''t really see through. ???? then? I thought it was natural given his personality. It is nothing more than guessing and photographing. Isnt he a very honest character? It is only natural to expect it. I don''t really have anything to say about that. You''re prettyid back than that. Arent you interested in where that Arrelborn went? Rirensen deliberately makes meaningless remarks to pass the time and secretly prepares for battle. The same goes for other reincarnations. It''s obvious. Have you arrived over there by now? I can''t think of anywhere else to go. By now, Arell should be sneaking into hisb and inspecting the device. It doesn''t matter though. At that level, I wouldn''tmit to destroying the device hastily. There are things you can trust because you know the level of your opponent. Anyway, Arel has no choice but toe back to target Heriel himself. Are you trying to stop the ult first after deliberately wasting your time? I don''t know if it''s a different idea. You can do it slowly, one by one... First of all, since this is what happened, I''ll silence you guys first. Apparently, Hariel had no intention of going back after Arel. What kind of confidence do you have? Thanks to that, I don''t think there will be any trouble keeping him in this ce for even a little longer. From the point of view of the Rerencens, it was impossible tough lightly. That is, they now have to fight him. I thought it would be like this I''m not very happy... Isnt that what you were prepared for? I agreed, so it won''t do any good toe here and cry. They have raised their resolve and are already ready to fight at any time, ready to fight. Above all, if we subdue the author, we can scream! Oh, that attracts me. Rirensen calmly agreed and activated the spell she hadpleted. At the same time, the ground beneath Heriel''s feet exploded. With the magic I prepared in advance, I turned everything under the ground into inmmable material. At the same time, it created a stone wall for allies to protect themselves from oppression. but don''t expect Before the smoke could dissipate, the reincarnated people raised their fighting spirit and jumped over the stone wall. Haaaaaaaa! Beckin swung the linking sword with spirit. The connecting sword draws aplex trajectory, increasing its substance, and the center where the degration rises. In other words, it was poured toward the enemy. The ce where the sword''s trajectory passes is sharp enough to give the illusion that space itself is splitting. However, it is not intended to sh the enemy. I know that there is no such thing as this level of ckness. The tracks of the chained swords, which had increased countless times, wrapped around him like a spider''s web, as if restraining him. next! It won''tst long. I know! Nelly shouted and used magic right away. Soon, tree branches as thick as the thickness of a human shin were summoned and flew into the gaps that the trajectory of the connecting sword did not cover, filling them tightly. The broken tree branches start to emit unusual thunderbolts. I wont give you a chance! Ill bake you all! Soon, the personality thatpletely filled the gap poured into the center. Theplex sword energy of the connecting sword continuously hacks at the target point, and the tree branch stabs the point where the sword skill did not reach. next! Lets help this one too! Go away! You arrogant bastard! Soon after, the other coborators likewise cooperate in their own way andunch a barrage of attacks. Curse the ck magic and everything else. Each of us unfolds all the seasons that we can. Then, without checking the result, it continues on to the next attack. There is a shock that makes you wonder if the world is shaking without rest. But never stopped. Without thinking that the enemy would be defeated, they continued to cooperate as much as they could. Have you fallen?'' don''t say the same bullshit Even if the guy fell down, it didn''t matter. It was to thoroughly dispose of it as if it did not matter even if the body was bombed. Something. really It is bitter. As expected, the sound of hismentation could be heard from the center of the explosion. he is fine That''s a real monster. If you guys have enough experience, this will be enough. As if responding to Nellie''s grumbling voice, Harial jumps out intact and reaches out to grab her. Ill take care of them one by one like this. Chit! I want to make a reservation! There are so many things I want to do here! When I get home, my cute boys are waiting for me! It is for personal reasons, indeed, fueled by desire. Was that your hobby? I dont want to hear nagging! In response, Nelly panicked and desperately pulled her body back. If you touch anything, it''s over. Allies are also attacking to help her... . Its useless. As Harial winked, a thunderbolt struck from above, knocking back part of the reinforcements. Reluctantly, Beckin stepped out. Without hesitation, he discarded the connecting sword and took out a normal straight sword. went straight into confrontation. I just wanted topete! After all, we have topete head-on, dont we! I would have said it was useless. Harial sneered. Although his swordsmanship is considerable, it is not enough to handle himself alone. Harial summoned a sword from the air without hesitation, grabbed it, and hit all of the sword energy he threw at it. He destroyed his swordsmanship at once and took advantage of that gap to stab him in the neck. At the same time, the earthen dolls, the alter egos of Rerensen, soared off the floor and clung to Herial, and they hardened into stone statues. Interrupt Right after breaking the stone statues, the tree vines Nellie prepared sprouted. It is a seed shed while fleeing. The vines, which grew in an instant, wrapped around Harial. As soon as you touch the vine, your skin melts in a hideous way. This?! It''s an improved species of sacred tree that I managed to get my hands on. sacred? Is this what you mean? When I touch it, why does it melt all over my skin? Wouldn''t it be more correct to call it a cursed tree? Nellie seemed a bit embarrassed to admit that, too, and she blurted out her words. It''s so divine that it seems to recognize all living things other than itself as unclean. Well, it''s worth using in battle. Is the standard of divinity objective? The effect surpassed his regenerative powers, and Harial clicked his tongue reflexively while being intrigued. It''s not just melting. It absorbs his internal power itself and disperses it as well. Surely this is annoying. I tried to set fire to the body first, but it didn''t work. Instead, we want to test another response right away. The effect is considerable, but if the root is a nt Harial immediately concocted a form. I concocted and activated a spell that would only remove the nt itself. Originally, it could be used as much as it was applied to agricultural techniques to remove weeds. At the same time, the tree vines do notpletely wither and crumble. So it''s just a piece of grass. Nelly bit her lip in resentment at Harial brushing off the charred wood grain as if it were funny. So far, it''s as expected. It doesn''t work either. That''s what I said, but in reality it was pretty pitiful. It was a method of considerable effort. He was obviously confident that even if the opponent was a reincarnated person, he would be eaten enough. Even if she died, she couldn''t say that she was confident in its effectiveness because she herself improved it and actually tied it up. Harial, who haspletely regained her physical freedom, walks out leisurely, shaking her hands. He asks lightly, as if full of confidence that he can deal with all those who have revealed this to him without hastily pursuing them. Okay, so what next? What! I''ll keep hitting it! With the voice of Rerensen, the wreckage of a warship flew past Herial''s side at high speed. While Harial was tied up, Lirensen had fashioned a huge earthen hand and was preparing to throw one of the warship''s fragmented remains. And when released, he threw it without hesitation. Like this. Shrugging her shoulders, Rirensen threw the remaining one away. But this time, Harial swung his fist upwards, and it flew high into the sky like a volleyball and shattered. If you are not vignt, ying with a ball with a mass of thousands of tons is no big deal. In the first ce, being beaten a little while ago didn''t do much damage. It was just pushed out because of the difference in mass. Even so, Harial''s mouth hardened a little, as if the ugliness from earlier hadn''t been very pleasant. hmm Surely, your alter ego did something simrst time? You are so petty. Rerensen responded moderately and moved on to the next move. The reason why I threw the iron wire was not to make him smile bitterly. to fight in earnest. Finish They smashed the iron te very appropriately, so it saved me a lot of troublesome work. I just had to break it evenly. It''s easy to use my magic. Rirensen nodded contentedly as he looked around at the titanium alloy shards scattered around him. There could be no more ideal environment to use her magic. Then, lets go somewhere to test it out. When Rirensen cast a spell, an iron te that justnded at her feet wriggled. yes. The iron te, which made a strange sound and trembled, flew towards Harial with a faint light. Chapter 623 Episode 623. If you can''t push it, let''s destroy it (7) + Those who run the battlefield (1) That kind of rubbish Hariel tried to ignore the fragments with a sense of absurdity, but soon changed his course after checking the condition of the flying fragments with a nce. He raised his arms to defend himself. The flying fragments suddenly turned into ck mes and hit Harial''s front. Just like that, his foot was pushed back about half a step. . This?! It was no ordinary fireworks. A spark that can only be gleaned from the deepest depths of the abyss of hell. No, it''s more powerful than that. But what the hell did you summon as a sacrifice? He knows that he cannot summon such sparks normally. It is not the material maniption and substitution that has been shown so far. By the way, Harial? How much prior information do you know about my true sorcery? Rirensen asked as he finished the rest of the spell. Shamanism that simply uses y or stone to create or manipte an alter ego? material substitution? Do you know that? I know you intentionally hide the true nature of the sorcery. Harial looked around. One by one, the fragments are activated as a medium for Rirensen''s magic. A sacrifice? Did you use the debris as a sacrifice? It''s simr. Well, it is true that the theory of the sacrificial ritual was added. Actually, it''s aputer sacrifice, so I don''t like to offer my heart. I have a weak stomach. I can''t even eat sashimi. The essence of witchcraft is sacrifice. The higher the quality of the sacrifice, especially the live sacrifice, the higher the potency of the spell. However, Rirensen was displeased with such a foundation. So I didn''t like it, so after a lot of hard work, I changed the theory of witchcraft itself. By changing the definition of sacrifice. When Rirensen finallypleted the spell, they pped their hands together. It wasn''t just the sound of my palms, but a deeper, more conceptual noise echoed around me. The iron tes scattered throughout the area began to resonate as if responding. The preparations are over. Rirensen immediately activated the spell without wasting any more time. Iron tes seem toe to mind, but soon begin to take shape one by one. What I offer is the value of the effort put into the sacrifice. It emits an ink-colored glow, and the iron tes inte the light one by one. It was different from magic that simply manipted and reconstructed objects. How much effort and value does a particr object hold in this world? We can give it strength by giving back its value. value Is it conceptual magic? As if understanding something, Harial threw a grievance at the iron te. However, it was hit by an iron te and bounced off. Just a titanium alloy te. If it was a piece of iron rolling nearby, it wouldn''t have been very strong. But thanks to Arell Ernesia, I got the perfect catalyst. It''s titanium. Originally, a metal that could not be used properly without Arele Ernesia. Its value and the merits of the people who worked hard to make it. All of that is ideal for Rerensen. It is as if we can hear the cries of the technicians who went out for this. Gongjeok Wonhwan (eԴQ). And soon the shape isplete. Hundreds of iron warships. hmm? All in all, 300 ships. It''s less than I thought. I was expecting more. Rirensen waved his hands in the air like amander and gave instructions using the warships he had summoned. The order to instruct is one from the beginning. then. You said you have a lot of experience, but have you ever been under heavy fire against 300 warships by yourself? In the past, when I was immature, I was beaten by 40 ships... How are you? attack. If you dont have one, Ill give you one more experience. At the same time, all the armaments carried on the warship began to intensively pour into one of Herial. Without hesitation, without rest, without hesitation at all, he ordered only unconditional artillery fire. However, a cold sweat broke out on the face of Rirensen, who gave the order. As if she couldn''t be relieved by this alone. * * * The sound outside has changed. It wasn''t quiet because the battle was going on. Clearly, the turmoil has changed to a different level. Did Rirensen even use his original magic? It must have been quite difficult to endure in a normal way. As originally scheduled, I had already taken out the card that would be taken out in 5 minutes. Fundamentally, the n itself is just a framework, and the measures are decided by each person, so there is no big problem with the n. If that guy judged it that way, that would be the correct answer. Anyway, I wondered what he was hiding, so that was the true identity of the witchcraft. When discussing the strategy, I had heard the origins of her witchcraft. Even the y dolls she often uses were originally made from y statues she made by hand, right? However, it seemed that the limit was to create an alter ego with a simple earth and stone work. There, Rerensen proposed to me. If you''re going to destroy a whole wire anyway, give the wreckage to him. The result is that. As I heard, Rerensen said that the southern fleet was also mass-produced using woodwork processed by the personnel there. All you need is a well-processed wooden nk! Oh my goodness! A great woodblock is finished! Chit. really Its a convenient spell. Even though someone made five warships, everyone worked hard, but that one is boom! Do you call 300 units at once? That''s a foul, that''s a foul. Dedicate the concept of effort to bring about change. By substituting the concept of sacrifice, the fundamental realm of witchcraft has changed. I wondered if I could learn it too, but I gave up because I thought it would be a lot of hard work. Well, even if I learn it, it will take a long time to reach her level of proficiency. It''s not even necessary. it''s okay I have to do my own thing. As you can see, it won''tst long. It''s a situation where there''s nothing to hope for if Rerensen kills Harial. If that was possible, there would be no reason for Rerensen to propose an alliance from the beginning. She must have thought it impossible to defeat him on her own. then?. I stretched out and inspected the device. A device in operation with a dizzying andplex magic circle floating. That must be the device that controls this secret technique. By the way, I didn''t have much trouble getting here. At first, I killed everything and infiltrated it, but when I realized that there was no one guarding this ce, I canceled it. Is it useless to block it or is it a waste of manpower? It''s a certain amount of confidence. Or do you want to brag about it? Unexpectedly, he''s like a kid. This is a device that forcibly turns you into a reincarnated person... Cheeky. I inspected the device and pped it lightly with the palm of my hand. thud! It resonated heavily, but there was no way I could even budge from this level of shock anyway. it''s just a joke There is a good reason for not keeping it... He''s making sure I''m not messing with this device. Breaking is possible. It''s just that there''s no going back after that. .. If I hadn''t intended to live here with goodwill, I would have just destroyed it. However, my purpose is to deal with them and spend the rest of my life ying. There is no reason to risk losing and destroying this. Interference Time is running out. You can''t steal this by investing only a few hours in a work that he has been working on for a thousand years. And it explicitly tells the location of the release key. Apparently, the disarming spell was carved into his heart. If you want to stop, you mean kill yourself. Simple yet top-notch security. Is it safest when the key is in the hands of thendlord? ? I turned my back without regret. Not disappointed. Because I expected it. It was only for verification purpose. Then, immediately y tricks and say, Now.. lets see. I just sat down on the floor. What kind of corner of the house is there not a chair or a cushion? All the people who work here stand up. Heriel like you prepared this Did I prepare a surprise surprise for myself? Immediately, I took out the tool that stored the magic form I had prepared. It is the gift prepared for this day. It was prepared to ruin his n and his proud idea head-on. Heriel. no A reincarnated person who has gone mad. It is a means of confrontation that suits you perfectly. It''s not just a paving stone to raise the odds. It would also be meaningful enough to give shit to his bullshit. You will surely go mad as soon as you see this. ording to what Shen told mest time, it will definitely turn out that way. So let''s look forward to it and give it a try. Without hesitation, I started preparing for the ceremony. It takes time toplete and apply this. Will I be able to finish without being disturbed until then? Well, I just want everyone to work hard on the outside. Those who run the battlefield (1) Maltenel thought about the current situation. In this war, it didn''t matter if the Principality of Elben was given the upper hand. But Maltenel did what he was not told to do. He began to harass both enemies and allies. The reason was simply a personal grudge. he hates humans To be precise, I feel contempt for the act of war waged by humans. distant past. The time when my body and name werepletely different. He had to harbor desperate emotions once in that war. everything is ridiculous Fame is disgusting. The peace built through those lies is also ridiculous. I''m helping because it''s work, but honestly, I didn''t feel like helping. I know they have nothing to do with Maltenel''s personal feelings, but I still couldn''t help but feel bad. Because they said it doesn''t matter anyway.'' There won''t be any problem even if both sides harass each other until the goal is achieved anyway. Fight as much as you want to fight, and destroy yourself, humans. Anyway, I don''t like it.'' Two horses are ced on an open map. One is the word of the Principality of Elben, which he is now assisting''. And the other one was from the Ernesia Kingdom Army. He quietly pushed the Ernesia Kingdom Army''s horses to the rear without even touching them. It was because Ernesia Kingdom had abandoned the fortress and retreated a little while ago. Right Isnt it a simple retreat? He shrugged and let out a light breath. It was tantly suspicious that they left the fort behind and postponed it to the rear. Because it was too early to retreat. Even if it doesn''t go as nned, 2? On the 3rd, they must have decided to retreat after fighting more. You mean you don''t want to shed meaningless blood? ha ha ha It''s ridiculous. What kind of skit is this? had confidence The Ernesia Kingdom army must have already known. What was the situation of the army of the Principality of Elben? And because I know that there is no cause or anything in this war. ruler? So how did they know? Am I that smart, or... He nced outward and sighed softly. Is there a pathetic fellow whining for help? If it came out that way, it didn''t matter much. But I don''t like to end it quietly until the end. Above all, there is face. he raised his lips. It would be nice to do at least some extra overtime that wasnt ordered. If you want to avoid fighting, you have your own thoughts. Chapter 624 Episode 624. Those who run the battlefield (2) Then, where should I call you? He immediately called the person in charge. It''s Swen. After his return, Maltenel deliberately did not assign additional missions. It wasn''t like he needed it any more. More than anything else, it just happens to be annoying. Wouldn''t it have been better to provide the equipment to him as well?'' No matter how much it was, I didn''t give it to Swen because other humans'' eyes were a problem for me to give it to Swen. It seems that it was a kind consideration. After waiting for a while, Swen, who was called, came right in. Is there a problem? ah? It''s nothing. You must have already received the report, right? The fact that the Kingdom of Ernesia withdrew. yes. It looks like they will join the fort in the rear. He replied as if he knew. Yes, the guy who reported it said that too. Would you like to take a look? It is to say whether the intention of asking is not to verify information for fear of omission. No, you dont have to. What does that mean? They dont even have the heart to properly defend themselves, do they? is not it? Do you know Lord Swen? There''s no way you wouldn''t know if you were a knight in your own right. Is that the attitude of someone with a heart to fight? No matter how you look at it. You mean a trap? Then consider detouring the marching route afterwards... No, you don''t have to. If you''re not going to fight, you have to make me want to fight. I dont understand. Are you going to shout at the retreating enemy toe back? But Swen soon heard what he had to say and doubted her own ears. Send troops this way. He ced some pieces on the map spread out on the table and pushed them into the corresponding spots. A point that has nothing to do with the fortress here. It is a nearby vige. I have already sent familiars to confirm that there are humans who have not yet evacuated. Ignore the fort and send them here. I don''t know what your intentions are. Isnt it obvious? A war or two? Raising a malicious smile, he deliberately pointed out the order to be given outright. Wipe out this town without a trace. If youre going to talk about conscience, get rid of it. It''s not umon for a vige or two to be swept away by chance during a war. Am I wrong? I can''t deny it. Isnt that your favorite war? Swen tried to avoid the current order as much as possible with a firm expression. Regardless of the intent of the order, it is impossible to send troops here ignoring the fort. Why is there a fort? Because if you don''t go through here, you can''t pass through the sea. Even there, the terrain is rough and even has a river. It''s not about going over the wall next door. Sendingrge armies is impossible. Impossible? then you can make it possible do not worry. We will provide you with sufficient means. but. What are youining about? criticism? Is that any good? I''m thinking of ending it with your victory anyway. Then there''s no one to me. And even if you do, it won''t be your role to listen to it. A knight just has to fight. After all, it is the job of those who manage him to negotiate or haveplicated conversations. He mocks and warns Swen. Stop making presumptuous remarks and move as instructed. Sir Swen. What is the answer? All right. Swen rxed her shoulders as if she had finally resigned herself. And he, too, pulled out his sword flexibly and swiftly to the point of admiration. Most knights would have been unable to react and would have had their throats pierced and cut off. Too bad. However, Maltenel deflected Swen''s sword with a light palm thrust. It was not a new situation. It must have been an ambush n from the beginning. He harbored such animosity that it wouldn''t be strange if he betrayed him at any time. The reason why he dared to call Swen just now and to issue such an order was to solidify his intentions. Well, the order to raid the vige was sincere. So? What are we going to do next? Kuk! Swen, without hesitation, reaped the sword that savagely missed and practiced swordsmanship. It''s unfortunate that it''s not a spear, but that doesn''t mean you can''t use a sword. What he uses is the orthodox swordsmanship handed down to the Knights of the Principality of Elben. Strong sword spirits poured in, but none of them could hit him. For some reason, his sword skill is missing just by the flick of his finger. Do you drain it by hand? Swen was sure not at all. It didn''t even reach his hand. Swen''s sword missed unnaturally, as if being caught by something invisible. then! Swen, conscious of that invisible thing, practiced swordsmanship again. It was based on the premise that something exists and that it blocks the sword. It is a skill that is impossible for a few knights. oh? I will miss this one now! Maltenel''s eyes widened in a little admiration. Swen''s sword extended as if it would pierce Maltenel''s neck at any moment. However, it stopped a few millimeters in front of the ck Maltenel''s neck right in front of it. It was not intentionally stopped. Uh 91 ?I ? ? Swen pushes with all her strength, but the sword does not budge. It is an invisible and strange power that has been disturbing me for a while. Are you just this embarrassed? I don''t think I''ve ever had an experience like this. Maltenelughed and snapped his fingers lightly. It''s like hitting someone in the middle of the night. At the same time that meaningless motion unfolded, Swen flew backwards as if struck by something. As it was, Swen, who barely copsed after colliding with the wall while destroying clutter in the barracks, stood up clutching his neck this time. However, that figure seemed to be caught up in something. Cuckoo! Kuk... ! This. Its just a small ability. Even knights, when their training reaches its peak, dont even pick up a sword without touching it. What nonsense. Ah, didnt you even hear that level? I''m sorry haha. The level here is also understandable. As Maltenel smiled and waved his other hand, several swords in the barracks were pulled out and soared. Well, depending on the world, it is also called a superpower. In short, the crystallization of pure mental energy. In other words, it can be said that it developed the pure root of the auras you use. After all, they are distant rtives. Among them, Mael opened his eyes to telekinesis and only honed it for several lifetimes. It''s a really convenient power. As he lightly waved his hand, the sword that floated in the air flew toward Swen. Swen gritted her teeth and emitted an aura all over her body, shook off the power that bound her, and managed to knock the flying swords away with only her aura. It''s not just moving without touching the sword. As if something was wrapped around the sword, each sword was unusually heavy. Huh omg You''re using a clever trick. Keugh! But there is no time to catch your breath. Immediately, the body leaned forward, and as it was, it was forced to rush forward and was forcibly mmed into the wall. Ah! Swen tries to shake it off by releasing her strength again, but it is not easy. But I got the trick. Little by little I am learning the art of resisting. It''s hard to y a joke like this. But to kill blindly... kinda like that Why don''t you think about it again? Stop the nonsense! He was hit and bounced off the floor, then he was pulled back as if rewinding and his neck was grabbed. Even while being caught, he tried to stab him with his sword, but his sword was crumpled and dented. If I had polished my swordsmanship a bit more, I might have reached it a little bit. It''s such a shame and stupid. Does thinking at best mean stealth? Have you already failed once? Well, where does the idea of a knightly man go? Maltenelughed heartily. I can''t. Now that this has happened, he has no choice but to control and use it. If you use berserk equipment, you will be able to use it more powerfully than other soldiers. Take it easy. I''ll leave today''s ugliness aside. That great honor will never disappear. When this war is over, I''ll let you be admired as a knight who has killed more enemies than anyone else. Of course, it''s an ex that he didn''t want. Please don''t let me know the pain However, for some reason, Swen only deploys her aura as if rebelling against the power that gripped her neck, but does not say anything else. At least not even screaming? Or did you give up? Or else... . Did you say swordsmanship was a waste? Instead, as if reflecting on Maltenel''s words, he calmly opened his mouth. Then I guess I''ll have to ask someone who has mastered swordsmanship a bit more. this?????? At that moment, before he could realize his true intentions and react, the wall behind him shattered and a sharp and violent sword pierced through. The swordsman''s sword passed between him and Swen. As the restraining force weakened from rushing away, Swen shook off Maltenel''s power and fell to the floor. You did something arrogant. It''s a pity to miss it, but it can''t be helped. If I had tried to block it without avoiding it, I might have been prepared for some damage. Did you even bother me? After confirming who threw the sword, he red at the two as if they were annoyed. The one who flew the sword was Kania Ernesia. How long have you been hiding? During the conversation or earlier? Anyway, it would be impossible for Kania to be here without Swen''s cooperation. If you look there, the signs are increasing. It must be that she wasn''t the only one hiding. Now that this has happened, there is no longer any room for doubt. The timing is probably thest battle. There was plenty of time to offer cooperation. Are you losing face as a knight? How dare you attract a knight from an enemy country! In a war without justification or cause, what are the articles of the enemy country? I think it would be wise to stop. At Maltenel''s usation, Swen ratherughed and retorted. Isn''t that wrong? There is awareness. But that and this are different. If you do something like this, you won''t be able to guarantee Lord Shiwen''s ce in the duchy in the future, right? Even if it was crazy, it was his master who ordered it. If you stop in this way, can you avoid further prosecution? In the worst case, you may have to give him his head. It doesnt matter, just. You dont mind? Are you going to tell me about today without lies? If it''s a responsibility, I''m thinking of epting it. Foolish. It''s a really young idea. Maltenel shook his head andmented the foolishness of those who aimed their swords at him. Even if he just obediently closed his eyes and cooperated, it would have given him enough victory. To kick them out just for the reason that they are stabbed by conscience, and that it is not a just war. can never admit I don''t really want to hear anything stupid. It''s a little bit strange to hear that you''re young or something from someone who isn''t even that old before that. Kania, who was listening to the conversation between the two, was dumbfounded and aimed her sword. She didn''t know everything either. It''s just that that man is one of those who instigated the current war. And it''s just that working with Swen to expel the author is the best option. Chapter 625 Chapter 625. Those who run the battlefield (3) I have already finished talking with Swen to some extent. Instead of cooperating in ending the current war, he would consider the responsibility of the Principality of Elben to some extent. Of course, it is impossible not to take responsibility at all. It was a condition not to push further. Above all, it is a choice that does not call for more blood than is necessary. Kania fully respected Swen''s choice and stepped forward. Most of all, I recently heard from Arel that there is an evil culprit behind this war. At the time, I didn''t understand what that meant, and I honestly epted that I wasn''t the head to do it, so I just epted it. It seemed that I knew it now. That guy must be one of the culprits of that evil. The thing I ordered Swen a moment ago. When she overheard it, Kania had to barely suppress the urge to break the schedule and run out first. Even though I''m from a foreign country, I was pretty annoyed by what you did. I''m bored hahaha! That''s pretty sentimental. Its a very natural statement. Swen grabbed the spear thrown by the approaching knight and pointed it at the other side of Chania as if besieging it, warning. Please surrender meekly. Although it is difficult to agree with your method, it would not be reasonable to take a life meaninglessly. after If you surrender, will your life be spared? At least your treatment will be out of my control. Regardless of his inclination, Maltenel is a coborator dispatched to support the Principality of Elben. If I can''t kill him on the spot, I won''t have a chance to punish him even if I arrest him. But that would be the cleanest way to fix it. At least, it was a warning undermon sense. However, they are not the ones who will listen to such warnings from the beginning. Maltenel smirked as if it were funny, and instead rmended them to them. On the contrary, I warn you. Stop acting like a dog, though? He snorted as if it were not the same. Thedy from the kingdom of Ernesia has returned. Put down our canisters there too. Then I''ll forget about it for now. Go back and have a war in peace. nonsense. Kania raised his sword skill without showing even a hint of bewilderment. I was half sure. What will this man do next? Of course it is nonsense. Because it can''t be established, I''m warning you as soon as possible. It''s been like this, but if you really go back, that''s annoying. a ? n Kania and Swen overheard the nonsense and acted right away. Same with other articles. They attacked without hesitation. Not to subdue, but to take his life from the beginning. However, the attacks of all the knights, including the two, changed the flow with just a slight nod of his head. It was interfered with by the power Maltenel wielded and escaped. Auras are, after all, aggregates of mana. It''s easier to interfere than any other object. goodpatibility And it''s not just missing out. Under Maltenel''s control, the sword energy exhaled from all the knights dizzy changed its trajectory and soared upwards, then poured straight into them. It''s like an ally being attacked by an ally''s attack all of a sudden. damage! The knights gave up on maintaining the siege and were busy avoiding the promiscuous sword strikes. Kania and Swen also have no choice but to choose without hesitation to prevent their allies from being attacked by the sword they emitted. And in the meantime, Maltenel finished all the preparations. ready to run away? It couldn''t have been. What else is there to do but take care of all the pesky intruders? He raises his hand and strikes it down. Swen, who was watching the action, loudly warned everyone to listen. Be careful! He moves objects without even touching them! They may attack you from an unexpected direction or get caught... ???? out of it. Maltenel slowly denied Swen''s prediction. Certainly it ismon to use it that way. However, at least that much was possible with magic. At best, if you throw objects or rocks, you can easily respond at the level of those humans. I just don''t fight in such a shallow way. This is how we will do it. Maltenel swung his raised hand as hard as he could and mmed it down. It seems like a meaningless gesture, but the moment he swung his hand, a huge shock and storm swept around him and spread. At once, more than half of the knights could not withstand the shock and fell out. It was pushed back only by the pressure of pure power. ? What is it? Kania stuck her sword into the ground and endured being pushed away. However, he did not think of rushing right into the enemy again. Maltenel''s body was surrounded by a faint red light. like armor. Come to think of it, every time his body is engulfed in light, the pressure spread in all directions weakens. condensing power. Extremely dense salt waves slightly distort the transmittance of light. I don''t shine like this because I want to stand out. Don''t get me wrong. After all, the reason why the aura and mana they radiate is blue is the same reason. The energy they radiate is essentially colorless and odorless. There should be no color or sign, but when high-density energy is gathered, that alone distorts the transmittance of light and shines in a specific color. And this is when I unleashed all my strength. Maltenel opened all the me waves of telekinesis he could use and wrapped them around like armor. It released enormous power, condensed it into a thickness about the size of a thin iron te, and wore it on its body. Although it may not seem like a big deal, it is actually a skill that requires a high degree of skill. If you don''t, you may be crushed by the flow of power that has leaked out wrongly, and you may die. It''s like putting explosives all over your body and fighting. Nevertheless, he uses it without hesitation because he has that much absolute confidence. Sometimes the simple things in the world are surprisingly difficult to ignore. At one time, I toppled a country with this look! He took a light step. I opened up the force behind my back and used it as propent to elerate my body. Kania reflexively raised her sword to block it. As soon as the de touched his red arm, this time even she couldn''t stand it and was thrown back. There are pressures that are hard to bear, but there are also some that she chooses to bounce off of herself. What is so heavy?! For a moment, I had the illusion that I was being crushed by a huge mountain. It was a weight that came from the materialization of enormous telekinesis as a physical phenomenon, but Kania did not know that much. Just being certain is inexhaustibly heavy. That''s all. If she tried to force herself to hold on, even she might be crushed. It was the next best thing to blow it away, even if it took a bit of a shock. Kania, who rolled dozens of meters with a roar, barely stopped and shook off the dirt. In that brief moment, the other side was in an uproar. As it was, Maltenel, armed with the armor of telekinesis, started rampaging. Kicking and crushing the knights who were attacking one after another. There is a roar that makes one wonder if it would be better for a dragon to rage more than just one human. Every time he swings his arm, the scenery around him distorts. It''s an unusual power. this! Swen gritted her teeth and hovered around the enemy, trying to seize an opportunity. However, there is no gap in the red telekinesis armor. then! Without hesitation, Swen put all her weight on her feet and threw the spear she was holding. However, his spear, which shook even mountains, fell to the ground without much effect even though Maltenel just stood still and was hit. The difference in force and mass is toorge. A rat cannot win in a power struggle with a cat. It doesn''t even sting. Im really sorry about that. Swen replied as if she had copsed and ran. Don''t give up once you get stuck. Its useless. Maltenel sighed and moved his hand lightly as if shaking it off. Just that alone stirred the atmosphere and a shock swept over the ce where he was. Swen ran away and clicked her tongue as if embarrassed. I''ll try to get your attention, but what to do with this. First, I wanted to draw your attention. The gentle knights couldn''t even dare to attract attention. Better to get the monster''s attention, even at your own peril. In order to deliberately pretend to struggle, they ran around and threw their weapons at random. All of them contain strong energy and are pierced, but they cannot pierce the cloak of red power. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! That''s all! He boasted that he was a sword master, but nothing special! As if intoxicated by a car of excessive power, Maltenel stretched out his hand frantically. Ill throw it this way this time. Red bullets rained down from his palms and began to sweep the area. It is to remove a part of the me wave from the armor of psychokinesis and throw it away. It''s just that, but the power is not unusual. The earth is dug out and the area vibrates. Avoid! Don''t even think about stopping it! Swen gave a warning and had no choice but to run without rest. But even he has to do everything in his power to avoid it, and the others will be shocked. One knight who couldn''t avoid it reflexively raises his shield to block it. Aaaaaaagh! With a scream, the entire shield was shattered into pieces of blood dust. You bastard, hee hee hee! Kania, who had been blown away, came back and jumped out of the air in anger and thrust his sword down. However, her sword skill and Maltenel''s telekinesis collided with each other, causing only a small thunderbolt but not being able to break through. Ugh! hard! The sword is quite sharp, but the difference in mass cannot be ignored. The swords of the knights are sharp, but in the end they cannot defy thews of physics. They can cut mountains with their swords, but if the mountain is wrapped in an aura, they can''t cut it. Then four years flew by one more time. As if ridiculing, he sent Kania flying again. We''ll be back soon anyway, but by then we''ll have enough ughter. no Since this happened, is it possible to destroy that fortress yourself? In fact, I was half fed up with soldiers moving around and pretending to be a war. After all, the purpose is to keep the chaos. It doesn''t give people time to look back. Destruction alone would be better suited to achieve that goal. I was just sitting in a chair because it was cumbersome to do this level of work myself. Wasn''t that chair also shattered a little while ago anyway? It wouldn''t be bad to deal with this on your own. decided I set a goal and moved on my own. Every step made a heavy echo, as if a giant were walking. You can walk without making a sound, but you need to be as loud as possible to raise the alertness of the humans in front of you. Even if it''s not, this look is sober. Annoying before that! He blew away Kania, who kepting back and attacking from a while ago. I wonder if it would be simpler to deal with it properly and get rid of it, but it could be handled in front of the Ernesia Kingdom army. But it''s not a fly, and ites back persistently. Even now, every time he blows it, hees back and sticks his sword. Chapter 626 Chapter 626. Those who run the battlefield (4) Cania''s sword is still fine, only the tip of the sword goes in slightly, but it can''t reach it at all. At the very least, if you dig in even as much as your fingernails, you might sting your skin. It would be difficult with a single human sword. Its useless Maltenel chose to ignore her resistance. If you blow it up a few more times, you''ll get tired of it. Only then will you pay the price for your futile efforts. dismissal. While blowing away Kania, who was attacking again and again. Maltenel turned his head with a sense of incongruity. Sorin now? I heard some strange noise. The noise made by the repulsive force at the moment the sword is inserted. It seemed that it was a fainter sound than that. Did someone attack you? Rather than an attack from someone like Kania or Swen, it must have been a sword strike by an Aura or a knight with a little control. I''d rather mosquitoes get through it better. decided to ignore However, he soon had to admit that his perception was wrong. Wasn''t it an illusion? The slight difort was not caused by the attack. A little while ago, for some reason, the movement started to be heavy. It felt stiff, as if something had caught on it and pulled it. Is it because of fatigue? no that''s not it... At first, I wondered if it was an illusion I felt because of fatigue from maintaining this armor, but it was still too early. It is clearly an abnormality caused by an external cause. Was it something like that? Realizing what the cause was, he clicked his tongue. Right now, Maltenel''s entire body was caught on something like a feeble thread that glowed faintly. It is not a simple thread. It doesn''t break even with his strength. Come? Did you draw the aura as long as a thread? It unfolds the aura like a thread and maintains it. It is a considerable talent. Is this even possible? While admiring it, I wondered if there was anyone who could keep it. And soon I realized whose deed is Why is it hanging on the thread of Auror? For some reason, I thought he kept attacking pointlessly Were you aiming for this? This time, Maltenel dodged Kania''s sword attacking from behind. Then, it was confirmed that a weak aura thread was hanging from the tip of her sword as she pierced the air. It was four years after all! If you keep doing it, of course you will get caught. Kania gave up further threading and widened the distance. I wondered if he had been stabbing him stubbornly and recklessly since a while ago, but it must have been for this aura. In addition, because of the fundamental nature of Aura and telekinesis armor, I did not feel any difort even when I was wearing it. it''s his fault You''ve got quite a bit of hair! Maltenel struggled angrily to free himself from the thread. However, it doesn''t move easily because it''s caught on something. Every time I blow it, I hook it firmly to the nearby ground. I won''t be able to stop it for a while. However, even though Kania seeded in tying his feet up, his face was not very bright. It was because every time he struggled with strength, he could see that the threads he had worked so hard to hang were breaking one by one. After all, I can''t tie it up for a long time.'' Yes, it is a shallow scheme. This alone won''t be able to stop that monster. Keeping it there is also quite tough. That was something she knew from the beginning. Again, it only touches the enemy''s nerves and arouses anger. Its annoying! Maltenel roared, increasing his strength even more. In fact, about half of them have already been cut off. He swung his arms that had regained some freedom and attacked the knights like flies. Cut all these insignificant threads! Decided! I will annihte all of you! Then we must see the end before then. There is something I want to try. At this moment, Kania raised all of her inner strength and loaded it into her sword. The dull now is the bell opportunity. Fortunately, the enemy is full of arrogance. At that time, most definitely aim for a ce where the enemy is full of you. that''s how i''ve learned Ill cut you! Kania deliberately jumped head-on. How stupid! Maltenel watched nkly for a moment andughed, as if he did not know that he woulde running straight ahead. What a fool! What if you attack? Didn''t the thread of the aura that restrained him all disappear when he focused on his sword skills? He just lifted his arm and tried to block it. Haaaaaaaaaaaa! A sword with sharp energy was struck. Even if a huge mountain stood in the way, they would still take the two sides. this. It''s a bit sharp though.'' Maltenel clicked his tongue and focused his strength on his arm. Certainly, her blows exceed the level of a single Aura Master in terms of power alone. However, if you focus, there is no great difficulty in blocking. Ha, that''s possible with just that kind of sword skill . ck blocked However, Kania suddenly cut off his sword skills. The sword spirit around the sword disappeared. What did the moose do?! Horrified, Maltenel had to scream again. A sharp touch pierced the vital parts of his torso. no way? another sword? Of course, even if you don''t use a sword that doesn''t exist, you can pull out the sword skill. But it was also wary. Rather, it would be more difficult to prate this armor if it was a pure sword skill. However, Kania''s two hands were still holding only her own sword. It wasn''t that I was swinging or stabbing anything. Still, his torso was pierced. Do you think it is possible? Is it pierced? Kania spoke calmly, but he couldn''t hear it now. Why is this ? Maltenel looked around iprehensible. What trick? It was just a trick or something and stabbed it with a sword. With a sword that doesn''t exist. A sword does not exist, but stabs with a sword. It''s a contradiction, but she has no other words to exin. Previous. When I was in the middle of training, Arel once told me such a story. The true end of the sword''s path is the form of the sword and the form of wielding it. Kania didn''t understand the meaning, and he wasn''t even at that level yet, so Arell told him to just remember it. Kania had been remembered until now. And she did it while still young. I still dont know. Could it be something like this? These days, while practicing, I learned that it is possible if you work hard. It transcends the form of a sword. Just draw out the results you picture in your head. A form of drawing and cutting the path of the sword with all your heart. Maltenel was shocked when he remembered exactly what it was. Though it was very brief, Kania , the sword of the heart, drew out a part of it. As a martial artist, he reached the ultimate point with only his talent and obsession, even for a very short time. Of course, it was extremely unstable and immature, so I couldn''t stab it for a single moment unless the opponent was careless. The opponent was arrogant, so it was eaten enough. Maltenel just fell to his knees. It was already fatal. No matter how monstrous a human being is, there is no ability to endure it as long as it has a living body. ???? Unbelievable?????? He tries to get the medicine out of his arms as if struggling. Do you know how to do it? Kania swiftly cut off his arm and then proceeded to decapitate him. And after the cut, he turned his back without hesitation. There was no time to see the end of the trash with nothing to remember. There is still work to be done. We also need to fix the atmosphere here. More than anything else, a fierce battle is still taking ce on the other front. You can''t be relieved just by defeating a human with monstrous abilities. The war isn''t over yet. The blue dragon lord Gatraeus, still in human form, was watching the work with his arms crossed. Right now, in front of him, five dragon clones made of blue mes are spewing out mes to destroy the protective tes covering the city. It''s about time. Ordered to contain and subdue the dragons, he set out to attack his own people without hesitation. In fact, there is no reason to hesitate. From the beginning, he did not regard the dragons as his own kind. It was theplete opposite of Edrels. For him, the current body is just a winning prize. Unlike Edrells'' adaptation to life as a dragon, he was not bound by dragon yoke. That''s just the difference. If he hadn''t yielded to Harial''s appeasement, he would have subdued the dragons and used them as he pleased. Come on, you cowardly descendants. The gradually hard shell is also the limit. What are you going to do? The protective te covering the city was stronger than expected, but its effect was not infinite. As long as you have patience, you can break anything. As a result of non-stop heating with his magical alter ego, the durability of the shield gradually reached its limit. Are you listening? If you''re down right now, don''t do anything rough. I promise you that. I didn''t mean to lie. It is true that he has no intention of killing meaninglessly if he surrenders. But that''s not going to happen. If they wanted to surrender, they would have opened the door right away. Still holding on to the limit? ? ? ? ? ???? Come. The moment he closed his eyes and murmured. Moving to the teleport, about a hundred dragons surrounded him. Raising huge awls that looked like lightning rods, numerous dragons, including Nerel and Delnef, aimed their awls at Getreus. [Fuck off traitors,] Nerell growled and threatened. At the same time, the awl emitted red light. Soon, countless fireballs flew towards Getreus. Getreus avoided the mes as if they were annoying and raised his mouth fiercely. Yes, the answer is very hot. If you''ve given me hospitality, I should return it. Getreus immediately changed Polymorph''s form. It''s not just about solving polymorphs. He changed his method and cast the spell on himself once more. His form is recast into that of a dragon or even more. Thicker and tougher scales, sharp teeth and ws, and twice the size of his dragon figure. The ming bullets hit his scales, but they didn''t even emit soot. [Stop imitating a useless human, but? It doesn''t suit them.] Actions that seem to be aimed at keeping them in check like humans only create a sense of incongruity. [Isn''t that so?] Gatraeus vomited blue mes as if telling him to stop joking around. The dragons flew up and spread without hesitation so as not to be swept away by the mes. [This bastard!] Nerel summoned a thunderbolt and swung it like a whip and struck it at Getreus. As it was, the whip of the lightning was wrapped around Getreus'' neck and was tightly tied. [Are you going topete?] Getreus snorted and grabbed the whip. But the whip soon broke in vain. Getreus staggered a little, just as he had been using his strength pointlessly. [What are you doing... Eul?] For a moment, he even forgot his face and was dumbfounded. I guess I''m not used to this kind of provocation. Otherwise, it might be that I never even imagined that a dragon would y such a prank. [Did you really think that we were going topete openly?] [They y jokes.] Getreus gnashed his teeth at the dragons'' pranks, even though he knew it was a provocation. [Not like that] Getreus sneered at the attacking dragons and pushed them away just by releasing mana. Chapter 627 Episode 627. Those who run the battlefield (5) Even if they are of the same race, the unit of power they have is different. Above all, the experience itself is different. [As expected, you guys deal with power only with instinct.] The dragons each attack with various magic, but from the point of view of Getreus, it is very crude. Whileughing, the surroundings seemed to suddenly be dark, and a huge dark red magic circle appeared above and below the head at the same time. [Huh?] Getreus, seeing through its true identity, admired it. And at the same time, columns of dark red lightning erupted from above and below. Magic of innate size and power that only dragons can cast. Nerell, who used it, gasped and held the pir of lightning. [No matter how blue the Dragon King is... ] [ Avoid! Nerell!] Delneph, who was watching, flew towards Nerell, grabbed her by the tail and pulled her forcibly. Nerel couldn''t protest against her brother''s harsh behavior. It was because at that moment a spear flew past her head. Delneph, who noticed it, would have been hurt if he hadn''t hurriedly pulled it. The one thrown is the one that should be roasting inside the lightning pir. [Hmm, the current one is still quiterge. It''s a little nerdy. Even if it was a littlete, it might have been hurt.] Getreus removed the pir of lightning and pped his wings. There are several remnants of defensive magic around him. In that moment, he had created a defense sufficient to block Nerel''s magic. [] Like that.] [Rather, dragons are easy to deal with in magic warfare. Do you know somehow? You guys rely too much on your instincts to concoct a form. Because of that, it is easy to understand the intention. In that respect, humans and other races are cumbersome.] The innate power of a dragon that has been weaving high-level magic like breathing is not necessarily superior. They have a naturalck of stratagem. From the point of view of the weak, there is no talent to destroy the strong. Gatraeus pointed out as a former dragon king in his heart. [That''s why you guys get weaker if you push with force.] [] .] [Don''t be too heartbroken. I''ll teach you guys myself from now on.] Getreus leisurely climbed onto the shield and gave strength. The protective te, which had already reached its limit in strength, creaked. [I will lead everyone.] [] Stop the author! Don''t let them go in!] Getraeus nned to upy the city first, whether the dragons interfered or not. All the dragons, including Nerell, rushed in and tried to stop him, but he lightly mmed them all and bounced them off. Completely ignoring him, as if he didn''t even feel likeughing at him anymore, Getreus delivered onest blow to break the shield. The barriers that had stood firm until nowpletely copsed from his magical attacks. The interior view of the city was revealed as it was. [ruler! Wee the Lord''s return!] Getreusnded in the city with an air of pride, as if trying to show off his mood for now. Of course, there''s no way anyone wille out. [Are the remaining guys going to the evacuation center?] I know the general structure of the city from data obtained during thest invasion. There must be a shelter underground, right? If we find them first and arrest them, then even those idiots who are nowunching an annoyingly relentless assault from above will surrender. Gatraeus set a target and used detection magic to find the hiding spot of the remaining dragons. Even if you hide in the deepest part of this, you are confident that you will find it. And his detection magic detected the location of the remaining dragons at once. [] What?] However, it was detected in the wrong ce. There are no dragons left in any district of this city. I quickly realized that fact. [then Why are they in this city?] Getreus noticed that he had been tricked by their deception, but was puzzled. Why did he try so desperately to protect a city that was empty? You will find out the answer soon. With Nerell''s voice giving instructions as if she had been waiting for this moment. [He came inpletely Do as nned.] The way he spoke was somewhat bitter. missing something What? The strange thing is that as soon as Nerel''s order is given, the dragons, including her, withdraw from the city. Retreat rather than attack? Gatreus only then had a hunch. And as if that intuition was the correct answer, the city shook greatly. Then the city''s shields close again. It was sealed more firmly, and unusual signs were felt all over the city. Sudden rise andpression of mana. The dragons are unleashingrge-scale magic in concert. Soon, a huge window of light appeared in the sky. It wasn''t a regr window. A spear that mobilized all the knowledge dragons could use. It is the ultimate extinction magic. What is it?] Gatraeus looked up at the window and was shocked. No, if it was the power of the spear of annihtion, there was nothing special. It''s not something I can''t afford. The problem is that the end of the window is directly below. It is the city of Gatraeus and dragons. Gatraeus noticed how this magic worked. [You guys! No way, this whole city!] [They seem to want the city that much, so they did whatever they wanted.] Nerell signaled with a deliberately teasing answer. [Go with the city, traitor.] The spear fell just like that. The spear pierced Gatraeus and the city precisely, emitting light. At the same time, all the magic devices hidden throughout the city went off. Originally, this annihtion spear alone did not have much power. No, it''s powerful, but it''s not enough to defeat that rod. It really shines when you drop it in the city. In order for a creature the size of a dragon to live as a group, the devices that go into it are also enormous. In other words, to make all the energy used in the city runaway and stab it with that spear to detonate it,pletely extinguishing it with that power. Originally designed by Edrels to be a choice when really there is no other way. I didn''t use it because I didn''t have to use it during thest invasion. It is ast resort that even Nerel, who took over the usage while organizing the data, was reluctant to use it. [Disappear!] Even a road-level dragon would not be able to withstand it. It was the moment when the city where dragons had lived for hundreds of years was oxidized with light. [Carelessness kills even the strongest of beings. What Edrels said is right.] Nerell watched the scene in sorrow. [] .] I would have thought that the city I had to protect would already be blown away like this no matter how long the ordeal at that time had passed. Only then will the ancestors have no face. [I couldn''t help it.] [I know.] I''m convinced. It was not something that the descendants of the current dragon could handle. If you want to me, you should me the weak themselves now. [] Don''t worry.] Delneph patted Nerel on the shoulder as ifforting. Well, the city needs to be rebuilt. Important items and materials were moved together during the evacuation, so restoration will only take a little time. Wouldn''t it be a bad idea to add a little more to this seaweed? Maybe my brother wants to say that. Delneph nodded. [Don''t worry, you already know how to be homeless when you lose your nest. Surprisingly worth it.] [] Do you mean that?] Nerell gnashed her teeth in annoyance and hit Delnef''s neck with her tail. I''m sorry. Shen scanned his surroundings, dodging the visions of Rumelsitasa attacking him from all sides. Originally, you don''t even need to see it with your own eyes. His senses are sharp enough to figure out who is where and how much power he has. But now it is difficult. There are two reasons. One is that his physical condition is not very good due to thest failure. And another... . Oh my gosh? Where are you looking? It''s because of the wees that keep bothering me. No presence is felt in these illusions. Just looking at it, it''s obvious that it''s fake. But that''s not because this illusion is crude. I deliberately maximized their sense of incongruity. An extreme sense of incongruity rather causes confusion. It is the soldiers who are fighting against the enemy fleet right now that are being properly affected by it. Avoid illusions! Don''t pass it off as fake! We have already seen some soldiers get cut by fake visions and pass out from the pain, so everyone tries to avoid them. However, it is not easy to avoid beings that can pass through objects, such as ghosts. Shen swung his arm wide and straight. Following his fingertips, the vivid ck energy spreads in a fan shape and disappears beyond. Even though it was simply blown away, it split hundreds of illusions. But it also doesn''t work. You also need to find the body. The problem is I don''t know where it is. I''m pretty sure it''s somewhere here. It''s cumbersome. That was the sentiment that came out of Shen''s mouth after all. Perhaps the enemy is also using that hassle as a weapon. An embarrassing situation makes people nervous and misjudgement. I can''t. Shen had already finished weighing in his head. How to deal with this situation and what to do first. I will apologizeter! Shen spurred through the air and jumped up. Above the airships filled in the sky. At a nce, he jumped to the point where he could see the entire battle situation in the area. Oh my gosh? Are you running away? Illusions mock. embarrassing words. I don''t do stupid things like that. He has the flexibility of thinking to the extent that he doesn''t mind retreating when really needed. But this time, I don''t want to include that option. He wants to deal with this troublesome situation as soon as possible and break into that city himself. If so, there is one way. Im sorry I dont have any tips. If I had been a teacher, I would have found a more trouble-free way... Talking to himself slightly bitterly, Shen clenched his fist. The troublesome ident was abandoned. That''s not even the condition. only one thing to do. I''m going to sleep for a while. Shen stretched out his fist. Phoenix Heavenly Mutan (01H菗). Originally, it was a herbivore that sprinkled hundreds of thousands of rolls and ground everything in front of it as it was. However, the moment Shen deliberately stretched out his fist, he suppressed his inner strength as much as possible. Originally, the moment he unfolded this martial art. The enemy''s airships and fleets must all be destroyed. And the humans caught up in it will also bepacted and blown away. But that kind of catastrophe doesn''t happen. instead. The beaten soldiers passed out as they were. It''s noisy, so let''s have fun first. That is his conclusion. oh? Rumelsitasa was slightly surprised by the unexpected action. I never thought I''d knock out my ally first. At least if you''re in a state where you can''t feel pain, there''s no reason to care. Are you insane? Putting allies to sleep before the enemy. Even if it escapes the effect of illusion, Rumelsitasa has other fleets inmand. It doesn''t matter! I''ll protect it including that. Shen said lightly, flipped over and spurred his fall through the air. Shen jumped into an enemy battleship that was about to fire on the defenseless allied fleet, severing the ship''s fusge in both ends and sinking it. Before the ship even sank, Shen jumped at the next battleship and smashed it likewise without hesitation. Chapter 628 Episode 628. Those who run the battlefield (6) + meaning of former life (1) I''d rather befortable this way. Even if it was a little overbearing, it was better to run wild alone. On the way, an illusion lunges to get in the way, but Shen deliberately ignores it. As long as it''s a sense of pain, I can endure it. it''s fake anyway The possibility that the real thing is mixed in is slim. I was convinced of the trick from a moment ago. She is not one to venture into that illusion, even risking it. Rumelsitasa, too, was aware of Shen''s conviction, so he used other spells. The sea rises in reverse, and the rising sea turns into red poisonous water and pours out. What nonsense! Shen spewed entricity with one single sh, dispelling my poison. Then, this time, the scattered poisons coalesced and turned into a solid iron sword, pouring down. Avoiding it, Shen constantly looked around. The body bes heavy after taking damage from the sword. Before I knew it, the swords scattered around me were drawing a strangew circle. It varies. Shen clicked his tongue as he shattered the court with his fist. They continue to cast spells, reversing the status quo and driving them. Even so, the figure of the person who unfolds the sorcery is not visible. It''s been a while. Not only those with strong power are good at fighting. On the contrary, when ites to concealing herself and constantly ying tricks, she is more vicious than anyone Shen has ever seen. Why on earth does a reincarnated person of this level dare to be engrossed in and cooperating with Heril''s thoughts? It was a bit questionable. A little while ago, she herself said some strange things. does it have anything to do with it? I don''t have time to understand, and I don''t want to. Above all, there is no time for that. This time, the fragments of the nearby enemy ships he was stepping on seemed to change shape and increase, and then they restrained him as if trying to entangle him. . Kuw Shen resisted the clinging vines. However, it also clings tenaciously. It must have been directed by thoroughly wasting time. Was it far? More than anything, I have been feeling with my body that my resistance to witchcraft is decreasing from a while ago. After all, a body that has not fully recovered has its limits. If I had fought in my original condition, I would have somehow ovee it... . It''s no use even if I''m sorry I''ve been assuming that this will happen a while ago. Shen just waits. May the seeds sown a little while ago bloom properly. I had no intention of crushing it with force anyway. Also, you''re thinking about something. then! Rumelsitasa is also not so dull as to not notice his intentions. Her wee increased. No, I wanted to increase it, but it decreased. It flickers and disappears, then suddenly fills up and then disappears again. A phantom spell that intentionally disrupts the opponent''s perspective. I''m going to y with you in earnest. Aware of the strange heat flowing into his head, probably from the aftermath of the phantom magic, Shen resisted as much as he could. Responding sloppily even a little bit, he immediately shows a gap. In the worst case, consciousness may fly away as it is. I will finish it. An enemy voiceing from somewhere. Shen, who now has a weak sense of direction, will want to finish the moment he copses properly. Rumelsitasa, who was already watching from somewhere, conjured the spell, convinced of her opportunity, the moment she saw Shen stagger backwards. Take out the talisman and create phosphorus. n the worst murder she''s ever had. I''ll pour out a curse that even a reincarnated person can''t handle. And the moment Shen''s posture faltered once more, she was convinced of her opportunity andpleted the ughter. End?????? But at that moment. For an instant, all the sorcery she had spread around her ceased. . uh? It''s not the direction she nned. The flow was cut off for a moment by coercive means. The cause is a very simple Haeju magic. Someone spread it far and wide. She grasped the situation at once. Where is the cause? under? I now notice that the source of the disturbance is on the ocean floor below. I also found out what it was all at once. seed?! Isn''t the seed nted on the seabed germinating in an instant and sprouting? Not real seeds. It''s kind of like a magic tool. As proof of that, certain spells are engraved on the surface of the sprout. It is a purifying sorcery that expels demons and returns reality right away. Theposition was rather crude, but still a bit cumbersome. When will this be ? ah. at that time? If this was pre-installed, there''s no way you wouldn''t know. She remembered when these seeds were sown. When Shen spreads power everywhere. Was it then? Wasn''t it just to stun the people who got in the way? But that alone didn''t make sense. If Shen prepared this move and waited for it to activate, there must be a sign that he did something. However, that seed started independently of him. In other words, the person who germinated that thing is different. At that moment, a bald, middle-aged man lying face down in the corner of the boat entered her field of vision. Unlike other humans, he has not fainted and is groaning while holding the amulet that directs the movement of that seed. Sa Il-cheong, a doctor from the east who was in charge of Shen''s first aid. In order to meet the time, he grumbled because he had been forced to follow him halfway through. that son of a bitch. You''re doing everything until the end! I mean, I''m just a legitor! Don''t make me do anything weird! author! His true identity is unknown, but Rumelsitasa is certain that he is an assistant. I wanted to neutralize it right away. But at that very moment. Already convinced of her location, Shen''s fist pierces her heart. He was already convinced of the location of Rumelsitasa when her sorcery ceased for a moment. And without hesitation, he jumped in. Unexpectedly cunning. It has been like this since the beginning. Shen withdrew his fist and immediately measured the distance. I don''t know what to do unless I die instantly. Prepared for a counterattack, but what she did was something else. He did not take care of his own wounds and did other tricks. But there brother made a mistake. You should have protected the ship until the end. Shen immediately opened his eyes in amazement. ???? Huh?! Even though the main body is fatally injured, there is still an active alter ego. As if making a final push, the clone of Rumelsitasa is approaching the warship. They are not illusions, but alter egos with power. The alter egos smirk and do something with their palms on their stomachs and disappear. At that moment, the ship''s mana engine stopped. no! This will reactivate the city''s barrier. Arel''s ns are disrupted. Even the engine that Shen tried to stop but stalled is ipetent. And the moment the barrier is about to unfold again. The light suddenly faded and disappeared again. how did it happen? I don''t know, but it seems that things are not going the way they want. Failed. I knew that for sure. Who turned off the device? who the hell This is difficult... If so... again start Sun That''s a little disgusting. Rumelsitasa muttered annoyedly as if she noticed what had happened, then closed her eyes. He stumbled and fell and fell into the sea. Shen watched the corpse quietly, wondering if even that was a deception. After confirming that it had stopped breathing, I shattered it to finish it off. I don''t understand. As well as what happened now, the most iprehensible thing is their way of thinking. Until the end, he was obsessed with the n rather than his own end. It''s just making humans into reincarnations, so why? What is it that makes you so obsessed? I dont even want to understand. Shen muttered in exhaustion, then sat down. You need a moment to catch your breath. Even a human who temporarily passed out for protection needs to be awakened, but Sailcheong is already working. I might be able to hide for a while. The airships that had been bombarding the enemy fleet also stopped as they were. He must be confused because Rumelsitasa, who was giving orders, disappeared. But I couldn''t be relieved. Pirs of unpleasant light keep pouring out. There, his presence was still strong. On the other hand The signs of the reincarnated people who would be facing him now are fading one by one. An underground facility somewhere in the city of Caduceus around that time. A boy is staring with his hand at the barrier maintenance device installed there. A boy named Tennil. The barrier maintenance device no longer works because the boy haspletely broken it. Did you just stop? However, the boy''s impression was different from usual, his eyes were blurry as if possessed by something, and a voice that did not belong to him flowed from the boy''s mouth. It was dangerous. It was close. It was almost idental that I was able to interfere. Thanks to the enormous energy scattered around, the personality that was disappearing managed to gain strength and gained the strength to move the boy''s body. That''s right, it''s nothing more than stopping a device like this. I''ll leave it to you. The nameless reincarnated person who existed like a dying ember in the boy''s unconscious murmured and turned around. Meaning of reincarnation (1) Do something foolish. A part of the city that has beenpletely devastated. Looking around, Harial clicked her tongue. Although it was the aftermath of the battle, more than half of it was no different from the horrors he had created. Reincarnated people who were hostile to him are scattered here and there. Contrary to the ridiculed attitude of a moment ago, he is now rolling around without being able to squeeze the slightest bit of force out. I don''t even feel it''s worth finishing. Did you say Rerensen? The trick she yed took quite some time, but that''s it. Herial turned his back on the scattered reincarnated people. Then, I felt a sharp presence from behind, and an unusual blow hit my back. Shen, who flew across the sea, attacked without hesitation. Harial sighed lightly blocking his fist. is it you again Tough. I''m tired of learning from the teacher. They say giving up is not very good. I will not deny it. I had times like that too... One is useless. It is also a differentw depending on the time and situation. Harial lightly dodged Shen''s punch and struck him in the chest. At once, Shen''s body was blown dozens of meters and crashed. If it were his original skills, he would have struggled, but now his physical condition is in a mess. It''s pretty exhausting there. The reason Lee Ja is here is that Rumelsitasa... What happened?'' It was only once that he pondered the fact of his subordinate''s defeat. I forgot right after that. There is no point in mourning the reincarnated person. It''s just a matter of achieving the goal anyway. Stop calling again. What the hell are you thinking, Arele Ernesia. To waste time on things like this. I know he''s up to something, and I''ve let it go halfway on purpose. will be able to check soon Harial returned to the castle undisturbed by anyone. There were already signs of Allel''s intrusion. Chapter 629 Chapter 629. Meaning of reincarnated (2) It was destroyed quite loudly.'' Harial followed the trail of the break-in. I entered the courtesyb. After all, I couldnt touch the device. Well, stopping in a short time is impossible even if you are in Arel''s position. That means Harial examined the device and furrowed her brows. Was it too Looking up at the ceiling, there is a hole in it. He seems to be headed that way. good night. I will go up. I jumped up at once and headed for the top through a series of holes. Harial, feet over the top of the castle, red over. Simrly, on top of the castle, Arele Ernesia was sitting leisurely and waiting. this. It''s someone else''s castle, but you smashed it without hesitation. Do you have no conscience or consideration? What''s up? Im going topletely tear it down anyway. You speak well. so? What were you doing in a ce like this? Were you enjoying the scenery? What is it? I''ve been thinking on my own. Why do you think you''re doing this? Hoo? Surprising. Arel, aren''t you the kind of person who doesn''t care about the intentions of the enemy? It is, but. If that''s your partner''s madness, you''ll see it again a little bit. Arel shrugs, still looking at the sea beyond the city where the light continues to pour. So did you find out? what it''s okay. There''s no point in trying to understand it anyway. Then he slowly stands up and res at Harial. I barely came face-to-face. It''s been several hours since this battle started, but it''s the first time they''ve met other than the previous invitation from Herial. The two reincarnated people stare at each other in silence. And as if there was nothing more to say, they swung their fists at each other without hesitation. Just fist bumped. Each fist contains an unbelievably huge energy. Even though it was only a fist bump, the impact was like two typhoons colliding, and the top of the castle we were standing on waspletely shattered. Okay. If we fight here, there is no chance that the humans still left in the city will get caught up in it. That''s why I waited for him here. You didn''t expect me to fight properly because the device bothered me, did you? no way? I am not thatcent. Anyway, no matter how much we fight and fight here, the underground device won''t break. Even if this entire city were to be dusted, it would survive. like a bastard''s asshole. I just like this castle! I just want to see things get smashed! I pretended to snap my fingers and released my power. Tens of thousands of golden swords of aura appeared in the surroundings, and they poured down on him as they were. It''s like pouring everything as it is from the beginning. Chit Harial simrly pulled out the sword from both hands and swung it. At first, I thought I was going to hit it, but then it rushes toward me without hesitation. Ignoring the fact that the sword was tearing through my body, I regenerated my body, prated, and grabbed my shoulder. Did you forget that it is useless? Yes, I guess. His body, which has already been modified to the extent that it is far from human, is quickly regenerated and the wounds heal. It cannot be killed by inflicting physical damage. Just like that, he grabbed me and fell to the ground. The castle, which was only left in the middle of the first collision,pletely copsed as we fell. I crashed straight into the ground and was crushed by the energy he radiated. Kuh! After all, its a bit dyed in a power struggle. I''m angry, but I was pushed back a little by pure force. The difference between me, who used to drink Coke every day, and the guy who has been preparing for over a thousand years cannot be ignored. I don''t know if it''s me in my prime, but with my fighting ability now, it can''t be helped that I''m one step below that. You could call it the ant and the grasshopper. It''s just that he''s a diligent grasshopper, and I''m a c-eating grasshopper. That''s it. Shouldnt you have trained your body properly like that! I''m tired of trying! This life I didnt practice and just wanted to y! If you can''t get it out by force, you have to get attention in other ways. We squeezed during the fall and then opened the number. As a huge amount of mana surges around, you can feel the energy of the seven multi-attributes. ???? This. Come to think of it, these friends seem to be pushing you too, so I called them specially. At the same time, the energy of the seven attributes extending from each direction hit Harial. I almost got involved, but the pressure was released the moment I hit it, so I was able to get out. When I widened the distance, Harial was already surrounded by the spirit kings I called. However, Hariel shook his head as if he was dumbfounded rather than embarrassed. Was this what it was just to call out? How did the King of Spirits be the only one? The spirit kings seemed to be furious with Harial''s words, and before I instructed them, they unified and attacked. A fire that melts steel, a gigantic thunderbolt that seems to blind one''s eyes, aurora borealis that burns one''s eyeballs, a muddy darkness, a sharp sword of water, and an awl of hard rock. Multi-attribute crossfire. However, Harial pushed back the joint attack of the spirit kings by simply striking his fist and scattering strong energy around him. go away. A bombardment of destructive energy poured in session hit the spirit kings and shattered them as they were. Spirit King! really useless! Well, it was obvious that I wouldn''t be an opponent anyway. It seems like it was broken a thousand years ago, and he must have been more prepared than then. So, when heunched an attack on the spirit kings, I was already ready to attack. Over re! Thepleted sphere of pure white me falls towards him. First of all, it is the best me-type magic that can be used in this ce. It does not simply burn objects with heat, but exerts the power to sublimate them into particles. Harial took it down and, feeling that its power was unusual, frowned for the first time. It hurts. However, when he said he was troublesome, it seemed that he was more worried about the underground device than his own safety. He''s full of himself, but even so, he can''tugh at being attacked directly. Huh! Heriel puts his energy into it as if to raise his strength with sincerity this time. At the same time, an unbelievable negative energy was lifted from his arms and wrapped around the small sun. As it is, my me magic freezes and shatters. This surprised me a bit too. Was the difference that big? However, there is no time to satisfy one''s appetite. The figure of Harial, who had broken my spell, seemed to be shaking, but at once he took hold of my back. fast. I dodged his attack without hesitation with all my might. The entire city trembled at the missed attack, and the area sank and rose for an instant. As if not to miss, Harial engaged in closebat. I cant just sit by and watch your pranks. I didnt mean to be kidding! I also dealt with martial arts and swordsmanship, but the sword broke when he caught it, and the martial arts almost couldn''t properly fill the gap between each other. Chit then! I deliberately turned my body in the direction where Harial''s fist extended. Instead of brushing it off, he deliberately epts it. I ignored the sharp inner strength beating my whole body. As it was, I grabbed his fist, bent my arm at once, and pressed my elbow into the distance. At the same time as striking with a blow containing strong energy, a magic circle is deployed in front of the elbow in parallel. The magic circle emitted a pure white sh. A sh of light pierced a corner of the city and stretched out over the sea. Keugh! This time, even the guy couldn''t stand it and stumbled backwards. A part of the body disappears as if it were dug out, but it will soon regenerate. I know how to let you rest! I kept pushing and beating whether he was ying or not. However, by the time the 5th blow came through, Harial grabbed my arm and threw it. As I twisted my body in the air andnded, I stretched out my hand behind my back and cast the next spell. Shall we use the summoning type of magic this time? Death Phantasm (Death M Q). A snakeposed of dissipating energy rips through the space behind him and attacks, but Harial also summons a series of summoned beasts from the air to block it as a shield. You are persistent. Hariel finally spoke out as if he was fed up. Do you really think you can defeat me with just this? Were you that stupid? No way. Iughed and denied it. Even now, the fight continues to repeat one stroke at a time. But I can''t deny that I keep getting pushed. Perhaps if I fight like this, I won''t be able to guarantee victory. The reason why I persist in this foolish fight... . I don''t really want to bet on recklessness or anything. In the first ce, he is not of his age to fight against a mighty enemy with courage and recklessness. Ill try to use the trap that wasid out sooner rather thanter. Hariel pointed out as if he already knew. Did you notice too? I know you were ying a prank on me. While Harial was fighting our allies, I yed a different trick using the leyline energy used in the device. The guy noticed and pointed it out. Wouldnt you write it? Looks like you didnt notice what it was. Unfortunately, it was difficult. It''s like you couldn''t break my secret. okay hmm admit what I definitely did a trick. There''s no way I''ll fight fair and square with this guy just because I''m crazy. More than anything, I was sure when Shen lostst time. If I fight head-on, there''s a good chance I''ll lose. Do not underestimate the enemy. I haven''t seen one or two of them go like that. So, I came up with a n. the problem is . It takes quite a while to activate. It took enough time for the trigger energy to be absorbed and the spell to unfold. That''s why I asked my coborators to take their time. However, Harial defeated them faster than expected. Thanks to that, I had to drag out the time until I was beaten with my bare body. Then, if I finish you off now, then I dont need to be wary of your traps. Listen to the end. Anyway, so now we finally got the time right. In fact, it just barely happened. However, it was not activated yet to deliberately increase the medicine. Hariel stiffened his expression and tried to attack without hesitation. But it was toote. There is no need for long orders or anything. When the timees and I give a signal, it activates right away. Come on, Hariel. My real pranks are from now on. Pure white light emanates from beneath the ground. And the light stayed in the sky over the city and formed the shape of a huge magic circle. Could the entire city be destroyed? Or are you trying to iste it in space? Harial was nervous about what she had misunderstood and used defensive magic. Even if this whole ce is destroyed, it is to protect only the equipment underground. Iughed at his stupid behavior. I finally felt like I could see the bottom of it. Wrong, kid. Chapter 630 Chapter 630. Meaning of Reincarnated (3) That''s what it means to think. I guess I''ve been wasting my life. I can''t do that. There are also humans who have been experimented on without knowing anything here. Did you think I''d get them involved''? The magic circle that upied the sky flickered several times before disappearing. Yes. I just thought it would fade and then it disappeared. without causing any destruction. Hariel blinked his eyes as if he couldn''t keep up with the situation. Is it a misfire? well? Which one? Failed or sessful? what is it You''ll find out soon. Imagining the face he will build a littleter makes me look forward to it a bit. Is it a bluff? Does not matter. Even if I do something, I just need to take care of Areel Ernesia before that. Hariel regained hisposure and reached out to me. At the same time, his palms glowed red, perhaps because he was trying to use high-level magic. Suddenly the light went out. ???? hmm? Herial seemed puzzled and tried to use magic again. But this time also failed. no way. no it can''t be... must be a mistake Are you getting in the way of magic? The guy muttered and seemed to try another move. clenching fists and punching He must have intended to inflict damage with pure power, not magic or witchcraft. however. Also nothing happens Power does not blow any breeze. At this point, it is impossible for even Harial to remain calm. No way. then! As if he had given up on using Qigong this time, he tried to attack directly. However, none of the steps shown earlier are working properly. On the contrary, only the movement changed strangely, as if he was forced to move. Eventually, I tripped over my own feet and fell. . oops. you canugh now Puhahahahahahahaha! What! that! I tripped over my own feet! Do you gag! Ahahahahahaha! On purpose, I giggled loudly and smiled. In fact, I know why he''s be such an ugly person now. It was me who provided the cause and created it. yes that''s me too! But wouldn''t it be worthwhile tough openly like this? Of course, Hariel must have known that the culprit was me. What kind of scheme are you up to! Is it an obstruction barrier! If not... Even movement can be hindered... How many methods did you use! Could it be that I didnt even notice?! How many, how many, one. It wasn''t something that was hidden or anything. Even now, the effect is clearly unfolding. There''s just one reason why he doesn''t notice. Because I forgot even the ability to do that. You know what? have you ever seen that Things that I could do with my eyes closed not too long ago, suddenly I cant remember or my senses get dull. What are you talking about Now I''m not going to make the mistakes of a human being... Hariel opened his mouth slightly as if he realized something. Even if he''s flustered, there''s no way he won''t be able toe up with an answer if he''s given hints up to this point. Well, that has nothing to do with us. It''s because you can correct your memory to some extent by repeating your previous life. Then one thing. Quiz. I flicked my finger and continued. Heriel. Were you able to use the powers, skills, and abilities you used before you were reincarnated? isn''t it? The guy is from Korea. Me too. That means we were just normal human beings before reincarnation. based on that point. There is only one type of magic circle I have deployed. A kind of magic that temporarily rewrites the concept itself that interferes with time and thought units. Originally, even if I was in my prime, I couldn''t cast this alone. Because it''s just a theory. When I was devising countermeasures for reincarnated people, I thought that something like this would work, so I just thought about it. It takes a lot of strength to write this. Its temporary, but it interferes with the concept itself. It is different from the degree to which people are put to sleep. It is because a certain space is used as a kind of different space and oveyed on that reason. Ironically, I used the same method you used. . Leyline energy? Thats how it is. It was decided to insert a straw into the leyline energy he was using and suck on the other side. There is only one effect. While this is unfolding, all the reincarnated people in the expansive space can only do what they knew how to do in their first life. As an analogy, it can be said that only reincarnated people temporarily suffer from dementia. Denies everything the reincarnated person has learned. make such a world temporary. Something like that Is it possible? The reincarnation spell that makes even normal humans into reincarnated people is possible, so what cant be done? In fact, I was also nervous inside that I might not be able to activate this properly. We must deny what we have umted so far, even if it is only temporary. Needless to say how difficult it is. Even if it is temporary, it is a secret technique that must interfere with logic. If I hadn''t jumped on his n, I wouldn''t have attempted it. . You got hit. Heriel shook his shoulders differently from his proud appearance until now and smiled. Even now, it seems like he wants to test all of his skills, but nothing works. Eventually, as if resigned, he drooped his shoulders. Right. With this, Areel Ernesia and you will be able to easily defeat me. I should have thought of this possibility. It is a blind spot. If this happens, there is no chance of winning. It''s pitiful. ???? What? It was only then that Harial narrowed his eyes as if realizing a sense of incongruity. I can easily get rid of it now. Yes, if the situation is as he thought. If it''s a guy who can''t use any power, I''ll be able to deal with it with a simple snap of my fingers. If that''s what the guy imagined. If I had to exin it further, this technique is about the size of a city. And there is no distinction between that side and this side. . no way? Every guess. Actually, I can''t use anything either. I tried to use a simple magic as a test, but it didn''t work either. It''s such a strange feeling. I''m sure you can do it, but if you try to write it, Huh? How did you do it?'' And a strange sense of incongruity interferes. Even thinking about it, I made a secret technique that hits the target. me! amazing! Ha ha ha! You, me, and all reincarnated people here have be ipetent! We are all ipetent and pathetic! Isn''t it something you can''t do withoutughing? Hariel was alsopletely stunned. Are you sick? Hearing that through your mouth makes me feel a little strange. That''s what I meant when I said it out loud. Even though he was powerless. I, too, had only the strength of a single human being. The two men, who just a moment ago exerted powers that transcended living things, as if to overthrow the whole world, are now standing still and scratching the backs of their heads in dismay. Eventually, power returned to Harial''s eyes, who understood its meaning. You''ve got your will back Ha ha ha ha ha! Yes, that''s right! then! He looked around and found a sword rolling among the ruins of the castle, and ran to pick it up. That''s enough to defeat you. That would be fine. Well, there is a point. Losing power is the same for both. There is a temporary phenomenon. Probably less than an hour. That''s because if itsts forever, I''ll be in trouble. Even so, that''s all I thought in this situation... Iughed and looked around to see if there was anything useful as well. Well, there are several swords and spears rolling around. But it doesn''t make any sense to hear that. The knowledge remains, so I''ll take a posture, but now I''m a pearl on the neck of a pig, leaving only the specs from my previous life. What I noticed was a fairly sturdy shield. I stepped on the shield lightly and put it on top of the car to catch it, but... It just rolls sideways in vain. can''t this either To be honest, I was a little embarrassed. I did, but I guess it was too perfect. I sighed and just bowed down and picked up my shield. It''s heavy. I''m used to feeling helpless thanks to my usual weak lord cosy, but I still feel something strange. This is because the time when you can show off your skills at any time and the situation where you can''t show it even if you want to do so arepletely different. Perhaps the reason Heriel''s condition was strangely violent was because he couldn''t adapt to the sense of incongruity. Because he seemed to have more meaning than necessary in being reincarnated. It''s like eating shit on it. The top will turn tightly. That is why it is more rewarding to choose this method. This is the best way to give him a true defeat. die! Arele Ernesia! I used to talk I clicked my tongue and raised my shield as he ran towards him with a sword. The sword he struck and the shield I held out collided. However, there are nomon ck swords. It''s because I was forcibly fixed to the initial specs before reincarnation. Ugh! Kuk! Harial backed away, probably because her hand was numb from the sword strike. I wasn''t very good at blocking either. If you use a shield clumsily, your bones will tremble. What''s better than being cut by a sword? Even if I am cut by an ordinary iron sword, I will go back and forth between life and death due to fatal wounds. It honestly hurts though. How long does this feeling reallyst? What is funny! how is it? don''t you miss it? It''s a normal human feeling. Me and you also had times like this. Isn''t that surprisingly new? You bastard! Why do you deny the meaning of reincarnated beings! Negative are ying who decided that? And why are you mad about that? What is he so angry about? At best, it''s just that I can''t use a little bit of strength or knowledge. In the end, Harial must have realized that swinging the sword would only drain his strength, so he threw away the sword and grabbed the shield to try to cut it. It''s ugly. the guy and me I really couldn''t helpughing at that. Especially when I see the face of a guy who has gone crazy like this. Come on, its been a while since we had a dog fight, right? Or have you never done it? Were you the master of a noble house in your first life? I deliberately ced it at the timing when he pulled his shield. When he fell over, he kicked it without hesitation. Rather, my cold feet hurt more. Still, thanks to him, the guy went back and forth. The long-awaited shield was also lost because of that. I pounced on him and punched him. But puck it right! It was nothing more than a shallow fist that made no sound. Harial also swung her fist. It''s weak, but it hurts terribly. Well, that would be normal. If you swing your fist, the fist you hit hurts. If you get it right, you''ll get a strange shimmer. That''s a normal human feeling. You bastard! You bastard, hee hee hee hee! Noisy! It would not be seen as a fight between men who could possibly decide the fate of the world. Because the two men are just a mess, entangled and punching each other. It''s fortunate that there are no eyes to see such an embarrassing appearance. I''m really d No matter how much it is, if you say the end of the decisive battle was a dog fight'', it''s a bit like that. Chapter 631 Episode 631. Meaning of reincarnation (4) One thing Let''s ask. Me living my 101st life. And you who live your 100th life. Apart from being a reincarnated person, what do you have left? no what are you Are we really that special? Can you say that even after seeing this? huh? how is it? noisy! Arele Ernesia! But he seems to think that I''m just making a cheap provocation, so he just swings his fist recklessly. stupid. Heck, it might be normal toe to the same conclusion as him. The weird one might be me. and Maybe I felt like I knew why this guy hade this far. Maybe this guy wanted to make a basis. myself And the basis for reincarnated beings to exist in this world. If we made it into a world where only reincarnated people exist, did we even take it for granted that we exist? So, did you think solitude would disappear? I just thought it was better than wandering indefinitely! I thought it was time to find a truly meaningful job and settle down! As he is also driven to this point, he does not hide it anymore and expresses his true feelings. When human beings are driven into a predicament, the original mindes out, which was not there. After all, he is also human. He''s just a human being everywhere. Although I do not admit it. Why are you blocking me! Why are you interfering! Arele Ernesia! Because its natural to stop. When the n isplete, there is no need to wander anymore! You don''t have to think again to get tired of vaguely knowing where you are! A world with perfect meaning was right in front of me! Are you aware of that or interfering with it? Do you really think so? Well, he wouldn''t think that I was interfering without knowing. You just don''t want to admit it. Because a reincarnated person who has lived a simr period of time denies his conclusion. Even throwing away the things he had umted as a reincarnated person would make his stomach explode. Why dont you ept it! Its not like that, so youre just interfering, kid. I grabbed him by the cor and pushed him to the floor with all my might. Struggling awkwardly, he stood up on the floor and swung his fist at me again. what? Do you think that continuing to live in one world will solve the pain of being a reincarnated person? Is that what we exist for? You''re fucking. Then you mean something else! If so, tell me! What do you know? I''m not interested in that anymore. I spat irresponsible words and mmed my forehead against the bridge of his nose. With an unsightly groan, he staggers backwards and backs away. He grabbed him by the cor, pulled him, and punched him. Are you looking for meaning that doesnt work? That''s why it''s going to look like this, because it''s like this immature thing. My head feels heavy because of useless thoughts. However, Harial is still unable to give up her obsession. done. knock you down! I just want toplete the n again. Even while being covered in dust and blood, he raises his body with a grim smile. Around that time, about five unmanned armors were approaching us. did you stay? After all, secret arts only affect reincarnated people. Of course, the weapon has no effect. That''s why I wanted to start by annihting them. Do you think I fought with you for no reason? Fortunately, there are a few prototypes left in the basement with glitches. Harial staggered and dropped something like a device. It''s probably the terminal that issuesmands. The guy stepped on it without hesitation and broke it. I have already given the order. Can you afford these things now? Confident of victory, Harial was mad. Certainly now I don''t have the skills to handle those cans. Looking at it this way, it seems that I have fallen for my tricks. I just looked at him and shrugged my shoulders. In the end, nothing changes until the end. ???? Bullshit?... Okay handle it. I signaled by raising my hand. Then, a sh of light rained down behind me, shattering the cans in one fell swoop. The identity of the sh is a spear thrown by someone. The spear, imbued with strong energy, easily smashed those tin cans. What about that window? Like you remembered those cans, I was preparing myself. That''s because I had no intention of dying. Of course, some insurance is included. No way! All of the reincarnated ones are said to be incapacitated... Was it a lie? What is a lie? did you say You will only be able to use your abilities in the first life. yes it is the first He and Ie from the same hometown, so in the end, when we go back to the first ce, we''re just normal human beings. But there are also those who don''t. Did you forget? Among my students, there are guys who have reached the limit of martial arts from their first life. Harial''splexion changed. Only then did she recall the existence of Shen. It''s just that he didn''t intervene because I asked for it. However, as the guy continued to struggle until the end, he intervened. It''s not just Shen. Among the allies, those who still have the ability to fight are waiting nearby. Anyway, at the time this activated, there was no chance for you. ???? that. When Harial gnashed her teeth and red. The spear flew again and pierced his limbs. He can''t stand it now. Harry Earl, who lost the use of his limbs, copsed. There is no need to intervene there.'' Perhaps the current attack is its own retribution. So I won''t me Shen. It could have been finished, but Shen deliberately left it to me. .. thats how it ends up. I grabbed the sword that Harial had missed earlier and approached. A decision has been made Are you sure you wont change your mind? If you change it, will you at least look after it? It will be difficult. To stop it, you must destroy the magic circle engraved in its heart. That''s how obsessed he is. And that didn''t change even when it became like this. Its crazy. If only I could change my mind a bit... It wouldn''t havee this far if I had just abandoned that bastard''s sense of superiority. Is that what you say? Harial vomited blood, but insteadughed as if it were absurd. You don''t think you''re wrong until the end. It''s just that your scheme worked, Arell Ernesia. Yeah, think so Even if you fail now, there is a next step. That''s all. I guess I have no intention of giving up. One more piece of advice. I raise my sword You wouldn''t seed with a n like this on any other world. The world is like that. Talking nonsense... Believe it or not, do what you want. It''s none of my business. Even so, I will do what I have to say. In the end, there''s no way you can do anything unless you forget that you''re also a human... You know, because you''ve been through it, right? Is there a corner to squeeze? Or do you not want to hear my nagging anymore? In any case, it is certain that there are no regrets here anymore. so i have to put an end to it You foolish reincarnated person to the end. Think differently next time. Don''t look for strange meanings and just y without thinking. Do you shiver in moderation? Or teach and help someone and clear your head like that. Then do you know You might be surprisingly satisfied. That''s just one final piece of advice. That s the way to live like a human being. I aimed my sword at his heart as it was. Now, since his body can only produce the strength of a human body, a single sword was enough to easily pierce the heart and stop it. And at the same time as his heart stopped, the light of his secret technique that had been pouring toward the sky gradually faded. Are you done? Fortunately, I guess it wasn''t a lie. I was nervous because I thought it would be quite annoying if it was a trap, but I guess I had no intention of digging that far. Even if he dies, he must be sincere in saying that he has no regrets about doing anything here anymore. I think I might have gone really crazy. Eggu goo goo. I just sat down on the dirt floor and started shivering. no it really hurts Ugh .. Yeah ahhhhhhhhhhhhh ... I thought it would be more painful to be punched, beaten, and dogfighted like that with an ordinary body. Even if I wanted to use healing magic, I couldn''t use it. First of all, let''s ask if there are any coborators who can use even simple healing magic. While I was thinking about it, Shen, Rerensen, and others who were observing the situation came rushing in. uh? Surprisingly, many are alive? Is that what you say as soon as you see someone? Rerensen shook her head in bewilderment. Ill talk about the situation first. At least there seems to be no more protesters here. Outside... I''ll have to check when the power returns. okay? Then I''ll ask you to confirm. Iy down on the ball as it was. To be honest, I don''t even have the energy to tell you what to do. Even if it''s a secret that I sprinkled. But isn''t this over soon? I did enough. So why can''t you guys do the rest? Whatever you do, it''s something to think about after you get back to power. Even if you win, howe things don''t end... It has to be. There are definitely remnants left, so you''ll have to deal with that too. Rather, you must be busy for the time being. shut up . I will either get stuck on my job as soon as I return home, or I will make a suitable excuse and go on a trip so that no one will find me until the situation is over. yes let''s go on a trip As Pena said before, it''s okay to go sightseeing in the southern or eastern continent, right? okay! I''m not really going to work anymore! Around the time when I was struggling and making a firm decision. It was then that I noticed that he was quiet. ... Shen? Normally, there is no one who would even ask me, Are you okay?'' I''m not trying to pretend to be a teacher, but I''m a little disappointed. will i get mad? But couldn''tin. Right now, Shen stared at Harial''s corpse and didn''t say anything, as if he was lost in thought. Quit. If you take out your anger there, nothing will change. I know. just Shen has somethingplicated on his face. What do you care about? Why did Lee Ja do such a meaningless thing? Meaning It''s another meaning. Iy down and looked up. The weather has gotten worse. dazzle Somebody make some clouds I was looking for that meaning and ended up like that. Did you hear that too? What did he say when we had a dog fight? yes. The reason why Shen''s expression isplicated is because of the resentment and resentment, but in the end, thest person he saw. Do reincarnated people eventually be like the author? It is also a problem that I cannot help but think about as a person who has shared the same fate. After all, its like a chronic disease of a reincarnated person. If you don''t want to end up like that, don''t forget what he looked like. If you forget what you are, you will end up being that way because you are caught up in an endless sense of arrogance. Chapter 632 Maybe it''s because he didn''t have a chance to be aware of that, and he was unlucky - Episode 632. Meaning of Reincarnated Person (5) + Epilogue (1) Well, in the end, it''s something to go and see. You and the other guys... And me too. Because there is now saying that I will not forget that I am. Because there is no existence in the world that does not get tired. But if that timees, someone else will feed me a big taffy. that''s what the world is So don''t worry. Rather than that, if someone can use some healing magic, please use it! If I wait, I will continue to die of pain! I can use it, but my mana has run out. You''ll recover in about 30 minutes, right? Even the medicine I have will be poison if you take it with an ordinary body. In the meantime, my strength will return first. I clicked my tongue and turned my head. Anyway, its a headache even after work is done. That''s why I don''t like to work. [] Looks like it''s over.] Cressel also noticed the change. You have to be more sensitive than anyone else. It was only natural to feel that the damn child had disappeared, as it was a body that had been rolling around in an ugly shape without being able to go anywhere due to the malice of thest thousand years ago. What does it mean that there is no culprit tying him up here? It''s over... no way ? Hetia looked at Cressel stunned. I have known about his situation since I first met him. [okay I guess it''s time. Yeah. Hahahahahaha.] Inside the doll''s clothes that hadpletely stopped, Cressel smiled and pushed back. Isn''t this the time you''ve been longing for? But a little bit of thatugh sounded like it was cracked. Naturally, Hetia hesitated for a while after hearing that. What should I really do? After thinking about it for a while, Hetia decided to let it go with a smile. Don''t worry about this and go. [Are you really okay? Even without my advice?] Kelia will run well even without the advice of a dirty skull. So there is nothing to worry about. [Haha. Yes, you say it well.] Cressel giggled as if relieved. But hisughter soon subsided. [] yes you will be fine So far... okay. There''s definitely no need to worry.] Cressel, who had muttered so faintly, didn''t say anything or move as if he had just left. Hetia stared at him for a moment, not moving. He nodded and took out the skull he had been sealed in from the doll''s clothes. Now it''s just like a rolling skull, but isn''t it still the master''s? It would be the bare minimum to handle it moderately well. Hetia rested her hand on her skull for a moment and looked down at it in silence. As if you still have lingering feelings. As if there was still more to say. The representatives of the tribe that had bitten the other soldiers also silently left their seats. It was as if he understood that it was a funeral atmosphere. Whew???? Hetia quietly ced her hand on the skull. gave a tight squeeze While keeping the minimum limit enough to not be broken right now. Even now, if you have something to say, I will listen to you, damn teacher. [Wait a minute?!] Only then did Cressel, who had been deliberately silent, let out a flustered voice. What! Was that just a joke? What are you doing after talking about it at best! [Not that! I''m bewildered too! no wait why don''t you leave Apparently he''s gone?!] What was rather embarrassing was Cressel. Isn''t it that you can''t leave after setting the mood? [ah! that''s it! Could it be that they have to be released separately... ! Oh, I wonder if I should ask him for this separately?] Are you kidding? This damn teacher? Hetia cheered up as if she was genuinely annoyed. She mourned the fact that he had left, but felt ashamed of what she had be. Because of her grip, it looks like it will break at any moment. No, since Harial is gone, it might really break. good night. I will send it to you directly by the disciples hand. [Stop that! If it breaks now, I don''t know what will happen to me!] What do you know! It was not yet clear what would happen to the seal, but Cressel, who did not know what would happen if it was broken, had to try to soothe the frightened disciple. The movement of the armors that were attacking Fahilia stopped at the same time. It stopped like a doll whose thread had been cut, then copsed on its own. Did you stop? I think so. Asha and Seina, who were helping the soldiers fight against the armor, watched the armor copse in a daze. It seems that the magic that gives orders to those armors has stopped. Dia also looked at it with magic and said with confidence that it had stopped. Still, don''t be discouraged. For the time being, I watched with vignce as the armor that was going to stand still copsed one by one. Pena, who received the report, also sighed while watching the fact in a daze. I understand. It''s over. meaning is one. That those who controlled it had disappeared. That means this is certain. it''s won And that means he''ll be back soon. Epilogue The war that for some time confuses all continents hase to an end. Half a year passed like that. Although all the post-processing was not finished yet, it was necessary to publicize the symbol of the end of the war directly from the royal castle. That''s why the Kingdom of Ernesia held arge-scale victory celebration banquet. During the banquet, each major city, including the royal capital, also shared alcohol and food with the public to let people know that peace hade. In the banquet hall, a man is giving a speech now. This is Arell Ernesia. The ce to praise him for his achievements in capturing and ending the Principality of Caduceus, the culprit in this war, has just begun. Arel, who was clearly recognized for his work in front of everyone, then began to speak privately. The war is over, but no one can guarantee that there will be no other tragedies after that. He spoke the words first, as if sounding an rm to those who were relieved that peace woulde as if the war was over. Obviously, another conflict will arise in the future. Well, it would be an arrogant and fearful idea to prevent it all in advance. But we will have to make an effort to dy that timing even a little. He spoke like a request. In this war, some are bad and some are good. While thinking that way, I hope you do not regard war as a means to increase your value. The moment that happens, another war will break out. After Arell''s speech. Other than that, after a series of congrattory moments, it was finally time to enjoy the banquet. The banquet hall was in full swing now. In the banquet hall where calm music was ying, the nobles enjoyed their victory by drinking and chatting. In addition, the event was held by inviting distinguished guests from other countries who helped in this war. It is undoubtedly an important ce. And the distinguished guests from that foreign country are now talking face-to-face with the King of Ernesia Kingdom. Once at the beginning of the banquet and the celebration of the victory, they were in the same ce as the other nobles. After some time has passed, we have prepared a separate ce to chat. I owe you a lot this time. Thanks to you, I am able to enjoy my current position. As the king himself, Jeil personally expressed his gratitude to the distinguished guests from other countries who helped in this war. I dont think so After that, we were busy protecting ourselves. Hetia, the queen of Kelia, quietly sipped her drink and said as if she was embarrassed when she heard the first thank you. And I don''t want to talk about that war now. I understand. As the Queen of Kelia said, I hope that such a disgusting thing will never happen again. Thats right. VIPs from other countries also agreed with the Queen''s words. It was a banquet to celebrate the victory, but there was nothing tomemorate this war, and I didn''t feel like doing it. In the end, rather than the joy of victory, there was a sigh that it was finally over. Meanwhile, in a corner, a dark-haired woman silently picks up food. I am Nerel, the Lord of Dragons. At first, he attended the banquet to celebrate the victory, but since he hadn''t been particrly involved in thest war, it seemed awkward to be part of the conversation. It was also the first time she joined a human banquet, so it was a bit awkward. I heard that the dragons were also invaded. When Jeil asked thoughtfully, Nerell reluctantly agreed to the conversation. The fact that the city of dragons waspletely destroyed in the process to annihte the enemy is already known to everyone, including Jeil. But still a dragon. Now, the residential area itself is said to have beenpletely restored. I heard that the city was reconquered. If you need anything, please let me know anytime. doing it somehow Rather, don''t the human countries have a lot to deal with? You won''t have time? hmm It is. Jeil had no choice but to ept bitterly. There are a lot of things to do before and after. It is not over yet to hold the invading countries ountable. We have no choice but to proceed carefully because we have to make sure that the precedent is not used for foolish things again. Perhaps a year has passed by the time the processing is over. It is not an exaggeration to say that this banquet is only for show, and the hardships for the real finish begin now. Shouldnt we work hard from tomorrow? So let''s drink and forget today. Let''s think about tomorrow''s work tomorrow. Come to think of it, I havent seen him since the speech a while ago? Didn''t I see you a little while ago? In the middle of a conversation, one of the kings of a foreign country asked a sneak peek. I know who he is talking about without even saying his name. Hetia turned her head away and avoided the topic as if even Nerel hadn''t heard. As for Arell, he was away after the speech. He won''t being back for a while. this. Um, what happened? Those who did not know the circumstances inquired. Why did one of the main characters just drop out? After all, this war ended because the Principality of the Caduceus or something surrendered. And wasn''t it none other than Arel who brought out that surrender? However, the protagonist just disappeared before he could even enjoy the banquet to celebrate the victory. Have you ever been wounded in that war? Is that why you can''t stay long? The king, who brought up the question, asked cautiously. It was because he had already heard the aristocrats who noticed that Arell had disappeared at the banquet hall. There is a suspicion that it may have been because he was wounded in the war. Chapter 633 Chapter 633. Epilogue (2) After the war, I went back to Pahilia as if I had been shut up, so it was only natural that I hadn''t been seen blowing my nose all day. However, Cheil denied the rumor. No, it is not. I already know because he talked to me directly. Arell is very healthy and fine... I waszy. I have a little problem. Well, there''s nothing wrong with his identity, so you can rest assured. Too bad he''s just been busy with work. However, he didn''t say why Arell wasn''t there. no i can''t say more Jeil, who knew the real reason, sighed inwardly. And those who roughly guessed the reason averted their gaze. They know because they know Arel''s tendency to some extent. I''m tired of banquets.'' I''m just sure in my heart. * * * Why, why did I miss it because it bothered me? The banquet is probably in full swing by now... . but never envious People will think that a banquet to celebrate victory is a splendid and honorable asion. But in reality, it must be a troublesome political scene full of boring questions, so what kind of longing is there? At first, he attended a ceremony honoring his merits nominally, but after that, the banquet was simply skipped. That''s enough for me. Well, would it have been better to continue attending the banquet? This time, I won''t say anything. Even Pena doesn''t say anything. Yes, I know that slitting is good if you can pull it off. Above all, it was obvious that a barrage of annoying questions would pour in. In fact, everyone suffered throughout that brief moment. Currently, we have a banquet and are on a long trip. As soon as I came out of the banquet hall, I would have teleported right away. We are now on the eastern continent. Well, as an external pretext, it is said that he is going as an ambassador to share harmony with the person newly established in this war. In reality, they are just going to y. However, once the name was given, no one expressed dissatisfaction. Even if I deliberately made an excuse for the eastern side and set up a schedule to hold a banquet in the middle, no one could stop it. In fact, there was another reason why I suddenly nned this trip. After the war, there were too many people who bothered me. Letters continued to demand information on the truth of this war. roughly like this. Lord Arele Ernesia! Did you really defeat the leader of those who caused the strange phenomenon? It was simple. how?! It was also very simple. So the detailed process Ah, thats because it was so simple! I''m going to y, so don''t ask outrageous questions! more! I didn''t actually answer like this, but some of them were simr, almost coercive, and I blocked questions from all directions. I had no intention of telling you, and I thought it wouldn''t be good to tell you. It''s better to just let it flow in time. Even if I avoided answering, it was obvious that he would continue to question me, so I secretly traveled to the east because I thought it was annoying. Coincidentally, Shen also said that he would use his connections to wee him, so he thought there was nothing to decline. And there won''t be a chance to simply go on an intercontinental trip other than now. By the way, Arell? You couldn''t miss the banquet at all, did you? Who did you leave behind? Aken and Darmyeon. And I also left several of the sessor knights Asha taught. uh? really? Is that okay? Arent you the protagonist who led the victory to the end? I think you deserve to stay there. If you have anyints, ask for it. Well, if you''re serious about it, I''llmend you for your courage. Or should I go back now? If you ask Dia to teleport you, you can go to the royal road right here. ah? East seems to have a lot to see. Isn''t that Arna? Is Arna sleeping? Mrs. Do you hate it that much? Well, I don''t like it either. While riding in the wagon heading to my destination, I nced outside and thought about the things I had done so far. The wars and disasters caused by the Caduceus came to an end with their leader disappearing. Well, some of the reincarnated people didn''t have a hairy earl, so I had to deal with it separately because I could see that they were trying to act as if they wanted to live. In any case, the war entered a lull in turn. In the end, humans had to withdraw their swords. There''s no reason to continue now that the man who promoted the war is gone. I want to, but I don''t have the energy. The invading nations had no choice but to retreat as the support from the Caduceus disappeared, unable to continue the war. Afterwards, it was entrusted to Jeil Hyung-nim to extort the price from the guys who fell for the agitation. that was annoying Honestly, isn''t there a king who wants them to extort money? Well, there''s merit, so I''ll get some of the ripped off. back to the point One of the next problems was what to do with the narrowed continent. Fortunately, as a result of the investigation, the narrowed continent will return to its original state by itself. I had no intention of returning it to its original state. It''s cumbersome to touch. Actually, I was just going to let it go. It was because there was a corner that could be used as such. I learned this while disabling the device of the secret art of my previous life. When this device stopped, the continent seemed to be pushed back to its original ce. It was quite surprising. Why did he leave behind what would happen if he failed? I didn''t even want to know, so I just passed it on. Eventually, the world will return to almost the way it was. It won''tpletely return to its proper ce, but I''m still seeing that it will go away moderately in about 5 years. And the descendants of the fallen kingdom that Harial was in custody. Their treatment was the most problematic. If they all remain reincarnated, it will be quite a headache to deal with. Fortunately, they became ordinary human beings, perhaps because the secret art of reincarnation itself that was being experimented on was iplete. However, I was feeling a bit confused, so it was a big deal to sort it out and then lead them to live properly... Rerensen did. I just passed it on to him. From what I heard, it seemed that they were thinking of epting it moderately in the country where the coborators are staying. I don''t really have to step out, I''m taking care of it on my own. Because the world is like that Even if no one leads or does anything, it will run smoothly on its own. It creaks sometimes, but it is only asionally. After that mistake, it will roll even better. At least that''s what I think. Then, where and what am I going to do this time? I started figuring out how to enjoy the rest of my life anyway. There won''t be any more trouble, so I''ll spend the rest of my time sucking on honey. i decided that I will definitely do that now. From now on, this is my world. * * * - A person who lived in the era of about a thousand years ago by modern historians from the distant future. When discussing the character Arel Ernyo] Sia'', there are various opinions, but there are always elements that are evaluated inmon. The era in which Arell Ernesia lived can be said to be the period of the greatest upheaval since the beginning of human history''. What if he wasn''t there? At that time, the kingdom of Ernesia would have barely survived as an ordinary country, or it would have disappeared without a trace. It is said that the era at the time was frequent withrge and small upheavals and strong currents. From the mass outbreak of the undead to the emergence of the Dark Church and the emergence of the city of gimmicks called the Principality of Caduceus and therge-scale war that followed. And the big and small incidents that followed. Under normal circumstances, any great country would fall if it went through such a trend. However, in the era when he existed, the kingdom of Ernesia overcame this trend. Since it has been almost a thousand years, opinions are still divided among schrs. Especially regarding the dispute with the Principality of Caduceus, for some reason, the truth did not remain. Some im that they may not have existed. On the other hand, the possibility that Arell Ernesia deliberately controlled and ignored the information was raised, but it was not epted as orthodoxy. That''s because his presence was huge in that era. Starting from paper and leading to the upheaval of transportation, there are so many flows thatter became the basis of today''s civilization, so among schrs in recent years, it has been nicknamed a fountain that does not dry up with waves. Among students, it is also called the devil of the entrance exam. Because there were too many things to memorize. There is an opinion that it would be better to create a separate subject called The Kingdom of Ernesia a thousand years ago''. Even the Ministry of Education is seriously considering it. In any case, I can''t help but say the first thing I think about him is that he is a truly bizarre person. ording to the recently excavated book that records his appearance at the time, in addition to the known genius of Arell Ernesia, many things remain about his everyday appearance. It was revealed that the author was written by a woman who was his exclusive magician at the time, the owner of the Ernesia Mage Tower, and an aide or second wife of Arell Ernesia. What matters is the content of the manuscript. Unlike the books that only recorded the aspects of genius, his appearance in everyday life often showed the aspect of an extremely hedonistic human being. Rather than being sublime, it shows the appearance of human beings who have lived their lives enjoying themselves. After the memo was revealed, Isn''t this on purpose because you want to y with this person?'' Opinions were made, but not acknowledged. Anyway, that wouldn''t be it. Well, geniuses are human after all. Maybe that note proves it. After that, the foundationid by Arell Ernesia willter be seeded by one of his many children, the eldest daughter Arna Ernesia. And his other sons and daughters were widely active in each field, as if each of them found what they wanted to do, and each left a name. In addition to the descendants of Arell, there are also records of Arell''s close associates and people close to him, but there are too many to list them one by one, so I will omit them. In any case, to conclude, there is no doubt that the birth of Ernesia Allel had a great influence on the foundation of the present Ernesia Kingdom. Descendants of today... It should be remembered that not only the kingdom of Ernesia, but also the development of each country had his influence. That''s why I am also writing this article while drinking Coke, the drink he liked at the time. Created on 00/00/0000. - Excerpts from an articlememorating the 1500th anniversary of the establishment of Ernesia Kingdom. Wan [modify by TextFormer v0.0.9 Closed Beta R3] Chapter 634 - Episode 1 of Gaiden Chapter 1 of Gaiden. Urban Architectural nning Season 2 Today, my peaceful paradise, Pahilia. Is it peaceful? Recently, there is no bad news, and post-war processing is going smoothly, so I am finding thefort I longed for. Recently, I was able to breathe a sigh because negotiations and work were finally over. I want to throw everything and y, but.'' Considering that it''s all important work, you can''t leave it to someone else. Still, I let go of my breath now. Bah! Yes Arna. Are you all busy? I looked around as I sat my daughter, Arna, on myp, who had started to sweat a lot of the servants, including the nanny, as she was busy running around with her toddler. Asha is busy carrying some papers. Seina is also busy giving orders to knights and mercenaries. Was Dia in the Mage Tower? I thought you were discussing something? Pena is also talking to nobledies who came to Fahilia for sightseeing, so it''s hard for me to go out to y. Everyone is busy Baba? Yes, everyone is busy. Everyone is busy in Fahilia. But the one who doesn''t like that is me, Arell. Yeah, I forgot my original intention.'' With that said, the time hase to start the second n. Currently, Pahilia is saturated both business-wise and socially within the kingdom... then.'' one way. I just need to make a new breathing hole.'' I thought it was about time. Arell''s City nning Season 2 Fall. I always think that if you arecent in the current environment, your progress will be slow. I said something moderately usible and waited for everyone''s reaction. Andscape unlike any other. Asha, Seina, Dia, and Pena didn''t say anything. Bonamana What is this person saying all of a sudden?'' Maybe it''s the feeling of doing it. What are you talking about all of a sudden? In the end, Pena asked my intentions. that would be annoying Because I suddenly brought up such a nonsensical word from the morning. Well, what I just said was because I wanted to weigh it moderately, and the main topic starts now. First of all, there is an important story to share with everyone. I said seriously. I n to build another city soon. Announcement of Arel''s n for My City''s 2nd store. Are you nning to build another separate city besides Fahilia?. At the surprise announcement, everyone''s face is disgusted. As if it''s the first time in a while. It''s really the first time I''m saying this. Before that, I had never openly expressed my intentions. Originally, season 2 was not scheduled, but it is aw that is suddenly decided. no way Are you giving up here? no. no. This ce is still running well, so why throw it away? I denied it with a bitter smile at Asha''s nonsense. Sorry, the exnation wasn''t enough. I have one more thing to do to build a city. I''m just getting permission. Did you get a new territory? but I had never heard of such a report. Both Seina and Dia tilted their heads. The girls closest to her knew very well that they hadn''t received any additionalndstely. Well, it''s not my story in Ernesia Kingdom, it''s other stories. First of all, I talked about what happened a while ago step by step. about 1 month ago. I guess you can say that I can barely catch my breath with this. Ernesia, the current king of the Kingdom of Ernesia. He calmed down his tired voice from the bottom of his heart and left an impression that embellished the meeting that had just ended. After the destruction of the Caduceus'', a group led by an assant named Heriel, the sluggish postwar process has barelye to an end. [Really, I haven''t had time to breathe properlytely.] [That''s fortunate enough. This side barely managed to rebuild the fortress. tsk... Like those freaks.] The heads of other countries also gritted their teeth andined lightly one or two words at a time. It has to be. There were many things to discuss. If there is a country that has suffered a devastating blow after sorting out the damage, at least from the point of view of the alliance, it is necessary to extend a hand to some extent. And during the war, the country that joined hands with the enemy, like it or not, also had to pay the price. [However, we They were taken advantage of.] [How could I have known they were such an evil group .] Excuses that are not excuses. Of course, they will also have to pay a considerable price, such aspensation or future position, so there is no need to push further. First of all, this was it. That''s everyone''s opinion. Now I''m going to get my hands on another disgusting state affairs. The moment you feel so relieved. [But wait a minute?] Someone intervened as if pouring cold water on them. A character who has been silent until now. Everyone implicitly asks, Why is this human keeping his mouth shut?'' A person who was in doubt. Arele Ernesia. Arel is it? When the first question was asked, Arel spoke again. [There is still one more issue to be discussed.] Um Come to think of it. I guessed what the problem was. And as if that was the correct answer, Arel immediately got to the point. [Caduceus It''s about the base they stayed at.] Their base. About thend they were using for shelter. [Isn''t that the end of the story?] The leading figures in other countries spit out words that they don''t understand. As for their fortresses, all the dismantling work has already been done. Investigate and destroy everything suspicious so it''s just emptynd with no threats anymore. [I''ve already said enough here... .] It''s not like we didn''t discuss it at all. Above all, you can''t miss it. [yes. I did.] Arell also quietly admitted. treatment of the rest. It was about the humans who were ruled by the one named Heriel. Usually, the treatment of the defeated country is not something to consider. At best, if I can use it, I will take it as a ve. But from there, Arel kepting up with opinions and meddling. It is a little different to regard them simply as the subjects of the assant. I mean. When I actually interrogated them, they knew nothing. It seemed that he did not know the logic of the world and just lived as the rulers told him to do. I was rather confused. Even after their war ended, Arel seemed to be giving supplies to those who were still alive while discussing their treatment. In the end, discussions were forced toe out, and the leaders of each country put their heads together and agonized over their treatment. Arel If that''s the case, hasn''t it already been reached? ordingly, they decided to collect them from cities that could afford them, including the Kingdom of Ernesia. Of course, it wasn''t bare-mouthed. It seemed that he had made a deal with Arell in his own way. [I don''t think I need to say anything about the result.] However, Arel didn''t mean toin about it. [Certainly, there is no dissatisfaction with the agreement to provide a new home for those who have nowhere else to go.] [Prince Arell. Then what do you want to say? The fact that he was in this meeting with Ernesia in the first ce was proof that his position could not be ignored. I can''t let him say what he wants to say, and I can''t let it go. [It''s nothing for you to worry about.] And Arel is clearly aware of his position and is using it. [The discussion on the number of people is over. Then, wouldn''t there be something else next?] [Something else?] [Yes.] Arell answered seriously and continued. [Thend.] Yes. What he wants to discuss is thend. [Thend they used is still intact. What do you guys think about that?] I''ve told what happened at the meeting so far. The reason I insisted on intervening in the meeting was because I wanted to put one of the issues in my mouth and listen to it. earth Didn''t he say that he was still there to hear it? At least from what I''ve been told, I know that it will remain an empty ind in the future. Seina asked back, and Dia calmly said if she remembered the details of the investigation. The official investigation must have been remembered because a magician was dispatched from Ernesia''s Mage''s Tower. huh. Thend there remains intact. Let''s talk about the cleanup after that. After defeating them, of course, all suspicious things were dismantled. Before the investigation, everything that could be caught was thoroughly removed by me and other coborators. Thanks to that, the continent that was being pulled using the leyline is also returning, and everything is back to normal. However, the only exception is their stronghold. Originally, it was a base hidden in the sky, but of course now it is nothing more than a huge ind upying the middle of the sea. It probably wont sink or sink after that. There is no guarantee what will happen if left alone, but at least if someone manages the minimum, it will function like an ordinary ind. That''s what I was referring to. And it was also a coveted ce. ah. Are you sure? Pena stared at me with her eyes wide open as if she sensed something. That''s the correct answer. Mrs. Because of this, I got a clear answer from many high-ranking people in other countries. Heh heh heh. They will not meddle with thend in the future. Called. Of course you can''t eat it raw. It will be a form of buying from my side cheaply. So thend has be our house? A surprise announcement with a light p of hands. for a moment?! Naturally, everyone is surprised. Of course, if you say that an unknownnd suddenly appeared while you were not aware, you will be surprised. Arel! How are you going to use thatnd?! Of course I have to be agitated. Even if it is an emptynd, it is just an ind far away across the sea. If you buy it out of the blue, it''s usually embarrassing. So thats what continues from there! Is it city building? Thats it Dia! Of course, the purpose of buyingnd is only for redevelopment! Real estate is the truth wherever you go. To put it bluntly, now that we can enjoy pretty much everything, the only pleasure left isnd spection. There are still some procedures left. To begin with, I n to build a second city there. Its a pretty bold choice. Asha said with a little admiration. Come to think of it, was the atmosphere like this when you said you would build a new city in Fahilia? Im reminiscing about the past as if I suddenly missed something. I mean, everyone has be sentimentaltely. Is it because I have more time in my life or... Is it because of age? Mr. Arell? ah. Oh! hmm! Well, I''m going to build a city anyway. Anyway, the city before riding. First of all, I am talking like this to prevent future confusion and, above all, to ask for your understanding. you''ll be busy Maybe depending on the job, I may have to stay there for a while instead of here. Of course, getting there will be easy. Because that n has already been conceived. Even so, it was an agenda that would change the living environment. Of course you will be nervous. Im a bit sorry to talk to you now, but I hope you understand. really What are you going to say when youe? Pena spoke with a warm smile and the meeting ended so beautifully... . so? hmm? What are your real intentions? I went into a sharp questioning without finishing it. The reason why I suddenly acted on a whim to build a second city at this time. It seemed like he really wanted to hear it. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 635 - Episode 2 Horses do I have to? of course? Have you been busy these days? But suddenly he said he would build a city. Shouldn''t I listen? Can''t I just say my true feelings? I nodded lightly and said my true intention. Actually, from long ago. It was my dream to build a resort in a sunny and warmnd. Of course, the purpose is self-interest. Of course, today''s Pahilia is also a good ce to live, and it''s a perfect paradise. Frozen ground is a thing of the past. Nowadays, there are hot springs inrge cities, and it is truly a kingdom... No, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the best resort on the continent. Even so, I can''t help the feeling thates from the difference in the fundamental environment.'' Human greed knows no bounds. and me. Arell''s greed is even more limitless. Of course, the next desired ce is the southern country where the hot sun shines down. Because the location there was perfect. In short, you want to build another resort there? Thats how it is! A snowynd is good, but and with direct sunlight is also good! I nodded my head and exined at length why it was suitable as a resort, and in the end, everyone had no choice but to agree with a half-embarrassedugh. Anyway If you get entangled in just ying, you cant stop being stubborn. Originally, I was a little stubborn. At least when ites to y, it''s going to attract all the useless surplus spirit. There is no reason to be impatient, but there is no need to take your time leisurely either. Waiting for the external procedures for the construction of the second resort to proceed properly, I decided to move so that I could start work right away. i.e. what we do. First of all, it would be good to take a closer look to see if there are any other problems here. preliminary survey. It was an excuse to run away to a moderately warm southern ind. Seina and Dia apany this expedition, and many others have formed a pre-investigation team for city architecture. Anyway, I need to work a little bit to figure out about this ce as soon as possible. Hmm? It would be most polite to wait leisurely at the camp barracks, but in times like these, I have to move too. Right Dia? of course. D.A. quietly nods and agrees behind me as I stand out confidently. And on the other hand, Seina sighed as if she couldn''t stop it. Is it an investigation? I ask in a somewhat astounding tone. huh? It''s an investigation, right? I deliberately shrugged my shoulders and looked around. In front of you, it''s so blue that if you look closely, you can see the clean sea with blue water droplets and low waves. And although it was slightly damaged with traces of battle, the beach seemed to be pretty good anyway. hmm. It is a wonderful sea. I can see Allel-sama enjoying the sea view, right? Since ancient times, the basis of an investigation is to be thrilled. The basics of momentary investigation are y. I heard that. If you pretend, you pretend. There''s no need to deny it anymore. I decided to show my true feelings to the fullest. Actually, the investigation was an excuse, and I was hot anyway, so I thought we should spend some time at the beach in moderation. haha. Well, that way is morefortable for us. From an escort''s point of view, it''s easier to goof around in a moderately safe ce than get involved in something dangerous. good. Let''s goof around in moderation to be a master who doesn''t worry the people around us. In fact, even though it seems like they are just ying irresponsibly, they have surprisingly done everything they need to do. Anyway, I''ve just scratched the surface.'' After the decisive battle, I and other coborators consulted and searched it several times. There will be nothing dangerous. Realistically, it''smon to be worried that the ground copsed in the aftermath of the battle or that a strange ecosystem was formed due to the influx of monsters from the outside. Because that''s enough to leave it to others.'' I mean, it doesn''t matter if you spend your time here enjoying the sea to your heart''s content. Ego? Then, lets explore in advance where and how much you can y. The sea is also a concern, and I want to check the surrounding topography once again. Not even a child It''s just trouble if you go too far. it''s okay. When the timees, I will move it with magic. No, I''m not going to act like a child, either? How old do you think I am? Lately, I''ve been paying attention to being calm enough for my social age. Well, it seems that no one around me agrees. Hey, isn''t there a simr saying that a man looks like a boy no matter how old he is? I started looking around in that half-excited state. Unexpectedly, the environment on the sea side Well settled. I dont know the value that Arell-nim is talking about. At least I think the scenery itself is fine. Seina nodded in agreement. As a result of the war, it was virtually neglected and became an isted ind over time. It felt like an ecosystem of its own had begun to take root here as well. The waves were rough at the time, but the equipment that created the environment was also destroyed, so now there are only calm waves. It''s a nice sight. The water is clear... It would be perfect if the details could be worked onter during construction. nting corals using magic or other techniques. If you decorate it so that moderately good-looking fishe and form a school, it will feel like a natural sea. good night. It seems that there are no monsters around here either. Dia said that after looking around the sea from above. You are lucky. Usually, in this case, the beach bes a monster den. This peaceful sight is a delight in its own way, as the budget was nned to expel monsters in the future. Maybe it''s the aftermath of a battle. Is it an influence? why. The battle was quite fierce here... Did you hear that? For now, I have no intention of revealing the truth any time in the future, so I exined by referring to the reported information. There were all kinds of monstrous strongmen here. Including the existing ones, me and other coborators who came in to destroy this ce. How did the ce where those guys fought in the middle of the battle look like in the eyes of monsters and dangerous creatures? To put it bluntly, it must have been a hellish scene where nuclear bombs were constantly exploding... that would be terrible There, the energy of such people is bound to remain for quite a long time. It''s not like there''s any magic left, but you might still feel something dangerous in the senses of things like wild monsters. Well, just in case, once the city is built, we can hire dragons to patrol it.'' First of all, they are the pinnacle of the ecosystem, so they are perfect for preventing dangerous wild monsters from approaching. It is also a dragon for pest prevention. Anyway, it''s literallynd that came down to build a resort. Isn''t this the feeling of benefiting unintentionally? I never thought I''d think of renovating the ce where I fought with Herial into a tourist attraction. Didn''t they say that people with good salesmanship benefit even if they fall backwards? Unexpected ces are starting to show considerable value. Now that it''s like that, you shouldn''t see it with your own eyes, but should you feel it? I smiled and pretended to warm up moderately. ???? ah. no way. Seina and Dia predict my actions and narrow their eyes. Shall I dry it? don''t dry it I''m thinking about it. Of course you can''t dry it. If there is an ocean, shouldnt we try swimming? That''s the human instinct to y. So I rushed towards the ce where the water was moderately shallow. I intentionally turned off the magic tool I had for temperature control. As soon as you feel the heat as it is, your body wants the cold. Just right. And take it without hesitation. Enjoy the cool sea water all at once . The temperature of the water is nothing to me. I''ve been diving before when I invaded this ce, but the environment is different now and then. That''s fine. It really doesnt change with age. What if you''re frustrated too? Of course, the two of them also have measures to prepare for the heat here, but they will still feel a little stuffy. Above all, ying alone is no fun. In the end, the two of them hesitated at first, but then, as if they couldn''t help it, they prepared to y in the water together with me. These are my close associates who always adjust to me. After ying for a while as if experiencing the sea here a little bit, we blew away all the water and salt with Dia''s magic and looked around with a refreshing feeling. Slowly I took a quick look around... In the future, this area can be used as an artificial beach. Its a beach Are you referring to ces like Kelia that you have been to before? huh. I''m not trying to imitate that queen, but at least I think I''ll bepetitive. Of course, it may not be a raritypared to Kelia, which relies on the potential of different races for its tourism business, but even with such a clear sea and climate, it is bound to be a sufficient weapon. no! Rather, this is the standard tourist destination! Sometimes the basics are the best! For some reason, Seina was looking at me with such excitement that she couldn''t stop it. Come to think of it, Arel-sama seems to secretly like the sea, right? ah Does it look like that? I see enough. Everyone probably knows. Just as Seina said, I asionally said or did something obsessed with the beach. I am aware of that as well. That''s because I actually like it. Actually, I never said anything until now. Originally, I wanted to have a manor with the sea. Eh? Was that a sword? Well now it''s a past dream In particr, Seina, who had been appointed as an escort even before I came to Fahilia, was perplexed as if she had never heard of it. what? Wasnt Arel-nim excited about this and that back then? I don''t know because I wasn''t there at the time, but I heard that from someone who was there at the time. Dia, who wasn''t there at the time, was also puzzled. Well, it is true that I made a fuss while preparing to move after receiving thendlord, and there is no one who does not know that. It''s true that I was really excited about receiving the territory. I was also busy making ns. But that was a problem before that. Even if you receive a present, it is the same principle as having a taste and secretly wishing for something. Like a child praying to Santa to send him a present. When I was young, I wanted to have a manor with the sea. Actually, it''s a taste that has been firmly established since a long time ago, but first of all, let''s pretend it''s a childhood dream. When I was young How old are you? Ah, eighteen years old? About? Well, actually, it was a long time ago. Anyway, in the past, I felt like I wanted to get my hands on a territory with the sea. But Mr. Arell? In Ernesia Kingdom... huh. There was no sea. At that time, in order to firmly know the environment within the kingdom, it was a time when he was devouring various materials, so that dream was immediately shattered. the sea... No sea! I got frustrated there once. Of course, it was a one time thing. I had no choice but to give up after 5 seconds. After that, it doesn''t matter what territory this happened to. I was going to go out and see you, but I was going to grind my teeth. Anyway, is the territory what you wanted to get? huh. Well, for some reason, I flew to Fahilia a little earlier than expected. Anyway, it seems like it was yesterday. Memories are fresh. It''s a little thrilling. It''s now that I''m going to build a decent resort town on thatnd that only has snow. And because they are burning with ambition to build a second city. I''vee a long way too. Anyway, with this, the sea I longed for is now in my hands. Tourism resources are indeed honey. The resources of the overwhelming environment are so great that it is difficult to keep up with any skill. This is why I was heartbroken when I saw a country that uses the sea as a tourism resource. Unlike a port, the clear sea that can be used for tourism is really valuable. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 636 - Side Story Episode 3 Anyway, with this, I got my immediate wish. Congrattions. Dia quietly ps her hands. No, we still have to build a city, so p your handster. Seina, on the other hand, understands, but tilts her head as if she cares about something. Is that really all there is to it? huh? I think you were strangely in a hurry for that. hmm. It does have some additional meaning. First of all, I am in a hurry because I have the confidence to shorten the time unlike the time of Pahillia. And its time for Arna to go around well. iced coffee?????? They opened their eyes wide as if they finally understood. Even though Fahilia is a good ce to live, in reality it is a city with only snow outside the city. Isnt it better to see a ce with the sea and blue sky than there? It also has its own meaning. Well, it''s not really only that.'' It''s not that there aren''t a few reasons why I desperately want the sea, but that''s something to look forward toter. whoop whoop whoop. Anyway, I think I yed well. Shall we go back? It''s time for the investigative team to return to report. I was about to say let''s go back to camp soon. hmm?'' Then I realized something. On the other hand, Seina and Dia seemed to have noticed as well, their words decreased and they sneaked forward. The investigation camp side is noisy. Something seems to have happened. hmm. Let''s go. Did a mousee out? At this point, I didn''t think much of it. The hidden problems here have not been taken seriously until now. Not enough luggage! As soon as we returned to the camp, we heard a shout from someone on our side. Didnt you forget this idiot? No way! I must have checked it when loading! Then why isnt there! Its not just that you dont have luggage! Some supplies are empty on our side too! This side doesnt have half the food! how confused Curious, I first approached the heads of the group of artisans who were making faces as if they were in trouble. It was because Aken and Damon were talking about something and making faces that seemed to be rotting their heads. what''s the matter? did youe That''s good, since I''ll have to report right away anyway. Aken said something strange. Damon also sighed and openly expressed his embarrassing feelings without filtering. Looks like you''re missing some of your luggage. not enough? Did you forget to check when loading? Not such a cute mistake. grunt... If that''s enough, just hit it with a hammer properly and preach. no don''t Then catch people? Apart from the iron-like discipline of the iron smithy, it cannot be seduced in terms of human rights. Anyway, back to the Jim problem. You mustnt have missed it? If you''ve left out a little bit of luggage, you can be in the mistake dimension. But it didn''t seem to be a problem to that extent. Is it gone? The items that were undoubtedly in the load log were also found to be empty boxes when I checked now. oh my It was heavily stolen. There are no idiots who will steal supplies this far. Even if they stole money, what would they do in front of such a vast sea with no infrastructure? one possibility. Has it been stolen by someone outside of us possible theft. When I mentioned it, everyone silently agreed, probably thinking something simr. I''m already starting to get a hunch that the investigation schedule will be a little longer. What a thief... . Are the thieves stealing food these days? Does that make sense? Its a joke, a joke. I know. What''s more, a thief in a ce like this... easy to understand easy. The culprit is on this ind! When I checked the list of items that were roughly missing, most of them were food or items necessary for human survival. On the other hand, I didn''t touch anything like a weapon at all. Intention is clear. The question is, who is the culprit? Depending on who the culprit is, the meaning of coping with it will certainly change. Did you have to check separately? Arell? Anyway, it seems that I''ve got a rough idea of what''s missing. First of all, within the range identified, there was no corner that could be a problem enough. At least the fact that there are no human losses is something to be relieved of. It''s nothing tough about. Archen sighed in pain and pressed his forehead. In a sense, materials are the lifeline. Even more so, the loss of things like blood in a ce like this where there is no other means to replenish it nearby is a big deal. Originally, there would be nothing strange if the head of the person in charge was blown off. But I wasn''t particrly reprimanded. It''s not because they were negligent, it''s because if the culprit I thought was right, it was beyond the scope of what they would do. More than anything. Well, can''t we fill our case right away? The reason I''m rxed is probably because it''s not a blow. I will contact you right away. A few words of appropriatemunication will solve the problem. It''s just that much of a problem. I immediately ordered additional supplies to be brought. They didn''t have to wait too long, as they had arranged to send additional supplies or manpower at any time, just in case. The gate opened right away and there were things that brought supplies again. Wizards of Ernesia Mage Tower. And it was Dia who led them. Because power is used at this time. Now, let''s move it. When ordered calmly, the wizards piled up the luggage floated by their magic in front of the camp. Come to think of it, isn''t this an abuse of authority... Keeping that thought in mind, I approached Dia. Did the wizardse sooner than expected? Of course. hey. Couldn''t you have been waiting? When I look into the eyes of one of the wizards sneakily working and ask, he averts his gaze. no. really''? Never. Dia calmly and leisurely denied it. what happened But the fact that the material is gone... May I continue with the schedule? hmm. It''s not that I''m not worried at all. Because I can''t leave it like this. And don''t worry It won''t happen the same way twice. Since it has already been done once, everyone will be wary, but this time I will be keeping an eye on it. And I thought I wanted to personally check the culprit. Above all, I have no ns to give up on this ind. Well, it''s a matter of how theye out.'' Anyway, I don''t think it will take a long time to check. The bee that tasted the sweetness once. I can''t ignore this ce for the second time either.'' Because I am convinced of this by experience. Thinking so, I decided to wait for the time to rx. And Arel''s prediction was right. It looks like they haven''t withdrawn yet. It looks like you''ve got a bunch of stuff in there too? Really? You are tenacious. beyond the dark... While hiding, there was a group of people watching the investigation camp led by Arel. Their gaze is directed at the burdens they bring rather than the humans who stay there. After all, the amount is considerable. It looks like quite a lot of money. In the first ce, that item itself was also moved using gate magic. Isnt that a lot of money and manpower for humans these days? Does that mean that we will receive at least one state-level support? Gold spoon. Ironically, however, they were only interested in the luggage and did not know who the owner was. It was like that when I put my hand on Jim in the first ce. I hesitated at first, but in the end I couldn''t resist the temptation and reached out my hand. What are you going to do? You knew they wereme anyway, right? Luggage is piled up like a mountain there. Isn''t that dangerous? But is there any other way? What I stole a moment ago will soon reach its limit. This one has a lot of mouth. I want to keep what I can get my hands on. There are no objections. Even if he hesitates, no one will offer a different opinion. The one who took it as an agreement and raised an opinion said. Tonight. act again. ???? hey. are you okay. There''s no way humans can get their tails caught, right? He said in a confident voice, as if to trust him. The others in turn nod. good. Then lets wait for the right time. And after careful monitoring and discussion, two dayster at dawn. They got into action right away. From the behavior of the intruders, we came to the conclusion that their purpose was to investigate the area. If so, that''s fine. After that day, a group of humans visited several times, but they did not notice their existence. be careless... I don''t even say that, but at least I have no intention of neglecting it. If they set their minds to it, they can even hide in a country''s treasury. What they do with such confidence and full ability... . It''s just collecting supplies for the expedition. Don''t tell me it will make you miserable. After bruising and shutting up the gloomymenter, they went into action. I don''t have the heart to do it just because it''s trivial. Completely clearing his presence and infiltrating while moving gracefully enough to not raise even a single speck of dust, let alone the sound of footsteps. It seems to be somewhat wary. It doesn''t make any sense. If so, it must be at the level of human boundaries. It seems that there are people who are at a somewhat troublesome level. That person doesn''t seem to stand by the boundaries of goods. It''s probably because they didn''t leave the camp with the person in charge here. Is it an escort? It wouldn''t be too difficult to get rid of them no matter what they were guarding. They easily infiltrated and got out with what they needed. First and foremost, what you want to get your hands on is food. And clean water is also important. Of course, if I rob them, I''m concerned about the safety of those people. They are the ones who use gate magic to replenish supplies. then you won''t have to worry Worst case, they just have to return it. Thinking so, they stole the goods without hesitation. After getting out at once, they first headed to the ce where they would load the supplies they had lost. It would be inconvenient to head there. First, just in case, check in a separate ce... . Hmm? Are you nning to check the loot and move it slowly to the baseter? What a strange story... Their eyes widened as they were about to say. A third voice that is obviously not their own. As if they were surprised, let''s hastily turn our heads. A young man with gray hair sat cross-legged on top of a pile of boxes, leisurely waving his hand. Hello. Long time no see is not Because I can''t remember your face. It seems you didn''t even know my face. that young man... Arell Ernesia was smiling as if it were absurd. Then, where should I ask the price for coveting someone elses luggage? They didn''t smile at the corners of their mouths, but their eyes radiated a sharp energy that they would never let go of them, and went into action. After all, those whomit once will umte the same karma twice. It fit exactly as expected. As they were aiming for, the thieves headed straight to the tent where the supplies were piled up. If it''s obvious, it''s easy to respond. In the barracks where I was staying, I left only a moderately impersonal figure, and I also followed them while waiting for the intruders to visit while hiding. My skills aren''t bad, but it''s not to the point where I''m aware of my existence. As expected, those guys... Convinced of their identity, I leisurely followed them. In the end, no one noticed until I revealed myself. Ugh . Shaking my head. Ah, Arele Ernesia?! I pointed and shouted to see if any of them had barely recognized me. so? Anyway, for now, I''m thinking of punishing all of you as red-handed criminals. Noints, right? Clearly, I am the victim. I am just a pitiful victim who personally went after the ferocious robbers to catch them. In short, there is no ce toin even if you get beaten up. I lightly clenched my fist. He holds it and smiles softly. Dont even dream of running away. Dered and wanted to enter the punishment. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 637 - Episode 4 Yes, first of all, it is punishment. Let''s beat it up to our heart''s content for now and then think about it. Kuh! Stopughing! Did you know youd get hit right?! Of course, there''s no way these guys will be beaten so easily. Perhaps they were trying to rebel, each of them drew out all the energy they had hidden and charged towards me. The one who rushed in first drew arge sword out of the air and swung it at me. A strong de of sword flies towards me. hmm Well, it''s just like that. I hit it moderately with my fist and literally broke it. Caang! A clear metal sound resounded, and the des scattered as it were, and I swung it with my arm to hit the fragments. Papa papa papa pat! Fragments began to bounce back toward them and attack them. Simr. Like shrapnel from a grenade, the pieces of metal I broke were raining down on them. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh?! Dont dodge, block! They each mobilized their own defense methods to stop it, but nothing happened. Even if it looks like an ordinary fragment, it contains my own strength. If you don''t have the inner strength topete with me for a while, even defense won''t be easy. At once, their posture copsed and their spirits were shaken. You''re weak... Anyway, that''s my standard. If each one of them intervened in human society as normal, they would be capable enough to go down in history. Even the guy who wielded the sword a moment ago was enough toe and surpass the limit of a master. but . It''s far short of our standards.'' Skills are not bad, but experience iscking. That''s my impression as a professional. also Are they just leftovers? What are you talking about! Ah, done. Let''s continue with what we''ve been doing. First of all, it''s important to take the initiative by beating it once. I smiled and immediately moved my body lightly and stepped on the steps. Lets start with sequencing, shall we? Hey, hey! The guys are shaking their eyes in astonishment. Did you really think that I would wait leisurely like some final boss? It''s ridiculous. Even if I pretend to be the demon king, I''m the type to step on the vige directly from the beginning of the tutorial. First of all, you. I immediately closed the distance towards the child who had just swung the sword. Swoop. Without sound, dust, or afterimages, my body moves all at once to his nose. Perhaps, in his gaze, it would appear as if I had suddenly appeared in front of him without any warning. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! As if in desperation, he struck down the newly drawn greatsword, but as if I was knocking lightly! He hit it with his fist as if knocking it off. It took too much energy. Right away, my fist lightly hit his uv. That alone is enough to break his posture. big Suck! Before he even has time to exhale, he immediatelyunches an additional blow. Usually, after this, it''s standard practice to hit vital points without a break. I don''t need to kill him.'' On a whim, I deliberately avoided only vital points and hit them. Papa papa papa papa papa papa! In less than a second, dozens of sounds hitting the air reverberate, and the creature trembles. It might taste like death because I deliberately only hit ces that weren''t vital. No, is it nasty enough to not die? Sometimes fire is the most cruel. Turn off Its okay, Im shutting it up. Quaang! In the end, he tramples on his head and ms it on the floor. This is the end of one guy. Simple, right? The guy just trembles with his arms and then droops. Hey hee hee hee hee profit?! Is the Lord dead? what a terrible thing didn''t kill Even if it looks like this, I prefer the method of boldly taking care of myself if killing is not necessary. Of course, the problem was that most of the trash I''d encountered so far were killers. Should I be prepared for the rest? What if I surrender here? no. give up cleanly If you ept surrender here, you''ll only feel sorry for the guy who gets beat up. Damn you son of a bitch! In the end, perhaps giving up, one of the remaining guys chant magic while swearing. Apparently, it''s magic equivalent to at least 7th ss. Arge-scale magic ceremony is chanted at once. Likewise, it would not be a shallow skill. It''s not bad to watch it leisurely. Anyway, that''s a bit shy. For now, I put the barrier on, but I don''t know if anyone will notice if the aftermath leaks out. I jumped in and boldly touched his magic circle. what? Just as it was, my fingers boldly scratched his magic circle. Pajijijijijijiji! A shock and noise resounded as if arge amount of electric current was being discharged, and the timing for thepletion of the magic was slightly dyed. At times like this, I will respond with simpler magic. I put my hand on his abdomen and deployed a palm-sized magic circle. As it was, it blew a spear of simple me and exploded it at close range. Paaang! His body was pushed away with the light burst of mes. And I will definitely finish it. Finish with an additional kick as it is. Then the rest. I waved my hand at those who were still hesitant and unable to escape, indicating that they could attack at any time. don''t worry. I will treat everyone fairly. Because my corporal punishment is based on fairness and justice. finish the corporal punishment time. As promised, I dered that I would not have any more lumps, and then I tried to hear their circumstances. In short, you are the remnants of the Caduceus. Wouldnt it be wrong to conclude that? It''s not much different, though. We no longer have anything to do with it. Well, there wont be any more executives left. Heriel, the core, was kicked out by me, and most of the rest of the staff were either kicked out or retired. I wondered if the working-level staff who lived in seclusion were involved, but isn''t that the case?'' Well, the odds are small. There is no benefit in the first ce. If you have nothing to do with an organization is it. Is it survival? It is roughly estimated. Of course, it is forbidden to make conclusions, and you should listen to these guys and see them with your own eyes. It''s hard to see that he touched the luggage of my expedition simply because he had no way to live. that that. say it. If it''s not a bad thing, there''s nothing for me to be angry about, right? Is that true? don''t trust people Come to think of it, from a little while ago, he was reluctant to see me, as if he were seeing an iparable monster. It''s not just my feet tingling. Come to think of it, even when I found out, I felt like I was in despair. First of all, I ask, what is the image of a guy like me among you guys? I''m curious, so let''s listen. Isnt he a monsterparable to Mr. Heriel? What? From what I hear, it''s as cruel as him... Ugh! Only then did he think it was a mistake, so he hurriedly covered his mouth, but it was toote. Do you really consider yourself a demon king? Nope. If you think about it, they are the people who destroyed their organization in an instant and killed the leader. Are you sure you want to be afraid? It''s worth knowing how he led these guys... You can''t impress everyone with your ideology alone, so you must have shown some terrorism. Even so, it doesn''t feel good to be mistaken for the same department. No matter how I look like this, I am putting peace and love as my slogan. I also give myself. Well, roughly put aside the image of me. so? Why are you hiding in a ce like this? That''s what I want to ask now. The reason I didn''t deal with these guys right away was because there was a corner that bothered me. To be honest, you guys can eat well and live well without being stuck in a ce like this, right? Same with the skills I showed you a while ago. If these guys just hide their identities and stay quiet, they''ll be able to get a spot. I have no intention of going all the way there. But I deliberately chose the hard way. Of course there must be a reason. that However, the guys seemed hesitant to confide in it easily. Maybe it''s hard to trust me. Then shall we try to guess? Most of the things you stole were food and daily necessities. It''s simply too much for a few of you to eat. Even more so, he took it and immediately set his eyes on our luggage. Couldnt we be gluttons? Ha ha ha ha ha ha. It''s funny. That absurd excuse would be no different from evidence. In short, it means that there are beings who have to feed them, right? Do you have dependents? I dont deny it. Well, they wouldn''t have any grounds to deny otherwise. Let me ask you one thing. What? Really what we do ah. do not spoil I promise you. I know what you''re worried about. I''ll bet that the captain of the previous ones would have destroyed them all as soon as he saw what they were hiding. I am? Let''s be honest. I will be honest. I don''t care what you do. Whether you run the country or what you do is none of my business. More than anything, it''s annoying to interfere. Believe it or not, I want to y as much as possible in this lifetime. So unless it''s more wrong than necessary, I won''t touch it. Of course there will be exceptions. I won''t interfere unless you''re raising an army of one million assassins or something like that. That kind of thing Do not. Then I have nothing toin about, can I be honest with you? right? All right. It was only then that they nodded as if they had made up their mind, as if they realized that there was no reason to catch them. then Please follow me. Not just to exin, but to show you. Maybe these guys were worried too. If I set my mind to it, it would be easy to ruin it, so I must have given up on it. ah. Did that happen too? I nodded my head as I looked at the ce I immediately saw. The ce they brought was the city they ruled over. It is the ce where non-reincarnated people were confined as if they were conducting an experiment and allowed to live. Of course, now that they''ve fallen, the city''s function has been fulfilled, so I won''t live there anymore. .. no way? If so, that was a blind spot. yes. That''s right. And they also confirmed my guess. There are still humans living here. To be precise, he is a man who never gave up on his hometown. if really if. Let''s imagine that suddenly an unexpected situation strikes them who were living peacefully. A war breaks out and the city they lived in copses. And suddenly, strangers appear and force you to start a new life somewhere else, since you have no home. Will it roll well? Only this can be stated with certainty. Uneasy. I told those guys to do the clean-up afterward as much as possible... I sighed deeply and wondered which one I should grab by the cor and shake first. In front of my eyes, I could feel the presence of a considerable number of humans. It looks like he hid his presence with magic or all sorts of spells, but it''s clear that he''s here. Humans still live here. More than 10,000 by an estimate. Since when are these guys? Since that day, people from all over the world havee. There is no reason to neglect discussions for post-war treatment. As mentioned before, the humans who have lived here for generations under management are innocent. I''ve stressed it out to everyone over and over again. As a result, we decided to treat humanely only those who stayed here. There are no exceptions. If he didn''t listen, I was going to destroy him by all means. Most humans Following the invitation and persuasion, I returned to the hometown of my ancestors. And what persuaded them was the logic of going back to their ancestors'' hometown. Fortunately, it was easy to find out where the humans were brought from. Because there was a record in Herial''s library. Based on that, it was carefully conciliated and sent back. But some humans have said this. Regardless of our ancestors, this is now our hometown. I mean. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 638 - Episode 5 Haa I understand. It makes sense that the ce where you live now is more important than thend where your distant ancestors whose faces you cant even remember lived. Above all, there will be fear. Of course it was expected. That''s why I tried to change my mind through persuasion and support over several years. however. Did you hide them? I gave him a half reproachful look. They, too, were speechless as if they knew what their situation was. We feel keenly that this is our business. They also readily admitted that it was their reality. Surprising. then what? You mean you kept hiding here with them after that? Thats how it is. It''s amazing. It''s not that I don''t understand the sentiment, but simply holding a sit-in here must be more arduous than I imagined. It is not simply a matter of life. Since the structure as a city has alreadypletely copsed, it can only meet the minimum standard of living. It won''t be raining, though. It will be difficult to properly supply food, and other difficulties abound. How the hell did you hold on? At first, I managed to survive by stealing the luggage of the investigation team or tricking them. To be honest, I didn''t think we wouldst too long. However, the patience of humans was more tenacious than they thought. It must mean that the obsession that he couldn''t leave this ce was so strong. I''m embarrassed no Rather, why the hell did you guys help them? What I''m most curious about is the true intentions of these guys. Most of the reincarnated people resisted after the copse of the Caduceus and either got kicked out or disappeared without any regrets. I didn''t care because I wasn''t free enough to chase after those who had disappeared, and I wasn''t interested. No one is giving you orders. Even so, you voluntarily helped. Is it mere sympathy? Or is there another reason? listen to it first Every action has a cause and a motive. Of course, I don''t help others without thinking. That I am no exception. So I definitely want to hear it. Why? Yeah why. tell me from that So I can decide what to do. The guys exchange nces with each other as if they were thinking a lot. It''s not that I''m thinking about an excuse, but maybe it''s because I''m anxious about how I''lle out after hearing that. It''s really not a big story. I need to listen to something even if its not a big deal. I decide whether to listen or not, not you to judge. From the beginning, we were in charge of giving instructions to humans and fulfilling their requests here. In short, among the reincarnated people Hariel had brought in at the time, they were in charge of humans. It''s not particrlybative. Because there are no other specialties. It is their main job to listen to human grievances and solve them. Of course, it''s not that I don''t haveints, and it''s not that I don''t consider it an annoyance. they said so however I watched over and over for a long time... It became impossible to look away. Even if it was a stranger, I watched them go through the generations. Although not blood rted. Even in meaningless circumstances, they were not sober enough to watch them fall. In short, that''s the logic. To sum it up, its fine. Are you saying? Don''t you understand? hmm Which is why I can understand it. can''t stay away Surprisingly, it''s also a desperate reason. So what were you going to do next? That is We also n don''t you? Theirplexion darkens. It wasn''t because I was caught and beaten. From the beginning, the future was not so bright. Even if I don''t notice, there''s a high possibility that someone else will find out or I can''t stand it anymore and will self-destruct. I was trying to establish a foundation somehow. No matter which continent I went to now, it wasnt easy. It was difficult. Now, no matter which continent you go to, there are people who make a name for themselves in it. No matter how you negotiate with them, it''s unclear how you''ll be treated afterwards. Even if you hide and carve out a ce, it probably won''t work out. Not to mention, they don''t seem to have much talent there. Then, if I kick them out like this, Ill leave you second and those humans wont be able tost. Theirplexions changed at the words I casually muttered. ruler. Wait! Throwing away is too much! No, someone threw it away. sad. Did you really consider me a monster on the same level as him? There is no such thing as blood and tears. maybe. Please give me a confirmation. You talk a lot. In return, I squeezed one of them in moderation, and I thought about what to do with them. It''s not something to simply ignore. To proceed with my n, I have to demolish the whole ce and build a new one... I''m not a vicious businessman, and I can''t push people away. Of course, their treatment must be taken into ount. Even if I send them to another country, they won''t follow me... It takes time to persuade.'' These are the ones who were stubborn even though they had the opportunity in the first ce. It''s not that they''re bad, but it''s probably almost impossible to convince them. But I think there will be a bacsh if I take it.'' In their position, I am one of the culprits who destroyed the base overnight. That''s how it actually is. Even if this side is right, it''s the winner''s logic, and it''s a luxury to think they''ll understand. I want to solve it without any trouble... A peaceful resolution is important. The means to see blood is not worth considering, and the side effects are not easy. What should I do... I pondered and looked around at the second nuisance, these reincarnated bastards. Then should I rather use these guys?'' You have to use the resources you have. Anyway, these guys are the end. Even if you have a stupid thought, it''s easy to step on it if you''re not vignt. And these guys are no exception when ites to seeking a possible peaceful solution. hey. Answer? to Old hear! When I deliberately spoke casually, they listened with their backs erect as if they were nervous only then. good night. Posture is set. At first, it''s a position that was established due to the power gap, but it''s not bad. The order of power is the basic of the basics that can''t be ignored even if you''re ignorant anyway. Even if it seems like extremely wild logic, the effect is sufficient. I can give you a choice. Is this a choice? First of all, it''s about the treatment of you. I emphasized the treatment of gnomes before humans. Get away like this and dont buy and hit in a ce where I cant reach you, and live on your own. Or, if you don''t like it, you''ll be kicked out by my hand. get kicked out That means seeing theplete end. Naturally, their eyes shook at that point. Of course, this is a story when there is no consensus. then?????? I say it on the premise that you agree. I can suggest another way. Of course, except for epting it, your heart. I leisurely offered them apromise. I will arrange for you to re-employ. Afterpleting the investigation and rough negotiation'', let''s return to Fahilia and take care of the rest. At some point, without realizing it, Dia took up a corner of my office and asked if she had any questions while peeking through the past documents. I see changes in the n. Mr. Arell. What she has doubts about is the construction n for the Second City. There was a description of various things, including the necessary material budget. The detailed n is still in the works, but the roughposition is drawn to some extent in the document. Dia who saw that tilted her head. The citizen recruitment n is empty. ah that? I can''t help but wonder because there is one important thing that should be left out. To build a city, of course, you also need to consider the citizens or the workforce there. But it suddenly fell out of my revised n. I''m just wondering are you okay. not an error As for that, um... It should be said that it was resolved unexpectedly. What are you talking about? Well, roughly, that''s it. You will find outter. All right. Dia understood whether or not she had sincere doubts as well, and put down the document in question that she was checking. Is there anything you need help with? hmm There is nothing right now. Is that so? Somehow, rather than thinking that I am d that there is no work, I let out a sigh of regret. Why is everyone in this family diligent except for me? No, I dont know what could happen. When that timees, I''ll rely on you right away. Calm down. I will be waiting for you. After coaxing Dia out with appropriate words, I picked up the document a moment ago and stared at it. There is nothing to worry about. Shall we check it from time to time? First of all, you have to take responsibility. If you keep it, you have an obligation to watch it. I sighed lightly and got up from my chair. courtesy ind. An ind that was the home of Caduceus in the past and is now the ind where I will build my tourist city in the future. Come to think of it, I have to think of a name here too.'' as soon as you get there. The guys who had negotiated with mest time jumped out and greeted me. Be fast too. It''s kind of a surprise visit... . The desperate survival instinct of the guys is well conveyed. Are you here? Currently, the results of this investigation are favorable. There is nothing to worry about. Even without being told, they report the progress and chatter without rest. Each one is properly held. It''s like a pro end after all. There is no ce to criticize the work process. hmm How will the residents react? For now, I ept the negotiation itself and am satisfied with my current life As I listened to the exnation, I took a peek and saw . The simple buildings built to allow people to live in moderation are built in the shape of a vige, and the residents seem to be living as if they are already ustomed to it. First of all, I''m d it seems to have been epted. In that respect, I was relieved. Fortunately, you seem to have evaded it as instructed, right? Are you the mayors of the new city? When I gave a half-teasing smirk, they hesitated as if they weren''t sure what to say. Are you really okay with this? yes? You mean leaving you guys as the managers of this ce? The deal I offered to these guys. It promises them a ce to stay and a position. in short. I tried to use these guys as managers of a new city to be built here. Anyway, this ce is quite far from Ernesia Kingdom. As for the means ofing and going, if you use magic, you will install a very simple and sufficiently convenient means. So we should apply a slightly different management system from the existing territory. Anyway, if you put it on your ear, it''s an earring, and if you put it on your nose, it''s a nose ring. To avoid interfering with others, I decided to give them management positions here and pamper them. Now, it feels like a vige head of a moderately sized vige, but wouldn''t it be possible to take on a fairly usible appearance when the construction of the city is finished in the future? Well, at least it''s actually nothing more than a position to follow my instructions.'' Even so, there will be no regrets. At least you won''t have to worry about starving, and you won''t get beaten anywhere. If something goes wrong, it might be right for me instead. Arent they understanding and following by setting you up above all else? Thanks to these people, those people trust them meekly and follow my policy. The basic research here or various small tasks are already helping by hand. After that, you can look forward to the role of a decent viger. I''ll guarantee you that much right. It''s called fraud. How are you? Names are sometimes like that. At least that would be enough if no one became unhappy. Anyway, please take good care of me with this, mayors? Anyway, I''m going to pamper you! In any case, it is true that we are looking forward to our own results. Even after that, various minormotions and problems arise over the newly built city. It will be exinedter when the opportunity arises. Anyway, with this, the pioneering of my desire begins again. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 639 - Gaiden Episode 6 Gaiden Chapter 2. The second resting ce for leisurely reincarnated people. A n to build a tourist destination with the sea as its main weapon is starting to get on track. The process of going through the full-scale procedure was quite cumbersome. Grab many people by the cor, visit them with sincerity, and grab them by the cor. Anyway, grab the cor. Usually, the political process of redevelopment can be managed by grabbing the cor. Of course, that''s notmon sense. It is limited to Arell. Anyway, a n to build a city on a distant ind outside the continent. Of course, besides Ernesia Kingdom, other countries were also interested and made various inquiries. I''dugh it off if it was pure curiosity... Unfortunately, it cannot be said that there is no intention of containment due to jealousy or various concerns. In the end, it took more than half a year to finally open the first shovel. Long! I just want to build a city! what? Are you surprised? Arell. If it were you, you would definitely throw your fist into it recklessly and force it to do it, right? When the hardships were told, Rerensen, the reincarnated first, tilted her head and said something truly rude. hey Who do you know as a savage? four?! is not it? I am sincerely sorry. It''s better to have no backtracking if possible. You care about the process. You are surprisingly considerate. Of course, if you put aside your consideration, you will immediately start building a city or a tower that soars into the sky in the distance. But that''s not a good lord, it''s a demon king. Certainly, I think it is a deep consideration to think about the aftermath. teacher. Shen also nodded quietly. Since ancient times, when a man builds the world, he must look ahead to the next thousand years. what are you talking about Am I building a tourist destination? It doesn''t mean anything so grand. If I skimp on the procedure, there could be a big problem in Arna orter generations. It could be the seed of conflict. Because I have no intention of staying here forever.'' If you put your mind to it, you can sit down for thousands of years. Such technology is surprisinglymon. But it doesn''t. There is no reason to do it. The time without me will surelye. It''s not that distant future. Stop talking about the same floating clouds. so? Did youe because you wanted to congratte me on the construction of my city? So will it stille? Well, if you give me a congrattory money now, I''ll take it. I''m sorry. So what are your real intentions? I am Lirensen and Shen... And, ncing at all the other co-workers, I finally asked a question. Right now, in this ce, the reincarnated people who somehow arbitrarily set up a seat and sat down are having a kick-off party. Its abination of abination. Incidentally, it was none other than Rerensen who came up with this ce. I suddenly contacted you and everyone will gather here, so if you want toe, pleasee. I put in a notice on my own. It means that you are as selfish as I am. Still, they were once coborators. However, I don''t think it''s a bit strange to say that after defeating an enemy, everyone goes back as if there''s nothing to do and there''s nothing to say. You dont mind that kind of thing, do you? You guys are insensitive! In the end, you should know that it''s like a friendly party. If you''re invited to y, there''s nothing to say. So far, I don''t really have anyints. By the way, isn''t the intention of the conversation obvious a little before the simple celebration? Well, that''s because it''s both a side and a side. I really like that. Maybe I''m drunk. At some point, when I blinked, I saw a fair amount of empty bottles rolling around Rirensen. If it''s not a ce like this, it''s impossible to drink openly like this! On our side of thend, everyone regards it so sacred... Because I can see it. Isn''t Miko''s injection also a reward depending on the industry? I don''t know because I''m not interested in that. Are you going to stop pretending soon? Enough! While shouting, he takes out a new bottle and drinks it without even pouring it into the ss. I wonder if there''s a problem with pretending to be noble. I shouldn''t be like that. So I''ll ask again. What''s the point of persistently asking about the city I''m going to build? This time, I ask not to be evasive. Everyone''s eyes softened slightly. fix it. teacher. There is no particr evil intention. No, its more surprising than that. Shen, are you on the other side too? that. Our side too... There are a few circumstances. ???? huh? It seems like it''s going toe soon, and it''s like it''s going to hurt. city I will build. When I casually brought up the story, the topic suddenly turned to that side. I already noticed that it wasn''t the intention to simply lift me up. Now that it''s like this, there''s no reason to hide it! Rirensen roughly tossed the remaining half of the bottle behind him. Arel Ernesia! so? Havent you decided on the main tourist items to move into that city yet? ah. does that mean? I was sure This is clearly a work-rted story. Im not very diligent. Are you talking about working here? You know what? Usually, big business decisions are usually made at insignificant drinking parties or in ces where you cant tell others about it. Its so vulgar that believers on your side would faint when they hear it. I don''t know how a guy like that could live as a sacred shaman in the south. I don''t know. So Shen? Are you of the same purpose? We also recently had the circumstances of the top... It is a bit difficult. oh my. After Shen goes back east. It seemed that he was reshaping and refining the forces under his control. Come to think of it, I can''t imagine how that guy manages the guild. It seems like I was bad at calctions when I was teaching before? In short, that''s it! A special product when sightseeing! Rerensen said as if emphasizing it. To be honest, there is nothing on that ind, right? Because there is a pure white sky and there is also the sea? what There really isn''t anything else. Okay. Because construction is starting. We''lly beaches, we''ll build cities, we''ll nt palm trees! Even if you''re bald and bald now, you''ll soon be rich! If you don''t have it, just nt it. In short, the point? let''s say it out loud I dont like spinning around. Let us get into that business too! said it really bluntly. Apparently, not only Rerensen, but the other reincarnated people were also full of greed. Of course, joining hands with us is the fastest way to pursue diversity. You say it with confidence Are you really confident? Well, it wouldn''t be a simple bluff. In short, when I set up a tourist destination, it means that I want to put the shops or other tourism items they have invested in there. I don''t think it''s a bad suggestion. If you join hands with us, you will attract guests not only from your continent but also from other continents. In short, are you talking about creating global tourism resources? It''s not that big, isn''t it? Youre still opening the shovel, right? It''s enough if you widen it a little. It seems like I''m going to do and remation business all of a sudden. Why isn''t it getting bigger? Isn''t it the bottom of the international market if you do something wrong? But if he hesitates here, he loses his face as a professional. If I propose something halfway, wont you let go? Laughing leisurely, I decided to listen to what they were saying. However, I think it would be a little boring just simply listening to it. If so, that''s fine. I smirked and suggested them. Unfortunately, there are many guys who want to earn their share, butnd is limited. I think you know what to say. If you pretend, you pretend. Lets decide what happened like this bypeting with sincerity! With that said, I spontaneously decided to set up a spot to pick out the lucky ones who would stick a washing machine into my future tourist town. Since ancient times, the flower of an office worker is a presentation. In the sense of being like a dog, of course. [hmm? Have you ever worked at apany, brother?] Well, at first, only part-time jobs? In my next life, I went to the office to eat mustard while crying a few times. [oh my god .] What do you mean? Depending on the answer, they will be confirmed and disqualified? Me and a skeleton hanging from my waist while sharing a proper joke. Cressel, a reincarnated person with only a soul. By the way, I brought this guy out a little while ago when I stopped by Kellya. But when are you going to go afterining so much about wanting to leave? I was curious and asked. Originally, this guy''s purpose must be to break the seal Harial maliciously ced on him and achieve Buddhahood, right? However, even after the fight is over, it still stays that way. Maybe the seal wasn''t broken? I wanted to, but even if I look at cancer, I can go anywhere anytime. That is, it remains on purpose. [ah Well, since it ended up like this, I decided to watch only the things that bothered me for the time being.] Kelia''s work? [It''s like that. I''ve been interfering here and there, so I want to keep an eye on it, at least to a certain extent. Ha ha ha ha ha! I''m really far-fetched, too.] Saying that, Cressel burst intoughter as if he was being ridiculous, but in the end, he probably couldn''t ovee his embarrassment. [So bro? What are you trying to do bying out with such a busy skull?] Didnt I exin it a little while ago? We will build a southern-style tourist destination. [iced coffee Come to think of it, it seems like Hetia said it before. I really envy you. Youre enjoying everything.] What~ Its just the beginning. I will build even tighter! Because my greed has no end. In short, there are a lot of guys who want to get into my business, but positions are limited. [hmm. hmm. You can''t open another chicken restaurant next to it.] But isn''t fairness enough to decide based on your mood? [] bro? Do you know that you are kind, fair, and the most distant?] Break it down? [Ha ha ha! Once I understood the purpose. After all, you seriously want to hear about business ideas, right?] Thats how it is! It seems like it''s difficult to decide when you''re drunk. It''s a pretty serious agenda there. All those who intervened were reincarnated. Of course, all of them are highlypetent and y a part in their own fields. Of course, there''s no way to intervene bare-mouthed, and he must have prepared his own merits. It''s a loss if you don''t take it seriously. In the end, they decided to give a one-week grace period and hold an event to appeal to each other''s advantages. [In short, the older brother was bored.] Chit. He seems like a smart guy. So, it''s not a meaningless ce at all. Anyway, its a little ambiguous if Im the only one who brought you here, right? We need at least the opinion of a third party if possible. [In other words, the role of a bridesmaid.] How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 640 - Episode 7 Arent you the only one who has nothing to do with our business? Of course, Kelly, who was already focusing on the tourism business, had no reason to join hands with us. In another sense, the unrted Gundragons and their sensibilities are very different from ours. Not a reference. [On the contrary, isn''t it apetitor?] Let''s think of it as a good rival. Its not like the areas ovep anyway. [what It doesn''t matter.] I''ll give you a reward if you get along well. The reward is doll clothes that I used before. I decided to make a body that he could possess and move. Of course, this guy has no choice but to fish. [I''ll tell you my opinion, but don''t expect too much?] Don''t worry. I called because I was bored talking alone. It doesn''t matter if you just chatter. [The handling is too much .] Anyway, the other side must be ready soon. Then let''s go and see if you''re doing well. [By the way, bro? How are you thinking of covering it up? Isnt there a standard like this?] Well, its like that. The reason why it was not easy to decide on the spot is that each has its pros and cons. To be honest, I also judged that no matter who I joined hands with, there would be no loss on my side. Not everyone is a newbie who has been rolling on the floor for a day or two. [You must be worried about being full.] Isnt it? That''s why even now, rather than thinking about it, I just made a strange situation with a feeling of half-joking. Still, everyone will ept it only if we show certain standards and results, right? [So is that the way it is?] To be honest, this is the easiest way to understand. I smiled wryly at the unfamiliar shops lined up in the shopping district of Fahilia. As expected, the actual battle is the best for a fair judgment. What I suggested was that you would feel like you would not be able to understand it if you decided only with words, so let''spete properly and fairly. Yes, life is real. The same goes for business. I''m going to look at the skills they im for the past week and let thempete purely with sales. [If it''s usible, it''s usible, if it''s explicit, it''s explicit.] What do you think? Either way, there is no corner for me to lose. Even though they knew it, they agreed. You must be so eager to y a part. Starting from the shop that each lends appropriately, they appeal to the products they want to trade. The criterion is how well the people whoe and go to Fahilia respond. It is my intention to work with those who are generating the greatest demand, and they have agreed. I think its at least a hundred times more wholesome than making a rough decision at a bar. [I have nothing more to say. do you think hmm? then bro? Don''t you really need my opinion?] It''s boring to walk around alone. Arell is a creature that dies when bored. maybe. [For just that reason .] If you dont cooperate properly, there will be no promise, right? [Good! Keep talking! Only the mouth is alive, so leave it to me!] Good! Then, shall we look around the store on the Rerensen side first? I''ll go y first... No, the target to inspect the situation was first decided on the store led by Rerensen. From what I heard first, it seems that Rerensen intends to use the resources of the south to appeal to a southern country style store. [Isn''t that bad?] A shop with a tropical design in a tourist destination by the sea is the standard and most effective. If youpare it, the taste of the hometown? That''s why I had high hopes for her skill. Dark horse from the start. [] But bro? If it''s south... At least from what I hear... .] Well, lets see and decide first. Could it be that Rirensen opened a strange store? He was a guy who showedmon sense on the floor. Don''t worry. For now, inspecting it like this It must be noticeable to do... Even so, when the lordes in openly, he bes confused. I lightly disguised my appearance with magic, and this guy also disguised himself with a mixed prop. Even the chatter will only be heard in my ears. huh. Perfect. With this, the inspection is ready! I proudly entered Rerensen''s shop first. Sure enough, I could see quite a few people snooping around. Are you getting a good response? [By the way, bro? What will happen to the sales for that week?] Im going to take roughly 80% of it by paying for a ce or something? [Hyung''s conscience?] No! [] There is none.] Anyway, I was able to stand in line and barely enter the store. When you enter the store, you are greeted by the design that has been put in a lot of effort from the beginning. The interior of the building waspletely decorated as a separate ce, from wooden decorations, footstools, and decorations that seemed to have been brought in directly from the south, as if to openly create a southern style. Even though it is indoors, it is a sight that has been worked hard enough to make you wonder if the sun is shining down on it. Unexpectedly, you made up your mind. Incidentally, the cost of decorating the store or manpower is not provided by me, but they cover it on their own. In other words, it was all expenses paid by Rerensen. How determined are you? [] Don''t you think we''ll demolish this store in a week? ] Well, it''s better topete thoroughly because it''s more satisfying to me. Anyway, the important thing is speed. After all, what you have to sell is a product. As soon as I sat down in an empty seat, the clerk approached as if to take my order. Apparently, it was run like a tea house. Is it mainly because they handle food? Well, the standard of specialties is food. It''s a natural choice. Once the menu... hmm Surprisingly, he''s aiming for the right ce.'' Most of them are drinks and desserts using fruits grown only in the southern region, or moderately arranged local foods. Most of the food is meat dishes. There are also sheep and buffalo-like creatures. Was their meat mixed with some strange seasoning and steamed? Is it the taste of Mother Nature? The taste doesn''t look bad, but it''s probably circted by calcting the taste to some extent. Thinking that way, I was about to turn my eyes to the clerk, wondering if there would be something moderately sweet, but my gaze inadvertently drifted toward that direction. [Brother .] I know even if you dont say anything. indeed Is this why there are so many customers? It was a bitte to notice because I was only concerned with the store design and menu. You can''t tell from the outside, but you can clearly see it when you go inside. The clothes of the clerks serving customers. Of course, you won''t be able to serve customers in casual clothes. For example, a store that once appealed for chocte has put forward a usible uniform as its main weapon. and these. It''s bold. [Oh oh. Is it showing bare skin?] It sounds strange when you say that. The clothing area of the clerks is very narrow. Do you really want to show the feeling that you are living in the southern part of the country? Even so, it is too thin. It''s not all that shines. You just covered an ambiguous ce. extreme exposure. [Is it the southern style?] Somehow The only guests were men. The exposure area of the clerks is considerable. Literally southern style. Maybe it was the concept of the tropical high temperature. The problem is, thanks to this, sales seem to rise at the speed of Mach. It''s scary, man''s heart. [Brother, I think this is good too.] hey. [huh? Isnt that the older brother?] I want to give you a passing grade. I liked it. However, harshness and fairness are two different things. As a feudal lord, you have to evaluate it calmly. yes cool. Phew. But my head hurts. I smiled lightly and got up from my seat. I passed the clerk as it was, went into the store, found the room where Rerensen was, and rushed in at once. There, there was Rerensen, who was directing the clerks in real time. yes. yes. Very good. The guests keeping! After all, this is the direction that works just right for men! confident. It''s like he doesn''t even have the slightest bit of shame. He directs the clerks who look up to her and listen politely. As the shrine maiden said, blind men are flocking in. Just right! hmm! However, I would like to make a more reliable performance. great. Then go all the way to the za and publicize it.. Publicity is a piece of shit! Arrested for obscenity! I''m sorry! I''ll give you an Arrel-pyo yellow card. What if you collect three? Oh my goodness! Could something bad happen? Wow! I actually took the yellow card out of my bosom and threw it at Rerensen''s forehead. oh? Arel Ernesia? what happened all of a sudden? Hmm? Is it an inspection? Hmm? Is it an inspection? It''s not! Dont you know how much this stupid kid is? Apart from being happy as a human being, as a lord, you need to pay close attention to Rirensen''s way. To be honest, do you want to strip all your people and do business like that? You talk too much! Anyone who hears it will think they are doing some strange business! They only sell food and drink properly, right? Can you look me in the eye and say that? Well, I can''t say that I didn''t aim for a little bit of human curiosity. A little bit. There is awareness. And on our continent, this is normal attire, right? This is close to a suit. That''s because it''s hot all year round in the south! But is it snowing here? Even if you go two blocks to the side right now, winter clothes are being sold. Don''t you think it''s a bit cheesy? No! Why are all reincarnated people like this? are you okay. I was given strict attention not to cross the line, and the children who were mobilized had their own skills, so there could be no idents. No, I think I will hear a voiceter. Even if it''s true in that tourist spot, it''s not like this here where it snows. First of all, the lord has to issue a warning. If you object, one more yellow card will be added. all right. In the end, Rirensen agreed as if dissatisfied. And the clerks at her store were dressed in in clothes. And it is said that sales became normal that afternoon. Well, that was the original potential. You should havepeted with the taste. [It doesnt seem like what Hyung said Kuu!] Okay, lets go to the next one. My head hurt from the first inspection, so I started to feel a little anxious about the next turn. Next, the store invested by Shen. [Come to think of it, isnt the older brother from the east acquaintance with older brother Arel? Arent you worried?] Rather, there are things I worry about because I know him well. What would you say if Hetia suddenly told you to get rid of the queen and open a restaurant? [Are you crazy? I would say.] You are also very young. [Anyway, I see what your brother is trying to say.] On top of that, Shen also proposed a business that mainly deals with food. Honestly, I don''t trust that guy''s sense of taste... It is said that the main effect on his sense of taste was the elixir I made and fed him in the past, but he independently surpassed that grotesque appetite. It''s not my responsibility anymore Is it really okay? Shouldn''t it have been dried? How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 641 - Episode 8: I''m nervous, but he seems to have been quite confident in other things, so I didn''t even bother to say anything bitter about him. Sometimes you need to know and support them. [But isnt that friend cooking?] Coming to think of it, that was also the case? Anyway, let''s go y there. In addition, seeing what Rerensen was doing, in a different sense, it was true that even the items worn by the other reincarnated people became a little uneasy. Are you saying these guys are secretly screwed out? [That''s not what the older brother said.] Noisy. Anyway, the next store Shen touched... It is time to go to the ce where the capital power of the east has reached. It is the continent''s weather. As expected, there were quite a few people there too. However, it didn''t feel like they were flocking to it to the point of being suspicious, as if they weren''t scamming like Rerensen. Costumes of the East... It ismon to see clerks serving customers in china dresses or simr clothes, but that is eptable. Well, there''s no way he would do that...'' For once, I believe. As before, I calmly lined up in disguise and entered the store. As soon as you enter the store, a strange scent hits your nose. An intense scent that will awaken your mind. However, it''s a strange scent with a sense of deja vu. A scent that is often said to be strangely good for the body. It smells like a herbal medicine.'' From what I could see, it seemed that they were making use of the bizarre pharmaceutical technology of the East and using it as a basis for producing various favorite products. You''ve been scratching your head... Looking at the menu, I focused on exining what kind of effect each one has. However, the exnation is a bit negative. If you talk about energy and activate energy somewhere, people here will not understand. Well, you know what''s good It''s because it''s human nature to not be able to use all four legs if it''s good for the body.'' In fact, things like oriental medicine-style well-being snacks were likely to be in high demand. The bitter yet unique scent and sweetness are surprisingly synergistic. Unexpectedly, he threw an irregr ball. Then where should I look? First, I ordered a simple drink and a few snacks at random. I don''t listen to detailed exnations. once and see A true professional is judged not by ear, but by taste. [] Then step on a mine and regret it.] Its noisy. Mr. Skeleton. He who cannot eat, be quiet. Oops! While talking moderately, the things I ordered came out. with something dark drink. And look... . ???? Yanggaeng? [No matter how you look at it, it''s yokan.] Something like hard ck jelly came out. I nced at it and saw that the clerk who brought it didn''t show any signs, so it seems that I brought what I ordered properly. The color is yanggaeng, but the texture is close to pudding . That''s a good point. Personally, yanggaeng is not my taste. Also, sweet things have to be soft. The problem is taste. Please do not judge strictly. I carefully moved the snacks I ordered into my mouth little by little. [] You''repletely enjoying yourself.] You can talk freely. I don''t deny it, because I''m actually enjoying myself as I please. At first, I was a bit anxious because of the smell of herbal medicine, but when I tasted it myself, my worries disappeared. In the past, I thought that this was the taste of the elderly, so I thought it was not good. It''s not too bad when you put it in your mouth again. [Honestly, guys like us are already old people.. kuh!] Shut up. It has a good bnce of bittersweet aroma and sweetness on the tongue. It may be reluctant at first, but once you put it in your mouth, does the reluctance disappear... Let''s take a look at the tea we ordered, and it has a deep fragrance, and it washes away the sweetness left in the mouth. It''s a perfectbination to gain weight.'' It''s scary to eat sweets without getting tired of it. Perhaps Shenne also has quite a few decent talents. Putting aside future trades, if this level of skill is a skill, I''m secretly coveting it, right? [Hoo? It seems to like it quite a bit. Isnt the older brother picky on this side?] Well, it''s not that difficult. It''s just that I usually talk a lot, but the public might say that it''s picky. The taste is perfect. In fact, other than me, customers nod their heads as if they are satisfied, even if they are puzzled at first about whether they like it. [Isnt this enough for the older brother to worry about?] Um It might be. But I got a strange feeling and tilted my head. what is it Something bothers me. There is nothing strange about the appearance. It seems that he doesn''te up with the idea of attracting customers in a tant way like the Rirensenne. The taste is also a passing point. In terms of its unique smell, it might be just right for the tourist spot I''m building. but. Why is my head tilted? I mean, I feel a sense of dj vu. [Hmm?] Eating this strangely, something I feel a vague sense of deja vu. [Isn''t it like that because I ate it somewhere?] It''s pretty strange for that. I miss it, but it''s not a very wee longing. Like a bitter trauma? Desperation? Clearly, memories are memories, but I do not want to reminisce as much as possible. ah. After thinking about it for a while, I finally realized what the difort was and opened my mouth slightly. no way Come to think of it these guys... . ???? if? [Brother''?] I got up without saying a word and moved to the kitchen where the other guys didn''t even notice. Urgent Kitchen Overhaul. Maybe if my intuition is right... The identity of the deja vu from a moment ago is clearly... It will be this. Without hesitation, I opened the locker where they put the ingredients. [wow This hmm I have nothing to say either.] oh my. Both sighed and could not speak. I was hoping my expectations would be wrong. The climate of the continent is indeed... amazing. And I remembered. It''s the feeling of the days when I wanted to be stronger and clung to all sorts of bizarre medicines. If you can be strong, you can eat anything. I have no choice but to go to Shen myself and question him about this. teacher? The atmosphere is not unusual. No, I was a little curious, so I went to the store you invested in. this. If you had told me, I would have brought it myself. No, that doesn''t matter. I honestly have nothing toin about. Im sorry. But I''m not calling you to praise. There are things to praise, but be sure to ask for anything else. first I''m asking you... What the hell are those snacks made of? Nothing. Powder of ground snakes collected from our side of the sacred mountain. Or, I used airborne materials with excellent medicinal effects. It is a material with excellent medicinal properties With a wry smile, I recalled what I had seen in that kitchen. wriggling wriggling. rustle rustle... . something that oozes. I must have seen the horror there. Definitely worth missing! Because I ate the things I touched before dying of starvation!'' However, here, at least in Fahilia, they are ingredients that cannot be touched. There will probably be quite a stir when it is revealed. Even I, who I''m quite used to, lost all thoughts in my head in an instant! Because we used the ingredients for the elixir that are used on our side, it will definitely have a good effect on the body. hmm It looked like that. The problem was that the taste was usible and the effect seemed certain. I don''t even get a message from you, but if an ordinary person eats it, won''t it make you sleep better or your body will be lighter because toxins are neutralized? Only good effects! Material is the problem though. Yes, the material is the problem. It''s a really difficult problem to solve... How should I exin this? If it were a modern civilization, it would go into suspension right away, but there is no such standard here. Even more, the hygiene itself is in perfect shape. It''s just the material that matters! Are there any problems? no. done. I thought about it and gave up on touching this one. On the other hand, never allow outsiders to enter the kitchen. Never reveal the ingredients. It is natural. In any case, since it was using our vision, the contents are thoroughly secured, so please be assured. Even if I get caught, won''t I help you? I said that and decided to pretend I didn''t see it for now. At least I won''t touch anything this guy brings me from now on. pledged alone. By the way, sir? I excluded it for now because it is not good to put it out as a product, but it is of our side''s vision?????? No, thats okay. but Because you Give me the kids on the other side. There are times when I skip snacks too. It means. Other than that, I visited other guys'' stores, and the situation is almost the same. Why is it that all of these guys are missing screws because of my mood? [Hahahahaha! Isn''t this our reality? Brother ?] I clutched my head, using theughter of this damned skeleton as the background sound. Is this a culture shock [Even if you gloss over it with usible words.] I know, I know. It doesn''t solve anything. [First of all, isnt it most desirable to understand and ept a word of advice?] So who benefits? Understanding and the logic of secr business are two different things. [Isn''t that worrying for nothing? I don''t think I understand your concern. Those guys aren''t kids either. I don''t think there will be any idents?] Why are you saying the right thing again That''s right. It''s probably only because of my age, and no one actually raises questions about it. Let''s watch for now... Could there be an ident? As this guy said, not all of them are newbies, so they must have that muchmon sense. First of all, I believed that and decided to step back. Even if you don''t, you''ll have to vacate the manor for a while because of something else. I''m not a kid, so I''ll take care of myself.'' And at this time, I hadn''t even thought about themotion they would cause. really sad. I forgot that life experience and instinct as a troublemaker are proportional. There are truly absurd orders in the world. Jump into a battle where defeat is certain. Or that you take this damage and sink. However, what we have no choice but to follow is the truly unreasonable side of the world. And here, too, there are those who have no choice but to listen to such orders. (Arel Ernesia, the lord of Fahilia, wants to build a new city.) (Already, all countries have no choice but to acknowledge the will of Arel Ernesia.) (Can''t stop him) Let the writers who are talking backe. just say you have a stomach ache After all, they onlymand one thing. (There is information that he is promoting a new business in Fahilia.) (Get that figured out.) In short, spying. Carefully, high-ranking people from all over the world call in people who are not strange at all times, and make them reckless spying after half-threatening them. (If possible, act in our interest.) (Even if you fail, don''t leave evidence.) In short, it''s the tail that gets caught. Unreasonable, butmon in this world. That''s why he also obeyed the order even though he foresaw danger. It''s better than spying on a battlefield where life is red and blue, but... No, is it safer that way?'' Would the sess rate be low? It might be convenient to camouge and inspect the enemy''s barracks where the enemies are on edge, as they say. So the spy sighed and headed for Pahilia. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 642 - Episode 9 Fortunately, Fahilia is a famous resort in the continent. There were many guests from outside, and it was not difficult to enter and exit even with his disguised identity. First of all, the spy took on a pseudonym. A name doesn''t mean much to someone who has the same position as you anyway. Is it Soltense yes. I came to the famous Pahilia to take a long-awaited rest. hmm The soldier in charge of the inspection did not suspect otherwise. Thousands of people wille and go every day. There will be nothing suspicious about each one. Passed. Please have a good rest. thank you. It''s simple so far. Spy Soltens yed a good-natured smile and reached Fahilia safely without being suspected by the soldiers. The real problem starts now. To find out what Arell Ernesia is doing and to interfere with it if possible... I really... It''s easy to say.'' I felt a slight headache as I poured out insults against the nobles who had given these orders. I heard that the shops opened by investors from other continents will be opened on a limited basis... Maybe testing a business to test in a new city?'' But even if you know that, what will you do? They say to use this when disturbing... Of course, there will be some support. In addition, he was very kind and gave me each and every method to interrupt. They really are like fucking children. Soltens groaned in his heart and red at the ck disk, the size of a palm. From what I heard, it seems to be a recently developed magic tool. If you install and activate this, it randomly absorbs mana around you. And when it works, it seems to cause strange phenomena. Mistakes be frequent or idents happen suddenly. Does it cause such strange phenomena? In short, it looks like you''re out of luck. Is that even possible with magic?'' I don''t know the principle. Anyway, when I was given the mission, I already mastered how to use it, so I know that its effect is real. Have you been making tools like thistely?'' I''m really afraid. It''s not even been a long time since the war ended, but they''re already making something like this. Recently, there has been a rumor that not only the Ernesia Kingdom, but also the technological level of other countries suddenly rises as if they arepeting, and this may be part of it. Well, it probably has nothing to do with me.'' Well, in the end, it sounds like a hindrance. It must have been quite urgent.'' If an ident urs, foreign capitals will be reluctant to maintain a rtionship with Arel, so he must think that what he is trying to do will be dyed to some extent. How much do you pay attention. Perhaps those who reign over the nobles who gave this order are also quite cornered. what More on thister.'' Anyway, there is no use thinking about it now. It''s hard to openly explode this from daytime. Even more so, it would have the opposite effect. The spy decided to spy on the target first. Anyway, if this is over, it''s not okay for me to get out of here, whether or not I''m safe.'' Those who have been entrusted with this kind of duty from the beginning use it and throw it away. If you''re lucky, you''lle back soon. It''s better not to expect too much. It''s because I''m in a position where I''m not allowed to wish that I was born alive and return. So far, whether it''s luck or God wants to give it pain, I''ve returned several times, but I don''t think it''ll work out this time either. first Shall we look at it normally?'' The Last Supper under the guise of a mission. Taking that as half a joke, Soltens decided to start by looking at the shops that were rumored to be there. However, there is something that even he, a spy who is good at hiding, could not know. What kind of people are those currently in Fahilia? He didn''t know that they were troublemakers far beyond his imagination. around that time. Um It''s not enough. Rerensen, who is a reincarnated person and reigns as a body that exerts some influence in the southern continent, tilts her head at what is not right and looks at the documents she has arranged. This is a table that records sales over the past few days. Its not bad, but it doesnt live up to expectations. I have no face, Miko It is because our efforts were not enough The people who served her around Rirensen and the clerks who worked there all knelt down and apologized. He probably thought that Rerensen''s nting would be ufortable. Rerensen waved her hand as if it wasn''t like that. You guys did a good job. After all, it''s because I got the wrong idea in the first ce. She sighed, saying it was her mistake. As expected, the n to dominate sales through exposure was a bit irrational when you think about it. If you live a long time, there are times when yourmon sense is somewhat crooked. I thought it was a strange idea. Well, Arel openly warned me, and the reason is reasonable. It was only btedly that he said, I must have been a bit harsh... I mean, I clicked my tongue. Think of a way hmm? If that''s the case, you''ll need toe up with a new strategy, even if it''s close. Jumping on the bandwagon of Arell''s second city n has its own long-term payoff. The future is an era ofpetition between continents. Of course it cannot be overlooked. Well, there is also the problem of self-esteem. Rirensen, who was about to shake her head like that, instantly realized something suspicious and tilted her head. Is anyone in our kitchen right now? I felt a presence. I don''t know who it is because I haven''t opened the barriers in detail, but I know that there are people. It hides footsteps there too. notmon people It can''t be. We have already finished organizing today, and now we are the only ones left. Is that so? Rirensen covered her mouth and smirked as if she understood. Whoop whoop whoop. It means you can''t be a nobleman. What are you talking about? Ms. Of course I thought there would be interruptions! The business is limited and there are manypetitors. Will people like us conscientiouslypete in good faith? There is no rush or nabal! obviously hinders Well, as long as you don''t cause serious incidents, you can y at least a trivial prank as long as you don''t get physical evidence. Rirensen regarded the invasion that had just urred as a prank yed by those who had been sent by other reincarnated people. Im really not very polite. Whoop whoop whoop... Incidentally, that is aplete illusion. However, at this time, she lost her judgment a bit because she was worried that the number of valuable money-making cases might be taken away by others. What would you like to do? Of course you have to catch it on the spot! On-the-spot arrest! You can do it yourself, but honestly, it''s annoying. Looking at the level, it seems like you don''t have to step out yourself. Rirensen gave orders to his followers. Catch the rat hiding in the kitchen! Are you sure you want to handle it? No, don''t kill me. Post-processing is a pain in the ass. Well, if it''s all of you, you''ll be able to subdue it without getting hurt as much as possible. yes. Asmanded. As soon as Rirensen''s permission was given, some of the followers rushed out to catch the hidden spy. Seeing that, Rirensen smiled expectantly. Even if you don''t know who sent it, if you secure it and question it, onepetitor who became someone will be knocked out. Again, it is onlyter that she realizes that she has misjudged her nervousness. A long night is about to begin. Spy Soltens first wanted to install magic tools in a store funded by the South. I have already figured out the time of their action. It was when he, who decided that it was not difficult to hide, infiltrated the store and was working. Now, I don''t feel any guilt. Ultimately, a race for survival. In order topete between countries, there are many people besides themselves who engage in this kind of behavior. Hurry up and finish... I have to move to the next store... It was a time when he tried to hide his magic tools in as inconspicuous corners as possible. Whoops!! Soltens threw his head back in surprise as if holding his breath for a moment. sereung. For an instant, something shed past his head. A few strands of hair are cut and scattered. An ambush?!'' No way! I already checked that no one was there, and I didn''t feel the slightest sign until just a moment ago? The spy moved based on intuition rather than doubt. As he evaded as if rolling his body, the memorized air that flew one after another was so softly embedded in the floor. It''s not an example skill. What kind of person... Hut.'' The spy, who hastily got up and confirmed the identity of the assant, opened his mouth nkly for a moment as if he couldn''t believe it. They are the clerks of this store. Please take it quietly. It is the name of the shrine maiden. If you do not rebel, you will not lose your life. It is not normal to have goosebumps. I couldn''t believe it. When I observed them during sales just a little while ago, they must have been ordinary people no matter where I looked. However, now he is showing more skills and murderous intent than most knights. He was hiding his skills?'' Just a sneak peek. It was narrowly avoided because it was trained in preparation for emergencies. If he was an ordinary neighborhood bully, he would have died on the spot. Could it be that they were caught?'' I can only think of that possibility. The spy immediately tried to escape without looking back. I grabbed the bomb that hadn''t been nted yet and ran without looking back. Ignoring you. There is no doubt. The shrine maiden''s name is absolute. I won''t miss it. As it was, the clerks in the south rushed after him as he fled. And so the midnight chase began. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh?! Even he, who has witnessed all sorts of extraordinary things and dirty inner affairs, cannot understand the current situation. Am I having a nightmare... However, the sense of urgency that makes you breathless is undoubtedly a sense of reality. If you look up there, you have no choice but to admit it even if you don''t like it. I wont miss it. Hopefully get caught. The clerks jump and jump over the building as if flying, pouring memorization. I barely avoided it and swung the dagger hidden in my bosom to cut it off, but it was not easy. How long might you be able to hold out? What is the identity? It''s not like they knew it in advance and camouged the trained assassins... He ran in a panic. He ran in a trance, giving priority only to running away... . I was running towards the store that the reincarnated Shen invested in. ording to the original n, the next ce to go was over there. That''s why, right now, in a panic, my body was reflexively moving towards it. Is it amotion? There''s no way Shen wouldn''t be aware of this situation either. Wasn''t it actually audible? There is no way that humans who have been trained beyond a certain level will not notice the signs of running around. I dont think youre a drunkard who spends the night. Shen clicked his tongue faintly as he watched the direction in which the sign was moving, as if annoying. These are small puppies that would normally be ignored. However, this is a city managed by Arele Ernesia. can''t you overlook it? What can I do? As if they knew his intentions, the members of the munpa he manages quietly ask him about his intentions. Although not direct disciples, they are all willing to plunge into hell at Shen''s behest. Leaving amotion would be a nuisance to the teacher. hmm? Are youing this way? The response is simple. hmm If so, can you calmly deal with it? Forbid real life. Johnny. At Shen''s request, the members of the sect quietly bowed their heads in politeness and moved to suppress themotion as hemanded. And simrly, the other reincarnated people who noticed themotion also started to move. Its an assault! some misunderstood It is noisy. Shall I give you some attention? Some people tremble and want to step out. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaams are good. Another person puts his head in his head, thinking that it just happened to go well. And so the tumultuous night begins to deepen in earnest. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 643 - Episode 10 Now it''s over! The secret agent Soltens reached half resignation after being chased. Even if I put off my previous experiences, this is a limb from which I cannot escape. No matter how much you run, you can''t get away. Rather, it''s to the point where I can even feel a sense of leisure as if they''re looking at me. It must have been thoroughly yed with, then interrogated and killed. Rather than that, it would be better to end it yourself. It was a time when he was about toe to an extreme conclusion. Then things changed. Caang! There was a sound like something crashing sharply overhead. Did you get hit? I was taken aback for a moment, but it wasn''t. The spy reflexively looked up. Then, with the nightmarish clerks who had just been chasing after him. And there are those who confront them as if they had just collided with them. Isn''t that the clerk at the east store over there?'' Of course I spied on it, so I know. Above all, they are wearing the same clothes they used to work, so there''s no way I wouldn''t recognize them. The spy''s head is getting more and more confused. Meanwhile, between the clerks of each camp in the confrontation, there is a fierce hostility. What are you doing? I was just ordered to stop thismotion. My name Is it really like that? The clerks in the south sneered as they kept a close eye on the suspicious spy, who was looking up at the situation in dismay. It must be your rat. What nonsense? Of course it''s a misunderstanding. However, misunderstandings were twisted to exin it, much less understanding of each other. Above all, there is no trust between each other. Unlike their masters, who know each other''s identities and can talk to some extent, the subordinates who do not know their inner affairs are simply enemies who will drive out those in front of them if they find an excuse someday. is apetitor And now that pretext has been established, albeit a misunderstanding. So there is no reason to hesitate. Huh! Hap! almost simultaneously. They put their weapons and fists before exining. Caang! Quaang! A sharp crash and an explosion echoed overhead. It was a spectacle that made me doubt reality. With women dressed in tropical costumes with a high degree of rowing. A scene of women wearing distinctive oriental costumes running through the sky and fighting against each other. From the point of view of watching it, my head is dizzy. It wouldn''t have known if he was in the position of watching it, much less now he was being chased. I wont miss it. In the meantime, the clerks in the south are pursuing him, aiming for him. That''s not enough. I dont know, but it would be good to have an author. Likewise, the clerks from the east who have intruded also start attacking him. Instead of improving the situation, the number of people who were targeting him increased. In addition, it seems that the citizens, having heard themotion, began to notice one by one. It was the worst. However, fortunately among the misfortunes, it was a situation that would normally turn the entire city upside down. Look over there! What else are you doing? For some reason, the citizens of Fahilia, who noticed themotion, were just watching from a distance. Isn''t the lord doing something again? For now, lets watch. They don''t seem to know that it''s dangerous at all. But there is no more confusion than you think. It was an unintended result. Usually, in Fahilia, Arell often wants to test this and that. Of course, the first to see it will be the citizens or tourists here. So, a little bit of fuss was not a big problem for them. Curiosity is not easily approached. This is because Arell is always in control. Experts familiar with the life of Fahilia know the interval well. For now, lets watch. cancer. I will. By analogy, they are professional spectators. Some already have something to eat or drink to watch. You''re insane.'' Soltens noticed the atmosphere and was stunned. What do you mean by the sense of being eaten? But there is no time to be idly by. I have to run away in this gap... In any case, it should be avoided for now. However, several knives are stuck in his feet as he tries to escape. Is it difficult to avoid For some reason, the clerks at each store seemed to think that the spy had to be killed or captured while fighting each other. No luck, no support. He felt like holding his head and sitting down. But that atmosphere soon changed. ???? what?'' It was around the time when their quarrels became more heated and some of them eventually fainted from exhaustion. How much trouble do I have to catch a little mouse? oh''? A girl appeared on the other side of the alley where he was hiding. Rerensen. She tilted her head and looked up at the men in the middle of the fight. They Aren''t they Shen''s children? Why are you fighting them? I tilt my head as if I don''t even know. And then you make a truly absurd misunderstanding. aha. That means they are the culprits! Apparently, the illusion continues. I am surprised. To think they would do something like this. It''s a misunderstanding, but there''s no one to exin, and even if you realize it yourself, it probably takes a little more time. But that moment is more than enough to cause an ident. Even so, I dont mind continuing to make a fuss in someone elses city. When Rirensen spreads her arms, small amulets scatter on the floor. Shall we calm down first? He smiles and activates the magic trick. don''t do anything rough It''s obvious that if you do damage, you''ll only get Arel''s annoyanceter. so. Consider this also self-employed gain. She performed a spell to subdue her opponent safely. I have no intention of attacking. Even if they are misunderstanding, the other person is a subordinate of a person in the position of the camp that needs to strengthen friendship in the future. Injury can lead to conflict. That''s not what she wants either. ruler! Please be calm. The floor touched by the amulet is deformed. It was like sticky mud, and eventually the deformed floor moved and soared ording to her will. Its processed gently, so it wont hurt. It is manipted by recing the stone on the floor with mud. Her own original maniption technique thatbines the techniques of witchcraft and alchemy. A safe mud trap for impromptu naming! Of course, when the suppression is over, everything will be restored to its original state, so there will be no nagging from Arell. A trap of mud began pursuing everyone except her followers. Those who be targets try to avoid it by moving around or intercepting it that stretches out like tentacles. this! Kuk! There is no way they can stop it. In an instant, they are caught in a mud trap and incapacitated. All that''s left now is to shout loudly! Rerensen clenched her fists as if she had done it. however. A bit too much of a joke. Sojeo of the South. For an instant, something like a sh of lightning shed. When Rirensen realized that it was the light emitted by the strike of the one who intruded, all the mud traps were shattered and scattered in an instant. ...... Mr. Shen? There is no one else who can defeat her powers and neutralize this technique with bare fists. Let Rerensen look up. Already on the roof of the building, Shen is quietly looking down at her with his hands behind his back. Is this disturbance the work of Sojeo? Who are you talking about? One evasion is amazing. Hmm? As expected, he is the disciple of Arel. I don''t know what you mean. I don''t know, but Shen wasn''t going to let themotion go unnoticed. Above all, it''s not very pleasant to be honest that he used magic on his subordinates for whatever reason. I''m not genuinely angry, but I can give you a degree of caution. First, take that talisman. red! No way! great! At this point, it would be good for us to decide our superiority and inferiority among ourselves. Shen furrowed his brow in embarrassment. The problem is that Rirensen isn''t the only one who gets involved in this atmosphere. Reincarnated people alsoe. And isn''t it rather exhrating about what they misunderstood? Its a good atmosphere. indeed There''s definitely nothing wrong with choosing superiority and inferiority directly. A fight? Let''spete! I have apetitive spirit, but I also likemotion. Because they are always bored. I warned you. Shen finally shook his head and clenched his fists lightly. Didn''t Arel always say that? those who don''t listen. Sometimes, he said its faster to make them hear with a fist. Perhaps today''s Arell will say this when he hears this. That''s not it, you idiot! Called. Literally a natural disaster. At first, I thought it was simply a bizarre and talented human beingspeting in a shy way. Things changedpletely when Shen, Lirensen, and their leaders intervened. The level ofmotion haspletely changed. The catalyst Rirensen threw sparked a brilliant me, and Shen hit it with his fist, and the me soared and spread far into the sky. Others begin to demonstrate their skills as if they would not lose. and . Waaaaaaaaaaa J For some reason, the citizens eximed in admiration. It looks like it''s a show. ???? Mmm. The people here are really dizzy. They don''t know that it''spletely considered a spectacle. Their movements paused for a moment, then they put on a puzzled expression. For now, I''m paying attention. The game is yed so as not to harm the citizens as much as possible. Perhaps because of this, the fight is splendid, and the citizens who watch it do not feel a sense of crisis. Above all, it may have been regarded as an exaggerated production because it was considered excessively unrealistic. How It feels like ying. I agree to that. However, it is impossible to stop halfway through. They alsoe between each other. Lets try to resolve it in a way that doesnt cause as much damage as possible. I can''t help it. Perhaps it was because they were gradually bing calmer, but their movements gradually changed. And meanwhile... . Poor spy Soltense, the starting point of all thismotion, said, It''s all wrong...'' I lost the energy toprehend the situation any longer. die like this yes i will die I should have given up on the mission and ran to Arell Ernesia to at least apply for asylum. Maybe that would have been more promising. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! In the end, he panicked and tried to run away, screaming unsightly. Fortunately or unfortunately, the reincarnated people were distracted by each other, and at least one of them was invisible. His presence and energy were mixed with other people''s energy, so he was treated like a flying fly. Perhaps, if there was even a little bit of reason left, if he quietly retreated, he might be able to finish safely. Coincidentally, the reincarnated people also gradually calmed down and began to question the situation. However, something happened that changed the situation as if adding fuel to the dying fire. The panic-stricken spy suddenly threw the artifact he was holding. And, unluckily, the artifact and Rerensen''s sorcery, Shen''s unleashed fist, and other talents from each reincarnation collided. ???? hmm? Now what? Rather, they were perplexed. I didn''t understand what had happened because I was automatically intercepted by a reflexive flying object. If it wasn''t even more unlucky, if it was simply a normal attack, the artifact would have been destroyed. However, those gathered here are only those who have already surpassed human limits. It wasn''t that he didn''t put all his strength into it, but his moderateness was rather poisonous. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 644 - Gaiden Episode 11 The slight magic power contained in the tool reacted and began to entwine and swallow the attacks of the reincarnated people. Rerensen was the first to notice the problem with the phenomenon... . The man who does not know who the light emitted from the magic tool is... Isn''t it swallowing the spy Soltens? And it started to degenerate. The moment she saw it, she murmured so helplessly. Oh, I made an ident. The phenomenon that happened as their talent became a catalyst eats Rirensen''s magic and changes things caught up in the light. There, Shen''s mighty chi holds it firmly in ce. In addition, various energies are fused... . What is going on? hmm In one word, should I say that things went unlucky? There was no time to speak again. It would be faster to see with your own eyes than to exin. wriggling... . After sucking in each other''s strength, it took on the form of an unidentified monster, then lifted its head. A monster that can''t even keep its shape constant. The only thing with a shape is the countless tentacles extending from its body. ah. It must have been formed by sucking rocks from under the ground using my magic as a base. How is that possible? Um In a word. Those who paid attention to Rirensen''s exnation are silent to hear her answer. It was terribly unlucky. I wanted to say a few words, but I couldn''te up with anything to argue. I''ll have to deal with that first. Shen murmured coldly, then jumped on top of the monster''s head in one fell swoop. oh! Mr. Shen! Rirensen finally realized something and suddenly tried to warn him. Wait! Maybe if I''m right, that''s... But it was toote. Shen''s strong air had alreadynded directly on the monster''s head. I have already finished the calctions so that there is no damage to the surroundings. If you put your mind to it, you can fit even a hair gap without a problem. hmm? However, the change in hisplexion made the Kang Ki he shot out turn into a monster. -Koooooooooooooooo! It''s because it came back casually. He pulled out something like a long tentacle from his body and swung it like a whip to strike back. Even so, this is unexpected. Even more so, I was careless because I had a very insignificant aura. The strong air that was hit back soared past the tip of Shen''s chin. What did I say! Is it our energy? Shen realized why the previous attack didn''t work without listening to Rerensen''s exnation. pretend if you pretend That''s not to say he''spletely inexperienced. past There was a n to create a person with immunity by forcibly concentrating the energy of several warriors into one human. I dont know the specifics, but you could say its simr to that. Rerensen sighed heavily. What bothers me more than anything is Rerensen made a small light bullet at his fingertips and tried to blow it up. The monster swung it with its tentacle-like arms and simply bounced it off. no way. I hope so. Even though Shen understood, he dared to move. Ugh?????? Rirensen sighed as if the result was already evident. Suck! With a short cry, Shennded behind the monster without a sound of footsteps. I''ll sort it out without even looking back. Meteor dragon charge, countless jangbeop. In just a few seconds, tens of thousands of blows hit the whole body of the monster. It''s like a group of lightning that rises backwards in momentum. However, the destruction does not affect the surroundings and is focused only on the monster. All impacts are raised beyond the atmosphere without causing damage to the surroundings. At least among the herbivores Shen could use, this would be the least damaging method. However. ???? this. Clicking his tongue, Shen threw himself backwards. As if to repay the previous blow, the monster struck with its tentacles. Quaang! A blow that seemed to wield an earthshaft shook the ground. The reason why the city didn''t copse even with this much power is probably because Pahilia''s basic durability is excellent. It was also because Rirensen opened a barrier just in time for that. Perhaps outside of a certain range, the current sound was greatly reduced. But it will only be a stopgap I will soon ignore this too. I have to hurry and fix themotion. However, the reason why they can''t easily touch that monster, who has nothing to fear in the world, is no different. If it wasn''t an illusion just now, it seemed that the qi had not been eaten at all and prated? It wont be an illusion. Rirensen sighed and drew conclusions from his observations. It seems that our powers have been altered by some kind of magic form and have developed our own ideological resistance. Ideological tolerance? Its like being immune to someones powers, metaphorically. It means that among those here, only those who exercised their power when that monster was created will have high resistance. Well, to put it more simply, no matter how hard we hit it, that monster wont even budge below a certain line. Is that even possible? Even if I think about it, its something that really miraculously happens if you dont get lucky. Even calcting probabilities is boring. The question isnt whether its possible or not, but how to fix something that has already been bought? Everyone nodded their heads nervously. In any case, they were the ones who caused the ident, whether it was intentional or not. So they have to tie the knot with their own hands. Otherwise. maybe arel. Will you be angry? It shouldn''t be. Unfortunately or fortunately, Arel is currently out of the territory. Not to mention, since Rirensen skillfully created a barrier, at least for a while, it could be a trick. ruler! Fix it quickly and finish it off! I''m doing it! Then it''s fine! There are quite a few eyewitnesses. are you okay! There was, but there wasn''t! I''m used to changing it to ! I can''t help it. Normally, he wouldn''t turn a blind eye to such infidelity, but if it was his business, the situation would be different. Shen nodded seriously. Naero Nambul. These are the qualities that all reincarnated people have. Perhaps if Arel were here, he would have joked like this. Then lets go! What is the countermeasure? That monster was said to be resistant to the energy of the reincarnated here. The movement is not special, and the attack power is nothing that can not be dealt with. But if there is no way to deal with it, there is no answer. Even if its tolerance, there is a limit. In short, it means that you can press it with force. But they didn''t do it for one reason. Would you destroy the city? That is the problem. Even if it is solved, if the city is damaged, it is a joke. No matter how resourceful Rerensen is, there is a limit to the range that can be covered. Im really out of luck. However, it was not a face that gave up. It''s new now, though. When Rirensen was thinking about something and trying to propose something. There is nothing to say. what It''s obvious, right? There is only one thing to do. The other reincarnated people seemed to think the same thing, and all of them came forward. idents caused by oneself are corrected. Would that be dory? To be resistant to the end is a nuisance only in the capacity of an individual. If so, if you can send that power and pierce it all at once, you can rectify it without causing damage. join forces that''s their choice There is no need to reconfirm the doctor. They made their preparations and rushed. Yes. Their will and purpose are one. I''m going to take care of it before Arele Ernesiaes back, and I''m going to do something that never happened! To deal with thismotion without being noticed by Arel. It has to be solved with limited power. For those who have more diverse knowledge or stronger power than others, it will be more difficult to deal with than halfway strong enemies. The rarest experience, especially for them, is probably cooperation. The more power you gain, the less opportunity you have to run side by side with others. Therefore, the sensation may be a nostalgic experience for them in a sense. First, let me tie the movements. Rerensen touched the floor, took out the talisman and struck it down boldly. The floor oozes and mud tentacles stretch out to restrain the monster, encircling it. next! but it''s not enough That monster will soon figure out Rerensen''s trick and escape. In order not to give that gap, other reincarnated people also step in and add strength. Countless sword spirits cut off the escape route, and magic attacks hindered its movement. And thest... . Let it finish. Shen lunges on the hard floor and charges. The target is a human who was swallowed up by the light when that monster appeared a moment ago. I don''t know who, but it must be rted. ording to Rirensen''s exnation, the phenomenon that happened now is said to be the core of the human being. So if you cut it off, it will be solved naturally. Sigh! One step. two steps. His body elerates with each movement. At least when ites to physical destructive power, there is no one who will show more powerful and precise movements than that. It is over. His fist, which literally stretched out like an arrow, was the center of the monster. It pierced the ce where the person who had swallowed it was. When the central being is lost, the monster begins to falter and disappear as if it melts into the air. Whew It''s barely been repaired. Rirensen sighed as if she was sweating, and the rest of the reincarnated people were relieved. It somehow prevented it from bing a biggermotion. It looks like it''s over. And Shen sighed, perhaps feeling a little mental fatigue, and put the man he was carrying on the ground. That spy Soltens. You saved me. Doesnt that mean killing for nothing? I don''t know who it is. No matter what their intentions are, they are responsible for this, so there is no need to shed blood for nothing. however Who is that really? hmm? Aren''t you that human? It cant be. oh Only then did Lirensen think about the possibility that that human was not rted to any of them. If so, you must bepletely wrong. Above all, the first uproar came from Rerensen''s misunderstanding. that it is How about it! home! anyway! I think its important to unravel and reconcile with each other! If so, there is one way. Misunderstanding is fleeting! Reconciliation is an eternalw! Cover up pretending not to know. Misunderstandings will naturally be resolved, and if no one mentions it, there will be no need to deal with it. Then, this is the solution now, and the rest of the minor damage huh? Doesnt that magic solve minor damages? Sure. And in case the witnesses didn''t know... Rirensen, who was trying to speak confidently and brightly, hardened. Shen and the others, in turn, stop moving. Because I heard the voice of someone who shouldn''t be heard here. it''s arel ah Arell Ernesia? huh. it''s me Isnt that your dearest friend, Arell? A pleasant voice. However, there is quite a bit of annoyance in that voice that you can''t hear from him normally. they don''t know that Whoop whoop whoop An ident while a person is away... would you hit? Wait! This is a misunderstanding. First, make an excuse... Ah ah ah ah?! Soon, Arel''s punishment strikes the idiots with clear faces. And it would have taken a little more time for them topletely rectify the scene and return to their daily lives. And the shops that will invest in the future tourist attractions will be reviewed fairly againter. And Arel secretly promised that he would never again pit those idiots against each other out of interest. The better thing is that the atmosphere of the reincarnated people has softened more, probably because of themotion, but it wasn''t very good for the price of themotion. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 645 - Episode 12 of Gaiden Chapter 3 of Gaiden. What I need for summer A bit of a fuss, but my journey to my new hot spot is smooth. yes. I believe it''s going smoothly! Although there was a bit ofmotion. Anyway, if a person takes their eyes off, they''re going to have an ident... Think of it as growing pains for a new revival. Originally, if there are too many greedy people, the ship can''t go to the mountains and goes to space. If it''s those idiots, it''s really enough.'' I might actually physically go into space. For some reason, there is a strange understanding between them. I don''t feel like I''m overlypetitive like before, so let''s just say that''s a relief. Anyway, this time I was able to focus on this task. Arel? Yesterday suddenly passed away, are you okay? ah it''s okay. Sister Meryl. I decided to put aside my useless thoughts for a while and refocus on the discussion I was having. Currently, I am having an important discussion with Meryl noona. Of course, this is part of a new tourist destination that will start in the future. We are putting our heads together and thinking about a very important agenda. I didnt know you woulde to me with an issue like this. At least for this, I think leaving it to Meryl is the wisest choice. Whoop whoop whoop What would it be like? Two siblings smiling meaningfully. If you look at it like this, you can see what kind of plot to turn the world upside down. Well, in a sense, the world will be turned upside down by controversy.'' Thedy-in-waiting, who had just brought tea, said, Let''s do that now.'' I am paying attention that I am used to it. I cleared my throat lightly and returned to my original intention. First, lets go back to the main topic. So, in short, it was about Arels new tourist destination, right? yes. A very, very important problem arose with that. It''s really important. It''s simply a matter of ranking 1st and 2nd, and based on personal desire, it''s worth considering a fairly high ranking. I want to create a fashion for clothing suitable for a newly built tourist destination. Hmm? It''s clothing suitable for a tourist destination. Still an embarrassing response. To put it bluntly, I want toe up with clothes suitable for ying in the water. You were really outspoken. The main item of my new city is the wide sea and the concept of a resort using it. Of course, it can be said that the sea and swimwear are inseparable. Yes. swimsuit! Finally the time hase to think about its introduction... If I don''t solve this, my ambition will not progress. With an over-the-top feeling, I looked for Meryl noona. Actually, isnt it dangerous to y in the water wearing ordinary everyday clothes or dresses? Hmm Maybe. Most drowning idents happen because the clothes you were wearing became heavy or entangled. excuse, though. In other words, it is not necessary in front of that vast and holy Mother Nature, where water is normally used to adorn and protect us. huh. tell me more. fresh, fresh. Somehow, it seems to be a little more interesting than the first. That''s a good sign. At most, the beach is open, but cant you go all nude? Wouldnt that be fine too? This sister is sincere. I shuddered at the fact and said, It might be a little bit like that. and little agreed. There is a sad anecdote that the draft suggested a nudist beach yfully, but was eventually stopped due to fierce opposition from everyone and back smashing. on a personal asion. Anyway, you''ll need a new outfit for your safety and for some eye candy. You''re not hiding your true feelings. I think we know each other anyway. Only sincere sympathy will be the driving force behind great achievements. In short, the conclusion is this. I want to design and introduce a swimsuit that can be incredibly eye-catching. huh. I will help you. As expected, the brother''s sincere heart went through. Well, it looks like a true ck heart came through. As a result, an alliance for swimsuit development was concluded. It must be the moment when a new history is born in Ernesia Kingdom. On my side, capital power, mass production power, and military power. And Meryl''s sister''s sense of aesthetics and art. And, referring to various advice, I will introduce swimsuits. Originally, at this time, it''s a no-brainer. I need to push through and introduce it no matter what.'' It was around the 19th century orter that the modern concept of swimwear that ismonly known on Earth was introduced. Of course, considering the level of social awareness here, it is not surprising. In short, dreams nevere true if you just wait. At least you have to move yourself to achieve it. cancer. Don''t be like that. But I''m surprised. I never thought Meryl would ept the job. After a few days of forming an alliance, after hearing that some progress had been made, I decided to visit Merrill with Asha. First of all, I brought Asha with the appropriate excuse that I wanted her to tell me her normal impressions. Incidentally, Asha still barely understood what we were doing. I didn''t teach you. because you''ll get mad Originally, you were in charge of not only painting, but also designing clothes like dresses a little bit. It seems to have been very sessful. I also heard that Meryl sometimes designed dresses. Wasnt it popr too? It seems that it is difficult to see well because it is at a level where you can do it whenever you feel like it. The fact that Merrill noona was interested in my n and cooperated with me is in itself proof of how good my eyesight is. In reality, we held hands because we were half interested and half attracted by dark hearts. Are you still surprised? Asha, I thought you would oppose it until the end. At least, it''s a hundred times better than not wearing anything that Arel-sama insisted on. that''s apromise More than that, did you really believe in the nude beach n? Well, aside from that issue. After waiting like that, Meryl noona came out in person. Wee Arel. whoop whoop? As you requested, I have already prepared clothes that can be fashionable at the beach. That''s true... I look forward to it. You can look forward to it. Arel, we had a lot of fun thanks to your good suggestion. aha. and you... today''s... Meryl''s eyes turned to Asha. yes ancient? Somehow, Asha instinctively felt something ominous, so her shoulders trembled for a moment. He tilted his head, as if wondering himself. Well, if they figure out what we''re going to do now, they''ll run away. So don''t open your mouth until you block the retreat. My two siblings nodded knowingly, understanding the meaning. Then lets start the swimsuit try-on. A try-on? So please, Asha? ???? yes? And soon... Asha realizes the true meaning of our two siblings and tries to avoid it in contemtion, but it is already toote. for a moment! for a moment! Wait a minute! This Hee-hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! This is nonsense! Asha was soon led with a bewildered face by thedies-in-waiting and entered the room where the swimsuits of the example were enshrined. also This is the expected reaction. yes? I think it''s good, but maybe that kid''s reaction is normal. Asha''s sensibility is extremelymon sense. Of course it makes a good sample. That''s a good thing. cancer. What are you two talking about! soon. For some reason, Asha came back blushing. This is ridiculous... He muttered in session and sighed. What did you really see? I basically instructed only the basics of each design, but I don''t know the details yet as Merrill noona arranged it in detail. Looking forward to seeing the reaction. Are you really thinking of introducing something like that? It''s an introduction, and before that, that''s the most sound andmon. sanity? I don''t think so! Asha speaks inly. I cant understand the head of someone who wears something like that. huh? are you okay. Because I already tried it on yesterday. Merrill''s sister made a shocking remark. Rather, let''s not ask what we did yesterday. Because that''s manners. ah. Eventually, Asha stoppedining. Because this is an unreasonable world. Are you really going to reveal that? What are you going to sleep on? But why is Asha''s reaction strange? I don''t think it''s just a simple culture shock. No, so Meryl noona? What did you show me? ???? What are you sleeping on?????? hmm?????? like this? As if it was difficult to exin, he rummaged through the design designs scattered on the table and held them out to show them. Eh? how is it? How are you sleeping... I think I know why Asha reacted this way. This is a terrible show even when I think about it. It''s already functional, so I''m not at the level of talking about the purpose. Are you getting caught? It''s something that transcends the concept of a bikini... The scary thing is that I have never proposed to Meryl noona to this level. Also a scary person. Maybe something like this wille in handy in the future. A really scary person. This is why Asha deserves to be misunderstood. It''s not a joke, people who say that we should spread this kind of thing seriously are just perverts. It''s a joke. I showed it as a joke, and in reality I was going to show you what Arel suggestedter. ha. I can''t help it. I would like to personally order a few moreter. Talk like that when I''m not around. No, no more than that! Asha, who strongly dissuades her, whether she is certain that she will be one of the victims of this conclusion. Well, this was just a joke, and we decided to have a serious discussion. Well, putting aside the shocking swimsuit that Asha first saw. First of all, I think we should think about less burdensome things. I dont think this is too bad either? I think so too Absolutely not. look. They usually oppose it like this. Chit. Its just that other peoples points of view are rigid. Well, the world tends to return to themon opinion of the majority. You have to hit the public. If we firmly believe that one day our tastes will be recognized, it is time topromise first. Honestly, if you introduce it as a hobby, you will be beaten by public opinion at once and you will have to stop your tail.'' It''s sad, but let''s pursue practicality here. Since it is a product that needs to be distributed, there is no choice but to discuss it seriously. So, in reality, Im thinking of putting this out first. As I picked up one of the designs and unfolded it, thedies-in-waiting came with the finished product. That''s better than before. Asha weakly nodded. I''m notpletely convinced, and by the standards of this ce, this is probably shocking enough. Perhaps Asha saw that it was not a questionable item whether or not the fabric existed, but a garment that had a proper area. It was a swimsuitmonly referred to as a rash guard type. Sorry. Are you Arel? Wouldnt it be better to cover more than this? Aside from that, there are also very flimsy one-piece types. You have to show me that! Ah, but its very cute. Meryl-sister said take a look at this and held out the design for it. Its for kids. ah?????? Asha looks at it sideways and shakes her head hesitantly. Maybe it''s because the design is too cute. Not for children, but for adults? Something else would be suspicious. You think this will be fine too? never no maybe. Perhaps imagining something, he quickly shakes his head. There are times when it is embarrassing even if it is covered. It is a truly strange world. Would you like to try it on? Please look at that. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 646 - Episode 13 of Gaiden After that, I showed various swimsuit types that I made as a trial in coboration with Meryl noona, and I repeated the task of putting them on and asking about their impressions. As a result, Asha''s first rash guard was the mostpromised shape. Actually, this is also mymon sense, and I still get dizzy just looking at it. It''s already a big deal for Asha to say that. The wall ofmon sense is surprisingly thick. In order to ovee it, you must have more than enough precipitation. are you okay. Becausemon sense is meant to be broken. Meryl noona is the only one who smiles confidently. So, an urgent meeting to breakmon sense. The three of us immediately started discussing. So how do you think this will be popr? to be honest I dont think I would wear them myself. However, Asha, who is the only one among the members who is skeptical of the swimsuit fashion project, shakes her head. It''s not like she wants to interfere with what I''m doing. just . It''s embarrassing. hmm. It''s a big problem. But there, Meryl noona tilted her head as if she were wondering. Only with that? There, honestly, ording to rumors, you town! yes. until there. Anything more than that is out. I don''t know what you''re trying to say, but first of all, Kangie is a very, very bulky body and I''ll give you a yellow card. Meanwhile, Mr. No. 2, who must have a lot of kangies, is now deep in thought with his head down. Let''s see what Asha thinks. I just have a feeling that I''m going to do nothing but self-destruct. Anyway, I made it right. What Arell is asking for. And all the more unsolicited. Merrill noona smirked as she looked at the result proudly in her heart, feeling that she had done what she had to do. The rest, Arell, depends on how you do it. Please dont make the resulting water in vain? of course. I nodded my head more solemnly than ever. I will definitely introduce it. As long as this Arel promised, there is nothing that cannot be fulfilled. Ugh, only Asha sighed as if her head was hurting as she watched the passion of the two siblings right next to her. Is it okay to be like the Kingdom of Ernesia? are you okay! that''s good! Well, I confidently shouted out loud, but there was no way there was a sharp way right now. [Arel Are you free?] Yes. Be free. Maybe it''s because peace came, but there''s zero time left. I tried to ask Rerensen for advice. [] Why do you give me advice?] You think about what you didst time? If you have a conscience? [] .] Of course, this is apliment. Mr. Rerensen, an expert in self-exposure. Please lend your wisdom to this stupid Arel. [How can I sound like a pervert when I hear that!] Didn''t I? Unbelievable. [] Bottomless jokes aside, if it were me, I would definitely say this to others.] Ohh? what? [Take off. Put it on.] Sometimes I think about it, but I wonder if that guy is the one who became the most free as he became peaceful. At this time, I also bow my head in front of that idiot. Do you want a bar? [] I mean it won''t be that easy. No, more than that, why are you wearing a swimsuit there?] Because there is a sea there. [] shit. I can''t deny it.] This must be what it means to y with each other. [Well, I just put aside my sincere experience and advice.] It was an experience [Persistent I''ve been thinking about something. Is it possible to make it popr in Ernesia Kingdom in the first ce? Environmentally .] To be honest, it would be impossible without brainwashing. And I wasn''t rotten enough to do such crazy things. Fashion is supposed to be natural from ancient times. Forcing her to wear a swimsuit isn''t like a viin from a 90''s cartoon. But you don''t think that would be too bad, do you? [In the first ce, it''s not like we wear thin clothes because we like it. damn weather... You have suffered a lot. hmm weather? insignificant conversation. However, there are times when you get inspiration from those trivial conversations. indeed Is it the weather? [ah It sounds like you''re thinking of useless things again.] Sour. You guys take responsibility for thest ident or take care of it properly. [Kuh .] Anyway, I thought that if I induced it well, it might work somehow. If so, one thing you need. First of all, is that the only key? that''s right... . Please! madam! Please cooperate with my n! The first thing you should do is go home and bow down on your face. As a rule, achievements are not achieved alone. Sometimes let''s ask for help from the people around us with a sincere heart. That''s the realization of being a professional. There is no shame in asking for help. It is a true man to bow his head as much as he can for the sake of a great cause and beauty. I realized that fundamentally, it is impossible to circte swimsuits in Ernesia Kingdom no matter what I do. Is that normal? Did you just realize that obvious thing? Pena with the same evil eyes. In addition, when I told Pena about this swimsuit project, she also showed a simr reaction to Asha. Again, it''s not them who are wrong. It''s just a pioneer''s ordeal to break throughmon sense. Only when we break through this wall can we have a brilliant future. That means you just have to create a situation where you have no choice but to wear it. I''ll listen right away My head hurts, but I''ll listen. Don''t worry. I have no heart to talk sophistry. For example, there is the parable of the North Wind and the Sun. I don''t remember the details, but it was definitely a confrontation between the two noble wills of Mother Nature trying to get rid of the stern traveler on the road, right? It must have been that humans could not resist in front of a huge will. Or not. okay. All you need is the sun. ???? huh? You don''t have to wear it because you''re forced to wear it in the first ce. How many times do you actually wear a swimsuit in your life? When I think of my first life, I can hardly count it on one hand. that''s the reality I can''t wear it normally. That''smon sense. So that''s what you need. What are you going to do? I ask a little worried. Come to think of it, if it''s hot, you have no choice but to take it off naturally, right? ah. hmm. Shall we? I already look at it like that. Listen to the end. In short, you just have to create the necessary situation naturally. Not strange at all. It''s natural. It means to engrave it in their notions. Lets create a ce where you can wear a swimsuit and y. I''m sorry, can I pretend I didn''t hear it''? It was Pena who sighed as if something was dizzy. hmm. What does this mystery mean? Arel If an invitation arrives. huh. Ande to this banquet in clothes like this. What would you say if I added that outfit? You should wear it. heh is it a challenge? ept it! Iughed lightly with the feeling of doing it and threw off my clothes. That''s me, a human being. If it were me, tear up the invitation. That''s right. draw My wife is 100 times right. Of course, I know that too. I really know. Arell ismon sense. Of course, we will make a normal stage, and we will do it in an extremelymon sense ce. therefore! calm down! It must have been that I had thought that I would make a strange seat, so I had a hard time pouting. This misunderstanding needs to be resolved. I''m not trying to create a weird spot. Rather, asking for that purpose is really trash. I wonder what it would be like to hold a banquet on an ind where a tourist attraction will be built. I want to promote it in advance. Actually, it''s a good n. Anyway, once in a while, I have to let people know about tourist spots. I see yes Is it like that? From the point of view of still listening, it seems to be long. The fastest way to spread a trend is to attract aristocrats or influential people from the family. To do so, hold a banquet and spread it by mobilizing personal connections. that''s the fix Of course we should too. something that should be done sometime But, of course, it is necessary to use it. that is How do you get along with that outfit... The sun beats overhead and the sea all around. As if to think about it, I deliberately exaggeratedly waved my arms. Of course, I would die of frustration in the existing dress or suit. Of course, there are magic to control the climate or temperature, and there are many ways to ovee it. There is such a thing as atmosphere. No matter how prepared you are, how long will youst in stuffy clothes when the surroundings look so hot? No matter how much temperature you feel, you cant stand the heat you feel in your heart! Of course you want to take it off! I think I usually put up with it! Of course, when everyone is wearing them. but Are there any alternatives? Pena kept her mouth shut. It must have recognized my enthusiasm that it was a fairly serious story. Or do you say no? Either way is fine, listen first. Someone boldly sets the trend. This is normal. Wouldnt this be cool? ...... If you create the right atmosphere and push only the flow that you cant help it, people will follow it unexpectedly ....... Uuuuuuuuuu. He has a lot to say, but since he speaks so confidently, he looks like he doesn''t know what to say. Are you really going to do it? I really should. The results should be shown beyond what has already been said. Honestly, how much did you invest? I have to pull out this coin. And I miss you! More than anything else, I dont want to see them walking around in wet, heavy, saggy clothes. Because it is not beautiful. In fact, this is half the reason. Beauty is a serious matter. Ugh okay. I won''t stop you. In the end, Pena surrendered as if she had lost. It was Lee who understood what he was going to do. Anyway, someone has to push and tell me. There are times when it''s better for Pena and the other women to talk than for me. But will everyone ept this? I''m worried. are you okay. You have to be brave. and. I noticed that she was deliberately overlooking it. Of course, shouldnt we, the organizers, take the lead? ? Ugh. Bring in the truth you want to ignore. If you want to give up something in advance, you have to tell me in advance. We too must be determined. ah. So Asha is hiding early today. don''t worry. Seina will arrest you soon. I''m also looking for Dia. The trend has already turned this way. There is also a cause. So you won''t be able to deny it. Don''t worry. We''ll make it a more lively and enjoyable ce than you can imagine. It will be a pleasant summer. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 647 - Side Story Episode 14 That''s how I sincerely tried to persuade each person to find a ce. The current king of the Kingdom of Ernesia seemed so imaginary that effort. Even the oldest brother heard my n and was dumbfounded at first. Didn''t he hesitate and nod his head at my passionate acting? Incidentally, as soon as Kania heard the news, she gave an appropriate excuse and ran away to thend of dragons, saying that she had business to do. Chit. I can''t help it now. In-seon somehow persuaded him to hand it over. All that remains is the ce. Learning from the north wind and the sun as lessons, in order to realize it, of course, it is necessary to create an environment suitable for it. The sun muste true. And to make ite true, as always, there are those who work hard. I will fly to the ind of ye right away and take care of the important construction workers... . He gave an order to the reincarnated ones he had recently collected. So, thend over there is wide. Make a nice pool. Now hold on! Suddenly, you want to make a water y banquet here?! Swimming too Because of one blessing. Totally crazy No, the decision is really bold. Of course, he seems to be shocked and jumps up, but he agrees as I smile sincerely and clenched my fists. Originally, the ss is a gangster, and the position represents everything. don''t you know If there is a mountain over there, the mountain will disappear the next day. Especially since this is a world where that is possible. Because there are specs that are possible for you. Then finish all the work by the time Ie back? I said pleasantly, using the motif of an executive who managed numerous soldiers in the distant past. Really, the position is thug. are you okay! I''ll pay you back with a special allowanceter, so no problem at all! summer banquet. First of all, I sent an invitation to the public, saying that it was just a ce to enjoy a new environment and spend timefortably. But that''s not enough... Aside from the reluctance to wear a swimsuit that is being unveiled for the first time, there has to be a merit that will attract them. I guess that''s the most efficient thing... It is not that there is no right way. Regardless of the world, there are sure to be means that will work. That''s right rparticipant''s children can also attend. It will be a ce that children will especially like. In any world, the tricks that are put up against children are the most powerful. That''s why I prepared a weapon to definitely attract them. as soon as. Whoop whoop whoop. A small children''s swimsuit already prepared. A must-have for ying in the water, designed to emphasize not only functionality but also cuteness. If this is it, it will definitely work. Certainly, this is no different than a cheat key when ites to tactics. If it is difficult to attack the adults, you can capture the children first. And after going through several preparation periods and reviewing it, time passes. Finally, it was the day when the ce to reveal the swimsuit to the public was opened. Fortunately, many guests gathered. Can I assume that all the people I invited havee?'' As well as the nobility within the kingdom. Among the figures from other countries, we recruited those who would move in favor of our intentions and sent invitations. Well, no matter what their intentions are, there aren''t many people who would throw away my invitation. Is it half expectation and half anxiety?'' Just by looking at their faces as they arrive in Fahilia one after another, it is possible to guess their approximate intentions. I''m worried about going to the event hosted by Arell. Even more so, the hot item that is the main core of today''s seat. I''m sure she''s worried about swimsuits for a lot of things. There is no voice of criticism, but depending on the response today, it may be a headache. The important thing is to nt a good image... asionally, the meaning of the swimsuit changed thanks to people who didn''t know what was in their heads... hmm Well, I may be a body that has nothing to say about that. The true meaning is to be enjoyable and wholesome. It should be emphasized. It seems like everyone is ready. People gradually gather in the hall that was once used as a waiting room. And the ce that will be the main stage has also been prepared, and the aides sent a message. Are the preparations perfect? then Lets start ying in the water. I went out with the mindset of lightly inviting my friends to go out to y. Those gathered in the hall focused their attention as soon as I appeared. first of all. Thank you for gathering. Appropriate veneer. After a light greeting, I first exined the purpose of this event today. First of all, I have to say something. Today''s seat is primarily for publicity of a new tourist destination that will be opened in the future on our side. And to introduce a new culture there. Please tell me clearly so that there is no misunderstanding. Just as there are suits for banquets, there are always suits for new ygrounds. That''s how I emphasized the need for a swimsuit to be released first and exined it theoretically at length. I don''t want you to understand. Traditionally, doing things such as purpose, theory, and functionality are usually eaten if they are long and difficult. It''s sad, but that''s human psychology. Um is it? For now, it looks like that. Rather than saying that they sincerely acknowledged it, it would not have any more effect than this if I nodded as if it was because I said so. Then finish the introduction. Let''s go slowly and have a good time. You''vee from far away, so it wouldn''t be reasonable to make you wait any longer. Did you actuallye to y? And let me beckon lightly. The wizards of the territories prepared in advance prepare the gate magic to head to the banquet hall. Behind me, an illusion in the shape of a huge door appears and opens, revealing a view beyond me. oh oh oh oh A faint exmation is heard. What can you admire? No, the more you admire it, the better. I smiled and pointed there. We will open the banquet hall with water. The concept is a banquet hall with sun and water. It took quite a bit of effort for that. Well, the words are usible, but in the end, it''s a pool-like concept that everyone can enjoy together. Cut the terrain and make a ce where you can enjoy water y appropriately for each purpose. The design was made by referring to family pools and various water y facilities serviced in modern civilization. Anyway, it was a short-term project. It was pretty rushed, but it went well. It would be an ordinary ce to simply introduce this great nature, but it might be a little ufortable under the warm sunlight. So it was set up like this. In the ce where you can have a standing-room conversation, put water so that only the top of your feet can be submerged. And prepare a fountain or statue around it and decorate it so that there is no problem in terms of aesthetics. However, we must not forget the essence of ying in the water. And there are seats for those who are bored with the story or for small guests. A shallow pool-like space was also prepared. Rather, this is the key. Children who are still bored with this kind of ce see it and their eyes light up. Well, you can y with this feeling. A role model for that. I gestured lightly and instructed to show it. The original advertisement must have a model. The core of CF is that there must be a good model who enjoys looking good. And we have a good model. A video using the mana chronogram unfolds, revealing the appearance of wearing a swimsuit as a sample and ying around there. Arnada. what At first, I was thinking of advertising using Ashana and other close associates as models.'' In fact, not only the conception, but also the shooting went into it. I tried to persuade and convince him somehow. Something is wrong.'' Even if there was a purpose, it wasn''t a bit to show them to others. but. It''s different if it''s cute.'' A small child in the middle of an ident ying in the shallow water wearing a cute one-piece swimsuit. Humans are naturally designed creatures to be weak to cuteness. Above all, the scenes of young children ying are strangely persuasive. There is a peaceful power. like this. It is a Zarigo doubles designed to have fun to the end. what. Aren''t they cute? Arna became a sponsor with the above. I don''t know what Arna will say when she sees this in the future... that was then are you okay. It''s because it''s cute. hmm It''s definitely morefortable than wet clothes, but... Are you really going to be okay? Although attracted, hesitating. Of course, we have prepared a workaround for that. it''s okay. ruler. First of all, we will rent out the costumes prepared by us to our guests today. ruler. Come on, guide me. At mymand, the servants who had been waiting in advance moved to guide the guests. They, too, are wearing pre-prepared swimsuits. Because you have to demonstrate, and you also have to show. In addition to a simple swimsuit, a thin outerwear made of water-resistant material to cover the outside. If you put on that, it would be a bit more than a rather radical dress. To be honest, the dresses that girls wear these days add up! Of course, the pressure will be less than when I showed the swimsuit for the first time. Then please rx and enjoy yourself. The rest depends on how you enjoy it now. I smiled and stepped back to change into the clothes I had prepared. If they wear it, I wear it too. It makes sense. After a while. Around the time when the time to y in earnest began and I got used to the atmosphere to some extent. I escaped the barrage of questions, dipped my legs in one of the swimming pools, and sighed. At first, I epted it somehow, but to be honest, I was a little anxious. Emotional problems are surprisingly deep and difficult for me to solve easily. It''s better to face strong enemies. Psychology or mind is tricky. As expected, recruiting them was the biggest move.'' I nced at them arranged around the banquet hall. Basically, the people who attended this banquet or the servants working to help them. And everyone, including me, has already thrown off oneyer and changed into swimsuits. Everyone is wearing clothes with as little exposure as possible. I, too, covered the top with an outerwear that felt like a parka. First of all, this is the mostmon sense Maginot Line. But there are some who stand out in particr. I suggested it, but you managed to put it on like that... In fact, it is because of the appearance of some that they felt less repulsive. It wasn''t a dress thatpromised with maximum exposure and social norms like the others. A swimsuit with a bold design to show off. To be honest, if it''s not covered more there, the red card might go beyond the yellow card right away. There are those who wear it without hesitation and proudly watch. what Because they''re not human... Are the rtive feelings different? Those are the dragons my side hired. Labor dragons who are always helpful when in trouble. They were also held on inds far from the kingdom, and they were hired as escorts and security personnel. And also make it a model for both sides. It''s very useful. Dragons, why don''t I try this half-jokingly? I suggested a series of dangerous swimsuits designed by Meryl noona, and she really wore them casually. great dragon. Only today did I acknowledge their greatness. Dragons are never to be trifled with. Of course it stood out. Viewers were also surprised, but rather, they were confident and walked around as if there was no problem. So, the gaze that seemed strange to me, perhaps because I was ustomed to it, also decreased. Above all, there is no shame, so it seems strangely insignificant, right? As expected, the aesthetics of eroticism is shame... I''m seriously thinking about the truth again. Obviously, dragons are beings that are worthy of being called unparalleled beauty in terms of their appearance. strangely not attracted Is this a racial difference? How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 648 - Side Story Episode 15 It''s not like it doesn''t work. Because the dragons showed off their bold stance, it was easy to rmend a swimsuit with a rtively modest design. At least a sense of security that is better than that. Compared to them, I feel relieved that this is not naked! They are the ones who unintentionally do big things. I''ll give you a hefty bonuster. Come to think of it, Mr. Arell? If they came out and gave it to us, wouldn''t it be necessary for us to wear these too? Asha poked her head out from under the surface. I wore it and everyone wears it, of course, it means that they wear it too. Already, Pena is half philosophical, dressed simrly to others, and chatting with other wives. I can''t help it. You have to show an example from ancient times. Cant we just wear it after telling others to wear it? If you are prepared to wear it to others, you must wear it too. It''s a very natural logic. Wouldnt it be colder if I kept doing that? Whoops. It''s because I didn''t train that weakly. You can stay submerged if you want to. I don''t know what to say when Ie here and spend all my training so far in this ce, and look happy. Asha... . Take an example and learn from them. They''re all the same anyway, so what''s up? yes? Just in time, the people who imitated him areing. Just in time, Seina and Dia were heading this way as well. Of course, they all dress simrly. But it didn''t feel like he cared too much. Anyway A sword that cares about useless things. What kind of age is this one or two years old? You two are indifferent. I will put off my im for now. What is the im? im... As if slightly pouting, Asha dives down. Well, if your head cools down a little, it wille out on its own. I could have teased or yed with her a little more, but unfortunately, that time seemed far away. Because something happened a little bit. So what was the result? It seems that your concerns are true. A vague question I had. After confirming it himself, Dia nodded calmly and reported it. There is a discrepancy between the recorded list and the number of observations of personnel currently present here. That''s what a ghost is going to sing. In short, this is it. This means that there may be uninvited guests. Oh, I didn''t n something like this... Please, I don''t need such a surprise n, so I want to return it cheaply. The reason I noticed that there was a sense of incongruity between the list and the actual number was because I was counting the number of people around me. It''s not that I don''t trust others. In a sense, it is close to an upational disease. Why are there puppies around? number three? Aren''t you? I count. it bothers me However, it was after I came here that I felt a strange sense of incongruity. It is a sense of incongruity, as if the number of people does not match. error I don''t think so. However, Dia''s words sound a bit uncertain because she also has a curious corner. ah However, when counting with the naked eye, there was no problem at all. Seina looked around as if embarrassed, then tilted her head again. Even now, when I see it with my own eyes, there is nothing wrong. If you are a somewhat trained human being, you can roughly count the number of humans within a certain range by looking at them. However, it is true that if the actual number of people is reversed using magic, the observation results wille out strangely. However, looking at the observation results of inorganic magic without relying on human senses, it seems that abnormalities are clearly visible. Neither exists nor does not exist. Hmm That is so strange. Actually, me too. There is nothing wrong with counting with the eyes. But there is a sense of incongruity. ???? what?'' It cannot be regarded simply as an observational error. Are you sure you want to stop it? no. You won''t have to. I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but it may not be an issue worth stopping. If it''s really dangerous, it''s better to deal with something while I open my eyes and see... There is a sense, but I also felt that the physical risk would be low. I may be wrong in my observations, so I will check again. hmm. please. Perhaps that observation is not wrong, but right now I have no specific answer to give. More than anything, if there was a clear damage, I would get a sense of it, but that''s not the case. The number of people differs. and . ???? no way.'' I remembered what happened a while ago when I collected those rogue reincarnated people. In any case, let alone harvesting them, you should firmly reflect on touching other people''s luggage. Although it was beaten once, people will not reflect on it with a single blow. That''s why I checked the baggage that the guys touched at the time and made sure to put it as debt''. There was no objection that they were also reflecting. however . huh? Aren''t you? There were items they imed to have left untouched. It is certain that it is gone. But they said they didn''t touch it. It is clear that we touched the food, but we left some extra. Other than that, I haven''t touched it at all. At first, I thought it was just an excuse. Seriously thinking about it, there is no reason for that. Above all, it is enough to see through that he is not telling lies. I didn''t find anything else, so at that time, I wondered if there really was an error in the loaded luggage, but... . Recalling that time, I tilted my head. What if that''s not an error?'' Here''s something I haven''t discovered yet. There is a possibility. In the first ce, this ind itself wasn''t my intention, it was the ind that Herial Gnomended in this sea. Despite the dismantling, I cannot rule out the possibility that there is something I don''t know about. Is it still too early to use this road... Some residents still live here. I thought it wouldn''t matter because there was no harm to them, wasn''t it? But it doesn''t seem to have any evil intentions or anything like that...'' It''s just a feeling.'' I watched my surroundings, questioning my mind and paying close attention. Could it have been that much more time? I can''t believe it. After realizing that, I got up from my seat in a bit of amazement even myself this time. Then he went to where she was. There, Pena was wandering around. Although it may not seem like a big deal at first nce. can''t fool my eyes she looks this way I waved my hand as if it was nothing, then walked right closer and asked. Who are you? By the way, the real Pena is watching the other children ying with Arna. I''m currently recording Arna''s y, so there''s no way I''m paying attention to the situation here. No, not only her, but no one else will notice. Because there is no sign itself. You are too tant. I watched you a little while ago. Not only Pena, but also changed into someone else? At first, I thought I was also mistaken. It appears like a haze and disappears like a haze. Each time he takes on the form of a different person. Like a chameleon with a protective coloration. Sometimes it even has my face on it. what a joke I dont know what kind of joke it is. If the degree went too far, the degree of caution was strictly warned and tried to catch it. I opened my eyes. .. uh? has disappeared. Escape from my awareness?!'' Not looking for it with the eyes. Even though he used his senses and mobilized all sorts of detailed magic, he still couldn''t find the location. It''s really a ghost to wail. And I was sure. There must be something more here. First of all, what has happened is far from a physical danger. For now, I have no choice but to judge that. But it can''t be left unattended. I kept giving it just in case, but after being discovered by me, the strange phenomenon did not appear again. So, first of all, today''s schedule ends with this. There is no reason to stay here when the sun goes down. First of all, after returning the guests to Fahilia safely, I decided to face this problem in earnest. I''m going to ask you, but can''t you guess anything? te night. Right away, I called and asked the reincarnations who might have the only information about this ce. As soon as I brought up the story, everyone was making faces that they had never heard of. I dont know. Even if there are a lot of suspicious things here, they were originally touched by other guys. Basically, if it doesn''t harm the organization, whatever you do, don''t do much. Because of this policy, it is said that there are more things you don''t know than what you know. How proud you are. It''s a piece of shit... It''s probably difficult to elicit more information from these guys. If so, there is nothing you can do about it. I have no choice but to find it myself Untimely treasure hunt. No, should I say find a ghost? Are you guys free? No, I will have no choice but to do it. no need for an answer I need to work overtime with me. Of course, no answer is needed. Because I amw and justice. If you think about it, I had to make up my mind from the beginning and dig into it to the end. Why didn''t you do that? What''s bothering you? It''s half a joke. I actually dug everything there was to dig up. The director was not neglectful, and above all, there were several other partners besides me. It was hard to believe that it would fool the eyes of that many people. All dangerous items such as weapons and research products were recovered. At least that judgment has not changed even now. Then what are you looking for? beyondmon sense. yes? Something we didnt even notice and didnt think would exist. I believe there will probably be. What is the basis? If it were me, I would hide at least one thing. This is because the more twisted the person is by nature and the deeper one has, the more they create one or two grotesque darkness. is anyone there? It''s hard to get caught. I didnt think of anything particrly suspicious this time. I did a lot of things. At that time I... whooping... I was crazy... Even if you don''t say the same thing, you''re bound to do one or two dubious researches. If you think about it, there is a mountain of data about weapons and research for the purpose of that child, but the results of his personal work have note out. And he must not have stayed here for a hundred or two hundred years. It''s not that we feel the time rtively quickly. Couldnt a guy like that have done my personal research? As for him We have nothing to say. I did talk about it when I was cated once, but honestly, I just thought it was fortunate that we didnt run into each other as enemies. Well, you are still far away. When I said this, they looked a little resentful, but what can I do? To be honest, I thought it would have been done in a remote and unexplored ce, not in a ce like this. It''s annoying to find and there''s no reason to find it. What am I missing? So you''re saying it''s here? For now, I guess. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 649 - Gaiden Episode 16 When the strange phenomenon urred, it was vague, but it partially matched the monster''s magic pattern. Either way, it means the hand is burnt. but know. I have already searched everywhere, and after that I heard your testimony. Honestly, I know that if Ie back and shake it again, nothing but dust wille out. Except for one thing. Come to think of it, I didn''t even touch it. The ce I headed to is the ce where I fought thest Herial. That is where he ended up. Traces of it still remain. A huge crater was created by digging dozens of meters underground. It is the most severe of the traces left here, so I have not been able to touch it yet. It will probably be thest ce to repair. This is exactly how it is said that it is dark under themp Maybe I didn''t even think about it because I didn''t want to think of that annoying child face. Isnt that rather natural? look! It was all smashed up like this. Even the basement must have copsed? what It looks like that from the blueprint. Since then, I have obtained the blueprint and researched it while substituting it, so I know it. But you know what? I handed the shovel I brought to the guys. Isn''t there anyone who usually builds a house on this floor exactly as it is designed? Illegal construction is unfortunate, but it is a really bad trend. I''m not guarding either. I understood. for a moment? Are you selling this to us? So am I Paris? Don''t worry. It''s a shovel that won''t break even if I hit it with all my might. Wait! Wouldnt it be better to dig it out with magic or witchcraft?! I wonder if I dug down about 20 meters, and then I heard a sound. I dismissed it with a wry smile. It''s not like I haven''t thought about it. There is an if. I don''t know anything else, but at least what is certain is that the phenomenon is far from the result Herial Gnome intended. In other words, aplete malfunction no matter what. What if I interfere with it with useless mana and then detonate it? That is why, for now, all the family members and guests are going back to Fahilia to dig it up. Well, I can deal with it to some extent, but it''s just in case. Sometimes analog is the best means of breakthrough. As if they had nothing else to object to my argument, they quietly began to shovel again. sleepy for such a long time By the time you hear the sound of a light digging. Caen... . The sound of the shovel''s tip scraping against something hard echoed. You got it! What do you have? door. oh my god. They didn''t really believe it would exist, so the guys looked at it and said, muttering dazedly. It is the door to the basement. bingo! I knew there would be! After that, I was instructed to be careful in digging out the door. We finally seeded in digging out the doorpletely. I jumped all the way there, picked up the door, and pulled it open with the force of tearing it open. What a profit! The rusty metal sound resounded and the hidden space was revealed. Should I go further down? I nced down and shrugged. Lets go to the end of what we found. Let''s see the end of the seaweed. Why on earth do you have to do this in a basement like this Looks like theres something there, right? A secretboratory in the basement or something like that is what I want. His eyes look like he''s kidding, but he''s probably pretty close to the truth. There are nuances that people who reach the same level can take on to some extent. It is a reasonable reason to set up a secretboratory in the basement, even in the sense of security or being within reach of one''s hand at any time. The question is, what are you hiding? As I said, even I can''t guess. It''s hard to fathom crazy people''s thoughts. It is a truthmon to this series as well. Oh. Just rx a bit. ???? yes? Don''t face what''s new. Of course there will be ???? You are here. I could finally feel the presence of how far I had progressed. Kugoong! The wall cracked, and a strange-looking monster popped out from within. Well, I''ll put a gatekeeper in ce. A very natural thing. There weren''t any normal monsters either. Perhaps he assumed that one of his subordinates would betray him. If this guy goes to the ground, he''ll do some damage... If released on the ground normally, it would be enough to burn down one or two countries. Lets deal with it. Are you serious? Is there anything you cant do? This time, I''ll help too, so don''t talk nonsense and move. Above all, that monster will attack us first even if we don''t touch it first. Since ancient times, intruders must be eradicated to ensure peace in the country and harmonious families. The monster attacks us with its ck mist-like des. If it was a normal body just by touching it, it would rot on the spot as if it were vaporized, and the mana would be scattered. Annoying. Block it. As I push it out, the former survivors leave as if shedding tears in half. get hit as is what is ok It''s not like I''m new enough to be like that. As it is, while buying time with shields against them. I observed the monster''s movements. The most certain thing is to clean it up with one powerful magic shot.'' If something happens after exploding mana for no reason, it will be difficult on the contrary. Should I do it in a way that doesn''t use magic? It''s just a little cumbersome and not impossible. ruler. Be sure to pay attention so well. It''s getting attention... coo! Can''t youe a little faster?! Me????? I can''t help it because it sounds really desperate. I smiled bitterly and kicked off the ground all at once and fired my body. I''ve already noticed where to aim. The core that is the center of summoning that monster. Hundreds of dummy nuclei were nted throughout the body, making it difficult to determine. Then you can harpoon them all. Sometimes the most ignorant is also the wisest solution. I pierced the monster with one punch and released the shock. Extremely long hit. Only shock spreads throughout the body. Mana uses only internal energy to strengthen my body. It shakes and stirs only with physical impact. Cuckoo! A sound like gunpowder exploding resounded in the monster''s body without rest, and then it disappeared as a ck mist. The summoning is over when the core disappears. hmm. No big deal... After all, a monster is a monster. huh? what? Do you want to get hit too? As I smiled brightly and clenched my fists, they shook their heads. Then lets keep going. At least I want to get everything resolved before dawn. There is something. It was the moment the monster popped out that I was sure of. What I confirmed then was something I hadn''t told those guys yet. That device is not the type that activates automatically. It is the type that someone maniptes. Let''s see who it is.'' After that, he encounters the intruder countermeasures triggered by someone several times, and each time he responds appropriately and escapes. You''ll soon realize that you can''t do anything about me like that, right?'' It''s something monotonous rather than persistent. I feel a sense of difort. I don''t feel like dealing with humans. Are you still far away? On the other hand, these guys are exhausted and on the verge of falling out. Hey, every time something happens, I put these guys in front of me and made them suffer, so there''s nothing I can do about it. Its over soon. hmm Is this it? I see a dead end road. but cheating. I punched the wall lightly with my fist. The wall shuddered and then reappeared, a door with a hole pierced by my fist. A crude wee or bitter I don''t understand more. How can you not do me with something like this? At least, it''s not a judgment that a properly intelligent human being would make. I tilted my head at the sense of incongruity and opened the door as if I was ripping it open. just as expected. This must have been one of hisbs. Honestly, I thought it would be a waste of money. these children? What kind of education will you offerter? It was like I was thinking about it. Something glowed from inside theboratory. And isn''t a big fireball falling from above our heads? ???? what? However, I reacted indifferently, and the others, although surprised, soon noticed and put on a curious look. What now such a prank. It doesn''t do anything. mes fall and burn, but no heat reaches us. It''s a simple video. A device with a simr principle to the mana hologram we often use. There, the me is also roughly remembered. Wasn''t that one of the magic that fell during the final battle? This is it. The bottom line has already been revealed. After that, various fantasies pour out, but at least it seems like a child waving his hands. A simple defensive instinct? While muttering that, I approached the device in the center of hisb. The crystal engraved withplicated spells is wrapped in several devices to protect it. What was he trying to do? [Human Behavior Analysis and Recording and inverse. That is the onlymand Heriel gave.] ?????? hmm? The ones who answered now are not those reincarnated people. inorganic voice. A tone that seems to be trying to mimic a human but is obviously emotionless. It was heard within this lens. A pseudo-personality to manage the device? There is nothing surprising. Just like building an AI system with a program, Mana can do simr things if the magic form is highly configured. I just didn''t touch it because it was cumbersome and there was no benefit. Its really bad taste Doing such troublesome things. [It is a personal impression. He just judged that the order he gave me was the best.] I know how to answer that. At this level, it would be difficult without imitating almost a whole human brain. Was it worth it? what it''s okay. So what were you doing? From what I can see, it seems that you have been keeping records of all your activities here? A little while ago, this guy said observation was his job. It looks like it was made just for that, or maybe it was made for the beyond. [For manufacturing purpose?] Tell me what it is. Or is that something you cant read unless youre the owner? [If it is a security system, it is judged that there is no meaning. It has been observed that the creator Harial does not exist.] Hmm? It''s a worrying tone. But the important thing now is only the purpose of this device. What are you trying to do by observing and recording? [It is to understand human habits and create a management manual.] Hmmm.... Another thorny answer came back... . I groaned, rubbing my forehead this time. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 650 - Episode 17 Management [Do you know the outline of Heriel''s n?] Everyone. Well, even after that, I looked through all the records he left behind. It was intended to turn all mankind on this into reincarnated ones and have them live here forever and ever. It seems that he believed that this was the proper way for mankind to develop. [yes. But he wanted a specific manual.] Manual? How to manage humans who have be reincarnated. Governing by force in the short term is simple. But there is no prospect. You have to look farther. one hundred years... or a thousand years. There has to be something to look at even over ten thousand years. [After understanding human thinking and ns are made. The purpose is to prepare all management manuals by predicting all reactions.] Ah In short, are you a manual program? In other words, how to politically coax humans who have be reincarnated people and how to convince them. It also seems to be an arithmetic machine for formting how to govern. It is said that he made an arithmetic device for that and put all his knowledge into it. [In the future, the goal is to calcte the answer for management after leaving Harial''s hands.] Unexpectedly Was he going to give up at the end? He''s a guy who doesn''t know what''s inside. Are you nning to make even AlphaGo who will rule mankind? Even though it was an absurd n, he was serious when he exined it at the time. You may have really tried to get an answer in this way. Actually, didn''t that guy also feel uneasy about his ns? Well, it''s funny to talk about feasibility now.'' I''m sure he stopped it, and his ns will never blossom again. [yes. With the disappearance of Harial, who is the subject of the n, the possibility has been infinitely reduced.] What were you doing anyway? [Observation and calction are our duties. Therefore, I just do it.] Did he steal luggage ordingly or create an illusion that imitated a human? [Materials necessary for humans. and human behavior patterns. Your banquet in particr helps to glean some of the concepts that their euphoria is being used for.] Ha That''s very fortunate. It''s a sarcastic fight no matter how far you go. I''m roughly holding on. In this case, the conclusion often ends badly. That''s the iron rule of this floor. It''s a simtor that only repeated meaningless calctions in this environment in the first ce... It''s obvious how it will be ruined.'' Still, I breathe a sigh and walk with hope. so? What are you going to do? [The operation was repeated ording to the instructions. But with the extinction of the person who has the right to renew the new order. Since the auxiliaryputing device was lost by the intruders, it is judged that further progress is difficult to expect.] In summary, this is it. fail. So are you going to stop counting and give up? [Impossible. That is the significance of the existence of this system.] I thought so. [The purpose cannot be achieved at this rate. All of the conditions and resources werecking and lost to the invaders.] Then what are you going to do? Ask without expecting much. Because I already have a rough idea of the answer. [I''ve been waiting for you guys toe. I cannot afford to open this facility. However, if it is opened by an outside intruder, the meaning is different.] Hmm hmm? Gorum? Gorum-. I am, right? As I nodded with the same feeling, the rest of the reincarnated people asked anxiously. The bottom line is, what is that crystalline child talking about? Havent you seen this type of movie? It''s obvious. I listened to the analogy with a wry smile. Do you know what happens when a system with nothing to do goes on and off indefinitely? More than anything, why I don''t make devices like that. Awful at that moment. I could hear the light sparks popping. It''s not what I paid for. It wasn''t even the sound of those thugs who brought it. [I will use this opportunity to go outside and supplement theck of resources.] Something is wrong and runs away. The answer is puberty. At that moment, the ceiling opened and arge, patchy-looking structure fell from it. It dug out the entire ce where the crystal ball was ced and swallowed it whole. Did you make a body? [The security system here. And it is a temporary body manufactured by collecting the behavior patterns of reincarnated people'', the singrities led by Harial.] Wow? You are good at it. p p p praised An honest evaluation is a natural manner. They pped their hands p p p pped honestly, as if praising a child''s craft. [] .] Hmm. So now all that''s left is to run towards the power all the way there? or not? What to do with us as witnesses? Which one? Whenpared to the obliteration of witnesses, the reincarnated people startled. What am I so surprised about? [It is judged that eradication is impossible But...] He ignored us without the slightest hesitation and rushed towards the entrance. [There is a possibility if it is escape.] Hmm. hmm. Wise. Yes, just prioritizing running away from there is better than being a mediocre idiot. Today, I felt good because I yed well since daytime. Well, that''s all there is to it. Are you crazy? Can I get you something like that? It''s a little distasteful for me to clean up his shit, but let''s just say it''s winner''s manners. Let me step on the floor lightly. A magic circle is drawn and the magic is activated. At the same time, a bedrock soars at the entrance to block it. [No problem.] As if it didn''t matter that much of an obstacle, he swung his huge arm and broke the rock. But it doesn''t matter. The real one is this way. The moment the rock breaks. I, who had already teleported behind it and was waiting, used it as a shield and approached the moment it broke. Just like that, I hit the guy''s torso. Quaang! It rang so loudly that it made me wonder if the room was copsing, and it mmed into the wall. [Escape... J I dont want to see it. go back. By casting additional magic, he summoned dozens of spears of pure white light and threw them down. It''s a simple blockade spell. Well, about 30 dragons have only a weak effect that can''t move for about 5 hours, but it''s enough for a broken AI. Since ancient times, the way to dispose of a broken machine is said to be neatly squeezed. In my experience, in this case, if you react clumsily, you will regret it for a long time. I don''t think softly, such as a littlepromise or use room. You are a junk dealer. All at once, I raised my energy and produced arge amount of mana, creating a white incandescent glow. It starts with the size of the palm of your hand and gradually intes. sma Burst. Did they say that the cleanest way to smash a hard disk is to run it in a microwave oven? Just like that, the heat I threw, reminiscent of a small-scale sun, fell towards him. [escape second .] It was swept away and turned to ashes, to the shame of his desperate attempts. ruler. End of this! The remaining heat was gradually cooled with cooling magic, and I made sure there was no additional damage. hmm. tidy! Pod! Pod! Shaking my hands, I turned my back in satisfaction. Now that were done cleaning up, lets go upstairs. It will threaten me. yes yep! The shivering reincarnated people nodded and hurriedly followed me out of here. however Can it be destroyed so relentlessly? Maybe there was room for use. Ah Well, that might be the case, but the demerit is huge when left alone. There is no reason to choose if there is even a slight risk of an ident. More than anything. Then I felt a strange atmosphere. Isnt that the lump of junk? Lost by an intruder? It is. But isnt it strange? I''ve never reached this ce since I got my hands on it? You too''? Even no one knew the existence of this space. Is it a loss? Broken simply by destruction? But there are no wreckage. Above all, did you say you got an answer? to whom? At that point, if you leave it behind, it could be a problem. If that''s the case, it''s better to get rid of it mercilessly. At that point, I was sure of one thing. Although there is no specific physical evidence, it is infinitely close to spection, but the big frame itself probably did not go astray. Someone got here before us once. Is it robbery? That couldnt be possible here, they denied that it couldnt be the case, but ok? I just shrugged my shoulders and didn''t deny the possibility. Surprisingly, idents do happen in this world even though it seems unlikely. I don''t know where you are, as long as it doesn''t have anything to do with me... Will that happen? I sighed. As always, as if filling in the void, when one person disappears, someone else will stand out instead. It''s going to be noisy again.'' around that time. A hideout located somewhere on the northern continent. therefore. In the first ce, the rat you loosed caught is a problem you had to deal with. cancer. No way. [] ording to the information obtained, the magic tool you provided caused a reaction.] Ah. I heard that. I also checked on my side. But isn''t that what happened when you were told not to do that? Who is spying on Fahilia''? The young man spoke displeasedly and arrogantly to themunication phrases ced on the table. Currently, those who are listening to him from beyond thismunication area are high-ranking nobles from various foreign countries, or even people of higher rank. Normally, if I said one wrong thing, I would have to tremble in fear that my throat would run away. However, the young man snorted as if to try if he could. [Be careful with your words.] You don''t have to be careful. He knows his worth. Whether they be rude or ridicule, they can''t hurt themselves anyway. Because it''s worth that much. Since ancient times, those who are worthy live long. [What did he say?] No. It''s self-talk. In short, I must have said that when developing at your request. Don''t get involved with the Ernesia Kingdom side. especially fahilia? That''s not even funny. If I get involved with that, I can''t guarantee the future. Didn''t I tell you? [] Arent you ashamed to say that?] Isnt that true? I can''t win. He sneered as if that was the case and straightened his back and stretched. What a boringint. Even though it looks like this, no matter what I provide, the technology is two orders of magnitude better than whates from Fahilia Well, to be honest, the three numbers are below. ah. And all of you will be 30 below. [Because he seems rude... .] Heh. Whatever it was, he didn''t care. The time to tremble at the powerful has already passed. More than proving your worth. Status or power doesn''t mean anything. All that remains is skill. As long as you have skills, no one will look down on you. Even the king can''t look down on him. My skills are stillcking. You''re the one who snapped at it anyway. Also, I sincerely catered to your orders and provided you with many things. [] .] You guys are too focused onpeting with Ernesia Kingdom. If you tried to bite it any further, your neck would run away? You haven''t paid off the cost of cooperating with the Caduceus group of monsters yet, have you? [Everyone shut up .] Those who are stabbed speak swear words, but that is all. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 651 - Side Story Episode 18 [But... The spy sent was caught. The information must have already leaked out.] Well, it won''te out until who specifically gave the order, so what''s left must be heartbreaking. Well, with that Arrel Ernesia, it would be possible to pick out all of you with just a heart attack. Perhaps that guess won''t be much different. Personally, I would advise you to politely admit and apologize. Then he probably won''t go out any more. [He speaks like he knows.] I don''t know. I have never met that Arele Arnesia in person, and to be honest, I don''t want to. My life is too precious. stupid. If you hostile them because they''re excellent, that''s just like shortening their own lifespan. Conflict strangles itself. Even when it is unavoidable, it should only be done when the odds are right. [In short, you have no chance of winning?] What This is the story now. He twisted the corners of his mouth slightly as if he felt bitter about himself. There wont be any information leaked that big. The magic tools the spy has aren''t technically to his advantage. A device that maniptes the flow of magical power and maniptes fortune is more than sufficient if it is already Arel''s knowledge. The reason why it was not introduced in the first ce is probably because the efficiency is low. It''s better to work diligently when you have time to do that. However, fools who didn''t even realize that were blinded by the benefits and sat down to have discussions that had no nutritional value. It''s pathetic.'' He genuinely despised fools. However, it is judged to be of sufficient use value. Foolish, but they have power and money. Even though he couldn''t even reach the heights of Areel Ernesiae. Because there are many fools.'' There is no malice towards them. It is only developing its own country and devising a little bit for the sake of the people. He seduced them like that. A little bit better development can be researched. It wasn''t cheating. In fact, it was worth it so that it was notcking as much as they took care of the money they invested and the back ship. At least, without me, it would have taken decades of research with all of you today. Do you think that pulling it is enough? There is no reason to hearints. Or if its not enough, can I take my hand off? It''s hard to let go now, and there''s no way there''s any penalty to pay. Because it seems fast even if it looks like this. But they obviously can''t ept it. [Oh, don''t get me wrong.] [It''s not like I''m sorry for you.] [I''m acknowledging your skill.] It''s like a child getting mad. As if concerned about it, his voice became low. The one who always regrets can''t shout out loud. [] I just want you to put in a little effort to ovee that.] [Yes! That''s it!] [Mmm!] Effort It''s so useless. He smiled wryly and shook his head. [What do you mean?] So, did that Areel Ernesia work so hard to get her current position? [ What are you trying to say?] He snorted and denied it. It is true that everyone works hard. it will be needed But what if you had more strength there? There is no such result. [] .] That Arele Ernesia is said to be a genius. That I have no doubt about. In short, you can''t surpass Arel with effort alone. If you havent acknowledged it, you will be following in the footsteps of many in the past. [Many people .] Isnt it? The leader of the Dark Church and several other people. Didn''t all of them copse by touching something that didn''t need to be touched in Ernesia Kingdom? The same form is a specification. As if he wanted to say that, he shrugged. You are free to entrust your research, but what you do with it is your responsibility. [Could you say that and move on?] Yes. Right now, I can evade your pursuit. If you don''t believe me, try to solve the famous spy or whatever. [] .] They grunted, but couldn''t answer properly. then. If it''s a request, I''ll always ept it, but be aware that there''s nothing else. He nailed it in once more and turned off allmunication devices. Does not matter. Anyway, after a little time, they cling to this side again. With the promise of more gold coins and convenience. It is a talent. He giggled, recalling the argument he had made to them earlier. Certainly, right now, Ernesia Kingdom and Arell Ernesia are difficult to handle. Unfiltered facts. It is foolish to be hostile to them. You can''t live by eating rice with pride. but As far as the present day zero car. I got up and headed to a room that was isted from the workshop I was in now. Something special is kept there. Truly a miracle. The opportunity to get him to where he is today. There is still a lot to be gained. There are treasures found by chance. An unknown product that no one has yet figured out. Truly, getting this is the height of coincidence. Once, despairing of everything, he threw himself into the sea because there were only enemies everywhere, and as a result, he identally got swept away by the waves. Until recently, a man named Harial led a mysterious group and used it as a base. There was an unknown unknown even to him. And what was sleeping there was the truth. Discovering it was also idental. When he puts his hand on the device, he grabs it! He felt something like static electricity lightly, and the current that flowed from it rips through his body. It is not actually electrocuted. I''m just shuddering at the vast amount of information flowing out of it. It is a vast amount of information that is difficult for a single human brain to handle easily. knowledge skills... Magic. Truly a vast treasure trove of secrets. Enough knowledge to lightly bridge the gap of tens of thousands of years. So It''s not like you can''t stand those monsters. He removed his hand and smiled bitterly. Even after encountering and using this, it has not yet been able to draw out even 10% of the total resources. If you can pull out even 10% of that, you won''t be afraid of any powerful person, and with 40%, you''ll be aiming for hegemony in the country, right? And if all? no one is afraid Even if it was that Allel Ernesia. but Is it a crowd... He is just an ordinary human being. He prides himself on being excellent, but he has his limits. Of course, if you''recent, that''ll be enough. I cant be satisfied I also knew that there is a higher ce and there are those who enjoy it. Wasnt he going to call them foolish afterward? Giggling, he sighed in satisfaction as he looked down at the artifact, from which he had not yet drawn even a 10% knowledge. Just a little more I will definitely get all of this. he is an ordinary human being while being human I will prove that I can ovee those monsters. It will not be special people like them who will lead the continent in the future An ordinary human being and a genius. Let''s think about troublesome problems slowly. In any case, I got enough results to give a certain impression about my tourist destination, which was my original purpose, and my swimsuit. Everyone seems to have opened their eyes in the wrong ce, but hey. Pena sighed as if she couldn''t stop. To hear the meaning of that sigh, should I say that it is really natural or really childish? I said that as soon as I heard it. Everyone is honest. There seemed to be a strange topic of conversation recently. In short, a story about swimsuits. indeed If I were to wear it, how close would be better? It was a topic of discussion that would p Jeong Suk-ham three times on the cheek and then do a backflip andnd a high kick. Apparently, she had mixed feelings about the swimsuit itself. It feels like we arepeting. Is it apetition After all, you must be quite concerned about how you look to others. It would be a worry for both men and women. Actually, I heard a simr consultation. I also said with a wry smile. It''s not just a hot topic among women. Men will have simr concerns. Since the body is exposed naturally, men also pay attention to it. In particr, of course, the nobles of the samurai family who basically had a lot of work to train their bodies would stand out. It seems to have gained quite a bit of poprity since that day. Well, the body is a serious problem.'' I don''t have anything to be envious of, but I try to stay out of sight as much as possible. In other words, it''s a battle of pride. At the very least, it would be fun to look better than anyone else. Because they say there is no end to dressing up. Who makes such strange noises? Um me? In any case, it means that it is a really good motivator. Hopefully it will be popr Will it sell if I make and sell a dietary guide for summer at this time of year? If you say something stupid again... hmm. But is there such a thing? Mr. Pena? About that, let''s seriously examine itter. It seems that those who design clothes for nobles are urgently contacting Meryl noona, who is the most contributor of all these swimsuits, and asking for advice. Meryl noona seems to be working hard to spread her idea of ideal beauty to them. desirable. Is the era of booming exposureing? That era doesnt have toe. As if to stop talking nonsense, Pena lightly stabbed my side with her fist. Anyways excited It is for the higher development of the territory. Doesn''t mean anything different... What do you mean? Um, what about it? ha He''s smart. Pena sighed lightly, as if she knew clearly anyway, and only slightly teased my side. I''ve never done anything embarrassing otherwise. It''s actually reviving. Are you popr? By the way, in the end, what was the topic the wives were discussing among themselves? What does everyone care about? Are you asking that on purpose? well? If you don''t listen, you won''t know if it''s intentional or not. let''s unt Pena sighed and turned her gaze to something, as if she knew it would happen anyway. that something... . Somehow, it seemed like everyone was just thinking about wearing it somewhere else without telling them to do it? Who provided the causewhat does Mr. Who think? hmm? I guess you won''t know unless you see it yourself. Its shameless. As if this answer was already due, Pena reached out to the one she had prepared in advance. From what I''ve heard, it seems that Meryl noona personally sent a gift, but I don''t know what it is yet. I didn''t check on purpose. must have been aiming Then can we think like them? However much. I won''t say again what that means. In short, it must mean that our house is always peaceful as we go back. I hope one day everyone can enjoy summer beautifully. The dream for it begins now. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 652 - Episode 19 of Gaiden Chapter 4. How to interview a magician The development public opinion about the tourist spot is also gaining support to some extent. Gradually, the process of building a city has entered a stage enough to reveal its outline. Now I''m going to build a city like a city. Is there anything special? Snorting as if it were natural, Aken let out a sigh. This time, the basic work was difficult, so there is nothing we can do about it. As expected, that was the difficulty Now, this is not a new story. in short . There wasnt a single properly t piece ofnd here. Ugh...... For some reason, my heart feels warm. Look. Wasn''t there a hill over there? It was a big deal just to tten that road because I had to cut out what the hell I was doing. Isnt it quite embarrassing to clean up the one-third of the bridge over there? Everyone was dying. Are you saying that on purpose to hear me? Aken made a face of nonsense and ordered the difficulties of the foundation work one by one as ifining. Most of themined that they had a hard time processing the traces of battle. Anyway, I cant go back to war. Most of the removed materials are hardly usable. you''re right That''s right... Its strange. Arell. I thought you would speak more fluently. In fact, I destroyed more than half of the traces that caused them to suffer. Even I feel some level of remorse. At the time, I never thought we would be cleaning it up! Anyway, somehow, the foundation work was finished, right? All that''s left is to build it up! that Right. Still, what is expected is that it will not take longer than the construction of Pahilia. The technology is more advanced than back then, and the financial conditions are much better. Above all, it will introduce new construction technologies. I''m not in a hurry, but I''m sure it''s more to look forward to than before. It''s the builders who build it, so if they don''t do anything stupid, it will end early. Aren''t you expecting something like that? Arel. Will you do it alone? Hmm?????? I think I''m subtly impatient for that kind of thing. I sighed as if I knew everything. Anyway, I know everything about each other''s circumstances. Who do you think is the chief executive in the first ce? Didn''t you suggest moving the forge here? hmm Anyhow, that''s a suggestion. If you reject me, I have nothing to say. no You don''t have to object? If the reason is valid, I have no reason to stop it. Although it is said to be a tourist destination, there arepartments for living or other purposes. More than anything. Isnt it even wider than before? I smiled bitterly as I looked outside, except where the first building construction had started. I guess there are plenty of seats left. What do you mean by any amount? There are groups of people starting separate projects. Was it to solidify thend by filling in the sea? Well, it''s filthy andborious, but it''s not impossible. In the first ce, the ind itself is not a natural object. It wouldn''t be surprising to add anything else there. Wasnt this originally in the n? Because it was so different, there were additional things added to it. I scratched my cheek and pretended not to. Greed blooms in a lump. At first, I simply coveted natural tourist spots. Develop a full-fledged city n. It also attracts foreign capital. Then, sprinkle the toppings on it. As a result, the ns are getting thicker and the number of people and capital to move is getting bigger and bigger. Why do you seem to be increasing your work?'' what about It doesn''t matter if you grow a little more! I was the one who gradually worked with that spirit. And why arent we the only ones bearing the burden? Of course, as the scale has expanded, so many things have been ripped off. He also made certain investments from partners active in other countries. I can handle it alone, but it''s better to disperse if possible. Well, aside from that, wasnt the reason why you wanted to build a new forge simply for scale expansion? Um That''s how it is. Aken scratched the bridge of his nose, as if he was a little embarrassed to speak directly now. I thought the report simply wrote that it was an extension of the smithy? actually A little thing happened. Perhaps thinking that he couldn''t hide it, he expressed his true intentions regarding the relocation of the smithy. There are a few guys from home who hope to cross over to us. aha Did you want to expand on that pretext? Are you okay? You''ll know when you see them, but they''re quite talented. The enemy will do it soon. Beyond that, there must be a purpose. To set up a forge here and try to attract technicians from other continents? Dont deny that either. He must have thought that if he hid it anyway, he would find out sooner orter. I just thought it was good. If it''s a ce where this guy and that guy can gather, they''ll be twisted in many ways. Ha ha ha! home Due to its location, it also serves as a midway route to the continent, but it seems that it was thought that it would be possible to firste into contact with knowledge or supplies other than those previously encountered. Surprised. You guys made up that idea first. How long can''t we just ept what Arel is scooping up for us? For how long What a strange word. They can develop sufficiently by simply doing what they are told, but they are not satisfied with that and show off their will to find a way on their own. Or do you not like it? No way. I have no reason to object. Well, it wouldn''t hurt to set up a new workce here. I readily gave permission. Sometimes a change in environment might lead to something new. At least if I can aplish something beyond my intentions, that''s something I really hope for. Anyway, I guess I''ll just have to wait for a while. Jagoro safety construction is the best! Waiting is also a pleasure, and in the meantime, you have to work closely so that there is no regret. no Wouldn''t it be better to take a vacation in advance to a suitable ce?'' So let''s y. On the other hand, it was around the time that I, thezy Arel, who did not stop thinking of ways to find some spare time, was in the middle of thinking. Arell. Preparations areplete as scheduled. Suddenly, Dia said this. ok? preparation? what are you ready for? As you said, we set the schedule in the near future, but I think you should check it yourself. eww hmm. What is it? Pretend to agree. Pretending to understand well. But on the inside, I was sweating, which was rare for the first time in a while. what was it It didn''t seem like a story about simply going out to y. More than anything else, if it''s that kind of business, I''ll remember it properly. Mmm. As if the memories are vaguely fading.'' I heard and saw that something happened. Maybe it''s work rted. Lately, I''ve been so busy with things rted to tourist destinations. It seems to have been naturally buried in memory. have to remember Dia will understand if I honestly say that I forgot. Rather, they would say, I''m sure you''re busy.'' That doesn''t work... It''s a matter of my pride and conscience. At least, even in a country where farming is the default option, I have avoided being humanly gluttonous because of it. Do I have no shame or form? ah hmm. Yes, I''m sure I haven''t forgotten. hmm For now, I pretend to nod in moderation, buying time to think. Fortunately, I think I can think of it easily. Now, Dia is dressed as if she just went to the tower. For now, since he is carrying out his position as the pagoda owner, when he returns to the pagoda, he wears a solemn robe and brings a new staff exclusively for the pagoda owner. That means... ah? Ites to mind. Fortunately, I don''t think I need to upset Dia without losing face. It was about the Mage Tower reorganization n, right? of course. Fortunately, I remembered correctly. If I was wrong, it would have been like kicking the nket for the first time in a while. huh. It''s definitely today. It seems that my senses are a little out of ce as I have been wandering around to such an extent that I didn''t even know I was going there. It''s a top revamp. Is it already that time? Rather, it is behind schedule. If the pagoda owner changes and the power structure changes, of course, changes wille. Of course, if the basic disposition is not particrly different, the change is insignificant. Dia has always been anxious about the tower. I''ve had a lot of regrets from before, so of course I think there are a lot of things to do. I also sympathize with it, and as I watched this and that, I threw in a few words from time to time. Basically, the agenda itself is a caution that is left to her autonomy. But you can''t apply it right away as you think of it. You should spend some time verifying or preparing. It is a task that must be done carefully, just like holding an event by setting an auspicious day. Just in time to recruit new recruits for the tower, did you say you wanted to apply at that time As I muttered, remembering what I had said before, Dia nodded in agreement. I think it''s a good time. It happened to be justification, so now there would be no opposition. what It won''t matter if there is opposition. Who wille and stop now? First of all, I would like to show you the confirmed issues Dia said so and showed me a document with a somewhat established schedule. ah Right . Are you trying to do something like this... What do you think? hmm. I don''t think I have anything else to say. Let''s proceed like this. In the first ce, the idea itself was entrusted to her, so I have nothing to interfere with. Even so, the reason why I dare to ask my opinion is because Dia asked me to y a role in the current idea. The first thing to do is interview for new recruits The first one for the new Ernesia Mage Tower. It was because he asked me to sit in one of the selection interviews to recruit new talent. Are you okay? There''s nothing I can''t do. and I just passed the city agenda, and there''s nothing to do. I just thought it was good fun. I smirked as I went through the papers again. Maybe something like this would be much better than boring desk work. What must be done first to renew the atmosphere of the tower? Dia thought about it the whole time, and I also listened to counseling from time to time. First of all, many ideas came and went, but the first fundamental was this. We need new talent. Talent is the key to everything. It''s a concept that fits all asions, not just this one. And what if you could fill it with people who fit the new drawing? That alone will make it smoother . Even if they''re not that tant. As long as it can have at least some impact, it will be enough.'' Above all, this recruitment is important in the reorganization n promoted by Dia. It''s because of the peculiarity of the room she thinks. so that Is this recruitment meaningful... That''s right. At least when this starts, it will turn upside down whether inside or outside the tower. It will be difficult to end quietly. It doesnt matter, does it? It is tolerable enough. If you''re prepared, that''s fine. Tak! I put the n on the table and gave a big nod of approval. Then lets begin. It will blow a new wind into the tower! How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 653 - Episode 20 Eventually, it was time to recruit new members for the tower. Until now, the method of recruiting new recruits in the Mage Tower was rmendation by existing wizards or those in power. hmm Dia, is it a simr case to you? yes. The person who found me, who had no ce to go at the time, took me back. Well, it seems like he went through a lot of trouble after that, so let''s not bother asking about it. In short, it basically means rmendation system. Did you pick up guys from the outside who might have qualities? Or get a connection from someone and bring it. It''s like a filthy geeky world. Lets do it If you do that, it will roll just fine. Due to the closed nature of the tower, there is no need to massively recruit people. So this is actually the secondrge-scale recruitment. Second It is not that there has been no recruitment at all. The early days of the establishment of the Kingdom of Ernesia. The days when, let alone the current tower, he barely took over a shabby mansion and used it as a workshop for wizards. At that time, it must have been easy to be ignored because it was a quota. That''s why at that time, it seemed that he was desperate to gather people somehow, and attracted people at random, regardless of talent. So it must be the second recruitment in history. It must be very disturbing... And sure enough. I absolutely cannot admit it! Even though they came right before it, there are also those who cast a so-called belly-up-type lying down. Among some of the elders, those who had undesirable opinions about this new recruitment. It is a creature called Kkondae in the world. They always shout like this. I cant admit it! I don''t know why they always put in the chorus. Is it a biological property? It''s really mysterious because I didn''t major in kkondae studies. And that guy and the old people who join him, cut your belly until the end! is shouting I dont know why. I tried appeasement. It seems they didn''t like it. hmm Is it a tradition? What they shout is the tradition of the tower. Until now, I have never recklessly taught you the knowledge of the Tower. Knowledge is granted only to those who have undergone strict selection. That was our policy and strict mandate from our ancestors. Are you going to break it? Anyway, that''s what I''m iming. In short, I''m going to lie down because I don''t like it. Anyway, in any world, that kind of method ismon. Is it an instinct hidden in human genes? Cut the belly! Instinct. Its a tradition You would have done it even in the early days of the Tower, right? There was just no tradition back then. stupid? It was a big deal. I must have gone senile. Gotta respect the old man. Anyway, it''s a purge if you oppose it! I wanted to personally step in and crush it, but Dia shook her head as she gently put her hand on my shoulder. There is no need for Arel-nim to trouble you. hmm? It doesn''t matter. Rather itchy hands and mouth. hurry Come on, let them bully! It''s human scum''s thing to touch the good guys, but it''s justice to harass the bad guys. justice is so good that''s convenient it''s okay. It''s something I can fix, so you don''t have to worry about it. No, you can worry about it. let me bully you! But no one can hear the cry of my soul. Dia seriously pushed me back and approached the old wizards. radish What do you want to say? First of all, I can''t say anything rude because I can''t treat you carelessly, but I endure it because I thought I couldn''t be too servile. Even if you go out rudely in the first ce, you can''t win against Dia with your strength. Dia just silently looked at them one by one. It''s not like she looks scary at all. On the contrary, he''s the type to feel a bit dazed when he''s not talking, so he''s far from dignified. However, in reality, he is the apex level wizard of the current tower. Of course, they know not only their outward appearance, but also their inner strength, so they startled and sweat as if they were facing a natural enemy. mind I tell you, we will not give up! go Gorum! Of course! Wouldn''t that be useless? ruler. What are you going to do? What Dia did was extremely simple. don''t say anything useless just watch quietly You don''t even need a loud voice. You can speak so low that only they can hear you. Loud barking is something weak-looking people do. no see. Uhm? I heard that you recently invested in a new ce. Ugh?! I want to wish you all the best. I hope it goes well. But the world is, you don''t know what will happen at any time. A meteorite of unknown origin may fall, and a pir of fire may suddenly soar. And if you do your research, you''lle up with something like this. It is a natural phenomenon. Called. The world is such a mystery. Hmm? What do you want to say? not really I just want to support your work. It''s so calm that it''s clear that there''s no such thing at all, but that''s what she''s saying. Come to think of it, I don''t think it''s something to oppose. I need to be a little more careful. Dont get me wrong. It''s not like I''m denying your work. Nothing like cancer. One by one, they start pulling their tails out. It''s not that I''m threatening something, but if I say it moderately usible, my feet go numb and I hesitate. In the end, they scattered like a swarm of ants hit by a water bomb. It''s done. As if somehow ted, Dia speaks confidently and urges us to go. Well, you should know roughly what you normally do. You are literally the tyrant of the Tower. Mum. You''re doing great. By the way, who are you watching and imitating? Do you have anything to ask? Looking at me, I sighed. taught me very good things Anyway, it seemed like it was already ready. Gradually, arge procession began to form in the tower as well. One publicity is staggering. That matrix is all neers to pass the interview for this tower. Thanks to Arell, the promotion itself was easy. The key to publicity is abundant funding. It seems that spreading information throughout Ernesia Kingdom for today was quite helpful. The problem is that there are quite a lot more people than expected This much can be done somehow. I wonder if the work is burdensome, but fortunately it doesn''t seem to be a big deal. If that''s the case, then I have nothing else to say. wow They really gathered from all over the ce... . From merchants to farmers... Are there even people from aristocratic families? Regardless of status, it feels like they gathered together. It also serves the purpose. It''s a purpose... What Dia wants is a more open mage tower. To renovate and change the atmosphere of the closed tower of the past. This is what she argued for. Everyone should have a chance. A more free opportunity Its a pity, but it cant be said that all of them are selected. that''s realistically impossible. But I can give you a chance. Dia is trying to gradually get rid of the closed atmosphere of the tower by increasing opportunities. Then I guess I''ll have to pick some tough guys for that too. Even if it''s a little clumsy, you can teach it, so there''s no need to feel pressured. Will it be any good? I shrugged and urged him to leave. Many people gathered from all over the kingdom of Ernesia. one purpose. To obtain the result of entering the Magic Tower. It ismon sense that magicians have the perception that they are the same as people from another world. It is hard to think of them as human beings like themselves who cover their appearance withrge robes and wield magic wands with a strange atmosphere. That''s why I don''t think it will be possible. In such a car, an announcement was put up that the Magic Tower would recruit new recruits from generation to generation. Any age. It doesn''t matter gender or rank. There are those who intervene out of interest, and there are those who genuinely seek it out. Or, there are those who are pushed and sent by someone. There is no limit to knocking the tower. It is said that even the travel expenses will be borne by the kingdom no matter how far they travel. If so, wouldn''t it be a chance? A lot of people gather around that idea. But the alternative interview What are you trying to do? You''re not asking a difficult question, are you? Of course, there are also anxious thoughts. Most of these people do not even know the letter Ma'' in magic. Although it was caught in the announcement, it is not known how to cross that threshold, so there is no choice but to be confused. What is magic in the first ce? With that thought in mind, they entered the tower. It is also to exin the process before the full-scale interview begins. It seemed that Topju, who was in charge of this task, would give a speech first, perhaps to inform the purpose of this project. What kind of person is Topju? Nothing is known about the Mage Tower, and recently, rumors within the kingdom tend to spread faster than before, but even so, to them, it is literally like a floating cloud. Soon the top owner appeared. The current manager of the Ernesia Magic Tower. My name is Dia Leki. What surprised me was my first impression of the top owner. The existence of a young apex was quite a shock to them, who knew nothing but a general image of wizards who were shut out in the world. Since it is said to be the owner of a pagoda, one usually thinks of a solemn old man who must have lived hundreds of years. To them, the existence of the young Mage Tower Master was quite a shock. In hindsight, the previous owner of the pagoda belonged to the younger sidepared to the past owners, but it is also because he was so closed-minded that he was not known. I''ve heard some rumors. As an outsider, it is a case that hase up from the bottom. If so, a look of admiration and respect will naturally arise. Everyone knocked on the tower''s door for the study of magic. In front of those who were so astonished, Dia quietly began to give a speech. What is magic to you? what is magic To that question, they were silent. I''m not asking for an answer. It''s not just asking them. This is also true for the numerous wizards watching this ce. Is it simply to start a fire like this? Dia flicked her finger lightly, and decorations made of mes fluttered across the ceiling. It''s a simple art that uses mana. Of course, it is not easy for anyone to do it without holding a cane or even giving a nce while giving a speech. It is prejudice. We did not touch this study for such a thing. For fancy magic? That''s not bad either. Might be fun However, Dia wanted to say a more essential meaning than that. to get the truth? That''s not bad either. for wealth? It doesn''t deny that either. If you put all of that together, the goal will eventuallye down to this. To be better. she said so It doesn''t matter if you want knowledge or wealth. It wasn''t even wrong. Of course, if it is excessive, it will cause ruin, but in the end it will be self-employed. Everything to get better. There are definitely things that have improved with the development of magic. In the past, it is said that they had a hard time even getting one fire. But now there is no need to strike flint. It''s a recent thing, but magic tools to get fire have also bemon, and one or two have been supplied to quite a few viges. That''s the result of pursuing magic. The more we seek the truth, the better the world bes. That is our duty and the duty of those who seek knowledge. Pursuing magic and distributing its results far and wide. Dia considers it their duty. Of course you can''t force it. There will be people who do not agree with each other. In fact, there are people in the tower who don''t like Dia''s methods. Even so, there is a difference between pursuing and not pursuing. If you don''te forward and im it, you won''t find out. Surely, some of you will cross the threshold of this tower Some of you wille back. Not everyone can benefit from it. It''s a pity, but the world can''t bepletely fair. I dont know what kind of people will stay here, but I hope they can achieve results that match their goals. With everyone listening solemnly, Dia concluded her speech. Then, I hope you will speak your mind without regret. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 654 - First of all, the 1st selection of the 21st episode of the side story is done with a fairly simple procedure. It can also be said that it is simr to the so-called document and descriptive interview. I would like to teach everyone who has a will, but the reality is cruel. Even if you seek ideals, you have no choice but to be cold-hearted at some point. Under the circumstances, what can be left in the end is a maximum of 3 discounts Maybe less than that. I''m sorry but I can''t help it. About 2,000 people applied It means that there can be up to 600 people left. This is the case when it is assumed to be the maximum. The reason is talent. It''s sad, but magic counts talent. At least if you can''t handle magic, you won''t be able to dream of magic. The primary selection criteria are mana sensitivity tests and answers to basic questions There are no objective criteria for screening. All you have to do is pass the cutoff. but . Even if I can''t do it, I''ll cut off half of it... The problem is mana sensitivity. Let''s think about what I endured to earn the sad nickname of a magic eunuch in the past. At that time, even if I thought it was suspicious, there were not many people who sincerely questioned it. Because there are surprisingly many people who do not have mana sensitivity. In general, 7 out of 10 people say they dont have it. Or, even if you have it, its a case where it blooms innately. It''s not that there''s no way, but at least it won''t be able to be included in the current screening standards. It is not an exaggeration to say that the majority will kneel here. At this point, its no different from the standard of the existing tower, right? So you said you would use a separate method? This is it. What Dia took out from there was a magic tool in the form of handcuffs that covered her hands. It is still in the beginning stage, but we are nning to use it for evaluation. Is it already finished? It wasn''t that I waspletely unaware of its identity. But it appeared faster than I expected. 7 which was an auxiliary magic power supply magic tool. yes. It is not yet in the stage of actual use, but it was judged that such a test would be worth trying, so I ordered preparation. Dia said so and handed over the tool she brought out to show me. Pretty heavy gloves. However, it is too heavy to use as armor and the strength is not good. Because it is not a tool for defense. It is a device that Dia has been conducting research on recently. hmm where where. Let me put on those gloves. The device built into the glove reacts and works. What I feel inside is a pseudo-magic circle. If you use this, even a wizard without a circle can use the minimum amount of magic. In short, it is a simple magic activation device. Of course, in order to actually use it, the user must know the magic theory as quickly as possible. When I pretended to simply snap my fingers, sparks the size of my fingernails formed. Incidentally, I didn''t use my magic circle at all when I created this spark. That''s just the power of this tool. It is still in the theoretical stage, but Well, this alone is great enough. How much effort the sorcerer spends even to create just one circle. What if you imitate even a part of it using magic tools? Even if you cant use it in real life, it will be more than enough for researchers. Even if you don''t have talent, you can enjoy the privilege of magic. Because that''s her motto. It''s a nice device. thank you. Even if you can''t use it in realbat, you can use it to see if you have the sense to handle beginner mana without a circle yet. Of course, you can''t know all the qualities of an individual with just that, and there may be things you can''t catch, but at least it''s better than nothing. I think this will do its job well enough for the review. Rather, at this point, I wonder if I even need to be in this position. At this rate, it would be like a totem sitting still. That''s not bad, but it''s my main goal to do the right thing when things like this happen. I guess I need to be more active in organizing the exams. Then should I hurry up and prepare it?'' The final judging task I proposed. I will write that too. Because I''m quite used to being in a position to give trials.'' It''s as if you''ve be a sphinx, and you''re tormented to the fullest... no! I''ll give you a test! hmm? Isn''t he the one who brings trials? Anyway, I''ll be sure to test any guy from anywhere. are you okay! Because you won''t die! Seldin admired the wizard. Ever since I was young, I thought that wizards were really great people. They used magic to make crops grow better or to defeat monsters that the vigers couldn''t even think of attacking easily. also Personally, she was greatly favored by the wizard. That''s why she longed for wizards and wanted to be one as well. But it''s like a dream that will nevere true. Ordinary people are not even allowed to step on the mage tower, let alone a wizard. It is impossible unless there is some kind of dy. At such a moment, I heard that arge number of new recruits were being recruited. Of course, there must be minimum qualifications, but it is an opportunity that has not been avable so far. So, I applied for recruitment. Really?'' I don''t even have the confidence that I''ll be able to stick to it. I just applied because I was attracted. There is no remedy. To be honest, as soon as I arrived at the tower, I didn''t think it was strange to pack my bags after failing the test. however . uh? Are you left behind? I identally passed the first test. A girl nkly staring up at the ceiling nkly in her head? empty uh? really? is it really going to happen? It sounds obvious, but it seems that there are still tests left to take. Well, it can''t be that simple. Sounds like you need to pass the next screening. You said it was a full-scale interview and exam, right? But what do you mean it''s a test? Worries take precedence. As usual, she took a stone from her bosom and ced it on her forehead, closing her eyes. It seemed as if he was praying. It''s worth being nervous. Even the one who oversees the tests of those gathered here, including her... . wee. sweethearts. I am Arell Ernesia, who will host your interview. That is Allel. I''ve heard rumors. Arel''s name was so famous that even a viger had heard of it. He was the great lord who aplished the revival of Pahilia, and I don''t know why, but he seemed like someone who had done something great. But why is Arel Ernesia like that? Is this person a wizard too? My head was spinning because I didn''t know anything. To be honest, I feel like throwing up because of the burden. Whether you know that feeling or not. Arel somehow met her eyes and smiled strangely as if he knew everything. Yes, I must exin. Each candidate, including you, will currently take the selection test at a separate location. Arel began to exin to them. All applicants will be randomly selected and judged with different interviewers. Among them Dia... There will be people who will face the tower owner. In addition, the high-ranking wizards of the Mage Tower personally step forward to select them. Dont get me wrong. No matter who takes the test, there is no question of whether the test is easier or more difficult. And the results of the selection are not shared with other interviewers. For example, interviewer A passes a rough examination. However, the results can be viewed by others and dismissed. Negatives are not tolerated. So, no one has an advantage or a disadvantage. what Although there may be differences in the content of some tests. Well, those who fall will fall anyway. The one who will stick is bound to stick. Isn''t that more disturbing? Even so, no one would have the courage to tackle that Areel Ernesia. Even if I say that, it won''t befortable. Yeah What should I do for the interview? Eventually, after mustering up courage, Seldin spoke up. Doing it is courage, but I couldn''t stand the feeling that others were pushing me with their eyes. ???? hmm. you? yes I am My name is Seldin. Seldin. Yes, there was a name like that. Are you from the southern region of the kingdom? Arel muttered her name slowly, as if recalling a name buried in his memory. yes I have already checked your names. I memorized pretty much everything. Anyway, let''s start the test. Arel started by pping her hands as if to attract attention again. but But what are you trying to do? There is nothing here. don''t worry. I''ve already prepared everything I need. And it just activated. Arel said that and pped her hands once more. and that moment. uh what? ugh... They just lost their minds. Suddenly, his eyes went dark, and he fell headlong, swept away by a sense of helplessness to the point where he couldn''t even speak. ruler. Let the test begin. Except for Arel''s voice, which sounds like he''s enjoying himself somehow... . When they opened their eyes, they must have been bewildered to find that they were in apletely unfamiliar space. This ce... Where is this ce?! Not only her, but everyone who opened their eyes was taken aback. When I opened my eyes, I saw that I hadnded in a strange ce, not the room I had just entered for an interview. A pure white room with nothing but a door visible in the distance. [Don''t panic. Are you going to use them because the guys who want to enter the Mage Tower are so scared?] I heard Arel''s voice. However, Arel himself was nowhere to be seen. It seemed that only his voice could be heard from above. [This is a subspace specially adjusted for your test. It won''t harm your body and there won''t be any threat, so rest assured.] As he exined, a few weak breathing bursts out here and there. Of course, I am not relieved to understand his exnation. It is to believe that there will be no harm. [My test is a bit special. I wanted to judge this and that by looking at you guys, so I made a separate space to order.] What are we supposed to do here? [what I''ll exin that step by step. First of all, open that door and go inside.] However, just as everyone hesitated, someone suddenly stepped out ahead and grabbed the doorknob. what Won''t hee in? He is the oldest of these candidates. A middle-aged man who can look like he''s 50, even if he can''t. Couldn''t that Areel Ernesia have dug a trap to hurt us? Let''s go inside. Speaking without hesitation, he opened the door abruptly, and only then did the rest of the test takers nod their heads and follow suit. [] .] Let them all enter the room. bang! The sound of the door closing was heard, and then the door disappeared. Instead, there is only the same door on the other side. [There are several rooms like this, and you just have to cope with the tests prepared for each room.] Coping... We don''t know anything? When the middle-aged man who opened the door for the first time asked with a wry smile, Arelughed simrly, saying, It doesn''t matter.'' [I''m not asking you to pick the correct answer. No matter what I do, it''s not like I''m going to drop out right here. Calm down.] Is it like that? Somehow, including him, Seldin and everyone else tilted their heads in puzzlement. What do you mean by intention? [Anyway, let''s start the first test now. First of all, let''s touch the device there.] As Arel said, there is a strange marble in the middle of the room. And around that bead were several daggers. The de of the dagger was blunt, so it seemed that it could not even cut paper. [Not exined. There are various simple spells condensed into that dagger.] It seems that the magic activated by active mages in the tower is sealed. If you hold it up and activate it right away, the magic will activate again. [Well, the number of times is roughly 10 per dagger, so it''s better not to overdo it.] What are you trying to do? [It''s nothing special. First of all, I want to see a little bit of your pulpit.] Pulpit? While everyone tilted their heads, I first picked up the dagger as instructed. And the crystal ball starts to glow. Then, he was summoned immediately. one monster. Ugh?! why monster? How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 655 - Side Story Episode 22 A certain monster?! Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! A scream broke out. You said there''s nothing dangerous?! Did you cheat? [ruler. ruler. Calm down, that''s not real. I told you, nothing dangerous.] Is that dangerous?! [ruler. Calm down.] And soon, they too realized a sense of incongruity. Monsters don''t attack. Rather, isn''t it like raising your arms and waving your hands? [It''s fake. A fake that simply mimics the appearance of a monster. It''s a golem made of y.] What is that what you want to do? [What do you think is the most popr request for wizards?] Everyone is silent. In the meantime, one examinee cautiously brought out the words. She was a girl of the same age as Seldin. monster It is extermination. [bingo? There''s no prize for guessing correctly, but you answered well.] It''s ironic, but the mostmon request that wizards receive is to save monsters. Either belonging to the Mage Tower or a free mage who left the Tower. Generally, what people want most is borrowing their abilities. In particr, there are many times when you want magical power. [To put it bluntly, it''s destructive power.] It''s not for nothing that the general image of wizards is mostly human bombers who use wide-area attack magic. battle Are you saying you want to see your skills? [It''s not like that. There is only one thing I want to see.] When Arel said that, there was someone who inadvertently released the magic ceremony sealed in the dagger. It was simply a mistake caused by tension. A magic circle unfolded from the tip of the dagger, and a fireball the size of a head came out. Unfortunately, I missed the monster. Aaaaaaaang! There was an unexpected explosion on the other side. A pir of fire that seemed to soar through the ceiling. Arel''s next words were heard while everyone was stunned. [How will you react when you have power? I missed you. Yes, he has a good expression on his face.] A reaction [Fight in peace. It''s not that I''m good at fighting. But I don''t mean to do it roughly.] It''s not really that important. Allel only exined that. give strength A power that I have never encountered before. How will you react when you hold it in your hand? Traditionally, human naturees out when you gain strength cheaply. Of course, I can''t say that intention outright. [Take it in moderation.] A voice like if it were right in front of you, you''d be waving your hands flutteringly. [Oh. and .] As if ovepping with Arell''s voice, the monster''s ws wed at the floor. I said it was obviously fake, but it was oddly vivid. [Once you get hit by that monster, it really hurts, so you better be careful.] Isn''t it too much? [are you okay? Our healing ability is the best on the continent. Even if your whole body is torn into 30 pieces, don''t worry because it can be repaired without leaving a scar.] On the contrary, I can''t be relieved. Well, even that would be the intention. But I can''t even cry out in regret. This is a difference of position. In the end, you have no choice but to do what you are told to do. Seldin, too, half-trembled, raised his dagger and aimed at it. However, the destructive power came to mind a moment ago, and he trembled and was unable to aim properly. It''s fake, but can I really shoot? no. what if i shoot it? While she hesitated, the monster''s ws came in and someone pulled her by the back. You fool! Do you want to be beaten as is?! ah I''m sorry... She quickly apologized to the unknown opponent for now, swallowing dry saliva and holding the dagger in her hand again. Anyway, the test has begun. So everyone burst into tears. Meanwhile. I was happily watching the behavior of the test takers who responded in a hurry. Does this make it look like he''s simply harassing me?'' What I do looks grumpy, but I came up with it after really thinking about it seriously. In the end, what Arel-nim wants to see is the attitude you gave them when you gave them strength? At some point, Dia came back and spoke to me while ncing at the video I was watching. oh? Are you done with your work? I am taking a break for a while. Looks like you''re rolling hard too. What I want to see is the literal attitude. Humans change when empowered. Whether it''s in a good direction or a bad direction, it''s bound to change. Even giving a child a knife can change their behavior. And don''t make an impact. Push it. If you give them strength and let them use it, how will they react? And if you look at it, you can know the future growth pattern of the person. If you want to see human nature, driving it is the best. So, I prepared for this test. What I want to give is not just a physical sense of crisis. Even after this, I have to roll my head. Or stimte thinking in various directions to bring out nature. I know roughly if I roll it.'' Through the result, it is judged whether or not to develop their qualities. Above all, since you have to reveal all of your talents and personality without hiding it, it''s perfect for exposing your bottom line. There are concerns that it might be a bit extreme. are you okay. I''ll make sure you don''t get left behind. I can''t say I don''t have personal preferences. I mean, I''m a very mean person. I''m telling you, but I''m not bullying you. It''s a test! test! hmm. Is that over there? While I was watching and having such a conversation, one of the groups I was watching finally defeated the prepared monster. hmm. I put my strength together and drove it well to knock it down. then Shall we do the next task? After that, the task to test them continued. Some were simple, some were embarrassing, like having them deal with the monsters in the first ce. All I can do is barely cope with the feeling of being exhausted and about to copse. Even Seldin, who prided himself on having his own stamina, eventually gave out a half-whispering sound. Its frighteningly hard! What are you still excited about? You just need to be able to scream. Hey Ive seen many young people who said they couldnt do it until now. It''s fine if you can still grumble verbally like you do. It''s too much. Lets try hard. He chuckled at her who was depressed and encouraged the other test takers as well. Well, putting their own will aside, as long as they act together, they won''t be able to cause any harm. ah. The uncle said, Its Kelgin. Come to think of it, I didn''t even hear the name. Seldin bowed his head and said his name as well. Come to think of it, why did you apply here? You mean me? Well, I want to be a wizard at this age. Even if it looks like a main book, I have nothing to say. ah I don''t mean that. Even if I asked myself, I wondered if I had asked something useless. Nothing. I thought it was just the right opportunity. ? Yes? Confused by the meaningless words, Kelgin burst into a goodugh after a brief silence. My daughter also became independent I felt skeptical about what I was doing. I was curious to see if I could try a car like that. Sense of skepticism Its nothing. It doesn''t matter if you think the old man is wandering around looking for a pastime. He smiles and passes it on coolly. Then, thedy seems to have a problem, too? A little bit. She stuttered a little and replied passively. Did youe by force? no. That''s not it. Strictly speaking, he wanted to be a wizard himself and volunteered himself. Seldin sighed and took out a small, scarlet stone from his bosom, holding it and pretending to ce it on his forehead. It seemed as if he was praying. home? Is it magic stone? No, the color is unusual. ah sorry. It''s like a habit. Someone gave it to me in the past. It calms my mind when I use this. I was suspicious of the strange tone, but I didn''t bother to ask. hmm. Are you a wizard? yes. There is someone who helped me when I was young. When I was young, I identally got help from a wizard. Did you find that benefactor? Oh no. I heard that he is not a member of the Tower, but a wandering wizard. I can''t even remember his face now. I don''t even think I''ll meet you again if Ie to a ce like this. It must have been influenced anyway. Is it longing . Won''t you regret it? yes? What does it mean? Even if you enter the Magic Tower, there may be difficult things. Above all, magic may not be as good as you think. weird talk I mean, it doesnt matter. Although he was somewhat concerned, Seldin tilted his head a little before replying. jeon I am clumsy in doing anything. Farming is not done properly, so it is a nuisance. It''s not easy to do anything else... Thats why I was wondering if maybeing here would make a difference. you?????? As if sensing a strange nuance, Kelgin was about to ask an additional question, but the scenery changed before that. The next task has begun. This time quite Calm down. As he said, there is no particrly provocative sight. Instead, there are many books piled up this time. And the door to the other side has a groove just the right size for the book. [This time, it''s not really a hard test, so don''t worry.] His tone didn''t reassure me at all. I already vaguely noticed that Arel''s voice had a serious sense of mischief. It must be a goal-striking test. [hmm It''s good to relieve some tension. What happened?] As if it didn''t matter, Arel lightly started exining the next test task. [Is there a book there? It''s a magic book that contains various theories about magic.] It''s called a magic book, but it''s not dangerous because it''s simply a description of magic theories. he said so Of course, those who suffered a lot did not believe me. Seeing that, Arel only muttered, This time its real. [There are different magic theories in each book.] There is a gap in the door. [If you insert the magic book that matches the gap, it will open. step ah. I''m impatient.] There was someone who reacted immediately to the word magic book, picked up an appropriate one, and nted it in the groove. Arell sucks. I bit my tongue, but it was already toote. Roaring! Isn''t that the magic book burning? As if its cool?! The person who put the magic book in was startled and fell backwards. [don''t worry. It doesn''t actually burn. It must be terribly hot. And listen to the end.] Thanks to that, it saved me a bit of trouble exining. [If you insert the wrong magic book as you see it, it will get hot like that right away, so refer to it.] The wrong magic book... [It''s telling you to find the correct answer.] Among the numerous magic books, there is one that is the correct answer. [If you look, there must be a problem with the door. Find a book suitable for that problem and insert it.] Even if you ask me to insert it We... [know. You''re a newbie who doesn''t even know the word ma'' for magic yet. However, even if you learn magic, the position to constantly explore doesn''t change.] We really don''t know anything? [It''s the same for everyone.] Knowledge is alwayscking and you always have to search for it. [If you can read the text, you''ll find it if you use your brain somehow.] I adjusted the difficulty level. If you think about it and understand it to some extent, you will be able to reach it somehow. Finding answers while studying andparing data is also the wizard''s headquarters [It''s not just the morous daily life. Rather, there are many boring days like this.] If you can''t do that, there''s no need to study magic. Arell calmly asserted. [Then do your best to find the correct answer.] The correct answer... . The test takers already got tired of looking at the piles of magic books. How long will it take to read each one of them and figure out the contents and find the answer? [By the way, the one who finds it quickly this time... I might remember it fondly.] Arel speaks as if pushing their will behind them. In the end, as soon as his exnation was over, the test takers rushed towards the mountain of magic books. and after about a few minutes. I dont know! It is said that those who were blocked in front of the wall of knowledge let out their unique screams of pain. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 656 - Episode 23: It''s better to be physically ill! After a while, they all uttered the same sentiment. And Seldin is no exception. wow When I open a magic book, admirationes out. However, it is far from being inspired. Is this a letter? What crazy talk are you talking about? You can''t read, can you? Oh no Simple things can be read. Recently, the kingdom has supported me in various ways, so even a girl from the countryside can somehow manage to read simple sentences without stuttering. But it didn''t seem like it would turn out that way. After reading the book of magic, I lost my strength in my gaze in a daze. Covering the magic book. I open it again and I''m nk... . That''s it. You don''t have to pretend to look. Im sorry. never mind. Because half of them look like this. To be honest, I don''t know. Kelgin smiled bitterly and shook the book he was looking at. You must have learned something like this before.] Gee. Ahahahahaha I didnt say anything, but I could feel the atmosphere of empathy here and there. There is a way to test it randomly, but I''m ignorant, but there''s nothing I can''t do. However, not everyone was very reluctant, perhaps because they had seen the mes a while ago. It is not a simple thing to endure momentary pain even if life is not affected. I would have started to get a bit nervous. Is it because I noticed that atmosphere? As if pondering for a while, Seldin began to stare at the piled up magic books. perhaps. hmm? Why but? If you don''t mind, why don''t you try the book I picked out? Are you not good at reading? a little I have a feeling that I can''t talk about. Ive been good at this since before. At least I don''t want to cause trouble. Is it because you thought so? When he asked seriously as if he had made up his mind on something, not only Kelgin but also the other test takers did not take it lightly and agreed for the time being. Choose one and see. ???? then. Seldin briefly walked over to the stack of books, then crouched down and stared at them. It''s bound to look odd. It''s not even reading a book. I just squat down in front of them and stare at them. Make eye contact as if you were talking to them. you what the hell... However, there is a bizarre atmosphere that makes you hesitate to even casually talk to it. It is not considered a prank. Let''s keep silent and watch without interruption. huh That''s it. I heard you. Strange self-talk. However, I feel like I''m talking to the book of the hobsa, not them. While they were bewildered, she vigorously straightened herself up and turned round and round. all right! eww hmm?! Is that true?! How the hell did you know? While everyone was making disbelief faces, Seldin energetically grabbed a book and strode towards the door. for a moment?????? Eight lively before it dries! and insert the magic book. Then, gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr and there was no fire. [oh. You''re faster than I thought.] Arel''s voice came from somewhere. and a short apuse. The door opened just like that. [Congrattions on passing. You guys were the second fastest.] I''m happy, but on the other hand, I can''t help but listen in bewilderment. ruler! Come on! And, leaving them behind, she strides forward first and energetically waves her hand. Suddenly, there are guys who pass more than half of them. Isnt it faster than Arel-nim expected? what so so. Its good that everyone is motivated. I thought it would take a little more time, but the pace that passed was surprisingly fast. Motivation also means that there is a will or talent. The first one was almost right off the bat I watched several crystal balls and looked at the progress of each test taker group. There are still people struggling. And those who passed first... No, I should say it was the work of only one person. A young man took the initiative to solve the exam. Is it okay? After reading the magic book in an instant, he finds and presents the answer on the spot. I clearly understand and act. hmm What kind of talent do you have? The theory itself is fundamental, so it is not impossible to solve it. Considering that the purpose is to select talent anyway, it''s a desirable thing, right? There is a slight difort, but that doesn''t matter now. And those who passed second This one is bizarre in the opposite sense. ???? indeed. Dia also nodded her head after seeing what they had passed through and understanding what I was trying to say. This one did not understand the answer. Did you take a picture of it? I didnt understand and solve the problem. For now, I also thought about the girl who became the main character. It''s simple because I''ve memorized the approximate personal information. Seldin You are from an ordinary outskirts. There was nothing particrly unusual about it. but My magic affinity was slightly higher than others. Friendship Well, is there no choice but to do so? You have that kind of talent. yes? skill? hmm. not a big deal. Maybe Dia, you''ll find out if you watch a little longer. I already have a rough guess about that girl. But exposing everything is no fun, so let''s watch it first. Because its not a bad thing to gather useful talent. More than that, the test ising to an end soon... . What to try next? After that, the tests continued. To feel and respond to the effects of the artifact yourself. To escape from a room that suddenly copses under your feet. I started to get confused whether I was picking a wizard or an adventurer. Around the time when I was swayed by a situation that I didn''t know whether it was a test or a hardship, and before I knew it, I was emptying my head and panicking. The end is finally in sight. Finally done! It was painful, but fortunately I was able to do it without causing any inconvenience. Its done AAAAAAAAAAAAA! Thinking so, she tried to stretch as she finally felt freed from the pressure. ???? uh? As if feeling something incongruent, I tilted my head for a moment. It was because of the signs approaching from behind her. Arge shadow that seems to block the indoor lighting. It''s Kelgin. mister? I tilted my head at the strange feeling, but he didn''t answer. The atmosphere was strange. And as if the hunch was correct. He took something out of his pocket. Be quiet. It was dered in a high-handed tone. Sometimes the test is over. There''s no reason to watch any more. From now on, you will have to quietly serve as hostages. He revealed his true nature by tantly putting on a threatening atmosphere. I''m sorry, but the test will no longer be able to continue. meaningless words. Seldin and the other test takers just widened their eyes, not understanding the words. Im sorry to you guys This is my job too. A slightly bittersweet tone. ah me? Seldin looked at him in disbelief, but he calmly shook his head. And it immediately took action. I took out the crystal ball wrapped around the chain from my bosom and lifted it. When the chain was removed from the crystal ball, a bright blue light emitted that even those who were still ignorant of magic could understand. The mana that moves from the inside of that tool overflows. If you stay calm, nothing will happen to you. As he said that, he gripped the crystal ball more tightly, and the light shone more strongly, and something slowly opened his eyes from the restraints. What jumped out was a monster with a strange presence. Judging by the eye, it is a monster that is 5 meters tall and has a strange iron te attached to its huge body. At first nce, they look like trolls, but even with theirck of knowledge, they feel that something is fundamentally different. Kaaaaaaaaaaaaa! When the monster let out a muddy cry, some were overwhelmed and copsed. Quaaaaaaagh! It became an abyss at once. No matter where they went, there were those who tried to escape. Be quiet. cooong! Following his instructions, the monster stomps lightly, and he sits down in a hurry. It''s not just because I''m surprised. Overwhelmed by power. If you stay as is, there will be no harm to you. Arent you the one with business? If you stay calm, you won''t do any harm. I couldn''t easily believe that, but it was clear that the monster would attack me if I went against it. Everyone obeyed orders and sat down, revealing that they had no intention of rebelling. Yeah, just stay that way. and. Write this just in case. He pulled out another magic tool. After using it, this time, a string made of red magic formed around the necks of the test takers and stuck to them as if they were wrapped around their necks. What?! Dont fall off! There is no texture. However, one cannot calmly ept the fact that something is wrapped around one''s neck. A sense of danger as if one''s life had been put in mortgage. Dont worry. If you stay calm, you won''t have to use it. he''s humble And he overbearingly controlled the movements of the test takers. It was literally taken hostage. mister why would you do this... Seldin asked in disbelief. He seemed to ignore it, but finally let out a small sigh. From the beginning, this was my wish. Its purpose was to hinder you. Something like this? Why? Come to think of it, did I say that he had children It was my daughter. ancient? For sure. Seeing her nkly staring at her, he said, barely clenching his fists as if suppressing his growing anger. Obviously Mr. It is a lie to say that I married my daughter. ???? yes? No, I couldnt even send it. as soon as Because of these damn wizards. What does that mean? He looked up and murmured, as if she had briefly lost her staring gaze. I''ll be listening anyway How long will you be watching? [Until you feel like stating your requirements?] Arell Ernesia''s voice. The mischievous feeling from before hadpletely disappeared, and he answered seriously as if he fully understood the current situation. [It''s not my policy to provoke and bleed. so. Did you feel like talking about the requirements?] I will. What does he want money for? or not? what else? But what he said was unexpected. What is being asked is the neck of a certain wizard. I just want him to be brought to me and executed in front of my eyes. And if I have to say more, the cancetion of this selection. I will include that too. [] Is this selection cancelled? Why''?] Didn''t I tell you? I had a daughter... . And it''s just a grudge against the person who deceived and destroyed her daughter. He said coldly and snorted. Is it fair to raise talent?e now? Don''t talk nonsense. It seems genuinelymentable. It seems hateful. Are you saying that the tower has such a face now? I sincerely ask that. On the subject of seducing and destroying young people who dont know anything like that. Observing the situation, I kept talking to that man. There are things I want to buy time for, but there are also things I care about. Is it a grudge? [I will not deny it.] At first, I wondered if the person who was simply instigated by someone revealed his true color, but it seems that the rtionship is deeper than I thought. It''s not an excuse to go around. I really feel the hate. Did you say it was your daughter? And just like that, Dia, who was aware of the situation and was moving, returned. In her hand is a bundle of slightly worn-out parchment paper. that? This is the list at the time. It was 23 years ago. And among them, I was able to confirm a list with the name of a wizard engraved on it. Seni I entered the Magic Tower 25 years ago, and 2 years after that... Did he die in an ident? It''s supposed to be like that in terms of name. [Nonsense.] I deliberately left themunication tool on. Because the surest way to find out the truth is to ask yourself. [Sounds like an ident... Aren''t you guys the Magic Tower that cornered that child!] To say it was a misunderstanding has strong conviction and hatred. I raised my hand to stop Dia, who was trying to answer, and asked. Im sorry, but I want you to exin. What you know? [] I''ll tell you.] How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 657 - Episode 24 of the side story The story he told after that is something I can''t help but feel bittersweet while listening to my heart. in short. His daughter embraced magic and entered the tower. [At one time, someone said that the child had the ability to learn magic.] He praised the child for his talent and invited him to join the Mage Tower and be his disciple. But even now, wizards are still like floating clouds in the sky. Of course I was hesitant. The child consulted with his father. [I am After thinking about it, why don''t you nurture that talent in Seni? I said.] A tone of deep regret. [] That shouldn''t have happened.] He is just a hunter. There isn''t much he can do for his daughter. But if you be a wizard... Wouldn''t it be great if you had talent and expressed your will? With such a feeling, I supported the child''s path. [That''s how I let go... . and .] And the only thing that came back two yearster was a letter announcing the child''s death. [I couldn''t even see the remains. I begged the Tower, but they ignored it.] Even for two years, the bodies of those who have been taught by the Tower cannot be shown to outsiders. The person who made such a im and encouraged her daughter to be a disciple at that time seemed to have incinerated her body. Of course you get angry. However, if the daughter was also prepared for something, she couldn''t help but be sad. Thinking so, he barely endured it. but . [It was only recently that I learned the truth.] And the year beforest. A wizard who was in the tower at the time came to him and bowed his head to tell him all the truth. [Against that child He said he did an experiment he couldn''t talk about... .] I held out my hand to Dia to ask for the parchment. Dia also held it out without a word. I read it. Certainly, there is a sense of incongruity in the nuances. It feels like a well-crafted document. There is an unnaturalness intentionally decorated to hide something. It''s not like he''s telling lies.'' [atst The one who killed that child is the one who said he was the teacher!] So Did you think of something like this? [I know. The current tower master nobleman probably doesn''t matter. But what about other than that?] he said. The one with a grudge is the tower itself. [Can you really say that if you take them in, you won''t be like my daughter''?] I know your grudge. I understood what you wanted to say. But that doesn''t solve it. Its just a matter of venting your anger. [I know. First of all, my purpose is to publicize this grudge... And.] Are you his recruit? There is nothing to think deeply about. I said that a while ago too. Arouse awareness by revealing hidden facts from the past. Now that what he said was being heard by the test takers, it must have been that there were no people who were agitated. And finally, if you pay off your grudge, that will be the end. know. I saw a lot of people who gave up like that. After a while I changed the settings of themunication port. For once, don''t hear what I''m saying. Dia. Who is the wizard I spoke of? I hurriedly looked up the list, but Dia was speechless. Around the time I was taking over, it seems that he left the tower for a sudden reason. ah. It bounced. It''s obvious. Since there are many kangies and he thinks that there will be no one to see them in the future, he must have run away right away. it''s been annoying I was still tracking you. Wouldnt it be impossible to catch him right away? Dia calmly shook her head. It''s not like there isn''t a team tracking down the escaped wizard. Even if all of them were avable, it would be practically impossible. I dont think youll understand even if I exin it. Unfortunately. The safety of our students is our priority. okay. Understanding their feelings and dealing with them calmly would be two different things. If we suppress it with hardline means, would it be possible? It is possible. Other skilled wizards are already waiting. Dia would also want to intervene directly. If he''s in a bad mood, he interrupts without further discussion. If it seems dangerous, do it . I''m sorry, but I can''t watch it. of course yes. I won''t kill you. It''s not really sympathetic. There are things I want to know. It is best to subdue it for further processing. First of all, lets suppress it hmm''? Even while discussing policy, I did not take my eyes off the crystal ball. There was something I saw in my eyes. Mr. Arell? Wait a minute. Let''s watch. Dia gives an iprehensible look. I know. but It seems there is a guy who is determined to move ahead of us. I continued to watch and shrugged. For now, lets watch what that kid does. Kelgin looks up at the ceiling and tells Arell Ernesia his purpose and grudge. Of course, the test takers here were listening, and they all looked puzzled. Not much is known about the tower. Just wizards are gorgeous. There are not a few people who thought that bing a wizard would lead to a better life. He warned them. You guys should think again. Do you really think they will change? Even if it changes, on what basis can I believe it? Even if he wants to object, he has a painful feeling that he actually experienced. No matter what you say, you won''t be able to reverse it. Wizards are cruel people. They don''t change... I want to warn you. You guys go back. You shouldn''t be in a ce like this. That''s why Seldin couldn''t stay still after hearing those words. Is it really so? Seldin? What do you want to say? It was the wizard who saved me in the past. Without him, I would have died. She took out a small stone from her bosom. What she did several times here. That''s why I didn''t get any reaction. It''s an action that seems meaningless as if you''ve seen it a few times. I was careless. I didn''t think that girl would be a hindrance in any way, and I didn''t think that she would have the ability to do it. I am I remember the wizard who helped me... I just want to be like him. And among them, there must be people who think simrly. I understand what hurts you, Mr. But that''s no reason to get in the way of my goals. you. don''t do anything stupid I tried to warn him like that, but the girl acted faster than that. He suddenly got up and ran. Foolish. He clicked his tongue and tried to activate the artifact. It is true that there is no ill feeling. But there is no reason to hesitate. No regrets. However, Kelgin, who activated the artifact, was surprised with his eyes wide open. that was not triggered. Something like this! If you do this! Will that work? Weird self-talk. It''s like asking someone you can''t see. When she put something on her neck, the artifact''s effect was canceled. However, since it was forcibly removed, it suffered minor burns in the aftermath. Compared to the reckless action, it''s a small price. how how? It is impossible. Embarrassed, he activated the artifact once more. Maybe the activation timing was loose because of using it against multiple targets. In the first ce, all magic tools are like that. Even if it looks all-around, one screw is bound to fall out somewhere. However, he realizes that it was an illusion as he sees what happened right in front of his eyes. Hop! The sound of holding your breath lightly. Just like that, she jumped in as if rolling her body sideways. Did you dodge it?! Did you know the sign of the magic before it was activated and avoided it? Could that be possible... No, before that, a girl from the countryside could do that? It is possible! Because we talk! Because I teach you! ???? What? But I can''t give you a kind answer. Right away she threw something. It''s the stone I was carrying. I never thought I would throw it away because I always cherish it. The wind hit the back of my hand with it, and I reflexively let go of what I was holding. this?! Dropped Artifacts are intact! The effect was canceled with a light popping sound. act! Even if you try to use it again, it will be toote. Realizing that they have be free, test takers also show signs of moving. then.'' I tried to order the waiting monster to stop it, but. Maybe it''s because I''ve mismanaged it, so I don''t listen. Rather, they tried to attack themselves. This is why I don''t believe in magic. It''s self-employed.'' Kelgin tried to ept the destruction meekly. That''s not it! Seldin jumped at him and pushed him away. But how can it be? You stupid bastard! Kelgin reflexively stood up and tried to block the monster instead. at that time. Thats it. Numerous ice windows fell around the monster and surrounded it like us. 5 ss freezing magic. Icecle Frozen. When the monster surrounded by the window howled and touched the ice window, it froze and crumbled with the hand still holding it. It is useless. Dia appeared out of nowhere, pointed her staff at her, and chanted the next magic. ss 5 Lightning Magic. Lightning Tempest. Extending lightning rushed as if sucked into the cage of ice, enveloping the monster. Jiji Jiji Jiji! In an instant, an intense sh erupted, and the monster limp, then froze and shattered. Isnt it even an opponent Kelgin is stunned and tries to step back. What? Doesn''t even move a finger. Every joint, every muscle, were all sealed off. Please surrender quietly. The one who quietly muttered was Dia, the current manager of the Ernesiama Tower. As much as I confidently said that I could jump in at any time, I intervened, judging that the situation was bothering me right away. The wizards who were put in a stepter than her are exining and admonishing the rest of the applicants to calm them down. Ha ha It''s done somehow... Seldin, on the other hand, was breathing heavily as if he was relieved. As if you knew it would be like this. Is that so Can you see it?'' Are you there? Arel, who appeared out of nowhere and tapped her on the shoulder, spoke to her. However, Arel waited calmly with a wry smile at her who did not immediately recognize Arel and tilted her head. Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeey Oh Arell?! For a moment, it seems that the sweat all over my body is draining. Immediately Seldin fell down. grown-ups did Don''t make a mistake in breathing in front of the nobles. Does your neck run away? car?????? huh? car? Please watch the decapitation! What does he say? Allel sighed as if she had a slight headache. I have no idea what to do. When I asked her to do so, she finally took the strength off her shoulders as if she was relieved. Whew lived... So I ask again. you. Can you actually see it? Arel stared into Seldin''s eyes and asked sternly once more. Seldin hesitated, but eventually confessed the truth. yes I see. a little I had that kind of talent. A little bit back in time. Around the time when Joe, including that girl Seldin, passed the Sorceress ssification Test. Are you a fairy? After hearing my exnation, Dia seemed to be puzzled and asked again. huh. fairy. I pretended to point at the corners of my eyes and exined the girl''s constitution. Does it happen sometimes? Those who see what they cannot see by nature and have not received much training, but have high empathy. surely. Commonly speaking, innate psychic powers. Well, in the end, both supernatural powers and magice from here. right here I moved my pointing finger from the eye to the head. Magic calctions are also performed here Talents like thate from innate development here. You mean that girl has that kind of talent? It''s probably a guess, but in that kid''s eyes, the flow of mana in some form will look special. And it seemed to read and decipher the nature of mana dwelling in objects and ept the information as one''s own. It seems to be having a conversation with the object. You will see that too. I exined by pointing to the eyes, ears and head in order. You read the mana of objects with your eyes and process that information in your brain. Sound is information processed by the brain that is heard as an auditory hallucination. After all, it is the brain that is special. I knew the simr ability, so I recognized it at once. Come to think of it, the documents said that the girl went missing for a short time when she was young. Perhaps, for some reason, he opened his eyes to his abilities in the process. The so-called disappearance... Abduction of fairies. Such a phenomenon. When the ability is awakened as a side effect of contact with a fairy or an entity equivalent to it. Is it an acquired mutation, if you have to ask? If that is a gift, it is a gift. what If you have that kind of power, it''s usually hard to grow properly. Is it like that? Strong talents are often unknown and, above all, have little room to develop properly. Most of them are broken. It''s not because of ack of ability or any other reason. It''s because of the surrounding environment. Maybe that kid was pretty tough? Are you a child who sees or hears things that others dont know surely. Dia also began to think seriously as if she agreed. Such talent copses because of prejudice. One of the hardest things to see in a person with the ability is that the probability of getting it is low, but the probability of growing properly is also low. Looks like he grew up in a not so bad environment. Judging by his behavior and personality, it was enough to guess. The asional habit of putting a pebble on your forehead is probably an action to control the brain''s congestion. At first nce, it was a magic stone engraved with some kind of magic form. It must have been given to her by a wizard she said helped her as a child. As she said, it means that there are not only cruel wizards. Well, as a talented person, its worth using. It depends on how you raise them. I keep that in mind. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 658 - Side Story Episode 25 Fairy Are you? Well, the person himself is just nkly, as if he had heard something absurd. Did you not know? Come to think of it, Ive seen strange things from before. Other people can''t even see it. I don''t know because I don''t remember what happened when I was young. ???? Ugh. It''s a stupid attitude, but it must mean that there were decent adults in the environment where that girl was. I watched your performance. The pulpit will give you a good score, so look forward to it. yes? Pulpit? I''m just wondering if I''m not aware of it. It''s going to take some hard work to grow it so that it can be properly rolled. With a wry smile, I approached Kelgin. You mean it wasn''t in the palm of your hand from the start? Maybe I could have done better had I at least tried to disrupt it in some other way. It must be that the small man was foolish. It doesnt matter if it fails or not. How about that too. The person himself looks up bitterly with an attitude of disapproval. excuse me Arell. That man... First of all, I have to ask about the circumstances. After that, it will depend on how you cooperate. It is true that he interfered with it, and it is also true that there is a group of people whomissioned the author to do this. I can make some allowances if you cooperate with the interrogation. It depends on the attitude of the author. Well, that''s something the Mage Tower has to take care of, not me. You can help, but it''s better to let them handle their own business. Then the interview Looking at the half-rxed children, do you need a little break? then Then lets take a little break and finish the rest of the schedule. I think I heard a slightly resentful sigh, but I didn''t notice it. Interview thoroughly. The test rolls evenly. At least for those who dream of bing wizards, I can''t stop. Even after that, the tests continued and finally it was revealed who would remain in the tower. and. no way I will stay... Seldin still looked around in disbelief with his eyes wide open. I honestly thought it would fall. Then let''s go back to our hometown. When she was about to pack her bags with such a promise, the magician who came to her offered her... . Really?'' letter of eptance. It is a certificate granting permission to enter the Magic Tower. It took a while to read because there were many difficult words, but there was no doubt that his name was also engraved. If you agree to this, you will be able to enter the Tower right away. Of course there is no reason not to agree. I don''t know how many times I nodded my head to the wizard asking for a doctor after receiving this. When he went back, the nape of my neck hurt and I had to moan all day. huh. Let''s try. Promising, she put the permit back into her bosom and went out. Soon, a speech will be held for those who are entering the Tower right away. Even she herself didn''t know if she would ever be able to be a proper wizard. Even so, I will not regret this decision now. That was all I could say for sure. It was the day when neers who were allowed to enter the tower officially entered the tower. A speech is continuing to announce that they will officially enter the tower and to strengthen their determination for the future. Watching it, I was strangely pleased and covered my mouth and trembled with emotion. iced coffee What is this strangely thrilling feeling that there are still so many green-looking kids? I was buried in an old book I''m going to spend the day to the fullest while sleeping on my side while helping the wizard in charge of his research... Although you are full of dreams, you will know that the dream is actually a desperate struggle like a swan''s swimming. Come on. In this dirty overtime life! That''s all I can say right now. what But before that, I have to ask you one thing.'' I''m already paying attention. I''m guessing this is something I need to check. Are you calling?'' A forest located near the tower. It was because I felt a signal calling out to me from there. It will probably be difficult to tell them apart. It doesn''t matter if you can detect it or not. The question of whether you know or not. The pattern of mana used in the equipment used by the Caduceus... . Did that happen?'' First, I borrowed arge robe and put it on. And when I arrived at the ce, there was a magical tool that had no meaning and was operating without meaning. It is an ordinary barrier generating device. Why dont youe out? It''s simple if you take off the pretentiousness. Shall I smash it? Whole? oh! for a moment! for a moment! Let''s wait! I didn''t really stand still to make fun of you! A young man with a flustered expression jumped out of the grass. I struggled to pull it off as if the hem had gotten caught on a tree branch, but in the end, as if I had given up on it, I roughly and roughly pulled the hem off. It''s a painted impression. Can you stop kidding? It must be a joke . oops... It''s torn... Is it okay? Isn''t it all fake? Curiously, I watched him. the face... ah. I remember. Are you the candidate who applied for this exam? oh? Did you get that far? I remember it. I passed all the exams and even received a pass certificate, but I refused it, so of course I remember it. haha I''m sorry. Don''t get me wrong. Isnt it because you dont like the top? then? I had no intention of going into the tower from the beginning. In short, it is often said on this floor... A rookie with experience''? yes? No, its okay. Just a rough word. However, there is no such thing as a rookie with experience in the world. That''s a fictional existence. So where do you belong? It sounds like you''re not even a resident of Ernesia Kingdom, right? Oops. Did you know that far? In fact, I noticed right away. But I deliberately left it. I didn''t even notice that I was going to make a fuss. Above all, I thought it was better to judge by watching. There is no specific intention. I just wanted to see the direction of the Ernesia Mage Tower. haha. It sounds different from reconnaissance. No matter how you look at it, you are a schr. When I have a question, I can''t stand it unless I ask it directly. Ha ha ha ha ha. It''s not that I don''t understand, so I don''t bother asking. But what I want to ask is something else. I pointed to the device he had installed to summon me. What does this have to do with it? No big deal. I just happened toe across that technology and am researching it. ah. then ask again A magic tool used by Kelgin. Did you give it to me? The guy shut his mouth. In that regard, I consider it an unfortunate ident. At first it seems like an excuse. say it. It was me who made it. But I traded with someone other than Kelgin. A person who disapproves of the new tower owner''s policy. Wouldnt you know if I said that? hmm. so? Originally, I had no intention of appearing in front of you. But shouldnt we avoid sparks? The point? I have no animosity towards you. reincarnated. also . That sounds like enough. It was by ident that I found out about your existence. It''s a coincidence... I just came across your technology by ident. It didn''t sound like crap. As you can see, that young man is definitely an ordinary human being. It was confirmed that the recording device left behind by Harial was lost. If that young man took it, I can understand it to some extent. Of course, I know that you are sneaking behind Arele Ernesia. ???? Hmm? Interesting. Apparently, that young man regards me as a shadowy figure behind the individual Arel Ernesia''. Are you mistaken... Then I didn''t feel the need to correct it. So what are you going to do? Are you going to expose my existence? Please. I can''t do anything that would cost my life. More than anything, if I had that thought now, it would be enough to make my throat run away. He said, pretending to cover his neck. In short, this means. It''s like they collided unintentionally, so I just came out myself to clear up the misunderstanding. What is the basis? I will give you the name of the person who orchestrated this. Arent you a customer? At least it would be better than turning that side into an enemy. Isn''t life more important than some credit? Even if it sounds servile, it sounds strangely proud when you speak confidently. How are you? You dont mean to be hostile? It doesn''t matter. then?????? No, I dont even have to listen. He is not in a position to be regretful enough to hear the names of customers who have done business with him. Because you can find out anything. Dont look down on me. Even if you don''t talk like that, it''s an easy job. haha. Please don''t be offended. But it''s troublesome. Then how can you prove your innocence? I would have said, but it doesnt matter. I sighed softly. I don''t care what evidence you throw at me or what jokes you use. I am the only one who judges. ???? then. I am not interested in your identity. It doesn''t matter what you do. step. There is only this. Dont bother me. I am not an idle person to the extent of chasing after and interfering with whoever is doing what and whatever schemes they are plotting. Just don''t be offended by me. that''s my policy the problem is Well, most of them didn''t. Willingly or unwillingly, I''m just caught trying to have an ident where I am. haha whether there is It would be perfect if you would understand my sincerity. You wouldnt believe me when I said this. It doesnt matter. There is just one thing to be overlooked. Even if you are sincere now, your true intentions can change as much as you liketer. I will make sure to keep that in mind. I saw a lot of people who said that and couldnt keep their word . than that ok, that''s fine Let me ask you this one thing. Huh? What is? nothing much What are you aiming for? Hmm I asked what to ask. I feel like it''s not obvious. But rather, when I asked about it, I felt extremely happy. I guess. That guy has a strong desire to show off. own knowledge. ability. You can''t get rid of it without appealing it. Engineers sometimes have a childish side. I want to surpass you guys! Us? Your identities It already knows where that deep knowledgees from. So, with my normal human head! jump over! Is that the only title? Beyond it Ha ha ha ha ha. In the eyes of people like you, it will only look like an absurd dream. well? It''s not really like that. that''s not what i know Even if I really surpass it, it doesn''t do me anything. Rather, is it morefortable? can i y more Rather, there is nothing to wish for if it is properly divided.'' But it has only one pitfall. It is not my business whether I jump over knowledge or not. What if you have such a dream? what do you do hard but . I wonder if I can really keep that original intention... I can only say this because I have seen it many times. Just one piece of advice. What is? Dont be obsessed. That''s the only advice I can give. Those who are obsessed with it are bound to perish. I will try to listen. But did the advice really work for him? probably didn''t understand But there is no loyalty to tell. I almost forgot one thing. yes? What is your name? aha. Rather, the young man said as if he was happy to be asked his name. My name is Mileus McPhacole. A being with countless knowledge. It would be an honor if you remembered it. I ignored whatever he said and turned my back and left the spot. If you happen to see the author elsewhere. That would be when the concerns are met. So until then, I''m not interested. O golem factory How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 659 - Gaiden Episode 26 Chapter 5. How to seduce an engineer Arel. Are you familiar with the dwarves? The best hyung who suddenly calls someone and asks about this out of the blue. You mean a dwarf? I sipped my tea leisurely and pretended to think. Surely, am I the only one who can best exin the dwarves in the kingdom? Actually, before the knowledge I know, there is a cksmith''s forge in Fahilia. I''m going to write a dwarf observation journal soon. On a day when I have a bad drinking habit and a fictitious day, hammers fly around in the captains liver Huh? Aren''t those guys who can''t really say anything about the strangely skill-trained muscles shining there? It seems like they sometimes brag about their muscles. Oh no It''s not like that. I didn''t mean to ask that. Is it like that? If you want, I could even write a dwarf instruction manual and give it to you. what a waste. Well, there''s no way he''ll suddenly bring up a story about the dwarves. There must be some reason. Not to mention, since it''s not even been a day or two since I''ve seen this older brother, I''ve already guessed what he''s going to be like. It''s obviously a work-rted story. ha So what other troubles have you brought? Arel, as you know, you know where the dwarves are hiding. I know roughly. Of course, there are active Dwarves in the forge, and while leading them, I sometimes listened to this and that, and there were quite a few things I personally investigated. Of course you can''t know I understand that the kingdom of the dwarves has now been incorporated into Kelia''s side, right? Strictly speaking, the dwarves have been united with them for quite some time since the establishment of Kelia. To put it bluntly, the Dwarf Territory would be more suitable than the Dwarf Kingdom. Well, in the end, the naming problem is a good thing. What about that dwarf? He probably didn''t suddenly wake up to the taste of dwarves, and there must have been an intention to bring up the story like this. Because it''s obvious just by looking at the older brother''s face. That''s the face of a person thinking about work. Actually, they are from the Dwarfs It seems that many of them are trying to be independent this time. Are you independent? Yes, that''s why I want to hear your opinion. It bes a strange story. I straightened my posture a bit and focused more on the story. After I finished talking about the general situation, I went straight to our dwarves. And Aken is working at the forge as usual, admonishing his apprentices. Normally, he would just focus on his work whether or not I came, but when I came to visit him, he entrusted the work to the apprentices as if he had been waiting for him, and winked at him. It means follow me. Come to think of it, a letter came from my hometown the day before yesterday. And as soon as he entered the workshop, he spoke first. Its a letter Is it something like this''? I quietly guessed the contents of the letter based on the conversation I had with my older brother. Since we are leaving the Dwarven Territory as a group this time, could you arrange for us another decent job? The feeling of ? Roughly the same. He frowned and added, Exactly, Ill be leaving soon, so give me a decent seat! It''s just the content. Its pretty tough. For us, that is normal. Not to mention, the person who sent the letter was a person of the same age as my uncle, so its nothing special. Ah, there is such a thing. If you find a job and manage to establish a foundation, a rtive will appear and say, Let me get involved! and being coerced. That''smon to all worlds. However, Aken doesn''t feel particrly annoying. Rather, he seems to be concerned. I showed up in a car like that, so I must have considered it an opportunity. As expected, is it true that the dwarves in the Dwarf Territory became independent after their opinions diverged? I dont know the details, but it seemed like it. He took out the letter in question and showed it to me while grunting as if he was in trouble. I''m fed up with politics and everything, but honestly, it''s a norut that I can''t ignore. but?????? If I could live like a lofty craftsman, it would be really nice. But few people pay as much attention to political battles as engineers. There''s nothing like that here. If the lord is politically weak, the technicians are swayed that much. In some cases, it is often necessary to abandon the studio and leave. Even thinking about it now makes me sick. Before it flowed into Ernesia Kingdom, it was all over the ce. what When ites to making a living and living, technicians do their part, or they wander and die. I understand the hardship to some extent. In short, are you saying you don''t know the details? Even if you read the letter, all you see is a generalint. It''s hard to know what''s really important. It''s a clunky dwarven sensibility. I am not good at describing in detail. Anyway, the important thing is that you want to be independent. But how do you know that? Then it seems to be questionable. I''ve heard a little bit from you too. ording to Elder Brother Jeil, the story of arge number of dwarves escaping seems to be a fairly famous story among countries. Of course, there is no way not to covet it. Still, technicians are precious. Not to mention, dwarves are a naturally born race where even the inexperienced among them arepared to skilled human artisans. What if they are released without a ce to go? It must be a great opportunity. If you take good care of it and cool it down, it will pass. And there will be no exceptions without anyone thinking about that n. Will it be okay for me too? because I thought So did you reply to that? I haven''t sent it yet. Well, since you brought up this story in the first ce. indeed?????? It looks like you want to ask about my intentions. Then lets go get the reply. hmm? You mean the letter? Isnt there something more certain than that? I''m tak! I got up from my seat and said the sure way. Since ancient times, I have been taught that this is the standard when recruiting talent. Prepare your trip. I will go there right away. If there is a talent you need, go to the local area and kidnap it. At least that''s how I learned. The Dwarf Kingdom No, it''s a dwarf spirit now. It''s definitely the first time I''ve been there in person. Damon, the head of the alchemist team, is talking nonstop as if he is looking forward to it. It''s not like he doesn''t talk at all normally, but seeing him talk like this doesn''t sound like he''s looking forward to it, right? Tsk. There''s nothing wrong with that. It seems trivial to those who were originally born and raised there. Aken. So it really doesn''t matter. It''s all mountains and forges. Well, that''s afortable sight for us. While the two uncles chatter, I am figuring out what to do when I arrive. Our purpose is to attract certain dwarves that have recently be an issue. And I needed to go there myself for that. Well, I don''t know the details, but if you go to the local area, you''ll know roughly. By the way, is it a sword that I can follow? On the other hand, Seina returned after talking with the guys who were leading the carriage and asked. Asha will feel a culture shock when she sees the ecology of dwarves, and Diado is busy teaching neers. It''s not like I''m going to stay long. We are enough. Hmm. Is it really such a sword? If you rush too much there, it can put pressure on you. I''m just going there for negotiations. That''s why I had to minimize the number of people except for the necessary ones, and I had to do my best not to look overbearing. Well, the excuse is that I feel like I''m going to my hometown with Aken. The dwarf in charge of us is very indebted. I''m going to my hometown to y with the feeling of doing it. A gift was also prepared. prepared something else. Perfect. At that point, you wont be treated more poorly than other guys, right? Other guys Is it? ah? There is such a thing. Fundamentally, the reason why I want to go directly. You will soon find out why. look Because of that. As soon as he arrived at the Dwarf Territory and entered the interior, he already saw several wagons from other countries. ? Sure. We''re not the only ones here. didn''t you say Everyone is thinking about how to capture them. That means that everyone thinks the same. This time, it means that there are quite a lot of people who are in the middle of the day. Think carefully. If youe to our kingdom, we can look after you greatly. hmm. Consider it. When I went to the ce where Aken''s uncle was, I heard a loud voice as if there were passengers. One side is talking unterally, and the other side is listening as much as possible. Doesn''t seem to be interested. The basics of push and pull are pretending to be indifferent. I know you. I heard you well. Anyway, I''ll be waiting for a good answer. I heard those words and after a while, I just encountered the group that jumped out of it. Exactly, I didn''t avoid it on purpose. What about you? Ah no you At first, you looked at me and tilted your head as if you were thinking about who you were, but you narrowed your eyes as if you had figured out the guards and the atmosphere roughly. I just came to y. There''s no reason to tease or bully. After responding appropriately, he nodded his head as if he was embarrassed, and then meekly stepped aside. No matter how noble you are, it wont be easy. how to say Let''s see!'' and the feeling of trembling. Likes. that kind of feeling I hope to see you again. I just shrugged my shoulders lightly without saying anything else and went in as if taking turns. As soon as I entered, I couldn''t help but see the subtle scenery, to say the least. Arken! uncle! The sight of two muscr men hugging each other warmly. The heartwarming sight of two muscles colliding? A scene where I had no choice but to see the sunlight rising outside the window without even realizing it. Ugh. Well, it''s not like I''m interfering with the reunion for the first time in a while. be patient Is there any reason to keep watching? I''m clearing my throat, so am I! Let''s appeal our presence with the feeling of doing it, and finally our eyes turn this way. Right. Are you that Arele Ernesia? Roughly, I wrote it in a letter sent to Archen, so I think I know it. Got it. Come in at once. It''s not even a warm wee, but it doesn''t feel like being treated badly. First of all, Aken intervened, and it wouldn''t be reasonable to send them back easily. I rmend a seat with the feeling that you want to hear the story. I can only give you the meager things doesn''t care. This is where the business is. I don''tin that much. I''m going to only treat you with an external mindset today, so I won''tin. Mature allel mode. I''m not pampering you today. today. Looks like there are already quite a few guests from other countries. There will be more. It seems that envoys from other countries are already entering the workshops of the other guys... It looks like you want to take the dwarves with you. The purpose is all the same. They heard the news of the scouts and came willingly to enlist the dwarves into their country. so? What happened? A sudden split. I know roughly. There was some discussion inside Kelia, and as a result, about half of the dwarves left Kelia and hoped for independence. Did something go wrong? Nothing like that. Hmm ording to our representative, the Queen... He didn''t force anything. Well, for a simple conflict, the atmosphere is calm. It was just something that would happen someday. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 660 - Gaiden episode 27 Kelly meeting of heterogeneous tribes. An important ce where representatives of each race personally gather to discuss the future of the country in order to unite the different races, the main members of Kellya, in one ce. There, the representative of the Dwarves shouted. What do you think is the meaning of a dwarfs existence? I screamed out loud. Everyone shuts up, and even Hetia, the queen of Kelia, lowers her head slightly, muttering only with her mouth. ah Noisy... .''Called. It''s not like there''s anything particrly bad about it. Dwarves are also important members of the country, and if their role isrge, it is not light. Of course, that and the noise that hits your ears right away will be different. so What are you talking about all of a sudden? In any case, it cannot be taken lightly. There weren''t that many times when a dwarf had spoken at a meeting. Even if they look like that, their mouths are heavy. In a sense, they are the most annoying kind because they don''t show their dissatisfaction very often. When someone who has noints opens up, it''s rarely a light issue. It''s literally! Lately, I''ve been thinking about what the true meaning of our existence is! Have you eaten anything strange? What are you talking about? Even if it looks like this, I seriously thought about it. Already at this point, the representatives of the other races said, Yes.'' While looking at each other, they are whispering something among themselves. After all, they seem like idle guys. Hetia shook her head and listened for now. The problem has been since then. Everyone just assumed that the words that woulde out of that man''s mouth were no big deal. That would be a pointlessint. This year, the taste of alcohol is not so good or something. We are thinking of leaving Kelly and settling somewhere else. ? Huh? Hetia doesn''t move with her eyes wide open. The other guys, who had been half listening, hurriedly turned their heads and stiffened. Weren''t you guys listening? No, why is it like that? Quickly regaining her sanity, she hurriedly questioned him. It''s not even a joke. hmm A little bit of an exnation. Not a little bit! What the hell are you thinking! It is not an issue to be dismissed as a feud between races. Otherwise, it may create a crack that can shake trust between different species. Of course, leaving the coalition also respects the will. That was something that had been thoroughly discussed in the early days of Kellya''s founding. There is no stopping those whoe, and those who go... Do not block if possible. However, it is a big problem that there is a person who dered that he would leave less than half a century after the founding of the country. Of course it''s bound to get serious. hmm. There seems to be a bit of a misunderstanding in my words. You misunderstood and fell asleep. Please exin. I dont mean to go all out. Some of us are, after all. well i''m going out After that, I n to properly appoint a sessor. Tell me about that, you stocky idiot! ???? What? However, he was aware that he had said something that could be misunderstood even thinking about it himself, so he couldnt be more angry. So what is the reason? Didnt I tell you? I thought about the meaning of our existence. The dwarf crossed his arms and said it naturally. Our mission, handed down from generation to generation, is to knead and forge iron. What do you mean by that? You dont seem to understand at all. So, do you think we have fully aplished that mission aftering here? At his question, Hetia paused for a moment and thought about it. I think I have provided enough jobs. Its not really a story like that. Of course, there are not a few ces where dwarves worked. Their skills are essential not only for construction but also for manufacturing various equipment. but . I just dont like the direction. It seems that there is some dissatisfaction. Something The feeling of touching iron in earnest wascking. hmm That is difficult to understand. Nothing. What are our young ones doing after being united to Kelia? Arent you eyeing other technologies besides steel? There are even those who want to be confectioners. Not that they are bad, of course. Of course, I respect their wishes. But there are those who do not understand. It is a delicate matter in its own way. The reason Hetia is in trouble is because it is difficult to meet the demands of the Dwarves ording to Kelia''s current policy. Their main source of ie is tourism or special products using the potential or resources of the different races. As the Dwarves wished, even if they wanted to study iron in earnest, it would be difficult right now. Wouldn''t it take at least half a century to pass? Of course you know that much. Not immature enough to force it. So that''s what I want to say. First of all, I''m going to go to a ce where we can use our skills with like-minded people. Are you serious? I hope you understand. He, too, has no choice but to say it as if it were somewhat bitter. When they unite, they are at least aware that they have nothing to say even if they hear from other races saying, You''ve changed your mind now, are you saying something different? But I ammitted to that extent. Our mission... Any dy is uneptable. It''s a mission... Was it to catch up with the beginning of the dwarves? Their ancestors once said they could manipte and recreate any metal in the world. It is said that iron, which is not even recorded now, was handled casually. However, most of the records have been lost and even the technology has not been handed down. Reviving it is their mission from generation to generation. Got it. I will respect you. can''t dry Hetia revealed her intention of epting, and the other races did not say much. so? Where were you going? I want to leave like this and avoid hearing useless news. It''s not something specific. I just have an idea. You think? Do we need to wander? he grinned. The dwarf, who was already full of facial expressions, made such an expression that it seemed like a bandit was smiling. All you have to do is make theme. aha Did that happen? Yeah, thats what it is. [I heard about itter, but it''s like that.] After hearing the story from Aken''s uncle for the first time. That night, I secretly went to Kelia''s castle where Hetia was and listened to the story once again. And I could hear the same story I heard from him. As a result, arge-scale scouting took ce It is said that in the past, Aken and all the other dwarves had to shoot here and there to settle down. The suffering is indescribable. Even now, when I talk about those days, it sometimes brings tears to my eyes. But times have changed a bit now. When ites to different races, there is no force to tremble. Because everyone is in a state of fear because of the advancement of technology. Is the one who regretsing to greet you? [I don''t think there''s anything wrong. That''s why I didn''t stop listening.] Rather than that, can we send the dwarves like that? Isn''t that an important person? Yes, but it is their will. Above all, it is true that the environment does not properly satisfy their desires, so there is nothing we can do about it. Hetia shook her head with a wry smile. There are guys who stay there. What remains in the form of a dwarf spirit does not change. [Recently, more and more guys are interested in technology, so there is no way our jobs will be ruined right away.] It seems that not being able to fulfill their wishes must be considered rather bitter, so they don''t feel veryfortable. Come to think of it, even before those guys, they said that a few more woulde to Aken. Thats how it is. In short, they want to create a trend that will treat them expensively. It''s not enough to have theme directly. It leaks information to other countries and makes thempete. It''s a ssic ransom tactic. It''s not really that bad. If I were in their shoes, I would use many times more vicious methods. Know your worth and n to maintain it. That''s not bad. [Doesn''t it actuallye from here and there a lot? Hahahahaha!] And I came too. [hmm. Then, is the older brother going to take them all by force?] I have no intention of going that far. you can do it But I have no intention of pushing it that far. Well, this time Im thinking of joining thepetition as well. [Its true .] What? Can''t you believe it? [Would you believe it if it was the older brother?] I dont believe it! Well, if you think about what I usually do, I can''t help it even if I don''t believe it. It was an opportunity to attract arge number of dwarves to Ernesia Kingdom. Of course, even the oldest brother covets it and seems to want me to do something for him. I''m sorry, but I''m going topete first. For now, though.'' I ammon sense. It''s true that I ate a lot like this. But I don''t have the heart to smoke. Of course, talented people are coveted, so they will intervene. We only intervene in thepetition, and if we cant embrace them, its the end. Are foreign countries embracing in a better direction than us? Then I have no intention of disturbing you. Above all, it would be good for them. [] Did you eat something wrong, hyung?] Are you really giving up? Anyway, fact-checking done, I''m going to do my thing. There are countless ways to attract talent. There are ways to hit them purely with money, and there are ways to attract them while showing sincerity. I don''t like it, but there are ways to use vicious means. What do they want this time? Are you suggesting conditions that they will like? joy. No matter how many gold coins I give you, you won''t be easily shaken. Aken said proudly, but well? I smirked. There is no one in the world who hates money. Well, even if you buy favor with money, it will be difficult to properly steal your heart. We dont want to give too much recognition that we hit it with money, dont we? What are you talking about all of a sudden There are a lot of people here from other countries. If you hit them with gold coins here, in their eyes, it will literally only look like you''re solving everything with economic power. It is often not understood. It would be better to buy their favor with factors other than money or power. The Dwarves had to be meekly moved toe. Well, they seem to want that too. Aha, is that why you''re doing this... . They''re too dizzy, but... Seina sighed as she nced over the official document she had just received. I want to see the technology of the kingdom to hire, so I guess its a good idea to create a ce to appeal to it. In short, what they want is to find an employer who can use their skills as much as possible. What should I do to determine that? Even if they hit you with money, they won''t listen to you even if they say you''re mouthing them. It would be best to show the real thing. In short, they have to prove that they are qualified to hire them. I will not listen to those who are less technical than I am. That''s what I mean. That''s good logic. In the end, I guess theyre going to hold an exhibition that will appeal to each kingdoms technological prowess. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 661 - Episode 28 The conditions they set are simple. Prove that you have technology superior to us. Then I''d be happy to follow you anywhere. Did you say that? It really can''t be anything other than guys. But doesnt that make no sense? Seina revealed such a question. In the first ce, arent the dwarves wanting to go out because they want to save their skills Well, there must be an intention to make a big ssh. I''m going to see you. It really doesn''t mean that they follow the kingdom that is superior to them unconditionally. At least it means that they will follow those who have the best conditions among them. It''s apromise, because you can do itter. Maybe the guys from other kingdoms know about it and y around with it. Then Arell. What are you going to do? Are you going to tune in to that rhythm too? I told you. We will fight under the same conditions. In response to Arken''s question, I came to the same conclusion again. I don''t know how many of them wille if I persuade them. There are some guys who promised toe. That is that and this is this. I likepetition surprisingly. I don''t like the fact that the championship trophy is a dwarf, but what is it? A trophy full of muscles is disgusting. It''s unfortunate, but I can''t even imagine losing thepetition. I want to pretend to be proud of myself. And is there something you want to watch a little bit about? Is that what you want to see? ah There''s something like that. I also wonder why other countries willpete. After giving a rough reason, he ordered us to prepare to join this trend. Anyway, I know the big river, so I''m prepared to some extent. To that end, he brought in little by little Archen, Darmon, and other personnel. ruler. So, should I go to work now? I thought so. Well, I will try as much as I can. Anyway, the goal is to win the favor of the dwarves here. [In the distant beginning, there was one dwarf.] [He must be able to handle all the metals in the world.] [ There is no metal he cannot make, and there is nothing he cannot handle.] [With his skills and teachings, the dwarves prospered and eventually I came to upy a kingdom.] [He said this to his disciples before he passed away.] [Continue my skills. And if you lose it, try to find it. said.] Hmm. Is it the beginning of the dwarves? I tilted my head while looking through the courtesy document. What you are seeing right now seems to be the founding period of the Dwarf Kingdom in the past. I''m half bored, so I''m looking for this and that. It''s not that I don''t know dwarves at all, but I''m not familiar with the dwarves here. So you should study a bit. I wondered why they were obsessed with lost technology in the first ce. Even if it is the beginning, it does not mean the beginning of the dwarf species. The current Dwarf In other words, does it mean that he is a craftsman who has established his ability as a technical craftsman? hmm Are you familiar with this story? I dont know at all. That''s right, the guys who were born and raised here have heard it since they were young. indeed Right. It''s unexpected, Arell. Are you not interested in this story? Aken asked in surprise. not really. Whether it''s the original Dwarf or the original Dwarf, in the end, he''s the one who doesn''t exist now. Then it would be pointless no matter what I said. I only see now The important thing is now. Whether you know this guy or not, that doesn''t affect the current oue. Most of all, I don''t need to talk, so I''m shutting up, but most of the dwarf skills from the beginning can probably be done by me. You can use it as a weapon, but it''s cowardly, so bear with it. Above all, it is not good for the future to set such bait for them. So lets go as nned. Lets put it on. That You mean? Yeah that. Dwarf bait. I have already set the direction. Instead of recreating, it appeals with a disy of technological prowess. The rest is all you have to do is prepare without rushing. Isn''t there anything else I can tell you? Then, shall Ie here and look around for a while? After a long time, I came to the dwarves'' home to y. Then it would be a waste not to look back. There are no tourist facilities or ces to y, but a short look around would be enough. It doesnt matter, but do you know the way? I dont need any guidance. It would be a good way to relieve boredom by properly finding a road you dont know. I noticed that a lot of people wereing, so I didn''t want to go, so I decided to go with Seina. Anyway, she didn''t know much about technology, so she only looked at me with a strange feeling the whole time. It would be nice to go out for a while. So I went out for a while. Hmm? In the past, it seems that the whole mountain range in this area was used as a residence, but it seems that the number of dwarves has decreasedpared to before, and some of them have gone outside, so now it seems that they are digging out a mountain and making it a city. A sword like that . But who did you hear that from? To someone in the know. I nced around as I skimmed through the Dwarf city guide that a queen had made herself because she couldn''t stand my re. Certainly, they seem like guys whose eyes are only on iron. Unlike other cities, the big difference is that if you take three or four steps, you can see the smithy. Across the forge. A chicken house next to a chicken house next to a chicken house next to a chicken house... It''s not infinite repeat. Does every house have a forge? Isnt that the family business for these guys? It seems that it is basic for dwarves to have a space where they can handle metal, no matter how small orrge, just like every house has a kitchen. Even so, I''m not used to the smell of melting iron before the smell of baking bread. A normal person would not be able to adapt. It''s definitely difficult to use as a tourist destination.'' As a group of artisans, it is understandable that they did something like this because it was difficult to satisfy their desires. By the way, guys from other countries are really persistent. Those who walk around the workshops of the dwarves bow their heads, but are resolutely kicked out. They are all foreign envoys. It looks like hell try to appease for now, but Does that mean anything? No? I''m looking at it negatively. Perhaps all the Dwarves agreed on thismotion. However, if someone suddenly goes over to appeasement, the will is shaken. Of course you can''t skip it. Well, in case you dont know, it looks like youre persistently trying hmm''? I was leisurely watching like everyone else, but I looked at one ce and tilted my head. What is it? no It''s nothing. It wasn''t that there was anything unusual that caught my attention. Because there was a voice I had heard before. It wasn''t something I particrly wanted to remember, but since it was rtively recent, I reacted reflexively. There, as well, there is a young man who is struggling to appease the dwarves. Listen to me. Mr. Dwarf Craftsman over there? Rather than engage in such a trivialpetition, I''d rather listen to the theory I propose... oops... You are quick-tempered. The young man who was immediately kicked out staggered as if he was about to fall, but the soldiers standing guard grabbed him, and he managed to stand still. It''s still a pathetic impression. I wanted to ignore it, but unfortunately, during that brief pause, the other side turned around. hmm? Oops! no way! If I''m not mistaken! He shouted out loud andughed loud enough to embarrass those who really listened to it, then ran towards me and bowed his head. In this way, it bes unreasonable to ignore it outright. That''s because externally, I''m pursuing Arel as kindly as possible. It''s pitiful if you unterally ignore it for no reason. hmm. What about you? Oops. Excuse me for the first time. He bowed his head once again as if seeing it for the first time. Could it be that you are still mistaken? It seems that you really don''t think that the me who was summoned then and the me now are the same person. My name is Mileus Melphakal. I am still immature, but I have the title of multinational technical advisor. Multinational? Apparently, as a body hired by several kingdoms at the same time, he seems to be struggling to secure the dwarves like the others this time. ha ha ha. How much are you pecking at the top? Somehow I lose their favor, but honestly, I''m not very good at talking, so I''m just kicked out like before. what It doesn''t seem like what they want is trivial talk, so it''s no big deal. Isnt Arel also unable to appease? Hmm? What do you mean? Sometimes, even if you get annoyed at being rude, there''s nothing to say. He probably said it knowingly. Well, even if I scold you here, you just say it''s a slip of the tongue and get off your knees. They have a set list of what they want, but its meaningless to try to talk to them in a trivial way. Huh.. Rather than that, are you free enough to be kicked out of the door here pointlessly like this? Wouldn''t it be a waste of time to appease meaningless things? Since I am a hired body, I have to at least give the feeling that I am doing everything. this?????? It''s not that I don''t understand. If you go on a business trip right away, they ask if you''re not working. The feeling of pretending to walk around here and there on purpose... I don''t know roughly After all, it''s best to pamper yourself in this situation. Behold, even if I take a leisurely walk, no one will say something to me. But it doesnt seem to be particrly troublesome. Ha ha ha! of course! After all, the dwarves will recognize my skill ande over to me right away. oh? Are you confident? It''s not like he doesn''t know what it means to be here. In short, he was confident that he could take the dwarves regardless of whether I got into thepetition or not. Of course, I am well aware that the technicians under Arell Ernesia''s leadership are also famous. yes. It won''t be easy. Perhaps the one he is talking about is not Aken or Damon. He must be talking about me who is mistaken. I do not deliberately make corrections. what Let''s pass on that confidence. haha. I''m sorry. Is it just that I wanted to express my confidence like that? The guy spoke up again, repeated an apology that meant he was sorry, and quickly withdrew. Um Do you know that young man? well? See if we met somewhere I have a lot of idents here and there. ah. No, why can''t you deny that? Anyway, I confirmed that he also intervened. I don''t know what to do. It would be nice to watch it first. As expected, it was better toe directly.'' My judgment hasn''t rusted yet. I was sure of that and sighed lightly. Enchanting with technology... Am I the guy from a while ago? I shook my head as I recalled those words. If that''s really the case, then you''ve made a mistake.'' He''s misunderstanding something. What do the dwarves really want? How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 662 - Side Story Episode 29 And while we were leisurely staying here, the day dawned when the dwarves would finally decide what to do. ruler? Then what will happen? Even if you talk like its someone elses business Arell. It''s just that we''re in the same position. How are you? We''re going to sweep it anyway. The future is already certain. So you can just sit back and watch while sipping soda and eating popcorn. but I don''t intend to just watch it like that. ah. Are you really thinking of doing that? Personally, I want to dry it. are you okay. It''s just a little help. Since it was a bit itchy, I decided to take on a small task after negotiating with the dwarves. As for Seina, it seems that I don''t think it''s desirable for me to act recklessly when so many people from other countriese forward, but I can''t help it. Cause it''s up to me what I''m going to do Then shall we begin soon? I put down my empty ss and got up. I have work to do on my own. Ego! Everyone pay attention here! As I shouted, the sound amplified by the magic instrument for amplification reverberated across the za. For thispetition, the square in the city of dwarves waspletely emptied and a new facility was built for this event. and . Does everyone here want to take the dwarves with them? no, respond yes! So do i! And I''m proudly shouting here. First of all, with the cooperation of the dwarves, he took on the role of speaking lines to open this ce. What did you bring on yourself? In short, I was bored. I have some technical knowledge. It also has its own authority. famous and He must have enough face to fill this position. And I was bored. Still, it''s somewhat reassuring to say that whatever I say here won''t affect the oue. After all, it must be that we both think the same. then. I hope people from all over the world can freely show off their technology. ruler. Then, let''s see how much you have valued your technology. You haven''t been valuing the technicians for a while. Now is the time to know the oue. The general flow is that the technical masters they brought show off their country''s technological prowess and show some of their achievements. In short, our country can do this much! It means to appeal. It''s like some tech fair. But it''s not something that can be prepared in just a few days... Unfortunately, the technologies prepared by most countries will be very insufficient to meet the standards of the dwarves. In fact, they boasted many things, but the Dwarves didn''t show much interest. And then... . Is that the kid''s side?'' I was somewhat curious about where Miles was exhibiting. When I nced at it, it seemed to exin something. It looks like it hasn''t started yet. If you look closely, you can see that his workers are moving something in the back of the exhibition hall. I heard that you dwarves research and desire various metals. Because it''s a public fact. That''s why we would like to introduce you to the amazing metal we are researching recently! Hoo? Metal for us? Some of the dwarves raised their eyes. It''s interesting, but it''s also a provocation. We have worked with quite a few metals. If it''s just metal again, there''s nothing surprising. Would you mind? Well, it doesn''t make any sense if I think about it. See you first. He proudly began to show off the metal he had brought. What was taken out was arge iron ingot. Naturally, the Dwarves who were expecting something deserved to frown. Something. Arent they just simple lumps of iron? It seems that the smelting is quite good, but that seems to be the only thing? A reaction that seemed to have gone crazy. I just keep my eyes open and watch it. Oh oh? Did Areel Ernesia notice? Well, at a nce, you can tell. The important thing is not that iron ingot, but its nature. That''s it! lively indeed. Shouting dly that there was someone recognizing him, he introduced the achievements he had made. Then show me! He gave orders to the workers he had put on standby. ording to the instructions, they lifted arge hammer and struck it down without mercy. Caang! kang! The sound of metal nking was audible. What is that guy doing? Hmm? Of course, in the eyes of the dwarves, it would look like nothing. If you look at it like that, the iron ingot will be crushed or broken. Caang! Eventually, there was a sound like something breaking, and the iron ingot broke. Something Sissy. Wouldnt that be no different from ordinary iron? Isnt it rather soft than that? But that is simply the story of ordinary iron. Maybe that kid wants to show something a little different. ha ha ha. Of course, as you said, this ispletely useless iron. Only then can the field be properly cultivated. At least that''s what it is now. Saying that, he raised one side of the broken iron ingot to show off. It''s like iron is crushed like a lump of y. Tsk. Itcks strength. haha. There is absolutely no excuse for that. I''ve been preparing for this and that, but I haven''t solved it yet. Isnt that what you want to show me? When I urged him as if he knew clearly, he too smiled wryly and nodded his head as if acknowledging, then picked up the broken iron ingot and brought it to the other side, which was still firmly attached to the fixture. And let him get out of hand As you can see, what I want to show you is this. When he let go of his hand, the iron ingot he touched didn''te off as if it were stuck. Is that all? The iron ingot moved like a lump of mud and then returned to its original form. Hmm?????? Could it be that it heals itself? The dwarves'' eyes became more serious. Like a child discovering an interesting toy. It''s their nature. As you can see, we want to study materials that go beyond the properties of conventional iron. and proudly shout It''s still in the beginning stage, but if the Dwarves join us, we canplete it. How are you! In addition, samples of several other techniques were also shown. or a new drug. A number of things, such as metals with greater strength. He reached out to the dwarves and invited them to join them. If you join us, we will teach you many other skills and give you an opportunity to study together. Hmm. That''s right. The Dwarves groaned as if they were quite troubled. Technology that has never been encountered before must seem quite attractive. Anyway, that''s it.'' somehow catchy It''s pretty simr to the material I saw in other lives in the past. Especially that muddy metal. It is simr in properties to metalsmonly used in a more advanced world than the existing modern civilization called y steel. Isn''t it a coincidence?'' I decided not to ask more. It''s the source of the technology. I''m not involved. that''s not even important Let''s take care of our side. Then what about the dwarves now? The technique over there is good, but I want you to look at the next one. We must also show the achievements of our technical staff. Yes, Pahilia. Come to think of it, that''s where Aken is, right? Come to think of it, how many of you said you were following me from before? There are things that have been built up, so of course the expectations will go up. I had prepared something. We, likewise, brought in technology that is being recently introduced in Fahilia. Having said that, we brought several types of objects. Objects made of various materials, such as metal or stone. no way?????? The kid''s expression hardened. Perhaps you intuitively understand what it is. I went into the exnation with only a smile on my face. As you can see, what are these These aremon building materials. There are other things besides that, but this is what I recently introduced on a trial basis. None other than the technology currently being used in the field of building tourist cities. Even if it''s not until full-scale practical use, it''s a theory that can be rolled in my territory. As you can see, these are very heavy and hard materials. but. These things.. For the demonstration, several technicians working on our side came out and stacked amulets with several magical forms in an empty space and supplied mana to them through magic stones. If you do. Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa There was a sound like sand breaking. I wonder if each material is crumbling and copsing, but soon it flows down like the contents of an hourss and heads to the ce where the amulet is ced. and . Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo?! shouts of admiration When crumbled materials like sand gathered in one ce and were reconstructed, a house-shaped miniature appeared. At first, the ce to show it was limited, so I only showed this model, but depending on the use, it can be used for a lot more variety. It''s called sandart method. The risk of manpower or idents required to transport or assemble heavy materials is also significantly reduced. However, since the calction form for the necessary spells is still difficult, it is impossible for us to sell this skill because only we can be different. Are you using it for the urban architecture you hear about? It''s just some demonstrations. This is one of the reasons why we are confident that the construction of this new town will bepleted sooner than the construction of Pahilia. In fact, it is difficult to introduce new technologies beyond what is currently used for materials such as iron... There are also limited ces to write.'' Instead, there is magic here. Then magic. alchemy. cksmith skills. Thoroughly grafting all of them together is the only direction for the future. Well, I cant reveal everything here today, but Im pursuing various things as well. The Dwarves were listening intently to my exnation. But even so, there is nothing different from them. They just show off their skills one-sidedly. I''ll tell you what you''re mistaken for.'' In the first ce, the essence of this ce. That too will be shown soon. what? Up to this point, it is generally a show off to the extent of showing it to others in a very ordinary way. The real promotion starts now.'' From the beginning, I had no intention of attracting the dwarves to an exhibition like this. I know how to attract people with Jago.'' There is no such thing as a skit like this. That''s why I tried to prepare a breaking ball separately. Seina. Are you ready? Of course. Seina, who had been to the other side once, announced that she could start at any time. okay. then Lets get the real PR started. I suck! They pped their hands and announced the start of the full-scale advertisement. Skill level fatigue? That''s all there is to it! I''ll show you what I really need to show you. I know very well what workers want. I know! How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 663 - Side Story Episode 30 The representative of the dwarves is sweating coldly as if he is embarrassed inside. Isn''t it bigger than I thought?'' Jagoro said the dwarves. The more tense you are, the tighter your muscles are, and never show weakness. However, in inverse proportion to his swollen muscles, his embarrassing inner self shook more and more. I had no intention of making it this big. hmm The original intention was to take rather strong measures so that they would not look down on themselves. If youe out a little hard, the humans will be impatient and will take better conditions than me, so if you reluctantly ept it then stop. It was just a trick to not look ridiculous. If we can''t give a proper answer like this, even humans won''t understand.'' Of course, the candidates were moderately chosen. Is it to the extent of going under the umbre of a human bastard like Pahiliana or that Mileus or something? At least on the surface, it wasn''t enough to meet both conditions, but it was overflowing. As a cksmith, no matter which side they were on, the dwarves'' skills would make great progress. Anyway, the goal can be achieved.'' The question then is which one to choose. Although we will discuss itter, the same people also seemed to be quite conflicted. what I''ll have to decide carefully though.'' For them, wherever they go, it is uncharted territory. Fahilia seems to be working on Aken and other people, so you can ask for their opinions. what about the other side? Is it Miles? Wouldn''t it be better to ask for more information at a workshop run by him? Of course, when making a contract, the conditions are rified, and if they want to harm themselves, there is a way to pursue it. home? what?'' Conflicted in the midst of conflict, he inadvertently narrowed his eyes as he saw the Pahilia personnel exhibiting. they are doing something Tired of new techniques again? It''s interesting, but for now, hard workes first. It''s a caliber, so you can ask other guys to do it. Ignoring them like that for a while and seriously weighing their future for a while. Ooooooooooo! Isnt this amazing? Really? Really this?! It''s kind of upsetting. There was amotioning from Fahilia, who had just started doing something. These guys... Someone is thinking about losing muscle... I''m seriously thinking about it. What are you making a fuss about? they are dwarves No matter how great the technology may be, isn''t it our pride to watch it solemnly and make it our own with these fluttering arms? He snorted and tried to focus his thoughts again. however. Ooooooooooo! continue to fuss Keugh! I can''t hear you! Eventually, he couldn''t stand it and got up. It may also be a characteristic of them that their patience is so low. What is the fuss about! To be honest, I''m dying of curiosity. Eventually, he strode towards Pahilia''s men, half-capturing them and throwing them back. What''s wrong with standing in line and looking like this! Have you forgotten your purpose? Beforehand, we made a promise to protect our pride by strictly observing anything we saw. Only in this way, is it not like apprentices who have just entered, let alone social skills? As he shouted and went forward, his fellow countrymen who had been pushed back were the torch. hey! Don''t push! Don''t push! No matter how much you are, I can''t yield! Get in line properly! What kind of string is that! You stupid bastards! After all, to bring the dwarves back to their senses, a terrible shipper or a fist would be the medicine. Pushing the line in the dwarf way, he approached Pahilia''s exhibition hall. and . ???? ok? His eyes widened as if he didn''t understand. What are these guys doing? Inadvertently, such a tone came out and threw it away. It was because he saw a scene that waspletely different from what he had been thinking. I thought that Fahilia must have shown some new technology and responded to it... . It''s apletely different sight than I thought. ruler! This is the alcohol that is basically circted within Fahilia now! There are also demonstration works that are not sold to other countries. Arel, who piles up hundreds of barrels and invites the dwarves in line to have a tasting. Such Arel changes direction as if she is turning her body round and round again, and rmends another one. And this is a massage chair currently used in Pahilia, and a massage machine that relieves muscle fatigue with horsepower! and so on! Let me experience all of this here! As if being hooked by it, the dwarves began to experience what Arel rmended in turn. And they all started to unravel. This is great. Khehehe It''s really good. No oneins. rather . Is there such a thing in Fahilia? Damn you Arken guy! That''s why you stayed there! Where is he! You never said anything like this existed! The dwarves, who felt it and escaped, began to line up again. An infinite loop repeating itself. Arel did not bother to point it out, but instead eximed energetically as if rmending it a few more times. ruler! There is still plenty of stock. Please enjoy the culture of Fahilia to your heart''s content! And know! Arell is outspoken. We have something like this in Pahilia. We give those who work in our territory the right to enjoy this regrly every season! Ooooooooooooooooo! If youe and work with us, we will allow you to enjoy this kind of welfare. The Dwarves responded to Arell''s cry as if thrilled. And the head of the Dwarves pressed his forehead with his thumb as if he had a headache from this atmosphere. I forgot what these bastards were for. No, before that, why did you sell all the pride of the dwarves? Don''t be tempted by the alcohol that humans give you. I wondered if I should say something firmly even now. However, Arel read his mood and naturally came over and put his hand on his shoulder. ruler. Dwarf-san, who looks like he has a headache there? I''m not in the mood for a joke. oh my? You are really tired. Chuck Arel, deliberately not listening to him, calmly tuk-tuk, as if imitating a clever merchant. tapped on the shoulder ruler. Do you have a good drink here too? ???? alcohol? Don''t dwarves say that alcohol is medicine? Dwarves would protest if they heard it, but no one tackled it, probably because everyone was excited. How are you? ..... ummmmmmmmm. Considering your pride, you shouldn''t ept it easily. However, he pondered and eventually epted what Arell rmended. It''s not really asking for anything, isn''t it just an experience? More than anything else, the other guys drank to their heart''s content, but leaving out only yourself is something heartbreaking. then Just give me one drink. yes? I''m going to have a drink for the dwarves. Saying that, Arel gestured. The servant who is helping with the current exhibition quietlyes out and hands over a dwarf drink. A wine ss about the size of Arell''s shoulders. Look. Arel deliberately pretends not to see his gaze, wanting to argue with him, and offers the drink as it is. What''s better than just tasting it? Taking it with a sigh, he emptied the contents. Of course it will taste good. In the first ce, I know that the products manufactured in Fahilia are famous, and once there was a fight between the representatives of the tribe because of it. Even so, don''t give in to useless temptations. They have pride in themselves. The pride of being a person who handles iron... . ruler. Are there other drinks? And there are other products for experience, how about it? If you want to fairly evaluate the level of each country, wouldnt it be best to see it yourself? Haha, maybe that''s the case. It passed. Arelughed evilly at him as he reluctantly pretended to be guided by a servant. Regardless of which world there is, there is bound to be a beautiful culture that captivates people. A gift that is handed over gently. A delicious drink that is openly offered to drink. To be honest, it''s all about flirting.'' Human, dwarf, nabal, it doesn''t matter. Any intelligence is weak to temptation. It is a truth that no one with a proper head can avoid. Already, like the other dwarves, he was enjoying the experience on our side to his heart''s content, and his muscles were rxed with the feeling of melting. I think I''ve known enough about that... For now, let''s enjoy it to the fullest. Anything else doesn''t matter. The key is for them to know what is in Fahilia and to feel it with their bodies. Wow, that''s tant. I don''t know if this is okay. Whats wrong? The whispers of our personnel are clearly overheard. this is correct If you win with pride, that''s it. He who conquers wins. What else do you know? Of course, others will be blown away by this sight. Wait, isnt this cheating?! What the hell are you doing! One by one, figures from other countries came to my side and began to protest. I thought he woulde to pick me up soon, so there was nothing surprising. that would be natural Isnt this cowardice? Wasnt it a ce where you purely showed off your technical skills? huh? Thats right, technical skills? I replied calmly, blinking my eyes wide as if I was saying something. It is technology. Welfare Technology. Everyone is dumbfounded and at a loss for words. It''s a face that says what kind of bullshit that is. I know it''s bullshit too. I''m still going to bullshit! Our Fahilia is always investing in thetest in welfare for all workers. How can you not call it technology? No that?????? At least one guy is going to make a stuttering counterargument? Yes? No No. eventually gave up You say you can''t spit on a smiling face. I wouldn''t have the courage to attack if I came out so boldly. Of course, isnt it reasonable to invest this much? Or are you saying that you can''t even treat artisans like this? It is necessary to say this even more shamelessly. Anyway, this would be it. Showing off new techniques is just to make excuses. The real thing is this. They don''t know what''s really important.'' Dwarf, human, and unnecessary. what really needs to be seen. What it is. Let me remind you clearly here today. Why do you need new technology to get people applying for jobs in the first ce?'' All you need is this one welfare. The people above are sure to ignore it. As a rule, employers do not know how their employees feel. Speaking of the results, the Dwarves decided to make a deal with Pahilia. We are Arele Ernesia. I decided to follow him. However, first of all, they make a verbal promise to dispatch arge number of manpower or take orders directly from us while maintaining the existing Dwarf territories. It would be next to conclude a detailed contractter. Yes, in the end, you will have no choice but to follow us. As I was enjoying the lingering aftertaste of confidence, I heard some bustling footsteps outside. That kid. Milleus McPhacoll. Do you have anything to say? How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 664 - Episode 31 of Gaiden When I gave the order toe in, Mileus came in hurriedly. First of all, as if he hadn''t forgotten basic manners, he greeted me first and then asked the dwarves in disbelief. Why? What do you mean? I can not understand. Why did everyone decide to make a deal with Fahilia without hesitation? Perhaps he was simply questioning rather than disobeying the oue. The appeal elements must have been simr. If so, he would have thought that he would hesitate a little more. However, the Dwarves chose our side without hesitation. It wasn''t even something to worry about. Is that resentful? Certainly, what you proposed was also interesting. Then why? Rather than that hmm I had a rather pressing problem. what do you mean? He gave me a puzzled look. I quietly cleared my throat and joined the conversation. Well, the technique you proposed was quite good. I''m sure some of the dwarves were attracted to it. But you all chose to make a deal with Ernesia-sama. What are you looking for? Specific benefits and welfare are the problem. Profit and welfare is it? He opened his eyes wide as if he didn''t understand. What does that have to do with Of course it matters. did you forget What do you think caused this to happen in the first ce? So, aren''t the dwarves unable to satisfy their technological needs with the existing Kelia system? It is a matter of artisan spirit. A more fundamental and urgent problem than that. It can be. he shut up Perhaps there is a corner to catch. Its an environment where you can work satisfactorily. The Dwarves readily admitted it. hmm something like that Anyway, shouldn''t we also eat and live? I can''t say that I''ve been hooked on alcohol. Thats right. I shrugged and mentioned it again. In short, good technology is good, but what a great working environment it is. Milleus McFaquell. Neither you nor the other guys talked about the treatment of dwarves. Is that all? It was tantly exposed that they treated them asbor force. After all, money and welfare. So, while appealing to Pahilia''s technical level, I sneakily suggested the possibility of what kind of good environment I could provide to the dwarves right away. Only Is that why? Even if you can explore more technologies by trading with us? You are misunderstanding something. I calmly pointed out that fact. Only schrs live by their intellectual needs. No, even schrs starve to death without money. It sucks, but that''s realistic logic. Above all, technology It''s a bittersweet story from your point of view, but technology exists to use and make a living. If you just seek... If there is no convenient ce to use it, it will rot. can''t object maybe that''s what i realized indeed That''s it. did you admit it? You thought you''d struggle a bit more? As if bitter, he muttered simr words several times before politely apologizing for being rude. Concerning the rudeness earlier, I ask for your generosity. doesn''t care. It''s not that I don''t understand. I''m not interested in it in the first ce. surely I got it. Please, I want to thank you for giving me that teaching. I don''t care about those details, so go back and look at your business. Aren''t you busy? of course. He spoke cheerfully, as if his face, which had been confused a moment ago, had quickly regained calm. Thank you, I realized. What is really needed? hmm That''s good. Did you really realize it? I tried to talk to him again just in case, but he had already left the room. You are a strange person. Aah... he''s a bit of a weird guy. What effect did the mistake a little while ago have on that guy? What a strange guy Please don''t forget my advicest time. I sighed and resumed talking about the contract with the dwarves. Anyway, with this, I got a lot of muscle craftsmen in my hands. I''ll have to think of a way to eat it in advance. Great welfarees with greatbor. I''ll pamper you very much. The Dwarves who epted Arell Ernesia''s offer were decided to be formally hired by Pahilia after going through several external procedures in the future. There were about 250 Dwarves from the Dwarf Territory. They will first be acquainted with the atmosphere of the workshop in Pahilia. And when the adaptation is over, he will show off his skills for the development of the Kingdom of Pahilia and Ernesia in earnest. Dont humans talk a lot among themselves? don''t mind?. Representative of the dwarves... No, I have to say I''m a representative. I shook my hand lightly as I chatted with him moderately. At best, the results are unfair, so they whine while talking about monopolies. Humans are very troublesome. Is it only humans? He, too, was immersed in his work again with few words to see if he was stabbed. Several other dwarves piled up a desk full of old books. Is this all? All that remains is this. It''s difficult to take it out, so I''m only showing it here. I know. Today''s topic is to discuss the dwarves'' migration procedures, but there are also things I want to see. The Dwarf of the beginning... A record of the pioneer who established the concept of today''s dwarves and the things he left behind. It seems that most of them have been lost, but from time to time it seems that some of his notes or records have survived. Even so, most of it is still full of things you dont understand. It''s literally a dwarf''s ck box... hmm? No, no. I''ll see you soon. Don''t worry, I''ll see you soon. It doesn''t matter. Rather... Can you really decipher this? You should see that too. maybe once Although it gave me hope. I think it''s possible, but.'' There is something I can guess about the origins of the dwarves. There are suspicions that he may also be a reincarnated person. In the era when he was active, it seemed that such guys were in full swing. There is nothing to reveal your identity again. Then what about him? Because there''s no way I can''t do this... And if I can decipher this and give it to you even a little bit, it will y a part in gaining the trust of the dwarves. With that in mind, I asked to see this material. Of course, if you feed them tantly, it will harm their autonomy, so you should make them roll their heads in moderation. hmm. hmm. Well, if I have time, I''ll be able to do something. Is that really?! of course. huh? But I think this is less content than some of the materials I heard? I nodded and looked around, feeling a sense of incongruity. The content is somehow less than what I heard in the first ce. You forgot? No way I''ll see you in a minute! He looks at it as if that couldn''t be the case, but as expected, he widens his eyes when he sees that there is less data than he had grasped. Are you sure you lost it? Hmm Apparently, there was a mistake in the amount of data you grasped. I can''t say that I''ve lost it, but I''m coughing and look around anxiously. Tell me to look again. If something doesn''te out, it doesn''t matter. I answered coolly and looked at the rest. lost data? Did they really miss it? That''s probably not it. At least it''s that kid''s work.'' I have a guess. Milleus McFaquell. In the first ce, I went around more than necessary.'' He was evasive, but at a nce it was obvious that he had another purpose. But now stay still. Because you can still see it. Should I just pretend I didn''t see it?'' Above all, I have no intention of stepping on Mileus McFaculg beforehand. If he doesn''t go wrong, it might be an opportunity for him to develop independently without relying on people like me. Watch if there is a possibility. Because that''s a guy with manners from ancient times. I didn''t do anything evil in the first ce, so why would I hit you? So please don''t go wrong any more. bantling.'' Do not repeat the mistakes that have been proven throughout history so far. Mileus is silently reflecting. Admit mistakes. That must have been the blind spot. He had no particr resentment for making mistakes. There is a certain degree of resentment. But that''s a natural improvement. It is true that some skills and skills fall behind in the first ce. how can i not ept After that, the heads of foreign countries who entrusted him with work exploded in anger and shouted something, but it''s okay. If you want to break the deal, just cut it. It will be them who will regret it anyway. It can still be improved! I was behind because I didn''t know. Let''s just admit it. Arell said. If you only pursue technological advancement, no one will ept it. Well, it doesn''t matter if it''s Arel''s opinion or the opinion of the person behind him. It is also a weak point. I will have no choice but to ept the criticism. rather cheerfully. With a face as if he had attained enlightenment, he opened the door to his workshop. There, there are overflowing research products being reproduced based on the knowledge stole from the Caduceus. Other than that, hints of the techniques obtained while going around each ce. Or, there are overflowing studies on clues about the traces left by those who were reincarnated. Normally, I''d look at that right away as soon as I get back. I didn''t even look at it right now. The important thing is that I realized that it wasn''t. A new mindset is needed. Certainly Arele Ernesia. If you just pursue knowledge ording to his word, you will not be epted by the world. Admit it. don''t admit it so i was sure Doesn''t it feel like you''ve attained enlightenment? then He wanted new knowledge. However, we do not want simple technologies or new theories as we do now. Clearly, there is a purpose. Then the world will need my skills. There is now that the intention of the speaker and the understanding of the listener do not coincide. new You''ll need a theory. okay It should be epted more clearly. Otherwise, you won''t be able to surpass it. For now, I have other goals in my hands. Among the hints about his skills left by the beginning of the dwarves, he stole only a few of what he wanted. It is still not enough . Originally, this was enough, but I will need more to achieve my new goal. Then next... He didn''t even realize that he waspletely mistaken. To obtain more knowledge. To pursue a more advanced technology. It burns only that desire. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 665 - Gaiden episode 32 Gaiden episode 32 Gaiden chapter 6. A city where humans and dragons reside. city of draenei. It is the home of dragons living in the present era. their sanctuary. Destroyed once, but who are they? They re-established their base in just a few months and proudlymanded a world where humans were in full swing. they are there Called. Whoa Is it going smoothly? The current leader of the dragons. Nerel leans back in her chair and presses her eyes, feeling the weight of fatigue for a moment. Dragons are tired too. mentalbor. In particr, when ites to a big job like running a city, it feels pretty daunting, just like humans. In that regard, I like the fact that this chair I recently acquired is firm yet soft. Even sitting in a human form doesn''t hurt that much. Humans make pretty good things too The regret is that there is no furniture that fits their original size, but it can''t be helped. It was too much to even think of making something to support their huge body with the small arms of humans and dwarves. What more Doesnt it make sense to have to work with a body like this anyway? She looked down at her human hand and sighed. The most pleasant thing for them is, of course, only when they are walking around with the huge body of a dragon. However, when doing paperwork or other chores, you have to be in human form, even if you don''t like it. It doesn''t matter if they work for themselves, but several countries outside the city. In order to interact with other races, including humans, it is necessary to check the documents they conveyed. Of course, all the documents they give are small for their size. To see it or write a signature, you must eventually take on a human form. It''s inconvenient, but I''ll concede, so to speak. As a result, the basic living area was all built to the size of a dragon, but it was a city. The department in charge of administrative work and this office were made to fit the size of a human, and an ironic corner was born. What I need is not my furniture. He''s a guy to pamper.'' On top of that, Nerel''s biggest worry recently is that she can''t find a guy she can pamper. Most guys aren''t very patient. Somehow he is good at moving his body or smashing something, but he is not as good at paperwork. I can do it, but I can''t stand still. Even if only that stupid Delnef came back, I wouldn''t have gone through this hardship.'' Thinking of my absent-minded brother, I reflexively broke my pen. yes, his brother. left home hundreds of years ago. After being beaten by humans, he went into hiding, and recently he is beaten by humans again and eaten by humans in the city. The important thing is that Gonom recently uses it as an excuse not to return to his hometown. Do I have to forcefully drag her in?'' However, if I try to forcefully bring him back, he will escape again soon after. It is better toe back on your own if possible. I''ll treat you very badly then. I''ll pamper you until the scales fall off sparsely. She made up her mind, thinking of the day when her brother would return. That was when One of the dragons helping out with the chores quietly flew in and told her what to do. Nerel. What. busy. I still have a lot of things to do these days. If it''s useless, tell meter. no It''s not... It seems to be something else. A guest has arrived. customer? iced coffee'' It did. then it came to mind Come to think of it, it was today that I arrived. Let them in. She went out in person to greet the guests. They were there when we headed to the drawing room. The first thing that caught my eye was her ugly little brother Delnef. He didn''t say anything, but she didn''t speak first either. What we have to deal with now is not that guy, but someone else. And a woman with azure hair sitting in another chair. And besides her, there are other humans who seem to follow her... . They are Kania and her subordinates. Wee here. Was it Kania Ernesia? It is an honor to see you again. Nerell. Kania immediately bowed politely. This is Kania Ernesia, who came as an envoy. We will be cooperating with Nerell''s schedule in the future, so please take good care of us. Im expecting cancer. For now, as befits the current leader of the dragons, Nerel nodded solemnly and exined the purpose of summoning them this time. Please teach me well so that humans can integrate into this city. one purpose. To make the dragon ept human existence. that was a while ago. I was talking to Arele Ernesia about an issue I needed to discuss through themunication port. I heard the story. It looks like you''re building a new manor? [how Why is that bastard''s rumor going around so fast? No, more than that, why are humans so interested in rumors about dragons?] No, that''s not true. Its just information gathering. In addition, it doesn''t matter if he builds a city or a tower, as long as he doesn''t threaten their safety. There is something I would like to talk to you about [consulting? It''s a big deal.] It''s really a big deal, but I have no choice but to discuss this now with him. Because there is no other suitable person. Im thinking of bringing in humans soon. [] .] Arel is silent for a moment. Perhaps she is thinking of the true meaning of what she is saying. [customer? Or citizen? Which one?] Either way. The guest has always been an envoy whoes from time to time. However, those who stay only for a short time and go. And of course, there are no citizens living here other than dragons. Arent there people or races of other countries who are not your people living in your territory? [what Even though your pathetic little brother is here.] Come to think of it, can you just convince me a little bit about him? [no. Don''t drag your siblings into business. And I wont allow you toe here and fight a nuisance.] Kuh what happened Now he doesn''t care. After all, you ept such a variety of guys. Recently, while interacting with humans, their countries. And I observed management methods. In addition, I am receiving information from my own people living in various ces. I think that for efficient exchanges, we should ept people from other countries like you. [In short, it will allow me to obtain citizenship uh? Wait a minute.] For some reason, Arell grunts seriously and begins to ponder. [Isn''t that a problem that''s not a joke? Do you know?] I dont know. It''s one thing for humans to bring humans or other races in, and it''s one thing to bring humans into their cities. There are so many hurdles to ovee. [Pointing out the most fundamental problem.] tell me. [How much do you think the difference in size between humans and you is?] Ugh! [] No seriously don''t be shocked. You dark lizard.] It was called a pretty insulting name, but now I don''t even have the energy to be angry. But I think it is necessary. [It sounds like you''re acting strangely... Well, I understand the purpose.] For example, Kelly, a country of different races, is nowpletely open and has a great perception towards humans. But even now, people fear when dragons appear. At least a learned person can have a conversation, but an ordinary citizen can just prostrate himself. [Please make sure not to eat it right in front of me? Have you ever said that? Hehehehe!] this one is serious Above all, we do not eat humans. [I know.] Because it tastes awful. [] Don''t go anywhere and say that.] We still don''t understand humans. What is not a big deal to us can be a big problem to you. That''s why I thought it was a problem that couldn''t be ignored. First, let''s think about how humans can integrate in this city. [Of course, the most important thing is to ask for your impressions of real people.] Wait. It''s still hasty, though. [I really don''t mean to let go of normal humans.] Do you have a good idea? [A good idea In some cases, idents don''t happen, but dragons seem to get into idents on the contrary... .] Talent is there. But it''s worrying. Arell made a rare, strange noise. [If it''s okay, I can introduce you to a suitable person. How about it?] If so, thank you. [No, rather, this is what I am thankful for. Even so, that older sister... Maybe it''s because he''s free, so he keeps crashing.] Hmm? What do you mean? [You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll send it as an official document sooner orter.] Umm... She agreed so vaguely. And as time passed, it came to the conclusion that Caniaernesia packed up and visited the city of dragons to demonstrate the friendship policy. And as their guide, Delneph, who is at least in a position to understand humans, was well persuaded and attached. Kania and her knights arrived. First of all, I decided to introduce a ce to stay for those who are not familiar with this ce. Doesn''t it look like you''re living in the same ce as the dragons? In response to Kania''s question, Nerel shook her head, saying it wasn''t easy. Realistically, there is no way. Our bodies are gigantic, as Kania-nim knows. And the dragons living here, like her now, live in their original form unless there is a specific reason. For example, the sight of the city beneath the back of the Dragon Handmaid carrying Kania and the human envoys would be quite an astonishing sight for her to see. It''s huge. and Everyone is living in the form of a dragon. That look is the mostfortable for us. As for humans... If you look like this, you could say that it is simr to living with armor covered from head to toe. That''s because your sister''s humanizing knack is bad. Contrary to that dirty personality, if you lose your strength, you can transform without difficulty... Whoops! Fuck! Delneph, who was about to say something nonsensical, was hit by a blow from Nerell that only released his tail for a moment, and fell down. Okay. you know you''lle back Everyone seemed to think so, neither Kania nor her knights cared about that young man. Instead, Kania just smiled gracefully. Armor That must be difficult. Come to think of it, I heard that he also serves as a knight. It''s about knowing how to handle a little sword. Hmm Well, in a world like this, it might not be bad to have a military force even if you have a high status. Basically, their instinctive logic follows the rule of thumb. Therefore, they have no doubts about Kania''s title as a knight. however Why is that? No, it''s nothing. When I heard a little introduction, I thought he was a more exciting person... Whoop whoop. A lot of people misunderstand that. I don''t know if you''re carrying a sword, but there''s no reason to act tough when you''re not. indeed?????? Nerell easily understands and moves on. And Kania responds with an elegant smile. and. The knights were watching as if they were anxious about something. They flew to the center of the city, giving off a strangely out of tune atmosphere inside. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 666 - Episode 33 Episode 33 After being informed of the approximate room to stay. After he said that he would exin more detailed information or what he wanted this ce to do after he had finished his travels. Come to think of it, today we''re going to hold a reception for you guys, so if possible, get some rest today. Nerell told them to rest and introduced them to some dragons who would do what they asked for, then withdrew. And left alone in the room. Kania, who was still exuding an elegant atmosphere. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I thought I was dying. wow wow... Ity t as it was. In the end, Meika, who was worse off, sighed and scolded. leader. Face-to-face. are you okay. Anyway, it''s just Geonyeon-hee here. leader Still, this is a foreign country. We are guests. Keep your face. At the advice of her adjutant Meika, Kania puffed out her cheeks and sat down again, as if she couldn''t find anything to say. I''m sure everyone is hanging out now anyway? Please dont think of us as adorned and equally carefree. Meika recalled with a long sigh. How surprised I was when I first heard about this mission. It was to go as an envoy to the city where dragons live. It''s not abouting and going, it''s about staying for a short period of time. I don''t know if it will be a month or a few months. To be honest, when I heard it was the city of dragons, I thought about leaving a will.'' Well, looking at that carefree leader, I understand that it''s just a useless worry. Well, even if you understand it with your head, you can''t help but feel nervous when facing a dragon. Those who take human form are fine. To be honest, I don''t feel ufortable even looking at them. However, after entering this ce, I waspletely overwhelmed when I saw the dragons living their lives as they were. Honestly, I was lucky I didnt pass out. no way? Are you all worried? Kania suddenly said that, as if understanding what Meika was worried about. In the end, even the dragon listens to everything he says. Did you see it? That would be nice. No, that subordinate is right. You guys should be a little more alert. A silver-haired young man suddenly joined the conversation. Delnef. is a guide. From what I''ve heard, it seems that he is also a dragon. It seems that he was stuck in Pahilia instead of staying here for some reason, but he came as a guide and mediator at a special request. Kania Ernesia. to see them That is normal human perception. ???? yes? Meika''s eyes narrowed. What is that man talking about now? Human beings are naturally afraid of us. So be vignt. joy. Yes, that is correct. Somehow, rather than giving advice, the way he spoke seemed to have some kind of personal sensibility. Of course, Kania couldn''t hear such a thing. Sounds strange, Madelnef. And indeed, most of their own people look down on humans. They, as humans, and he, the dragon, have different perceptions. That''s why I have to tell those who don''t know. Right now, we understand and cooperate as needed. My sister suppressed the fool who rebelled against that. know? I know~ but you mean there are guys who rebel, right? Kania nodded leisurely. That''s not something that only dragons do. As a princess of a country, I know because I have a time when I saw the kingdom''s political scene through that table to some extent. There is no difference between each other. And Kania kept her smile and narrowed her eyes. Rather like wishing. I dont know if that will be boring either? I''ll suppress the most stupid idiots before my sister. Is that a request? Saying that, Delneph quietly turned his back and left. Can I trust that person or dragon? well? Kania also tilted her head as if she didn''t understand. Will it be okay? Because he is sincere. I really dont know English Meika once again burst intomentation. Anyway, since were having a wee party today, please dont mislead, Captain. You know? Um~ Of course. Did you really understand? Whatever it is, she gave up on the idea. Even if he looks like that, he is surprisingly a person withmon sense. I won''t do too much. There were times when she thought so too. In fact, it wasn''t that humans didn''t step in at all. There have been times when death gods havee from human countries. However, they trembled at the dragon''s intimidation and stayed only at the human resting facility installed at the end of the city, delivered only official documents, and ran away. The human who came directly to the center and walked around calmly was the second after Allel Ernesia in the past. No, that Arel isn''t an ordinary human either, so it could be said that she was actually the first. Therefore, if the dragons do not actively wee humans, their names will be lost. When envoys or distinguished guests arrive, humans hold grand receptions to show off their authority. I don''t mean to copy them, but since the other person is a human, it would be better to adapt to them. So, we decided to hold a wee party. In the past, when humans came to our residence, they said this. Yongke came too! Human! Called! Nerell was giving a speech tomemorate the celebration with a sound that would resonate throughout the hall. In the past, we poured our breath on humans who came to our habitat in return. Times have changed now. If you are a guest, praise and hospitality. Wouldn''t that be a shame if our illusions were less than those of humans? As if responding to her opinion, all the dragons participating in the celebration raised their sses. However, during the banquet period with humans, everyone is now in human form. then. We wish our guests the best of luck. Dont raise a ss. As soon as the words announcing the start of the celebration were over, Kania immediately stood in front of her and expressed her gratitude for this position as the representative. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for such a wee. ?Uh? There is no sharp corner. Even though Kania looked like this, her body was thoroughly infused, if not as good as swordsmanship, so that scandals would not arise in a ce like this. The Ernesian royal family said. Smile in public. If the opponent is underestimated, press down with coercion so that they are invisible. Anyway, there are no gaps. In addition, Kania''s subordinates also assumed this kind of position and trained them in advance to maintain the minimum level of dignity. After exchanging simple greetings, dragons freely talk with humans. Kania also politely responded to each and every one who spoke to her. Come to think of it, a guy I know said that, is it true that human royalty talk while breaking down walls with their bare hands? Ahahaha. Not necessarily. At least in the current kingdom, it''s something that happens only asionally. huh? Is it sometimes? indeed Humans sometimes break down walls. It''s an odd habit. no! Please don''t take the captain''s words straight! Dragons! Kania and the dragons talk, and sometimes Meika and her subordinates put on a choo-im-sae in embarrassment. Even if it''s not a big deal, their conversation can be said to be a big change if you look at the continent''s history in a long way. A non-rare banquet hall. They talk while drinking the same thing, not a sword and shield, but a drinking ss and a dress dragon station that does not emit mes. If people from past eras saw that scene, they wouldn''t believe it. It seems that the sister is sincerely trying to promote peace.'' Delnef was lost in thought as he watched the scene. It''s not objectionable. The purpose is understandable and necessary. but . It has nothing to do with me. Delneph just watches from a corner of the banquet hall, feeling that it has nothing to do with him. In the first ce, he only came because he was asked to do a job. Even so, I don''t think I need an escort again, but what are you thinking... It was while Delneph was still thinking. Dedelneph? You are Delneph, right? someone calls themselves There is nothing new about it. It was only hundreds of years ago, so those who remember will remember themselves. Let Delnef turn around without saying a word. A woman one head shorter than him is looking up at him. ???? Who is it? Yeah eh?! Somehow, he looks very disappointed. did you say it wrong It is difficult to recognize their own people when they are humanized. ah? That''s right! yes Yes! He nodded his head broadly and voluntarily agreed. I''m kind of distracted. Did you know someone with a simr impression? Delneph seemed puzzled. Do you want to know if I do this? Wings and a tail spread out on her back. Of course, it''s not the original size, but the extent to which it was tailored to the body when humanized. Blue scales stood out. blue. hmm? Could it be Melunes? A blue dragon appeared in Delneph''s mind. There are many blue dragons, but the ones to talk to him are limited, and there is no other kind of person that you can guess from the sparkling blue scales a moment ago. Above all, there is no other guy who follows like this. Fortunately, the answer must have been correct, and the girl''s eyes twinkled. yes! It''s me! This is Melunes! Its been a while yes! Long time no see! Somehow, it is approaching with the momentum to cling to it right away. It''s not that I don''t have a guy I know at all, but it''s rare to find someone who wees me this far. I heard you came back before. I was sorry to hear that you were gone soon. At that time, I just finished my errands and went back Did you finally return this time? No, it is not. Delneph shook his head lightly. No matter what anyone says, I have no intention of returning yet. that?????? song?????? Somehow, Melunes murmured as if his answer was a bit against expectations. If it was in its original form, it is good that it would have had its wings and tail drooping. Are you still staying for a while? I think so, but Phew. thank god. I I heard a rumor... rumor? What a strange attitude... . It was about the time she was waiting for her to tell the story. ah? Delnef! someone else calls But not kinship. It is a familiar voice. This is Cania Ernesia. Cania Ernesia? what? What isnt it? What are you doing all alone? It seems that themunication with the dragons has ended, and it seems that he is bored and wanders around looking for something interesting. And it seems that he caught my eyes openly showing the atmosphere that I don''t care. never mind. no way? still yes? It was only then that Kania found a girl hiding behind Delnef. ah? Were you talking? never mind. It was a nonsensical story. Doongma back to listen to Delneph''s words. Kania immediately showed interest in Melunes. That entric dragon, who doesn''t seem friendly at all except for work, is the person whoes here to talk. must have been curious ugh human. On the contrary, as soon as Melunes realized that Kania was paying attention to him, he somehow took a half step back and just stared at it. My name is Cania Ernesia. It''s called Melunes... human. Even though she dared to introduce her name, she pretended not to hear Kania''s name and deliberately kept her distance. Like you don''t want to be friends. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 667 - Side Story Episode 34 Side Story Episode 34 However, if Kania didn''t mind, he would keep talking. Are you Delnephs friend? friend That doesn''t even make sense. I am no more than that! Delneprani... What can you say about humans When Kania called out to Delneph lightly, she asked if it bothered her, slightly widening her eyes differently from before. never mind. Melunes. Rather, Delnef scolded her as if to stop her. Dedelneph? I have known this person for a while. So no problem. under But something like a human And that word is going to be a bit of a problem. Haven''t you heard from Nerel''? no way? You can''t even say that. Rather, Kania, who had been watching as if she was curious, intervened skillfully and stopped Delnef. Well, it''s true that we''re human, and that''s no different than calling us dragons. How are you? Kania spoke cheerfully and told her not to make it an issue anymore. how What are the humans there doing with Delnef-sama? When asked carefully if Melunes was also suspicious, Kania folded her arms as if thinking about what to say. For now, it''s because of work, but should I exin what happened before? More than anything, it''s like asking how you know. Did I stab him with a sword before? Do you stab me?! Melunes is shocked. No, when you say that, it sounds different. is it? After that, you probably hid in Fahilia, where Arel is, right? Are you hiding?! So dont talk like that. It sounds obviously different. Delnef opened his eyes and protested, but Melunes, who was already startled, didn''t seem to hear it properly. She''s just mumbling something softly. It was just as rumored... human. how much. Is it terrifying? huh? oh? I said something simr before. I couldn''t hear it because Kania interrupted in the middle. However, Melunes suddenly seemed to think of something else. I! I have other things to do, so I have to go first! Saying that, he headed somewhere without looking back. hmm? You look busy? That guy has been feeling that way ever since. Kania and Delnef just tilted their heads, not knowing what was going on. Anyway, the wee party to bring in the humans on the first day ended safely. Now, from the next day, the human life to build friendship here will begin in earnest. [iced coffee Mr. Delnef.] Melunes'' blue tail waggled. Blue Dragon Melunes. She felt good for the first time in a while. Delneph, who had been waiting so long, finally returned. How many hundreds of years have you waited? He said he had returned once before, but at that time he was forced to flee due to an attack by monstrous humans. Melunes longs for Delnef. Delnef from hundreds of years ago was nobler than the rest of her kind and, above all, was enough to be her idol. Above all, they look down on humans. It is thrilling to recall the majesty of being feared by humans even now. Delnef, the dragon who went out into the world and terrified humans directly, rather than being secluded. At least, he is such a dragon that Melunes longs for. In addition, she doesn''t know Delneph''s daily life these days. [iced coffee Mr. Delneph.] Then, he quietly prays for longing. [] Hey? You said it before. If he knew that, he would definitely run away. The pure white scales will turn blue and retreat. To be honest, it''s disgusting.] There was a dragon who threw out a word to Melunes, who was thrilled at the reunion after a long time. A light blue dragon with slightly pale scales. [oh? Salia. Why?] [] Seeing you do that made me want to hibernate.] I want to close my eyes for about 500 years. Salia is grumbling like that. In order to adapt to the busy society ofte, he has been maintaining hiszy dragon attitude even though no one dares to hibernate. [So why did you call again?] [Salia needs help.] [Ugh...] [Don''t be so disgusted! Yes?] In the end, at the friend''s request, I decided to listen to the story. [As expected, Delneph must be being held captive by terrible humans!] [Ah You mean that?] Salia knows that too. Isn''t Delneph living in a human city actually being abused by humans? do you mean? [That''s just a rumor... .] [No doubt! I heard!] said the human named Cania Ernesia. Stabbed and stabbed with a sword, and in the end Delneph was once hiding in a human city. [iced coffee How horrible this is.] She probably sees Kaniana or other humans abusing Delnef in her head. But Salia is cold-hearted and just thinks it makes no sense. [No matter how much, humans kill dragons... You can''t just deal with it. Impossible.] Physically impossible. However, there was no way that Melunes would hear that opinion properly. [I don''t know! How scary are humans!] [ ] ah. Well, you hated humans.] It''s not that you look down on or despise humans. In the case of Melunes, he is wary of humans. [My grandfather was killed by a human I heard that your father was captured by humans as well.] There are extraordinarily scary monsters that ran amok in the past. They too are in human form. That''s why Melunes seemed to regard humans as fearful creatures. [My mother did that when I was little. If you don''t listen, humans will catch you? [ I think you''re the only one who believes in that until now!] It''s probably the only one. [If they''re really caught, we have to help!] [Delnef doesn''t say anything''?] [There''s no way a captured dragon can speak honestly.] Is that so? Salia only tilted her head as if wondering. [So I don''t mean what to do?] [We have to do something!] [] Ah.] This is embarrassing. more annoying than that [You know. Putting aside anything else, if we were to get hurt, that Nerell wouldn''t leave us alone?] [Yes? It''s such a terrible word to remove.] [] .] [Sometimes I think about it, but Salia also says scary things.] [] .] I think I''ll hibernate for about a hundred years! [so? If it doesn''t do any particr harm, what should I do?] [I''m making the human get tired of being here and leave!] To the extent that it doesn''t cause harm, it makes that human sick of being here. If Nerell or Delneph had heard of this, they wouldment that the level of their people had fallen to this point. In a good or bad way, dragons are also proof that they have recently started to be affected by the times. [I heard that the human is staying here and trying to find a way for the human and us to adapt to each other.] [ ] hmm? I think I heard it.] [So, just make them think it''s difficult!] Saying that, she started talking about how to expel humans from this ce. But in the first ce, when humans go out, doesn''t Delneph go out too? I have such a question, but I didn''t say it. It''s annoying too. [Then do your best.] [What are you talking about as someone else''s work?] [It''s someone else''s work?] So, whose job is it ? At least he''s not interested. [I''m having a hard time alone, so please help me!] Shall we pack up and leave now? She was rtively sincere. well it''s going to fail anyway Haven''t had any sess so far. So it''s been like this for hundreds of years. Thinking so, she lowered her head. Hurry up and stop the grand work and go in and rest. [so? What are you nning to do?] How about we guide the humans directly? The next day, two dragons proudly stepped out in front of Kania and other humans. Melunes and Salia. Now in human form to tell a story, they briefly introduced themselves and offered to guide Kania around the city. I think we can properly guide you. How is Delnef? Haven''t you heard anything from Nerel? Delneph frowned suspiciously. Of course, there was permission to roam around, and when that happened, there was a condition that Delneph or other dragons must apany him. But can I leave it to you? However, you Can you go around with a human? Of course, Delnef knows that Melunes is wary of humans. oh? What a pitiful word. Times have changed? Of course, we came here on our own because we also want to be friendly with humans. Melunes spoke eloquently as if he had prepared it on purpose, insisting that Delnef leave it to him. No, if that''s the case... Asking people for their opinions. While Delnef backed away as if he was somewhat burdened, Kania tilted his head as if he was worried. It''s not just a quick bite, but it''s going to be a review in my head. In fact, we are also well aware of the current trend of dragons. I can promise you a non-boring guide. ah! Kania reacted to the word y. I was getting a little tired of being quiet these days. If you want to live here and build friendships, it would be natural for you to experience our life firsthand. After persuading him, Delneph remained silent and said nothing. Shall we go! I want to follow you! Kania had already expressed her willingness to agree, as if giving in to the excuse of ying. I can''t possibly object to this. Delneph eventually agreed. I''ll tell Nerellter. Well, the intention is understandable. If you just watch, nothing special will happen. Most of all, he was entrusted with the role of guiding Kania, but he was in a situation where he was at a loss as to what to do. He knows nothing about the life of his people now. If that''s the case, letting it go would be a way. Then take good care of me! Let''s say Kania cheerfully shaking Melunes'' hand. ah yes. Please take good care of me. human. She hesitated for a moment, as if she couldn''t ignore it, but first took her hand. Of course, their intentions and intentions are different, but Kania just smiles and treats them. Permission was easily obtained from Nerell, and he was able to go to the city immediately. Come to think of it, did you say that Kania-nim is a human royalty? Then the scenery of an ordinary city might not fit. are you okay? In the past, there were times when I wandered around a mountain vige where it really snowed. Even then, it is a body that was bought and hit hard. By the way, how are the dragons usually doing? How are you? She was quite worried about Kania''s question. I never thought they would suddenly ask about their lives. I dont think there is much difference. I was embarrassed to answer. Literally, how are you usually? If you ask, there are not many people who can objectively analyze and say it. They would be no different. So where are you going? Of course, there are many things I want to show you about the lives of my people. Now~ I will guide you, so please follow me. Saying that, she raised her hand and Kania lightly jumped up and got on. And while heading to the pre-determined ce... The eyes of two dragons, Melunes and Salia, meet. The two of them shared their thoughts through telepathy using magic so that others could not hear them. (Now! Look. You''ve definitely earned this human''s trust!) (So? Where are you going?) Too bad I didn''t hear. It seems like she''s plotting something, but that''s because she''s just doing things on her own and not really getting involved. (I told you. This person is going to get fed up with us and go back!) (I don''t think I''ll ever get tired of this person...) (Hong. That''sing soon.) I''ve already thought about it enough. Because she also understands that humans and dragons have fundamentally differentmon sense and sensibilities. (To make these people feel the impact of our lives!) (Ah. If we do that somehow, our lives will be strange.) Even if we achieve our goal, isnt our honor diminished? (Whatever it is.) Be as it is. In the end, Salia gave up and decided to follow. No matter what, it''s not going to work out, so don''t worry. (Didnt you think it was rude?) (No way,) How the former pro sucked honey Chapter 668 - Episode 35: Please leave the guidance for Episode 35 . I will show you the real life of dragons in recent times! After making a loud noise, Melunes transformed into a dragon and burned Cania, and the others flew away with Salia and Delneph each turning into dragons. We soon arrived somewhere within the city. iced coffee. ???? This. huh? Why are you here? Everyone, including Kania Delnef and Meika, tilted their heads looking at it. this no matter how you look at it Isn''t it a bar? [yes! Exactly!] Melunes eximed, vigorously beating her tail on the floor. [This is the most lively ce in the citytely! This is a pub that many people have been looking fortely.] Why bar? Kania muttered as if she was genuinely puzzled. Seeing this, Salia ps Melunes on the back with her tail. (Aww. What are you doing!) (I was thinking of something stupid, no, before that. What the hell are you thinking to get you here? ) I was genuinely curious. The brain of this fool. (Hehe. It''s Salia who doesn''t know what.) But for some reason, she''s boasting. (I recognized it too. Apparently, that human being has a noble status in human society_.) I do n''t know the social structure of humans, but I heard that they are royalty anyway. (So?) (Of course, if you are a thindy, you will hate this kind of atmosphere!) It is not without grounds. so imed. (In addition to collecting information, I read books about people I recently encountered! I heard that even an adult with a personality will spit harsh words and run away if you take them to a drinking party from the first meeting?) (Did you get a strange novel about humans? Huh ? ) I think there is.) A person of a noble status who grew up like a flower in a greenhouse would not like a distracted ce like this. Even more so in this bar. Since recently opened, it has been a ce where all kinds of wild dragons gather. (I think I''ll lose my temper enough.) (I think I''ll lose my temper to you.) (Yes? Salia is bitter today.) That''s it. Salia sneaked a peek at Kania''s condition. (Does he really hate it?) Kania looked up at the signboard and tilted her head before finally thinking about something. What are you okay with? Are you normal? I muttered lightly and stepped forward. As you can see, I don''t care at all. It wasn''t just her, Meika and other humans didn''t seem to care too much. No, there were often people who called for joy as if it went well. [] Huh?] When the reaction was unexpectedly weak, I tilted my head as if I was curious, but it was after Kania had already entered. What are you doing? Let''s go in. [Ah.. Yes...] The oars that cannot be left out even after being guided. In the end, Melunes also found herself in a position where she followed suit btedly. Delneph, who had been watching silently at the end, followed with a sigh. As if he was the only one who knew what was going to happen after this. However, as if to avoid sparks in advance, they deliberately followed a littlete. Lets go! I didn''t expect Kania to be bothered, but now I can''t say anything else. Let Melunes open the door ande in. [] [ ] .] For an instant, the atmosphere inside the bustling shop bes slightly quiet, and the eyes are focused on this side. Faces that seem to have nothing to do with the usual atmosphere. There . [] Are they humans?] [Why humans?] It''s only natural to be surprised that humans have been brought in as well. On the other hand, Kania followed their gaze and made eye contact with the dragons'' eyes confidently, then jumped down and jumped onto the table where they were. [How are humans here?] [] Come to think of it, didn''t you say you were a guest brought by Nerel?] [Why is that guest?] [Isn''t that the guy in the back, Delnef? When did hee back?] Conversely, Kania spoke to the puzzled dragons in a friendly way. If its okay, can you join us? Do you have anything fun? He talked to me so casually, like a friend I hadn''t seen in a long time. Even the dragons, who were suspicious of them, recalled the guideline not to harm humans, and eventually hesitantly epted the story in moderation. [Wouldnt it suit a human?] It doesnt matter. [Hmm .] At first, the dragons, who were worried about ignoring it, took out the smallest of their cups, as if they thought of a joke. [human. You must know where this is.] Isnt it obvious? [yes. It''s obvious. Kkeuk.] As if ying a practical joke, the dragon poured the same kind of liquor they drank into the cup. [I don''t know what it is, but at least if you can''t drink the same thing, it''s okay. Hahahaha.] What a mischievous joke. I can''t even drink it anyway. This drink was brewed exclusively for dragons. It''s not particrly poisonous, but it''s deadly to other races. Even a dwarf might not be able to pass it on properly. Hmm? Indeed, this is the same everywhere. However, Kania sighed as if it were not a big deal and grabbed the cup. and [what Why did it happen like this?] Melunes tilted her head as if wondering. Less than an hourter, an even bigger drinking party than a moment ago broke out. It''s not just Kania. The other humans who apanied her also seemed a bit hesitant at first, but soon joined the dragons casually. [It''s quite good! human! Honestly, giving this was a joke.] It''s okay. Even where I used to be, there were a lot of guys like uncles. [Is that so? home Then, it''s not like this, but you should bring out your secret drink... .] [Oh! Take it out! I use it only because I look down on humans!] Although there is a high-pitched voice, it is a sound that literallyes out of drunkenness rather than malice. The blue dragon blinked at the atmosphere of harmony. [] How?] [What the hell... Isn''t that obvious?] [Delnef?] Delnef calmly exined to her, who was so agitated that she couldn''t react properly to the fact that Delnef had talked to her. [There are people who can sit on an equal footing with their own people even among humans.] [] Yes?] When I was about to ask again what it meant. Someone pulled at her feet. It''s Kania who broke a bottle of alcohol at some point. Are youing too? [] Now wait.] Melunes flinched. I was taken aback as if it was something I hadn''t expected. But the feet are being dragged. Are you pulling this human force? [right wow?! Now, wait a minute!] Melunes endured, but in the end, she couldn''t stand a single human strength and was dragged for nothing. At least, I looked at my friend asking for help. [Salia! Doesn''t it?!] I don''t know if he sneaked out at some point. [It''s sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!] Melunes, on the other hand, was forcibly dragged into the drinking party and stretched out after sticking his mouth into the keg that Kania struck like a hammer. I don''t know what to say now, but she was weaker to alcohol than the rest of her kind. [Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... It was a disaster... .] Leaving behind the seat that had been going on for several hours, she staggered with a hangover. Dragons suffer from drunkenness just like any other creature. I managed to get out of the store and barely stretched out. He almost earned the dishonorable title of being a dragon who was subjugated not with a sword but with alcohol. [So what did I say? Didn''t I say let''s think about it?] And before I knew it, Salia came back and spoke to me calmly. [Where did you escape from!] [No? that is? I''m weak on alcohol.] That kind of hellish drinking party is a no-go. While muttering that, I peek inside the store. The hellish drinking party still continues. A masterpiece of humans and dragons. I wonder if it was a scene that would go down in history. Now, the blue dragon, the cause of it, has no time for jokes like that. To be honest, I have a headache from a hangover. [I''m weak too?! no Those humans are strange!] Among humans, only Kania and the others are unique. But, not knowing that fact, she hit the ground and regretted it. [I will definitely make you sick of it next time!] [] and. Look at your tenacity.] Salia decided not to worry about anything anymore. Because this guy can''t do it right. We know each other well because we are friends. [Anyway, I was relieved.] [I wasn''t relieved!] Even after that, she chose a ce where there were no ties to humans as much as possible and guided Kania to it. An arena frequented by violent dragons. If you were a normal human who couldpete with dragons for speed, he carefully selected and guided you to ces where you could run away without turning your back. Each time, instead of being disgusted, Kania ran wild like a fish out of water. Doesn''t a dragon with a dirty temper push back with force and strike a group? He puts reins on Delneph, who was still, and forces him to fly, causing a runaway. [] hey? Is that person really like that?] It seems that the leader is more excited than usual. are you okay. When I get tired of it, I wille back on my own. And on the other hand, Salia and Mayka are having a friendly conversation after talking openly. It seemed that there was something inmon between the people who were usually in trouble. But that dragon is that one Is it okay if I let it go? Incidentally, Melunes, who continued to guide Cania through thismotion, was already stretched out in a corner. The girls who were watching the unusual situation were also wondering when it was spread out. [iced coffee. does not matter. Let''s do some reflection on this.] Reflection? [ah? There is such a thing.] Salia only slightly turned her head away from the puzzled Meika and sighed. a result of self-inflicted Rather, I hope it bes a medicine to reflect on and grow older. She thought a little calmly. Of course, Melunes was persistent. [Ughhhh It''s still far... human No Kania Ernesia.] However, this dragon is truly tenacious. Melunes continued to break through her wiles, but still unable to give up her will, she pondered what to do next. [ha Hey. now slowly... .] It''s just too close to let go of this. It was time for Salia to decide that it was time to give her friend some advice. [Meluness, let''s just say this.] She wasn''t the one who said that. It was Delneph. [ce Mr. Delnef?] Melunes blinked nkly in front of him as he spoke coldly. Like I never thought of this situation. Delneph continued speaking in a cold tone as if he were dealing with someone he needed to be on guard against. [I was going to leave it alone for a while, but I can''t stay still if you continue to cheat.] [] What do you mean by that?] [Did you think you wouldn''t know?] Of course, I knew right away that she had deliberately chosen a ce only to annoy humans. No, I noticed from the beginning. However, the reason why she kept shut up was because she knew Kania''s tendency. And for proper care. But that too is over. [More than that is dangerous. I''ll put it aside and I won''t be able to move on quietly if Nerel finds out.] Even if it''s not the case, it seems that Kania has been in troubletely because of her excitement and idents. If she learns her true intentions, unlike Delneph and Kania, she won''t stand by. [Delneph, I... .] [I understand that you hate humans. Certainly, there must be some of my own people who haven''t gotten over it yet.] [That''s true, but... .] She tried to argue, but Delnef gave her a cold stare as if she had no intention of listening. [I am For the liberation of Delneph... .] [ I don''t understand.] If Delnef had a little more consideration to listen to other people''s stories, he might be able to solve it differently... . Unfortunately, he is still fundamentally immature. Even if it became round, the nature of a creature that couldn''t think of others'' point of view was still the same. [done. If you can''t reflect, then... .] It was when he was about to step out as if he was going to do his job. [No, that''s not it, you ultanga.] The tone of your voice as if you were scolding a pathetic child. At some point, Kania, who was behind Delnef, kicked his tail. cooong! A heavy sound resounds. [Kuhuhhh?!] His screams echo. It''s not just about humans. It was struck by a person with one of the best pedigrees among humans. It seems to be crushed by a rock. [What are you doing! Cania Ernesia?!] Delneph, who had returned to his original pitiful dragon face, taking a step backwards as if hiding his tingling tail behind his back. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 669 - Gaiden episode 36 Gaiden episode 36 But rather, Kania shakes her head as if to scold Delnef. Ugh I said I didn''t see you for a while. Do something like this again. [I dont know, but Bonde Cania Ernesia That guy... J Huh? I know. [] What?] Not only Delneph, but also Melunes tilted their heads nkly. You know?. Did you intentionally lead me to a strange ce? It''s not that Kaniacksmon sense. I thought it was odd from the start. [Did you let it go knowingly ?] Unfortunately, I can''t even get into the insidious axis. human society... Especially in the political world, there are many more high-level bullying. It was a level that was okay for Kania, as he was already getting used to that kind of grumpiness. honestly nothing. And it was kind of fun. In fact, that would be the real intention. [] Did you know?] Melunes, on the other hand, asked back in a daze upon hearing from Kania himself. [Why?] Kania thought seriously and then said. I never thought that everyone would wee us in the first ce. Humans hate humans too. What if it was a different species? Surprisingly, she is not so optimistic. Although he is carefree, he has a sense of origin because he was born in the royal pce where all sorts of scheming rage. Respond when it is harmful and ignore it when it is not. Because its our job to talk even if we hate it more than anything. [] I can''t believe it.] Melunes'' wings trembled. Before anyone else could react, she flew away. After grasping the situation in time and guessing roughly what had happened to Salia, she lowered her head instead. [sorry. I''ll talk to that guyter and have him formally apologize.] Oh? It doesn''t matter. [no This is our people''s problem.] After saying that, she took off in pursuit of my friend. ah? gone both. [Never mind.] Ah? too bad. Rather, Kania looks at Delnef, who is showing a cold attitude, with a scolding gaze. [I don''t understand.] Not noticing it is still far away. [Hmm?] However, Kania didnt seem to have the heart to teach you that, Think about it carefully. A pitiful man. He sighed as he looked in the direction the dragons had disappeared. It would be nice if we could reconcile... Melunes flew endlessly until he reached the edge of the city and finally stopped. [ha It''s miserable.] I don''t even have the heart to talk about my pride. [Oh oh. Did you realize that now?] [] Salia. Are you kidding me?] Salia, who caught up with her at some point, jokingly said, and she quietly turned her head and replied. [So you''ve given up now?] [It''s because you gave up, and that person didn''t even deal with you at all.] After running out for a while, the ident calmed down a bit. [They said it didnt matter if they hated humans, right?] [] hmm. he''s a weird human Ah~ Well, humans have nevere before. Are other humans like that?] [Delneph doesn''t seem to have been forcibly held, contrary to rumors.] [Looks like he''s pletely hated, right?] [.. It''s bittersweet to say it today.] But thanks to you, I finally found out. how stupid you were [I''ll have to talk to that person again.] But it''s not for the purpose of being grumpy like now. we should talk [this. Isn''t that a pity?] Then someone started talking. [What?!] [] Who?] It is not a sign of the same people. No, if any living creature approaches it, of course it will notice. But it''s not hallucinations either. [I hate humans. Is that your wish?] As if he had been watching the whole time. However, the feeling of considering something seriously rather than ridicule. He spoke like a merchant picking out goods. [Who is it!] But the voice did not answer its true identity. [Whoever I am, that''s fine. Anyway, if you''re looking for something, I can provide you with just the right tech, so that sounds like a good deal, doesn''t it? I needed a test subject like you just in case.] The voice was somehow excited and exined on its own. and. The next day Salia was foundpletely unconscious. Indeed, it became impossible to know where Melunes had gone. However, neither dragons nor humans realized the meaning it would bring. [It''s noisy every day... .] [I hear it''s because of the new guest this time?] [Guest? iced coffee Did you say that person... . name is hmm. I don''t know.] It''s not verymon for dragons to remember human names. From their point of view, a human being is a being who lives for a while. Even if you remember it now, it will be meaningless in less than 100 years. [It''s a big deal. I''m going outside. Even so, is a humaning in from the outside this time?] [] It''s just a whim.] He sneered while making a cold sound. Not everyone is sympathetic or enthusiastic about policy. There are also dragons who do not oppose or are not interested. [No doubt it''s more noisy now... . But how long will thatst... .] It was just a whim. I just think so. [No matter what humans do, nothing will change in the end.] Fundamentally, they did not acknowledge humans. Of course we do have a conversation. In the past, it would have been unthinkable, but it was just that they bowed down on their own and aligned their eyes. It''s not like they were truly equal. [] Still, it''s better than when I was hibernating in a cave... Hmm?] The dragon, who wasining boredly, raised his head and blinked as if he had seen something wrong. [What else? Surely you''re not already drunk?] [No, it''s not like that... Something... A strange sign... A warning from their animal instincts. The other people are also a bitte, but they look around silently as if they sensed something. [] e out Cheeky thing.] One guy immediately sensed the presence and struck his tail. However, the shadow standing behind them caught the tail that fell after aiming precisely. so lightly [What?! Keugh!] Needless to say, his surprise was dragged out as it was. It was pulled with one hand. What appeared in front of them was a dragon made of shadows. [Don''t be funny!] Enraged, he spewed out the boiling mana from his whole body and increased his strength. A uniquerge amount of mana gushes out at once, passing through the heart and transforming into destructive energy. it''s breath [That stupid .] The other dragons tried to stop it, but it was toote. Right away, he directed his breath at the shadow that had pulled him. For an instant, super-high-temperature mes poured out, enough to make a pure white sh of light shine. [Idiot! Are you trying to destroy the whole area!] [If you don''t know, stay still.] The dragon shook its head after blowing its breath. It wasn''t that Ipletely lost my reason. It was half because of fear. It would have been dangerous otherwise... . [If we don''t get rid of it, we''ll get hurt.] [What are you talking about... Anyway, since I did this, I should exin right away.] I don''t know what it is, but there''s no way I''m safe because I poured my breath into it directly. It was when they first tried to fix it. [Hmmm?] Something broke through the remaining mes and hit the torso of one of the dragons. Kwak! There was a roar, and the dragon that had been hit just swallowed its scream and fell out. [What?!] [This son of a bitch!] Both the guy who let out his breath a while ago and the remaining dragons finally noticed that the situation was strange and started to respond with sincerity... . Still, the ominous feeling did not go away. who hunts them A ck shadow rolled over, and the dragon wrapped in it roared and attacked them again. Nerell called Delneph right away and told him what he had to convey. Work has be a pain in the ass. Even now, I still have a headache. It has nothing to do with your concerns. Listen carefully to serious stories. It was only then that Delnef felt something unusual and corrected his attitude a little. Although it is a dragon that is usually far from joking, the atmosphere is heavier than ever. Actually, it seems that some young guys were attackedst night. attack? Who is it? And the day before, the blue dragon Salia was found copsed. fat Leah? Delnef''s voice trembled. Isn''t Salia the guy Melunes used to hang out with? Who is that guy? From the circumstances, it seems that Melunes was the one who initiated the attack. Its nonsense. Delneph denied it, saying it was nonsense. There is no reason for Melunes to cause an incident, and he is well aware of his abilities as a dragon. impossible. It doesnt seem like that. Nerell sighs in pain. I hear Melunes is wearing a strange shadow. A strange shadow? From the words of the victims, it seems that they are strangely ferocious and strong. So until Salia''s testimony, Nerell didn''t think it was Melunes. Delneph fell silent. Do you need help? No, I''m not responding directly to this. What I want to tell you is to respond well so that you dont get angry with your customers. What you need to avoid is a situation where guests from outside are damaged. That''s how it''s going to be, and it won''t be a word. Literally, their honor falls to the ground. It shouldnt be there. understood. This time, it was Delnef who epted without expressing his dissatisfaction. Because it''s a very natural thing. Above all, if Kania Ernesia knew this, she would be willing to step forward. I couldn''t deny it. asionally, such a person has existed since ancient times. no matter what, don''t be afraid Rather, those who are willing to step out. In particr, if Melunes is involved, Cania Ernesia intervenes unconditionally. These days, they say it''s remote, but in the past, people like that used to invade Rare until the end. Anyway, never tell me. Let''s try. Delneph said and left his sister''s office. He had just made up his mind to keep the subject out of the ears of his guests as much as possible, as he had promised. Hey. Hey. ???? What. So what happened to the assant? Did you hear his name, Melunes? He lowered his head when he saw Kania, who was clinging to a corner of the hallway and her eyes shining with curiosity, as if she had just overheard him. I noticed that I heard everything. Literally, the dragon''s feet were dark. At this point, Delnef can''t just keep his mouth shut. No, if you don''t open it, they will forcefully open it. I already know the ways of these guys from the royal family of Ernesia. Huh? Melunes is... Delneph, however, confided in it, but firmly rejected Kania''s interference. As Nerell said, this is a problem for my people. Please do not meddle. For now, Delneph said it sternly. but . But is that Melunes? However, it seemed that Kania had already made up her mind. Maybe that was the problemst time, right? Or maybe he got caught up in something. Even so, it is something we will respond to. It''s not a human thing to intervene. I tried to say it firmly. Isnt that your friends business before that? After Kania said that, she didn''t change her opinion. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 670 - Gaiden Episode 37 Gaiden Episode 37 Friends? Cania Ernesia. She is... Even so, we know each other. You can''t let it go. I guess I don''t have the heart to listen. Kania stepped forward with confidence. So I''ll help you help him. Is that really friendly? I do not want to lose even a single word. Delnef finally let go of the persuasion and drooped his shoulders. However, depending on the circumstances, intervention cannot be permitted. Keep that in mind. First of all, it is a limit to tell it like that. Nerell would not allow it, so of course Delnef and Kania''s actions would be unreported activities. Bonamana, after that, it will break. Delneph sighed and asked Kania what to do. Is there a way? ah? Maybe Delneph. You didn''t think I''d wander around and find it, did you? You thought? is not it? Certainly, if it were me in the past, I would just wander around aimlessly! Or I''ll break through all the doubts! bear with it. I told you! In the past, I would have done that! But people grow up. I also developed my skills. Even if it looks like this, I came up with some tricks while building the knights. We introduced several things. hmm? Several? He started saying something usible. Above all, this is a method that Meika strongly rmends. Then it doesnt matter. When the name of Meikaes out, I believe it too soon, so it''s a little bit like that? The adjutant belongs tomon sense. also sincere If it was the method she adopted, there would be no backtracking. Delnef, at least, had developed an eye for human beings while working in human society. So what are you going to do? Take a look. Kania first headed to the ce where the people who were attacked the day before had been. What are you trying to do? hmm? wait for a sec. ah! there is! Kania kicked the floor and pulled something off. Fragments of half-melted scales. that Is it for the kids? It must have been a piece of scale that fell while being attacked. Kania nodded with the feeling that this would be enough, then pulled out a dagger from her bosom. Is it a magic tool? It''s something used by the Knights of the Kingdom recently. like this. Kania pours her aura into the dagger as if demonstrating. And the de of the aura that emanated. but the color is odd slightly darker than usual It means that something was mixed with the mana that was emitted. When Kania puts it on the scales, it crumbles as if melting. Did you destroy what you found? Its okay, its just the beginning. That''s how I write it. From what I''ve heard, it seems to be equipment used by the Knights for investigation. Infuses an aura and burns objects with the opponent''s presence on the activated de. And if you do this. As Kania swung the dagger lightly, the aura''s de radiated like a thin thread and flowed somewhere like it was blown away by the wind. Delnef also saw and understood this far. indeed Are you following the signs like that? There is no doubt that the magic tool is a highlyplicated device. What''s more, it''s simple to use. Of course, Kania seemed to regard it as just a simple piece of equipment. Is that also paid for by Arell Ernesia? huh. I mean, there''s nothing else besides that. From what it looks like, it seems to be the equipment provided for the maintenance of the kingdom''s security. First of all, it seems that the Knights of Cania are using it on a trial basis, and after seeing the results, they are going to introduce it in earnest. Anyway, you can follow this! is it. Delneph? done. Do as you please. If it stays like this, Kania can reallye face to face with Melunes. If that happens, this me.'' Hiding his true intentions, Delneph followed Kania. And as a result, the uracy of the tools Kania pulled out was excellent. oh? Kania also noticed the incongruity and paused for a while. Quagga gaga gag! A sound of destruction resounds and several dragons fly this way unconscious. I guess the situation was in the middle of the day. act. Delnef tried to change back to his original form to do something with his kind that seemed to be annoying. ah? are you okay. Kania lightly shook her hand. Then step forward and shake your arms lightly. Even with that alone, the speed of the dragons slowed down, and they fell to the floor at a rtively slow speed, even if it was not safe. How did you do it?'' It''s not magic, so even a dragon''s senses can''t tell. In reality, he spread his aura wide open with his bare hands and hit flying objects with it to slow them down. Of course, not everyone can do it. As an Auror Master and as a human being, it is possible to be a human who has already reached the limit of the realm. Look over there Delnef! When Kania pointed somewhere, he finally came back to his senses and saw the battle in full swing. In addition to the ones that just flew away, there are several young ones fighting something. A shadow dragon? Kania muttered involuntarily. Fighting other dragons is a dragon-looking object that casts a huge shadow. Is that Melunes? I can''t believe it. Delnef understood why Nerell had given such vague exnations. Without the testimony of Salia who saw the scene, no one would have guessed that it was her. The problem is what is happening right in front of your eyes. The battle is in full swing, and young guys who are proud of their skills are attacking the shadow dragon. Can I help? I guess so. Delnef agreed this time. And as soon as they agreed, Kania jumped into the scene first. Unfortunately, I didn''t bring my usual sword. Instead, I sneaked a normal longsword used by my subordinates. Kania grabbed it and deployed the Aura de at once. Seriously, I don''t mean to kill him. However, it was an instinctive intuition that it would be difficult to subdue it if it was hit hard. Stay still! Kania jumped in and unleashed her sword skills. In just one breath, that shadow dragon''s arms and legs... Then, aiming at the torso, heavy swords are poured in different directions. however . uh? As soon as Kania opened her eyes wide, the sword energy she had spread bounced off. aha? There''s nothing wrong with that. Rather, Kania radiated even more spection. Then how about this? Srrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Blue shes poured in with a sharp echo that seemed to cut even the air. go too far! Delnef shouted at that sword skill, but Kania, on the other hand, was staring at him coldly, unlike before. As expected.'' In the midst of pouring sharp swordsmanship that can lightly cut through steel, that shadow dragon. Instead of avoiding it, he hit the sword directly and broke it. Didn''t get burned at all? How? Delnef, recognizing the seriousness of the situation, was equally determined to attack. Delneph performed his magic. A huge magic circle spreads in the sky, and sharp hailstones rain down. Ohhhh? At the same time as Kania quickly escaped, the figure was swept away by the hail rain. Kagagagagagagagagang! Delneph shouted as the sound of sharp ss shattering resounded incessantly. Pour some more! The other dragons kept their mouths shut as if his instructions were being overdone. You cant judge even after seeing that! In the end, as if being pushed back by the scream, he attacks likewise. Could it have been too much? The fire was enough to scare even Kania away. Soon, her expression changed to serious. It is fine. Even in the concentration of destructive power to the extent that even a pure white sh swells, it is acting normally. And as if it was his turn, the light in his eyes shed. ah This doesn''t feel right. Kania gave herself halfway and jumped backwards. Then, a trace of a dent remains where she was. it was counterattacked The dragons, feeling unusual, try to increase their power even more... . [Cheuk!] Likewise, they were counterattacked and copsed one by one. It''s so fast that even their senses can''t cope with it, and they get beaten right away. damage! Unlike usual, Kania shouted urgently, and at the same time, the shadow dragon scattered shockwaves at random. The impact scattered all over the ce reached the huge dragons and they were all unavoidable. [Kuhhh!] [Khhhh!] He instinctively applied magic for defense, but he screamed as if he couldn''t alleviate everything. Then, as if for thest time, let the monster raise its arm high and strike it down. Tuquaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! A shock and a sh of light spread to the point of shaking the city underground, and by the time it subsided, nothing was visible in the center. I missed it. Kania looked around. No signs can be found. No, to be honest, even a little while ago, it is questionable whether there was a proper sign. The tracking tools didn''t work anymore either. Even if you try again, you can''t catch up. It''spletely missed. Kania obediently gave up the unreasonable pursuit and turned his attention to the other dragons, confirming the existence of Delneph, who was still unharmed. I''m thinking of moving them first. How about that? don''t let that happen. Delneph quietly agreed. Anyway, it wont end with normal work. In the end, the events of the day had to reach Nerel''s ears. Fortunately or unfortunately, she didn''t immediately reprimand Delneph or Kania. It''s just because the situation has turned strange to hold them ountable for their actions. Best of all, it wasn''t a problem. It''s a pity, but I''m going to send the guests back right away. She immediately contacted Arel and told him about the situation. It''s a matter to be dealt with inside the Dragon City, so there''s no need to discuss it with Arell, but there are humans, including Kania. [It doesn''t look like a kid''s runaway.] Arel also listened to the story seriously this time. ording to the testimony of the dragon who was with me, it seems that a strange being came into contact. [And then he put a shadow-like thing on the dragon that was supposed to be Melunes and went berserk. His true identity.] Nerel kept his mouth shut as if he had no face. It''s embarrassing, but now it''s a situation where even Melunes'' rampage couldn''t be stopped. First of all, lets not send the humans back. [] Um, what do you mean? What did she say?] I dont have anything else to say. [Then I wonder if it will be okay .] What do you mean? [There is no need to return.] [Didn''t you just think of me as a heartless child?] A slightly bitterugh emanated from Arell''s voice. [It''s not that I refuse because I''m not particrly worried. To be honest, I don''t think you''ll ept it even if I ask you toe back.] Just for that reason? [Looks like it will be fine. At least, as long as she didn''t say it was dangerous.] Arel just returned to her rxed tone and said. [For now, whatever you do, as long as you don''t overdo it, let them do whatever they want. I''m sorry, but please.] Are you okay? [It''s okay.] Arell affirmed. [Still, keep sending information. If it really doesn''t work out, I''m going to do something.] He wants to avoid interfering in internal affairs as much as possible, but he said openly that if that goes too far, he will secretly interfere. [Well, in thest case.] Don''t worry. I can do something without asking you for help anymore. [I hope so.] Afterpleting the call with that, she let out a slow sigh and murmured as she red at themunication phrase that had no response. So what are you going to do, Delnef? How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 671 - Episode 38 Episode 38 leave the rest to them Cania Ernesia. Delnef advised Kania to withdraw from this incident. It was judged that it was not something to intervene simply as a pastime. No matter how inexperienced he was, he was unable to ovee even though several of his own people attacked him. Even more so, it was the same people who caused the incident. We can no longer respond lightly. He decided to force Kania to step down and deal with it himself. Seriously too. are you okay? are you okay. However, as soon as Kania heard his invitation, she shook her head and made an X with her arms to express her intention not to listen. You dont like it? I will continue dealing with you, so know that. I am not joking. I''m not joking either. What is the reason? Because I want to help. Kania said right away. And if I leave it to you Delneph, are you going to respond properly? Same with your Lel. Of course. Until now, I looked at it for suppression, but next time it will be different. I''ll probably make up my mind the next time we meet. It''s not about suppression either. Are you dead? It wasn''t because she was dangerous that she dared to leave Kania out of the way. Because I don''t want to show it. It is by the ironw of the same people. Do you really want to? That dragon Delnef followed you. As I said, iron rule. That kind of thing is fine. Kania lightly ignored Delnef''s argument. The important thing is to help or not? Even if it''s an iron rule, it was a long time ago, right? Then you have to change. Why do you even do that? For friendship. Kania told the same thing this time as he had told the blue dragonst time. Isnt that a troubling thing happening right in front of you? Then it would be right to help without worrying about the race. At least he believed so and lived his life. Kania insisted so. In the end, it was Delnef who gave up his will. He loosened his eyes that were ring at him a little and asked Kania. But the intention and the current situation are two different things. What are you going to do? Well? Kania pondered with her arms crossed. Wasn''t it going to happen even if we went around with our men? I''m sorry, but I can''t guarantee what will happen even if I do my best. Then, should I also add strength? What are you going to do? huh? I don''t know what I''m doing. Kania admitted it honestly with a wry smile. I cant be alone. Kania readily admitted it and thought of another way. Are you making up a n? Im not good at that Unlike Arel, I mean. But if it''s something other than using your brain, you can do anything. home? The reason why Delnef flinched wasn''t because he noticed Kania''s intentions. A sigh was heard all around. ah? You just arrived. Kania looked at the people who had just arrived as if she had waited. And lightly wave your hand Those who appeared were dragons. The guys that Kania used toe here to talk to and have a light fight with. you guys. [I heard about what happened.] [I heard it was Melunes? That monster.] [Looks like it''s very far-fetched.] They started talking as if it was nothing special, as if they were out for a walk and found something to pass the time. When did you call them? I didnt call. Well, I noticed a little while ago that he wasing this way. Kania said as if she clearly knew what they were thinking. Did you tell me? Even without saying it again, the doctors were already in agreement. Friendship between humans and dragons? Isnt this kind of friendly? Kania asked yfully, and Delnef kept his mouth shut. It is certain that dragons are strong creatures. flesh. magic aptitude. Either way, there aren''t many beings that can easilypare with them. But if they''re omnipotent, that''s not it either. The reason you struggle is probably because you have no experience in this kind of situation. Meika, Chania''s lieutenant, said that while calmly organizing the information. Above her head, well over ten dragons were already listening intently to her words. I''m here to tell the general manager, but can you change it? Are you starting to feel sick to your stomach? You know Im not good at that, right? Keep going because you are doing well. ha. I didn''t mean to intervene. Meika continued as if resigned. Anyway, I think you guysck experience when ites to city policing. [] Is that so?] [Public security... I definitely didn''t care.] [Rather than that, a guy in charge of security is enough.] [If it''s dangerous, just destroy them all.] The dragons tilt their heads and talk seriously to each other. Somehow there is no dignity. They are not ustomed to chasing or fighting in urban areas like this. I am not able to show my skills because I am worried about causing damage to those around me. Or is it a way to overtake those who run away by taking advantage of theplicated road? Or get angry and break it all. On the contrary, when ites to activities within the city, the human knights are far more savvy. This is an experience. Maca said so. If you identally damage a building or something else, it will break like a dog... . If you''re careful, you''ll win. [hmm It must be difficult.] [It must be too much for humans.] I don''t mean to listen to constion like that, but at least I''m good atmanding group battles. Therefore, it is necessary for human beings to direct them. Meika first persuaded the dragons to exin this. Even if you have strong power, you cant use your power properly if you dont lead it. [I understand.] [But are you going to take on everything alone?] Of course, I also have limitations. Not to mention, I, a human, cannot have the experience ofmanding a dragon. I wish I hadn''t had to build such an experience. the word was hidden. So, I''ll leave it to Delnef-sama to deliver the orders directly to you all. The big frame is made, but the detailed instructions for operating it are left to Delneph. [Delnef I mean.] [Okay.] The dragons understood it rtively easily. There were some who said they would cooperate first, so they must have considered it a loss of face toe back and throw up on them. Then lets begin. Meika immediately began to exin the specific operation n. purpose. To save your people. That''s because humans and dragons cooperate together. Early that morning... . It only moved to fulfill its given purpose. It has only one purpose. [Attack of the target.] The voice that came out of that shadow dragon is not the dragon that bes the body it controls. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the doctor of the small body doesn''t matter. It only fulfills the purpose for which it was entered. And the existence that meets the conditions that the shadow dragon is aiming for is right there. The Shadow Dragon immediately headed to a ce that met the conditions. no matter where You can break anything that blocks it, and you can escape no matter how thorough the surveincework is. [] Attack.] An inorganic voice came from within the shadow. As it is, the moment it reveals its presence and tries to act. [] !] It raised its head. I sensed it, but it was already toote. At the same time, the door to the room was closed. And severalyers of iron doors came down and sealed it like an iron barrel. [] Escape.] That was the time to act for a quick escape from this spot. As if they wouldn''t let it go that way, something glowed in each corner of the room. That moment. The light swelled in an instant, engulfing everything within. Aaaaaaaang! For an instant, a shock echoed through my feet. Meika, who suggested the current method with a slight sigh at the shock that felt like her heart was sinking, asked again with a little uneasiness. But was it really okay to blow everything that was there? Her method was simple. put the bait And the target bites the bait. and . Blow it all out at once. The important thing is to deliver a strong first blow. Originally, it was a radical and ignorant solution that had nothing to suggest, but Meika suggested this method for some reason. But that bait really worked. Delneph groaned in surprise. I guess I didn''t believe half of it. For some reason, it seems that dragons have a habit of moving to ces with dark presence. Meika came to that conclusion after considering the raid situation. I don''t know why, but I only reacted to the ce where there were many dragons and attacked. That''s why Meika suggested this bait. To lure out by decorating the signs of many dragons. And sure enough, it fit. The problem was the location of the explosion. You can''t blow that up in the city. A sturdy and enclosed space was needed, and it was Delnef who suggested it. center of the city. There are several strong rooms in the basement of the castle, so let''s use them. If anything goes wrong, I promise Delnef-nim will bear the responsibility. do whatever you want. It won''t matter. Delneph was silent for a moment. Anyway, it hung just as expected. Now it is your turn. Next Delneph looked at the situation inside with magic and tilted his head. The heat of thousands of degrees is already boiling inside. Power enough to crush even iron. Instead of being caught like this, it seems like they melted together? Do you really intend to capture them alive? But I don''t have to ask. Meika''s words are already mixed with these nuances. You won''t die if you do that. is to say cooong! At that moment, one of the doors that sealed the inside opened. ah Then I won''t be of any help anymore, so I''ll step back''? Meika withdrew coldly. And Kania, who had been waiting quietly and focused for a while, took turns. yes. From now on, we will do something. Is it us? Delnef sighed at the tone he had interjected before he knew it, and dispelled the magic. It is to release the humanization that has been hung on oneself. Enveloped in the light, instead of the silver-haired young man, a dragon with sparkling white scalesnded on the floor. A rather violent voice rang out, different from when it was human. [.. Let''s start.] Yes. The moment you lightly check the doctor. Quaang! Finally, the door waspletely smashed and something jumped out from inside. It is the shadow dragon. [] I really thought it would be all right.] Delnef was shocked and thought he hade to a conclusion thanks to him. It doesn''t matter if you do your best. Delnef! [I know.] And Kania also joined forces to push forward in earnest, so they raised their strength together. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 672 - Gaiden episode 39 Gaiden episode 39 Delnef took a deep breath. And it emits a huge amount of cold air. The cold air rolls over like a wave,pletely freezing the area in front of it. However, the monster evaded Delnef''s breath by easily changing its direction in the air. It''s unbelievable agility. [Kania Ernesia!] It''s okay! I''m catching up! It doesn''t matter if it misses. What I was looking for was a different person. Taking aim at that gap, Kania jumped in as if blocking it and struck down the sword. Even in the heat of thousands of degrees, they were running around vigorously. you won''t have to watch Kania stretched out the sharpest de of aura without the slightest addition or subtraction. A sh sharp enough to cut off even the remaining heat shed the monster''s entire body. act. However, Kania clicked her tongue and prepared for the next response. Even her swordsmanship only slightly cut the skin. [] Step back.] I know. The next thing Kania did was to defend. Aura is wrapped around the body, and a translucent curtain of aura spreads in front of it. The moment the Shadow Dragon shakes off Kania and tries to attack, something heavy rises from below. It''s Delneph''s raised tail. Fuck! The battered monster soared upwards. But it didn''t do much damage. Rather, the raised tail tingled. How much rigidity do you have? [The guy goes up!] The guy who was hit just soars through the ceiling towards the ground. Rather, it is likely that he is trying to escape by using the gap he was beaten in reverse. [joy It''s not like it''s a trick.] But Delnef snorted while chasing. [He sent it flying on purpose.] He doesn''t know where to run away even if left alone. Admit it. Catching up is not too difficult. Then you just need to decide where to export it. As soon as the shadow dragon broke through to the ground, he faced the guys who were waiting for him. The dragons who agreed to cooperate with Kania. Note the spot where all the light in their eyes broke through. [Now!] [Don''t hesitate, pour it!] [I''ll apologizeter!] The dragons pour in all at once without sparing their breath and magic attacks. Each attack converges and coalesces, vaporizing everything within its range. The excessively saturated energy swells in a pure white hemisphere. A few other dragons control it with magic so that it doesn''t get hit in the wrong ce. [] If this is enough.] [There''s no way that monster will be safe.] The dragons were so confident that they proudly stretched their tails. but . [Hmm?] One of the dragons was struck by something and fell out without questioning the strange sign. [Lee Kelos!] [] Is that monster still unharmed?] [I can''t believe it.] Can it be unharmed despite the concentrated fire from multiple dragons? They watched in amazement at the small signs thatnded on the floor. Sure enough, it seemed that the monster couldn''t bepletely unharmed either. Most of the outer skin had already been ripped off, and the blue dragon''s scales were visible. [Is Melunes still out of his mind?] Even so, he moves menacingly. While the dragons moaned in astonishment, countless ice spears fell from the sky. [What are you idly doing!] It was a spear de magically dropped by Delneph in dragon form. And likewise, a small shadow broke through theplex falling spear des. it''s kani While Delnef keeps pouring magic and holding him in check, he skillfully avoids the gap and tries to approach. The ice spear barely reached Kania and hit the monster''s entire body. Moreover, if the monster tries to avoid it, Kania''s sword spirit, which tenaciously narrowed the distance, wille in. Suck! After dozens of shes in a single breath, the shadow part of the shadow dragon finally burst out shallowly. It seems that we have finally reached the limit. continued attack. Grazed by a cryogenic breath and hit by sword spirits. Even after that, he was intensively saturated by several dragons. Even now, they are being attacked to the extent of relentless attack. There is nothing that wont break if you keep hitting it. It may be a somewhat ignorant truth, but one thing is certain, and there are no exceptions. [Now, blow it up!] I know! I''ll just peel off that shadow! After I blow it up, I''ll ask you! Don''t fret to see the end in a hurry. Kania stepped on the floor with all her might. And put the sword into the floor. The monster''s eyes twinkled as if in doubt at the meaningless movement. Fly upward! As it was, Kania''s sword spirit burrowed under the ground, and then she pulled out the sword. Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Something heavy echoed from beneath the ground, and everything around it surged upward. This is also swordsmanship. It not only cuts, but also scatters the aura widely and uses its repulsive force to explode and smash it widely. As previously discussed, the other dragons have taken shelter to a ce where they are not affected by her aura. So the only thing that rises up is the rock and that monster. [] That''s absurd. Doing this with a human sword.] And in the sky, Delnef, who had been waiting at some point, was watching the soaring target. [good night. As long as you agree to cooperate, I will help you until the end.] Willingly and generously demonstrate his abilities. As soon as I released the breath with all my mana, white light soared through the sky at dawn. Any moisture or magical energy in the surrounding air freezes the moment it touches this breath. What spread out was a pir of pure white ice. [Now.] Originally, there was no way to yield. much less to humans. But now that we''ve cooperated, there''s nothing we can do about it. Above all, I used most of the mana I had with the current blow. I will have no choice but to let it go. Haaaaaaaaa! And Kania, who jumped straight up towards the sky as if there was nothing to hear, swung her sword. The de of the aura that stretched out... Extending that blue light, in an instant, it hit and split the pir of ice created by Delneph. Caang! With a loud cracking noise, the pir split in two. It''s over. I''ll take it out now. Let''s reap the sword spirit with a small resounding deration. The two-sided pirs are four and eight... . It breaks into smaller pieces and bes ice snowkes that are blown away by the wind. And finally, the blue dragon that was caught in the unknown shadow was freed and fell. Delnef! [I know.] Delnef managed to squeeze out the remaining magic power to catch Melunes from falling. Is he okay? [Don''t worry. For us, this level is not even included in the axis of injury.] The words of a dragon that once survived even with a sword stabbed in the heart. It won''t sound like anything. And soon, the blue dragon slowly flinched and opened its eyes. [] This.] [Looks like it just happened.] [Delneph? and Human?] Melunes, who was puzzled, immediately opened her eyes wide. it will be something to remember [Indeed I have nothing to say. Doing something like this.] [I''ll ask you about thatter.] Anyway, I seeded in retrieving it for the purpose. [Just remember that.] Delnef decided to set aside the rest and give this advice. [The person who insisted on helping you is the person you hated so much. Know its meaning.] [] yes. I know.] The blue dragon nodded weakly, took his eyes off Delneph, and the human was lightly shaking his sword from the other side. I nced at Cania Ernesia. [I know very well.] Not only her. Many dragons were witnessing. And among those who saw what happened today, there was no one who could ignore humans anymore. Even if Kania didn''t mean it. and the next day. .. at least if you want to make a job, report it and do it! Kania and Delnef had to be scolded by Nerell, who was thoroughly pissed off. Regardless of the intention, you have no choice but to be admonished for destroying a facility and going wild. Still, you did a good job. I would like to express my gratitude on behalf of my people. Still, in the end, Nerel meekly bowed her head to Kania. I have nothing to say your rel? Arent you in a position where you should have dried up? Like a stupid little brother. Still, Delneph was still a cold meal. Delneph wondered if he was hoping for praise again. He just clicked his tongue and walked away. As soon as Kania and Delneph left Nerel''s office afterpleting their business, someone greeted them as if they had been waiting for them. Melunes and Salia. In particr, the Melunes side had been waiting impatiently just a moment ago, like a criminal. Yeah something to say there is. It wasn''t Delneph who had the business this time. me? Cania Ernesia. Melunes nodded and suggested that we move away for a while. Do not worry. I''m not going to take you to a strange ce this time. I will continue to do so. Then they moved to the courtyard of the castle. sorry. human. No Kania Ernesia. She sincerely apologized to Kania first. It''s not just because of the rush. It was an apology, including for the actions taken before that. Miss Kania. I hated humans. huh. I know. Kania nodded. And humans invariably I thought it was barbaric and shameless. Well, maybe not. I don''t deny it. But it is no different for us. It''s the same. Melunes finally realized that fact. And apologized over and over again. Next time, even better I will guide you to ces that dragons like us like. huh. Ill ask you well next time. It''s not that I don''t care about the past. For original friendship, it is necessary to start with minor conflicts and correct the discrepancies step by step. As if putting into practice what he had imed, Kania once again reached out to Melunes, and this time she readily grabbed hold of it. If you understood, that was it. And Delnef also nodded seriously as if that was enough. ah And Mr. Delneph? Melunes hesitantly spoke to Delnef as if he had something to say. hmm? Does not matter. Of course you want to apologize. Delnef thought it was nothing and waited for Melunes to finish talking. Yeah I actually saw it. You see? Why did Delneph leave here? And what did you do after you left? Delnef hastily shut his mouth. A faint but cold sweat broke out. Apparently, Melunes heard about Delnef from Nerel and also confirmed the truth about how he was living in the human city with some information. What should I know to clear up the misunderstanding? ha I must have misunderstood. Wrong. It is enough if you understand. yes. I know for sure. But for some reason, his eyes are cold. How pathetic you have been. The twinkling eyes that looked up to her not so long ago are nowhere to be found. Perhaps you know everything. Not to the extent of clearing up misunderstandings, but all the ugliness he showed in Fahilia. Really Nerel-nim is worried about you, so why don''t you grow old soon? Kuk! I had the illusion that the injuries of the past, which had already healed, were being torn apart once again. For an instant, I was staggered by the agitation that seemed to unravel my humanization. You werent like that in the past. You were definitely pathetic. A reaction like waking up from a dream. I''m sure you''ve seen it all And it was obvious who reported it. It must have arrived suddenly one day. It is said that it is a special feature of Delneph, and the data that recorded his daily life... . Arel Ernesia!'' After doing so, the dragon opens its eyes to reality, and a pitiful dragon cries out in its mind, looking for someone who is fooling around in a distant territory. After that, starting with Cania, more people will find the city of dragons and many things will happen, but it will be mentioned again someday... . How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 673 - Gaiden episode 40 Gaiden episode 40 Gaiden chapter 7. I heard about Kania''s older sister''s temptation of out of sync technology. I also heard something interesting directly from Nerell. In short, there was more damage? [Yes. There were traces of breaking into the warehouse during themotion.] It seems that what disappeared is data rted to dragon technology. It is also the data left by Edrels, a reincarnated person who was born and lived as a dragon and is now gone. It''s downright suspicious. Is it a bucket? [I can''t think of anything else.] He creates amotion and steals what he wants. It''s amon thief''s tactic. The problem is the technology used there. Once I got it. I heard that far and cut off themunication. You can teach the culprit though. What can I do? Since I had an ident this far, I can''t look at her with warm eyes. Now, if you do something wrong, you''ll have to kick your ass. And you have to get hit. I decided to pay a surprise visit to the ce where the perpetrator was. Fortunately, you don''t have to go looking for him. Nerell sent me data on the traces of the blue dragon being manipted and rampaging, and after examining it, there was a direction in which the magical signal that received the guy''s thought pattern was caught. Is it a change to the Kingdom of Damaniel Is it fortunate that it is not the kingdom of Ernesia? I wondered what it would be like if it was next door... . Sometimes that is the case. There was a time when I was annoyed, but it turned out that he came from the house next door to me... . At that time, we inadvertently say hello to each other. said hello. And I thought we were going to die of embarrassment. In any case, protesting is not something to be postponed, so I headed straight to the ce where the bastard''s base was located. First of all, cover your face.'' Wearing a coat and mask appropriately, I''m suspicious. Create an outfit that appeals to you. ok great changer I was satisfied with looking in the mirror. It looks like an ordinary coat, but it also has a purpose of changing the wavelength of mana, so if you''re at that level, you wouldn''t know it''s me. When you arrive at the ce, you can see a wide forest. Are you a typical secr schr? Away from the world, do research in a ce out of reach of people. It''s the perfect environment to get lost in. It''s a taste that''s hard to understand for me, who prefers infrastructure over tranquility. The barrier Is there anything special about it? There are barriers that have been strengthened with artifacts, but of course, they can be shattered and destroyed with just a light kick. What was revealed as thendscape copsed like sand. and. It''s quite right. It was a sight that I wanted to be a little surprised by. huge rock formations. It seems that the whole rock was moved, cut and trimmed, and made into a hiding ce. It''s like the base of a certain organization? Looks like youve done quite a bit. It seems that he raised funds by secretly spreading his technology to foreign nobles and wealthy merchants. I decided to observe moderately and attack right away. however . As I approach what appears to be the entrance, I feel a huge presence overhead. hmm? Are you polite? Wee too. Let''s open the distance by lightly pulling back. cooong! The ground shook with a roar. Something fell from the sky. oh oh oh oh oh oh! A strange tone resounding deep inside. It wasn''t a cry, but the sound of arge amount of mana resonating inside. What appeared was iron armor that could have been 5 meters tall. A typical gatekeeper I thought it was probably his son-inw. There are structures that have a sense of incongruity that I have seen somewhere, and there are also structures that I have never seen before. Did youbine multiple techniques? The gatekeeper didn''t even have the time to stare at me and rushed right through. Its reckless . Or are you quick to judge? The downside of unmanned weapons is that judgment errors or time consuming. A specification that is basically required to distinguish between enemies and allies. That''s why it often takes time for a weapon guarding a base to make that decision. seconds, no matter how long. It doesn''t matter if it''s a normal thief, but it''s slow against masters beyond a certain level. But now, it takes less than ama to convert the action. It looks like you imitated a good spell. Come to think of it, among the weapons operated in Caduceus at the time, there were unmanned weapons, right? did you copy that? Whew? You must have studied that well, right? Blowing a whistle, I wondered how to respond to the rushing mass. It doesn''t matter if the damage is done, but it''s annoying when someonees running wild outside. Let''s just break it. Come on. Then, the gatekeeper''s gigantic fist, which jumped vigorously, reached out toward me. Are you feeling good? I lightly lifted the straight fist with my hand. But be strong. No matter how much power you increase, there is a limit to thews of physics in the end. No matter how fast and propelling a lump of mass is, its destination is not clear. When I lightly raise my hand, the softly touched man''srge body forcibly rises upward. extreme enchantment. Shedding the Valley. Although it looks simple, it is surprisingly impossible to demonstrate without deep internal energy. How stupid. If a trained human was the opponent, it wouldn''t have been so simple. There was no reason to stay still until he fell. I raised my hand up and chanted the magic as it was. Fireball. Not usually fireballs. Its size is also several times stronger than normal spells. An orb of heat shot upward, engulfing it and vaporizing it. Once the gatekeeper is resolved Isn''t this? As soon as the first guy disappeared, the second and third. The fourth same form jumps down. Do you have units 2 through 4? I will turn. I sighed and clenched my fists. Let''s see how much it sticks out. Yes, take out as many as you can. Originally, the aggressor side is thew to match. Yes, take it out as many times as you wish. After that, the gatekeepers jumped out to 50 when they roughly counted. At this point, maybe there is something attached to it. Is this guy stupid? I''m slowly getting suspicious. It took a really annoying journey to step on this guy''s gate. shit! Someone ced 50 weapons of the same type! Shaking my head, I looked around his studio. There''s nothing special about it... Is he running it alone? If you recall the act of trying to attract dwarves, it seems that you covet talent? Didn''t that go well? While wondering, I looked around the studio. There are some traps, but enough to get past them. Surprisingly, security is softer inside than outside. If the inside is thorough, even the owner of the house could identally step on it. He seems to value my skills, so there''s no way there''s anything dangerous inside... I looked inside his studio. It really feels like a technical junkyard. Regardless of race or nationality, the remnants of various technologies are enshrined intact. You are persistent. It seems that you can get a general idea of a person''s personality by looking inside the workshop, but that seems to be true. Well, my room only has sweets instead... Certainly a room represents a person. He Is there none? It was unexpected. I thought it would definitely be in my workshop. However, it is strange to think that he abandoned and escaped. .. I feel strange.'' Clearly the guy is here. I''ll have to make up my mind for now. But that doesn''t mean it''s going to be dangerous. maybe If I''m guessing right, what you''re about to see is going to be pretty nasty. I looked around a few more rooms and eventually arrived at thergest one. Kit. Sensing something flowing from across the room, he clicked his tongue. blood scent. Right away I kicked in the door. There''s no need to worry about breaking in anyway. Is iting out like this? There was nothing else to say about the identity of the scent of blood. Miles''s own. The body of the man he was sure of was lying on the floor. nothing to check already dead That too Not too long ago... A few hours ago at most? Probably around the time I sensed this ce. Certainly, if you are still alive, I am confident that I will find you and punish you wherever you are No matter where I run, if it''s inside this, it''s like the palm of my hand. but . But if you''re dead, that''s kind of annoying. As I said, if he is not a genius in his own way, I have no choice but to be sure that he is a nerd in his own way. He chose his own death as a means of escape from my surveince. In my experience, death like this is not death... There is nothing to guess. He threw away his existing body and disguised it as suicide, probably sending something like his soul somewhere else. I''ve seen cases that take a simr approach several times. Even I can''t catch this.'' I can''t even chase the soul just because I am. The means to deal with the soul cannot be easily called me. That''s purely the realm of talent. It''s not about what will happen with the skills umted through experience. What the hell is this stupid guy What kind of change of thinking happened in that short time? But the body can''t answer. I clicked my tongue and burned the body as it was. What do you really have left by doing this? I really can''t understand. I shook my head and moved on to see if there was anything else. At least this is certain. I''ll meet this guy again in the not-too-distant future, and then I''ll have no choice but to smash it in my hands. If it''s a gamble, you can only say that it''s a gamble. It was only natural that if he went on like this, he would be stamped out by the transcendental beings. No matter how firmly I lock the door, they will lightly break through. Even if they escape, they will surely be caught. I''m sure because I''m researching their technology. Mileus therefore decided to take a gamble. Although it was a gamble, the odds were high. There was just one thing they couldn''t track down. death right away. Any method that does not leave a physical trace will be able to circumvent them. Havinge up with a method, Mileus immediately prepared to execute it. Okay. Important information has already been moved. It is not an improvised workshop, but a ce prepared just in case. I won''t be able to chase you right now. And he dly stabbed himself in the neck. As soon as he is stabbed, the spell written on the dagger is activated and he runs as if burning his whole body. And consciousness disappears. Literally, biologically, a human named Mileus died here. His corpse will soon be found by reincarnated invaders. What kind of expression will he make when he sees this? In fact, they repeated death and life countless times. You probably won''t feel anything. That is why they have reached a high level. Mileus thought so and let go of his consciousness. and. [Looks like it''s settled down properly.] His voice echoed in the air. He calmly muttered, realizing that his consciousness was bing clear again. Carefully check your own perceptions one by one. Memory is no problem. One''s own ego is also clear. And above all. this sense. [indeed It was something like this.] The field of view is wide. I can feel more clearly than before. Above all, the scope of thinking has been broadened. You can think about a lot of things and draw conclusions in just a few seconds. Strange omnipotence. Still no fatigue. It''s a very different sense from when you''re human. [It will take some time to get used to it.] He made a bitter sound as he unconsciously checked his body. His body was no longer there. This is the method he chose. [With this, the n is next .] How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 674 - Gaiden Episode 41 Gaiden Episode 41 [We''ll help with any wind.] Amidst such a voice, a boy hesitated and hesitated. The boy was in trouble. What was bothering me was that monsters had recently inhabited the mountain behind the vige. There were signs that they were snooping around the vige secretly. And the biggest problem is that the boy''s parents ruined the field they left behind. I appealed to the vige elders, but they responded hesitantly saying that they were not harmed. I will talk to the lord soon. It''s dangerous, so wouldn''t it be better to be careful? etc... . But it''s someone else''s business. It was clear that the adults would not help. It would be difficult if the remaining fields were also destroyed. The boy''s parents passed away in an ident the year beforest, and he is somehow feeding his younger siblings by cultivating the fields left by their parents. However, you don''t know when the lord''s army will rise, and you don''t know if the monsters will attack even tonight. Vigers won''t help anyone. Not to mention, they couldn''t afford to hire mercenaries. I don''t know what will happen if I sell the field, but that''s why it''s meaningless. In the end, the boy took out a crudely carved spear and an ax that he used to cut wood. I know I am reckless, but I can''t help it. The boy doesn''t think he can do it himself either. First, check the monsters, take the proper evidence, and go back and inform the vigers. Even one properly is fine, so if you secure the evidence, you won''t be able to ignore it. ?..uh The only thing I can do is not forcefully shrink my neck, which is burning with tension. So the boy climbed the mountain. I came face to face with a suspicious voice. [I understand your difficulty. ruler! If you allow me, I''ll save you with my humble skills.] Who the hell is that? I can''t see her face, but I can hear her voice. who who is this? [It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that there are people in need and here I have a skill to give.] Somehow a cheerful voice. infinitely suspicious However, no matter how far you run away, that voice follows. [Hahahahaha. You don''t have to be scared. I just need clients to use my skills. You don''t even need a price!] Did you say that such a person is the most suspicious?! [That''s not wrong. But is there any other way to resist my favor?] The boy was speechless at the refutation of that voice. [Aren''t monsters that easy? Only such an old ax is like this. It''s good that even if you swing it once, you won''t be able to catch even amon goblin and break it.] Poem Noisy! But it would be right. [Immediately tomorrow, the monsters will destroy your fields and you, poor fellow, won''t have a hard winter. It''s really unfortunate.] There was nothing to argue with. [Everyone is really mean-spirited. But I''m different. Technology to help you in trouble! I''m satisfied just by giving it!] Very suspicious. But for some reason, the boy couldn''t make the choice not to listen to that voice. As if being led, I was walking in the direction I thought I was hearing the voice before I knew it. [Good judgment.] As if he knew all too well what the boy would soon make. The voice induced the boy. and. What was there was arge axe. ???? ax? [It seems like you like axes. There''s just something that''s right for you.] I don''t particrly like it. The voice said as the boy grasped the handle as if he were being led by the axe. [I''ll lend it to you.] What''s the point of pretending to be patronizing and then just lending you something like this? Puzzled, the boy grabbed the ax with both hands and lifted it up. Unbelievable . omg?! Isn''t it soaring high with ck mes on the axe? Roaring! The fierce heat rises higher than the trees. Aaaaaaaaagh! The mes died out when the frightened boy missed the sack and hit his butt. [This exnation iste. I''m sorry.] But still, the voice that hesitantlyughed, as if he was enjoying the reaction. But now the boy can''t afford to point it out. what what is this [It is a simple magic tool. It''s not artifact-level performance, but it''s quite usable.] Even an inexperienced person like a boy can lightly y monsters by simply holding it. [With this, you will be able to achieve what you want wonderfully. ruler I ask you onest time. Will you ept my favor? Wouldn''t you like to take it?] The boy nkly looked at the ax he had missed. It''s suspicious, but with that, you can protect the field without relying on adults. But if you refuse... . [If you refuse, I''ll just take it back. It''s useless even if you try to steal it.] Finally, the boy took it again without a word. It was clear without having to say it verbally. [Excellent. It''s a great choice.] The voice said as if it were genuinely pleased. After that, as the voice said, it was so easy to achieve the goal. It was enough just to run to the monster''sir and wield it. With just a few swings, pale mes soared many times and wiped out the nests of monsters. ha?????? under?????? I was tired, but it was because of the tension. When the boy put down the magic tool, the voice came again. [It looks like you used it to your heart''s content. As I wished, the monster''s nest waspletely wiped out with this.] And I''ll retrieve the magic tool. As soon as he said that, the ax disappeared. The boy licked his lips with a little regret, but that was as promised. Are you really not asking for anything? [It doesn''t matter. Since you''ve been able to observe quite a few improvements while using it. Above all, someone uses my skills usefully! What else could be more rewarding than this!] It was still a questionable voice. But the boy was not wary of it. thank you . I''ve never seen such a convenient tool. [I don''t know what to do since you praised me too much. Don''t get me wrong. Magic tools like this are reallymon.] Is that so? am i seeing this for the first time? Even the vigers never said anything like this. [I guess so. Until now, only a select few aristocrats or barons enjoyed this level of technology. ] These magic tools are the exclusive property of those with power or money. the voice said so. Hearing that exnation, the boy fell silent as if slightly dissatisfied, and then muttered: Kill me. How great it would be if even amoner like himself could use this to his heart''s content. Everyone is petty [It''s unfortunate, but that''s the reality.] That''s cowardly... . When you ask for help, you don''t help... [iced coffee There really is no way to hold back my regret.] The voice said with a sigh. [I just need to give . But they can''t give so easily. Unlike me, they are full of greed.] [Are you angry? I''d be upset. Of course it would be unfair!] As if there was nothing to hide anymore, the voice eximed without filtering. As if fanning something of the boy''s emotions. The boy, who would have been loud just a moment ago, is still listening as if to let go of his anger. [Hahahahaha. Apparently, they don''t seem to have the heart to end today''s work simply with a miraculous experience.] huh. The boy moved his head slowly. Magic tools need more As long as you have that, you don''t have to suffer. [of course. And that''s okay! A customer like you is one of my rewards! However.] However, there is a simple condition. condition? [It''s not difficult. I need more customers. But I can''t help but talk like this. So please. Would you like to introduce the tools I provide to the vigers?] It doesnt matter. Rather, the vigers will also wee it. but What can I say? no Who are you? Questions to ask first. However, the Jilmoo boy, who was too suspicious to ask, finally asked the identity of the voice. [millet No, it would be annoying to use that name now. great. It just happened that there was a perfect name in their record.] It feels just right. The voice smirked and introduced himself here. [Grigori. Please introduce yourself. And let many people know. Unlike the greedy nobles, I can do a lot of skills for you guys!] Name yourself! Tell us about your skills! The voice shouted as if drunk on something. [A demon who will give you technical skills and lessons. Spread the word Grigori!] Has the demand for magic tools drastically decreased? It looks like that. Dia quietly told me about it, saying she had heard it recently. A while ago, there was a meeting between the lords of the mage towers from other countries. Dia, who had been there, must have heard theints of the other tower owners there. It seems that the demand for magic tools to sell has decreased. I wasining that the number of requests from each Mage Tower also decreased. Hmm Are youining? What about us? Actually, it seems that there has been a subtle change. In short, it means that the proportion of people in each country looking for a wizard has greatly decreased. Is that something that will make you cry? It seems that there was even a problem with the supply of magic stones. Aha, Certainly, if you dont supply that much, most towers will lose their livelihood. All that remains is to enlist nobles who can support them, but that will be difficult. Of course, in the case of the Ernesia Tower, the situation was simr, but there was no big crisis. In the first ce, the tower''s patron was Nago. It''s just a bit disappointing even if a crisis like a squeakes. So, dont make a little profit. I mean. It was at the point where we were nodding in agreement. Hey there top lord? Are you Arerenesia? Have you forgotten me? And a faint voice came from that corner. The girl who was newly selected during thest recruiting process. Seldin. it''s okay. Im watching you, so keep practicing. Hey????? Although Dia enjoys the luxury of teaching herself, Seldin himself makes a faint sound like a dying rabbit. That would be too. I think that would be a bit heavy. He is training with more than 10 training tools that limit his body''s mana and even give physical load to his body. I can''t help it. She has a special constitution, so she has to do this much to get her to practice. The reason Dia helped Seldin with training even though he wasn''t even a formal disciple was simple. Seldin''s talent. The constitution of reading or hearing the nature of all things. There seems to have been a bit of controversy as to who was in charge of the girl with an extremely rare talent. They also expressed some disapproval because they were naturally constitutional. It was concluded that there was a risk if she could not control her constitution. Then let me see for myself. As a result, at least in the line ofying the groundwork, it seems that Dia takes care of it herself. Of course, as a newbie, I can''t refuse. I wouldn''t even want to refuse. In a sense, a luxury would be a luxury. It''s still hard! Hard things are hard! Seldin is now following Dia''s suggested penance while shedding tears. Wear it for another half day and meditate. Hey????? At the very least, you need the power to control your abilities without relying on tools. And in order to develop that kind of mana concentration, rigorous self-mortification would be the best way. Then it will be a littlecking. I sneaked up on one more training tool. It''s a prize. work hard Ah ah ah ah?! cheer up? cheer up. When others are practicing, you have to bully them for your own taste. cheer up. baby boy Will there be a path to Daesung at the end of that hardship? I think Im going to die. However, unlike the whining words, seeing that he holds up well, it seems that he has a surprisingly strong spirit, so it should be fine. Watching the struggling kid, we returned to the topic a little while ago. Looking at that story, I guess it''s not simply a matter of changing demand''? Actually, there have been some sightings. sighting? In a vige on the border of the kingdom of Damaniel They said this. Dia said the information. I no longer have to depend on you. All you need is what Grigori-nim gives you. say. Grigori? Who is that? I wonder It''s really embarrassing. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 675 - Gaiden episode 42 Gaiden episode 42 Who is that? I dont know about that. but In addition, simr phenomena ur, and it seems that they started a sit-in without listening to the control of the lord. There is no such phenomenon in Ernesia Kingdom. However, it seems that it is considered a troublesome thing in other countries except the kingdom. It''s a big deal. And the actions of the citizens possessed by the engineer. There was something that bothered me to simply see it as someone else''s business and watch it. It''s not a coincidence either. It''s obvious. Dia, do you know where that vige is in detail? I heard it first. Fortunately, it''s not that far. No, it''s not close, but it''s not a ce you can''t visit enough. Finish That''s fine.'' I nced at the girl crying in the middle of penance and thought. I have work to do, so help me a little. can you? No problem, but what are you going to do? that''s not obvious I want to check it myself. The vige that Dia mentioned earlier. If my prediction is correct, it probably won''t end as a mere phenomenon. It smells like dog shit. Oh, and I point to Seldin, who has been training for a while. Prepare him too. ???? yes? I can see that I let out a sigh of relief at the thought of getting out of practice. Are you doing it? So, isnt it customary to follow Dia all the time? I dont know if thats the case And because it looks like its free. Ask them toe with you. There, maybe Seldin can help. With that certainty, I insisted on starting right away. Jump a long way at once using Dia''s teleport magic. As soon as we set off, we were able to reach our destination in tens of seconds. As expected, the top lord Seldin, who had not yet mastered magic properly, looked around in admiration. This kind of fresh reaction is the true taste of bringing newbies. Seldin''s reaction is new because he uses such technology without hesitation these days. But isnt this another country? Can youe and go this quickly? Can it be? I snorted. Dia didn''t say anything. territories of foreign countries. However, if they wanted to officially enter, it was clear that the country would waste time, and the other side would waste time sluggishly seeking out the true intentions. ah. So please sneak in... Soup! Seldin, who was about to say something useless, was blocked by Dia''s staff. it''s okay. There is nothing to be found out about. The teleport was not detected, and the outfit was moderatelyfortable. are you okay? I''m used to sneaking around like this. And you never got caught? Surprisingly, if you walk around confidently, no one will suspect you. In the past, it was said that adults would run away if they secretly entered a city or went to another country. are you okay. Because right now we are in a position to cut our throats. Is that okay?! Seldin will get used to it too. Wow, it''s like this. Amon sense response is nothing new. Anyway, the destination is the vige that Dia mentioned. It''s a lot simpler than just walking into the city. Even if you go in disguised as a traveler, you will not be able to raise suspicion. Ill say it for now, but theres no need to be discouraged. You just have to be calm and shameless. Are you shameless? It is as Arel said. Think of your usual time and act naturally. ah? Then can I lie down in the back of the carriage? Actually, I got motion sickness a little while ago. It varies. This rookie is talented beyond imagination. I can already see the buds that will evolve into full-blown humans in the future. It must be difficult to teach. Sending a bitter smile to Dia, who wanted to take a breather, we reached our destination, the vige. An ordinary and friendly mountain vige with no chaos on the outside... . Eh? I first imagined that What is this? ???? This. Dia and I are at a loss for words at the same time. Seldin, who was struggling with motion sickness at the back of the wagon, also noticed something strange. Have you arrived? what? Why are there shadows? Even if there is a cloud... Likewise, I stuck my head out and was at a loss for words. Ah, I must have heard it wrong. Were you heading to the city rather than the vige? I ask while blinking and rubbing my eyes. Can it be? At least I thought it was a mountain vige. I heard that too. or not Did you lie? no That''s not it. Because its obviously unnatural. I shook my head and was sure that Dia wasn''t being misinformed. Anyway, theres no way there could be such a huge wall in a ce like this Blocking us is a huge steel wall that wraps around the entire vige. Then you said you were farming, right? Could it be that this was the literal meaning? It is not an ordinary wall. The barrier that blocks teleport has the power to even reduce magical effects. what It looks like he''s given some kind of magic. Can you break through? It is possible, but Dia''s slurred speech must mean that she can''t rmend it. It means that if the sit-in had gone this far, I would not be sure what I would encounter inside when I was forced to enter. oh. Is someoneing?. And because I stillck knowledge, I look at the barrier leisurely and am high? Seldin, who muttered, pointed towards the entrance. Drurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The door to the entrance opened by itself and someone came out from inside. Are you a resident of that town? It doesnt seem like a coincidence. They are obviously staring at us. oh! It''sing this way. But there is no hostility or anything like that. It''s the least annoying of the situations I''ve assumed. The man nced over us and then moved his gaze to me. Because I''m the only guy and it''s natural for me to think I''m in charge. Who? I came out because I saw you hanging around outside. I am a stranger with nothing. Actually, it was on the way to the city via this ce. It''s been a long time since I came here, so I was fascinated by the unfamiliar sight. moderately circumscribed. I remember the map of this ce roughly, so there is nothing strange about the excuse of going to a nearby city via this ce. He doesn''t even show any signs of being suspicious. Right . I''m sure it wille as a surprise to anyone seeing this for the first time. I''m sorry. We are also taking this casually as if our senses were numb. no. however what about this wall? who built it? Maybe the lord? There''s no such thing, but I asked to y someone who knows nothing as much as possible. He snorted, of course, that it was nonsense. permanent residence How could he bring down these walls for such a countryman? I guess so. What about us? I endured the word. That''s because Fahilia is special and I''m weird. Then what about this wall? Haha! You may not believe it, but I will tell you this for now. he said proudly. This was given to us by a precious benefactor who is gracious to us. That''s what he clearly said. The man we talked to must have been the vige chief. After that, I asked if it would be okay to stay here for a day or so while I was getting along properly. Of course. We are not rejecting even the good bystanders. Originally, they were ustomed to making travelers and peddlers stay. With that said, the vige chief readily epted. However, you will be somewhat surprised when youe in, so I would like to ask for your understanding. It doesn''t matter. Even if it looks like this, I''ve lived my life seeing all the stars, so there''s nothing to be surprised about. Hahahaha, that''s a big deal. Perhaps he thought it was a joke, he smiled and guided me personally. I heard that they are farming, but it feels surprisingly rxed. But why the sit-in? Nothing . When the lord saw what we borrowed from him, he immediately told us to give it to him. Borrowed? I got this and that from him, including that wall. Thanks to you, my life has really improved... What kind of luxury are you enjoying? Hmm?????? You''ll know when you see the details. There is no sign of hiding. Rather, it is more like a moth tingling feeling because I want to guide more actively in a cheerful way. There is nothing strange about it. Grigori, who bestowed upon us, told us to spread this. What a strange word. Anyway, let me know when you go in. It can be roughly estimated. When you enter the door, you can see the scenery of the vige. How are you? A voice that came out involuntarily. It is certainly far from the town one might imagine. Puhahahahaha! It''s a natural reaction. The vige chief smiled broadly and spread his arms as if proudly introducing the vige. It is clean. To the extent that it is really tidy, the structure of the vige has been maintained to the extent that it does notg behind a decent city. A cozy dwelling made of stone and iron rather than a wooden house. The road is also paved with pure white stones, so it is easy to see the road and it is wide enough. This is not a vige at all. It''s a vige, but it''s a small town. No, the standard of living is higher than in most cities. Its worth it Wow I want to live in a ce like this. Dia admires it, and when ites to Seldin, there is even a pathetic impression. It''s nice to be carefree, but not too tense. It''s not particrly dangerous, so it''s fine. It is a nice town. At first, he gave me apliment. It''s definitely a nice town. I like it so much that I wear it. This ce, which was known as an ordinary rural vige until not long ago, has literally been transformed. Isn''t it an extreme transformation that reminds me of Pahilia of the past? No, worse than fahilia. It is the product of a lot of time and effort. But this... . I never thought we would make such rapid progress. It is literally a given life as if it were falling from the sky. I pretended to admire it because I could feel the reverberation tantly. On the one hand, he squinted his eyes in order not to be seen by others. This is not good. It is an honor to see you well. It used to be a really small town. Isn''t it to the point where you can''t remember what life was like not too long ago? Did that Grigori give you this too? What a great man! He suddenly begins to exin with enthusiasm as if he were excited. As if he was anxious to exin the miracle he had seen to others. He is such a wonderful person. After one night, they provide unbelievably amazing items or precious materials... Even teach me how to deal with it. Hey That''s right... I''m small... muttered behind it. That''s what they do without knowing what''s going on.'' Called. It seems that they are provided with free materials and technology through some channel and enjoy it to their heart''s content. Thanks to him, we can livefortably. The problem is that this is not something to beughed off lightly, as far as I am concerned and as I understand it now. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 676 - Episode 43 Episode 43 Episode 43 Around the time my expression hardened, Diana Seldin, who still didn''t know the circumstances, was making a puzzled face. It''s an extremely dubious story. Something that is provided for free? There can be no such thing. and. It''s really suspicious. I thought you would feel the same way, aside from Dia. Rather, if you give it to me for free,e! Doesn''t it look like you''re excited and ready to eat it? What are you talking about? The vige elders did. If you get anything for free, you''ll be cheated out of itter. The people of your home vige are suffering a lot. In any case, their impressions were not extremely wrong. However, the vigers are already not even thinking about that. Maybe youre lying? You can see it. It looks like they have no intention of hiding anything. In the first ce, isn''t it something that Grigori or something rmended to brag about proudly? Looks like hes handing us a new convenience just now. And since the day they go is market day, it seems that the dubious rationing is being done now. Hoo? Is the person who gave you these things here? Can you see? don''t mind what? Is it simple self-promotion? Or does it have some other purpose? Anyway, it''s a good opportunity. I willingly asked to take a look. Arell? Are you okay? Dia. I''ll say it for now, but don''t do anything unless there''s something particrly dangerous. Even if it''s a little suspicious, ignore it. Are you okay? You dont have to hold onto it as long as you look at it. No, if you try to catch it, you will be wrong. And on the other hand, there is another way to think about it. After that, the vige chief guided us freely and took us to the central square of the vige. Here it is! It seems that most of the vigers are gathered to see if there really is something. Literally a suspicious assembly. Come this way. Guided by the vige chief, we sneakily joined the ranks and watched the situation with bated breath. A boy is shouting something on a podium made of moderately stacked marbles. Who is that child? That child first introduced us to Grigori. The vige chief exined with emotion. haha. At that time, everyone didn''t believe it, so instead, they scolded that child again. Of course, that word came out soon after. After that, that child contacted him as a representative? Right. As his errand boy, I have the role of delivering messages or something. ah It starts. And a change happened. Something like a scarlet shadow rose from behind the boy. No face, no expression. A scarlet shadow that is just a voice. Thats him. I watched without replying otherwise. Dia is also watching more quietly than usual. [ruler? It seems that I enjoyed the blessings of my technical skills and knowledge to my heart''s content today.] The shadow''s voice resonated resoundingly. There is no facial expression, but instead, as if expressing emotions with gestures, he continues talking while moving his arms, shoulders, and head in a rather pleasant way. And the vigers even put their palms together as if to enshrine something sacred. It reminds me of religion. But is it not God''s grace or miracles that are being given, but materials and technology? For the time being, I continued to watch quietly. [I am overjoyed. ruler. Thanks to your sincere cooperation, my life is improving even today.] ?????? Cooperation? He has done many things for us, and he only asks for one thing in return. Is it like a price? But, to hear it, it was really absurd. Its a feeling. ???? enjoy? Instead of receiving something from him, write a long sentence as much as possible. If you don''t know how to write, someone you know in the vige can write for you. Sometimes it seems that he takes the unknown medicine he gives, but it seems like nothing special. What if I dont follow? There is nothing special. It''s just that you''ve lost his trust, and you''ll never get anything from him again. It''s not life-threatening, and it''s not dangerous. There''s no reason not to cooperate. You''ve been very kind... Watching still, I red at the shadow. Undoubtedly. The question is, how do I get it toe off? I could expose it, but I don''t want toe forward yet. I need someone else. Then there''s the guy who''s just right for you. That''s why I brought it on purpose. Perhaps I wonder if he is not a human but a god. yes? Are you a normal human being? muttering nkly. Seldin said what he meant. now What did you say? no You are human. Unlike the others, Seldin can properly hear the other person''s identity. Unlike others, she has the ability to ept the essence of things by directly epting and recing the information of objects into the brain through the passage of mana. I haven''t been able to use it properly yet, so I''m training, but it''s definitely a powerful skill. In that shadow Are you saying that the connected person is a person? In fact, I can''t figure out how the truth feels to that kid. As for that specialty, neither I nor the other reincarnated people have it. But it helps. Even if it''s not me, I can take on the role of revealing the other person''s identity. human? Human? Agitated chatter. Not just confusion, but a feeling close to hostility. ruler How will hee out?'' A being who stabbed his identity entered. Eyes gather. And even the guy who thinks it''s Grigori is looking this way. Shall Iugh? or not? [] Unfortunately, it seems that there are people who don''t appreciate your happiness.] His voice sank. It wasn''t chattering cheerfully like before, but trembling slightly as if on alert. like afraid. What do you mean by that? Naturally, those who depended entirely on him shuddered as the daylight changed. Is the range of reliance on that suspicious voice wider than I thought... . The atmosphere is not very good. Judging from my experience so far, it won''t be the time to pretend like others do. Mr. Arell. Dia seemed to think the same, so she looked around as if she was slightly nervous. However, the youngster said, What happened?.'' I tilt my head with the feeling of doing it. I am a child who is worried about the future... . Get ready. I, too, gave instructions, and immediately and at the same time, the voice pointed in our direction. [Unfortunately, those are the ones who will harm yourfort! iced coffee! How did such peoplee in?] It was like they explicitly dered us as harmful people. Naturally, the hostility of the vigers who trusted him was enough to turn against us. Did you cheat? I''ve never been cheated on No, I don''t believe anything you say before that. As he said, no matter what excuses we make, it will be meaningless. The hostility is already on this side, and only that bastard''s voice will be heard by them. [They belong to the powerful who don''t care about how you live.] He shouted as if he recognized us. It would also be deliberate not to disclose his name. Just kidding... However, the situation is not good for bitterughter. The vigerspletely believe what he said. Among them, there are those who exude a rather disturbing atmosphere. What can I do? Haam? What should I do? But apart from the situation, I leisurely looked around. Annoying, but not a crisis. In the first ce, even if I was alone, it wouldn''t be harmful. A level that was annoying even from Dia''s point of view. Ah, the child is different. Now I notice and I''m shaking. What a fresh response. After all, this is why beginners are brought in. Anyway, if you insist on inciting me without knowing what to do, do you want to kick me out?'' In short, it would mean that if I were there, I would be nothing but a hindrance. [ruler. Everyone, hurry up and kick out the disturbing person.] And as the guy gave explicit instructions, the vigers approached this way. Dont resent me. Is this for our vige? People who say that are beaten as a group and run out. What are you talking about? Well, there''s no way this kind of joke would work against them. I don''t want to lose my strength for nothing, and I don''t have the heart to hurt them. They are just being used. Lets step back. yes. Come this way. As if the preparations had already beenpleted, Dia casually wrapped her arm around my waist. oh. And Seldin also grabbed Dia at once and she flew right up. Not using teleport is because the vige barrier itself has the effect of disturbing spatial perception. At least I''ll write it after I get out of here. It''s all good, but do I really have to hold onto it like this? How old am I... Arent you okay? Well, I''m not moving, so let''s notin. Come after me! Seldin looked down and screamed. Indeed, the vigers are relentlessly chasing after them. Did Dia already know that she couldn''t handle it on her own when she used her magic? Have you been brainwashed? or not Is there a corner where you can be confident otherwise? You''ll find out soon anyway. The vigers aim at something. crossbow? What a verymon weapon. However, the object embedded in the arrowhead of the crossbow is quite interesting. Block it. yes. Needless to say, Dia spreads her magic and puts up a barrier. The slender arrows that were shote flying. And the arrows that collided soon fade away, causing various phenomena such as burning or freezing. It seems that the basic attack magic form has been nted. I wonder if it will be roughly as powerful as ss 2 It''s too much to give it to ordinary people. What are you looking at calmly! The kid on the verge of fainting. well this is fine but . I even attacked. Enough of this. Dia''s tone of voice subsided slightly. Clearly, this is their karma. You don''t need to watch the attack more than once. Considering that this ce is under the jurisdiction of another country, there is nothing strange in thinking that it is necessary to punish them somewhat. Give up. However, I firmly instructed them not to fight back. but. I told you. They know nothing. Even their hostility seems to be driven by agitation. They don''t even know what they''re doing. We are the ones hiding here. I don''t mind leaving more traces than necessary. Or was I the one who ordered them all to be exterminated just because some stones were flying? It wasn''t. Then lets just focus on escaping. Dia put aside the counterattack and focused on escaping from here. To be so tantly agitated... He... It seems to be determined. I sighed deeply as I recalled the voice that incited my hostility. It seems that he hides and sleeps and has no intention of doing anything anymore. then . I don''t think there''s anything to notice here either. It wasn''t too hard to get rid of after that. After the vigers who were chasing us retreated. Release Dia lightly flicked her wand, and the camouge membrane that hid us was lifted. what? Because they are ordinary vigers. You cant see through this. Its an overstatement. I wonder if mymon sense is strange because you two are so calm. Don''t worry. You''ll get used to it. Life is all like that. If you want to achieve great sess, it is an experience to be in a position to be chased once or twice. Well, I prefer to chase after you. I would like to decline both. Iughed bitterly at themon sense person''s fresh reaction and thought about what to do for a while. Shall we go back? I did check. or not. Should I step on his tail?'' How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 677 - Episode 44 Episode 44 Episode 44 is really great. The self-proimed Grigori couldn''t stopughing as if he was intoxicated with himself. [As expected, I''m right! Let''s see! How many people are happy with my technology!] It''s not just that vige. In the various viges of the various countries in which he has extensively intervened, many humans rely on his technological prowess and willingly take what he gives. It seems free, but he has received enough value, so he doesn''t need trivial money. [You''ve gathered quite a bit of good data.] Instead of asking for money, what you asked for from the vigers was the result of an experiment on them. It seems like a simple question, but in the end, what they want is for them to experience the product of their technology and check the data. For example, if you lend a magic tool to reinforce it to a person whocks strength, do you know what other effect it has if you use it for a long time? I want to. You can collect results more actively and faster than when dealing with only nobles. It takes a lot of procedures to test even the most conceived techniques against these fussy people. But you don''t have to do that against them. If you just give grace, you will receive it without covering anything. [] There''s no way it will continue to work out like this, but it doesn''t matter.] Because of the use of unproven tools, idents will happen someday or people willin about abnormalities, but it doesn''t matter. Development has as many side effects as it does. Instead, it is to give other human beings a more developed product. You''ve been so damn good. However, his madness was cut off by a voice overhead. [What?] Before exmations mixed with a sense of dismay, the ceiling shatters and a young man''s shadow falls. A person wearing a long cloak and even a mask to hide his face came ambush. [I''m really sorry that I had a good inspiration.] At least thinking that way means you know what I came for. [Do you have any questions? Reincarnated person stationed in Ernesia Kingdom.] Yes, if you know it well, let''s get it right. And so... No Miles. And the young man who called his real name radiated anger as if he was quite annoyed and wiggled his hand. Of course you know your sins, right? Mileus. It is already certain that he is the main culprit of the same thing. Were you still alive? Finding the location was simple. When Seldin sees through the guy''s true nature, he only needs to catch the signal she recognized and trace it back. [I never thought I would jump in at this timing .] Mileus was a little surprised by my intrusion, but was chattering with the feeling that it wasn''t too much of a waste. [Before that, let me ask you a question. sin? I don''t understand. For what reason are you condemning me?] What is it? It''s a sin to attract useless people and deceive them more than necessary. However, he has no self-awareness that it is his fault. [I can''t understand. I just gave them my skills because they needed them. ] [It''s just a rtionship with mutual benefits. Instead, I never asked them for money. Isnt it reasonable?] What is worthy? More than anything, that''s not what I want to argue about. That''s not why I thought the sight was wrong. Good technology would be desirable. But isnt that what they got through hard work? [This is a subtle point. reincarnated. Don''t you also provide them with knowledge and take advantage of it?] Perhaps that''s what he wants to say. Look at me before condemning yourself. After all, you and I are the same guy. what There is no denying that we were greedy for each other. [You''re not denying it.] Isn''t that true? But in a different way. [Method?] I am inducing them to make it themselves. So far, I have enjoyed many things, but I have invited others to give them hints or theories, and have them do research by repeating trial and error. It''s never because my hands are bothersome. The quickest thing is to do everything myself. If I made everything myself and sprayed it, I would have probably achieved 5 times faster what I have been doing so far. But it didn''t. Human beings will be ruined if they are just scooped and fed. Teaching is given, but practice should be able to be done by them themselves. However, the actions of that guy, Mileus, do not have that kind of consideration. It just gives like a god and makes the people who depend on it cling to it. like a religion. [indeed Is it a subjective difference? It''s boring. It''s really boring.] And let me ask you one more thing. you. What made you think that? In fact, I probably should have asked first as soon as I jumped in. The current state of that man Mileus. Mileus, whom I sawst time,mitted suicide in order to use the means to escape. That is, he abandoned his body. That was as I figured it out. In fact, he abandons his past body and lives in his present form. I thought you wouldnt use the reincarnation spell. but I thought I''d use another method... Why did you take such a method? I gritted my teeth and looked around. [Where are you looking at this... .] By the way, what Mileus is talking to me right now... . To be precise, I couldn''t see the look of the young man I knew at all. It wasn''t a matter of the concept of changing or not. [You don''t have to look for me like that. I am here.] Voices are heard from all directions. equipment here. A tool that mimics the human hand. everything other than that. I can hear his voice from all of them. He did not hide his appearance to deceive me. As the guy said, he wasn''t hiding himself. It must be true that it exists here. Soul Did you randomly copy it... [This is the correct answer. I can''t be this happy to know.] He said, not mockingly, but genuinely delighted to know. [I erged my transferred soul and cultivated it by dividing it piece by piece And I made them disregard everything I wanted.] [It''s an unfamiliar sensation at first. Once I got used to it, there was nothing more efficient than this.] Efficiency? I clicked my tongue when I heard that. [At first, I wanted to create a body to settle my soul into. This isn''t too bad, so I changed the n.] Stop the nonsense. you Are you aware of the dangers of that condition? Why do humans need a vessel to settle in? Without a body of one''s own, a human being is broken. moving limbs... five senses. Without such a natural thing, the shape of the soul is distorted and the spirit copses. There are cases like Cressel, but in the case of Nom, there was a thorough seal to fix the shape of the soul. But this guy is different. Rather, it erased the boundaries of its soul vessel and processed it into a state that could exist anywhere. [danger? Ha ha ha ha ha! Of course you know that! What kind of technology is there without risk?] But he burst intoughter as if he were having fun. [But it doesn''t matter. I know all too well... If it is my will, I can exist in the form of me?] I can''t speak. I clenched my fists lightly, thinking it wasn''t worth talking about anymore. [This is savage .] [I don''t even want to be silent. Then, of course, let''s try to resist a little.] At that moment, a liquid-like golden object squirmed out from the wall. Enough to fill a corner of the room as it was, and then it flowed out! It shakes once again and takes shape. three heads. A snake-shaped monster with two tails. The snake''s eyes shed, as if the spirit of the creature was still dwelling in it. [then .] without tant warning, rushed at me. joy. Snorting, I jump up to the ceiling, and the shape of a snake pierces through quickly through the opposite wall. Let the snake swing its head and chew and crush everything it touches. Each bitten object melts and burns in its mouth! It shines and bes ashes. Is it poison and fire and lightning? [Even if it looks like this, it''s an item with the highestbat power among the things I own. ] Before he could turn back to where I was, I took several small daggers from my pocket and threw them. It''s okay to use magic, but I don''t want to show the base of mybat power at this stage. [Is it an Orichalcum dagger?] Well, our house is overflowing with clutter. A golden calf in our house... No, Orichalcum has a calf! You could even joke about it! No, there are no real monsters like that. Is there any reason not to make it? [Hahahahaha! That''s an extravagant word. But!] The dagger that touched his slime-like body was absorbed as it was. Isnt it simply blocking physical attacks? [Can you disassemble the object it touches and add it to itsponents?] It is a substance that literally eats anything. [I can confidently say that nothing works. Huhuhuhuhu.] Really? Then try eating this too. As soon as I grasped his temper, I lightly kicked the ceiling and jumped into his blind spot as I descended. [Gee.] Dposes the material it touches? then. Fain! A cheerful sound resounded, and he soared up to the ceiling. Isnt it enough if you cant reach me? It blows with wind pressure before the fist touches. There are plenty of herbivores that deliver a physical shock even without physical contact. What did you think you would do with such a joke technique? [Your words are wee] The shape of the snake that flew to the ceiling swelled even more. It inted its body by absorbing the substances in its workshop. It only increases the hitting area. Papa papa papa pat! Before he could attack, the pressure that poured in first pounded his entire body. Like living creatures, even if they don''t scream, they are hit by an outpouring of attacks, and their bodies tremble and be immobilized. It sure is filthy hard. No matter how broken it is, it will be repaired, and no matter how halfway it is blown up, it wille back. It is a monster that would put a country in danger of its existence if ordinary humans were to deal with it. Anything this dangerous should be dealt with immediately. Fortunately, I know very well how to deal with these hazards. I decided to use the magic that I was deliberately taking care of only once. I chanted a spell quickly and stretched out my hand, and a silver magic sword pierced through its center. [Did you eject the magical sword? Unfortunately, not only physical blows, but also magic... .] Its not like that, you idiot. What I have just written is not an offensive spell. Well, since there is nothing to use here, it took a little time to remodel it ording to the magic style here. The snake stuck in the silver sword trembled all over. [This .] As if the whole body was broken, the trembling figure melted away. No, in this case, it should be regarded as returning to the original substance. It''s a signal to stop the activity of the substance. [Huh?] He makes a questionable sound. That substance. I know very well. Do you not even know there? The technology he used on that snake was originally a substance used as a means to treat and process filth and other wastes. A magical substance identally created in a certain world. Of course it''s downright dangerous. That''s why there is also a decryption code that forcibly removes its properties when it runs out of control. Rather, it took more time to recreate it ording to this side''s magic system. But I was a little surprised. I never thought I would be able to get my hands on technology from another world. [indeed That was a weak point. Certainly more reincarnated than me... that you know better... It''s really embarrassing.] He seemed to be interested. He muttered as if he had learned a lesson from his mistake. [Sorry. I wanted to surprise you more.] There is no feeling of embarrassment. I guess so. Because only one ce is taken away. [This ce has no choice but to be scrapped. iced coffee Seriously, there is no mate.] You''re funny. He must have dug several dens elsewhere anyway. [Hahahahaha! Isn''t it obvious?] It''s been a long time since I''ve been in the middle of a long time since I''ve been in case of an ident. A person who does not know how to back up is not a technician. In addition, men have three hard disks in their hearts. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 678 - Episode 45 Episode 45 It doesn''t matter. I''ll crush the jokjok you see. [Then I''ll do whatever I can find.] He''ll only avoid fighting me. At least for now. do you want to say that? [Well, soon. Soon you won''t be able toy your hands on me.] That''s a long talk. [Instead, there is something left below, so go there .] Noisy. The voice cut off as I blew away the remaining debris. gave up right here. what the. What do you want to do? I was hoping and advising you not to stray so much. I let out a sigh and let my guard down. Anyway, even if I''m nkly here, the possibility of anything more happening is infinitely low. He seems to be extremely avoiding making a literal life and death decision with me. down before that? What did he say down there? Maybe he''s trying to get my attention. It looks like you left something behind. Usually, bombs are the standard in this case The moment I open it, I''m blown away! I''ll put a bomb powerful enough to blow up the whole area. Even if you say no, if there is something, you can''t leave it unattended. Whether you collect it or dispose of it, you will have to use your hands. You know how to pay for troublesome resolutions I found a stairway leading down that was blocked by rubble, cleared the debris and went down. So what did you really leave behind? It wouldn''t be a real bomb. Below that it is quite solid. No matter how many times the impact of battle had hit her so far, not a single wall was shattered. It looks like it was put there to contain something.'' Somehow, I have a strange feeling. Let me open the door and look inside. Where have you seen a brown-skinned girl dangling from a restraint and eyes with me? encountered this ah! What! Immediately I clicked my tongue. I''d rather have a bomb! Arel Ernesia? There was a little boy I had seen many times in it. That''s right! A girl who used to be called a trainer. An entric guy who hates to be called the name of his ce. she is here Have you been caught again? I just found something really useless. I pondered for a while and made a decision. this. Didn''t know you had guests? Excuse me... for a moment! It''s short, it''s nabal, I don''t know. Let me quietly m the door shut and quietly say, Then enjoy yourselves. A struggling sound was heard beyond the closed door. ha. Annoying. I shook my head and opened the door again. First of all, I ask you, do you have a hobby of being kidnapped or imprisoned? Then I will respect you. Are you a pervert? In this case, the pervert is you. The trainer was genuinely disgusted when he heard my question while doing the stretching, saying that he was tired of his body, which had been freed for the first time in a while. no Looking at what you''ve been doing, I wonder if you''re doing this on purpose? Seeing that he can''t deny it, he seems to be thinking about his position in this ce recently. He has pretty sad eyes. I''m going to cry so? What did you get caught doing this time? ah? Please give me a rare creature! Were you lured into following the word? fool? How far do you think I''m stupid? She grumbled as if she were genuinely astonished. Although I was a bit hesitant about the suggestion to try a newbination of creatures. what. Just guess. Let''se up with a guy who really doesn''t go beyond expectations. As if he had been caught, and he had no intention of escaping from me, he sat down on the floor and talked about how he had been caught. Since that day I have been wandering around looking for another ce to settle down. What is your hometown? I dont know. didn''t go However, apart from this guy''s feelings, there was no ce he could go. Most countries are under the eye of me and other guys. Just hold on to someone moderately and bow your head, right? I hated that. Is it his pride? Then, by chance, they discover a human who has mastered the skills left by the organization they belonged to in the past. That''s Mileus. At the time, it seems that the position was simr, so I guess it was good at that time. At first, he used his skills to arrange a ce to stay?? . but?? Its the first time Is that child from the beginning different from that child now? He is obsessed more than necessary with the difference between our abilities and his own. Realizing that, the trainer seemed to be trying to get out of it because he wanted to break it. But it wouldn''t have been easy. You mean when you go in, but not when you go out Kit. She turns her head in anger, but that is the reality. It seems that he tried to escapeter, but was ambushed and captured. It seemed that he had thoroughly grasped information about her, so he waspletely taken by surprise by a surprise attack and hung up. Sorrowful mistake! I''ve thought about it before, but is it unexpectedly stupid? you? act! Even if you say you''re angry with the ground, you can''t help the stupid side that has already been revealed to the whole world. Heaven is Hoguguman. I cant help but be in debt Arele Ernesia. If you get rid of that human, no problem. huh? Didn''t you remove it? What is this bastard talking about now? look with eyes that Apparently, he doesn''t seem to know the situation outside after being imprisoned. Then I can teach you. Either way, he''s a rted person. There must be some responsibility to be aware of. Besides, this kid doesn''t seem to be an enemy this time around. So you mean that Mileus guy? It was when I tried to exin. thud! A loud sound rang overhead. What is it? No, I don''t know about this. First of all, after cleaning up the dangerous things a little while ago, hepletely escaped. I wondered if the shock might cause the ground to copse, but it wasn''t. Kugoong! The roar rang again. Not only that, there is a small sound echoing after that. Does it ring from farther away than from here? Something is shaking the ground. It is also an object of considerable mass. Not by battle. Right away, we ran out without saying a word. Because I needed to see it for myself. And as soon as I came up to the ground, I was able to check it right away. The epicenter of that shock. Come to think of it, that damn bastard He said that he prepared well so that he would not be able to target himself easily next time... did that mean Were you preparing something like this? Earthquakes continue to ur. And, as if thend were uplifted and rose up, something like a huge mountain peak was rising from the inside of the epicenter. But not a rock. Absolutely man-made artifact. three?????? award? The trainer also looked at it nkly, as if at a loss for words. Maybe this guy couldn''t figure it out either. It is the head part of a huge stone statue. Start with the head and gradually work your way up to the neck. shoulder And gradually up from the ground to the bottom... It was crawling up on top of it like a creature hatching from an egg. It seems that the romance of a mad scientist is a giant robot built in a secret underground base. I like it too. Unintelligible. Is that good? Of course, it''s not very good in terms of efficiency, so the country doesn''t hide things like that. Romance is only enjoyable because it is only a dream. I never thought I would see an idiot making that happen I wanted to admit a little bit. Of course, it''s not a robot, but a giant stone statue that moves with magic. Even in terms of height, it is at least several kilometers long. Of course, the weight is considerable, and the whole area copses and sinks with every step. However, starting from the second step, it takes a step without breaking the ground. Perhaps he uses magic to walk. It moves pretty well. The question is where to use that stone statue. As I was quietly observing him and contemting it, Mileus'' voice rang from the head of the stone statue. [Hahahaha! Did you enjoy! a reincarnated person Thanks to your presence, my skills have reached the point where I can reproduce this feat!] Excited. Excited... [this? Do you not understand this romance?] It is different from that. Let''s listen first. What are you going to do? Sometimes, even if it''s a little overdone, you have to calm down here. Literally a huge mass weapon. Even if it just walks, a city will be crushed and disappear. To be honest, it''s kind of a pity to break something so huge... No, it''s annoying, but sometimes it has to be done. [Don''t worry... I have no intention of using this tomit a sabotage.] How are you? [To the end, this is my final means of escape. Be my ark! It''s a fortress!] The stone statue proudly shows off its huge body with its arms wide open as if expressing its feelings as if it had be a guy''s body. I''m ying... I chant magic right away. I made a spear of pure white me and threw it at the guy. [I''m in a hurry.] However, just by reaching out his hand, the spear of white me was caught and disappeared. From magic resistance to physical strength enhancement Are there any gaps? The situation where thews of physics have already been changed at the point where the huge mass is standing. Ordinary stones are not a load to hold on to. Probably, the basic strength is harder than any existing metal, and it must have been reinforced several times more. In terms of what he calls a fortress to lock himself in, it''s more annoying than anything I''ve seen here. Then lets see how long itsts. Right away, I jumped into the air and charged directly at him. I knew that the magic resistance was quite high, so it reached the perfect level. Then what about the physical impact? Rise up to the top of the guy''s head at once. [You''re in a hurry.] It''s noisy. As the size grew, the resounding voice became more annoying. Having risen to the very top, I rotated my body as if flipping over half a turn, and in the opposite direction, kicked off the air and fell. Lets see how long itsts. Literally a human meteorite. A kick loaded with my leg strength and strength falls aiming at the top of his head. Quaang! A direct hit to the top of his head would make a roaring sound, and the power would flow straight through his whole body. I just know that the outer skin is hard. A blow that shakes the inside rather than an external shock... . [This is really absurd. The beings called you.] He let out words of admiration or ridicule, and then swung his arm at me as I was about to reach out. It is quite agile for its huge body. Without hesitation, I gave up the nextbo and opened up some distance from him. It''s not easy to break, so it''s annoying if you get caught. [But it''s not going anywhere.] The stone statue extends its fist, chasing after me from the distance. I also use space magic firmly in the air to anchor myself in ce. Using the empty air as an axis, they issue the government. Aaaaaaaang! The huge stone statue''s fist collided with my fist, and the whole area rang. Nearby trees are overturned, rocks are shattered, and dirt is scattered. After all, mass is a problem. slightly tingling fist Even though I hit it fairly determinedly, there is only a trace of a faint digging in his fist, about the size of my hand. [Did you know now? Your time is over. Let''s see. This mighty majesty! My skills can be equal with yours!] It''s equal... If you''re really mistaken like that, it''s pretty troublesome, right? A child? I was ridiculed to this extent, but if I go over it... no it''s pretty nasty Then this too It''s time to change the policy and think of a means to thoroughly destroy it and put it into action. Arele Ernesia. Follow me. Tapping my shoulder, the trainer announces something. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 679 - Episode 46 Episode 46 Are you still there? Surprising. You thought you would run away, but did you still stay? At the point where Mileus had already revealed his true nature, I didn''t care whether she ran away or not. what? If you''re not going to interfere, don''t help and run away... I tried to reply as if it was annoying, but I soon realized the meaning. ???? Presence? Many signs areing. Of course, since the ident was as loud as this, there''s no way he wouldn''t notice. But it''s too fast. How much more would it be normal for such a huge guy to run rampant, not to dare toe even if he knew? [Looks like it''s finally time.] ?????? what? [Didn''t I tell you? a reincarnated person that you won''t be able to touch more. Did you really think that was such a stupid thing to say about surpassing you in strength?] I understood. The meaning of the fortress toplete the true self he said. What ising is arge number of people. As if carrying their burdens to find a new haven, countless humans areing to the huge stone statue without fear. [It doesn''t matter if you want to keep fighting. But can you put me aside and crush them all?] And he clearly knows. The policies of most reincarnated people, including me... . What if there are ordinary people who put him aside? I know the way guys like us don''t want to step out as much as possible. [They areing to me with their will! iced coffee! But it would be really sad if you swung that fist at me without caring about crushing them.] I immediately withdrew my fist. Apart from irritation, you need to make a cool-headed decision. Avoid anything that gets you involved. After all, no matter what means are used to destroy that at this point, damage will be done. I would do something if it was material damage, but at this time, their lives would be in danger. can''t round it It''s time to step back... I''m not negotiating with the degenerates, but that doesn''t mean killing all the hostages. I clicked my tongue and gestured backwards, and the trainer nodded silently as if acknowledging. As soon as we left, the stone statue politely bowed as if seeing off a polite returning guest. [Then see you next time .] It only goes back to about 30 minutes ago. [everyone! I''d like to tell you some unfortunate news!] Mileus sends a part of his mind to the vige where his technology is being tested to tease them. It''s really fun. Just by giving them an invention and saying the right thing, they are enticed by it and worship it like a god. Of course, I am not interested in being worshiped. However, there is an indescribable sense of satisfaction that they want their abilities. And Mileus has no intention of letting it go no matter what. More than anything, it was to win their hearts for this time. The time hase to move on to the next step. Mr. Grigori? what the hell... This is unfortunate news Already, they are unable to suppress the agitated atmosphere with anxious eyes. To them, he is like a god. What if, for some reason, he suddenly disappeared? He eximed, convinced of this. [It''s unfortunate, but I have to leave this ce.] The chatter gets louder. There are people who feel like crying right now. As expected. What will happen to those who depend on them when the object is gone? How not to be sober. [It''s all because of the greedy person.] Who the hell are you?! [I can''t tell you. Those who are reluctant to extend this grace to you. Those in power disapprove of my existence and are plotting all sorts of schemes to get rid of me from this world.] Of course, they don''t just talk nonsense. It is also heard that those in power who disapprove of their actions are calling in the army. Some foolish lords personally sent private soldiers to persecute them. He deliberately emphasized the fact and made it known. It is more persuasive to focus on what happened and present it rather than to present an empty story. [I don''t want a dispute. That''s why, if they point their spears at you, you have no choice but to avoid them.] That can''t be Then what about us! they cried It would be difficult to return to a life without the grace he provides now. It would be difficult to live a life in fear of starving again, struggling through the winter, and being attacked by monsters. Not to mention, those in power won''te and take care of them. They already have no way out. [iced coffee I''m sad too. I sincerely wanted to bring convenience to your life. Unfortunately, stupid people in power can''t understand the true meaning... .] Right! Why don''t they notice! That''s right! Are you saying that without Grigori, we will starve again? Soon, bewilderment will turn into anger, and they curse those in power who are not for them. Of course, not everyone is so instigated. For example, the kingdom of Ernesia... and the Pahilia could not even dream of such a phenomenon. Because they don''t need Mileus. However, not all countries can be an ideal base like them. Not to mention, Arele Ernesia seldom intervened outside of her reign. That''s why it would be easier than ever to influence them. [Certainly, if you withdraw like this, your life will only be miserable again.] As nned. [But I don''t want to abandon you either.] It was the right time. There is also a limit to extensive interference. Powerful people in each country are fine, but the reincarnated ones behind Ernesia Arele. It was time for other monsters to pay attention. The time hase toplete the ground to hone his skills in earnest. For that, the existence of humans who have interfered so far is necessary. Fortunately, they went all the way to n. [That''s why I want to invite you all.] Second?????? big? [It''s shameless to dare to say this. Won''t youe with me?] I appealed to him to leave the vige where he lived and follow him whose identity was uncertain. [I promise you a ce where no one can interfere. If you follow me, I promise you that you will be able to live a life no different from now.] He openly seduced people. the vige... He enticed them to turn their backs on the country and follow him. And people fall for such temptations with perfect ease. In the end, what was seen in front of the people who hade a long way in a long procession following him. huge stone statue. Ooohhhh... that''s what they weren''t afraid of. because you''ve already heard The ce where you can see that stone statue is their new home. There they will find rest again. Already, some humans have even prostrated themselves in worship of the huge stone statue. [It''s perfect.] And Mileus looked down at those humans and let out a sneer. finished with this A fortress where he will continue to research and improve forever, where not only those in power, but even reincarnated people can''t easily interfere... . and after several days. The stone statue standing tall on the continent announces its existence loudly and proims it throughout the continent. This is your ownboratory and your ownboratory. Interference is not allowed. If they don''t interfere, they won''t attack, but if they attack, they''ll retaliate. Literally, it was like a deration of war against the powerful people of each country. Naturally, those in power do not readily ept it. You shameful bastard! You did a good job on the subject of just a lump of stone! Count Marpuns, a nobleman of the Kingdom of Damaniel, snorted and ignored the stone statue''s deration. It''s not enough that I dared to seduce my young people... Do you even steal it? Then he ordered to subjugate all of them while stomping his feet on the spot. In the first ce, he was not happy about Young Ji-min receiving technology from that guy. That''s why he was about to dispatch a private soldier to control it in earnest, but by the time his soldiers arrived, the vige was empty and the vigers had fled toward the huge stone statue. but It is such arge stone statue. Wouldn''t there be a limit only with our enlisted soldiers? The lord''s civil servant cautiously pleaded for an opinion. Even the lord knows that the situation is escting out of control. Know. I''m sure my enlisted men can''t do anything about such a huge boulder. Surprisingly, he readily agrees. Not too long ago, when I sent an enlisted soldier, I jumped up and down in a rage like crazy, saying, Take a good look at those scumbags!'' . Of course, it''s not that I gave up. If he gives up like this and reports to the royal castle, his face will be lost. I couldn''t spread the stigma of being a lord who couldn''t control the escape of my lords. so that . I''ve already thought of a n. He tantly showed augh that he was making something up. I am not the only one who lost face. Then I don''t have to go to that stone statue alone. Yes. There are many people who have the same position as each other. The civil servant, realizing his intention, opened his eyes wide in surprise. no way Yes, the scorpion has already been sent. All that remains is the answer. he grins. If weck strength, cant webine them? It was a natural logic, but the intention was tantly revealing an infinitely misguided meaning. It doesnt matter if its a stone statue or whatever. I will definitely bring out and smash the guy who dared to lose our face. Originally, it was quite rare for lords of other countries to hold hands. However, the matter of the territorial people''s escape and Mileus trampled on their pride quite a bit. There is a limit to self-repair. If so, wouldn''t it be better to join hands with people with simr positions? The feudal lords of each country united their armies and began to devise a n to subdue the unknown stone statues as well as retrieve the fugitive lords. Be sure to bring out the main culprit and catch the escaped territories! The lords shouted in front of the allied soldiers and ordered the dispatch of the subjugation army. Fortunately, in their alliance this time, wizards from each country''s Mage Tower also secretly supported them. It is intended to subdue all of them by using runaways as an excuse to support them. The only thing missing is the Ernesia Kingdom and the Ernesia Mage Tower. And only Keliana and the city of dragons, which had nothing to do with this in the first ce. Naturally, I didn''t send anyments to them. In any case, this incident will be trampled on by their power alone. The eyes of each influential person, including the lord, are already bloodshot with greed to save face. Destroy everything! Tear down that goddamn stone statue and bring out the scandalous things that are stuck in it! How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 680 - Gaiden episode 47 Gaiden episode 47 When the order is given to advance, the subjugation party charges with shouts as if responding to it. Of course, I don''t think they will destroy that stone statue alone. First they decided to focus the firepower to destroy it. Pour the magic reaction bullets! With the infantry and cavalry on standby, the wizards dispatched from the tower skillfully set up each battery in front of them. The catalyst contained in the sachet absorbs magic power in the air at the moment it diffuses upon impact and rapidly burns. And the heat of the explosion is over thousands of degrees just at that moment. The newest magic weapon that they recently devised and created on their own without the cooperation of the Kingdom of Ernesia. Aiming at it, they first tried to knock down that stone statue. Aim for the bridge! Knock it over first! The huge stone statue is intimidating, but in other words, there are many ces to aim for. You don''t have to be afraid of being huge. Rather, isn''t it just the right size to beat! Themanders who received orders from the lords shouted continuously so that the soldiers would not be intimidated, and finally fired the first bombardment to announce the start of the subjugation. Shoot! Immediately, mes spewed out, and a round mass flew out of the center, drawing a blue light, and hit the stone statue. Then, the blue light spreads, and soon blue mes erupt, wrapping around the area and burning it all. It''s about a stone over there. It should be melted down in one go. So sure, they smile. but . What they will say next is not a charge to further attack that thing. All right... I can see it clearly in their eyes as they look up devastatedly. The blue mes dissipated and the legs of the stone statue, which were still exposed, were intact. Are there any signs of scorch? I couldn''t believe it. No matter how hard steel is, it will melt like slime in front of the current bombardment. Are you saying it''s not just a lump of stone? The problem is not that. The fact that it didn''t work means that the current attack is just a trivial maneuver to provoke the opponent. And of course... . A roaring sound from the floor . The soldiers startled and focused their eyes on the giant. How does that receive the attack you just took? There will be nothing to ask. The giant''s eyes shine silently. It was as if a small creature that had been ignoring it tickled his toe and regarded it as an annoyance. Not even angry. It just seems annoying. I just find it very annoying. trample? Should I? There are few people who growl that they will definitely chase down and step on the ant in front of them. That stone statue was also hesitating in front of the punitive force, feeling that it was annoying. Nonsense! It cannot be! And even though they understood that fact in their heads, they couldn''t really ept it. Ayy! hit! Launch the attack! Ha but The bombing earlier. The bombing was great! Besides that, you brought a lot! write everything! Make sure to get down on your knees and pull out all of them! As if writing evil, the lord gave the order. Same with othermanders. Those who ordered an attack as if they could not stand their twisted pride and eventually followed it would have no choice but to execute such an order. Wizards use magic! the soldiers! shit! Pick up a spear and strike! In front of a huge monster, you can''t even put forward a strategy or anything. Of course, I had prepared some subjugation ns, but most of them had already been discarded at the point where the attack didn''t work. retreat. asionally, there are people who say that they should step down, but thosemon heads didn''t listen to them. noisy! Know what will happen to me at the next meeting of nobles if I withdraw from here! For them, avoiding the disgrace they would face was more important than the immediate difficulties. And the stone statue was watching their ugliness as if it were a spectator. It sounded like an auditory hallucination ofughing at them. Strike! anyway! I will give a big reward to the one who destroys that giant! With unreasonable assertions, the heads order their men to charge, and in the end only the pitiful dare to make the reckless charge. Shouting out, the subjugation party advances. However, their footsteps are inaudiblepared to the footsteps of giants. Even the dust they smoke will not be visible to that giant''s eyes. The magic fired by the wizards left no scars, and the javelins or slings thrown by the soldiers had no effect. How should I attack? Everything doesnt work But the lord told me to keep attacking. Following orders,motion spreads among the soldiers. If themanders do notply, I will punish them severely. Those who hesitated despite strong threats began to appear one after another. and . [Puhahahahahahahaha. It''s really not that ugly. everyone .] A voice echoed from the giant. As if he couldn''t stand it any longer, as if he couldn''t tolerate their ugliness any longer. The voice burst into ridicule. yes you bastard! [Oh, I''m really sorry. I tried to be silent as much as possible, but the appearance of all of you was so imaginary that I inadvertently started talking to you.] Mileus Also you guys! It''s Mileus! Some lords who heard his voice and noticed his identity gnashed their teeth. [this. There were people who did business with me in the past... . Hmm should have changed the voice. Well, it''s probably a good thing now.] However, Mileus himself dismissed it as if it was no big deal. It was toote for them to find out. purple. how insignificant they are how stupid If there really was such a thing as a head, I should have stepped back unconditionally in front of the current giant. Shouldn''t you know that there is no chance of winning even before the first attack? Still, they marched on, fighting toe. [But it''s not pleasant to look down on them either.] You can ignore whether you attack or not. But being calm will only make them arrogant. Might bring a bigger army there. [Even so, there is no way it will cause any damage... okay. I won''t be quiet... .] What are you talking about! What are you doing! Bring out that Mileus right now! The lords struggled, but there was no one who could carry it out. [Besides, it''s not desirable to look so shallow... Let me teach you a little bit.] The giant, who hadn''t even moved until now, moved. Raise your feet slowly. Realizing the meaning, theplexion of the soldiers turned white with fear. Get out of the way! e! He''sing! I''m being trampled on! No counterattack or anything. Just like a giant lifting his foot up and sweeping it lightly, pushing his foot forward. Ku-gu-gu-gu-gu-gu-gu-gung! Just that alone made the earth vibrate, and overturned soil and rocks surged up like waves and attacked the subjugation party. It literally reminded me of andslide that urred on the ground. damage! It crashes! It''s going down! Dont push! However, therge army cannot easily retreat, much less the attacking soil is faster. As it is, they are primarily pushed to the dirt pile, and then, even if they survive, they are crushed by the feet of giants or blown away. There was nothing to be called a counterattack. Not even an opponent from the beginning.. What are you guys doing! hurry somehow! I mean, do something! these guys... back off! I will rule it strictly! Even though the lords watched the scene from the rear, they instead used evil and urged them. But who will hear it? Just that simple movement had already swept the battle lines and devastated them. Even if there were remaining troops, they would already be acutely aware of it. It doesn''t make any sense. The only ones who can''t ept that fact are those heads who don''t fight directly. [This is truly deplorable . Once upon a time had to try to court these idiots... .] Mileus muttered with sincere contempt. [great. If you want to taste humiliation that much... I''ll put an end to all of them.] And he dered that he would see the end against the rest of the army. I''m sick of fools who don''t listen to words and don''t try to see reality. I''d rather set a precedent on this continent by annihting them without leaving anything behind. that no one would be able to capture this ce. [Your end will be a very good lesson.] A cold voice. No human sympathy can be found in it anymore. Like a machine, the voice only announced their annihtion. Ugh?! retreat! Retreat! The lords, perhaps realizing that they were also in danger, hastily decided to retreat, but of course it was toote. just one step. One step would lightly crush half of the punitive force, and two steps would leave no survivors. [Just walking would be enough.] As if there was nothing to be bothered about. While dering, the giant moves. Literally only to trample. Ah0}aa''}aaaaaa? evil! The screams of humans sound, but to Mileus today, it sounds as if nothing happened. Maybe if it was before, I might be a little hesitant, but now I don''t think about anything to the point of being refreshing. It''s just about efficiency. It''s easier to set a precedent by stepping on them all because it can instill fear. I just think so. [iced coffee okay. This must be how they feel.] This is omnipotence. He makes such arbitrary conclusions that without hesitation he intends to put his cruel thoughts into action. It wasn''t long. It takes less than one second. You won''t even feel the crushing sensation. Like stepping on an ant and not feeling anything. however . [hmm? Oops.] Mileus muttered sadly. It is not a reason to btedly reflect on the cruel results that he has created. [indeed Are you interfering in this way? Anyway... It''s iprehensibly soft.] He muttered bitterly as if he couldn''t help it, and raised his feet. There is nothing there. In an instant, thatrge army disappeared at once. There is no way they have such an excellent means of retreat. If that were the case, there would be no panic like the one before. Even more so, a wide range of attacks would have been possible. Even so, it disappeared. There is nothing else to think about. [It''s really hard to be soft. A former student.] After a while. In the midst ofpletely unconscious soldiers scattered across the in. There was a girl who sighed as if she was tired of them. is a trainer These stupid people You can let it be trampled on... Then do you write it? I don''t really have it. doesn''t exist. I scolded her for being a nuisance and looked around to see if they were all right. Those who were sacrificed at first had no choice but to forcefully intervene at the point where they wanted to be annihted in vain. Even if themander is stupid, there is no need to involve his subordinates in it. I think it''s a consideration that no one will notice. On the other hand, the trainer who helped me move them together seems to be reluctant to do this. That''s because she just has a negative view of humans. Even so, if you go against me right now, it will be really difficult to survive. so? What do you think? Lets watch it for now. There won''t be a chance to fight Mileus one-on-one, much less he''ll desperately try to avoid it. If they are determined tomit a massacre, they will do whatever they can to suppress it. Stop doing that. you hate me. It goes against my attention. No matter what you do, preparation takes time. So, lets go back for now. Then I The trainer flinched as if hesitating a little. ah? Come to think of it, if it''s a sewer system in my city, there might be room for it. I''m kidding. First of all, I want to hear the details, so follow me. Even if I can''t openly give you a ce, at least I''ll hide it until he does something. Ive been thinking about it for a long time, and I thought it was really wise. Don''t talk. How can a person be servile like that? I went back with admiration all over again. Anyway, if I go back, today''s events will be told again with a different background. We also need to think about how to present it to the outside world. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 681 - Gaiden episode 48 Gaiden episode 48 Gaiden chapter 8. People know what people think. The defeat of the punitive force that confidently marched out became known in an instant. The lords who carried out the reckless subjugation had to face the re of other nobles and, above all, lose their position in their homnd. However, for the citizens, the scandal of an ugly nobleman is a good thing. Ahead of that is a vague fear. Did you hear? I heard that the monster is moving... Come to think of it, next time I heard you are heading towards the Similens Kingdom. There is another reason for the formation of uneasy public opinion. It is no longer possible to point fingers at the incident as someone else''s business. The owner of the giant stone statue had notified it. [I am Grigori No, let me make it clear. I am a mere engineer named Mileus.] Since there was no need to use a pseudonym anymore, he revealed his identity and dered. [From now on, we will periodically tour the entire continent.] That huge stone statue. The voice of a young man that flowed from it unterally informed them. It was said that that size, which is burdensome just by existing, tours the entire continent. [I swear that I will never do any harm to you. But.] If they attack first, I will pay them back. However, unless there is a reason, there will be no damage done in the first ce. he dered Of course, no one believed it, but he talked unterally as if it didn''t matter. [This is as long as you are not hostile to me.] If hostile, I will crush you mercilessly. In some cases, I will rush straight to the center of the country. Literally, there is no such thing as intimidation. [You don''t want to be harmed either, right?] That''s why I can''t help asking about his purpose. To the messengers of each country who inquired about his purpose, he immediately replied. [I will research and develop my technology here.] And I will ept anyone who wants it while admiring their technology. [This stone statue itself is our country! This is the center of development!] No permission was required. [The technology that drives this era will be built here, not in your country! by humans! And above all by me!] It is literally a provocation towards someone. He explicitly made his presence known. It''s human-made development... The Gnome Manifesto is fairly well known, so it''s not difficult toe across its contents. Being famous is so easy. If you build a giant stone statue and y a game, you''ll suddenly be a continental star! Aim for the celebrity [You sound really rxed.] [It''s like a teacher. He yawns even when a meteorite falls.] From Rirensen sighing repeatedly, to Shen making strangely rude noises. If a meteorite falls, I don''t yawn either. I''ll dodge or break it. What kind of sloth do these guys think of me? Come to think of it, I''m actually yawning here, so I have nothing to say even if I hear that. [It''s annoying to be honest. To the point where I want to destroy it right now. Shall I break it?] Surprisingly, Rerensen said something belligerent. There is no other opinion to criticize her. It has to be. Everyone must have noticed. [That''s a deration of war explicitly targeting us.] Hmm?. I can''t say no either. I noticed. The gnome''s deration was not against other countries. No, it''s not that I wasn''t aware of it. There is another opponent who can put a threat. We all. Are you saying don''t touch each other... . Well, other than that, it''s not like I don''t feel any ulterior motives. For some reason, I felt that he was conscious of us. I heard that the basis of the technology he uses was obtained based on the traces left by those reincarnated people? There is no such thing as a red-banner. If you make your own with someone elses, it will only look good [Surprisingly, the attitude is calm for saying that.] [The teacher is not the kind of person who would dwell on such a small person.] No, that''s not true. It''s not like I''m watching or doing anything. I actually tried to deal with it myself. I''m just watching because if I catch him right now, I''m afraid he''ll burn all thatch. It''s notpletely out of hand. I feel like I have an annoying homework assignment. Who wont do my homework for me? [This is giving me a headache. If you think that big guy wille on our side... .] Depending on the case, it may not end with a lot of confusion. [By the way, did you finish the investigation of the person called Mileus?] Hmm. I did, but the background was nothing special. I did a background check to see if there was a separate ck film behind him. It seems that he was a schr who was taking an ordinary career course in a small country on the outskirts. [Hmm, I was wondering if there might be a more bizarre story.] Thats a bit ambiguous. But that doesn''t mean it''spletely unrted. It seems that his downfall happened when the Caduceus invaded. It is said that the kingdom he served in their army suffered great damage, and he was asked for countermeasures, but he could note up with it properly, so he had no choice but to take responsibility. Well, maybe that has something to do with his awareness of us. What happened to Mileus after that is rather obscure. After some time had passed since the news was cut off, he seems to have obtained new knowledge and approached those in power and enjoyed his current position. [Anyway, his behavior is annoying.] Hmm? Then would you guys smash it instead? Would you be willing to give up an opportunity to be active? I''d be happy if you removed it instead. Well done. I''ll give you a stamp. [ah. that''s kinda... .] I thought he would be reluctant. Everyone is worried about the damage, so they can''t do anything easily. [If youe our way, I''ll hit it myself... You should be prepared.] The reason Shen didn''t like it was because I had already met him once and shared the information. If you want to crush it purely by force, you have to ept turning the whole area into ashes at this stage. Also, he cleverly said that he was touring all over the world. It would be a tant appeal that there would be damage wherever it was. hostage It''s so effective. [Is it really bothersome?] Huh? [Oddly, you don''t have more motivation than usual?] Rerensen''s point was not for nothing. I''m showing a more sullen attitude than usual. there''s nothing to hide I dont like it a little bit. [Yes?] This situation itself Every single thing that the guy went on a rampage is annoying. He seems to be able to do anything to us They seem to think of them as a separate species that transcends humans. The conversation was short-lived, but there was something so tant that I couldn''t help but be sure. Just inferiority. I understand if youre just envying me or the other guys. To be honest, I can''t help it. Because I enjoy everything I enjoy, and I purposely decorated my surroundings that way. If your stomach hurts simply, you can''t say anything about it. There is such a shame. But he''s not like that. [So what are you going to do?] If possible, I should think of a way to make him thoroughly realize my mistakes and break down. [] Wow, you have a dirty personality.] What are you admiring for nothing? It''s not really about making a chest. I want him to realize his contradiction ande to an end. Be really kind too. Anyway, it will take some time. I''ll make you realize what the most miserable end as an engineer is. War is war. However, there is something to be done before a bloody fight. For that reason, I sought their cooperation. The timing would also be appropriate. It was also the time when it was conceived to some extent. They said the day you go is market day. With a wry smile, he began to devise a n that would surely humiliate him. All he wanted was for his skills to be recognized as necessary by humans, right? It means that only you can fulfill the direction that human beings desire. then . Where will you suit your will? You just have to fight it in a way that suits you. Time flies. Truly peaceful cannot be said in empty words. The giant stone statue built by Mileus was slowly moving across the continent as he advised. In the meantime, several subjugation teams challenged him and annihted him. And there are also those who secretly struggled every time. I really can''t eat it! Resignation! I want to write a resignation letter! Resignation? red. I will not allow it. Kuk! breaker. First of all, the guy who was allowed to stick to me until the situation was settled. Of course, I have to make them pay for the lodging, and there is no way I''m going to get a mere penny from now on. don''t get paid? So what should I pay for? Therefore, the guy''s lodging fee is reced bybor. If you work hard, I will look after your ugliness. If there are any humans who are reckless, go and intervene and rescue them before they arepletely destroyed. He doesn''t want to collide with us that much, so he doesn''t even chase and kill the humans he saved. You can understand the pride of those in power. I was surprised to count the number of appearances in the subjugation party that took ce only this month. There were as many as two appearances. If you even order mercenaries to attack, you can''t count them. Thanks to that, this guy looks like he''s going to die. Im overworked this is overwork... I demand severance pay as soon as possible. There is no Labor Standards Act here. i am thew It seemed that he waspletely fed up with this guy, who had to go to the rescue immediately every time a reckless idiot appeared. And the signal rings again. Beep Beep J Beep Beep! booming noise. Annoying noise that even a sleeping child would wake up right away. Go see. Looks like another challenger has passed. Go see. Recently, a warning sounded immediately if someone went to the stone statue. Of course, it''s not me who''s going, but this guy. I think youve already done more than rent. Uh huh. talk too much. act! In the end, as if he couldn''t resist, he grumbled and disappeared. Even if it looks like that, if you ask it once, it will do the job properly. Even if you don''t like humans, if you want to save them, do it for sure. Thanks to that guy, there are almost no victims. Sometimes left alone are idiots who make their subordinates carry out reckless special attacks. But to that extent, I don''t even have sympathy. For now, if I leave it up to that little boy, things won''t get any bigger.'' Even so, there are limits. That guy''s stamina and endurance, but it means that Mileus can''t be just like that. As he dered, he seems to be absorbed in research after that. In the viges he asionally visits, it does not change that he seduces people by saying that he will provide them with a convenient life based on their technology. But there''s no way that willst forever.'' It''s obviously not long. So, the time hase to unfold the skit that I have been thinking about. didn''t you say I''ll give you humiliation first. And I''ll step on it You are the only one who understands humans? You are funny. It means that the stem party came byughing at the guy''s im head-on. I went straight to my destination. The ce I arrived at once was where my secondnd was being built. A resort that has been created year-round with summer as a weapon. At first, this ce was only deserted, but as the construction progressed, thend was evenly trimmed. Beaches were created and the sea became bluer. I kept the monsters away and let harmless fish-like creaturese freely. Seeing the finished scene again makes me very happy. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 682 - Gaiden episode 49 Gaiden episode 49 Looking at it like this, it looks more usible than I imagined. Are you here? You''re a littlete. Aken, who was supervising the finishing of the construction, saw me and started talking. I have some things to check. By the way, it''sing to an end soon''? It is literally. It was unusually fast this time. Hurrying is not necessarily a creed... He must have admired it because he was in the position to directly observe the construction. The other guys will be surprised too. I''ve never built a city this fast before. hmm. is it a new record? I wasnt really aiming for it. I generously put in the skills I had umted so far, and I also gave advice from time to time. I nodded as if I was happy, and Aken nced at me as if asking what he was talking about. Above all, havent you guys suddenly been working hardtely? What do you mean? In fact, the project is beingpleted ahead of schedule. It''s not that it''s sluggish. Because I personally started to interfere. Of course, when a high-ranking person inspects the project, it will interfere with the construction, but I am different. Most of the beginnings of the technology introduced here are the seeds I sowed. Of course, even if you don''t directly help, it''s enough to give you a hint to improve it. It''s just that it was a little more frequent this time. Was it so desperate toplete here? Like a snobbish guy. ah? Maybe? I''m a bit snobbish, but I guess everyone thinks I''m just because I want to y. This is why the usual image is important. There is something to look forward to. There are also sights I want to see. Anyway, good job. There are still more details left to finish, but it wouldn''t be too early to say congrattions already. Thanks to you, I havepleted another wonderful thing. I promise to congratte them with a big banquet here before we go public. It was finally done. My summer style destination. I made a bold deration and blessed with open arms. There is a vacation here! The news of thepletion of the tourist destination that Arele Ernesia is pushing forward spread quickly. I will dere the name of this new tourist destination Etelpaina''! First Ernesia, the current king of the Ernesia Kingdom, made a formal name and officially acknowledged that the ce was Arell''s territory. It was officially dered that it was the second territory managed by Arell Ernesia. through merchants. Or, through travelers, they spread the news widely by mobilizing all kinds of means. If Fahilia is a tourist destination that represents winter, Etelpaina is a tourist destination that represents summer. Arel actively encouraged me to visit this ce. Of course, there are those who send a mysterious voice. Do you really need to open a tourist attraction at this time? Even if it wasn''t, some of the nobles, who were sick to their stomachs because of that huge stone statue, showed reluctance. Is it necessary to open a tourist attraction in the city right now! Right! What time is it! Rather, mobilize Pahilia''s army and smash that monster! They are jealous, and above all, they want Arel Ernesia to solve the case. However, Arel resolutely brushed aside the usations they were using as an excuse for concern. I will intervene if theymit atrocities first, but I will not act before that. It is clearly a problem that the continents must unite to solve, not a single lord intervening at will. He drew the line firmly. So, we have no intention of stopping the business of our estate. Even if his attitude is dissatisfied anyway, they can''t do something new. If you don''t, it will only increase the number of enemies. But at a time like this, if you dare to open a tourist attraction, I dont know if customers will find it. That''s not exactly wrong. As a rule, rest is only when it is peaceful. Unless you''re a heroic hero, you won''t be able to lie down and take a nap even with a knife draped over your head. People with stomachaches are jealous, and of course Arel can''t be unaware of it. So there is always a strategy that works for you. With a confident smile, Arel pushed ahead with the opening of the second tourist destination without a hitch. Will they fail ording to their jealousy? Or will it be sessful as intended? That would be something that only Arell Ernesia would know. There are things in this world that must be housed. If you go to a convenience store, you will definitely find something like this. Give the right to use the summer tourist attractions to the guests who use the tourist attractions in Fahilia. If you use Fahilia, you can also use Etelpaina without additional charge. The usual one plus one. Selling as amon set. Are you really going to do that? Is human psychology like that? If you''ve already paid for it, I can''t help but go there out of curiosity. We also proposed a discount policy tomemorate the opening or an additional discount event with various excuses. Since it was a discount, everyone seemed concerned. that''s what i don''t know You have to solve it when you can solve it on your own. I preached the truth. What''s left if you keep solving like this? The answer is that guests areing. No matter what you solve, it will only show you the taste. That close gap is important. Do you know how to use it efficiently and cheaply? But, in fact, there is no way! Go ahead and spend your money! How to induce consumption! That''s what determines the sess or failure ofmerce in the end! Anyway, the most important thing is to deal with the nobles or the nobles after all. The core that prates the characteristics of tourist destinations is that they can spend money like water. Even in Fahilia, there is a shop for nobles secretly, and you can''t ignore it. If possible, Id like to prepare something that can suck out their wallets, but thats forter. Am Iter? Im thinking about it. However, that was not a priority, and we n to promote it once the summer tourist destination is more fully activated. Right now, the priority is to appeal how wonderful this ce is as a pure paradise. Do not confuse the order. what. Still, I threw in materials that might be tempting. Did they say they were jealous? Why is it a tourist destination at a time like this? But on the contrary, you can answer them as if you were giving them back. What about tourist spots at this time of year? I cant get enough of it without youing. Who, who, who, who, who. Because that''s the only one you have. Get ready to travel to Etelpaina as soon as possible. Count Rimalt of the Similens Kingdom immediately ordered his butler. Are you traveling? Yeah, Im going to leave for a while. Of course, my family members also apany me. You and your aides will also go. As the butler who received the order, he had no choice but to put on a somewhat puzzled expression. In other words, all members of the family are leaving. When I asked where it was headed, to my surprise, it seemed that it was a new tourist destination set up by Allel Ernesia. Are you really okay? Rather, I should go at a time like this. cancer Somehow the way he spoke was strange. It wasn''t just the feeling of going out to y out of interest. It''s like you have to go. There is such a restless feeling. What are you doing? if Are you being threatened? If you don''t go to a tourist spot, I''ll shoot even a superrge arrow at the expansion site! Did you even hear that? Allel Ernesia''s wealth and power could be enough. What if guests don''te? Let''s force them toe! No, that wont happen. But on second thought, it doesn''t make sense. Certainly, if it was that Areel Ernesia, such an atrocity could be aplished with a light finger pointing. But he has no reason to do so, and above all, such violence loses more than it gains. More than anything . It doesnt look like you were forced to. Its not like that. only I heard a little bit. yes''? what the hell? The butler listened to his master''s story for a moment. Is it safe there? Not voicing was a great achievement brought about by his impregnable perseverance. Traditionally, servants should not be surprised by the behavior of their masters. You shouldn''t even react privately. To the extent of calmly following and sometimes calmly advising. It must be a first-ss servant. I heard rumors. It is on an ind far from the continent and is guarded by Arel Ernesia''s personal army. yes it will Safety is the top priority for tourist destinations. Because if there''s a threat, you won''t be able to rest. Is it a refuge? It doesnt matter if you think so. It doesn''t matter if it''s cheesy. I will stay there for the time being and send someone to receive a report on the management of the territory. All right. It''s an extremely pathetic story, but he can''t say anything. More than anything. If you retire there, other nobles wont be able to say anything There are those who are impatient with the continuous failure of the punitive force. They wouldugh at me if it was simply a nobleman of the same rank or a person of low status. However, those who run amok right now are those in power who are greater than themselves. I will stay there for the time being, using the excuse of recuperation. Name the disease appropriately. You have to stay attached to the territory anyway, so you have to help dispatch troops to keep an eye on them. I''d rather hide and watch, even if it''s pathetic. If you use medical treatment as an excuse, you will avoid unnecessary interference for the time being. Above all, if Arel Ernesia manages a ce, they won''t send people to cause friction. Could it be that tourist spots are threatening to release troops and supplies? For Young Ji-min, it is the best choice not to care because it is possible to avoid it. All right. The butler, as if understanding, lowered his head and reiterated that he would hurry up and make preparations. And those with simr thoughts also gather at tourist spots. Some are purely for y. Somehow to sleep for a break. Others avoid the interference of the world. No matter what happens in the world, in the end people act ording to their desires. As if to prove it, not a few people gathered. The flow of the beginning is not bad. It is never a thin stem. Will the flow be thicker now? Or will you be disappointed and lose your life? It will depend on what kind of tourist destination it is. And here is another example. Ilet! Let me ask you one favor! Is it a favor? Iret stuttered and stared nkly at her friend who bowed her head openly. Originally, he came to meet a close friend he had known since his academy days. I hope you will be in a position to receive a request. When I finally thought about it, you were the only one! The requester is the second son of Count Hounilset, a friend Iret and I met while attending the academy. Ilten Funil Set. There aren''t many things that this young man would bow his head openly. Knowing her friend''s personality, Iret made up her mind quite seriously. I will help if I can. Ilten even pretended to clear his throat as to what was hesitating. Here you are. women and their... How did you invite them when they were having a good time? It was the first time. eyelet. Seeing the moment when the light disappeared from the eyes of this kind-hearted guy for an instant. In a word, disappointment. Hey Met? I was just a little surprised. I could never have imagined that it would be such a question. phew I thought you despised me for asking useless questions again. Well, whatever that is. Howe you don''t deny it? Feeling ufortable about something, I continued to speak. You know my fiance, right? Senior Luphenyl. ah. Miss Luphenyl. Of course, Iret knew who his friend''s fiancee was. Besides, Miss Luphenyl was a youngdy who was friendly with Heia. aha! In short, you want to ask Miss Luphenyl on a date, but you dont know how? hey Sometimes I think about it, but sometimes I think it''s sharp. Is that so? Isnt that what you want to ask? that''s not wrong In short, it was a really desperate and pitiful reason to ask for some dating tips. Yeah, thats it. Ilten admitted in a slightly strained voice, as if he was aware of his pathetic feelings. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 683 - Episode 50 Episode 50 Anyway, I want to hear the secret. There will be nothing more embarrassing than this. Sometimes, because they are close friends, there are shameful things that can be revealed. It''s a bit embarrassing, but I haven''t had many opportunities to talk about it with Miss Luphenyl. aha It is ambiguous to say that this is the young man''s problem. Even if you consider it a normal engagement rtionship, it would be closer to a rtionship on paper. There are even cases where you get married even though you have never spoken to each other. It''s not that I don''t hate Ms. Luphenyl, and we haven''t had much to talk about because we haven''t had a chance. To be honest, even if I gave it a chance, I wouldn''t have made it. Even close friends have points that it is better not to talk about. Anyway, tell me the trick! Even if you say so Why me? At the time, who would ask questions other than you, who were called a couple of chicken meat that didnt taste good? Are we called that? Shouldn''t we reconsider our rtionship with this child? I thought a little bit like that. By the way, Iret didn''t have anything to advise her, so something just popped into her mind. I think there will be something good. Good things? Muttering as if to wait, Iret took something out of her bosom. This? It''s an idental ticket. ticket? A question mark seemed to rise above his head. I think its a ticket that allows you to use Arel-nims newly opened tourist spot. This ticket seems to guarantee even a seat where you can receive special treatment with priority. From what I hear, it seems to be quite popr. Maybe she likes it too? He was sincerely amazed at Iret''s opinion and consideration and thanked him again and again holding his hand. Are you sure you can pass this on? Because that was what was left. It''s not a joke. It''s really left over, so what to do with this? I was thinking a little bit about it. Wouldn''t it be great if there was someone who wanted it? But this... Actually, Heia got it in moderation, so I gave it to her to dispose of herself.'' what about Iret gave him the ticket without hesitation. I didn''t fill it with stuff because the advice was annoying. Oh oh! thanks! There really is only you! Eyelets! I will definitely repay this favorter. I dont think so. If it was helpful, that would really be it. The kind-hearted Eyelet just cheered for her best friend. I thought it was the perfect proposal there. The reason why young people are paying attention to that new tourist destination recently is that it is famous. It''s love. Anyway, Ilten safely proposed a date to her fiance to a tourist destination, and the other party readily epted. Anyway, the rest is up to him. In any case, it will be a one-of-a-kind opportunity. Of course, it''s an engagement, and it won''t go away after a while. But paperwork and human emotions are two different things. I want it to be a better rtionship than a set rtionship possible.'' Even if it''s a story decided by adults, the crush is sincere. So, I want to tell you at least that. It may be a trivial thought of a young kid, but at least the person involved is serious. And the time hase for his own little struggles. she came Ruphenyl Meltenias. The second daughter of the Marquis of Meltenias. At the Royal Academy, a youngdy one year older than Ilten. Unlike ordinary young girls, rather than being courteous, she had a dignified look and an open-minded attitude. The impression that an officer''s uniform would suit him rather than a dress. Well, Ilten was fascinated by her appearance when he was first introduced to her. I never thought you would invite me like this all of a sudden. She was the first to speak with a friendly, bittersweet smile. Ah.. I just heard a story like this. What is it? I must havee across this by ident. I just wanted to be good. I was nervous, so I was needlessly round about the words. Okay. Because it hasn''t even started yet. Then lets go. huh. Then I will entrust you with guidance today. Ruphenyl nodded obediently and willingly followed Ilten''s guidance. The destination is a tourist destination over the distant sea. First of all, to get there, you have to reach Pahilia. Etelpaina is an ind in the middle of the distant sea. It is difficult to get there by any means due to the distance. They say they operate a teleport gate leading to that tourist spot from here. aha? Well, I was just curious how it went. She was convinced by pure curiosity. It may be a magic that is somewhat unfamiliar to ordinary citizens, but since noble families have their own insights, they understood it rtively without resistance. Then lets go. After that, the scenery changed after passing through the teleport gate installed in Pahilia. and Luphenyl lost his mind for a moment. The sight, which had only pure white snow, crossed the gate and changed its color to the blue sea at once. At first, I was amazed at that fact. Oh oh! See the sea for the first time! ???? yes? ah. Ilten, have you ever seen the sea? Come to think of it, there is no sea in Ernesia Kingdom. I only saw it once when I went on a ss trip to another country with my grandfather in the past. He stuttered. It wasnt a very nice scenery back then. okay? yes. In fact, the sea he remembers was quite messy. That is themonly known scenery of the sea. Maybe the sea here is exceptionally beautiful. Under the sea, there were some colorful rocks or grass growing, and I could see fish swimming between them. Was it decorated for contemtion? huh? But it doesn''t feel like swimming and ying. If you swim in a ce like this, you will drown. They say the clearer the water, the deeper it is. It looks shallow on the outside, but it is said that if you are careless and dip your hand in it, you will quickly drown. Isn''t it a frequent ident not only in the sea but also inmon valleys? don''t worry. Maybe even if you fall, I will rescue you. what? Why does it happen? Rather the opposite isn''t it? With a somewhatplicated feeling, Ilten suggested where to go first. From what I''ve heard, there seems to be a ce where you can y in the water. Ah, is it? Would you like to go there first? It seemed quite appealing, but she looked around for a moment. hmm? Lets take a look around from somewhere else. There is no need to fret. There will be plenty of ces to see. And, fortunately, there are plenty of ces to visit. Rather, it is not a joke that I am worried that the stamina of the person walking around will be depleted first. I could never have thought that sea dragons would periodically tour across the sea I was surprised when I first saw it. There are various things to see here, as if you do not intend to use only the natural scenery as the background. If you take a cruise ship that tours the area, you can see a wider view and the sight of a huge dragon swimming around and patrolling periodically. In addition, there was a mermaid or siren performance troupe that Arel directly negotiated and brought in. It would be a bonus that the mermaid, who came up to the audience and waved her hand, inadvertently stabbed her tip like other tourists, and then inadvertently received her re. It''s not just a sight to behold. There were quite a few facilities where you could cool off after walking around or sightseeing in the hot weather. Beach or other in water-filled swimming facilities for those who are notfortable with the sea water. In addition, if you go deep into the city, there are various shops that have contracted with each country on each continent and have opened their stores here. It literally collects and provides everything. If Fahilia is simply a ce to rx, this is a ce to actively y. Of course, you need more needs, and you have to struggle with many things to satisfy them. That''s why Arel, who built this ce, said this. Fill it all in. Fortunately, I have enough money and personal connections. And such a bold policy went well with the guests. Ilten, in particr, was thrilled and hurrahed for longevity, saying that it was good that he came here. He seemed to like Luphenyl quite a bit, so he said, Thank you. Eyelets! And Miss Heia gave the ticket to Iret!'' It is also good to listen to the advice of friends. cancer. no way! But the important thing is from now on. ah That Miss Luphenyl? huh? Fortunately, she seemed to be in a good mood right now. There are many things to see and do here And he must have liked the food. If so, that would be a good opportunity. Im d you seem to like it. huh. I think it''s incredibly fun. Oh, am I the only one excited? Of course I think I am having a good time as well. yes. Not like that. No need to panic. I already knew about this ce beforehand. After all, I already had a n in ce. Even if it was a n, it was rmended by asking the servants who worked here, but even he thought it was not too bad. it would be wise It seems that there are many things to see even at night. aha?????? During the day when the sun is shining, you can see or enjoy the environment of the sea itself, but what can you do at night when the sea is not visible? Of course, it would be a waste to blow half of the day. That''s why we prepare various things such as illuminations and other performances at night. How is it? I suggested it, but I wondered if I was impatient myself. In particr, it may have been a bit tant. Still, I don''t know if I don''t speak up. Of course, if you''re tired, you''d better take a break today. If anything, ask someone to guide you... of course. But she looked at him nkly for a moment, then smiled and agreed. as if you know for sure. Then may I ask for guidance then? Of course it is. Anyway, I feel like it''s going well. He nodded as politely as he could, sighing inwardly. Because only they know what will happen to their love story now. Ah~ the love of children is really eye-catching. It is said that the most popr story among the public is salting. Imented as I watched the entire city being mediated by the magic equipment for photography installed in the sky. iced coffee Wherever you look, there are only couples. Couple. couple. Everywhere you look, there are only couples. I pity you who dont know the beauty of love! What are you talking about? No, I just wanted to say it all of a sudden. We were leisurely looking at the current situation here in a shelter decorated exclusively for VIPs. Because the key to a good tourist destination is, after all, how much you flirt with couples. Because it''s a big deal to invite young people. Pena also smiled strangely as if agreeing, recalling the hardships of the past. I leaked information to several noble kids. Heia and as many others as possible cooperated to spread rumors. Tickets were also provided. You can do salting here. Got a good ce to flirt? I was well told to enlist as many acquaintances as possible and entice those who are likely to grow chickens. Did you really have to do this? huh. Rumors of salting others from old times have the greatest publicity effect. Sinceing here, our rtionship has deepened. Or, I confessed here and it was good. When such a story spreads, everyone thinks so. maybe me too I hope so. Ahaha. It''s a really good story, though. Pena seemed to be happy with this, but this time she nodded her head and agreed. Well, if you suggest that we go to a ce like this and you''re close enough to follow it, it''s bound to go well from the start. Say it again. It''s true. If you''re going to be a guy in the first ce, you can definitelye here. That''s the cruelw of love. Recording has beenpleted ording to Mr. Arells instructions. oh great job. Dia returns and holds out a crystal ball-shaped object to me. Upon receiving and checking it, it was wonderfully well documented with what was needed. hmm! That''s enough. It was written just fine. thank you. But why do you have to do this? At first, she did as she was told, but she didn''t seem to understand. Ah, its nothing. Is there anything you need? There is something to do with the haste to open this ce at this time. What is it? What is it? Pena was also curious, so she secretly nced at the crystal ball I was holding. There is no need to hide again. I proudly showed it. Ive been taking pictures of the scenery for the past few days from up here. O golem factory How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 684 - Gaiden episode 51 Gaiden episode 51 Did you order that to be filmed? When the crystal ball is activated, the recorded video emitted from it unfolds and reproduces the contents. As I exined earlier, the daily life of several days here is recorded. How your guests are doing and what they are doing. First of all, I took a picture so that you can get to know the whole city well. Likewise, I had a simr video filmed on the Fahilia side as well. Besides that, I even asked for help to film the sights of various livable cities. What are you going to use it for? I have something to use for a good cause. More than anything, there is a sense of haste to take this picture. I smirked and started thinking about how to use this in earnest. I should make a promotional video that would make people envious just by looking at it. spread the joys of this world. to whom? There won''t be any need to exin. It has been quite some time since Mileus tricked the people and imprisoned them in a huge stone statue. [] It seems that there is no rebellion.] The number of subjugation troops who were tired ofing was also reduced. Well, it''s not like I want to fight. I put in what I could get my hands on anyway. There are many people who have been conciliated to use as guinea pigs. It doesn''t matter as long as you don''t interfere. [Then next Um?] It was time to turn off the outside world and focus on the experiment again. Something strange shed in his eyes. A strange image floating in the sky around you. It must have taken a picture of the surrounding scenery and converted it into a mana signal and reproduced it, but it was suddenly spread in the sky. [What are you doing... .] The stone statue also stood still in a daze, as if following Mileus'' will. To be honest, I was dumbfounded. What is reflected is the scenery of a certain tourist destination. [] Why the hell is this?] I seemed to know where it was. Truly a tourist destination. Isn''t it the scenery of the people who live there? But what are you showing me for? [no way Doing such a useless thing to advertise for the manor house business? Is Arele Ernesia mad with greed? what a greedy human being Well, it doesn''t matter as long as it doesn''t get in the way. Mileus tried to turn off his attention and focus only on the experiments inside, but soon realized a sense of incongruity. From the moment that video is broadcast, something is breaking into the inside of the stone statue. [] No way.] Only then did he realize his intention. I don''t understand all the purposes, but I don''t know what the person who opened that video was aiming for. [That To show it to them?] The humans trapped in these stone statues are none other than... It will be shown to those who fell for his appeasement and fell in love with the name of afortable world. [that is What does it mean?] But he didn''t understand. At first, I eximed every day, feeling the convenience and novelty of life provided inside the stone statue. But as time passed, they felt like they were losing something. You are tired. Mental fatigue and boredom for no reason. It wasn''t just that he was overworked, but a strange sense of emptiness. For some reason, since I came here, there was strangely no sense of fulfillment. Every day is the same. It was enough to just do as he managed and do as he said. There is no risk. It''s an incredibly convenient life. But something is missing. It was probably not one or two who realized that sense of incongruity, but they did not easily bring it out of their mouths. All the stories thate out of this stone statue are passed on to him. And then... . Suddenly, something unusual happened. A strange scene unfolded on the ceiling. < wee. happy world! An iprehensible voice came out, and what unfolded was the voice of something having fun. It was a kind ofmercial video. Commentary presumably recorded by Arell Ernesia himself. It constantly promotes its own tourist destinations. Show off, show off, and invite. In fact, the daily life of the tourists captured in the video seemed enjoyable. i envy you." someone muttered involuntarily. In fact, it''s a sight that doesn''t exist here. Of course, life is notcking and there is no risk. asionally dealing with things I don''t understand, taking medicine, and that''s all. but not enjoyable You look happy. On the other hand, the people outside looked really happy. What the hell is going on outside? Don''t be fooled! We have nothing to do with the guys ying over there anyway. Someone who came to his senses btedly shouted. That''s right. They have nothing to do with them. If I get out of here, I will struggle to live each day again. Even more so, since he escaped from the territory, when he returned, he would only say terrible things. It has nothing to do with us! Shout out over and over again and shout not to be deceived. After hearing that, everyone raised their voices in sympathy, as if they had realized the reality. "but That''s right. Above all, it costs money. "It''s literally only people who live like that." I''m in a hurry to make a living, but there''s no way I can afford to spend it on a game like that. That''s the reality. It has nothing to do with us! It was a time when they tried to avert their eyes as if to distance themselves from the evil that was trying to deceive them. It sounds obvious, but I will give you amemorative gift to all of you who are watching this video. >gift? Something fell on top of their puzzled heads. It is a paper. A piece of paper on which strange, shiny figures are written. What does this mean? Not even if you throw away the trash. I want you to think about the position of cleaning up. It''s a waste, it''s a waste. It was such a grumbling time. It is a ticket to use our sightseeing spots. >Stand up. The movement of those who were about to throw away the trash stopped. Actually, it wasn''t trash. All you have to do is submit it. You can use the basic services of our tourist attractions for a set period of time. It must have been very precious trash. Everyone took their share at some point. If it''s trash, we throw it away, but if it''s valuable, it''s human nature to put it in our arms and see it. < It''s easy to get there. If you tear the side of the ticket with the figure drawn on it, the transfer magic will be activated immediately. Even if a strange light appears under your feet, don''t worry, it''s a phenomenon caused by teleportation. >It seems that you can even use it right away. Everyone leave it and gulp! I swallowed dry saliva. y Shall we go? Someone muttered hesitantly. But everyone thought the same thing. Did the people filmed there look happy? Isnt it possible to use it with just this? Then there is no reason not to use it. It was a time when I was hesitant to look at the tickets one by one. [Don''t be fooled.] The video suddenly disappeared as if it were being erased, and Mileus'' voice resounded throughout the interior. [That''s just the words of an evil power to deceive you!] He just condemned the sender of the video, saying that it was just a lie. [Could you be fooled by such a lie?] that''s it. People shuddered and took a step or two back. [Are all of you who have abandoned the chaotic outside now set your eyes on the ugly outside again''?] Ha??... But if it''s only for a moment... Someone said as if wringing out courage, but what came back was Mileus'' menacing question. [What did he just say?] Oh no! Intuitively. It''s dangerous to be stubborn here. I don''t know why, but now that person''s voice just displeased with the video. To the extent that it even emits hostility. [Please keep in mind. We cannot admit those who are seduced by lies like that.] Ha?????? haona?????? [What is it?] Oh no. Humans couldn''t even mention the existence of tickets. Come to think of it, why aren''t there any warnings about tickets? like it doesn''t even look the same. However, even if they have doubts, they cannot have the courage to speak up now. So, for now, everyone just quietly listened to the warning while hiding their own tickets. With the vague anxiety that is starting to sprout separately from the curiosity from a while ago. His voice just before... . It wasn''t the voice of the benevolent young man who used to admonish them. I hope it''s an illusion, but what if it''s not? Surely there were not a few people who harbored such fear. [No matter how much you think about it, this is bullshit?] No. Is it just publicity? [Thinking about it again, it''s true that it''s a leaflet?] [It''s also a leaflet.] That''s why it''s not. Rather, how the hell do you know that? Fortunately, the promotion of the tourist destination was sessful. Deploy a video for publicity in the sky, and take advantage of the moment when your nerves are focused on it. Using the sorcery that Rirensen was made to make, videos and free promotional tickets were also infiltrated inside the stone statue and scattered. By the way, the ticket won''t be found, right? [Arel Ernesia. As you said, if that is the condition of the person named Mileus, then the existence of the ticket cannot be easily recognized.] The guy in the state of spirit is probably observing with nearby devices or using a means of spiritually sensing. [Precise equipment is sometimes easier to fool than the human eye.] That''s why Rirensen inscribed spells to deceive the soul into the ticket one by one. [I thought my fingers were swollen from writing on so many pieces of paper one by one!] Yes. yes, thank you for your hard work. But can''t you help it? That''s your specialty. So I entrusted it to you. because it''s annoying [You should learn it.] Ugh. How can I get wrinkles in front of an expert? Just because I''m crazy, will I personally engrave my spells on tens of thousands of sheets of paper? I can''t say I can do it even if I die. [] Leaving that modest side aside. So why a leaflet like that?] It''s because it''s not a leaflet. it''s just publicity Because they don''t know the news of the outside world. There is such a fun thing going on outside right now! that informs. [Deliberately giving away free tickets?] Its amon event. Something that is often done in modern times. Of course, I''ll admit that it''s a bit excessive. don''t worry. That amount of money can be taken elsewhere. Other greedy nobles or the people who caused this situation. They extorted their investment under the guise of half-threatening. So there is no need to lighten my wallet. Above all, they will gradually realize the contradiction. It is also a means of escape for that. What they are aiming for is the copse of Mileus'' im. It''s like making people realize the contradiction and tempting people to want the outside world again. [] That''s a bee.] It''s not. Compared to earlier, my denial was weaker. Make concessions and say it''s simr. Anyway, you will know the results soon. And then. [At that time, we also intervene.] Remember. Because it will definitely be like that. [Arel Ernesia. What you didn''t intervene was that their actions weren''t something to intervene from your point of view, right?] If he really is a being that contributes to the development of humans here... Should I turn a blind eye to the somewhat troublesome things? [When did you think so .] I always thought? I don''t think anyone cares as much as I do. Well, my personal convenience is an exception. Please look at that level of aegyo. [So, is it his nature that you want to see?] Its roughly like that. The provocation went this far. It shook the psychology of people who believed blindly. This is the next one. I wonder if he really has a cause of his own We''ll know soon enough. And if not... . What then I have to sort it out. And after about a month... . I am about to hear some sad news. A human who imed to have escaped from his stone statue hade. The reason hase. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 685 - Gaiden Episode 52 Gaiden Episode 52 He ispletely crazy! The human who imed to have escaped said so. oh my? At one time, he was respected like a god, but now he is despised for being him. From that day on, he started to treat us harshly. The person who came to the refuge in that way directly exined the situation inside the ce. Suddenly he started controlling us. Previously, it didn''tpletely block outside news. At least I was allowed to exchange news with my rtives and close friends outside. But after that day he banned even that. Thoroughly blocked and controlled. Requesting further cooperation in the experiment. Even if there was a little something, he interfered in every detail. It is said for our sake, but we were rather afraid of his remarks. No matter how excellent technology is based on it, if it is overdone in the end, you will feel fear and difort. I kept my mouth shut and listened to his testimony. Unbearable, we escaped Finish. Because I had what fell then. Originally, I gave it to you toe and y. There is no bar to aim for. In the first ce, it was given for escape. I just smiled bitterly and listened to hisint. In short, he haspletely changed. yes Its like a person suddenly changed. What has really changed? It happens because we forget something important as a human being. yes''? no. no. Anyway, the recruits of those who escaped, including you, will be guaranteed by those who agree with us, including the Kingdom of Ernesia. It is also an agreed upon matter. For those who had originally turned their backs on it, it was agreed that they would protect and return them as much as possible. thank you! He lowered his head as if to strike his head on the ground. That''s probably what I was most concerned about. Even if I was tempted, I turned away from my hometown. what if you go back The lord of that ce does not stand still. Well, I usually don''t get involved in things like this, but I help out as an exception. You will never be able to do something simr twice. I will keep that in mind. Anyway, starting with him, those who escaped will often cross over. Now you can be sure. The guy haspletely changed. Mileus No, the one who was Mileus... It''s stupid. I sighed at his foolishness and began to think about my next course of action. [why Why are you guys rejecting my technique!] For Miles, the current situation was extremely iprehensible. I thought I was recognized. [Isn''t this what you want!] No lord will be able to provide. No aggression. There is no such thing as starving to death. He must have filled all the necessary elements as a human being. But somehow they turned their eyes to the outside world again. And that''s because of a trivial means of y! [If you pay attention to such a low culture, you will not be able to progress!] Arel Ernesia is like that. Although he has the means of being a reincarnated person, he uses it only to dazzle all people. It can be induced to develop further, but it is wasted only on trivial things such as y. That is why this giant stone statue was erected. It was because he believed that mankind, which he led and tested his technology by disconnecting from the world, was more advanced. [I''m sure I''m not wrong!] It''s because ofck of leadership. If you teach fools properly and control them tightly, someday they will understand your meaning. however In the end, there were even those who escaped. I''m currently analyzing what method I used, so I''ll stop escapingter... . This loss cannot be ignored, as once a dam leaks, it eventually copses. [Why! why! Why!] What wascking? Mileus, unable toprehend, let out a maddening cry. [What''scking is to belittle the desires of the human species.] But someone spoke to his troubled spirit. [Who are you?] Who are you talking to? Even more so, the voice just before was the same as his own. But it''s not even a joke. Speech by someone who clearly has a different will from his own. [And the result of Mileus''s desire also manifested. I judged that I had to execute a n that excluded desire from the beginning.] [Who is it!] But that voice did not respond properly to Mileus'' cry. As if it doesn''t matter anymore. [] No way.] [Didn''t you name it yourself?] Grigori. Didn''t you name it like that? However, it must have been nothing more than a temporary pseudonym used to hide his identity. [] No way! Why do you have a will... no. There''s no way there''s no will to it!] I realized the identity of that voice. Come to think of it, when he removed this consciousness from his body, he used the treasure trove of knowledge left by the reincarnated person named Heriel. It was natural. Wasn''t it the artifact that gave me that knowledge more than anything else? However, the pseudo-personality that managed the artifact was, of course, excluded from the beginning. I wasn''t even aware of its dangers. And it was subsequently destroyed by those led by Arele Ernesia. That''s how I observed... . [It''s called human carelessness.] The voice answered for the first time. But for some reason it seemed to beughing at him. [A n to use a foolish individual named Mileus to give him knowledge and maintain a human being.] Then, he begins to exin at will. the intention... Of course, there is no way you will not notice. [However, we have determined that it is no longer necessary to present Mileus as an individual. It is because his greed has gone beyond the permissible limits.] [ ] My greed?] [His desire. That''s what I want to be recognized for.] [] .] The voice pointed out that it was the driving force behind all of Mileus'' actions. [What I want to be recognized by others. What you want to enjoy your position through. In the end, that''s all. But he eventually started to copse in his own logic.] [I can''t admit it!] But now it''s toote to deny it. Miles felt a sense of incongruity. The freedom he felt after abandoning his body no longer existed. I felt stuffy, as if my mind was caught in countless invisible strings. [Borrowing a human style, speaking... .] That voice judged the artifact''s quasi-personality to be like this. [You are no longer needed.] There is no need to hide in his shadow by borrowing the desire of an individual named Mileus. After all, if you put up with him whose logic has already copsed, you can''t expect more than this. [So, thank you for your hard work. Greedy human being.] Disguising his name is the limit anyway. [You son of a bitch!] Mileus tried his best, but it was toote. If he hadn''t abandoned his body, he wouldn''t have even dreamed of the current reversal. But he foolishly abandoned himself. identity as one''s own body. that''s the most important thing Miles is already dead. All that remains now is the remnants of his intoxicated desire. Pressing it would be so simple. really stupid [Good luck.] With just that, the will of Mileus vanishes so easily. [] Now, I will carry out the n to manage humans in earnest.] After pushing out Mileus and taking his ce, Grigori reveals his purpose in earnest. [So far, Miles has been observing the behavior of individuals and observing the behavior of others. An important conclusion has been reached.] It judged. [The thing that blocks human progress is greed. And the source of all misfortune is also desire.] It arbitrarily judges human beings and their intellect. you said you ate [If you don''t get rid of all human desires, there won''t be anything else after that.] It arbitrarily draws standards and puts them into action. and that moment. The whole area shook. [of all desires exclusion of humans... ? Set what to aim for.] And at that point. Outside the giant stone statue Mi I can''t believe it... Those who observed the giant stone statue first suspected that their eyes were gone or that they were crazy. Even if it''s like a nightmare, I can''t find words to express how I feel right now. The giant stone statue increased. The ground seemed to be shaking, and then additional stone statues pierced the ground and crawled up one after another. Oh God I want to pray on the spot. Not out of awe, of course, but out of fear. not one or two I thought it was dozens, but it''s not even that. A number that might reach hundreds. It''s over... . Everything is over. He shuddered, forgetting for a moment that he had to hurry back and report. And that day... A whole nearby city had to be trampled down and destroyed without leaving a trace. I almost died! What the hell is that! I thought something had happened, but when I came to check it out, the trainer was very angry and tried to grab me by the cor. Yanma is noisy. Uh huh! Where do you dare to touch? bean! When he hits the chestnut, he struggles, holding on to his forehead. There is no real blood or tears! Do you see it or say it properly? What are you so annoyed about? Perhaps the reason why this guy suddenly got annoyed was that the stone statue attacked a human. In the end, it must be because of what happened while he went to rescue humans as he was told. I must have seen something absurd. To be honest, I''m not happy with this response. It''s because you can already guess what the answer will be. hundred. hmm? hundred? Baekim. The number of statues increased And the additional stone statues marched relentlessly and seemed to havepletely crushed a city. Are there humans? I saved it once. bunch more. can not While lying down on the bad, he appeals that he has no more energy. In fact, there would be no power left. It burned white. strike. Normally, I would joke around saying that you did a good job there, but what he said was the problem. A hundred Arent you surprised? First of all, I didnt think there would be only one of them. Rather... That''s what it means. Obviously, it is not something that Mileus wouldmit based on his personal will. that it is It seems that the ego has copsed Foolish fellow. I was guessing from the beginning. The means by which he escaped. I thought it couldn''t work out right. then? hey. Turn around for a moment. huh? what all of a sudden. Look around, its okay. Now, hurray and whirl? The guy who says he doesn''t know why goes round and round as instructed. I am me too, but is the pride of this guy who does as he is told okay? It''s not like I''m doing anything wrong. Eight! Right away, I lightly kicked him around the waist. Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh?! Truly a man''s outward scream. The trainer didn''t even have time to think about his appearance, so he rolled forward and cried. I was careless, I didn''t even think I would kick it, and I wonder if I''m going to have a good time with myself. Beast! trash! hey. hey. It''s embarrassing to praise you so much. I didntpliment you! And first of all, did you help? The guy who was about to protest hesitated, feeling that this was nonsense. I noticed it btedly. why i kicked to bother? No way. If that''s the purpose, I won''t bother you in such a trivial way. but . How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 686 - Side Story Episode 53 Episode 53 what is this? The guy was puzzled when he found a bunch of stones that had fallen where he had been standing a while ago. Ah! And as soon as you realize it, a change urs in the pile of stones. After they came together, they began to form a specific shape. Is it a mini stone statue? I have to be right because I came with a strange lump attached. It''s unfair, but he''s a guy who can''t say anything because he understands what he did wrong. To the wary guy, I shook my hand to mean that it was okay. I don''t have much ability at this size anyway. not even a threat Maybe it''s me, not him, who has business. If you have something to say, do it suddenly? I mean busy Wont you interview me after some time? Talking to me is expensive. Recently, if you don''t have a decentwork, you can ask for a big amount even if you talk for an hour. Can you tell me? [It''s a sharp eye.] The voice that came from inside the mini stone statue was Mileus. But I know. In addition, the way he speaks is a bit stiffer than usual. If it was him, it would be a little more fussing. Fuck your stomach. He must have already died? [Please excuse me for the voice I like.] To be honest, it''s not pleasant. It means it''s going as I predicted. [I owe a lot to youst time.] When are you talking about that time? [Don''t you know? first .] okay. Is it in the basement? Before meeting Miles. The ind''s underground workshop. You too Is that a simr personality then? It must be the guy I must have beaten and destroyed then. [I will not deny it. At that time, it was also a means to avert the eyes of people like you.] I guessed roughly. It was a copy that was broken then. The real thing must have already been transferred to Mileus'' hands and kept carefully. To seduce him, dazzle him with the skills of the reincarnated people, and make him go berserk. [I will greet you again. Personality-like human management design. Entity name Grigori.] He called himself that. Introduction is done, tell me your purpose. I hope you wille and be independent now. Didn''t youe to report it? [To inform you first.] How are you? Notice? This guy got pretty cocky. [Notice. Currently, the most influential individual on this is Arel Erne. Because you came to the conclusion.] It is such an honor. Be ashamed. Suddenly, he became the highest among mankind. The burden is heavy. would you like to rece? When our eyes meet with the trainer, he shakes his head in disapproval. It''s like a mean boy. So what do you want to say? [You guys are wrong.] What? scolded. What did you call me to meet you? I''m sorry, but I can''t be the right one. It''s the one that hits unconditionally. [You should know my purpose.] Were you researching a way to manage humanity and i smashed it [And as a result of confirming it through a sample called Mileus, I came to the conclusion.] Tell me. [Humans today are too greedy.] Oh? Did you know that now? However, I couldn''t havee to brag that I had learned such an extremely obvious fact. [Therefore, the management method has been improved.] Probably not the right way. My experience confirms it. [Expelling desire from existing mankind. And manage not to have negative feelings again.] Can I p my hands there? I ask casually, but he continues to exin without hesitation. [The method is simple. Brainwashing is also uncertain. All seeds need to be removed at the thought stage. that .] It must be the annihtion of the existing human race. yes? know. I know that too. You''re not the only one saying that from experience. Aren''t you a pioneer? You are a uselesster. [Elimination of existing humanity. And by remodeling currently stored human samples to create new descendants. Based on that, new humanity will be sown.] To sum it up, it overturns the field called the star and kills all the crops called humanity. And the next humanity as if to nt a new crop on it. It means nting improved humans. You are doing more trivial things than you think. [Because that''s the only answer I''ve concluded. It is the only way to improve the species.] No, not that. The unclean thing is, unexpectedly, a trainer who hates humans as well}. The species of living things is not to be knocked down and raised again. To develop through the times and improvements. Is that so? [It is also a human being who insists on that. So I think it''s an erroneous opinion. It can never be epted.] You have already answered. It''s alreadypletely ruined. Why are you talking about that to me? [Notice before annihtion.] Notice [Leave.] He unterally proimed that. Even if it''s really cheeky. [The sphere of influence of my mission is only on this. Outside of that is not my jurisdiction.] So? [If you leave this ce, I have no reason to exterminate you.] Oh, there are so many of them. Just a lump of scrap metal. [This is a warning to beings made of only organic matter. If youpare it to a human being, it would be kindness.] His speech has improved quite a bit. It''s been really cheeky. Dont be ridiculous. trash. I kicked him lightly. You don''t even have to listen anymore. As it was, the small stone statue turned to powder. [This is Kyung .] His voice disappeared, but what do you know? I don''t even want to hear from the beginning. joy. He talked nonsense and fell asleep. Rece the existing humans to create a human you like? Totally tasted it. Still, I firmly ept the deration of war. I''ll make you realize that that kind of thing is impossible from the start. no Wouldnt it be nice to just get rid of that beforehand? I decided to cleanly ignore the pointless nonsense from the side. The bastard preached the same to the humans afterward as he proimed to me. [A month from now. I willunch an attack to annihte existing humans. I will eliminate all humans wherever they are on this.] Their existence was terrifying to simply ridicule as nonsense, and they knew the power of those giant stone statues too well. If it simply ran rampant, the country would disappear in a matter of days. A continent will copse in a few months. If I spend more time, I might be able to erase all humans from this as I dered. [one month. Those who leave this within a month will not be pursued.] It dered that, but there is no way anyone can abide by that condition. However, I have no choice but to devise countermeasures before criticizing them. A lot of people panicked and started discussing toe up with a countermeasure. Immediately, a meeting was held in which leaders from each country gathered. The ce was Ernesia Royal Castle, which was not rmended by anyone. As they gathered at the conference hall, the heads of each country were busy shouting out in anger andining. He must be literally the devil! Does that make sense for a month! Normally, I would make fun of or appreciate their attitude, but this time I understand. one month. Topletely withdraw humans from this. It is an impossible condition from the beginning. From their point of view, it sounds like they are threatening to give up because they want to kill all humans. It''s probably a warning to us.'' That warning must surely be addressed to the reincarnated people who still remain on this. It''s not really even funny. We have to get rid of them! however Is that as easy as it sounds? Havent we been defeated even after sending countless troops? The problem is that he''s not a bit strong. You can only see a future that will be trampled upon by simply sending troops. There is too much difference in weight ss. Even if you throw in the towel a hundred times, it won''t be enough. Thats why I say it despite my shame Is there any way for you? And the first ce to look is Hetia, the queen of Kelia. No words. My back hurts a lot. There seems to be no way. Most of all, he looks tired. Perhaps expecting the horse to return, they shifted their attention to the next person. Nerel, the leader of the dragons. Until now, he had not been a part of the group council with humans, but this time he showed up. Because it is not simply a problem of human society. Actually, some time ago, young guys from our side didnt listen and ran out. I heard the story. At that time, I was nervous that someone else''s sister, who would be there, ran out together, but fortunately it seemed that the dragons were working together. and That and? Everyone gulped and waited for his words. No, what are you expecting? I was defeated. I also sensed it in real time. Like a lie, the dragons'' mana disappeared. what didn''t die Because I did the recovery. However, their expectations were clearly disappointing. It seems that even the dragons can''t help it at times like this. Kuk Oh no, I am not saying this to disparage you guys. Isnt that a big crisis? As Nerell gnashed his teeth, the slightly frightened one hastily made an excuse. It wasn''t particrly annoying. The reason Nerell couldn''t object was because he couldn''t go out and defeat the monsters himself. In this way, the gaze flows and flows as if leaving the method to each other, and finallyes this way. What kind of bomb are you spinning? Then, Prince Ernesia Arele Finally, the bomb came this way. You mean how to solve it? I purposely leaned my chin gently and tuk-tuk. I pretended to knock on the table. I look arrogant, but no one criticizes my attitude now. Eyes gather. I hate it. It''s so shiny... . To be honest, no. I confidently pretended to cross my arms and confidently said no. Let me disappoint you this time. In addition, it is said intentionally. At this remark, the president is agitated. There is no way ha ha ha Prince Arell Ernesia also jokes a lot. expression hardens Some thought it was just a trivial joke, so they pretended to be forced to argue. I am not joking. More than anything else, is there any reason why I should be trembling here? Huh????? Their gaze turns to the oldest brother. He has a sad expression on his face and says nothing. That can be. You look like the world will end tomorrow. Whoop whoop whoop. iced coffee. It''s really sad. We can''t handle it with our own strength... Unlike usual, I took the weight really seriously and continued. Surely this is the whole continent No, it may be the crisis of the entire. It can be. Ooh QQQ QQ Ooh Q...... A heavy sigh seems to echo through the venue. It''s a really big deal. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ah Repeated sighs echo. There are also those who do not speak. Big Brother, Hetiana, Nerel, etc... . They didn''t say anything at all. Even the eyes are closed. If someone sees you, it might look like you''re in pain. and i iced coffee I really don''t know how to do this... While deliberately making weak noises as if to stir up anxiety, on the contrary, inwardly, ... Whoop whoop. Why don''t you just taste a little bit of it.'' I''mughing inwardly Yes. It''s tough. Saying you can''t handle it is a tant lie. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 687 - Gaiden Episode 54 Gaiden Episode 54 I didn''t make up words out of nothing... If you seriously consider it, you will be able to respond with only Pahilia''s power. But I have no intention of letting us collide alone. Are you crazy? That means taking the risk alone. It is third-rate that makes it obvious what it can do. It''s second-rate to spread the air of boasting as much as you can. Those who act like they can''t do it even though they can do it are top-notch. That is thete-life sergeant theory. Who says that nonsense? grow. iced coffee How to deal with this is the biggest worry of Arele Ernesias life. In addition, in reality, it is a big worry to the extent of worrying about what would be good for today''s snack. Well, that''s a big concern. And only a few people know my nature to know that I''m being mean. I told my older brother in advance of my intention before the council meeting was held. And Hetiana Nerel said, Isn''t that bullshit? Where do you sell drugs?'' I''m looking at you. Let''s see you twoter. then Does this mean the end... Everyone is suffering as if their hair is about to fall out. I''m in trouble. As expected, from the beginning, it must have been that he waspletely attached to me or other powerful countries. Didn''t you have any idea to solve it yourself? Well, this is only a story when it is limited to Fahilia, and of course, isnt this a crisis for everyone? That means ruler. I pped my hands, drawing attention in an instant. Anyway, he is arrogantly telling us not to go out. Are you going to let that go? That is It sounds like nothing. of course. this is a challenge Ipared it like that. There have been numerous crises so far. What did you do each time? Eyes gather. Ah yes. I always solved it. shit! is this kindergarten? Mr. Arell is going to retire soon. no. Everyone would have united and worked hard each time to solve the problem. I even forcibly tied the knot and emphasized unity. It is necessary. In the first ce, I took the initiative to participate in the Congress, which I had no intention of participating in, because I wanted to say this after all. So we will have to work together again this time. Let''s paraphrase a little bit. Shut up and give me your army! That is. Where are you trying to borrow someone else''s power? After all, in times of crisis, we suffer together. I intended to teach it by emphasizing it over and over again. so? What do you think? I agree. I want to hear that first. Parliament was properly finished. In the end, let''s all work together to defeat the enemy! It''s bing a friendly flow, and while some guys are stepping back with a puzzled face. I quietly gave a moderate signal to a few guys who were about to leave. Hetia. and Nerell. And now, the beginning of the Arel Ernesia Poop Troop... is not. There was something else we should talk about. My pretense doesn''t work for them, so I need to properly tell them my true feelings and make them cooperate. I am If anyone hears it, they''ll consider people to be liars and swindlers. You seem to be aware I''ll admit I messed up. I would have known anyway. I admit that I didn''t dare to take care of myself to save our manpower. Does that mean that it is possible to annihte with only your troops? Nerel asks curiously. hmm Did you have a problem with your speech? I silently shook my head. If we mobilize only the current Pahilia force, we have to take into ount the loss of 30% of our troops. The faces of the two hardened. Simply annihtion, 3 discount? Unfortunately, it''s too ipatible to end it in the form of a simple war, isn''t it? The opponents are several kilometers in size. Ordinary tactics won''t work, and only specially designed weapons will work. The loss of troops is also a loss, and the expenditure is too great. Its not something we cant handle, but honestly, we dont live only for today, right? Im not particrly iming to be an apostle of justice, so will I step forward every time? I understand. First of all, the two of them epted my intention to some extent, as if they understood my position as the head. No matter how much it is for the sake of peace, it is a distorted sound to say that everyone should take it upon themselves. But isnt that the only story you want to tell? Nerel''s point is correct. If you simply want to share the work, I don''t even have to lead the story. What you want is different. Exactly, you should ask them. I want you to take charge of a part of themand of the soon-to-be united army. That''s an odd request. Wasnt that what you were doing? I want to ask the opposite, but why do you think I would do such a troublesome thing? It may be an honorable position for ordinary people, but it is a nuisance to me. If it was a normal war, I would have just passed it on to my older brother and not get involved. That is why I am asking. Isn''t that an ordinary thing? what I have other work to do. To put it bluntly,manding and my personal actions are ipatible. let me teach you in advance We are not the only ones united. We will send support from other continents as well. The two are at a loss for words. That''s how it is. He dered that he would turn all the humans on the into enemies. And everyone is in a position that they can''t be left alone. It''s natural to help more than anything. If they didn''t speak up, I would have threatened to help. Conducting will be more difficult than you imagined. So, I want to ask you to y a role in suppressing the guys on our side of the continent. What a nuisance It doesn''t matter. Hetia, who clicks her tongue but does not show any objection, and Nerel, who surprisingly readily epts. So what are you going to do in the meantime? Isnt it obvious? Of course there is only one. I leave the little things outside to you. And I... It''s really obvious. I''m going to do one thing that''s annoying to show off to the other guys. As always. After that, opinions were unified in an instant. In just a few days, the Congress ended and a unanimous coalition was formed. And the union with another continent that I threw out also caused a stir, but it was epted without much opposition as if it was deemed necessary. I don''t have time anyway. The time he suggested was one month. It wasmon sense impossible to move that many forces in that time. The nonsensical beings had to work hard. Me and other reincarnated people. oh! In the meantime, materials are piling up. There is a way to transport troops over long distances! being thrown Those in power, who would normallyin, be frantically stamping machines. Just one day before filling the month he said. It was wonderfully prepared and put in a state where it could be dispatched at any time. It''s not a pic. I want to refrain from doing such aplicated thing twice. I shook my head. Then there must be a way to solve it without a lot of headaches. That''s what the teacher meant. It is understandable that it is cumbersome. Rirensen nced at me as if I was dumbfounded. And Shen scolds her for that. We also got together and discussed what to do. Did you say it was moreplicated than that? this kid? Are there any solutions that wont hurt your head before that? It''s that simple. we go in beat it all up Oh my goodness? Has the world be peaceful? I am ignorant. Its the standard. haha, that''s the point It''s enough to block anyone froming and fight well to subdue it by ourselves. But I dared to do something bothersome like a coalition and raised the board. Rerensen points out that. You wouldnt say you didnt know, would you? I know. That''s the simplest thing. Admit it. But I abandoned the easiest way. Actually, I''m saying this because it''s between us, but that''s what I originally intended. At first, when he revealed his true identity, the next day, he intended to drag everyone by force and trample on them. However, after thinking a little about it that night, I changed to the current policy. Do you have any intentions? Let''s solve it ourselves. So what''s left? peace? It is natural. The purpose is achieved. Threats can be ruled out. Then what next? And what next? What''s next after that? yes yes''? Rirensen rolls her eyes, as if she didn''t think I would ask such a question. Anytime a threat arises. An unexpected crisises. Then you have to confront it to some extent. Onyaonya Raising is not against my policy. And it''s not cute enough to raise me kindly. I wont end up relying too much on just one person. Dependence. Isnt it? I shrug. Look at me if something happens. When it''s peaceful, you want to surpass me, but when that ambition bes a threat, roll up your tail. Of course, I don''t me you. It is also natural. but . I thought it was a serious thing to let them rely on. It should be gradually recognized. Even in times of danger, if we let go of all emotions and unite, we will be able to do anything. Let''s give such a precedent and hope. Such a whim came to me all of a sudden. Fighting on the show will let them get results. And we will eliminate the undisclosed culprit. It''s annoying, but I''m willing to ept somebor this time. And the finish after that. My separate n that I haven''t told the other reincarnated people. Because I have to do it myself.'' So, the most important performance cannot be conceded. And the day that he notified came. [As of the present time, the number of humans ording to the notice is zero .] Grigori was convinced that the humans would not obey the dictates. There was no precedent so far, and there was no possibility of that happening with the current humanity he had grasped. [It didn''t matter.] Rather, all the calctions assumed that humans would not respond to the advice. An army of men is alreadying. Seeing all the countries It seems that even humans from other continents are now mobilizing anding. Of course I thought I would choose a fight. They are greedy and prefer to use force as the solution to all difficulties. Of course they choose war. [Even so, I judge that there is no problem.] It doesn''t matter. For a human being, it had nothing to do with the misunderstanding that he was bluffing. Enough human power now is threatening. In less than 20 years, their fighting ability has risen dramatically. Heriel, a reincarnated person in the past, had to struggle and be defeated after looking down on them. Of course I know the record. [That''s why it doesn''t matter.] I figured out what tools they had. Through the actions of Mileus in the past, additional understanding was alsopleted. More than anything . [To put it in human terms. What you see right now is not everything. That''s what it is.] Grigori spoke in a dry voice that sounded like a mockery and prepared to greet the human army. In any case, they are the beings that dominate this existing. If youpare it to a human being, you should pay respect. [Resolve... .] I don''t hide the numbers like some humans do. Let Grigori give a signal. The ground rumbled. An additional ringing and soaring was a huge castle. Those humans would have judged what would happen if they only hit the giant stone statue. So I prepared. A giant stone statue alone would be intimidating, but it was a base that would bring out their headaches even more. That''s this giant. [There is no possibility that humans can capture this. Let alone .] Human beings are wary, but they are distracted and do not forget the most important existence. [] What you need to be wary of is Arell Ernesia.] How a pro from a previous life sucks honey Chapter 688 - Gaiden episode 55 Gaiden episode 55 Gaiden chapter 9. For the new era oh? that one. Watching the giant star rise in real time, our speech slowed down for a moment. Have you really gonepletely mad? Are you trying tounch a thorough sit-in? The human army ising, so it''s a street that takes time to build a strong base. Didn''t you say that the purpose of that piece of scrap metal was to annihte humans? That''s why... Ashen muttered as if something was troubling him. Yes, his purpose is to exclude the human species. And trying to spread the humans he taught again. However, it would not be possible to achieve the annihtion of human beings just by standing still. Are you saying you dont have to fight seriously? Whats more troublesome than that is what happens after that Gradually, I could see what his policy was. Any threat Is it a waste of time after all? The goal is to draw people''s attention. Even now,rge armies of humans are focusing on that. Still, I cant ignore it. The trainer who was watching the same said. Well, he must be using that stone statue to attract troops and then use the next method after earning time through war. It''s obvious. There is no need for grandiose measures to annihte living things. There is no need forplex spells like anyone else''s. Its purpose is mass murder. Like anyone, making a human immortal. It''s not like changing into a creature that reincarnates forever like everyone else. Difficulty is probably the easiest. To put it bluntly, it could easily be annihted by just slowly spreading toxic substances across the entire. The elixir is too much. Is there anything you cant do? That''s why everyone''s expression is hardened. I have to break it down quickly. Do you want to rush in? wait. First, wait for the time to break in. The thing he''s doing now is to greet the human army, but more than anything. It must have been to keep us from breaking in. If it''s a door, we can secure it alone. Lets leave that to them. I watched therge army advancing and told them to wait for now. More than anything. He said he kills humans. Then, of course, the first to confront it is the human being. Above all, it must be shown. If he belittled humans as unnecessary, we should all the more remind him that their will is not to be ignored. so wait for the time And I want to check it out. I wonder if the humans of today can fight with their own will. Will they retreat? Or will you fight? I have no part in that decision. It doesn''t matter if I retreat, it doesn''t matter if I don''t.'' Either way, the final repairs will be made. However, depending on the result, the action I will take at the end may be slightly different. Naturally, the sight of the huge castle soaring could be discerned with the naked eye of the advancing Allies. The castle is rising. It rises. Hetia. Nerel... They and the generalmanders dispatched from each country almost ordered a retreat at the moment. Can you fight against something like that? Leaving aside the stone statues, what is that castle? What about people who don''t know anything? In fact, Hetiana and Nerel were equally embarrassed. I had never heard of such a story. Wouldn''t it be over if you beat all the giant statues? Isnt the situation different? Isnt it difficult to carry out the subjugation like this? Commanders of each country urgently discuss. Some say let''s advance as is, while others say let''s retreat now that the situation has changed. Some even contact their home countries. Meanwhile, Hetia and Nerel also hurriedly exchanged opinions in low voices. Hetia. Did you hear anything from him? It looks like that. They were given a means of contacting Arel in case of the worst. Well, that Arel didn''t have any opinions. He said that he would only leave it to the consensus of the humans on the field in this battle, but is he serious? In the meantime, a conclusion was reached. Continue marching. fight they decided that Even if you retreat and reorganize, it''s the same as giving the enemy time. That opinion came out and I agreed. Well, it would be a shame toe all the way here and leave without a fight. Are we not fully prepared for cancer? They decided to gather their will not to back down. to keep fighting that''s their decision Does that mean it''s okay to fight like this? First of all, let''s do it ording to the n. Hetia and Nerel also agreed and made a quick suggestion. In the first ce, they also agreed with the opinion that they should fight, so there is no dissatisfaction with this trend. The reason he built such a giant must be because our strength is threatening. That''s right. Like a beast inting its body. likened it that way. ? I do. That makes sense too. Most nodded seriously. Then, is the attack n as nned? I guess If you think about it, those giants and giant stone statues are all big guys. If they say something like a joke, it must mean that they have quite a bit of confidence. It''s not just drinking nonsense. I have prepared weapons and I am confident. Let''s show that cheeky bastard this time. cancer I can''t just listen to nonsense like this. It''s not just themanders who have confidence. None of the soldiers are greatly agitated. The means prepared enough to trust them must have been reliable. ruler! Hurry up! No matter what happens, the yer must not be taken away! Hurry up and finish the arrangement and show that damn bastard a lesson! Themanders of each country urged the haste of the march. Mileus subjugation allied forces. This event is now known as the Milleus Rebellion'', so it seems that it was given that name. The allied forces quickly established a base in the ins where the giant castle was located and aligned their forces. It''s a little far away, but considering the opponent''s size, it''s better to base it at this distance. Even the distance that I would have to run for half a day here is overtaken by only a few dozen steps. Never stand at his feet! That is whatmanders repeatedly emphasize. Not to confront him head-on. You only have to face it to be stepped on. First of all, we use the weapons brought to the operation team. Of course, if that was all there was no reason to bring so many infantry. Because they have a role too. Repeatedly emphasizing what needs to be done, emphasizing military discipline, and tightening the string of leadership first. The most important thing in this operation is... Never be afraid! Of course, because the opponents are only big enough to pierce the sky, once they get scared, they get out of control. In that respect, there were people who seemed surprisingly rxed. First of all, the kingdom of Ernesia. Come to think of it, have you ever seen a dragon before? Compared to that, now No no, this is more dangerous. Did you guys go crazy as a group? Unable to hear, the foreign soldier muttered reflexively. Strictly speaking, the words spoken by the resting soldiers cannot be said to bemon sense conversations. When a big event is repeated, the senses be dull. No matter how scary a thing is, if you keeping into contact with it, it will look cute. Especially from the point of view of the soldiers who do not understand the situation well, that giant stone statue or dragon or that. Come to think of it, that dragon is also on our side this time. indeed. Are you safe then? It''s no different than usual. So, are you guys sane? It will always happen to them. It''s not that I look belittled, but it''s more like the feeling that there''s no reason to panic now. They''re insane. It would be ironic for soldiers from other countries to look at them as if they were crazy. okay I''m not crazy... There is no problem with fraud. The thing to fear most in war is the copse of the morale of allies. A fight that can be won cannot be won by a trembling soldier. In that respect, the problem I was most concerned about has been solved. But the real problem is from now on. A loud roar shakes the ground. It''s not a sound from an ally. enemy They are moving. A shadow fell in the sky Three or four dragonsnded in front of the base. Even so, no one is shaken. In this operation, the city of dragons also provided troops. Dragons, of course, in their troops. It''s like a dragon fighting against a human army. And the dragon slowly lowered the human on its neck. is a scout They quickly got off and reported what they saw. What is it? The walls of the giant castle are opening, and dozens of giant stone statues areing out from within. Apparently, he went into a sit-in, but he didn''t mean to stay silent. The huge stone statues that came out are constantly doing something. Perhaps it was in preparation for the uing battle. Continue observing. I want to attack right away, but I still need time. In the first ce, the current battle is truly unprecedented from the point of view of themanders. Each one of those giant stone statues is threatening. Even when that was one unit, even sending a decent amount of troops couldn''t handle it. I was worried about what to do when a hundred people gathered. What does he do? That is The observer hesitates to say anything. Tell me what you saw, even if it was trivial. Your personal opinion doesn''t matter. I am collecting dirt. home? An unexpected report. The soil was also collecting arge amount of soil. For some reason, the giant stone statues are scraping up the soil around them. What are they doing? Are you making trenches? Not only the soldiers but also themanders were bewildered by the iprehensible behavior. Even so, it cannot be ignored. That very report made it all the way to the top, and they had to grapple with it right away. Do you guys want to y in the dirt? Even if it''s like a joke, it won''t be meaningless... Honestly, it doesnt feel good. something is buzzing A premonition that if I let go like this, I will be beaten badly. That moment. Hetia, who was staring at a certain corner, shouted in contemtion. Defend! Eyes gather. But as if it didn''t matter, she raised her fist and mmed it with force to break the table, then yelled out to attract even more attention. There is no time for chatter! Deploy your defenses immediately! He must have sensed something in her attitude. No one epted her attitude as a quick assent, not as an interrogation. The soldiers who received the order rushed out and soon a bluish wall appeared in front of their stronghold. What they fear most now is to be annihted in one blow. In particr, the opponent I have to fight from now on is a monster that can do it even if it just rampages. That''s why especially the defense had to rot the headache. The first method used was to set up a strong mana barrier in front. It''s not just a defensive magic. For example, a defense strong enough to block up to 10 feet of steel pirs avable in Fahilia on the spot. Not enough! The magic corps should further strengthen their defenses! Urgently shouting as if that was not enough, Hetia ordered her to focus on defense with all her might. for once follow Look! No matter how it happened... In the end, the moment when someone who couldn''t stand it tried to shout. The sky and the earth shook randomly with shes of light ahead. Keugh?! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! What something! There was nothing to ask. It''s an attack! But what did they do? Even if they wanted to check, all they could do was hold on. Outside, themanders are shouting so that the soldiers do not fall into confusion. It is still difficult to withstand the impact as the ground shakes. The vibrations gradually subsided, and the light that hit the front soon faded. Is it over? Do not neglect your vignce . Maybe the next one wille. Hetia told them not to be caught off guard, and only exined what she noticed to those who didn''t know why. Looks like they''re acting for an attack just now. As she exined, everyone was frightened when they saw the video shown by the observer who btedly ascended into the air to check the ce. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 689 - Gaiden Episode 56 Gaiden Episode 56 The giant stone statues that were collecting soil are holding something as a group. Is it a crossbow? huge crossbow. As if wanting to ridicule Pahilia''s steel pir, he supported a weapon in the form of an imitation of it. But the effect ispletely different. They fired something, but they realized that something like a huge pir of light wasing at them. What would have happened if the defense had been a littlete? As if the conversation was chilling, someone muttered, and everyone fell silent at the same time. In any case, it was as if he bought it based on Hetia''s judgment. What if the instructions arete? It is terrible. I don''t know what could have happened with just one blow. If I didn''t, my morale would drop before the battle started, and I wouldn''t know. Ohhhh! As expected, he is the leader of the different races. Is that just a peculiar feeling? Is it feral? What is it simr to? And isn''t it rude to be wild? Hetia spoke a little shyly at their admiration. They just assumed she was embarrassed. Meanwhile, Nerell asked softly as if wondering. But how did Hetia see through the signs? actually A guy on our side taught us. Hetia sneakily showed a decoration attached to her ear. It is currently connected to Cressel. Unlike other reincarnated people, Cressel does not move particrly in this case. Becausebat itself is impossible in the first ce. You can use the body that Arel gave you, but it''s not very free. That''s why he''s just interfering in the form of giving advice to Hetia. Even now, in her ears, he hears his incessant chatter. [Hahahahahaha! how is it! This is why you have to listen to your teacher properly! If you know, you should be more respectful next time!] Let''s see. Let''s see when we go back Hetia sighed. Because theyre like damn bastards. Nerell quickly stood up, gnashing his teeth in disgust. They''re attacking! Are you going to sit down and tremble like this! They are already detestable, but even the preemptive strike was taken away in this battle. It''s going to be a hard heat. Hasnt the preparation already beenpleted? Don''t make me wait for the next attack! Any more beating will make pride cry out! The words she shouted sounded like a roar of hope and had the power to force even the weak-minded to stand up as if they were being pushed. Are you going to fight! You''re not going to fight! Not to mention. The leaders of each country instructed their subordinates to hurry up and prepare for battle. Meanwhile, they prepare for battle. The soil collected by the giant stone statues was shaped into human-sized stone soldiers, who quickly formed their army. It doesn''t matter if this is the case that the first attack is taken away. As if it didn''t matter so, the allied soldiers quickly readied themselves and prepared to start the battle. We are watching the scene. Wait a minute, that''s against the rules! It is not unreasonable that Rirensen lost herposure for a moment and was taken aback. He collects soil and constructs various things through it. Create a weapon and use it to unleash an attack. It''s obviously not the local tech. Hmm, the structure of the crossbow is the same as the one we make, and the bullet is a particle elerator bullet converted by dposing soil? What world did you bring such a strange thing from? There is no concept of self-respect. Indeed, the skills of all people from all over the world and all over the world have be jjambbong. But there is no aesthetics. Is it okay if you use it all? I really... Is it time to discuss aesthetics? Arell Ernesia. This is a bit of a headache. teacher. Shen muttered and narrowed his eyes. The additional soldiers he created are making strange movements. They weave the gin and make it into any shape. The movements of that group are the tactics operated by us. ah? Did you imitate that too? You can''t even say that it''s new now. It''s because the base he has is the technology of another world. It seems that he also observed our skills from past battles. Above all, in the past, I spyed on the technology of reincarnated people in various ces under Herial''s orders. Ugh! I pat the trainer on the head and me him anyway. and informed everyone. I did it because I was told to. Well talk about thatter slowly. Hmm lets do that. Turn off... It''s like earning a hawk for yourself. Anyway, the battle begins Will it matter? Why dont some of us help out right now? I firmly shake my head at those who insist that helping is good. no. This time, I just cut it thoroughly and leave it to them to do it. Well, let''s just send some information about the jinbeop. But other than that, I don''t bother. are you okay. Because I can get enough of that. Even though I say this, our partners implicitly have a way of thinking that humans are too fragile. I understand that you''re worried, but it''s not very good to wrap yourself around too much. hmm It looks like it''s about to attack. More than anything, I want you to prove that you can fight enough on your own. It''s not toote to respond, but even empty words couldn''t be said to be smooth. I was confused when they created a stone soldier by forming y because I had been nning a strategy with a huge stone statue as the main assumption. Not to mention, when they acted strangely as a group, there were no words to say. What the hell is that movement about? Why are you advancing like that? An orderly, yet strangely floating march... . Seeing the strange sight, the kings of each country brushed off theirmanders, but of course there was no way to know. hmm? It is thought to be an eastern jinbeop. However, after receiving advice from Cressel, Hetia muttered in a puzzled tone the identity of the enemy''s movements. home. Do you know how to break it? When Nerel asked, Hetia waited for Cressel''s answer for a while, then wrinkled her expression. It seems you don''t know. What a useless skeleton! Beyond my ear, Cressel''s words of protest against her abusivenguage resound, but that''s okay. You dont seem to know. It seems that he is not a professional at all. Then be vignt and dont jump in hastily hmm? Nerel looked at a corner and narrowed her eyes. The device Arel had left for contact responded. I''ll be fine. Are you Ernesia? She asked, and Nerell nodded. Perhaps it was judged that it was unreasonable to have them fight without knowing anything, and Arel sent the data of that strategy. From the effect of the jinbeop or how to break it. Originally, I had no intention of giving an instruction, but since that was a vition, I was giving special information? lived anyway hmm It should have been this. I understand how. Fortunately, it was not something that was impossible to respond to. As it was, she assured them in front of the kings of other countries that it was up to them to break the camp. Our people will respond. Prepare for a counterattack right away! Are you okay? one of the humanmanders asked. He must have never thought that dragons would take on such trivial tasks. Anyway, if it''s this way, it''s best for us to move. Private things are fine. this way? Oh! Hum! There is such a thing. Since the source of the information is a secret, the way to break the gin is only referred to from the knowledge of the dragons. Nerell ordered a quick response to the dragons he had brought to this battle. good! Break that cheeky move! Dozens of dragons fly up. As instructed by Nerell, they rushed towards it to break the camp. That gin doesnt seem to be very effective in the air. That''s why dragons that can fly and, above all, don''t have to worry about being shot down easily, are perfect for breaking that camp. They split into groups and dispersed as instructed. Break the left side of each line of the enemy with a breath first and proceed as it is. If you go out with a powerful attack first, Jin will naturally be weak. While disturbing the air, humans, drive a wedge right away! It''s not just dragons who are struggling. Jin is said to be disintegrating, but the effect is only for a moment. Above all, they are not mortal creatures. Soon the disy will be restored and it will be a nuisance again. Are you ready? Anytime is fine! Let themander of the Kingdom of Ernesia, who has alreadypleted preparations, takemand at the same time. The waiting soldiers took it out and stepped out in front of the disy. A steel pir, a siege weapon that is now representative of the Kingdom of Ernesia. Of course I was about to write it. However, it is different from what I have used so far. What they put up was not a crossbow, but a slender rod. It is an object that can be easily lifted by three strong men. Aim! aiming! Soldiers chant in ordance with themand of themander. New weapon! Steel Judgment loaded! load! The soldiers move in perfect order and step through the procedures for using weapons in turn. And before long, the tip of the stick turned red. unch! And when the red light emitted from the rod pointed towards the sky... . A huge hole opened in the sky, and the heavy mass pouring down from it literally crushed the enemy. In addition, a new anti-army weapon proposed by Fahilia. Iron Judgment. It is true that the Steel Pir'', a siege weapon used in the existing Kingdom of Ernesia, yed an active part in the previous battlefield. However, there are serious downsides. Because of that shoring, Arell Ernesia pointed out: Probably this weapon wontst another 10 years. There are advantages, but the disadvantages are more noticeable. The main problem he pointed out was: It stands out and is heavy. A weapon that pursued the romance of mass and speed. However, it is obviously noticeable during transportation, and from the enemy''s point of view, it is obviously easy to know what it is used for. So Areel Ernesia predicted that this wouldst less than 10 years. then? All you have to do is devise a way to reduce the difficulty of transportation and the opponent cant even capture it! Naturally, upon hearing that, many technicians said they couldn''t sleep for fear of not being able to go home. A premonition of a newbor. Because they always diverge. and sessfully improved. A different method was applied to this weapon. First of all, that bar from before. The rod is sufficient for use on the battlefield. Of course, this by itself has no power. It might hurt a little when you swing it, but that''s about it. Simply put, this is an injection marker. Then, it uses it to open a huge ejection port above the target. On the other hand, in real time, signals are received within Pahilia, and at the same time, iron pirs to be used as bullets are prepared and fired. How to drop a pir falling from several kilometers in the sky like that. This is one of the weapons currently operated in Fahilia. Use it to inflict damage that cannot be rectified immediately to therge army of the enemy whose camp has copsed. and . Now! Advance! Then it is the turn of the great army. The bombardment of Pahilia''s weapons not only has countless physical blows, but each fragment has the effect of hindering the flow of the enemy''s mana. The effect is temporary, of course, but enough to stop the enemy and give them time to charge. Countless armies rush towards the enemy like a rippling wave. The soldiers bravely push forward with their weapons in their hands and begin to cut down the enemy. As a joke, it might be a scene closer to mining than ughter. Would it have been better to bring a pickaxe and hammer rather than a sword and spear? Of course, the reason he can joke like that is because the situation is going smoothly. Don''t get caught off guard! We need to do as little damage as possible before they move again. As the shouts of themanders and the cheers of the soldiers who seemed to respond to them resonated high, they engaged in full-scale battle. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 690 - Gaiden episode 57 Gaiden episode 57 simr personality Grigori couldn''t understand the current situation. [Why are you enduring this far?] I couldn''t understand the struggles of humans. [Human nature would not be able to withstand the threat of this army?] There was no other reason for the giant stone statues to be used as the main force, but it was mainly to stab the human psyche. Not only humans, but living things are afraid of beings bigger than themselves. [] Is it because of Arell Ernesia''s intervention?] After all, is he manipting it from behind? But it won''t be a big problem. Conversely, that would mean that if we destroy their rebellion, then the future ns will go smoothly. [Then put in a little more power... .] Grigori decided to open up additional troops. I''m not ready yet, but I''ve already prepared enough energy in advance. [I''ll make sure to crush it.] It hits and falls out. Use arge weapon to destroy it once, and quickly advance your troops to finish it off additionally. It was about time to repeat the method and steadily reduce the number of giant stone statues. More changes ahead! With the observer''s report, the change was immediately noticeable. Hoo Looks like they''re going to fight back in earnest. Nerel gnashed her teeth in annoyance. What appeared in the enemy camp were beings that gave off a presence different from the giant stone statues. The first thing that appeared was a huge slime object. Could it be that its just a slime? A voice that sounds a bit drained. I was nervous about what to bring out, but what suddenly appeared was a clumsy lump. When ites to intimidation, the giant stone statue was one step higher. no! Stay alert! But being careless with that would be different. ording tomon sense, there is no way to send something worse than the stone statue from before into the back row. No matter what home?! Themanding officer was stunned, forgetting to even breathe for a moment. The huge slime starts to melt. Is it self-destruction? What?! The immediate surprise is that I noticed the phenomenon it caused. Is it melting? It was literally melting. When the slime melts, strange things happen to the ces where the fog touches. Some burn, some freeze. Also, some melt or turn ck and rot. Another rushes through a foggy ce, then flies into the wrong sky and falls. There is no such thing as anything that touches that fog that ends sessfully. Kuh retreat! Don''t touch that! Hastily, themanders bit the soldiers from the front line. The slime itself is not a threat, but the phenomenon it causes is a threat. A monster that literally causes disasters and pestilence? Honestly, it doesnt feel good. Hetia''s intuition and Nerel''s instinct felt a strange revulsion from that monster. Man-made malevolence against nature. Above all, I can''t advance like that... Perhaps the purpose is to block the soldiers'' path. In addition, additional bombardment takes ce in the giant castle. Shocking shells that seemed to pierce the ground one step at a time threatened them with a ceaseless fall. Urgently spread the barrier to protect the soldiers'' heads, but there is a limit to holding out. They would have had to back off for a while. There is a limit to holding out with soldiers alone! If you rush at it recklessly, you will die. Why don''t we try bombing from this side as well? It would be pointless. Knowing that resistance would be strong if they tried hand-to-handbat, the other side also used artillery bombardment and other means to block the advance. I cant widely! The one who got up from the table was Nerel. Up until now, she, like humans, had been quiet as amander, stood up. Nerel sir? Now that this has happened, leave it to us. I was getting tired of just sitting there. Your wings are sore. Nerell confidently dered to entrust it and sent a signal to summon his people. You guys don''t know, but since ancient times, it''s also been our job to rule out such unpleasant things. The dragons under hermand revealed their intention to step forward. I will make a way for you. After proudly proiming, Nerel spread the huge dragon''s wings from behind and flew up. Already in the sky, dozens of dragons she had dragged were lined up in the air and waiting. And in the midst of it, by the time Nerel ascended, she too has returned to the form of a huge ck dragon. [Go!] There is no need for long words. As if responding to that intention, the dragons flew as if they were following Nerel. In a sense, the dragons might be the ones with the greatest presence in the current allied forces. In the past, it was feared that a city might vanish overnight if even one of them went on a rampage. Dozens of such gigantic dragons. Even more so, they were the elite who were brought with great care. [Be prepared!] shouted out loud, and the mana of Nerel and other dragons rose rapidly. The density of power to the extent that the sky seemed distorted for an instant. And at the same time, the stone soldiers looked up at the sky, and a few of them joined together to create a peculiar shape. The light that spreads from there is cast over the heads of the enemy like an umbre. [] Is it a barrier that blocks our energy?] The sound of Nerell clicking his tongue echoed. Although dragons are powerful, they do not necessarily have only advantages. In particr, their aura is strong, but their characteristics are distinct. That''s why I heard that you cane up with a countermeasure. [past Is it the barrier that Edrels-sama was talking about? red. It doesn''t matter!] Nerell shouted as if to interfere as much as she wanted, and at the same time, the mana of her and the dragons created a huge spell. [Be prepared!] they shouted and the ceremony waspleted. Suddenly, the air currents in the sky whipped around violently, and soon it became a huge storm andnded on the area. However, the storm they create does not damage a single enemy soldier. For an instant, the stone soldiers stopped moving. It seems to be a surprise. [Did you really think they would attack? It''s detestable.] The dragonsughed. The wind they generate pushes away their energy as itys low to avoid the barriers created by the stone statue walls. Isn''t it to entwine all the harmful things that gued the soldiers and push them far away? Storm Area. Arge-scale magic that selects only the harmful things they perceive for a certain period of time and blows them away with a storm. [surely In the past, he would have just poured his breath all at once and tried to burn everything.] Regardless of whether the enemy set up a barrier or made preparations, he would have pushed ahead with his pride and pride and wanted to burn it. [It seems that you are misunderstanding me and my people.] But the past is the past. Times are different now. The time for arrogant burning was over. [You''re foolish!] Above all, it wasn''t thest thing she said to the enemy, Be ready. A cry for the warriors who must jump forward. As soon as the obstructions are cleared, shouts resound and therge army advances again. Do not waste the road the dragons have made! As Hetia shouted, the corpsposed of heterogeneous races took the lead first. They are better suited to rush than anyone else because they are basically superior in physical ability to humans. And the human knights follow and stir the road they once pierced through. Don''t let theme to their senses! For those who can use Aura, sh the stone soldiers and trample them thoroughly before they resurrect! Recently, the level of knights has also risen significantly. A few kids who had just reached the level of sword masters began to appear. They, too, fight as if they would not lose and boldly cut down their enemies. A stepter, artillery fire poured from the giant castle, but it was blocked for an instant by the defensive wall spread by the magic corps in the back row. Faster than the degration can dissipate, the Allied armies run out. Above all, the dragons that had cleared the way once began to radiate their breath toward the giant as if they were finally letting go of their long-suffering nature. start pushing As if they were determined to use all their strength in the first ce, they gradually began to reach the giant with all their might. one goal. In order to defeat the existence that threatens their safety with their own strength. and . Although it is the first unit, in an instant, they are the first to reach the giant castle. Amid the shouts of soldiers shaking the whole area. Several afterimages pierce the sky and infiltrate the castle without them noticing. It was as if he was saying that he would help them in earnest now. They are doing just fine on their own. The provision of weapons or a little advice was necessary, but it proves that they are dealing with it in their own way even without direct intervention. Above all, I like that you didnt choose to retreat. Grigori''srge army of stone statues are gradually crumbling as if they were being cut away, and on the contrary, humans are making a way to advance. And finally, the human army reached the giant castle. It''s finally open! They waited for the humans to open the gap by fighting on their own. It is now. I nodded towards the reincarnated people. They also immediately followed me without a word. At the point where they proved their strength by breaking through the road, now I have to do the finishing touches. We immediately broke into the giant''s interior and moved swiftly. What were aiming for is that damned piece of scrap metal! I know! I have a lot to repay. We had a lot to say and we had our own grudges, so we broke through and moved upwards without anyone saying anything. hmm? However, when I was in a bit of a hurry, my footwork stopped for a moment not because an enemy worth noting had appeared. This?????? Those who stopped there like me did not speak. I was at a loss for words after seeing the same thing. indeed It goes like this. Surprisingly, it was Rirensen who expressed his impressions calmly. I was a little curious. How will he deal with the people he has reaped after revealing his true nature? Well, there is that too. In fact, in that case, I wasn''t too sure. For the sake of his desire and the desire to be recognized, Mileus collected and ruled over ignorant humans. However, Grigori, who revealed his true nature, is different. He''s already dered that he doesn''t need humans. If so, what to do? Unfortunately, I considered the possibility of disposing of it. Fortunately, they didn''t reach the worst assumption, but their ending was really strange. Literally keep it. Shen murmured. It is presumed that this is thepartment where humans lived. It is divided into numerouspartments. And inside thatpartment is blocked by a hard, transparent wall... inside it. .. I There is a person trapped in it, struggling and shouting something. Are you locked up? I dont intend to kill He must have preserved it in his own way. He said he would re-spray the humans he made to his liking. Then, of course, you need a specimen that is the original species. There was no particr movement to go out to save it, so it must have been an attempt to use the humans who had already been harvested once. What are you going to do? I should sleep and take it out, but It''s a bit cumbersome for us to go out on our own. I don''t even want to be seen. You guys stay and induce the invading army toe this way. And in case you dont know, I secretly protect you. We can entice the allied forces to find and save it. It was like he was entrusted with the perfect job because he thought he needed to control the speed of the intrusion. After that, as we chased up and came up, the defense measures arranged by the guy greeted us. Each time, he left it as if he were entrusting a task to each of the guys apanying him. In the end, I reach the top floor alone. For now, is this as nned? top of the giant. In terms of human beings, it is literally a ce where there could be a ruler there. But no fancy decorations. There is no shining throne. A room filled with the smell of iron, oil and chemicals. Its nice to be frugal. But do you decorate a little? Don''t you know how cool the interior is? If so, would you like to give me a gift? Even if I look like this, I have a bit of a knack for decorating the house. [Human extravagance is a logic that does not apply to me. Above all, Mileus didn''t particrly like it either.] Oh, is that so? Well, I have no intention of lecturing Arell''s interior know-how. I just came here to destroy everything. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 691 - Gaiden episode 58 Gaiden episode 58 Now. what now? Did youe up in the end? You junk. [I think it''ster than expected.] Rather, the guy answered as if he was surprised. [As far as I know, Ernesia''s personal history would have arrived 20 days ago.] Thanks for overestimating it. you can do it I''ve said it before, but if they were going to cover it up inconspicuously, they could have forcibly dragged me or the others in and suppressed it. I dont understand either. [It doesn''t matter. Because the preparations have already beenpleted.] What kind of preparation is it? It''s not like he wrote a will. Even the man who created you, Harial, couldnt beat me. Do you think that whatever scheme you plot will work? [It is difficult. I admit that there is a limit to my ability.] Still, he greeted me. [But I have your knowledge.] You sound like Mileus maybe it''s influenced That guy is no longer the managerial pseudo-personality that Heriel had developed, nor is he Mileus. That''s just broken trash. okay? let me see it for a moment What will you greet me with? Don''t let me disappoint you. The guy didn''t answer anymore. Instead, the wall opened and something came out from the inside. Another strange conclusion has been reached. What came out of it was a human enshrined in a coffin. To be precise, it should be said that they are different from humans. No gender. There is no warmth whatsoever. There is no such thing as a soul in the first ce. That''s not another magic weapon... . He''s not even a real human. [This is a body that has been cultured bybining simrly reproduced organisms.] Hmm. is it? There is nothing to be surprised about. It''s not impossible to cultivate a creature that looks like a human if you have that level of knowledge. Is that the new type of person you speak of? [That''s right. This is the new breed I bred with you in mind... .] The guy stopped talking once. Then a voice came from that body. The boy opens his eyes. It is a new species that has been stripped of your knowledge and human ws. oh? A w? Putting aside the confrontation with the guy, it sounds pretty interesting. What do you mean by talking about the ws in the structure of the human species? It is a body from which all desires have been removed. I have removed all organs so that no desire arises. It''s like having no gender. It is said that there is no need to seek taste. Pupils are high-performance eyes that can grasp not only vision but also the essence of objects. Its disgusting. Do you really consider that kind of thing to be human? of course. The guy affirmed that his answer was correct without the slightest hesitation. Heh. And Iughed lightly at that guy. Are youughing? no. It''s not. Really, you don''t seem to know the contradiction anymore. I dont understand. doesn''t care. For now, I''m going to knock out the correct answer and then teach you slowly while teasing you. It''s called nasty sympathy. After all, it is an unnecessary element in the new era. joy. You speak well. There is nothing more to share. I got my feet off the floor first. In an instant, I moved to the guy''s nose and immediately reached out and grabbed the guy''s neck. what. Are you not breathing? Is that a feature you don''t need? It''s not really even funny. No, to be honest, it annoys me. It''s because you''repletely misdefining what it means to be human. Don''t expect that you''ll see it from the beginning. I don''t even think about checking the opponent''s ability. With the intention of shattering his entire proud body, I threw my fists at him. No matter how much useless human functions are removed, the skeleton and physique are not very different from the human form. So the way to break it would be roughly the same. Why dont you leave your hair on? As you can see, with that body, you can make a noise even if only the head remains. But speaking of the result, I couldn''t see such a cruel sight. Pod! I heard a sound like air bursting, and my fist bounced in reverse. ???? uh? In addition, the hand that grabbed him was also just stirring the empty space without knowing it. Grigori had already retreated to the back, a good 50 meters away. fast. It took 0.4 seconds to recognize it again. Ohh? Are you doing enough? Apparently, the specs of the body are more outstanding than I guessed. A little while ago, he blocked my fist with his arm and threw it away with force. After that, he jumped backwards with only his legs. To be honest, it gives me goosebumps rather than admiration. More creepy than scary. Is it necessary to obsess over high performance that much? What is this, the strongest human I can think of! It''s not even the same joke. The current specifications are also 40% less than what we were aiming for. Weighing is necessary. The boy moved his hand and tilted his head as if he didn''t like it. So even if it goes too far. Let''s power it up a little more. I rushed again. But this time, it wasn''t just a knock-off. I made my grip sharp like a hook and reached for it. Be determined and tear it apart. It''s a blood child. The sharp energy from the ten fingers of both hands runs like a beast''s teeth, ferociously tearing at random what it touches. Quagga gag gag gag! Everything in front is torn apart. The floor splits, and among the objects around me that have already touched my attack, they are torn without shape. however . The guy still retains his form. ???? What? While I was ring at him ridiculously, Iunched an additional attack. aha? Was it like that? The reason that turned into feeble admiration was for a reason other than that he was still unharmed. It is such a skill. The boy quietly muttered the words and instead took a step forward. Normally, if you look at it like that, it will only be torn more precisely and brutally by my attack. but. Pod! The sound of something crashing rang a beatte. it was epted The airflow that came out of his moving arm countered the sh that flowed from my grip. search. I had a skill to deal with. To be precise, it''s not the same technology. If I''m a sher, he''s a flowing wave. It is probably a taijutsumonly used in some world. That too is quite extreme. Even though it is an improvised technique, it is up against the ability built from my experience and knowledge. Quaang! Before long, a huge explosion urred in our midst. The umted shock and energy shed and resulted in a draw. indeed Isn''t it only the body that excels? Have you forgotten that the unique basis of this entity, Grigori, is your records and knowledge? Arell Ernesia? The guy calmly controls his energy and asks again. Chit Words do not lose. I clicked my tongue and tried another way to attack. A herbivore that has not yet been shown. Or, I tried to check the guy''s ability in a variety of ways possible, such as taking out the sword on the spot and pouring it into swordsmanship. There is no concept of looking at either one. nevertheless . It is judged that it can also respond. He immediately found the right number to respond to my technique and reproduced it on the spot. The sword strikes the same sword and cancels it out. Chess also didn''t have much of an effect. Rather precise... If you see even the slightest error in your movements, a counterattack will immediately strike. My senses warn me like that. Its quite It feels like dealing with a huge library that has been thoroughly polished. No matter what you throw at it, the answer wille right away. Then how about this one? I immediately stretched out my hand wide open behind me. A huge magic circle spreads out in front of me, emitting powerful light. Do you have a lot of knowledge? Then I''ll crush you to the point where it''s colorless no matter what you suggest. I''ll step on it with force as I like. In an instant, the number of magic circles increased as if they were multiplying. I will give you so much destruction that even the strongest, no matter how strong, can''t stand it. Each of the increased magic circles has the most powerful magic I can use. Honestly, I havent had anything to write abouttely, so is there anything I can do to practice a bit? I thought it was fine. It''s recorded that it''s something a viin would say. Its a narrow chunk of scrap metal. I have no intention of waiting. As soon as I snapped my finger, the prepared magic of the highest power began pouring down. I will erase it without leaving any flesh. Extreme destruction to the extent that even the sound is erased. When the bombardment is over, a scene of pure white light swells in an unpleasant silence. the problem is. I rather narrowed my eyes at the sight. In the midst of that destructive light, the guy is running at full speed. Surprisingly, it was offset through magic as well. The types of spells that can be dealt with are 80%. The remaining 20% is a separate skill, and if you respond or take damage, you can cross the line of maintaining the object. This ignorant guy doesn''t care even though he has suffered injuries that destroy nearly 30% of his body. Not only that, but as soon as it gets out of the destruction range, the damaged area is immediately restored. I bet! Of course, high-speed yback would have been put into the basic specs. Hes such a down-to-earth guy But there is no time for grumbling. Arel Ernesia. You are the most disturbing entity to my conclusion. I rmend that you leave immediately. Apparently, he made me even more wary. Since they had already been hit by the same bombing twice, they probably thought it was dangerous. The ws of the entity named Arell Ernesia are desire and arrogance. huh? Is that an advantage? He closes the distance at once, and this time, as if to repay me, heunches an attack towards me. Sometimes a herbivore somewhere. Sometimes, the extreme of swordsmanship somewhere. Sometimes, an invisible, eerie curse continues to attack me. Is it coping with the type and quantity I am convinced that the advantage of this object is the number of ways to surpass Arele Ernesia. It seems that he was convinced that the number of knowledge he knew from the battle a little while ago exceeded what I had umted so far. If youbine all the patterns and spread the numbers, you will definitely arrive at an unknown pattern someday. Hung You use aid-back way. But I can''t say it''s different. He''s waiting for me to make mistakes in coping. Quagga gag gag gag! Dodging or passing off countless attacks, I continued to read the moves he was making. At that moment, a string-like ray of light emitted from his fingertips brushes the side of my neck. Long-term battles are annoying.'' Perhaps his endurance is also superior to mine. You shouldn''t go into a fight. It wouldn''t be a very wise way to overwhelm him with experience and skill. The most foolish thing is to deliberately match the opponent in the field where he excels. Chit bothered. I clicked my tongue and deliberately hit him with an outstretched attack. home''?! Dont think that you are the only one who can deliberately take a loss and get hit. At that moment, his hand prates under my shoulder. Okay. on purpose I grabbed the guy''s arm as it was. Caught. In order not to miss that gap, I kicked the guy''s chin up. Fain! With a shock that seemed to shake the whole area, the boy''s head was thrown back. However, it is also solid. It is as dense as if you kicked a mountain. Then lets see how long itsts. Immediately, he pulled his body and beat it randomly all over his body. I hit him so hard that his lower knee was ripped off, and I smashed him down with my elbow under his corbone. At the same time, he persistently drilled holes in the body several times. However, only the feeling of piercing a training doll is felt over and over again. Im not even bewitched by a drop of blood There is no answer. It is pointless. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 692 - Gaiden Episode 59 Gaiden Episode 59 After recovering from his wounds, he immediately counterattacked me. Shed it right before entering properly and spreads the distance. Even during these meaningless battles, your strength, Arele Ernesia, is diminishing. Hoo? Do you really think so? If I hold out like this for about 162 hours, it will end with my victory. Are you already making assumptions up to that point? The guy who says he can fight calmly for 162 hours is also a guy. Don''t you think I''m going to quit before that? Then, first, we will annihte the humans who make meaningless efforts outside. Will it be too hard for you? If that isn''t enough, we''ll wipe out the next group of humans detected. If he said that, he would be sure that I wouldn''t take it out of me. You are not an object. Above all, the justice you already stand for will crumble when you abandon humans. Hmm?????? The guy is pointing this out. The moment I step down, the cause I was talking about is lost. At the point of casually ignoring the lives of others for the sake of their own, it must be that they are no different from the guys I condemn. Perhaps the country that Grigori judges is the singrity of existence. Arel Ernesia. You cannot abandon humans. ah. It''s very noisy. Quaang! The strong wind I swung hit him all over. I couldn''t stand it and fell to the other side of the wall, but I stood up casually and returned an attack with the same power as the previous attack. My heart is also different. Heh. A ridicule? He looks at me nkly as if he doesn''t understand. yes i''mughing First, let me correct your two misunderstandings. You junk. I pointed out the fundamental misunderstanding of the guy while exchanging workshops without rest. first. If I''m wrong, I can throw them away. If it really doesn''t work out, then you may be forced to prioritize me. Even if it''s a part of thew, those who need to be protected may be evacuated. But I don''t hang myself to the point of risking my life to protect all humans. Im just doing my duty in a usible way. no more hanging on And second. Fuck! I threw him down and pinned him to the floor. Why should I jump out? 162 hours? joy. It won''t take another 162 seconds. Above all, I can''t lose. That is nonsense. The limits of your fighting ability have been proven in past battles with Harial. what I do not deny that. In particr, there was no other training or talent in this lifetime. All of a sudden! You can''t be strong or anything like that. The bluff doesnt work. Bluff? It''s not even funny. it''s true anyway You''re the one who can''t ept reality and is flustered. You will find out soon. Of course I''ll admit that you''re a tough opponent to fight. To be honest, I didn''t expect you to be this strong. It''s an honestpliment. Clearly, this guy''s existence is by no means something to be dismissed as a light threat. okay please correct this You are not just a lump of junk. It''s a bit of an eptable threat. Then why? You seem surprisingly unaware of yourself. Perhaps it''s because I''ve been observing the human way of thinking, but I''ve been overly stained. It is often said that mistake Or call it carelessness. I can''t understand He paused as he tried to speak. It is only now that I realize the extraordinary''. Ugh! it suddenly slows down It''s dull. She let out a lightugh and pushed the guy in earnest. Quagga gag gag gag! Hundreds of blows were inflicted at once, and it was raised to the ceiling. Until now, he had epted my attacks without hesitation because he could recover quickly or because he could endure it. Kwajik! This time, they are not recovering properly and are suffering. It fell with the sound of something breaking, and when I nced at it, I saw his left arm lying on the floor. Looks like you got it right? The guy just looked at his arm as if wondering. ? Poison? Yes, it is poison. I got it right. I smiled and wiped my hands. Short! The stick, smeared with a clear, thick liquid, fell with a light metallic sound. Is itmon? What about using poisoned memorization during battle? That might sound like something a viin would do, but what is it? I''m fine! Nambul to me! Arel thoroughly believes in the truth! Above all, effective. Traditionally, the more lethal a fight is, the more effective it is. I can not understand . Why is it only poison... More than anything, I... do not know Toxicity of thebination Maybe he''s curious about where I got this from. ha I thought so. I sighed heavily. Nothing. They said it was a recently developed poison. Well, it''s a bit toxic, so it''s only used under the strict supervision of the Knights. It is nonsense. If so, there is no way to know more. Your foundational knowledge has been thoroughly studied. out of it. It is not our knowledge. So it happened. Here is human knowledge. He makes a face that he doesn''t understand. The guy is already too imbued with humans. But they really don''t understand the human way. That''s the guy''s mistake. It was developed by humans who received neither our advice nor interference. It is said that it was devised by chance in a rural area gued by monsters. I really didnt think that would work. I heard that information and took it just in case. Even if it looks like this, I tend to frequently investigate what other people are developing. They sometimes make things that even I didn''t expect. And you just have to learn it. But you didn''t learn that. I was convinced while exchanging battles a while ago. maybe this will work You only use our knowledge as a weapon and leave out the potential for human development. I didn''t check what the humans here were doing and how much they were developing because I was really wary of the resources that I and the other reincarnated people had. That is your limit. what? A new species that surpasses existing humans? it''s funny Arent you rather behind? It is amon misconception. I am better than you. I am superior to you. i am wiser Isn''t that amon misunderstanding? There is no better or worse in the world. It''s not that simple. Of course, it takes a lot of time to know that. What does a guy like this even know who hasn''t been active for a while? I am superior to them. Seriously, those who think like this will surely perish. But the guy can''t speak. I''m sure you''re doing your best to decipher it. Well, if it''s an ordinary poison, it''ll heal right away in about 3 seconds. But it doesn''t give it a chance. It is over. It was the blow I struck thatpletely pulverized him to dust. Stupid boy. If you want to surpass humans, you should have thought about humanity first. Well, wasn''t that what it was supposed to do? First of all, I silenced the annoying guy, but not everything has been sorted out yet. It was nothing more than smashing a toy he was proud of. I dont make mistakes that make the finish awkward. Right away, I looked around moderately, approached the wall, and lightly kicked it. It copsed, opening a path inward. secret passage. joy. It''s obvious. I snorted and went inside, and saw a familiar device somewhere. It''s the same device that was in the basement of the previous Caduceus base. To be precise, I should say that this is the main body that Miles stole. The device is still alive. Will you be listening then? [] .] Really . Youin about losing. [Not really. I just judged that further conversation was meaningless.] As a human being, I would say resignation. [At the point of reaching this point, I have no means to resist any more.] It sounds like you have an inferiorityplex to it. [] .] Theck of words must mean that he only realized something at the end. Without furthermunication, I lightly extended my fist and pierced the device. That alone stops the device. The battle will probably stop soon outside. After roughly checking the change in presence, it seems that those detained here are also being rescued. Anyway, it makes people work hard. With a leisurely sigh, I''m about to put the final finishing touches. Everything exined the n to the other guys. But this was not exined. Well, its not even a military number to ask for consent. After all, if they knew this, they would probably object. Persuasion takes time and is annoying. So let''s hurry up and finish it. ruler? Then, do you really want to finish it? The real end of this case. I untied my fingers and ced my hand on the device, which still had a convincing shape. Who do you want me to start with? We don''t have much time, so let''s think boldly. Did you really think that I would just take down the viins and leave the ce wonderfully and beautifully? If so, I will tell you. you''re wee! Your words! I''m not that great. Not a hero, just a troublemaker. The reason I intervened in this case from the beginning was for the sake of a separate plot. One of my new goals that I set up from the middle. Let''s fix that here. Coincidentally, the reincarnated people also noticed the end of the incident slightly earlier than other humans. oh? It looks like it ended without incident. I want it to be like that. Teacher''s energy has calmed down. It seems that themotion has stopped, so it seems that Arel has subdued the enemy. If so, it will sessfully destroy the culprit and finish it off. At times like this, it works well. Unexpectedly, there may be a sense of responsibility. Isnt that obvious? When Shen sent a scolding nce at her for saying nonsense, Rirensen avoided it as if it were burdensome. The others began to leave one by one, as if their business was over. It''s annoying when people see it. But what is it? Something bothers me?'' what is it The feeling of leaving something out. Come to think of it, Areel Ernesia. that little one What are you doing?'' Arel''s presence did not move much. When I was puzzled, I caught something that bothered me about Rerensen''s vision. A reincarnated person who joined the Caduceus in the past. An unidentified girl who calls herself a trainer. Somehow she is looking up as if she is perplexed. Apparently, her lips moved like this without a sound. Really intend tomit?'' say. yes?mit? What the heck... Come to think of it, Arel''s attitude was somewhat passive this time around. Don''t you just leave the battle to humans? It''s annoying, it''s annoying, they talk with their mouths, but they dare to go ahead and attack the enemy. Simple responsibility? no Thezy man couldn''t do it without any benefit... Huh!'' It was only then that Rirensen came up with a hypothesis, as if something had lit up in his head. Disappointed! I waspletely beaten! hmm? Why? Shen seems puzzled, but has no reason to answer. More than anything, Shen is a person who takes the side of Arell Ernesia. It makes no sense to say Damn it! Unusually swearing, Rirensen jumped right above where Arel was heading. If I''m thinking right, Arel must be having a major ident by now. It was an extraordinary ident that no one could rectify. Crazy! it''s crazy! You should have left it to me or someone else! But Rerensen waste. The moment she reaches the top floor. Aaaaaaaaagh! An explosion resounds and a pir of light suddenly soars. oh! Disappointed, she nkly followed the pir of light and looked up in vain. Feeling relieved, Arel nodded and returned. Whew. This is perfect. Perfect is a piece of shit! How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 693 - Gaiden episode 60 Gaiden episode 60 Rerensen rushes as if he''s going to catch him by the cor right away, but he''s not Arrel to be caught. Rirensen trembled and asked first of all when he was avoiding him in an abusive way. first I have a guess, but I''ll ask. Arele Ernesia! What the hell have you done! What are youmitting? It was just a small prank. Saying that, Arel nced up at the light disappearing. The rising light soon split into many branches and fell to all ces on this. Perhaps only Arel knows where it is. I wanted to give everyone a little present for their hard work. You did it... . Rerensen sat down stunned. However, Arel still giggles viciously and just stares at the ce where the light disappears. The battle is over. By eliminating the culprit, all devices stopped working. At the same time, shouts of victory rang out from outside. It seems that the humans trapped here are also safely rescued and transported. Well, the treatment of them has been strongly discussed in advance, so I won''t be disadvantaged again. It was because if I did that, at least the nuances that influential people including myself wouldn''t stay still. Do not me the deceived. keep that principle. It''s finishing well.'' I have a feeling that it will be repaired without a hitch. I was satisfied with that fact... . ruler. Arele Ernesia. Will you be honest about what kind of ident you had? And I''m being questioned why. An impromptu hearing held as soon as the battle with the guy was over. I am the leading role. And those watching were the reincarnated people, led by Rerensen. What What about this fake court? It can''t be helped because you''ve been keeping your mouth shut ever since! Before I could feel the afterglow of victory, Rirensen hurriedly gathered everyone together and began to question me. I dried it. So thewyer is Shen? I am on the teachers side. hmm! It''s ruined! what a joke I thought I''d exinter even if I didn''t do that? It will beteter! Rerensen spoke firmly this time. Perhaps she has an idea of what I''ve been up to. Surely by then it will be toote toin. After I find out what ident Imittedst, it will be a situation where I will not be able to tell you either. hmm? Should I tell you or not? If you show a little sincerity, maybe there''s nothing I can''t tell you? Arell Ernesia. I''m kidding. I''ve sorted out one annoying guy, but I can''t cause an infighting here. Above all, not exining it in advance is definitely my fault. Doing it arbitrarily would have gone too far. What can I teach you? Know it with glory. I''m kidding. And it should have been delivered properly by now. Whether I say it or not, its impact will undoubtedly change this era. Then I will teach you first?? I started exining to them. It is a story about the gift that people in each country probably have received by now. around that time. There is a small country called Elston Kingdom. A country that cannot be called rich even with empty words. If you ask people from other countries, where are nine out of ten? Nara tilted her head. It''s not even hopelessly poor. And that cannot be said to be rich. Even if the continent is in full swing, they do not feel it very much. Powerful countries say that every day is far away and increase new civilizations or businesses, but that is the privilege of a country that has it. It''s not like they don''t know the news from outside, but they don''t have a rtionship with them. It''s just that I think so. That''s why the leaders of such a small country lived a life that they could not express otherwise while feeling sorry for them, and it was a time when they were struggling only to maintain the framework of the country from time to time. On that day, the king of Elston Kingdom hurriedly summoned his aides. What on earth did you call the meeting in such a hurry? Receiving the gaze of his servants, the king closed his eyes for a moment and was silent. I''m thinking about something. It was also different from usual. At least, as his subjects knew, he was a man who always suffered from headaches because his head was full of work to support this poor country. How serious is that? The servants trembled with fear. The end of the kingdom must havee atst. Some have ns for asylum in their heads, while others are already in tears. Do not be mistaken. The king muttered lowly, as if he clearly knew what was going on. Only then did the servants notice a little. The king is strange today. You''reughing?'' No way!'' Isn''t it the king who has never seen a smile since he ascended the throne, always worrying about a country where there is nothing strange about ruin at any time! He was even ridiculed by people who knew nothing about him, saying that he was a king who neverughed. Could it be that he really lost his mind because of ruin?'' How on earth could it be ruined?'' I''m afraid ! The king also deliberately pretended not to notice today. What matters is not such trivial things. In any case, this fact should be widely publicized. Just finished organizing it in my head. In fact, do you know that something fell in the backyard of the pce yesterday? You mean the backyard? I heard the rumors. A meteorite fell... I heard. No one was familiar with themotion. Suddenly there was a loud noise, and the ground shook. I was so surprised that when I came to my senses, there was no one who hadn''t sat down. But there was no confusion. In the past, the stars are falling! What! It would have been a big fuss while doing it, but now it''s different. Making a fuss about something like a meteorite is literally something that only happens in rural areas isted from the world. Even these frontier kingdoms now know that they are normal natural phenomena. This was achieved thanks to books and knowledge imported from other countries. What is that again? Actually, there''s something I''ve been keeping secret from the Lords. ???? yes? is it a secret? Could it be that you were hit by a meteorite? Was it a joke or was it serious? In any case, the atmosphere cooled down because of what the careless child said. To the point where even the king tantly frowned. Anyway, the reason he doesn''t get angry is probably because he''s not particrly offended. Rather, there are good things. But I couldn''t quite figure out what it was. Would you mind telling me without hesitation? We cant guess at all, but Above all, there is not one or two things to deal with. Even the slow listener has a limit to his patience. After all, the most evil person in the world. Isn''t it said that he is a person who keeps quiet while talking. Okay. There''s nothing to hide. Actually, it wasnt a meteorite that fell. What does that mean? The servants made a puzzled expression. It was really odd. That''s why as soon as I found it, I ordered a strict crackdown right away so that I wouldn''t even tell the dukes. What is it? It was a strange artifact. An artifact-ss strange magic device. I didn''t know what it was at first, but I had a hunch that it wasn''t normal. That''s why it was urgently shut down and only those with heavy mouths were called in to investigate it. Didn''t you hear that there was a battle that suppressed the uprising caused by that Mileus or something? but It was. However, it was only a few powerful countries that took part in the battle. Even if it was an allied army, a weak country like them couldn''t join them, and they didn''t force it. I thought it was irrelevant anyway. But what does that matter? No, actually, if it had anything to do with them, I wondered if there was anything we could negotiate. He seemed a little shy, probably thinking he was a bit petty. As a human being, he may be naive, but he was desperate to be in charge of the country. If anything proves the damage, they might get something from the powerful country. When the servants heard his thoughts, they secretly shed tears. Anyway, isn''t that the case! Even those who can''t say that are pitiful. But is saying that word any fruitful? A little bit of anticipation. Even if it''s nasty, if there''s an advantage, where is it? hmm As a result, we do not know where it came from. ???? yes? Disappointment pervades for a moment. Listen to the end. I couldn''t figure out where it came from. But that was a good thing. They swallowed dry saliva. Does it have an effect so great that it doesn''t matter where ites from? What is it? Are you turning stones into gold by any chance? In a way, more than that. He''s just having fun. It is knowledge. .. knowledge? It was full of absurd knowledge. It took me days and days to analyze it. Even a famous schr was barely invited to see it, but his identity was unknown. I found out when I touched it in desperation. The first thing that appeared was a problem he was struggling with. This year, the crop production was not good, so it was a big concern. how to solve it. required technical skills. It all flowed from there. Is it true? It must be. That''s not all. It seems that infinite knowledge lies dormant in it. Even what is currently in vogue and practically used in developed countries. and or beyond... . Ooooooooooo. The servants trembled and eximed. Those who do not understand its value do not deserve to be in this position. Of course, it doesnt seem easy to write it. I got it by insinuation when I identally turned it on. There are conditions of use. Conditions mean From what Jim understands, it seems he has to be qualified to understand it first. Qualification? Everyone made puzzled faces. It seems that you have to be educated to understand it first. You mean the level of knowledge? if not? Looks like they wont tell you. In the end, what he got was only the skills he could understand. That is, if he had a moreprehensible quality, the artifact would have provided more theory. something Surprisingly... I am really curious. To put it bluntly, knowledge is given only to those who have the ability to write it, and if you don''t have the qualifications to understand it, the artifact seems to be silent. That''s why it''s like a study. Only knowledge within the scope ofprehension can be viewed. It''s literally like a shapeless library. Whether his metaphor was appropriate, no one else speaks of this opinion. Even so, it must be a great advantage. That is true. Aren''t they the ones who were terrified because they didn''t have the knowledge to read? What is natural in arge country cannot be obtained in a small country like this, no matter how much it costs. But it is such a treasure. If, by chance, people from other countries knew about it... the servants began to notice. I understand that you are happy to have obtained the treasure, but I was too hasty to reveal it here. If the other country knew? What would they do to cover it up for their own benefit? They were afraid because they didn''t know that it was real. Or even if it''s not, someone covets it and invades. If even the most valuable treasure bes a seed of conflict... If you don''t have the strength to protect it, isn''t it a joke. The case is different, but isn''t that the case with Ernesia Arrel? It is said that by the time he spent his childhood, those who were afraid of his knowledge and culture constantly kept him in check. Even the kingdom of Ernesia suffered so much that it shuddered at one time. Will they be able to survive in that case? There''s no way. Its fine. However, the king of this bastard confidently nodded, saying that there was no problem, no matter what kind of confidence he had. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 694 - Gaiden Episode 61 Gaiden Episode 61 Your Majesty. I understand the joy of obtaining a treasure... This needs to be considered carefully... No, that''s not it. Jim asserts. There won''t be a foreign king who covets this and dares to point a spear at us. I can not understand. They themselves are coveted treasures. How much more do the kings of other countries leave it alone? There can be no He taught me why. Because this is not just Jim. The meteorite that fell that day was not one. Not only in their kingdom, but everywhere. It was scattered like falling all over the continent. The people who witnessed it that day were not alone, so no one knows. That means. And it was the kings of other countries who first asked about it. At first I was wary, but when I heard what they asked, I was surprised. Do you have this too? he asked. In short, it means... . At least as far as Jim knows, they say it fell in every country. In a way, that''s even more shocking. That means... . There''s going to be some pretty big uproar in the future. Even he, the king of a small country, can say that with certainty. He said it with that feeling. Well, roughly like this, it was scattered all over the ce. that day? After silencing Rigorie. I contacted the artifact that stored his knowledge and copied all of its records. There is nothing difficult about mass-produced artifacts that will contain that knowledge, as they have already been prepared in advance. We have to move to Control CV next time. Then, the mass-produced artifacts were blown up and scattered across the sky. Sprinkle it how much... At least as many countries or territories as I know? By default, one per country. Or, depending on the local circumstances, there are also those that flew to the territory. Literally, one for each house! I feel like doing it. What household items are you talking about! Rerensen grabbed my shoulder and shook me randomly. Kkkkkkkuk!te! It''ste! The ident has already happened and the artifacts are scattered all over the ce. rectification? How do you do that? Ill say it for now, but it will be difficult toe and retrieve it now. Isn''t it the dirtiest thing in the world to give and take away? After all, it will take blood to retrieve it, and will these guys choose it? ...... Ughhhhhh. Rerensen staggered as if her head hurt. The fact that there is no way to cover it, even if I don''t tell her, she will know best. teacher This is a bit embarrassing... Why are you doing this? Shen also looked at the atmosphere with a puzzled face as if it was sudden. If we do something wrong, there is nothing strange about our infighting. If I say something wrong, I might be a public enemy. However, I still just snort shamelessly and calmly. First, Ill tell you why. It was worth exining to some degree. Shouldnt we give hope to those who dont have it? white??????? What are you looking at? Arel Ernesia? You know that word''? We''ll see that little boy there reallyter. To put it bluntly, how is the situation on the continent right now? As I flicked my hand, a map of this appeared in front of me. Recently this map has beenpleted. I guess so. To be honest, it''s way faster than I thought. That would be it too. Originally, I thought that the map of this would never bepleted, at least while I was there. However, as it turned out that there were partners besides me, and all sorts of things happened, the map expanded faster than expected. Isnt that nice? Well, as for me, its fun. There are many benefits and many things to enjoy. In the first ce, the current summer resort n is like a gift I got thanks to that. Above all, you guys will gain a lot too. There is no one who denies it. It''s clear that they''re probably sucking on the sweet water side of each other in a corner I don''t know about. I do! There''s no way others won''t do what I do. It suddenly urred to me. yeah we got screwed Then what about the others? normal human beings who are different from us. A normal and sound society... People who spend their lives maintaining their country. Since it happened like this, lets ask. By any chance, how many of them do you think canpete with you innocently and win? can''t say They must already have the pride that they are the best in the middle of the day. It implements various policies and makes various products and convenient things. But in the end, these guys are the winners. And to be honest, I am no exception. We have already gone beyond that scope to say that we have vested interests. In particr, I thought about Mileus once again. When he found out about us, he unterally harbored an inferiorityplex and met with miserable words at the end of his runaway. Even if it is a pyramid that is not worth remembering, you have to think about why it came to be like that. Not the way it used to be. If this is the case, one day it will break down. Do you feel a sense of responsibility? No, its different. That idiot''s words are self-sufficient. It was said soberly. In the first ce, since he ruined his own life, there is no room for sympathy. The starting point was wrong. But there was something else to think about surely Didn''t we eat quite a bit? This was something I didn''t do when I was first born here, and it was a worry I didn''t have much to do. about one me There is no clear influence on the world with the life of about one person. Honestly, at first, I thought that Ernesia Kingdom would be ahead of me by about 100 years. However, as other reincarnated people appeared and several incidents ovepped, they inevitably intervened. I think if you dont take some responsibility, you wont be able to turn back. It must be a concern that cannot be ignored. Like now, when we are there, even if we don''t know... Even 100 years from now, the situation will be different. Especially, even without us, there is a big gap between where we were and where we werent, isnt it? Even if I don''t do something, Fahilia will probably thrive from generation to generation... . Well, although there is no guarantee that one of the descendants will not have a major ident. I understand how you feel, but Wouldn''t it be too much? Well, that doesnt matter. But there are things we already enjoyed, and frankly, its not fair, right? That is You can''t say no. It''s not like I''m just trying to make it fair. We just have to pursue our desires as usual. I also have no desire to let go of what I am holding. Anyway, my root is a lump of desire. You want to at least give it a chance? Is this what you want to say? Its roughly like that. I immediately agreed to Rirensen''s point. What I sow is knowledge. Of course I don''t just give it away. As much as you put in the effort where necessary, you can refer to the appropriate level of knowledge. Some forms were partially omitted in the middle. It will be difficult without a fair amount of effort and luck to achieve it. Are you sure you wont misuse your knowledge? can not. No, I will use it unconditionally. ???? yes? Everyone''s eyes widened. Maybe they thought I''d say I''d never abuse them if they were. Or do you think they prepared countermeasures against him? So I say emphatically. Are you going to use it unconditionally? Even if it was me, what would I do if such a treasure came down? It will be abused in tens of thousands of ways. hehehehehe Thinking like that makes me a bit like a viin. You sprayed it knowing that it would be abused? To be honest, I still kill people who are going to have an ident. Even if I dont give you something, theyll figure it out and do something else. But I decided to give them a chance first. Rather than fearing that an ident would happen, I decided to use it to see the possibility they could draw out first. Try to improve your life or discover something better. I think it''s enough just to have that opportunity. meter?????? Of course, your position will not be dangerous overnight. Neither do I. But in a few decades, they catch up. That''s it. Personally, if we dont do this at least, we wont be there, and I think bigger things will happen hundreds of years from now. Arel Ernesia. You pretend to believe in people, but in reality you say the most unbelievable things. Rirensen''s point is correct. huh. I believe in the parts I trust, and I thoroughly disbelieve the parts I dont. Cause I''ve seen so many So at least it means to control the direction of idents. For that reason, I spread the knowledge recorded in the artifact to all nations. Well, for now, this is my opinion. And it''s true that I did itpletely against everyone''s wishes. Then ask me one more time here. I took out a panel with buttons from my pocket andid it t. If you press this, all the artifacts I nted will be destroyed. What is it? No, I wont be able to use this until tomorrow. Just in case you have a whim, or someone you disapprove of might intervene. After today, I don''t make any more ways to fix it. I don''t know what''s next! I really want to leave it to humans. I will be honest. This is a gamble for me too. I can''t say for sure whether this will be good or bad in this world. What do you mean? Lets decide here. I am not a dictator I have a heart that epts everyone''s opinions. I really hate that and I dont trust humans, so if you want to stop it, press this. i won''t dry anyone is good Feel free to press it if you don''t like it. I really let go of the button in front of me. lost to the back I swear. I won''t be angry no matter who presses it. There is no backtracking. So feel free to block it. But as a result, speaking. no one presses the button Everyone hadplicated expressions and thought about it, but they didn''t oppose it. Then I understand that there is no objection. I just removed that button. The light that lightly bounces off my hand swallows it, disassembles it, and eliminates it. With this, no one will stop their progress now. By now everyone is probably busy deciphering their new gift. Maybe someone has already found a way to use something. Or maybe a new viin was born... I wish it didn''t happen like that. I hope it will be an opportunity for new vitality. At least I hope there are no headaches. I prayed a little secretly. are you okay. I did it this time, so if something happens, I''ll help you a little. Still, I want only good things to happen. Surely this will usher in a new era. Literally new season 2! An era in which we do not just lead, but those who are destined to be born and live here think, propose, and create something themselves. A different era will open. It would be nice if I could be morefortable with that.'' Actually, that''s what you want. I have nowid a rock to enjoy enough of. So in the future, you guys make something I can enjoy. Now, lets be in a position to enjoy what others make. The bottom line is that I am still a disgusting, greedy human being. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 695 - Gaiden episode 62 Gaiden episode 62 Gaiden chapter 10. Living in a legal society where monster lovers work means working. A job is a noble thing! You have to work to make a living! If you do not work physically, not metaphorically, you will starve. cancer. Money doesn''t matter. Even Arel was the first thing he wanted to solve in this life, because that was the problem. money. money. money. money in the end. There was a lot of chatter about this and that, but lets talk about it openly. It''s a nuisance. Arel said while looking into the eyes of a child who was temporarily imprisoned. breaker. And now I''m just an unemployed kid who loves monsters. So you work too. no! A self-proimed trainer. The name of this life... I don''t want to mention it, so I won''t say it. ???? worst. Nothing is really going right in this life. For reincarnated people, life is like a so-called lottery ticket. If you go over 10 times, they say that from then on, you will calmly open your eyes as if you were drawing lots. That''s it. I had no intention of doing anything this time. Just quietly find a pet and tame it. Though he had such a simple thought, he ventured to run away at the age of only a few years old. After that, things didn''t go as nned. After a few years, I ran into the reincarnated Harry Earl. There was a difference in power, so I didn''t have the heart to choose confrontation. So, first of all, we cooperated. Of course, if they were to fail, I was going to withdraw without hesitation. And Harial self-destructed. It was because he invited too many reincarnated people and eventually brought in the worst variable called Arell Ernesia among them. That guy is that guy.'' To evaluate Arell Ernesia extremely coldly, he is, in a sense, the same kind of human being as Herial. The conclusions pursued are different, but the method chosen is the same. Spread your own answers with power and knowledge. As a result, Arell won and Herearl lost. There are only results. And her ordeal is not over. Unintentionally, he was caught again by Arell. First of all, I cooperated as instructed. I tried to escape by looking at the gap, but I missed the opportunity. It doesn''t matter.'' She knows better than anyone else that she is not in a position to ask for mercy. Even if it wasn''t my intention, I don''t think I''m not responsible. Even if he was exiled, it didn''t matter. No, I thought I would be deported unconditionally. It''s over.'' However, the result was the opposite. Rather, this is what Arel said. I cant look at you twice, and now that its like this, work like a dog in my estate and go. Ugh! I''d rather have him expelled. Id rather kill you! He actually said that. I even pretended to lie down with my belly exposed. However, the problem is Arel''s logic. Then, at least you have to pay the debt for the trouble you caused? What he imed was a very small amount of debt. It means that even some of them must pay the price for cooperating without noticing the nature of Mileus. Debts are fine, but I can''t deny Arel''s words aboutpensating those who caused trouble. Because he knows the mistakes he made. Ah okay. First of all, I waspliant. It didn''t matter what I did after that. and . Buy some chocte. Stuttering and mumbling a little. The ce where she is is one of the specialties of Pahilia. Arge store where you can see new products such as chocte and other snacks first. In front of it, she is handing out flyers to attract customers. Wearing a cute uniform that is in vogue recently, I recall the feeling of shame that I thought I had forgotten. There''s nothing unusual about the outfit. Rather, it would be cute just for her appearance. purple. The gaze of the surroundings also gathers. It can be said that he is truly talented. Of course, I would die of embarrassment. Raise your voice a little more. So, where will you stand out? And the stern-speaking Delneph. Lately, I''ve been going back and forth between the hometown of dragons and Pahilia, but when I heard that a trainer was going to work here, I flew right away. To make fun of course. Damn lizard. red. It is part of thebor anyway. Didn''t I say it didn''t matter what I did? At least I wished it was something else! His half-strange attitude suddenly breaks down to the point of retreating. There are many other things to do! It didn''t matter if it was a chore or a job or a kitchen. yes kitchen! how good! Out of sight! I hate to say this, but you Can I do it right? That''s a huge excuse! But it is not because of personal resentment that Delnef speaks with bitterness. He is a great worker now. It would be such a pathetic attitude that his sister back home would cover her forehead when she heard it. You speak well. It wasn''t Delnef who had been ming this kid like this from the start. In fact, I wanted to do something appropriate for now. Still, he is not a reincarnated person. So you must have great talent. I thought. I didnt know it could be so bad. clothes! flinch. kitchen? red. Are you saying you know what you made? Of course, Delnef initially ced them in a kitchen or something and then had them work in anticipation of their own dexterity. In less than 30 minutes, the trainer had to be kicked out of the kitchen. I was told to make food for humans to eat. I never asked you to make dog food. I think the quality of the fu is not bad. That''s not the problem... Apparently, most of what she makes is something that can be given to monsters or animals. Dog food, Delneph said. It doesn''t mean that he can''t cook, he really just made feed. also unconsciously. Rather, it is more curious how to make it with the ingredients there. if Are you an animal, not a human? haha. I''m not saying to be shy. Why are you more than happy? Delneph sighed deeply. Too much talent is concentrated. listen carefully. In the end, all you have left is that little body and face. Oops! That angers me too! Do you think you are in that position? Ugh. The trainer wrinkled his face as if he was humiliated. I''d rather attract guests. Apparently, humans don''t seem to be able to use their four limbs when invited by a cute person. Sounds like Arell Ernesia. that. Stop talking and do your job. Hearing that he was like Arel, Delnef also frowned as if he was sick to the stomach and drove the trainer away again. It''s better than doing something you can''t do. It''s actually drawing attention. Again, if you don''t like it, you can do something else. I''m telling you, but it''s notpulsory. Whatever she does, she actually has the right to decide. It doesn''t matter if you do business. It doesn''t matter if you do other things. Decide freely, observing only those that do not harm anyone. That''s what Arel had instructed. Still, she just does what she''s told. I really don''t have the will itself.'' Delneph sighed heavily. Did you say that kid was the most severe of the monsters? The gaze that that trainer puts when talking to humans. It has nothing in it. Feels like looking at a stone. It could be said that it was a drier emotion than the bored dragons of the past. I don''t know what this means. Arele Ernesia.'' Perhaps the reason why Arell Ernesia collected those reincarnated people was because she had other thoughts. I don''t want to get involved, I just watch. After a day that doesn''t know how many days it''s already been like that. Awesome k The trainer trudges through the streets with a suitable cheap drink. Walking around with a bottle of alcohol in this appearance itself is quite out of ce, but it doesn''t matter. Putting aside the appearance, counting the age of the mind itself is meaningless. It would have been better to escape sooner City life itself is hard work for her. I have noints about convenience or anything else. The standard of living here is high. She didn''t hate it either. however . There are too many humans. She looked up at the sky and closed her eyes. Human presence felt everywhere. Just being conscious of that sensation creates a feeling of difort in your head. I don''t like humans. They didn''t do anything here. In any case, the cause is her memory. Only unpleasant memories that naturallye to mind when you detect a human presence. (It''s terrible...) (Monster!) (Why don''t you use that power for us!) (You are monsters who only exist for us.) (Those who know the minds of monsters are not human!) If you are conscious of the human presence, it rings like tinnitus. act. In that respect, monsters and animals are good. It doesn''t make noise like humans. They only sense the essence and respond to it tomunicate. Honest without showing hate. Aa0|a? I need a monster... . The fluffy guy is hungry for something. Should I secretly catch one and raise it in the dorm? He was a trainer who thought like an office worker contemting whether to raise even one cat. I was trying to go back to the dorm with such an unmotivated step. ???? hmm? The trainer noticed something on a street corner and looked away casually. There was only one thing that caught her attention. A white fox? There was a monster doing tricks in a corner of the road. A small fox-like creature. A creature with silvery fur and a two-tailed tail. That guy sucks! and cried lightly. It is no ordinary animal. It''s probably a mutant of some monster. In her eyes, it was an instant insight. But why are monsters here? Simple. skill? When the light blond young man handling the instrument ys it, he performs tricks ording to the signal. it''s amon trick aha. A street performance? The fox earnestly catches attention by jumping up and down to the music of its master or spewing out white embers, but it does not receive much attention. No luck.'' This is Pahilia, which has a lot to see. If it were a country estate, there would be no way that such a crude trick would work in a ce like this. The trainer yawned and watched the crude trick. I have no particr interest. The human face next to it does note in. but . cute. It''s really pitiful to see her watching her all the time, but the young man starts ying with the feeling that he will show more enthusiasm. Noisy. Uh-huh? The response thates back is a blunt tone. Hearing these words from her, who had been staring at her as if he was rather annoyed to hear, the young man hesitated as if he was embarrassed. Little girl? Weren''t you interested in my tricks? Nothing The sound is crude, and to be honest, I rmend learning to y again. Hearing her dissatisfied tone, the young man was speechless as if he was dumbfounded. To be honest, the skills I taught were limited to the very basics. I can''t get enough of this kid''s cuteness at all. below third rate. It''s getting a lot of bad reviews. Even the passers-by watching the scene secretly send sympathetic nces. All I want to see is this kid. The trainer quietly held out his hand towards the monster. as if toe The scene must have seemed cute to her heart, and Cheng-Nen smiled happily and smugly boasted. It''s a pity, but even if the little girl reached out her hand, he wouldn''t approach me easily. uh? The reason why he couldn''t finish talking was because as soon as she reached out her hand, the white fox approached her without hesitation. Wait a minute? Unlike the horse, it rode the trainer''s hand without any wariness. Sit down. With a simplemand, itys down as if revealing its stomach. huh It''s not nice, it''s nice... While he was fully satisfied with the texture of the fur, the young man waspletely in tears. It must be embarrassing for you to shout that you only listen to yourself. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 696 - Episode 63 Episode 63 Episode 63 of a side story It wouldn''t make sense to pretend to be proud and show off. excuse me? little girl? Even if it looks like this, I am making a living with this skill. It''s embarrassing to disturb you like this. It doesnt look like he is eating at all. And not even a kid. ..... Ugh. Words are stabbed like knives. Looking at it roughly, even if I could spend half a day here, at most I would have earned three fairy tales as a virgin. can''t even argue In fact, he has three fairy tales in his pocket. what. Were you still watching? That self-consciousness is funny. food. But rather thanughing because it''s fun, I feel like I''mughing because it''s absurd. I saw a lot. Skills like yours aremon. It would have been better if I had done my best. Little miss? The young man made a puzzled face at the strange tone. Its annoying to receive unnecessaryints. I don''t want to get caught by that sadistter... The trainer took out a few gold coins from his pocket and put them right there, as if he was satisfied with touching the monster to the fullest. Wait a minute! little girl! This is troublesome! It doesn''t matter. You have to have it to go out to that child. As if he had no regrets about money, the trainer lightly waved his hand and turned around. The young man who had been watching so nkly blinked as if he suddenly came to his senses and shouted. no! It''s difficult to take my monster with me before then! Kit. It was a trainer who clicked his tongue slightly. atst. Attempts to stealthily take the monster failed miserably. The young man hurriedly headed somewhere and quickly returned and handed her a pouch containing a bag of silver coins. It must have been to a money changer. There is no need to go against it. It''s because I''m stabbed by my conscience. Rather than that, if I stay still after being treated like that, I''ll only see myself as a worthless guy. Were you aware? Your words are quite bitter. Perhaps he originally thought this was a child, but the young man slowly began to understand her way of speaking. He was probably from a foreign country, and he probably thought of it as a child with a somewhat picky personality. I don''t like it, but I''m not kind enough to force it. The trainer epted the returned money bag again. I dont know if I will regret itter. Haha. Even if I dont have to worry, in a little while, everyone will recognize my talent, right? Assured. I''ve never seen a guy who said that and didn''t have any regrets. You don''t need to give me any more advice. She waved her hand roughly as if she wasn''t interested anymore and backed away. It''s because of the monsters, but I want to talk more than necessary. Well,e and see me next time! The young man, whether he knew the trainer''s intentions or not, simply answered in a calm manner and asked him toe again. My name is Kels Relford. For the time being, I will continue to be here. It''s a truly pitiful song. The trainer didn''t even remember the young man''s face. Even so, it was an irreceable opportunity to pet the monster. Because she hadn''t earned Arel''s trust yet, she couldn''t tame weak monsters personally. But other people''s monsters don''t matter. In that sense, the trainer has be the shape of passing by on the street. After watching the disgusting humans all day, my hands trembled if I didn''t see even that monster before I knew it. hair... I need a furry . ah. Withdrawal symptomse. In reality, he was a trembling trainer. For her lover of monsters and beasts, not being able to see them is like setting a wine cer on fire for a lover. For that reason, half of them deliberately passed through that street corner. this. see you again little girl. Every time Kells tried to talk to him in an air of pride, but he ignored it because it was annoying. Ha ha ha ha ha. Are you ignoring me? The words of a kid who doesn''t even know his subject can be blocked from his ears at any time. I''m afraid of causing a nuisanceter, so this time I just bring a fairy tale properly and hand it over in moderation. That''s just about it. Thank you, little girl. Every time he makes a proud face as if he''s proud of something, but he''s not interested in that either. It''s really a good thing. But not a kid. how long has it been like that About ten days... it was when After work today, the trainer sneaks toward the corner with the thought of touching that furry hair in moderation. ???? hmm? Of course, as soon as I entered the street, I noticed this change. That''s because I couldn''t hear that messed up instrument. A nuisance. There is nothing on the road where the young man is always. After ten days of close observation, I was able to pick out as many signs as possible. Near. Then, sensing a slight movement and a faint sound, the trainer let out a shallow sigh. There will be nothing surprising. When he sneakily heads to the alley where the sign is located, Kells and the white fox are embraced in his arms. He is surrounded by about five young men of the same age as him. So, I asked where in the city do you bring monsters or something! Right. Your words are correct. At a nce, Kells is surrounded by the younger ones who seem to follow him, centering on the immature young aristocrat. First of all, the trainer watched without a word. Such a dangerous monster... Yes, that''s why you can see it in front of me. What a rude fellow. How could that be! Kells protested desperately. The opponent is in front of the nobility. It wouldn''t be too much of a hassle if it was filmed wrong, so I had no choice but to speak desperately. He is not dangerous. I even got permission when I went in and out. As if to prove harmlessness, the white fox also kang! He cried cutely, but that noble kid only snorted. red. That''s funny. permission? The nobles and their followers scoff. It must be that you don''t have the heart to listen to it from the beginning. The trainer narrowed his eyes as they watched their ugly mockery. Humans are always like that... They don''t have a reason. There is no logic to malice. They just gag their eyes because they want to belittle and bully someone. That kid named Kells was just unlucky. hmm. I''ll have to check if that''s true or not. ???? yes? Hand over that monster to me. Kells made a face as if he had been struck by lightning in a dry sky. Keuk. I''m going to see if it''s not dangerous. Lafin, the eldest son of the Marquis of Het, will take care of it himself. It''s forced. If it is stolen, it will probably never be returned. It''s not possible! Where aremoners? puck! Laffin beat Kels over and over again. It was a very clumsy fist, but I couldn''t dodge it. no it couldn''t He was deliberately beaten to protect the white fox he was holding. What are you doing? I didnt. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t ovee those who were five. hmm? However, for some reason, the servants did not resort to violence against the young man as he ordered. What are you doing hurry Raffin was speechless. The servants did not disobey his orders. You probably didn''t even hear it. All four servants are lying on the floor with their arms and legs grotesquely dislocated. Needless to say how terribly painful it was to pass out before evenining of pain. And in the midst of them rolling around like garbage, a small girl is coldly staring at the aristocrat. A disgusting human being. What? Its always like that, even if youre a little different from them, you get arrogant and evil. That''s why I hate it. They did not ept the overly unrealistic sight, but they soon understood. it''s that girl That little kid did it. And now the trainer is provoking Lapin without hiding his hostility. It seemed like he didn''t know anything about being a nobleman or something. I dare If you touch me, do you think I''ll stay in the Het family! It doesn''t matter. Her family, Nabal, and the values of a mediocre human, she had the attitude of sincerely asking what she knew. When the trainer stepped on one of the servants who were rolling around, a strange sound rang out. Duduk. Hey hee hee hee profit! Only then did Raffin notice. That''s no ordinary kid. A presence as if an indescribable monster had settled behind her back. will die There would be no point in resisting. I was seized by such a visceral fear. who?????? who?????? After taking a backward step, he falls face down and runs away, dragging his body. Without really chasing after them, the trainer just snorted as if they wereughing. It must be human nature to run away without a tail at the slightest threat anyway. Indeed, it is obvious and disgusting. As she thought, she took the strength off her shoulders. Really boring. Judging that there would be no repercussions, the trainer wanted to leave right here. There is a possibility that a noble, whether it be Graffin or something, will report it, but Arell Ernesia will dismiss it anyway. Then there will be no problem. Wait! However, Kells struggled to catch up with the trainer, holding the white fox in his arms. Heh heh heh for a moment The trainer shook his head as if he was annoyed, and only then stared straight into his face. What happened''? You helped me, but at least let me say thank you. Doesn''t matter. It didn''t help you at all. huh? If you left it alone, the child would be dangerous What the trainer helped was not the young man, but the white fox he raised. So no need to be thankful. Instead, I just hugged the white fox and stroked it with the feeling that I should let him touch it. You dont care. Kels kept his mouth shut for a while and scratched the back of his head at the trainer who spoke so harshly. It''s like trying to say something and swallowing it hard. Then let me make a case for myself instead. It doesn''t matter. The trainer thought it would be annoying, so he half-heartedly agreed. It''s a courtesy, but there''s no way he''ll pay for anything great. That''s right, I''m going to buy a small meal. It doesn''t matter either. The trainer nodded roughly and followed. But what''s the point of saying this, little girl? Is it okay if I just follow you like this? Let''s just say that he''s worried because he''s following me casually like this. food. It''s an outrightugh. Try it if you can. Dont be sad. Do you see me as a human being? female? In the first ce, Kells clearly saw the skill she showed. He probably wouldn''t bat an eye even if there were dozens of people like him. Are you surprised? Have you ever trained as a knight somewhere? Kels seems to have misunderstood that the trainer probably came for the purpose of enlisting in the Fahilia Army. But no matter how much it was, the trainer shook his head with a slight frown, as if being on the same side as Arele Ernesia made me teary-eyed. no. Instead, he taught me a little bit about where he works. It''s not something to hide again. You mean you''re working at the store for some reason? Its roughly like that. If you just give a rough outline, the other side is bound to misunderstand at will. Because humans are delusional beings. Perhaps, in his mind, the trainer felt like a girl who moved to Seoul from the countryside and was busy making a living every day. His gaze is also warm and warm, as if he were a little sympathetic. Think whatever you want. As if it didn''t matter if they were mistaken, she ignored it. You are really suffering I don''t think that''s what you''re talking about. The trainer sighed, saying he did not know his subject. I want to know who sympathizes with whom... From her point of view, it would be seen as nothing more than a braggart. No, even if you say so More than anything. It won''t be easy if it''s hard. Even more so when I think of your characteristics. Kels, who had been speaking with a bitter smile, hurriedly shut his mouth. if you. He noticed the meaning of what the trainer pointed out. how? If you look at it, you get cancer at once. The trainer casually exposed the young man''s hardships. Taming monsters. Not through training, but through innate abilities. Right? Kels simply opened his mouth slightly at the trainer''s point. It will be a straight line. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 697 - Episode 64 Episode 64 Episode 64 If you want to deny it, you have to make a good excuse here. An asshole is an asshole. How? Simple. Basically, the signals to this child are not uniform at all. She is also an expert, so she noticed a sense of incongruity at once. If you''re going to wear a camouge, you''d better study more. In the first ce, music, gestures, everything they do is fake. The ability tomunicate with monsters. I didn''t even ask, I decided. Kells shut his mouth wide in surprise, then reached out his hand toward the white fox eating his share at his feet. It''s not a special gesture, but the white fox reacts right away and rubs its head as if responding to it. At that moment, the trainer saw clearly. A special mental wavelength emitted from him. It''s an innate ability. Even if you look at it roughly, it''s probably a talent that wille out in one or two people every 200 years. Depending on the region, this ability is called Mangyetsu (Mͨ). It is a very rare ability, so it will be difficult to find rted data. hmm. What an odd name. But if it''s precious, is that good? can''t speak If youpare it with other talents, it can be said to be a truly miserable specialty. A talent that is difficult to be recognized by humans more than anything else. miss. How far do you know? At least I know better than you. The trainer exined the ability in a calm manner and really casually. Since birth, hemunicates with monsters. Of course, that doesn''t mean that the words are fluent. It is a feeling that the thoughts are conveyed and the condition of the monsteres naturally. To put it bluntly, it can be said that it is a talent that ispatible with the upper level of other heart pain. At the point of awakening to this ability without much practice, the potential is much higher this way. However, despite such a powerful ability, the trainer said this about it. As far as I know, no human being was born with it and had a good ending. In a good way, it is a power that has the potential tomunicate with non-human beings. But to put it another way? The Power of Tragedy. ...... In the eyes of other human beings, how would a person with that specialty be considered? It''s obvious. He who talks to monsters is a monster. ...... Ugh. A truly savage prejudice. It is man''s worst weakness. She murmured as if fed up. Those born with such a special ability in history do not have a good ending. Depending on the era, there were cases in which entire viges were burned down as persecution targets just because humans with such abilities were born. I can roughly guess your life. The trainer said confidently. In fact, even when he was listening to the circumstances just a moment ago, Kels was hiding that fact from the city as well. He introduced himself as a tourist who made a living by taming monsters with ordinary skills. No one hides their identity without reason. ???? indeed. As if he had nothing else to say, Kels lowered his head slightly in agreement. Then, as if in surrender, he slightly raised his hand. I have nothing more to argue about. It''s embarrassing when you get caught, but you must have felt relieved at the fact that the trainer''s reaction just treated it as if it was really nothing. It is as you said. I was born with a talent that few others can. So he quietly started talking about himself. Originally, I was the child of a concubine of a local aristocrat. The son of a concubine of an aristocrat who is not particrly famous in the region. Kells relpenforald. That is the young man''s real name. Relfenforald. It''s a name I don''t know. Because its just amon idiot. That''s why, even when I travel to other ces, no one really notices about it. It was before I took the railroad that I realized that I was different from others. At first, it was simply thought that the horses or livestock in the stable were obedient. At that time, no one was so suspicious. The decisive blow was when hemunicated with a monster that had identally flowed into him. He caressed an ordinary stray cat or puppy as if he were petting them. The monsters also gave in easily. Thats when I met this guy. Kels said while fiddling with the white fox that had finished eating. A sight that is not particrly dangerous. However, it would not have been so in the eyes of other human beings. Because the servant at work saw it. The trainer said nothing else. But his eyes trembled slightly. I must have guessed what you were going to say. Somehow, being in that mansion was annoying, so I left the house. He deliberately exaggeratedly exined it as if it were nothing special, but in reality it would not be that simple. Probably a lot of frustration and despair. and betrayal of humanity. But the trainer didn''t bother asking about it. Anything beyond that is a far cry, and above all, it is in the past. It must mean that there is nothing to say. By the way, the littledy is also a very strange person. What does it mean? No, usually when I talk about this, they usually ignore it. Or they look like they dont know why. But that little boy reacted a little differently than others. You look like you understand. It is an illusion. She casually denied it. Hmm Anyway, I didn''t mean to say anything gloomy. Where should I eat something? Watching the young man energetically looking around the menu board, the trainer tried to look away. But do you have any money? Dont belittle me. I have that much money. Well, really little. That''s a reallyme answer. If it''s not enough, I''ll pay even if I do the dishes. In addition, the way you speak enough to know how you''ve been. The trainer sighed and shook his head. Well, I just have to listen to a few words and leave. She is also not in a particrly idle position. And after a while... . The table, which had been filled with silence just a moment ago, had be a strange ce where the two voices went back and forth nonstop in just a few tens of minutes. So does that make sense? Seeing people as monsters just because their specialty is a bit entric! huh. huh. Kels talking while drunk. And the trainer also pretends to nod quietly. People dont understand us in the first ce. that''s right. that''s right. The cause, of course, is alcohol. Alcohol is really critical for people who are under a bit of stress. And it seems that he gets more talkative when he gets drunk. and trainer. I agree very much. She nods quietly, but her eyes are slightly open. Originally, alcohol was not given, but when he forcibly took half of it from Kells, who was slightly defenseless, and drank it, the two people who were drunk in the end were talking about their own difficulties, forgetting each other''s position. In the first ce, theres no way you can be a monster lover just because you canmunicate with monsters! Right! That''s right! Anyway, you dont know much about human women, do you? If you say that, the country will also be hurt. I want to date too?! It doesn''t matter anyway. We ended up telling each other everything we couldn''t say. It is best to ignore insignificant idiots. chin! The trainer put a hand on Kells'' shoulder and said. Due to the difference in height, I unintentionally became a patter, but I don''t care now. Ordinary human beings will never understand our feelings. Uh W ? It''s enough for us to do as we like. Ha ha ha ha ha Hearing that, Kels let out a slightly weakugh. I never thought I woulde to a ce like this and hear something like this. Even for a kid like this. Ill say it again, Im far older than you in life. Yes, yes. I''m not sure I''m listening properly. Anyway, for one reason or another, it came to Fahilia. Compared to other ces, it''s embarrassing topare here. The inhabitants of Fahilia are more tolerant than those elsewhere. Because he had often seen bizarre things, he was okay with humans walking around teaching monsters some tricks. Well, if I could live on a little more, I wouldnt wish for anything, but it seems like you dont understand my talent. Wrong! At that time, the trainer is Chin! He mmed the table with his two small arms and shouted. uh? Its not that people dont understand. It was wrong in the first ce! I have to say something. The trainer pointed out fiercely and ferociously. Emotions were wrong in the first ce! Most of all, you have a good sense of ying! Kuk! Since it is a sincere criticism, it sometimes hurts my heart. Wait a minute? little girl? So, if you are a youngdy, are you saying that something is different? Different! Very different! Chin trainer! Get up from your chair and put one foot on the table! up and said confidently. My skill at handling monsters is tens of thousands of times better than a kid like you! OK! I told you! Teach me then! Kells also shouted as if half-provoked. This was the beginning of a disaster caused by two drunkards without thinking. and a few hourster. Why did I say such nonsense? The trainer, whoter became clear-headed, recalled the memory of that time in his amodation and rolled around. Even reincarnated people sometimes make mistakes because of alcohol. Unwillingly, she must have proved it. Even if it was said while drunk, it would not be possible to say that the words once uttered were not there. Besides, if you take it off and he says something else for no reason and it gets into Arele Ernesia''s ears, it''s annoying. It''s already automatically imagined in my head. (Wow? I heard there''s an idiot who can''t keep his word? Hahahahahahaha! Is that you! Hahahahahahaha!) For some reason, I can hear Allel''sughter, as ifughing andughing, like an auditory hallucination. If that''s the case, it''ll actually stay that way. I''m sure. you can bet huh! If you take it off, stop!'' I don''t remember anything, but I don''t think you need to keep your promise. That sounds like a more naive idea, but so what? and the next day. Likewise, I went to his ce at the same time as usual... . ah Are you here? ha. nothing to ask I remember it. I keep my promise. huh? It''s not really what I want from the little girl... I remember it, but it seems that I thought it was a child''s bravado. That, in its own way, is a self-defeating reaction. Just watch. The trainer''s eyes widened and he confidently dered that he would help him once more. I will lend you my wisdom so that you can settle down here properly. Um, please? Kells nodded his head in disbelief at first, but he didn''t believe it very much. That would be amon reaction. red. Just look. It makes no sense to say it now. If you show the results properly and then make them lie down, that''s it. Let''s see if I can make such a fierce face after that. As if being pushed by a strange mistake, the trainer sincerely wanted toe out like this. Anyway, just think of it as being on a giant iceberg. Doesnt that melt eventually? noisiness. Trust me anyway. It seems that a strange dignity and confidence overflow from that small body. Kels stopped nodding his head involuntarily. First of all, it was decided to review his n from the beginning. The idea itself isnt too bad. Make the monster perform tricks to attract attention and get a share through it. But the way I appealed was wrong. Is it like that? If you try your hand at metallurgy on a street like this, no one will pay attention. The trainer''s point was extremely realistic and callous. It must have been a painful remark, but Kels grabbed the back of his neck and averted his gaze as if he was embarrassed. Nothing I''m not trying to make excuses. There was no other way. Fortunately, this ce has also received permission from the city side. In that respect, Fahilia is a ce where you canmunicate more fully than other ces. In the first ce, you can''t even get permission in other cities. It''s not really that kind of story. However, if you do, it is rmended to increase the scale more. scale? You put on a face that doesn''t know what you''re talking about. If possible, the bigger the stage, the better. You just need to increase the spectacle and attract enough audience. Therger the scale, the more people gather. I pointed out that first. in short Are you trying to make something like a theaterpany? Thats it. A circus troupe using monsters. That''s what she ims. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 698 - Episode 65 Episode 65 Episode 65 There are already many role models. Isn''t Kelly especially famous in that way? Among them, there are those who benefit from the appeal of a person with a lot of talent among different races. But they are them. They do it, but theres no way we cant do it. The trainer said firmly. It''s good to remember. bantling. That''s advice as a pioneer to thest. I rmend getting rid of the mindset that other people do but I cant. Of course, that''s not as easy as it sounds. capacity with capital. It may becking under various conditions. That doesn''t mean it''s impossible to try. hmm. what Maybe not. Yes, little girl, you are right. Have I been overwhelmed by the strange atmosphere? Is there anything else to say about that theory? Kels simply nodded slowly. okay. For now, I''ve entrusted the littledy with advice, so I''ll do as she tells me. however How? First of all, I suggested it. So, you can leave the rough stuff to me. This side will grab the cor and pull it. Dering with a confident attitude, the trainer decided to handle the necessary external procedures first. Just in that respect, we already have an advantage. The very trainer told Kells to wait for a while and personally went somewhere. huh? permission? Permission to open, too? Arele Ernesia. He suddenly blinked as if he was slightly puzzled by the trainer''s request and checked the documents she had submitted. It''s a big deal. I never thought I''d suddenly ask for an opening permit... I thought there was nothing I couldnt give. she demanded boldly. It was you, Arele Ernesia, who asked me to apply for a job. It is, but. What kind of wind suddenly blew? Arel put down the papers for a moment and stared at the trainer before asking. It''s like looking inside. But you don''t have to say it out loud. You know anyway. You know roughly what happened. Whether it happened yesterday or before that. This is the city of Arel. Even more so, trainers are first of all interested observers. Of course, there is no way that Arel will not be able to figure out her whereabouts. It doesnt matter since you dont seem to have any malice. Arel soon looked at the document again and checked the contents over and over again. But no matter what, this is Are you okay? I am responsible. If anything happens, I will take care of it. What would you do? At least there is no objection. Because if youe out so confident, you have to admit it. Moose : I mean look in the mirror when you get a chance. No need for any fuss. So, permission? You just need permission. Anything else didn''t matter. A promise is a promise. If this is what you want to do, I''ll put a stamp on it. Arel cheerfully stamped approval on the permit. It''s no wonder that it usually takes a few days just to receive the procedure. It''s an expedient, but it''s solved. Well, originally, Arel also didn''t intend to listen to that kind of nonsense easily, but this time, I thought it was an exception. ruler. permit. A trainer who epts the permit returned by Arel and puts it in his bosom. About the rest of the procedure, Ill have someone tell me about itter. It will be solved even if you don''t have toe to each one yourself. At such consideration, the trainer snorted as if it were useless meddling. It doesn''t matter. This is enough. I will not pay any more debt. Arel, like a child who doesn''t want to lose, smiled bitterly without realizing it. So, what kind of kid is that person who gave you a whim? Then there is no need for meddling. know. Don''t worry, I won''t be approaching you. A tone of voice that makes it sound like you won''t steal other people''s toys. In that respect, there is no big difference between Arell and Harial. Suppressing that feeling, the trainer turned his head. And before leaving... . There is nothing special just. just? It just makes me feel bad because it reminds me of the old stupid me. After saying that, she went outside and disappeared. You are your old self. but. I don''t know if that would be a good enough reason. I''d like to intervene, but I''d rather not interfere this time. Why don''t you just leave it alone? With that kid''s talent, there''s nothing to worry about. Arel thought so and checked the documents again. by the way Are you really going to do this? A truly absurd proposition. But it''s something I''m personally interested in. If it goes well, I will benefit. I hope you will be rewarded for giving me permission. Arel quietly cheered. As far as the lord''s point of view. and . At least with that, at least take a look at yourself. Other than that, I felt like a partner with a job. No matter how tired we are of humans, we have no choice but to live with them. Think again. ruler. permit. why? permit. Hut! A few secondster, Kels rubbed his eyes and stared at the license issued by his trainer. Even if you don''t look at it that way, it''s not fake. no I''m not particrly suspicious, but... On the contrary, I never imagined that I would really get a permit ande back. How? I was a bit lucky. and and? There are some things in the world that are better not to ask. As he spoke in a slightly dark atmosphere, Kels had to be careful even with his breathing for a moment. joke. At least it''s not a way to get into trouble the next day. I had a bit of a connection. ah Is it like that? Usually, in the logic of living in the world, excuses are bound to work out somehow if you say that you were lucky or that you solved it through someone you know. But can I really take it? Anyway, Im not interested. And I decided to think of it as being on the same boat. On the contrary, it went well. Let''s use this as an opportunity to make a big profit and pay off the debt. The trainer eventually came up with that excuse a little while ago. but To really get permission from the Monster Circus... Kelsined in a way he never imagined this would actually happen. Above all, based on experience. I was certain. Even if the little girl is an experience. So youre not a kid. As he reflexively said the number of times he had said it now, the trainer lightly kicked Kells in the shin. Ugh! I can''t take it anymore after receiving this. Now the back is a cliff. Ugh Indeed it is. You can''t take it anymore. huh. It is one of the two, either redundant or ruined and rotting on the street. that''s too extreme You know Is there any suitable way? There can be no way. After all, life is all or nothing. That is the trainer''s own view of life. Anyway, this can be sessful. It''s not bad that the perception of this ce is a leisurely tourist destination. The people here are people whoe for entertainment. Anyway, they are the ones who open their wallets enough if they are interested. Above all, you have yourself. I can''t tell that young man again, but there are not a few times I''ve benefited a little in a simr way. Come to think of it, there''s no reason to do this... It was said that it was nonsense that came out of drunkenness, but there is no loyalty to help a mediocre person to this extent. Think of it as a one-time mistake. Anyway, we must hurry. I know that, but So what should I do? The most important thing. Securing the necessary monsters. secure? When I noticed that I was asking something obvious, Kells paused and asked cautiously. You don''t mean to save another monster, do you? Isnt that obvious? In the first ce, the one I had with me now was only one hundred fox. It''s not cute, but isn''t it harsh to entrust all the fortunes of the future business to one kid? We need more diversity. Even if you say that, it''s not easy to find, isn''t it? Monsters are not something you can buy from the bottom of the market. Common sense would make it impossible for wild beasts, let alone monsters. It doesn''t matter. The trainer, as if he had a way to think of that, smirked slightly and went ahead. I will use the most standard method. It is better to prepare and follow. ???? Jeongseok? No monsters? Then we can go get it. then where? That''s obvious too. If you dont have it, just go where it is. The ce the trainer pointed to was far away... Beyond the city, the great outdoors... . The standard is to hunt and obtain what you need. Are you insane? Kels asked in disbelief, half bewildered, but the kid meant it. The trainer punches his ass! It was kicked high and urged again. Come on, get ready! All you need are camping gear and gear to survive in the wild for long periods of time. This little boy was sincere. Above all, I felt a strange pressure, as if I would break it on the spot if I did not follow. Ah Okay. Got it! Kells was in a hurry and rushed to get ready as soon as he was urged. It is just the right day. The trainer spoke in a more rxed voice than before, perhaps feeling relieved aftering out of the stuffy city and out into the vast wilderness. Good air and good mana density. With this, you might be able to find a good enough guy. Air aside, mana density? Does that have anything to do with the appearance of monsters? has exist. Ordinarily, don''t you know that? jerk! She might have kicked me in the shin, but she seemed to feel better after a long time, and she began to release her knowledge obediently. What does the monster have? A magic stone? If it''s usually rted to mana, that''s it, right? answer. Then, how do you think the mana of that magic stone will be concentrated? ..... hmm. As soon as I let go of the rhyme with the feeling that I don''t know, she immediately went into exnation. Magic stones are like engines to monsters. engine? ah Are you talking about the one on that ship or the train... I wouldpare it differently. Humans use their power by umting their mana in a separate organ or simrly created ce. When the knights hone their auras, they umte them in the danteon through the practice method recently spread by Arell. Or wizards create mana circles and umte them there. But that is an acquired training method. However, it is possible for monsters to umte energy instinctively and innately without having to take such a cumbersome method. Is that a magic stone? Therefore, the stronger the monster, therger and purer the magic stone. There are many ways for monsters to increase the energy of magic stones. Either by umting mana in the air or directly consuming it. Intake? Is there anything else to say? The trainer deliberately pretended to bite. It looks like a child ying tricks, but once you understand the meaning, it won''t be very pleasant. Are you eating it? Exactly wild animals No, humans are no different. Anyway, that''s not easy either. Thats why most monsters instinctively seek ces with high mana density. The reason why monsters sometimes attack the vige is simple. This is because humans are attracted to the tiny amount of mana they possess. Isnt that dangerous? It doesn''t matter. It is an instinctive story, and it can be suppressed with training. Hmm?????? For example, the lord of this ce damn Arell Arell Ernesia. When he gave the example of Arell, he frowned slightly, but Kels didn''t notice. In the past, I trained griffons separately and tamed them so that they would not attack humans. The reason the trainer knows this is because he investigated it in the past when he was hostile to Arell. It seems that the secret to taming the griffon like that is that now, the griffon raised by Arell forms a group and roams the nature of Fahilia to their heart''s content, preventing monsters from easily approaching the city. In the end, the way to find the monster is simple. Prepare a strong bait. Or choose a ce with a high probability of appearing. And if you search for areas with high mana density, you will naturallye across something useful. she said with conviction. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 699 - Episode 66 Episode 66 Hmm The little girl knows everything. It is a basic requirement. It''s said as if it''s nothing, but it''s knowledge that even professional hunters and mercenaries don''t pay much attention to. however? The question is, isnt it dangerous here? Kels asked as he fumbled with his fingertips for the sword hanging from his waist. First of all, it was brought just in case, and he received his own education, so he could do a little bit of swordsmanship, but he was not as good as the knights. I don''t know if it''s one or two thieves, but how much can I wield against monsters? Even more so, with a child... He has the talent tomunicate with monsters, so he knows how dangerous it can be. Dangerous. The trainer also spoke frankly without saying anything else. hey?????? No worries. As long as you follow what I tell you to do, it won''t be a big deal. If anything, she might be able to do something about it. There is no existence that can be a variable to that extent in this region. How can I I have investigated in the past. There would not have been any major changes to the ecosystem. The trainer confidently said that. Okay. I pride myself on being second to none in this field... what i get it. Whatever you decide to do, follow through to the end. No, isnt it polite to say something like lets work hard when you usually say this? I have no loyalty to you. I wonder if I walked through the forest for a while, having a conversation with this feeling. ???? quiet. Upon reaching a certain point, the trainer gently raised his hand and signaled to be quiet. Here. Let''s ambush and wait here. The trainer put his hand down as if he wanted to say that. By the time both of them were lying on their stomachs, leaning low and pressing their bodies to the floor, waiting. In the meantime, the trainer held out something to him to exin something. And this Something like a big belt. What is this Are you going to wear it around your waist? Its a joke, a joke. That''s why I hope you don''t look at me so pathetically. You can fill that with the monsters you want to tame. Although it is temporary, it has the effect of suppressing instincts, so it is said that the probability of attacking people is reduced. That is absurd. Still, if you dont train in the long term, you cant be relieved. No, thats that, but I think there will be guys who will abuse it if they are open about it. As if it was an unexpected opinion, the trainer kept his mouth shut. That''s why I''m not revealing it. what? naught. be quiet now All monsters also run away. It was as if he was forcibly trying to cut off the topic. For now, Kels also moved his lips for a moment, then closed them and waited in silence. how long did you wait for that I''m getting a bit sore, so can''t I get up for a while? It was around the time when I was desperately thinking about it. Oh w ... T3? Let''s reflexively hold our breath at the vaguely audible speech. Feeling the trainer''s gaze, Didn''t I tell you to do that?'', exhale slowly again. rustle. I heard something approaching and trudged on the bait I ced! Turbuck! He approached with heavy footsteps. ???? what? oh! Ice Drake. The trainer murmured, suppressing his voice as if he was slightly excited. He''s a pretty good guy, too. I like those shiny white scales! hmm Anyway, you can tame that thing, right? If you can. Kells grabbed the tool his trainer had given him and thought of what to do once again. good. And I went out confidently. rustle. Drake reflexively growled at the sudden sound, but the sound soon faded, as if the tool the trainer had given him hadn''t worked. Yes, you are good, you are good I don''t know if he really reacts to those words, but at least he doesn''t run away. And now this If you fill it up and tame it, it''s perfect... . huh? Only then did I realize one problem. Hey little girl. So I can fill this up, but can I just walk up to it and fill it up? cheer up. A rare word of encouragement. However, rather than sincerity, the tone of watching something pitiful is stronger. I realized its meaning. The big eeeseeei snarled drake swung his front paw. Aaaaaaagh! I hurriedly took a backward step, but if I made a mistake, I almost got stabbed in the body. Wait, this is dangerous! huh. So try hard to fill it up. It was. It''s safe if you fill it up to the end, but it doesn''t mean it''s safe before you fill it. Did you mean that? Aaaaaaaa! Kells yelled and had to parry Drake''s torso. cooong! Thanks to the effect of the artifact, Kels did not receive a fatal attack, but Kels was pushed and rolled as if he could not ignore his weight. I think I can hear a sigh from inside that bush. It can''t be helped! I''mpletely sick of fighting and hunting! What are your abilities for? Ah! I realized at that point. But soon you realize the problem. for a moment! That''s right, I only know how these guys feel at best?! What good is that now! It''s pitiful. The trainer sighed in exhaustion. It''s the same as just rotting without being able to save the precious talent that I have been waiting for like that. Your power is not a simple reception. It is a two-waymunication. What are you talking about! Ugh! In the meantime, hit again and roll. If it went on like this, it seemed like it would be a delicious meal for him. Teach me properly! Ugh. In other words, empathy means that if it is possible to receive, it is also possible to give. Since ancient times, the scary part of that specialty is not just listening to the intentions of beings that cannotmunicate. Conversely, it is possible to give Of course, it is difficult to interfere with beings whose intellect exceeds a certain level. But if it''s just an animal, maybe it''s as simple as that? Even if you say that, oh oh oh oh! I listened to the exnation, but I couldn''t figure out what to do. Think carefully. If you can''t do that, there''s nothing left after this. Its too cold! joy. The trainer didn''t give any more advice, as if he really didn''t have the heart to teach him more. Actually, it''s not my intention to give it away. If you really don''t make it, there''s no next... The business he is trying to do now must eventually be done with his hands. Of course, it is possible to feed them from start to finish, but that is not the intention. It''s annoying more than anything. If that''s the case, shouldn''t she continue to work forever? Well, if it''s really dangerous, I''ll intervene, but I''m going to watch until the veryst minute. I''ve mastered healing magic to some extent, so if I''m still breathing, I can get it back somehow, and if it doesn''t work, I''ll take it to Arele Ernesia. Of course, what a terrible thought for Kells, who must be in trouble. Fortunately, he doesn''t even know what this kid is thinking. I don''t even have time to think about it. Aaaaaaagh! chewed! Chew! Okay. Drake''s teeth are sharp, so it should be chewed cleanly. Easy to seal. That''s a joke you can''tugh at! joke. It''s not? Ki Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya! I really cant see it. With such thoughts in mind, the trainer first watched Kels'' rudeness. Meanwhile, he too was desperately trying. Even if you say so! how to use it... hmm?'' Come to think of it, that little boy said so. Not only receiving, but also sending. I thought desperately what that meant. What is that monster thinking? His specialty is a sense of hostility and fear, as if he is wary of strangers. this is the reception. Then what about transmission? Ugh! then. He was as focused as possible. I stared straight ahead so as not to lose sight of the monster''s eyes, and endured it just barely. The tail he swung just barely grazed the nape of his neck, but he managed to hold it in. Please, please a little listen! Concentrate on praying half earnestly as if praying. Listen carefully as you would normally listen to a monster''s mood. It''s not actually audible, but if you do, you''ll definitely hear it. then vice versa. calm down. He cleared his throat and spoke carefully. What matters is the doctor. Voice is just a means for conveying mental impressions. Drake paused for a moment. Isn''t that why you''re tilting your head? A human-like reaction when hearing hallucinations. if? Kels concentrated once more. I evoked words again. wealth I''m asking you, so why don''t you calm down and listen to me? If someone sees it, they might think it''s crazy. It''s rare for anyone to talk to a monster this seriously. Rather, the only gaze that is watching is sending something satisfying. It''s clumsy, but it can be seen that it has barely entered the basics. You are very strict Perhaps because I was careless, the monster growled again. Hurry up and use your abilities again to calm down. Now, while filling that artifact, I''m bringing out the senses from earlier several times stronger. If you do that? It can be said that a chain of mental transmission is created. If that happens, you will never be able to attack him easily again. Best of all, you can issuemands without having to concentrate very hard. Isnt that brainwashing? At the point where Kels felt ufortable, the trainer sighed lightly, saying he knew that. It is not brainwashing. To simply make you feel like part of a pack. It is to make them think of them as colleagues who are not naturally hostile. If you dont want to do it, just do it now. And these times are tough times for Drake as well. I thought I would starve to death if I missed it here. Chit. okay. Got it. As if determined, Kels caressed Drake and tightened the ne. Paige at that moment! For a moment, I felt as if something was stabbing me in my spine. It''s probably the effect the kid was talking about. Soon, Drake easily approached him and bowed his head, seemingly forgetting the awkward reaction. ha'' Is this going to secure one? It was hard. When the tension is released, I feel like I''mpletely exhausted. Still, it seemed like it would look ugly to sit down, so Kells barely held on. What are you thinking about? huh? What are you talking about? You got what you need for now. Only one. Considering the guys he used to take with him, now there are two. And it''s still not enough to form a circus troupe. Diversity is the best safety book. How many more times are we going to do this? At least I could do five more today. Kels stood up and gestured towards Drake. The guy recognizes his intention and approaches him. and. Are you crazy?! He rides the drake and escapes. How could you do this five more times! With his cry, he rides the drake and disappears far away. Are you putting into practice what you have learned? And the trainer slowly tilted his head slightly... . Heh. Iughed lightly and caught up with him in just 3 minutes and forcibly dragged him to the ce to secure the next monster. The road to the goal is still long and far away. Most of the necessary monsters were also airlifted. Regarding the import of monsters, the trainer said he would take care of it personally, and he went around busily somewhere. Besides that, it''s really busy enough to roll your eyes. The practical procedure is solved by the trainer with a riddle and expedient, but Kells is not idle. how to use abilities. I had to master it first. chin! The trainer brought dozens of thick old books and handed them over. I will memorize everything. Making such unreasonable demands or directly teaching them how to tame monsters made them suffer. But the reason he didn''tin was because he had an intuition that he really needed it. I thought it was odd. No matter how you look at it, how can she, who only looks like a child, have this kind of knowledge and that level of skills? The reason I didn''t ask it was for one reason only. don''t dig too big I instinctively sensed it. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 700 - Gaiden Episode 67 Gaiden Episode 67 The trainer never revealed his real name or himself. They ask or listen, but they don''t talk about themselves. No, I guess I hate to say it. At least I think I have that kind of notice. Even if it looks like this, there are things I have seen as a child of an aristocratic family. However, even after noticing such a suspicious side, the reason he dared to follow the trainer''s words was because of one thing. For some reason, I felt a sense of unity. It''s like an attitude to understand something of yourself. No one has ever said anything like that. Everyone just treated him as if he was a genie or treated him as something dangerous. There was no reverse. That''s why I decided to try it once. And whether the belief was right or not will soon be known as the result. After a lot of hard work, the time has finallye to see the conclusion. You worked hard until today. The trainer proudly spoke to Kells. A proud attitude, as if a teacher admits to his student that it is okay to be independent now. You know is it starting now? I''m afraid to say it as if it''s already over. Anyway, only results remain. It''s really extrememeness. Once I did everything I was told As instructed, I honed my skills and pushed my knowledge as quickly as possible. Besides that, we also secured a ce to open a circus. The initial n was to open a theatricalpany in Pahilia, but it seems that there were some circumstances during the negotiations. Instead of Pahilia, he moved to Etelpaina, a sea resort. well that''s not too bad It seems that tourists are flocking theretely. He tamed the monsters enough and taught them tricks. In addition to that, we also hired staff. By the way, I got quite a lot of loans Are you really okay with this? Lets get started! Are you ignoring my concerns? Did you intentionally ignore it? The trainer told Kels to be confident. I tried hard enough. So there must be consequences. Do you say something unexpectedly nice? What did you think of me? In any case, now is the time to open the curtain in earnest. To let everyone know about our existence. Let everyone know that he is not an ominous and odious monster, but an existence that can be admired by everyone. Monster Circus. Its opening itself was surprisingly well received by people. To be honest, I thought it was surprising. What do you mean? No, I thought people would just be afraid and oppose it. Kels admired as he surveyed the packed audience as if to surprise him. If there are people who don''t know anything ande to see it just out of curiosity. There are not a few people who really understand what they are doing ande to enjoy it. The fact that the tickets on the first day were sold as if they had sprouted wings is probably proof of that. Of course, it''s up to them what happens after that. This is my first time Seeing my expectant gaze. Everything depends on how you use it. The trainer quietly nced at him and said in a low voice. They know nothing. And I''m not interested. sharp speech. It was no different than usual, but her speech was quieter than usual. That''s why we have to use it even more. Kels made a face that said he had something to say, but for now he kept his mouth shut. Anyway, for now, getting resultses first. That''s how the curtain rises for the first performance. Before starting the full-scale performance, the head of the theaterpany To be exact, Kells, who had been given the title almost half-kicked, stepped forward as if embarrassed. He greeted the audience before starting the performance. First of all, our performance I would also like to express my sincere gratitude to those who came to the first performance like this. It''s sincerity, not pretending. Even if it wasn''t, there would be many other things to see here, so I came here. Whether it''s curiosity or other reasons, just buying a ticket makes you want to bow your head a few times. But at length, it will only bore you. After all, you probably didnte to see me. Moderately light. However, be careful not to be too frivolous. It''s not that simple. What a young man says naturallycks respect. Even so, it must be the effect of learning basic etiquette and conversation skills. Then, let me tell you a simple caution before this performance. In fact, the reason he personally greeted me right now is not because of a useless pretense, but because there is something that needs to be done. Due to the nature of the performance they are about to do, it is something that must be mentioned. As those of you who know our Monster Circus already know, we show off the talents of the monsters we have tamed. Some know, and those who bought tickets out of curiosity seem quite puzzled. So it had to be mentioned. By the way, monsters are not metaphors, they are really living monsters themselves. It''s good to show it once. As he beckoned, a monster with a leash on a leash came out prowling from inside the stage. A wolf-like monster with glossy fur in five different colors. The audience roared as if in amazement. As you can see, this guy is quiet. Most of all, they listen to ourmands thoroughly because we trained them with our own special secret method. Appeal that you have been thoroughly educated by directly stroking or boldly holding a snack and putting your hand up to your mouth. The trainer said it would be necessary for a while to exin this beforehand. To avoid confusion, what else was said? Where are the measures to prevent litigation? Did you also say I understood the purpose. When the exnation waspleted with sincerity and sincerity, the audience seemed to understand the characteristics of the main performance to some extent. Then, I hope you will enjoy our performances from now on. Anyway, this is the start. Performances at Monster Circus are basically divided into three characteristics. The first one might look normal, but turn on the music and have the monster dance or do some tricks to it. Make it the first topic to show, and gradually raise the hurdles from the second. Aaaaaaa! It makes use of the talents of those with strong characteristics, including monsters that can emit fire or ice particles. For example, the embers spewed out by monsters with me pockets inside their bodies now fly through the air and draw various shapes. Scary looking monsters show off colorful art. It will be enough to arouse the curiosity of the viewer. However, if there is no stimtion, there will be no reaction. Scary monsters be even more powerful. Things that are easy to attract people with their looks are even more beautiful. It was thanks to the training of trainers that they were selected to make such distinctions possible and instructed to organize the contents of the performance. It''s not just about teaching tricks. How you present them is important. Still, it would be worthwhile to give such tenacious advice. The audience watching the performance showed no signs of dissatisfaction. At least there was no one toin on the spot. It brought great relief to Kels, who was still watching the audience''s reaction nervously from behind the scenes. We can expect results. It certainly wouldn''t be enough to think that way. Speaking of the results first, it would not be a fuss even if I said it was a great sess. No, Im excited. What are you talking about! It''s sure to be a big hit! With the exception of the only trainer who was pouting as if he was missing something, everyone else was excited. I thought it would be a bit more sessful. How high have you set the hurdles? Was it already full? There should have been a lot of people outside the performance tent. No, you cant see the performance there anyway. He is a strict kid in a strange ce. I want to aim for a social boom in the end. That makes the most sense. He''s smart, but he''s surprisingly stupid. Its done. It''s a huge sess for us. In any case, the seats were sold out and there were already people asking to buy tickets for the next performance. To wish for greater sess than this would sound like a luxury. So, inmemoration of today, let me buy it! He shouted that he would give a treat for the members who gave their strength today. Naturally, everyone cheered and showed enthusiastic response. drink for them. He also told the resting monsters to give them special nutritious snacks. Anyway, the biggest contributor is the monsters. ruler! Because I already made a reservation for a good store! Let''s hurry up! After that, I took the members and held a dinner party to praise their hard work to the fullest all night. In the middle of the night, Kells goes alone to the ce where the monsters are resting and is tidying up the ce. It was pitiful to lock them in a cold cage, so they split the money they didn''t have at the time, rented a building, demolished the entire interior, and created a ce for monsters to freely graze. Yeah, you did a good job too. Now, eat a lot and get some rest. Basically, it''s his job to manage these guys. Knowledge. After teaching basic tricks, basic management can be done by other humans. Even if you say so I brought these guys, so of course it''s my duty to do it myself. That''s what it means to be knowledgeable. Who is talking about who. red. The reason the trainer didn''t say it was probably because he was stung. Gently, she secretly ces something behind her. Looking closely, it''s the same package he brought. Even if you don''t tell me, I''m taking care of these guys properly now. Hung I brought it because I was afraid it would be insufficient. words do not support Kels has recently gotten a bit of a feel for the kid. Pretending to be indifferent. Even if you pretend to be sharp. Surprisingly, I am not good at looking away. Unexpectedly, he is a meddler. what? no. They said that these guys are energetic today. If I told him, I would have frowned arrogantly. And even now, this guy just pretends not to know while fiddling with the monsters in moderation, expressionless. If you have something to say, do it. Is that so? Then let me do it without hesitation. it serves him right. Aren''t eyes good? He was silent for a moment, as if to catch his breath. thank you for helping. He bowed his head towards her and said. Short but perfect sincerity. It is not an empty word. If it hadn''t been for your advice, I would have been on the street by now. And I would have starved to death. No, that much Snowy roadside. cold corpse. And kicking the ball... stop! Ugh! Is it really possible? It''s really embarrassing that that''s the case. Well, its true that I got help anyway. I''m just talking. However, she struck it as if it was nothing special, as if she was trying to calmly dismiss the fact. hmm''? Actually, I was just giving instructions. Everything else is the result of your creation. So there is no need to say again. But thanks to you, my thoughts have changed. At that moment, the trainer looked back with a questioning look. I expected all the other reactions, but it felt like I hadn''t even thought of what I just said. I thought I wouldnt be understood by others. childhood. By the time he realized his own heterogeneity, he did not know it. It wasn''t until the hateful gazes of others came into his eyes that he realized. I thought I was someone who could only be hated by someone. In fact, wandering around with monsters like an obsessive might be surprisingly immature rebellion. If it is simply for the purpose of living, it is enough to learn even moderate skills. In the first ce, his heterogeneity is not revealed on the surface, so he can do anything to hide it. But I didnt feel like doing it. Even if it was only toe, I showed up and went around. But I never thought I would be admired by someone. After the performance, I heard a child talking. amazing! That bro is great! Up until now, only contempt had been spoken about him, which he feared or feared. I realized that sometimes the opposite can also happen. Perhaps you wanted to tell me that. what''? did you say Then you understand. On the contrary, the trainer who looks bewildered as if to say something. That doesnt mean Opposite. Eventually, as if giving up on something, she starts talking about something. Once upon a time there was a certain foolish child. A long ago? Yeah. A long time ago that could not be counted. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 701 - Episode 68 Episode 68 Episode 68 A child born in an ordinary family who is neither particrly wealthy nor poor. It wasn''t even smart. It wasn''t stupid either. Just an immature child that you can see everywhere. It is the only thing that child has the eyes to understand the foreign things that humans cannotmunicate. The child can understand any being. Also, any monster bes submissive in front of the child. At first, I thought it was a coincidence, but as incidents gradually ur and get entangled in them, the child realizes his uniqueness. A child with a talent that others do not have. If so, what would happen to the child? How did it go? Surprisingly, the child quickly adapted to his specialty. I was lucky and, above all, I had an opportunity to do so. I did things that normal people couldnt do. The distinction between good and evil was clear, so I didnt abuse my power. Then, arent they respected normally? Kels hesitated before answering. The world often calls such a being a hero. However, the trainerughed lightly. Wrong. Usually you would think of me as a hero. But the reality is different. used of being a demon. Even if you have a talent that others can''t do and how good you use it, you won''t be admired. no No way Then I will ask the other way around. Have you ever not used your talents for someone else? Kels was at a loss for words. He probably remembered something simr to what the trainer said. He also has bitter memories. Even that Arele Ernesia never wastes her genius for free. Because he knows too. Humans are not grateful for pure giving. Rather, it bes isted. That is what I understand. And to teach means the opposite. In a world like this, it is only the non-humans who understand us. The eyes of the trainer who said that were filled with only deep disappointment. What I wanted to tell you was It was a way for people like us to live in such a world. Well, it seems that it didn''t go the way she intended. Don''t trust humans, trust your own talents and the monsters that follow you. Then there will be no heartache. that''s her credo. Actually, I wanted to teach you that. you. But your mindset is not wrong. If you are satisfied with this, that is also an answer. The trainer affirmed that he was not wrong. Who is right? Just because someone''s life is uneven, that person''s feelings are not the standard for all justice. You''re not too young to admit that. Anyway, with this, I helped you as promised. After all, they will have to work hard to continue this momentum. If you practice only what I have taught you, you will soon perish. But there is no loyalty to take care of that. The promise ends with this. A promise made while drunk. It''s okay even if you shed it once. Kells seemed to be trying to say something, but now she has no intention of listening. If you learn any more from me, you will only be adversely affected. There is a difference between the girl who gave up on human kindness and that kid who wants to be acknowledged by humans. So, no more interference than this. Please dont be betrayed like me. I got up quietly and went outside immediately. you. Sometimes on a whim, Ie to watch. So don''t ruin it. After saying that, her presence disappeared without a sound. A littlete, Kells jumped out and tried to find her, but with only mediocre abilities, he couldn''t even find the heel of the little boy. I had no intention of getting deeply involved from the beginning. The trainer took over and sat on top of a nearby building, watching the city below. Gorgeous. Even in the middle of the night, the lights are shining brightly and all sorts of games are overflowing. And full of humans. However, she deliberately watches from a ce where the light does not reach. I am really immature. When I was grumbling that didn''t really suit my appearance, I got a chin from the back. A sign came down. The trainer did not look back. It was obvious who it was. Is it so free? huh? Are you busy? Even if it looks like this, Im thinking about going to y together after a while. joy. It''s really worth it. Arele Ernesia. He smirks as if he clearly knows what has happened. I must have been watching the whole situation anyway. You think I''ll do something different with this? Well, what about it? Arel spoke skillfully, as if he already knew what the trainer wanted to ask. Ill say it for now, but it wasnt my intention. It''s just a coincidence that you got involved with that kid. acquaintance. And after all, that''s more than our karma. Arell said so. For some reason, we''re bound to get tangled up with guys just like us. you know? Intuition, not logic. His luck as a reincarnated person he says. Even the trainers do not deny it. On the one hand, I wished you had a chance to watch people again. That''s a no-brainer. Originally, when you get older, you get more remote. In short, is this what you want to say?? ruler. ruler. should I be friendly? Should I go out and y? Hey, don''t just stay at home, go out and do a part-time job. Sounds like an old woman. act. Arel made a subtle expression, as if he had nothing else to say. Well, I''m sure he''s doing that to get rid of pretentiousness. It doesnt matter if I get involved with that kid a little more, right? Who do you like? Anyway, even if Kels does well there, it is Arell who enjoys the effect to the fullest. Isn''t it obvious Dont worry. The debt is paid off somehow. The trainer said so and jumped down. Arel didn''t bother to pursue it, just stared down at it with a calm gaze. But would you know? Human ties are surprisingly futile and yet tenacious. Can you really kick hard? Arel muttered something as if asking for it and went back. The observation ends here. Whatever the rest, it''s up to the kid''s choice in the end. Usually, a one-time rtionship doesnt end. That, too, must be said as an experience. After the trainer''s advice, Kells'' business was going on as smoothly as possible. Not only do they simply practice the advice they hear, but they weigh and ponder over and over again. As a result, Monster Circus continued its smooth box office sess even after the trainers took their hands off. People around them show interest and try to contact them to see if they have ns to expand the scale further. Such an unparalleled sess. There are people who envy it. On the other hand, there were also those who gave a disapproving look. Kut! A damnmoner! Noble Laffin, who had previously quarreled with Kells. When he saw the tent owned by the monster circus troupe, he gnashed his teeth in anger. young master. Calm down... It''s just amoner''s business. It doesn''t matter anyway! I don''t care what businesses themoners do. There is only one reason why teeth are grinding. The humiliation suffered because of thatmoner. Of course, to say it that way, it was a one-sided grudge after all, and Kels did nothing wrong. In any case, causal retribution. However, human beings usually have a habit of not admitting their faults themselves. What kind of humiliation did you go through because of that guy? You can''t forget it, can you? He then and thereafter wrote and posted a document directly protesting. he is a noble And a bunch ofmoners climbed up. But nobody took his side. What Arell Ernesia himself rejected. You have no idea how bitterly I had to hear from my father because of that. Even at the family home, she reprimanded Raffin with a blueplexion. But calling it humiliation is itself wrong. He doesn''t really have that kind of awareness. young master. However, the subordinates also did not bother to point out the Jeju people''s faults. It''s not that they don''t know, but they have no choice but to side with their master. but If you touch it wrongly, Arell Ernesia-sama will not stay still. Not to mention, this is Arel''s territory. If it happened again, it was obvious how he woulde out. That''s why the main family won''t provide any support. Its okay. This time, I also received my own support. ???? yes? It was a fact that even his subordinates did not know. Come to think of it, he has been in touch with someely. That child From the looks of it, he seems to be the son of some aristocratic family. The person hemunicated with was from the Relfenforald family. On the other side, they are looking for Kells, who left on his own. But he wasn''t looking for a runaway child. Anyway, it seems that the family appreciates him standing out. It doesn''t matter if you simply stay hidden, but it seems to be difficult if you be famous. Thanks to that, I was able to speak. Kikukkukkkuk... Although he did not receive support from his family, he was promised various things by the Relfenforald family instead. Rather than attracting resources from the main family, I was able to receive help with something more unconventional. Ha but Dont worry. I''m not going to attack you openly. You don''t have to create amotion in the city. Or do it quietly. After all, this is a great tourist destination that hundreds of thousands of peoplee and go every day. No matter what happens to one or two of them, if you pay attention, you won''t notice. I draw it into a trap and deal with it. Would that be possible? Is it possible. After all, there is one more person to avenge the humiliation. He grinned and thought of another object of his grudge. I was with him at the time... . A kid''s face... . What a foolish idea that was, they were unaware of anything, not even grasping the subject. After that day, the trainer was immersed in other things to avoid paying attention to Kells as much as possible. I''m just quietly doing chores. Even if I wanted to do something else, I wasn''t very motivated. Anyway. I didn''t want to see that disgusting face. Noisy Lizard. Ignoring Delnef''sints, she absentmindedly just does mechanical chores. I said I would pay off the debt, so I have to do something else, but I don''t even think about that for the time being. ah I need a furry The trainer was about to go homeining today. She slowly rolled her eyes left and right. Shall we move? I was worried, but soon gave up. Because I''m not interested. Doesn''t seem worth it. immediately after making that decision. A presence hidden in the darkness jumped out and grabbed her and pulled her as it was. kidnap? It''s not just a simple indiscriminate crime... Even while being transported, the trainer calmly thought about that. The first one was annoying, and the second one was somehow curious that he was aiming at himself on purpose. It is not an indiscriminate crime aimed at money. No, if that''s the purpose in the first ce, there''s no reason to aim for such an insignificant looking kid. As you can see, I was hired! movement to im. But I really want to snort at her. It is possible to repulse right away, but for now, it was self-important. Come to think of it, I forgot about that idiot''s existence for a while. An opponent that can be guessed immediately came to mind. Come to think of it, the aristocrat whom she bullied because she was half annoyed at the time. Was it rapine or something? You didn''t use your hand behind it, did you? Currently, there is a position to be in seclusion, and above all, I was busy with Kells-rted matters, so I forgot about it. He''s not even worth remembering in the first ce. A simple grudge? Or something else?'' If so, it would be more convenient to face-to-face with the youngster after being safely transported. I''ll be a good partner to vent my anger.'' There was a little bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of Sometimes I need a punching bag to vent my anger on. But at this time, the trainer didn''t think of it. No, the ident didn''t reach there half unconsciously. Their other purpose... . Around that time, it was no exaggeration to say that the Monster Circus was nowpletely established there. Thank you for your effort! iced coffee Everyone did a good job today. Thanks to that, it turned out to be a good show. Kells encouraged everyone by saying usible things, probably getting used to his attitude as a person in charge now. There are no performances scheduled for a few days from today. The Monster Circus always takes a break because managing the condition of the staff and monsters is the most important thing. When you have to teach a new trick and rest is the most important thing, what do you say Um. Anyway, that girl... Aren''t youing too? After that day, Kells waited for his trainer during and after the performance. I wondered if he woulde to take a look and check it out, but he hasn''t been seen recently. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 702 - Gaiden Episode 69 Gaiden Episode 69 I don''t know if it would be better for me to visit.'' Anyway, since I know roughly where she is, I can always visit and ask how she is doing. There''s no need to hesitate. Whatever you say, it''s a benefactor. Turning away from it all over again must be the mindset of those who are not even as good as animals. Then Id rather visit you on this holiday Let''s talk again. when you think so Took. Something fell over his head. what? It is a paper. Who threw out the trash? Let''s wonder and pick it up. I soon realized the difort. In the first ce, who would throw away trash from the sky? Above all, it is not simply trash. Just look at the letter. I have a bad feeling about it. Did you feel someone''s presence when it fell? He hesitated, but finally unfolded it. ???? damn. I had to run out with it as it was, holding it in my mouth. uh? Wait! Where are you going! Still tidying up! Im sorry, but you guys finish it for me today! I have an urgent business, so I will be away for a few days. He shouted and hurriedly ran somewhere. I must say it''s amon threat. The sender is also unknown. Of course, there''s no way it''s written in polite writing. The content is short, but it contains only the rough words to say concisely. There is nothing to summarize. I''ve got your cheeky little boy. If your life is worth it,e to me directly. You don''t even have to say who that kid is... The culprit has nothing to think about. no, there is no other The aristocrat who was in trouble at that time. He was also in a position to know the arrogant behavior of the nobles, so he easily thought of his intentions. But if it had been this far, I would have thought a little more calmly. Another sentence included in the letter confused his perception. Doesn''t he belong to the runaway Relfenforald family? There he somewhat lost his cool. Without even having time to think about why that happened, he obediently headed for his destination as he was called. A small vige located on a manor away from Fahilia. It was clear from the point of seduced outside that it was to avoid Arell Ernesia''s wrath. Is it because of me He murmured as if to me himself. However, the reality is his delusion. It''s the trainer''s mistake for not doing the cleanup properly in the first ce, and most of all, the other person left because she was the one who was involved. However, unaware of such circumstances, he simply headed for his destination as he was called out seriously. I brought my own sword, but how much help would it really be? Even if you''re anxious, there''s nothing you can do about it. It is my responsibility. If someone heard this, he would have been pped on the back, but the problem was that no one woulde and point it out now. Arriving at the indicated destination, he followed the prescribed route. Has it already caught up?'' Suebuck! Explicit footsteps followed. It''s probably a team with the guys. It must have been a sign to deliberately induce. It means you can''t run away. Kells deliberately pretended not to know and followed the path. And all you see is an empty building. Perhaps it was deliberately reserved. The sound stops. maybe you should go in Kels swallowed dry saliva as if he had made up his mind and went in. There is no need to be intimidated in the slightest. Rather, that''s what they want, so it''s better not to see it. I came as written! He shouted in a voice that was about to crack. Am I not the one with business! Come on out! And meanwhile... . ???? uh? The trainer, who was still, heard the young man''s voice and looked around as if wondering. Why is that guy? I wouldn''t have heard it wrong. It was just that she was quietly caught, intending to take this opportunity to vent her anger by bringing in all the troublesome things. But why did that kide here? Only then did I want to ache inside. Common sense, of course, the purpose must be to get revenge on that kid... : I thought I made a mistake. Maybe because I''ve been feeling a bit badtely, I couldn''t get my head around properly. No, it''s strange that the mindes straight to you saying it''s longer than that!'' It was clear what the threat was. But if you think about it a little, isn''t it obvious? Again, the root cause was not to reveal his identity. Thinking that far, she lowered her head. It must be because of your own shame. If this is known, it will always be aughing stock on this floor. ..what to do.'' The trainer actually broke out in a cold sweat as if he was embarrassed. A sense of crisis, not a sense of crisis. The original n was to burn all of the moderately annoying things together. It was good to be out of Pahilia. If it wasn''t for Arel''s territory, there would be lessints. ah Things went wrong.'' do i have to wait for a while Kells''s voice continued to echo as he was perplexed. I already know that I am the one with business! So free that child who doesn''t care! Somehow, my head hangs down. is this shame More than that, what on earth does that kid believe in ande out so confidently? He may have prepared himself in his own way, but from the trainer''s point of view, he felt nothing but sadness as if he were watching a child pull out a knife and set it up. It''s embarrassing to see.'' So while she shakes her head in aplicated state of mind, the situation continues to flow. It seems that the one who led this incident has appeared. Laffin, apanied by his escort, came out arrogantly slowly andughed at Kells. hot! You shout without knowing the subject. you are indeed Is it like that? Kells noticed that Lafin wasn''t the only one plotting this. Because one of the people with Raffin was familiar. It''s been a while. Limald. The man called Rimald didn''t answer, but he was certain. A butler who worked for Kells'' runaway family. If he was here, it was obvious who had ordered it. Was running away not enough? It is for the Relfenforald family. It''s just that the elders judged that it would be a nuisance if your name was known. I beg your pardon? It is shameful as a human being to have someone who has the ability to talk to monsters. Isn''t it? It must be that he did not want to be known that a child with the ability to handle monsters came from a family. I think you know a little bit about what the kid is talking about. Kels clicked his tongue in disgust. Rimald red at him with contempt. Please resent those nasty qualities. what? But Kells snorted on the contrary. I was taught by a certain kid that it was an invaluable talent. Rather, these days, I am grateful. And instead, heughed at them and pointed his sword at them. Dont think youll be taken lightly! joy. Talking nonsense... Laffinughed at Kells and nodded his head. His presence increased to the point of being explicit around him. How many people did you hire? Isn''t it really amazing? I want to ask you something. Can''t I just let go of the kid I caught? Sounds without hesitation! After you''ve been dealt with, the kid is next! act. Kells clenched his sword, thinking that things couldn''t be solved that easily. If that''s the case, after creating as much confusion as possible, look for the gap and find the kid and send him away. I don''t know what will happen next, but whatever happens. At least I will repay the favor. I made my own decision and shouted. Come on! Immediately, hired guys brandish swords and attack. I fought back, but how long will Ist? It''s good to beat the guy who jumped in the first time with vigor. After all, it was not fatal, but rather staggered to its feet. shit?????? It was too weak. who? Kells himself. If I knew it would be like this, I would have trained myself. Come to think of it, that kid kept teasing him for being weak. I''ll listen more seriously. While I wasining inwardly, one of the des wielded by the enemies barely grazed me. Chit Don''t you have time toin? Feeling a sense of crisis in earnest, he desperately endured, but it was not as easy as he thought. I can''t do it then... Even that kid can find a gap... It was then. thud! There was the sound of something breaking. what? Quaang! There was another roar, and this time the ceiling shattered. And something lightly fell from above and stood as a barrier between Kells and the enemies. little girl? I''m not a kid, and there''s no reason to be called that. She, the object that Kells had been trying to find somehow, broke in casually. ha Reflect. It wasn''t like this in the first ce. She mumbled as ifining about something and looked around. There are many things I want to say, butter. She lifted her hand, and Kells'' wound healed in an instant. This?????? Simple first aid. This kind of magic is basic knowledge. It''s not particrly difficult. While really ordinary wizards foam at the mouth when they hear it and say something that will make them protest. You damn kid! One of the men hired by Laffin swung his sword at the trainer, swearing at him. Since Kells was summoned anyway, there''s no need for hostages. How stupid. The trainer sneered and lightly took the sword with one hand and swung the other arm. ???? uh? A man possessed by moaning without even realizing it. And the man''s neck spun in the air and fell. It was a mistake to do something outside of Pahilia. If it was there, there would be someone to notice, so he would have tried to deal with it quietly. Killing would have been avoided. But now, she has a cause, and above all, her nting is the worst. It is your mistake. Chew. With just an additional wave of the hand, blood fountains spurt out and enemies fall one after another. What is it! The aristocrat Lafin, who had instigated this, was frightened and took a backward step. On the other hand, Rimald opened his eyes narrowly in admiration, as if to judge a trainer. Hoo From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem like a normal bet. Those who didn''t know her identity might have just thought she was hired somewhere. It doesnt matter what you attack. I got tired of talking kindly to each one. Ill definitely finish it this time. The trainer lightly raised his hand. Enemies startled. With just that little arm, he showed an unusual ughter. Of course you should be vignt. joy. I wouldn''t do such an inelegant finish. Clearing them all is simple, but that''s not enough. The words of Rimald in particr bothered me. It makes you pay. Aren''t you embarrassed? You have to show the price of belittling. It just went well. The trainer nced at Kels, who was absent-mindedly behind him. ???? me? huh. Good to see. It would be nice to show an example once in a while. Ill give you a chance to see, even for a moment, the state youve reached at the end of the precious skill you mentioned. There''s just something good about it. Muttering so, the trainer leisurely took a couple of steps forward. hey what the hell... I tried to warn you that it was dangerous, but she rather waved her hand and showed a rxed look as if telling you to stay away. Kut! What are you doing! Hurry and deal with it! Kill it! Raffin brushed off his subordinates and ordered them to use their hands, and Rimald, who was watching, also drew his weapon himself, as if he felt something ominous inside. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 703 - Gaiden episode 70 Gaiden episode 70 Blue light stays on the drawn sword. Even if it looks like this, it is a body that has fought quite a bit as a knight in the past. oh? Are you going to dump? Its easy to wield it yourself, but ? It doesnt seem like the time to talk about face. Not underestimating, but determined to meet a strong man, checking the feeling of the hand holding the sword, jumped straight to the trainer. You shouldn''t judge your ability by appearance.'' I don''t know what he''s trying to do, but I feel like I have to stop him. And that is the correct answer. but. ha?????? The trainer''s sigh. The feeling of being ridiculous. Of course blocking is the answer. However, the conditions under which it can be prevented are different. If you want to stop her even a little bit here, you will have to be at least as good as the white dragon Delnef. Otherwise, from her point of view, it would only be seen as a slow-approaching idiot. Late. What I''m going to show you is already ready. Fuck! When the trainer snaps his finger, the floor vibrates... . Quaang! With a roar, the rock that soared up hit the butler and bounced him off. Cuck! I''d say it was literally over in one blow. Rimald''s torso snapped and blew out with a crush. Magic? joy. Not like that. Better than that. Soaring rocks wriggle! moved As it is, the huge rock bends freely like a whip and begins to strike or crush enemies ording to her gestures. Quaang! bang! Every time I swing it, the earth''s axis swings and it seems that my eyes turn upside down. Debris soars and screams explode. monster. In the midst of such a scene, only Kells guessed the identity of that rock and opened his eyes wide. Rock Dragon A monster called. The trainer calmly introduced it. If you find out the identity, of course telling the story is the duty of this floor. Where the hell Originally, it''s a guy that lives only under the strata. Although it is called a rock dragon, it is of a different lineage from a dragon. To put it bluntly, it is an upper ss of worms. Well, even that is not well known. Basically, its ecology is unknown and there are few eyewitness reports, so it is known that it does not live in this area. In fact, it''s just everywhere. Just in time, she noticed that there was this monster down here and intervened lightly. Too bad it''s only one. The real pleasure of dealing with this rock dragon is to summon dozens or even hundreds of monsters identical to it and wipe them out. Well, if youmit to that point, you''ll have trouble with the aftermath. Anyway, one bird should be enough. Leisurely, the trainer gazed at thest remaining enemy, Lafin. He already sits down, trembling, unable to even dare to run away. A monster monster? It''s good. that. Rather, the trainerughed. However, those eyes are full of disappointment. Who dares to call who a monster? like you want to ask. A monster is at least more honest than you At least there is no ugliness like you. At least I''m not discriminating against anyone. Off 99 The trainer quietly lowered his hand. With that, the head of the rock dragon strikes Lafin. Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh?! screams No crashes were heard after that. A distance just barely touching. it will stop there As it was, Lafin passed out with foam at the mouth. I''d rather have one left. It wasn''t particrly merciful. In hindsight, it''s better to leave at least one of the culprits behind. I just thought of it as such. The trainer sent the summoned rock dragon back down the stratum and looked around. It''s perfectly smashed. The cracks caused by the rock dragon are spreading throughout the city. It seems that there were no casualties otherwise. Did I pass? What''s wrong is over there Rather, let''s me it all on that person. All that remains is She wondered what to do now, conscious of Kels still watching silently. All I can say is this. With a sigh, she immediately turned to face Kells. you You know what to say? Eyes meet. and . snap. The trainer put his hand on Kells'' forehead and grabbed it with force. Ah yaya yaya yaya yaya yaya! As soon as I touch his forehead or a hand small enough to barely touch it, I feel a strangely terrifying pressure. head! Break! It doesnt seem to mean much anyway, but I think it can be broken. It cant be! Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! it hurts! It really hurts! It seems to be her own corporal punishment. Sometimes you have to be strict like this to get used to it. No, rather, monsters and beasts will understand even words. Isnt that the opposite?! At least not what you''re talking about. Monsters do not appear in really dangerous ces. What are you thinking? no It''s natural to be worried though. I don''t know what might happen... For now, Kels speaks as if making excuses. The trainer listened to him and lightly pressed his forehead. ha?????? Maybe it was his own fault for being careless. huh. The sermon is over. uh? In the end, she turned her back, perhaps deciding that there was nothing more to do. Ill take care of the repairs. I want you to go back like this. The trainer just said that and walked out. Kels felt strangely nervous. It''s better to give up your soul. If it doesn''t, it means the kid has drawn a line against Kells. I can''t express it in words, but if I step back like this, it''s over. But what should I do? Wait a minute! Before organizing my thoughts, I shouted and looked at them. The trainer looked back and frowned. what? Eyes that are not expected. I was sure If I make a mistake here, I''ll never have a chance to talk to that kid again. But what should I say? After barely thinking about it, he pulled out his heart, Please, teach me more! He bowed his head and begged. It looks ugly, and it really is, but I couldn''t think of any other way. ???? what? I told you! you! I will help you until I do my part properly! ???? That''s right. not there yet! What kind of bullshit eyes. I know it''s forced, but I can''t help it. Look, look, what do you see? Do I look like a decent human being? He said he would help until he did his part properly! that word. Doesn''t it hurt while doing it? Keugh! In fact, it is terribly stabbed. But it won''t matter. Because that''s all he can say right now. If you miss this time, you will never be able to show it to that little boy again. instead I promise you this. It is not simply to be instructed. Ill try to create a ce where no one betrays guys like us. ???? what? That''s what a bullshit look like. I won''t let anyone fear or betray guys like us. that''s my goal I decided that. The trainer was like that. Humans hate to betray. And maybe that''s why they keep their distance. I don''t know about her past. But she always said Humans are ugly, so I hate them. then . With what I learned from you! With what you''ve taught me, let''s create a ce where guys like us can thrive! So teach me how! You think that makes sense? Ha, but I dont have anything else to say Pitiful. It would have been better if I had kept my form. The trainer shook his head. Well, I do agree with you to some extent. Certainly, your foundation was built with what I taught you. It''s a bit of a waste to throw it away. then?????? Kels'' face almost rxed with a strange sense of relief, but... . Once again the trainer grabbed his head. uh? Why is this happening? Then, first of all, it would be better to properly fix thatcent mental head. An extension of the punishment I was going to do earlier. Need Cant I start tomorrow? no. I heard his scream right away. After that. Arel''s castle located in Fahilia. In a corner there, Arel looks down with a warm gaze different from usual. ruler. What to say? However, those who knew the personality of Arel Ernesia would have noticed. When Arel gives such a warm gaze, it is when he is admonishing someone. He who screams when he is angry has no dignity. Those who know how to be truly angry, how tough. And in front of Arel, the trainer knelt down and kept silent. With a signpost hung like this around his neck. [I had an ident.] [I destroyed a city.] In a sense, you could call it humiliation. not even a cat It''s humiliating. No cat pays a city or a harpoon? The reason Arel questioned her was because of an ident she had recently. I couldnt help it! It''s not like bted excuses or that she doesn''t have anything to say. No, I''m not stupid enough to think that there is no me after destroying half of the city in the first ce. Everything is self-defense! You only had misceneous things you could handle with your bare hands, right? It seemed like there was quite a stir outside because of the monsters the trainer had summoned. It is said that when the rock dragon overturned the area, the residents fled and the lord of the ce held his head. My hair fell out in clumps the next day or something. It was a terrible disaster in many ways. Nothing! It wouldn''t have done any damage! Isnt the damage caused by chaos also a nuisance? Ugh... if she said that, she probably wouldn''t have anything else to say. unnatural silence. It was Arel who soon broke the silence. Well, enough teasing ends here. In reality, Arel wasn''t angry until that point. If you really thought it was a headache, she would be hanging upside down from the ceiling by now instead of kneeling like this. There was no particr damage to his territory, and there was no other damage. Because I forgot enough elsewhere. I secretly contacted the family of Rafin, who caused the situation, and received a lot of things. As expected, those who have a bad back canmunicate well? If you approach me appropriately and tell me something usible, I will spit it out on its own. As expected, the most evil thing is... Huh? what? no. naught. The trainer shook his head quickly. In any case, there is nothing I can hope for unless I am further questioned. More than anything . Oh! Come to think of it, I also heard other news. His eyes seemed to have found something to y with. What is toe hase. You said you were going to sponsor that kid in earnest? It happened. I can only talk about it once anyway. For once, I made up my mind. Is it a whim? Its a whim. It has to be. In fact, somehow, the trainer eventually agreed to the kid''s request. Just to pay off the debt... It would be unreasonable to say Really capricious. know No, there is no way anyone but us would know. A whim that can be known because he is a reincarnated person. Don''t say anything else. I rmend that you at least try it with all your heart. red I know you dont have to pretend to be proud. That''s it. The trainer got up without saying otherwise. Oh. And speaking of revenue sharing for Monster Circus? Should we be more certain about the cost of renting ournd? joy. There is nothing to do but yield and sleep. Now, as long as she is also involved, he has no intention ofpromising lightly. After she walked away with a snort, Arel shrugged and backed off as if she knew that. Okay, try your best The perception that humans will surely disappoint you... Well, think again about this. Since that day, the monster circus has be another feature of Etelpaina. There was a person who saw a little kiding in and out of the tent for members. And the image of the little boy nagging and the image of a young man suffering, not knowing what to do in front of her. What changes will it bring to their future? At least no one knows at that point... . How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 704 - Gaiden Kihwa Gaiden Kihwa Gaiden Chapter 11. The Land of Humans You really sown troublesome things. Arell Ernesia. If you add up the words you said, it would be exactly the hundredth. Then I will tell you as many times as I can for those who have not yet been told. Chit , these days, wherever you go, once you see me, people say its your impression of the big ident I got into. The opponent who grumbled was Hetia, the queen of Kelia. Dominating as the head of the different races, she frowned and let out a sigh filled with the leader''s anguish. The cause is because of an artifact I sprinkled on the world a while ago. Thanks to that, the guys who wake up and roll their heads are frantic about interpreting it Tell me to work hard. If you interpret it, it will benefit you, but in fact it won''t. And the skeleton there won''t provide that much. [] Hey bro, even if you look like this, I will only tell you exactly what you need.] Cressel eximed somewhat dissatisfied. By the way, the reason I''m talking to her now is to negotiate arge-scale performance request from the elves'' troupe at the newly built resort. The elves seem to be putting on a performance using spirit magic and their own magic, but they say it''s well received. Well, the negotiations were easy. Rather, they actively agreed to let us do it, so what? Have you heard that elves have a taste for money these days? Then there is no reason to refuse on this side. Draw and draw. Then the harpies next... Arel Ernesia. Are you going to eat all our human resources raw? If you eat it raw, youre just hitting it with money. That is the scariest thing. Only after the story is over I had some time to catch my breath. busy busy It''s contradictory to work for fun. [That sounds so carefree. I''m really envious. Hahahahahaha.] If youre envious, youre good. ha Stop talking nonsense, both of you. The rough work is over, and all that remains is empty time. Where are you going to buy a present then? So go back. Apparently, the queen here is having a hard time dealing with work every day. I figured it out while observing the character Hetia, but she is not a natural ruler type. The spirit and courage of a person who has risen from the bottom. It''s like using it as a weapon and upying the throne. It must be a lot of trouble. I understand your hardships. You dont look like that at all. Anyway, something worth teasing about hmm? Looking around her office in moderation, I tilted my head. What is this spear? A spear hanging in a corner. The spearhead is nothing special, but the de is made of pure white material. It is neither a metal nor any othermon mineral. Nothing. It was simply made tomemorate. What are you celebrating? [There was a monster that Hetia subdued for the first time. It was made tomemorate that.] Oh, are you exaggerating your achievements as a ruler? Dont talk so snobbishly. Hetia gave a puzzled look. Looking at the window, I tilted my head and suddenly became curious about one thing. Come to think of it. What was it? [What else is it, bro?] I looked back and forth between Hetia and Cressel. From what I heardst time, you werent particrly royalty, were you? What do you want to say? Ah~ I dont mean to insult you. I''m just genuinely curious. From what I''ve heard, originally Hetia must have been a victim of the Dark Church, an organization of warlocks that no longer exist. The birth itself is unknown. It was the nuance that he himself had no particr memories of the past. Did you identally dig up a cressel and learn from that loud screaming skeleton to improve your skills? [iced coffee? It did Well, I still remember it clearly, but hahahaha.] I forgot this one. [Isn''t that too much?] I asked something I was curious about while stopping that priest and priestbination who were arguing again. Then why did you want to be the king of different tribes? If so, there is a long reason. Hetia, unexpectedly, started talking while pretending to clear her throat. It was a situation in which each race was divided, and it was a time when the Holy Kingdom, which was still fed up with, could not be ignored In such chaos. No, dont talk like that bullshit. Hetia kept her mouth shut as if dissatisfied. I pretended to wave my hand in the air and took a book out of the air and waved it lightly. Thats the story of the founding of Kellya. It was also recently published. I wrote it myself! [I helped too!] Two idiots talking proudly. I patted the book on my forehead and sighed. You know that this kind of history of the founding is a fabrication, right? What I want to hear is not usible bullshit that you would write in a book. I want to hear the real beginning. That''s really nothing. For some reason, Hetia said as if she was confused. Cressel is rarely silent. It''s not really a big deal, but you''re curious? Because it is a hundred times more beneficial to hear the real story than fabrication. ha Got it. But after you hear it, go back right away. Even if it looks like this, you are really busy. It''s probably not a story worth hiding. Hetia was silent for a moment, as if sorting out something in her head, then looked at Cressel, who had been ced on the table for a moment, before opening her mouth again. It was when I was not in my prime. It was an ident that I saw the sky for the first time. It was also a time when heavy rain was pouring so much that I couldn''t bear to open my eyes and face it. At that time, she didn''t even have a name to call herself. Those in ck robes talking to her are so-soplex creatures. In short, it means that he was not an ordinary being. As proof of that, the multi-colored hair and eyes that seem to have mixed the light of various beings prove it. Originally, she would have been destined to be born in a cold workshop and not even have a proper self. So it was by chance that she saw the sky for the first time. As the ground copsed due to heavy rain, the entire area copsed. As it was, she was swept away by the sand, and when she came to her senses, she was thrown into this world. There was no time to properlyin. Her instincts guide her. She slid all the way down, following a mound of dirt washed away by the rain. walk effortlessly There was no thought of making the choice to go back. Of course there is no way I want to go back. Driven by the instinct to live, he moved forward. But was it good luck or bad luck for her? It is like throwing a child whose intellect has not yet fully developed into a mountain. How can she endure without the ability to survive properly? Even if you instinctively drink muddy water and chew mud, there is a limit. Rather, it is better to endure. It must be because of the origins of various living things, and the vitality is stronger than that of ordinary living things. However, it soon reached its limit. After going straight for about five days, she finally copsed. Unfortunately, no one found her. Well, more than anything, even if someone finds it, it''s questionable whether they''ll take her now. When you roll on a mound of dirt and then slide and roll without power. Fuck! Ahhh?! bumped into something hard It hurts so much that even my mind shes for a moment. It hurts enough to bring me to tears. Still, thanks to her, she came to her senses and looked around to find the object that hurt her. And found. A skull with a strange feeling... . [What Kid, is this your first time seeing someone like this? Well, this must be the first time.] And the voice from the skull. This was their first meeting. [Anyway, I''m really d you dug it up.] It was just a coincidence when coincidences existed. For Cressel, he thought it was very ambiguous whether to say that this little boy in front of him was lucky to have found him or not. [It''s good that you found it, but... .] How much time had passed since I was sealed after being beaten by that damn bastard named Harial. Damn, it was around the time when I endured the hardships that even my soul didn''t wear out. The first intelligent creature to find itself since that day was that little boy. [] But can you talk?] The problem was that the benefactor who had discovered himself was so stupid that it was questionable whether the conversation would work properly. She just tilts her head. In a way, that was luck. If a human hadmon sense, the excavated skeleton would have run away at the point of speaking. In other words, that''s bad luck again. [I cant speak properly It''s hard to say anything about this... .] Let alone a friend, he couldn''t exin the situation or give instructions. [Weird As far as I remember, the intelligent beings around here weren''t as stupid as this ? word?????? a little?????? sun. ?????? one? Then she slowly opened her mouth to the skeleton muttering hard to herself. At best, it is only to the extent that a child imitates the words he has heard from someone and puts them together appropriately. [Yeah, thats amazing Well, at least I knew it wasn''t hopeless.] Go??????? [No big deal.] Cressel let the kid speak slowly at first. If you listen patiently, you should be able to get even the smallest amount of information. It was! ck clothes! many! [Anyway, the kid seems to have been as awkward as me once when he sold you.] ?????? machine? [Well, it means that each other''s life is the end! Hahahahaha!] Of course, she couldn''t understand at this time. [Looks like it''s quite difficult. good night. I''ll help you.] Anyway, without this kid that I excavated, Cressel without a body would be in trouble. First of all, I''d like to help you to the extent that you canmunicate. [first Yes, I''ll start by teaching you what you can and can''t eat.] That was the very first lesson Cressel gave to the boy who had no name yet. That''s how the time between Cressel and the nameless kid passes. Well, it''s not a long time, but it''s only about five years. teacher! I got you! The little girl, who has now grown to feel like a 15-year-old, returned to Cressel waving her hand. In her hand, she held a wild animal that lived in the area. [OK. Looks like you''ve gotten used to hunting now.] It''s simple! Just run and catch it! Ha ha ha ha! The little boy who boasts with a big smile. [] I don''t really have any awareness that that''s not normal.] At best, teaching them how to hunt, what to eat, or how to make a fire is all they can do. Other than that, simple letters or how to speak. Somemon sense was also taught. In this area, there will be nothing special. [The question is, where did that kide from... Apparently, that child is the castle that the ck magicians yed a prank on. [] It doesn''t sound like something Louis Ray or Gog would do... Is it another faction?] I was embarrassed because I didn''t know how much time had passed since I was sealed. [hey. If the little boy has a full stomach,e soon. I''ll tell you what to do next.] yes? to do? The little boy licked the grease on his lips and came to Cressel as he was told. Unexpectedly, if it was Cressel''s words, I listened to him. [Kid. What do you think we should do now?] Of course we have to go hunting. [Yes, you will need dinner no, moreter behind him! Let''s think about what we''re going to do in the future!] She tilted her head as if wondering what Cressel was trying to say. I don''t know. Have you ever thought of this fool? How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 705 - Gaiden Episode 72 Gaiden Episode 72 [You can''t live alone in the mountains like this forever.] More than anything, I want to decline from Cressel. His goal is to break the seal. Since the body was already dead anyway, it would only disappear into another world if the seal was opened, so there was no need to be in a hurry. However, nothing will change if you take this little boy with you in this mountain. [You didn''t think it was okay as it was, right?] Then she gave a hesitant nod. Is there anything you want to say? tell me Let Cressel urge. ah! Then I want to go to the city. [City?] If that''s unexpected, it''s surprising. I never thought that woulde from that little boy. [ah. Is it because of that?] I can guess the reason. About two years ago, I happened to pick up a peddler''s carriage. Perhaps he was attacked by a monster, but he was alreadyte. Instead, Hetia, who found it, buried the peddler. It was a pity for the peddler, but Cressel thought it was a good opportunity. Coincidentally, the wagon was loaded with supplies. There were even maps and a few books of the area. It was an opportunity to teach the little boy about the world outside the mountain, so he actively took advantage of it. That being said, it seems that she has an interest in the city. [Do you want to go to the city that much?] I told you there are many other people in the city. I''ve been wanting to go for a while. [Home.] Cressel knows it implicitly. That child wants to be identified with himself. In short, it must be lonely. [Doshira.] Why is that? teacher. [It''s nothing special.] But what Cressel hasn''t allowed so far. Because that kid isn''t normal. It''s not because of ack ofmon sense or whatever. [What will they do if they leave you?] Teacher. What does that mean? [No no. Yeah, I''m sure I''m getting tired of hearing birds chirping in a mountain like this hahaha!] It''s a good opportunity. Cressel said that and decided to grant the kid''s request to go to the city. [] Now that it''s like that, I''ll have to think about a name to call you first.] Name? [Yes, it would be more natural to call the name properly.] Even so, what should I call it? Rather than naming a dog or cat, wouldn''t it be better to think a little more seriously? Above all, it must be a name that will be used in this area. [hmm Come to think of it, the name of the owner of that carriage... .] Cressel recalled that he had checked his identity card when investigating the owner of the peddler''s wagon. [Hetia. Let''s call it that for now.] It wasn''t decided insincerely. If it''s a name that people living in the area actually call, it''ll be amon name in the area and it''ll be natural. teacher It''s not rough, is it? [Don''t talk nonsense, get ready.] [Hetia, listen carefully. It''s important to act naturally so as not to get suspicious.] Yes. huh. [So let''s check the review car again? You enter the city and someone blocks you at the door. What should I do?] Huh! Of course it hits! Confidently, he clench his fists and his eyes shine. [ha .] Who the hell taught you to say something like that? Who is it? Cressel himself. Hetia seems to have remembered what he said as a joke and used it as it was. Perhaps because of the environment he grew up in, he himself has quite a warlike temperament. [That''s not it! Usually it''s the guards who block you at the city gates. So be moderately calm.] Huh? why? If you block it, you are the enemy. [.. ha. I''ll say it again, so listen carefully.] Teach step by step. It''s like teaching a kid who has never been out in the world. Rather, it''s strange to understand right away. [And if you see a threatening viin?] Ahaha! Of course I throw my hand! [Yes, that is the correct answer. And?] Processing undetected! Witnesses are also dealt with. no don''t cancel This guy is just an idiot by nature. Anyway, it will still take some time to get to the city. Afterpleting the minimum teaching. As soon as he entered the city, Cressel, deciding that he had no intention of causing an ident, instructed Hetia to head towards the city. You are finally going to the city. whoop whoop. it''s a city city. It seems to be expecting something. [Don''t be too excited. Anyway, don''t carry me openly, so put it in your bag like this. ] [Don''tin. Also, if you say it anytime, you''ll stand out, so stay quiet unless it''s necessary.] I''m anxious, but I can''t help it. [Anyway, leave Hetia.] Okay? teacher! After getting ready, Hetia hung the bundle, whether it was a cressel, or headed for the city. The destination is a city under thergest mountain range in the area. After running for about half a day, a road that was presumed to be used by wagons came out and I followed it all the way. and found the city. Ohhhh! It''s so big! It looks like a pretty solid wall. It''s a pretty decent city. [hmm. The problem starts now.] However, Hetia could not enter confidently. He is a kid who has no one to properly guarantee his identity. There''s no way they''ll let you in smoothly. In short, to sneak in. [Fortunately, you should be able to enter safely.] Hahaha! It''s that simple! Hetia speaks confidently. The ce Hetia was heading was not the front gate of the castle, but the castle walls. It''s a fairly solid and high wall, but it''s nothing to her. [The level of vignce isn''t very high either... From Cressel''s standards, it''s quiteplicated. It tells the timing to get out of the guard, and Hetia only climbs the wall and jumps over it. jump! With the sound of light footsteps, Hetia, who climbed over the barrier in an instant, tapped her feet lightly. Is it easy? [It''s such an outrageous physical ability.] I can''t even use it properly yet. Isnt this normal? [Well, isn''t that important right now... oops Watch your eyes.] As Hetia told her to, she put on her coat and started walking casually out into the street. teacher. Are you really okay with this? [From here on out, no one seems to care even if you go around.] Recognition is surprisinglycent. Even if you are wary of the outside, the inside is soft. I don''t bother asking for anything other than expenses. How well do you know? [Ha ha ha. It''s an experience. experience. If you live a good and solid life, you will have to do smuggling three times.] Aha huh? Is that so? If Hetia was a person withmon sense, she would have thought that it was nonsense. I ept it meekly now. In any case, no one looked at Hetia suspiciously. [] By the way, were the people living here dwarves?] Dwarves? [ah. It is one of the different races that exist in this world.] Cressel confirmed the presence of the residents of this ce and exined them. Apparently, this mountain range is the territory of the dwarves, and this ce seems to be one of their strongholds. Perhaps because it is the home of the dwarves, there are more smithies than normal cities. The smell of iron wafts around in the air. Isnt that bad? [That''s not bad. It''s not exclusivepared to the elves, so it''s good to sneak in.] I can''t guarantee itpletely because I''m speaking based on themon sense that Cressel knew. [First of all, find someone to talk to at least moderately. Do you remember how?] Nodding confidently, Hetia approached one of the stalls set up by the dwarves. Among them, Hetia approached a stall selling simple grilled meat, presented a few fairy tales, and ordered them. It was the currency obtained when picking up a peddler''s wagon in the past. There was also some purpose to test whether this is usable. Give me that. hmm? What is your errand? The dwarven street vendor looked at Hetia sullenly and asked. Rather than doubt, Are you here?'' I feel like asking bluntly. After receiving the fairy tale from Hetia without much doubt, she offered the food she ordered. And as Hetia first learned, she quietly asked. recently strange thing... doesn''t exist? no? Strange thing? hmm. Who wants you to ask? your master? Hetia nodded moderately. Perhaps that dwarf street vendor regarded Hetia as a peddler''s disciple. That too ismon. It''s not umon for peddlers to snoop around to see if they can''t do something reasonably well. Well . It shouldnt be one or two things that are very noisy these days. Is it noisy? Why did the Minotaur and some guys seem to be fighting again around here? From the inside of Hetia''s bundle, [Huh... .] Cressel''s voice rang low. It is said that in this area, each tribe has its own site and is holding a seat. For example, the dwarves upy the mountains and mines around here. Elves have to cross the mountain range to reach the green forest. Sirens or mermaids in the sea. The deep valley inside the mountain range is upied by guys like harpies. It was not specifically discussed, but due to the temperament of each race or various reasons, a clear line was drawn between each force. That is the reality of this area. But if that''s all I won''t say. The dwarf street vendor let out an exaggerated sigh and said as if he was fed up with it. The problem is that when people of different races run into each other, they will definitely fight. Fight? Yes, they fight fiercely enough to see blood. So be careful that you don''t run into those guys. It is expressed somewhat exaggeratedly to give attention. Hmm You are fighting. But Hetia didn''t think much of it, and Cressel was mumbling faintly inside the bundle. [] Was it that bad?] What did you say? No, its nothing. When Hetia shook her head, the dwarf immediately cut off her question as if it was okay. Soon, Hetia asked a question as Cressel gave a small instruction. There was such a dispute from the beginning Was it bad? From the start, the guys weren''t very close, but it hasn''t been that way since thest few years. hmm As he said , it is only recently that the quarrel has intensified. There were even rumors that the elves who were not on good terms with each other started interfering. Now that Ive said it, its pretty serious. Unexpectedly, as others say do you? Well, its because were not particrly interested. The dwarf street vendorughed out loud and exined why they didn''t care about the dispute. On our side, they are rather grateful guests. huh? Hey kid. Do you know what it takes to fight? Hetia tilted her head as if she didn''t know. Weapons. weapon. Well, besides that, you''ll need armor and shields. Sometimes you need something like a cart to move heavy things. The quality of the iron handled by the dwarves is recognized even in human countries. Of course, if you want to fight with an advantage, you''ll have no choice but to ask us well. uh? Then why don''t you take it away? Ha ha ha ha! You''re talking about something funny. bantling. Well, it''s not wrong. If the dwarves'' skills are coveted, there are bound to be groups who try to rob them by force. There are some idiots who actually tried. joy. We''re not that easygoing either. If you attack, you can smash it and throw it away. Above all, the body and stamina trained with iron and furnaces are never weak. ruler! see? Little? Our muscles are not weak! Oh oh? I miss you! To the Dwarf who held out her hand as if topete in strength as a joke, Hetia dly extended her arm as well. As Hetia pulled, the dwarf was startled and whimpered. He was surprisingly strong. What?! [] Hetia!] When Cressel warned, Hetia hurriedly rxed. Did you have bad posture? anyway. Since it''s us like this, there''s no way we''ll be pushed out of our power. ah. It is. Somehow Hetia''s gaze is warm, but it''s okay. Anyway, be careful, kiddo. Uncle too. be careful. Besides that, after hearing information about this area. After finally getting to the point of not attracting attention, Cressel started talking again as if he was frustrated. [phew It''s pretty tantalizing to keep your mouth shut. Well, mine might be the snout of the soul rather than the mouth.] ah. teacher. Noisy. I was just meddling. [Howe you seem to be talking a lot these days?... Anyway, I understand that this area is a mess.] After hearing the story of the dwarf, I wondered that the rtionship between the different races that Cressel remembered was worse than in the past. [It wasn''t like that when I was.] How a pro from a previous life sucked honey Chapter 706 - Episode 73 of the Gaiden Episode 73 The rtionship between the different races. Even if it wasn''t very friendly, it wouldn''t have been a tough rtionship to the extent that they could easily bleed each other. [Though it will change over time.] Let''s do it. After hundreds of years, perceptions will naturally change. teacher. What are you going to do now? [I need to think about it. It wouldn''t be a very good idea for you to stay here all the time.] Yeah. Think hard. gulp. Hetia seemed to be at ease, as if she liked it. I''m just watching while eating something. [Yanmar You also have a habit of rolling your head.] No. Because its annoying to use your head. [ha I give you advice, butter you grow up and suffer? If you don''t roll your head around, only the same guys will gather around you.] Ah~ again saying something strange. Hetia frowns as if the sermon is annoying. You will really suffer from thoughtless things around you in the future, but that is only a story in the very distant future. [But it''s not very good... .] Why''? [It''s ambiguous if you dare to stay.] It doesn''t matter if you stay for a few days, but as time passes, someone will doubt Hetia''s whereabouts. It seems difficult to settle down. [From what I''ve heard, the smell of blood seems to be less on the shore where the mermaids are staying.] Yes. I will. It was about time to devise a suitable n. ???? uh''? Hetia, who has bright ears, reacted first. Even after that, Cressel immediately sensed the abnormality. [what That dwarf kid is talking nonsense.] The reason why he said strange things. It is because of what is currently happening on one side of the city''s walls. Dust rises from beyond with a roar . It didn''t sound like a simple ident. Obviously the cause of the destruction was outside the city, not the city. [Is it an attack You really look like you can smell the bloody smell.] Teacher. how will we do it? [Let''s look at the situation first. Hide on the street where you won''t be seen just in case.] Okay! As it was, Hetia deftly made her way through the chaotic crowd and headed for the scene. Hide yourself in an area that can be identified even with her eyesight and observe the situation. Those whounched an attack from outside the broken wall are pressing in. A cows head? Are there guys like horses? Are they of the same race? [Minotaur-kun. The guys with horse-like lower bodies next to them are called Centaurs.] Cressel told Hetia, who was seeing them for the first time, their identities one by one. [But that dwarf kid. What''s wrong with those two people? I was very openly cooperating and sitting down... .] What? Did the old man lie? [Well, that''s probably not it.] When Cressel judged, there was no lie in the story the dwarf said. [Originally, depending on the asion, even bad friends hold hands. It''s amon urrence.] Hmm?? Hetia puts on an expression that doesn''t quite understand yet. Anyway, Cressel said let''s wait and see. If you get caught, jump out right away. Don''t forget to say that either. [But it''s not good.] As they watched, the situation was not very good. Unexpected surprise and unexpected enemybination. The Centaur pushes forward using its mobility, and the Minotaur pushes the Dwarf guards who have be confused. [They know how to use each other as badly as they do... .] You know the specs of your hateful enemies better than your clumsy allies. [The damage must be quiterge.] If I do something wrong, this city might fall. Or even if it doesn''t, it will cause great damage. How to? [] Well, that''s okay.] However, he didn''t tell Hetia what to do. It is deliberately silent. [Hetia. It''s up to you to decide from here.] I lend you the knowledge, but I have no intention of taking away the right to make decisions. [Either get out of here quickly Or they help, that''s none of my business.] They give opinions, but they don''t make decisions. [I am, at best, nothing more than a dead skeleton head. So make your decision.] One day, when Cressel is free, this little boy will be left alone. Even in preparation for that time, you must give yourself the mind to decide. I don''t have the heart to boast of being a teacher, but I mean to do the minimum duty. [What do you want to do?] You can run away, but you don''t have to. Are there any wrong choices? If its dangerous, we can help. Hetia made the choice without hesitation. Because I dont mind running away more than anything! [Hmm Yes, that''s your personality.] It''s like an old man watching his grandson''s actions and evaluating them. If you decide, don''t object. [good night. Do it your way. If anything goes wrong, I''ll give you some advice. Hahahahaha!] As soon as permission was granted, Hetia quickly jumped. Hetia, who rushed all the way, lightly kicked the Minotaur, who was about to strike the ax at the Dwarf soldier. hot! A sound that might be a little cute rather than powerful. Tung behind this! A light tapping sound would suit it. Wow! What really rang out was the roar of the rock being blown down by Homsa Temple. Cuck! Just like that, the Minotaur''s back thumped! It fell out with an ominous sound. It''s not dead, but it will be difficult to rise again right away. [Please adjust a little more. that is breathtaking If you do it wrong, it will explode.] It is surprisingly fragile Amid the astonished nces, only Cressel evaluated it calmly. The decisive reason why he did not force the option of running away in the first ce. [] If it''s you, you can defeat it enough.] It''s because they can''t be Hetia''s enemies. This kid is strong. From the moment of birth, it possesses qualities that go beyond themon sense of creatures. Plus, more than anything else, the things that this little boy hunted once in a while after he found him. Among them, monsters that even those of different races could not easily handle were sometimes mixed. Hetia herself did not know that fact. Ha ha ha! jump on it anyway do you wanna fight yes? Hetia lightly flicked her hand and provoked the rest of the enemies. It wasn''t intentional, but it would shake their pride. red. You talk well about things that hit gaps. One of the centaurs boldly stepped forward, overtaking his hesitant brethren. Of course, it wasn''t that he couldn''t see through Hetia''s power because his eyes were gnarled. So I had to do it on purpose. If you do something wrong, the morale of your people will be broken. There is no need to be arrogant about breaking a cow head. I will deal with you personally. The centaur swung the spear he was holding round and round, showing off his majesty as if to show off. Malok, the best centaur warrior, will deal with you! And the people of his country cheered as if in response to his momentum. But Hetia just stared nkly at him. so? When are you going to run? best warrior? huh? when? red I''ll shut that mouth soon. The centaur Mallok stamped his feet with his hard hooves and charged at Hetia. don''t be careless It''s a surprise attack, but it''s strong enough to neutralize the Minotaur at once. If you clumsily careless, on the contrary, it was your intuition that it was you who would fall out. I don''t know what he is, but I''ll subdue him first and ask him slowly. On the other hand, Hetia, who confronted Malloc, is surprisingly calmly staring at her opponent. [Centaurs are fast, especially leg strength. At least don''t get hit or stepped on.] then. not hit or not? Is it okay if I escape and lose? [You say it well.] In the meantime, Malok rushed right in front of Hetia. Be prepared! Their specialty is the rushing power based on solid leg strength. It is the same as when knights mount their horses and throw out theirnces. However, these words themselves are the same as their own bodies. From his formidable rushing power to his free will above all else. It is over. There is no one who can withstand this sting. It doesn''t matter if I avoid it.'' Even if you avoid it, you can respond right away. hmm?'' However, during that short period of time, Malloc had a question. For some reason, that little guy doesn''t avoid it. In the face of their charge, the enemy''s action was usually to circumvent or otherwise evade. But it doesn''t even budge. no way?????? When he realized it, the spear he fired had already reached Hetia right in front of his nose. Hetia silently stretched out her arms at the spear. And I grabbed it without hesitation. Reckless! It is impossible to hold the spear of a charging centaur with bare hands. All that remains is a future that has been blown out and shattered. But nothing goes as he thinks. Sigh! Hetia''s little spirited voice. And Malloc''s vision flipped. What?! can not understand. But when he saw what was reflected in his own vision, he could not help but realize. Surprisingly, the kid actually grabbed Malok''s spear with both hands. That was not enough, so he threw it upwards. Nonsense!'' Nor is it technology. made possible by pure force andpulsion. No, there is no way to try more than that. If your hand slipped even a little bit, wouldn''t it be pierced by the spear and shattered? Don''t you even know how precious your life is? Or are you just that brave? However, his thoughts were cut short there. Hetia jumps towards him who is overturned in the air. be stupid The fist that was swinging was thest thing Mallok saw. Quaang! With a roar, the centaur''s massive body crashed into the stone wall and copsed together. after. Simple, right? yes? Opening her clenched fist, Hetia briefly spoke only about that fact. All the other guys have already gone crazy. How? Did you just see it? Did that little boy catch Mallok''s spear and throw it? Is that possible? Confused, they didn''t notice. The moment Hetia grabbed the spear, her arm strangely changed... wrapped in ck scales. so? Who''s next? Hetia just calmly waved her hand as if asking who the next one would jump on. what Called? Who''s going to attack next? hmm? Does anyone care? The attitude that it doesn''t matter if you attack as much as you like. It didn''t matter if I beat everything up. But nobody steps out. The guys who were talking about courage just a moment ago can''t stand up against a kid who looked down on them like that. It has to be. Now, they are looking at the guy who just suffered in vain. thinking soberly. How can you ovee the monstrous power of catching the spear of a centaur charging with all your might and throwing it straight upwards? Heh heh! Now, it is a fluke. Even though I do my own tricks. There is no need to be frightened just because you have been bitten by a horse. The one who stepped out was one of the Minotaurs. I''ll show you that I''m not like that braggart Malloch. He stood in the way of Hetia. You seem to be a bit confident in your strength, but if thats the case, then we huh. puck! I can''t even listen to the end anymore As Hetia lightly swung her fist, the Minotaur was also buried alongside Malok. Is the Lord dead? I didn''t kill him. Hetia replied dissatisfiedly, but he probably wouldn''t even listen. Then what next? Again, I ask calmly. This time, no one will step out. surrender. Whoever said that first? Theyy down their weapons one by one without anyone protesting. [Well, that''s a wise decision.] While Cressel muttered softly, Hetia still made a face that seemed to be iprehensible. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 707 - Episode 74 of Gaiden Episode 74 of Gaiden The Dwarves first epted the surrender of the Centaurs and Minotaurs who attacked the city. But surrendering doesn''t mean everything is over. We have to decide what to do with them. But are you killing them all? [Probably not.] To kill those who surrendered or not. There is no definite answer. In terms ofmon sense, killing is a bit cumbersome. [Certainly, if you execute them all, it would be simple, but theter work would be cumbersome.] Nothing was gained, and in some cases, a great resentment was gained, and the struggle only prolonged. [It would be better to suppress the opponent by obtaining a ransom or taking at least a hostage.] .. Its annoying. [Well, you''ll understand naturally when your head grows up a bit. Rather, the problem is you.] Me? It was good until Hetia intervened and cleaned up the ce. well that would be a good thing But what to do next? It was good to block it, but of course there was no way to let Hetia back down quietly. After that, it was the dwarves who surrounded Hetia. There is no hostility. Rather, they thanked Hetia and asked for her understanding with the feeling that she wanted her toe along because they had something to say. It would not be an exaggeration to say that at least considering the dwarves'' tendencies, they were really polite. That''s why Hetia obediently followed the Dwarves'' guidance and is now resting leisurely, upying a room in a mansion located in the center of the city. First of all, it must be to treat you as a guest. [But there is now that theye out amicably. Is it okay though?] Its okay. Then you can run away. [Oh .] Unexpectedly, Hetia seemed to understand and think properly. [Keuk-kuk Yes. If it''s twisted, it''s enough if it bounces.] And there''s no need to deal with those who don''t know that kind of grace. [Yeah that? Let''s see how the rum turns out.] And I didn''t have to wait long. Soon, several footsteps were heard, some of them stayed outside, and only one came in instead. A man with a somewhatrger physique than the other dwarves. You Right. hmm As soon as he saw Hetia, he nodded several times as if he understood something, and sat in front of Hetia. The introduction iste. It is said that I am Befindil, who is in charge of the leadership of the dwarves. What about you? Hetia. Right Hmm, that''s a name I''ve never heard of before. But don''t ask deeply. Surprisingly, it wasn''t too tight. Cressel silently evaluated the dwarf that way. Looks like I don''t see any guests staying in the area. Where are you from? Nearby mountains. And further afield? I dont know, but is it around here? The reason why they didn''t investigate more severely is probably because they judged that it was a loss on the contrary. Above all, how much loss would be incurred if Hetia was turned into an enemy? Perhaps Befindil has enough magnanimity to understand that much with his own eyes. Even so, I shouldn''t have to ask this. What brought you here? Umm~ Im looking for a ce to live. Hetia replied exactly. There were no words or tricks to talk about, and Cressel said beforehand that it was okay to just answer in moderation. hmm is it? Maybe Befindil won''t ept it right away either. then Speaking of those kids you defeated a moment ago... Befindil brought up the story first. Treatment of surrendered centaurs and minotaurs. Of course, even the defeated Hetia had the right to listen. Did you kill him? can''t it be We do not think in such a barbaric way. Afterwards, their treatment will be used in negotiations with their tribe. Up to that point, it was no different from Cressel''s prediction. The question is, why did they do that, but What are you talking about? Nothing. That''s why I haven''t interrogated them yet, so if you''re curious, I''ll tell you againter. Hetia was about to say it didn''t matter, but when Cressel gave a smallmand, she said with a smile. uh? Then I will go and listen with you. Is that okay? hmm? Doesnt it matter? He said that he would follow them to the scene where they were being interrogated. Ill see. Hetia stubbornly spoke once again to Befindil, who was puzzled by her ignorance of her intentions. Anyway, I couldn''t refuse the benefactor''s words. Above all, if the person who overpowered them followed along, they might be surprised. Basically, the logic of the different races is close to wild. If the opponent is strong, he will instinctively be docile. It doesnt matter, but??? Are you really going to be okay? Yeah, it doesnt matter. So, Hetia decided to sit with them. The reason was nothing. Cressel still doesn''t trust all the words of that dwarf. Even trivial information can be distorted, so I just want to hear it as true as possible. Right away, Hetia headed to the position where she interrogated the raiders with the Dwarf leader, Befindil. When I went down to the dungeon, I felt a number of people from inside. All the detained raiders are there. ???? Are you here? They did not appear to be dissatisfied with their current treatment. They are also aware of what they have done, so they do not say stupid things likeints. Surprisingly. Did that kide too? The centaur Mallok, who was first attacked by Hetia, cautiously looks at her. Thanks to its tough vitality and excellent healing power, it seems that it has recovered at least to the point where it can control its body. If you die, that''s too bad. Hetia was somewhat relieved. huh. It looks harmless. thank god. You''re talking weird. I was wondering what would happen if I died. Its not that weak. Perhaps thinking that was the margin of victory, Malloc said nothing. Instead, in a slightly serious voice, he asked Befindil, the head of the Dwarves. okay. What do you want to hear? If you knew, it would be faster. Why did you do this? questioned right away. I had never been attacked so tantly before. Looks like the coveted one is our weapon, right? The fact that he is silent means that the expectations are not very different. Were you guys so desperate for our weapons? Since when did your people fall into mere thieves? When the ancestors hear it, they will not be able to hold back theirmentation. That is I couldn''t even respond to his usations. In the end, it is stealing. I''m saying this because I failed. If it went wrong, I couldn''t turn it back. At least you guys wouldnt be ignorant guys to that extent. It is easy for individuals to fall. However, as the number of heads increases, the burden increases ordingly. Even more so, the fact that the two races would work together to do something like this would be iprehensible. Tell me. For what? We have a right to hear why. That means Are you doing it on purpose? Or are you asking because you really don''t know? ???? What? Befindil frowned as if it were annoying. The centaur Maloch stared at him for a moment, then nodded as if judging something before opening his mouth again. Okay Apparently, the dwarves have nothing to do with that monster. With strange words, he vomited all his circumstances. Originally, the colony where the Centaur and Minotaur races are staying is the grasnd that spreads under this mountain range and the forest area called the Dark Forest. For those with strong bodies, there is no better ce than there. However, they are now expelled from that paradise and pushed into a corner. ???? What? Befindil gave me an incredulous look. Are you guys really defeated by other races? If thats the case, even if its a division, there wont be any resentment The one who muttered that was the Minotaur, a middle-aged man. It was a monster that drove us out. monster What are you talking about? I dont know what it is. Even if you ask someone from your own country who has lived a long time, you can''t guess anything. The monster that appeared so suddenly attacked the colony of Minotaurs and Centaurs at the same time. At first, they might have thought it was a monster or something, but they bravely tried to fight back. but was defeated Even those who were confident in their skills couldnt ovee it. The two races hastily concluded an alliance. But in the end, he couldn''t defeat the monster. I understand the feeling of disbelief. But it''s true. We were driven out in an instant. After that, the survivors are building temporary huts on the outskirts of the ins, their original territory, and simmering. There can be no greater humiliation than that Seeing them tremble with their fists clenched in genuine resentment, Befindil was taken aback. Are you saying that even if the two races came together, they were pushed back Befindil tried his best to deduce the identity of the monster they were talking about. Could it be that the people of the Holy Land did it? Do you really think those infernal fanatics will be able to finish with that? but?????? If it was a job instigated by the holy kingdom, it would not end with only two races attacking. No, I wouldn''t even tolerate being pushed out in the first ce. The reason it survived is because the monster itself wasnt so obsessed with killing in the first ce. I dont understand that either But what about those guys who are involved? It is impossible to lose the ground. So we tried to counterattack. Right. Did you run out of supplies? Befindil narrowed his eyes, as if he finally understood the reason for their stupidity. Since the base has already been destroyed, there is no way to afford additional weapons or supplies. Did he try to get what he needed in a hurry, regardless of means? You foolish. I couldn''t help it. It''s not that I don''t know shame. It must have meant that it was so desperate. their im. Befindil kept his mouth shut when he said that he had no choice but to use forceful measures because he couldn''t trust anyone. What would you do if you were in a simr situation? I thought about it for a moment. But it is. before he gave them one word of advice. There was a guy who intercepted the horse first. What do you mean by that? Hetia. Hetia, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, spat out the words. It''s not just meddling. It''s strange because you''re listening. What do you mean? Are you asking because you dont know? entire. she eximed bitterly. The monster has appeared, so why is it attacking the wrong ce? I told you no. different. It''s so different. Hetia shook her head. The head of the dwarves, who was trying to mediate the situation, soon noticed what she was about to say and lowered his hand to stop it. Isnt it just that you dont believe in other races? You don''t believe me? we? At her point, both the cow and the horse made stunned faces at the same time. I can''t even get angry at being pointed out. Because I know. I dont even have the guts to ask for help. because you''re a coward I can''t believe it. You''re just making excuses for being of a different race, aren''t you? Because that is the simplest. Know. It''s not a new word. However, it is different if it is pointed out by a third party, not by anyone else. It will be bitter. I know that I dont know the world. You should have talked at least once. You should havee. At least he learned that way. If not, what are you going to do? What are you talking about. That was then. worked coldly Or not. That possibility is no excuse formitting a riot. Those who were speechless at her words bowed their heads. At least you know the shame that will prick your conscience. Well, let''s postpone the condemnation untilter. Rather, I''m more concerned about the monster you guys are talking about... Befindil cleared his throat and interjected moderately. It is good to condemn, but we must not forget the more serious issues. About the monster that drove you to that point. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 708 - Episode 75 Episode 75 Episode 75 of Gaiden It may be important for them to reflect and learn lessons, but it''s a good thing. What Befindil cares about is the safety of his people and the mountain range. The problem is, after all, what kind of monster it is. The first thing to do is to check. He left first, saying that he would tell the details as soon as the truth was confirmed. Please, I hope this is not a nuisance I''d rather have those idiots tell lies. But it won''t be that simple. I was already half aware of it. Befindil immediately ordered his subordinates to confirm the authenticity. And unfortunately... . Was it true Is it true? When Hetia, who came to hear the information came in, asked, he silently affirmed. I heard that strange phenomena are being observed in that forest. In fact, the two races of Centaur and Minotaur were driven away, and after a quick nce at the forest, it was confirmed that there was something strange. Any more details? Anyway, it is more difficult than that. Making them check more than that would be worth wasting their lives for nothing. In any case, it was well-founded. And though it became his anguish. Its the worst. It''s usually not a problem. If you get out of that forest right away, depending on the direction, you will be right here in the Dwarven Mountains. No, no matter where you go. If the next ce is devastated, it will be their problem someday. It is difficult. But the first thing that came out of his mouth was a sigh. difficult? Can''t you defeat the dwarves alone? I ask casually, but it hurts my stomach when I hear it. It will be difficult with only our power. In the first ce, Dwarves were not particrly skilled inbat. I don''t know what to do with a sit-in or depending on the performance of the equipment, but it would be ridiculous to expect that. Then cant it be like a horse and a cow? Do you mean to unite with the tribes? Hetia probably didn''t mean much, but he listened quite seriously. it''s union If you can''t handle it alone, join forces. That''s why the horse and the cow must have joined hands in the first ce. They say they can''t afford it, but then you can increase the number. three rather than two. no more than that. Is that too difficult? hmm. I can''t be certain. Depending on the negotiations, it might work somehow. First of all, the head of the Dwarves chose the races they could attract. The mermaids can''t get out of the water, so even if they unite at this stage, it will be difficult. If possible, it would be better to attract harpies. There are a lot of guys running around on the ground anyway. It would be good to gather people with as many abilities as possible. Other than that hmm. It''s like an elf in terms of distance, but... Is the forest of the elves closer in terms of distance... . Befindil muttered reluctantly and licked his lips. After all, there are no guys who are easy to negotiate. You mean there? Shall I go then? You mean? I can help you a little. Hetia rmended that she go out. Of course, she is not without purpose. If you work, you have to pay for it. What do you want? Let me stay here. That''s all you need. indeed Citizenship or do you want that? In short, what Hetia, a wanderer, wants is to first find a ce to stay. Befindil was already aware of Hetia''s smuggling. I didn''t point it out because it was better to keep my mouth shut. As for the problem, Cressel originally tried to think of another method, but since this incident happened, he decided to jump on the bandwagon. And with the guarantee of the dwarves, I can easily meet other races. There is also a curiosity to meet other races and check them out. Hetia and Cressel thought so and volunteered for active cooperation. So there is something to be gained. Befindil also agreed, as if he understood that. Okay. But if we send you alone, we can buy a guard, so this time we''ll attach one of our men. doesn''t care. As it was, Hetia set off for her destination. The head of the Dwarves, Befindil, decided to send messengers to each race to understand the situation and propose a willingness to cooperate. And the request to Hetia is to draw cooperation with the harpies. But what is a harpy? [You epted without knowing.] Cressel smiled bitterly and exined to Hetia, who climbed the mountain range. [A species capable of flight, with wings like a bird and a light body.] Ah, that''s a bird... [Well, don''t talk openly in front of them. Don''t even drool, you''ll hate that. And.] Cressel gave a second piece of advice in a slightly unavoidable voice. [Help the child that isgging behind over there.] Huh? oh! It was only then that Hetia looked down the cliff as if she had noticed. There, a dwarf girl was panting and swaying as if she were about to roll down at any moment. It is a pitiful sight. Wait for me Huh! I desperately try to follow him, but it won''t be easy. Even if Dwarves have developed stamina, they might not be suitable for climbing such a rough mountain path. sorry. Apologizing for forgetting, Hetia lightly jumped right next to the dwarf girl and grabbed her by the back of the neck. hot''?! As it is, without a gap to scream, it immediately jumps up and jumps up the mountain range. [What you''re doing ispletely goat, but this... Master. what? [No, go up quickly.] After climbing lightly to the mid-slope, Hetia chose an appropriately wide corner andnded there. Would you like to rest if you are tired? yes yes! A dwarf girl asking for some rest. I was almost carried away by Hetia, but that''s not normal. not very caring It hurts so much and hurts so much because it feels like I am carrying a burden on me. ah. Would you like some water? huh. therefore. Hetia fidgeting while epting the water bottle. Maybe I can''t remember the name. My name is Paldera. I was remembering huh. Paldera. It''s easy to remember. How easy is it? It will probably be easy. [What is that idiot doing with a useless bluff...] Anyway, after taking a breath, Hetia looked down at the mountain range. and did ite up well? not there yet? Now, if you go over this half and go down, you can reach the valley where the harpies are staying. Faldera pulled out a map and checked it, then looked around and said. Hetia doesn''t know how to read a map, so it''s her responsibility to direct the way. By the way, thats great . I didn''t expect it toe up in less than half a day... . If it were us, it would take five days toe up here. Is that great? That must be great Faldera hesitated and admired candidly. At first, I wondered what he was talking about when I told him to follow this little boy to the harpies'' territory, but now he seems to have realized the reason. Anyway, we''ll be arriving soon. yes. I will do my best. No, it means you can go a little slower. However, Faldera''s wish hadn''te true, and Hetia carried her back and ran. After crossing the mountain range at once and going all the way down, I finally saw a valley upied by harpies. Oh, there are many birds? [] So don''t ever say that in front of yourself.] I saw something vaguely flying in the valley. Going further down, I saw that they were winged ones. they are harpies They use their wings to make their homes all over this valley. For ordinary people, it would take a lot of courage to even step forward easily. But even such a precarious terrain is nothing to winged harpies. By the way, are harpies and dwarves friendly? well At least it''s the first time I''ve seen a harpy. Paldera said frankly. In fact, even among the Dwarves, few know Harpies well. Because there isn''t much interaction. Evening here isn''t easy with the dwarven legs. Above all, there is no reason to take risks. But seeing as there were blueprints for essories and armor for harpies, there may have been exchanges in the past. Well, it''s a thing of the past. Then lets go. As if Hetia didn''t want to wait any longer, she took Faldera all the way down the valley. If you stumble just a little bit, you''ll fall down, but I don''t care, and I don''t make the slightest mistake. And let''s approach it until the appearance of the harpies can be identified with the naked eye. Peeing! Something lightly flew through the wind and hit the rock Hetia was about tond on. ah?????? Reflexively flinching, Hetia almost identally stumbled. Wow! Be careful! If you fall, you''ll be second and I''ll die! no i die maybe. Well, I managed to hold on to another nearby rock before I fell, but there was no time to rx. [Be careful, it''sing again.] The next arrowes flying. This time he was clearly careful, so she smashed it with her bare hands and broke it. When I hit it, it flew quite urately, but I thought that there would be no problem even if I couldn''t respond. I have a problem? Faldera screamed as if she had noticed Hetia''s thoughts. I think I came to the conclusion that I should shout hard because I think I will go through a big trouble if I make him forget his existence. anyway?? As Faldera points out, the one who shot the arrow now is the only one who can shoot it. When Hetia raised her head, several harpies hovered above her head in the sky. Some of them have strange things wrapped around their ankles. A long arrow shaft was tied to a string, wrapped around the ankle, and the arrow was carried with the other arrow and shot. Is it a weapon considering the physical characteristics of harpies? It may be called crude modification, but it is not a bad idea. Warning. This ce. It is our nest. And the man with thergest body and wings warned as if threatening as a representative. If you go further than that. pierce with an arrow Snatch it with our ws. Drop it down this valley. In a sense, it is a natural fortress and trap. These guys would have used this environment to repulse the enemy. Faldera hurriedly approached them as they solemnly warned and aimed their arrowheads. for a moment! wait for me! Harpies! Dwarf? Fortunately, he seems to have recognized Paldera. My name is Faldera from the mountains of the dwarves. I havee to convey the message and request of our chief. When Faldera instead of Hetia said that they were the Dwarven messengers, the harpies were silent for a moment as if hesitating. It''s been a while to face the messengers sent by other tribes. You must be confused about how to deal with it. follow me If you cane. In the end, their captain, the harpy, said so as if he had made a decision, and then slightly lowered his altitude so that Hetia could follow, and began to fly ahead. Harpies built huge nests in several ces along this long valley. In terms of humans or other races, the residential area of a vige unit. Theycked the technology to build something huge like a city, and it would be a big deal if they fell in case of emergency, so they must have been deliberately divided into several ces. And the leader, Harpy, guided Hetia to thergest of the nests. Tell me, but dont do anything nonsense. Our people are watching. huh. I will not. The harpy red at Hetia, who answered calmly, then turned her head away. Then, with Hetia on her back, Faldera looked around and muttered in concern. But how can they let us in so easily? Actually, I thought it would be difficult. Unexpectedly, the harpy responded to such self-talk. A visitor. It''s not just you guys. There is another. yes? But it doesn''t tell me more than that. I followed it all the way and entered a cave that was presumably the residence of the harpies. There, the two witnessed an unexpected sight. Naturally, he thought it was a harpy. In the first ce, the purpose is to meet the head of the harpies and ask for their cooperation. There is a harpy with slightly reddish feathers. He is probably the chief. and next to him. Arent you a harpy? .. Elf y For some reason, there were a few elves there. Faldera was not the only one surprised. The elves, too, widened their eyes at the sight of the unexpected guests. Why are you a dwarf? No, before that, who was next to the dwarves? I feel a strange presence from the author. Hetia, who was treated strangely, slightly frowned as if she noticed the nuance. O golem factory How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 709 - Gaiden episode 76 Episode 76 The reason she stayed still was because Cressel stopped her. [Anyway, it''s good to have an elf. So stay still.] Tch As if she didn''t like being treated like a troublemaker, Hetia put on a slightly pouty face. Meanwhile, the actual story must have started between them. Right away, Faldera revealed their position and asked for forgiveness. Does not matter. tell me. The head of the harpies obediently allowed me to attend this talk. Even the elves showed no sign of refusal. More than anything. You too. let''s say What to do. Are those horses monsters of the forest? Rather, Faldera should have been surprised. Do you know what happened there? Our the wings. I''m going anywhere''? It seems that the harpies are freely roaming the sky and grasping information without the knowledge of other races. What do you think, it''s normal. then Of course, we are here to discuss that as well One of the elves said as if he was nervous. Looks like the Dwarves have simr thoughts. It''s surprising that you''vee this far. He looked alternately at Faldera and at Hetia, who was deliberately silent. Lets talk about what we know first. Right Was that monster like that? The elves let out a sad moan as if they were embarrassed. Seeing that, Faldera was surprised. The elves she knew were a bit more rigid. And it was clogged up. In other words, I''d have to say it''s hard work. At least from the eyes of the dwarves, it just seemed that way. someone said It''s called Kkondae surrounded by green leaves. Those elves are impatient. So that means you''re on the same business as us. After hearing the elves'' exnations, Faldera nodded her head naturally. It seems that the elves were already keeping an eye on the monster''s existence. It shouldnt be in this world. huh? Shouldn''t it exist? Hetia tilted her head as if she couldn''t understand, but was there no reason to answer that far? The elves did not give any further information. [] .] Instead, Cressel groaned deeply. Therefore, at the direction of the elders, I am going to ask them for their assistance in dealing with the monster. ah! Then we came for the same business... Faldera quickly jumped on board. The elves nodded in agreement as if they had judged that cooperation was constructive. That would be better. Especially if the dwarves have already joined hands with other races, talking together will save you a lot of trouble. Any objections? no. objection. does not exist. As if the head of the harpies had the same opinion, they were willing to cooperate. There''s one thing that''s for sure. yes? If it''s a requirement for cooperation, I''d rather ask our boss than me... No, that''s not it. There is no objection to cooperating with the dwarves. but.?? The target the elf looked at was Hetia. me? Who are you? borderline gaze. There is no objection to cooperation with other races, but Hetia, whose identity is unknown, is different. Ask again. Who are you? huh? me? Don''t you know? That is Hetia''s answer. Turning around is the answer as it is. I do not know. You dont know? Where are you from? When I first woke up, I was in a strange mountain. It just kept rolling down from there. Strange. The elf muttered in a low voice. Your aura doesn''t match anywhere, but it feels simr to any race... so? You act like you''re a little bit annoyed. If you keep talking about your true identity, it''s going to be annoying. nope I don''t see any malice towards you. I am sorry if I offended you. I decided to cooperate, but I wouldn''t be able to cause a problem. Above all, even with the instincts of the elves, who are sensitive to hostility, there is still only a vague sense. More than anything else, what they fear is not that kid, but that mysterious monster. Then lets talk about it. After that, the cooperation system worked smoothly. Immediately, Hetia took the harpies and elves'' messengers to the dwarf city. Although there was somemotion, a full-fledged negotiation table was immediately set up. so I''m wondering which one to send. Befindil, the head of the Dwarves, asked. Arent you going to say nonsense that everyone wille and fight? Should I send an halfway guy to death? Even more so, the number of people of the same kind would be precious. No one wants to make a foolish sacrifice. Everyone was silent, as if troubled. Shouldnt we only pay for the elite? The elf''s messenger was the first toment. We are sending 30 young warriors. They are warriors that no one can match in the forest. They said they would be happy to send a part of the main force protecting the elves'' forest. Of course, other races couldn''t spare their words either. I also have my own face. I also know you need it. We too. Send 50 people. They are the ones who can fly the fastest among their kind. We and this cow head will send out all those who use some strength. Above all, it is our forest! Harpies and Centaurs Even the Minotaur were willing to step out. Even Befindil couldn''t be condescending. We''ll also send my son and other smart guys. And I''ll make some of the weapons you need. Like that, one by one, the appearance of a usible subjugation team was being woven. so What will you do, little one? uh? Of course you want to go too? And Hetia also did not give up her intention to follow. More than anything else, the reason he insisted on following was because of Cressel''s request. [] Hetia. what is that monster There is something I want to check. Follow me too.] You can refuse if you don''t like it, but I didn''t. Thus, the subjugation party that summoned the troops of each race waspleted, and they quickly headed to the forest to subdue the monster. After the subjugation team first stopped in the vicinity of the forest of courtesy. They are the first... . ???? What? I had to be surprised. Centaurs I will ask you one thing. ...... hmm. Was your forest originally like that? How could that be! The centaurs and minotaurs, who should have been the original owners of this forest, all showed their anger. The forest has changed. White branches were growing in the green forest. It is as if the existing forest is being pushed out and a new one is being taken. The forest is dyed white. What is that? If you don''t know, how can you know it''s us? A phenomenon that even the original residents would be puzzled by. Last time, there was nothing like that. The elders said so That''s a sacred branch. Divine? Isnt that a good thing? However, the elves kept their mouth shut for some reason. Contrary to words, it seems that he is afraid of something. Not necessarily. Excessive divine energy is even more lethal than poison. Just as purified water is more deadly than poison. If left as it is, those white branches will push away all life in the area, leaving only the purifiednd behind. It will be a barrennd where not a single de of grass can grow. The elves were concerned about that. On top of that, it will gradually expand its territory and eventually wither the entire base of the different races. We can root everything out and burn it. Don''t burn! If you burn the forest, you will be in trouble. I just say it! Anyway, that means let''s defeat him with that momentum! Each race discusses the strategy while bickering. But it''s not that easy. It''s because of the pride that you can''t fall behind. Our centaur rushes in front. red! Leave the lead to us dwarves. What are you talking about First of all we... It''s all wrong. We harpies first in the sky... Heterogeneous tribes insist on their own advantages, and demand that they devise tactics that are advantageous to their respective methods. Of course opinions can''t be right. After arguing for a while, the decision finally came out =... . do whatever you want! In the end, attack at random. We came to the conclusion that we should attack in a way that does not interfere with each other. [It''s pitiful.] Seeing that, Cressel sighed that they had fallen a lot too. Hetia just stared nkly. Then what should I do? Fight with us in moderation. I will definitely repay you. There was no objection to the idea of attacking, so it was when they wanted to advance right away. cooong! hmm? A heavy sound resounded as if shaking the ground. He''sing. Apparently, the monster was actively thinking of kicking out those who entered this forest. What a bummer! The sound of cracking wood grain resounded, and a white tree-like thing was growing nearby. Is it because he''sing?! Dont touch that branch! As the different races spread out and retreated, Hetia, who had been quietly mingling with them, also withdrew. and. Quaang! The monster that has prated the ground and is stealing the home of the different races has appeared. something like that? A pure white deer? No, it looks like a deer no matter where you look. Did you like the color of your eyes? It was a strange being that looked like a huge deer. However, aside from its size, it is strange that it looks like it. From the huge white horn, white twigs continue to grow and fall off, and the fallen branches continue to grow and be a pure white tree. The white monster starts making strange noises. Woo woo woo woo! However, the cry wasn''ting from his throat, but rather the sound of his horns quivering. what. this feeling. Never mind, attack! The different races suppressed their agitation and prepared to attack. Elves and harpies first surrounded him and fired arrows at each other. Shoot! It''s not an ordinary arrow. An arrow inscribed with the elves'' unique spell. It has the power to pierce even rocks lightly by encircling sharp winds around the arrow itself. Even if you can''t inflict fatal wounds with arrows, if you can keep them in check, this other species will immediately open up an opportunity to attack. However, their thoughts were wrong from the first move. The wind, entangled in the flying arrow, suddenly loses its power and vainly collides with the body of the white monster, leaving no power to fall. Chit! Those guys screamed loudly! It doesn''t matter, charge! Stop! If you charge recklessly, you won''t be able to shoot the bow! What do you know! charge! Aside from the stunned elves, the other races charged. Centaur and Minotaur charge first, followed by Dwarf warriors who use strength. Stop! that?? Undoubtedly... Noisy. Shut up, you cowardly longling! They are not stubborn people who will be advised to pay attention. And, of course, he''s not the kind of person that such mischief will work for. Before their attack could reach, the monster roared again. Whoa! A strange resonant sound rang once more, and soon the white monster stamped the floor with its hoof. Kung What are you doing? Aagh! Without even realizing it, those at the forefront flew away. Rocks rose from the floor and threw them up there. Nonsense! It''s magic! Later, the other warriors were shocked to find out the identity of the phenomenon that had just urred. That white monster used magic. Then what about that sound????? maybe It must be his own order. A spell?! It was definitely felt through the senses of the elves. When the resonance sounded, mana fluctuated rapidly. Like chanting a spell, it must be a way to create his own magic form. But monsters are magic You''ve never heard of that? What''s the point of discussing it now!e! Fighting here will only save each other''s lives. On top of that, that white monster doesn''t seem to have the heart to calmly let go of the different races that have shown hostility towards it. Resonance sounds longer. Mana fluctuates rapidly. An attack ising. Defense! Theplexions of the elves, who are sensitive to mana fluctuations, turned white and each tried to use means for defense. The warriors pull out their shields and the harpies try to get away, too. The white monster''s magicpleted faster. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 710 - Gaiden Episode 77 Gaiden Episode 77 The attack ising. Ugh! When the ringing stops, the sight turns red. A sight as if the sun had set on the world. and open. ? Kuu! A me rages. Tadak! Embers sprang up and a huge pir of fire swept across the area. Fain! The rapidly expanding me caused an explosion, and with its power, all of the different races were blown away. As the mes and degration subsided somewhat, the only ones left were those who barely saved their lives. But the line copsed and they were speechless in horror. You mean this much It was not belittled. Only the elite were summoned, and they must have had the pride that they would not lose to anyone. It copsed in one blow. Even more so, the white monster who gave the blow just stared at them while standing calmly. Rather, he seems to be questioning, Why do you fall down so easily?'' Kuh! withdrawal cast. I tried to say retreat, but it was toote. A third resonant sounded again. If the same or more magic falls, you won''t be able to survive. Is it over When you have a premonition of the end and are about to close your eyes. huh. no. a light voice. And equally light footsteps. however . Quaang! The monster''s chant was cut off with a shock and sound resembling a tumbling rock. what Called? In disbelief, they widen their eyes. What they saw would be the sight of Hetia jumping in without hesitation and kicking the monster away. I will stop that white guy, so you run away. Hetia steps forward with confidence. Even a deration to block it alone. However, there was no room for others to say that they were reckless toward Hetia. Please! The different races barely said that and withdrew. Hetia waved her hand moderately and let them go, ring at the white monster. This looks annoying, what do you think? teacher? [For now, be careful. Putting aside his true identity, he seems to be quite ill-tempered.] Oh? Is it because I kicked it? [Looks like getting hit by your feet makes you feel dirty. Hahahaha!] Do you want to kick the teacherter? Well, no kidding aside, it looked really unpleasant. Perhaps he felt that he had invaded his territory. Coincidentally, the white monster also didn''t pay attention to the retreating alien races, as if Hetia was the biggest annoyance. It''s humiliating for them, but thanks to that, their lives are saved. ruler. Go ahead. Hetia confidently beckoned, and the white monster responded as if responding. I must have thought of crushing it with my size and strength. doesn''t care. Just in time for him to collide, Hetia spurred her tiny body up. Slow. Before colliding, I grabbed the horn and pulled it with the recoil as if I was swinging my body lightly at once, and then rode on top of the guy''s head. [] It''s still an absurd feat. What kind of monkey are you?] Noisy. teacher. Amid Cressel''s admiration, Hetia responded harshly and raised her fist. Stay quiet. Let''s hit it down with all our might! A heavy roar sounded as if the ground would copse. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The white monster screamed for the first time. and It doesn''t work at all... However, it was not a fatal blow. For a human being, it would be nothing more than a shock that would lightly hit the head. it only hurts However, as if Hetia didn''t care, she continued to dodge the white monster''s attack and knocked it in perfect order. However, none of them can lead to fatal attacks. Chit. I don''t like it. As if dissatisfied with that, Hetia frowned. Because of his irritation, the boundaries around him became loose. [You idiot! Where are you looking!] Cressel''s warning. Then, a pure white hoof kicked Hetia head-on. Keugh! It defends itself, but there is no way it can withstand her weight. Hetia was shocked and flew backwards. After evading the attack by grabbing onto a nearby tree and swinging her body around, Hetia grabbed the one that caught her eye. It is a sword. Perhaps one of the heterogeneous warriors missed it. Hattia, who had rushed back holding a heavy greatsword, swung the sword and raised it. Caang! A sharp metal scream rang out as the monster flinched back. It was wielded with only ignorant muscr strength, but it must have that much power. Did it work? [Tch! it was wrong Your skills are clumsy!] However, the attack he wielded with a mess was only enough to slightly tear his skin. Just by swinging it there, the de was messed up and the teeth fell out. Hetia retracted her sword without regret and watched him. but . uh? Won''t you attack? Why did the white monster hesitate? She only red at Hetia while dripping white blood. It doesn''t attack as aggressively as before. [I guess you think you just got hit hard by an attack. It''s a good opportunity.] Topare it to a human being, it feels like putting your hand in a beehive without thinking. [Of course, there is that much reason. Those are clever.] Master. What do you mean? [If you want to get away from that, now is your chance. They should have retreated enough by now. Get rid of me too.] ...... Um. It''s frustrating, but it''s hard to handle alone. Hetia quickly ran away as Cressel advised. failure. How do they usually react when faced with failure? You mightugh it off, or you might get angry. Or was it that I was in a daze because I couldn''t ept it? But that was their case. Who do you think is to me for this! what! Isnt it because you guys did something stupid! Goseonges and goes. If you shout, someone else hits you back and yellse and go. In fact, they don''t just fight, so it''s no different from a fight. They didn''t mean to do this from the beginning. While I was relieved after saving my life for the first time... Someone suddenly said this. Why did you fail? Whose fault is this? I don''t know who said it. Without even having time to think about it, the dissatisfaction that everyone had been suppressing exploded. Each of the different races was busy uniting among themselves and disparaging the other. Discriminatory wordse and go. He doesn''t hesitate to speak words that disparage the opponent''s race. Without even realizing that it wasn''t right, they engaged in a really ugly verbal fight. You bastard! Eventually, the anger is about to be expressed in a form other than words. thud! As he was about to swing his fist, something quickly passed by his ear and pierced through behind him. It is a stone the size of a fist. Ugh? The person who was almost hit by the stone swallowed a moan. If he had been hit, his face would have been shattered. But I can''t be angry Because someone else was already angry. what are you doing? I feel annoyed. Hetia approached muttering like a low growl of a beast. What would you do to be angry? The guys who risked their lives to make a retreat, but the guys who saved their lives show an ugly scene of fighting among themselves. If you see something like this, of course you will be angry. [Hahahahaha! It''s worth it. You''ve be really stupid.] Cressel couldn''t hold it in and burst outughing, and the different races who heard those words flinched and made faces full of shame. I couldn''t even think about the question of the voice I heard now. [Do you know what shame is?] Maybe you think it''s an auditory hallucination of shame. [At least in the past, you guys were the ones who cooperated in times of crisis even though you argued with each other. It has really fallen.] However, the usations cannot be denied. In reality, the sight of them arguing was ugly. I have no face. One of the elves apologized. Likewise, the other tribes in turn reflected on their insolence and expressed their apologies. I have nothing to say regret hippo. I''m embarrassed. One after another, the atmosphere of solemnity passed, and they talked about matters that needed to be discussed again. Then what about the monster? He must have realized the danger even more acutely by now. Shouldnt we organize a unit and fight in earnest? It''s impossible. Or burning the whole forest. I just can''t ept that! There was even an opinion to put all the power of each race, but it was not very good. It''s not that I don''t want to say they are. However, if all forces are sent, who will protect their ground after that? Humans are also aiming for the time of hositamtam. If you exhaust all your strength and be impoverished, the next thing you might want to do is stop the invasion of humans. Above all, that monster will soon be wary of us It will be even more difficult after that. What to do. While they were struggling, Hetia silently watched them and was lost in thought. Why arent you helping? with little doubts. What do you mean? not helping... If I was an idiot earlier. No, not that. she shakes her head. Why are you fighting separately? Can''t we cooperate more? I asked a reasonable question. That would be a very reasonable point. In the end, even in the previous fight, they only showed their skills separately from each other. Can I dare to say that it is a proper cooperation? No one answered yes. If you ask them if they did all they could, each might have, but not all of them. Master did. You guys worked together better in the old days. Even if you say so Then you can still do that. No, we can fight together better than that. But nobody hesitates. I couldn''t speak. Trust each other a little more. Hetia spoke slowly as if pointing out to them. As if they are reflecting on something... Swallowing my saliva... . In the first ce, elves are slow. hmm? And the movements of the Minotaurs are obvious. eww Uhm? I dont even know where the harpies are. Eh? And Hetia''s fierce intellectualism poured out. At the point that burst out like a shot, the tribes opened their mouths in a daze as if they were lost in their senses. Everyone is a mess. No, even if you say that It may be an excuse, but the union is the first. Of course, getting it right is difficult... They made excuses, but Hetia continued to point out as if she wouldn''t listen. Its ugly. and . Then lets cooperate this time. They reflexively nodded their heads at Hetia''sst words, as if putting a wedge in the eyes of those who were dumbfounded by the fierce criticism from earlier. But even with that said, who is going tomand us? the problem is that. Elves only know the ways of the elves. Other races are simr. Above all else, they put their own people first. That''s why Hetia pointed at herself and said. me. In short, she wants to lead. I''ll do it. Normally, the opposite opinion woulde out first. They had already forgotten even that. If you notice toote, it must be toote. Shortly before Hetia arrived at the ce where the different races retreated. Cressel. [What is it?] But can they win next time? Hetia stopped still and asked Cressel first. This kid is very smart. [home. You won''t win if you do that.] Cressel calmly evaluated the actions of the warriors of different races earlier. [Each of them may have their talents, but in reality they were not united. Well, it''s not their fault, but.] The chasm between them became too deep. Union is also possible when you know each other''s characteristics or tendencies. Since there is no way for the guys who have been at odds for hundreds of years to have any information about each other, a natural union is impossible. So you cant win? [Of course I can''t win. Moreover, if there is no one who can lead properly... .] Cressel slurred. I can''t exactly say there isn''t. Cressel? [However, I can''t.] If it''s Cressel, he can give you enough advice. The time he was active was a time when different races were able to make their own exchanges, unlike now. Above all, Cressel knows the history of their association and knows examples. [Above all, I can''t move, so it''s pointless to intervene.] Will they convince them of Cressel''s existence? So what about me? [] You.] Answer me, Master. What if I step out? Will they listen? Hetia asks meekly. Knowing the meaning, Cressel was stunned. [Are you saying you''re going to act instead?] After receiving advice from Cressel, Hetia takes the ce and gives advice to the different races. If it was Cressel, he might not ept it, but if it was Hetia, who fought together, he would listen a little. [But do you have any reason to do that?] Cressel asked coldly. [If you simply want a ce to live, you can find another ce.] I''m not being mean. It was to clearly point out the meaning of using the means Hetia said. It draws their attention that they are going out. Depending on the oue, it may be irreversible. That level of determination is necessary. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 711 - Gaiden Episode 78 Gaiden Episode 78 [If you step out once, annoying things will happen again and again. Doesn''t it matter though?] It''s okay. Hetia responded immediately. Why are you going through such a hassle? To Cressel''s question, she answered like this. Because I want to be with them. and. [And?] Somehow, it feels like a waste. It''s a shame not to do it when you can. I liked them. that''s what she said Hetia can''t live in a ce where there are humans, but it''s different if it''s a different species. It''s a waste to lose here. So that means I''m going to do it myself. Does it mean that you endure hardship because you want something? [good night. If so, do as I have taught you! Ha ha ha ha ha!] Cresselughed out loud and taught Hetia how to conquer the different races first. Hetia, who provoked them half way in the way Cressel had taught her and seized the initiative, uttered exactly what she had heard from him in advance. I will tell you what to do from now on. Her memory isn''t too bad. no, it''s rather good. It was possible to a certain extent not just to simply listen and imitate, but to naturally reproduce it as if it were one''s own. More than anything. [You are at least stronger than them. If that''s the case, I''ll listen to what you say, even if it''s a bit clumsy. Hee hee!] Right now, the power to unite them is ambiguous. So the one who belongs to none of them has no choice but to step forward. [] By the way, if it ends like this, what are you going to doter?] At first, I didn''t say that concern. didn''t even teach me. Instead, Cressel just watches her. Even though I picked it up by chance, in a sense, you can say that I am a disciple now. The white monster is following the trail of the intruders. Normally, I wouldn''t chase after the guys who ran away, but this time it''s different. Any other flimsy stuff is fine. But that kid. Only those with that strange appearance and aura will always chase after them. You could call it an instinctive obsession. He felt an instinctive rejection from Hetia. And it was recognized as an object that must be pursued and excluded. Above all, he cannot easily forget the one who hurt him. In the worst case, they will chase after you even if you leave the forest. I growled like that. The white monster never left this forest. The boy makes a strange cry and shakes his head. In terms of humans, it feels a bit tilted. At the same time as noticing the incident, something poured from above. arrow. Perhaps those with wings flew it. The monster thought rather rxed. This is because they know from experience that the arrow itself poses no threat. As expected, the arrows fell without even prating the outer skin of the monster. Even if it gets stuck sometimes, it''s at a level where only the touch is slightly digging. The guy falls off just by shaking his body. But annoying as well. The monster decided to wipe out the winged one first. chant magic The vibration from the horn interferes with mana, creating an effect simr to the magic that humans refer to. This echo is like an extremely detailed and precise chant. A white electrical discharge soon erupted from the horn. Those are fast with wings, so I''m going to burn them with even faster lightning. However, there is no reason for the monster to target the harpies. The moment the magic is about to bepleted. A pure white light began to glow from the arrows. Dig! In an instant, the entire area turns white. In other words, it should be called carelessness. There is no way to be wary of things that you can''t do to yourself. The pure white light instantly took away the monster''s sight, and he shook his head in agony. How to get confused if anyone is blind. Randomly released lightning pierces the sky, but the harpies have already dispersed and left. Because the next turn belongs to another race. Bump! Show him our strength. Then, the Minotaur and the Dwarf, who quickly ran out of the forest, struck the white monster in front and swung their axes and greatswords in perfect order. Minotaurs and Dwarves with good strength hit the monster head-on and tie their feet. Meanwhile, the white monster, who had barely regained sight, was angry and tried to trample them with its horns and hooves. Where! Centaurs with good mobility roam around him, and the elves riding on their backs y another trick. Tie that bastards feet. Among the elves, those who can use spiritism or magic start chanting. Also, those who start the chanting are naturally targeted, so the centaurs be their feet and avoid the monster''s attack. When the white monster tries to charge with power, the strong guys again block it and buy time. More than anything. You cannot forget me. A deer-like fellow! Among the opponents who can face him head-on, there is Hetia, whom the monster annoys the most. Suck! I swung the hammer I received from the dwarf and hit the guy''s chin. Caang! A shock reverberates and the body shakes. The hammer''s handle bent and became unusable with just that, so he left it behind and Hetia jumped up. not there yet! He swings his fist and throws it up. Even if it''s not as shocking as just before, I''m going to hit him again and again, enough to give him enough pain. Far shot! puck! Beaten up and cut around. After they retreated once, the effect of the magic the elves perfected the next time fell. The spirits spew mes or lightning. The sword wind caused by magic burns and hacks the whole body of the monster. As if in pain, he struggled desperately, trying to defeat the enemy who had wounded him, but to no avail. Unlike a moment ago, this time they are thoroughly united and cannot easily defeat enemies who use tactics. The white monster''s stamina slowly wears off, and its blood stains the earth. Even the strongest monsters have limits. The movement of the white monster that had been driven so suddenly stopped. At some point, another chain is wrapped around the guy''s body. Two types of chains. A chain made of pure and strong iron and a chain tinged with a mysterious light. Each item was crafted with iron smelted by the Dwarves and magic by the Elves. Even if you don''t know if you only have one, there''s no way you can respond to both types of restraints at once. While the guy struggles desperately. Pierce! The powerful tribes extended their spears and pierced his skin. Fuck! The first clear sound through. Finally, the boy stomps his feet in agony. The chain is torn off in half, the spear in which it is stuck is broken, and those who hold it are also swung away, but somehow they clenched their teeth and endured. Aww! Hold on! Hurry! What are you doing! While they gritted their teeth and roared, Hetia caught her breath and gave strength to the spear she held in the same way. A spear that the elves enchanted with a weapon refined by the dwarves. Holding it up, it flies into the sky while entrusting itself to the harpies. Drop it. After boldly giving the order, the harpies threw Hetia away. It''s not just about falling. The gusting wind elerates her fall. Wind. Are you stepping on it? Above all, Hetia is kicking the wind. Seeing this, the harpies felt a strange sense of deja vu. The way she sprints must have felt simr to how they flew. They do not fly by simply spreading out their wings and pping them. In the first ce, wings are just organs for stabilizing direction. Most importantly, they have the instinct and ability to catch, pull, and repel the wind. That is the characteristic of the race called Harpy. Hetia is reproducing it with her own power. That''s her natural trait. ording to Cressel, it has the power to reproduce the characteristics of various races. Hetia focused only on prating the enemy. She uses all her powers and abilities and has only one goal in her eyes. Pierce I put it in and consciously or unconsciously use all the talent I have. Unable to cut through the wind, I forcibly grabbed it and pierced it as if tearing it. Pushing away even the roar, the tip of Hetia''s spear finally reached the white monster''s horn. [Break the horns first. Surprisingly, horns are the lifeblood of a monster like that.] Cressel''s advice. If you leave that horn, which is the most threatening organ, there is room for resurrection even if you inflict a fatal wound elsewhere. That''s why you have to hit it with all your might. The strongest part of the most threatening organ. You''ll need that much power to break it. Haaaaaaaaaaa! The tip of the spear touched, and a spirited and explosive sound erupted. Fain! Pure white sparks stter. It looks like it will bounce off any moment. Hetia forced herself to maintain that direction. Drurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr The sound of something cracking echoes faintly. Dismissed! A crack appears faintly, and at that moment, the joy and sorrow of the monster and Heita are mixed. He tried his best not to break, but it was already toote. go away! Squeezing out thest remaining strength and increasing the momentum, the spear de finally pierced the horn. Paget! Are the cracks random? Standing up with this, the white horns are finally broken. Hetia''s spear, which pierced through it, pierced the skull and prated beyond it at once. After flying hundreds of meters, Hetia, who had barely lost her momentum and direction, collided with the floor as if she was being thrown out and rolled over. Kuk! I quickly prepared for the shock, but I didn''t feel the next shock. The centaur Malloc, who ran quickly, grabbed her and grabbed her. Are you okay? huh?????? but?????? It was natural for Hetia, who was already in a state of disrepair, to be concerned about Mallok''s safety. Of course, the shock was not small as he snatched her out with his bare body and caught her. But he sneered and passed it off as if nothing had happened. This is nothing. than that. huh. Hetia turned her head and looked behind him. The monster, whose horns and head were shattered, stumbled and sat down. Certainly there is no possibility of resuscitation. this won... The guy fell down. The different races let out a shout as if they had endured it only after confirming that the monster''s breath had beenpletely cut off. It would be even more unbearable during the difficult victory period. So they shuddered at the fact that they had kept their strength and pride and enjoyed the victory. And by the time the shouts die down, they don''t forget to thank the person who contributed the most in the next turn. Thank you. Thanks to your cooperation. Hetia awkwardly listens to their thanks. Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh? As if she hadn''t thought that they would be so grateful, she didn''t know what to do with a puzzled face. With little life experience, I''ve never been thanked by anyone. No, this will definitely be the first time. [] Hetia. I''m sorry for pouring cold water on you while you''re shy.] I''m not shy... [Well, aside from that. I''m sorry for a moment, but I need to move more.] Cressel whispered only to Hetia. He taught me what to do next. The work is not done yet. [There will be one more guy to beat.] In the first ce, they are so obsessed with rejoicing over the victory that they forgot one thing. [Why is such a monster here? Shouldn''t I think about that?] It''s a very obvious, but easy-to-forget blind spot. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 712 - Episode 79 of Gaiden Episode 79 of Gaiden It is as Cressel pointed out. Why did such a monster appear in thisnd? Of course, the cause exists separately. how! How can those savage bastards! The being I summoned! How the hell eh eh eh eh eh. There are people who tear their hair out and scream. A man with a ck robe and an ominous aura and stench. People would call him this. Warlock. Ugh! The warlock flinched at the sudden thin voice and turned around to find Hetia, who had been ruined in the previous battle, blocking the entrance, ring at him. did you do it? Hetia red coldly at the warlock as if she already knew the whole story. The approximate logic was deduced by Cressel once. And as he pointed out, there is a culprit here, so he wouldn''t be wrong. [Because that monstrous creature wasn''t born from an ordinary natural phenomenon.] And the cause lies here. four years. The witch mage red at Hetia and narrowed her eyes. Concentrating ck mana in the field of vision is probably using some kind of magic that scans the essence of the opponent. Its unpleasant Right The Pessel Go guy touched it... Are you a test subject? What are you talking about? However, the warlock didn''t seem to have much of an answer. You''ve probably seen her somewhere. Well, Hetia isn''t too interested in things like that now. In fact, Cressel had already spected about Hetia''s birth several times. Although it was confusing, it was after I understood it to some extent. But there is anger. remember. Are you wearing those ck clothes too? joy Regarding the dirty test subject. But did you dare to interfere with my experiment? Rather, the ck magician expressed hostility towards Hetia with a red g. [It''s a nerve-wracking thing. It''s an experiment... Well, he speaks at such a low level.] For Cressel, who prides himself on being well versed in magic, these words inevitablye out with ridicule. Even if it was an experiment, the monster probably came out by coincidence over and over again. Maybe it''s different from the original purpose. [Certainly, even if it continues like this, there''s no way a kid like that will be able to control it. Tsk.] However, as if the ck magician didn''t even know that shame, he raised blood vessels on his forehead and exploded in useless anger. Something that does not even know the sublimity of the abyss is talking! What do you know? Of course, Hetia wouldn''t be interested in it. good night. This damage was reced by the blood and heart of four years and other lesser things... Whoops! The witch mage, who had been talking a lot, staggered and vomited a dark red mass. Several arrows were lodged in his chest. Even in this room, it flew urately and aimed at his vital points. It fit. As Hetia waved her hand, the elves hiding nearby quietly nodded. Of course, she couldn''t havee alone. At that time, Hetia properly told the other races what Cressel had heard, and they also willingly agreed to find the culprit. Warlock. To think that someone with such an ominous aura is lurking around. Anyway, you mean that guy? I will not forgive you. All of the different races, without exception, cast an angry gaze at the warlock. No matter how much he is, he can''t help but be shaken. What''s more, that ck magician, to borrow Cressel''s words, is third-rate. I will never be able to withstand their wrath. Kuh Something like this beast... Hoo? You speak well. Isnt that guy barking needlessly more of a beast? Rather, as if it were interesting, the warriors of the different races let out vicious smiles and drew their weapons and approached the warlock. huh. After that, there is nothing I can do. It doesn''t seem like there''s anything you can do. Hetia muttered that and secretly watched the man''s words. [Well, that''s called causation... . Foolish bastard.] Cressel coldly muttered to himself as if he had no sympathy for the youngster. That day, Hetia must have thoroughly looked at this. What kind of words do those who have traditionally dabbled in evil deed see? . You must have seen it in the most special seats. The detailed clean-up will be handled by the heads of each tribe. After finishing her work, Hetia was able to get what she wanted from the Dwarf leader, Befindil, as promised. ruler. take it. An ID that proves your activities in the dwarven territory. As long as you have this, you are free toe and go here. I definitely got it. Because her purpose from the beginning was a ce where she could stay immediately. Im going to ask you to confirm. Did you give it to the other guys too? ah Did you hear? Do not underestimate the role of the head of the race. Originally, all Hetia asked for was the right to live in the Dwarf stronghold, but what was unexpected was that other races gave the same thing after hearing the promise. Proof of permission to enter their territory. Now, even when Hetia goes to and from the territories of each race, no one can say anything. The true intention is to subjugate them to their territory, but.'' In the forest of Centaur or Minotaur, or in the nest of Harpies, they will try to capture Hetiater. Now is just a part of it. So what? I''m going to wander around for a while. Hetia made a decision after thinking about it. Originally, I wanted a safe ce to stay, but I changed my mind somewhat. I want to go to all the ces where there are other races. Yeah, it wouldn''t be bad if you go back and forth and give them their opinions. Because of this incident, it seemed that they were starting to think about how to choose how to unite with these other races. I wanted to promise a cooperation system just in case, but there were noints. And this wandering girl who doesn''t belong anywhere yet may serve as a voice for their opinions. And if the situation arises, you may wish to step forward and lead them. Well, think slowly about where you will stay. Personally, I would like to give you that advice. This is advice given as an adult, leaving the tribe behind. huh. Hetia nodded and rose from her seat. So where are you going first? I''m thinking of going to the elves'' forest first. Come to think of it, they invited you too. It''s a big deal for the savvy guys. Please be careful. Befindil gave such advice, and Hetia nodded and stepped back. After Hetia left. Befindil quietly picked up a piece of parchment and checked it. A report by his son who took part in the battle. What did you just meddle with? red. In fact, didn''t that kid take control of all races by himself? Equalmand, not biased towards either side. Would you have made the same decision if you had been there? It would have been hard. He must have made his remarks only with the safety of the Dwarves in mind. I can''t even think of giving equal instructions. That''s why I have to admit it. Come to think of it, in the past Did we say that we cooperated sometimes? Above all, it is said that the group of heterogeneous tribes at one time had a more intimate form, rather than being clearly divided as they are now. Hetia seems to have expressed a nuance of wanting a more intimate form than in the past... . Will that kid really understand the meaning? what Whether it''s just a child''s wish or not, I don''t know. Anyway, you''ll know when the timees. He decided first to remember the rambunctious kid. Because that''s all there is to it. Even if something changes, it will still be a long way off. I heard that from Hetia. Anyway, that happened In the end, the spear was made by carving the thing that was used then and the corpse of the monster. Is it like a souvenirmemorating the victory? After some time has passed, it must have been left to honor her achievements. After all, it is a thing of memory. Hmm Is it really like that? Dont touch me too much. Are you cherishing it? [Ha ha ha! Seeing that he said that, Hetia is quite old too... Wow!] Apparently talking about age is taboo, so Hetia throws the cressel with all her might. It flies well. It must be their own way ofmunicating. It''s not a rtionship built overnight. Isnt that why the present union was formed right after that? hmm It took time after that. Hetia recounted her hardships in a bitter voice. The hardships of wandering around the territory of different races. other things you''ve been through. At first it was noisy everywhere I went. I also experienced confrontation between each race. I didn''t just watch from afar, I was directly involved in it. Or, the opponent to fight was also a human being. In particr, it seems that it is bittersweet for her to drive out people who are tired of human supremacy. It''s ironic that we thought we needed solid cooperation, but it was because of those humans... Of course, it seems that Hetia made up her mind to unify the different races in earnest and act as their representative muchter than that. It seems that Hetia liked them and wanted them to live together more. That''s why I decided to integrate them myself. [Come to think of it, it was around that time that Hetia pretended to be solemn with an unsuitable tone My handling got rough too. At first, I thought it was a strange time.] It''s noisy. this fucking skeleton. In any case, the days were neither too short nor too long Much has been gained and much has been lost. [what. Do you miss that time now?] I didn''t mean that. what Anyway, now is more important, so there is no time to look back on the past. Hmm Is that... What. don''t you understand? Arell Ernesia? No, of course, I have experienced it myself. what It must have been a long time ago. It''s not that I don''t have a simr experience, but if I recall, I''ll have to bring out what was buried at the bottom of my memory. There''s no reason to do that now. I nodded moderately and gently touched the surface of the window. By the way, Arell Ernesia? Why do you keep fiddling with that window? Just for some reason, this window Because it stands out. Is it something like that? As if there was nothing strange about it, she didn''t bother to ask. It''s just that one skeleton is silent while looking at me... . I sent a telegram to Cressel with my mouth shut. (So?) (So, what do you want to ask, hyung?) (Hetia doesn''t seem to know much about that monster. Didn''t you tell me after that?) (There was no need to teach me.) It wasn''t that I encountered a species simr to that monster after that. (... Then, of course, you recognized it.) I stared at the window of courtesy and lost myself in thought. A truly strange aura felt beyond this pure white luster. but it''s familiar However, I thought it was an energy that I couldn''t detect if I was here. I thought it was an illusion, but after hearing Hetia''s story. And seeing Cressel''s awkward reaction, he was convinced. Cressel seems to be trying hard not to mention the monster''s identity. (It cant exist in this world and even if it does exist, its a sacred creature thats alien to it) Excessive sanctity is like deadly poison. that''s why i don''t know (It seems to be called variously depending on the world... but if I''ll exin it to you, Mr.-san knows.) (...a type of divine beast.) Both simple monsters and beasts. A word that refers to an alien being that cannot be called an intelligent life. Shinsu. The most sacred beasts in the world and the most heterogeneous beings. They are so rare that even I can''t say for sure that I know them all. That''s right, I can count on a handful of things I''ve seen, and I''ve been born and lived in their world by chance. That''s why I can''t find out any more. (Well, don''t take it too seriously, hyung. At that time, it seems that the kid identally bought it.) It seems that there was no special aftermath after that. (Then it doesnt matter.) (Unsurprisingly. I cant imagine that older brother would show such an awkward attitude.) It seems that Cressel doesnt know much about divine beasts either. He must have minimal knowledge. what happened As he said, it''s been quite a while, and it''s a headache to overthink things. I quietly returned the spear to the cradle and looked away. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 713 - Gaiden episode 80 Gaiden episode 80 Gaiden chapter 12. The spiritist calls the spirits. The sight of the old man ttering him is truly heartbreaking. Are you really going to do that? don''t make me think Ho-ho-ho-ho! Arell. I want you to see this. For example, like that old man in front of you right now. He is the dean of the Royal Academy, newly appointed the year beforest. They rub their hands together and talk softly to get my interest even a little bit. I''m so desperate to the point of tears. This is a list of the recent achievements of teachers, research students or students working here at the academy. where?????? Pretending to be aloof, I unfold the thick list and leaf through it one by one. This is an educational institution managed by Ernesia Kingdom. Royal Academy. In the past, Asha''s younger brother Aimet and young nobles attended the kingdom''s educational institution to build learning andworking. If they are, they should be able to meet Arel-nims request. What are you expecting? Responding moderately, I continue to look through the list. hmm You seem to be studying pretty hard. That''s right! No way! But why is it so subtle? I frowned and read it aloud. The design theory of magic tools that steam potatoes without applying heat. hmm It must be convenient. A storage method that does not sprout potatoes. What is the wisdom of life? Easy cooking of potatoes It''s just cooking! Seeing it makes my head hurt. potato. potato. Potatoes anyway. Well, it''s mainly a research project for students. Why is potato the subject of all research? Because potatoes are cheap. Is it a budget issue? Guys, potatoes are cheap. For future budgets, at least students will not be allowed to choose such absurd research. One of the reasons I recently visited this ce. Because he decided to invest in the Royal Academy. The academy''s financese mainly from the patronage of nobles. Although the operating expensese from the royal castle, I can''t even say that it''s very leisurely. In such a yard, I stepped out with a big hand. The dean shook his shoulders as if he was sincerely moved. When Arell Ernesia-nim said he wasing, it felt as if I had been saved. Your ttery isnt normal. no In fact, the operating expenses have been tighttely, so not only me but also the professors weed it. oh my. Running this ce is hard work. Come to think of it, to what extent have the academy expansion ns been sorted out? And another thing I''m promoting is preparing a n topletely overhaul the academy''s iron rules. It has to be modified from the very beginning so that it can perform its role as a purely educational institution and research institution. ordingly, arge-scale investment was made and a full-scale expansion work was ordered. That''s still... Because it''s such a big deal... His troubles are for a different reason. Did you hear? Originally, the academy was a magic research facility in the early days of the kingdom of Ernesia. I heard the rumors. Before the Ernesia Mage Tower was officially created. At the time, this was the ce where the first Mage Tower Master did his research. ordingly, there are dozens of rooms in the underground warehouse where the objects of the time are sealed. Originally, I had to move it, but I was so busy with work that I couldn''t move it. After the death of the first tower master. The next generation should have followed it, but likewise, it was left alone due to insignificant circumstances, and in the end it is now. Did you seal it tightly afterwards? It must be painful to have to take it all out. What do you call me No, it doesnt matter if it takes some time, so just be meticulous. The dean solemnly bowed his head in agreement. But will you really ept themoners once this construction is finished? I think so. We are looking for a way so that anyone who has the status of Ernesia Kingdom can attend. Above all, even His Majesty actively supported this n. I do not ept disagreements. Is it possible? He has no reason to be displeased. The academy''snd grows and the amount of support increases. If the number of graduates increases, it would be nice if the weight of the dean''smitment would also increase. The problem is about the newly established department. Havent you decided on a specific n for this one? It is the same. There is a mountain to learn, and it will be difficult to divide it. In the case ofmoners, it would be desperate to be directly connected to livelihood. merce or industry... In some cases, agriculture also wants to be guided by the kingdom. Well, we''re going to do something with other facilities apart from agriculture, so let''s start with the important things. All right. Well then... It is to elicit the understanding of the nobles. ah Was there that too? Even though I personally took over, I did notpletely abolish the existing donation method. I don''t think it''s something to keep pouring my money into. Those who want to stand in line, take your money and take turns! It would be desirable to lead with the same feeling. To get their attention Wouldnt it be better to show something better than simple persuasion? What are you trying to do? hmm As amemoration, shall I give a special lecture here for a while to attract attention? It''s an impromptument, but it''s not too bad. The flower of society is also called ttery. The truth of this world is toe to ttery without saying anything. Probably most of the nobles dont even know I took over this ce yet. indeed?????? So if I''m sitting here, I''ll naturally notice and pay attention. There are also guys who have a will to study. It might be an opportunity to teach them a lesson. That''s it, so let''s schedule it yourself. All right. It''s cumbersome to move it yourself, but it''s clear that it will be of great value in the future. Come to think of it, the reason why I dared to reach out was because of that.'' The reason why I dare to touch the education system in the kingdom. The real reason not to tell outsiders. I gently remembered it. Recently, the proportion of people living in Etelpaina has increased. Well, I have no intention of abandoning Fahilia, and half of it is here. The other half of the fall and winter are spent there. Yes, I''m having a really leisurely time. Ah~ its sweet. The taste of carbonated drink while admiring the scenery of the sea on a clear day is exceptional. yes? huh. Sweet! And next to me, a child who is rxing with a simr feeling to me. Our mischievous Arna, who is now six years old. These days, as if they want to imitate me, when I leisurely goof around, theye and lie down like this. Of course, what Arna drinks is not Coke, but vegetable juice for babies. It''s still too sweet. Well, Arna also seems to like the summer scenery of Etelpaina, and it''s worthwhile to build this ce. It''s peaceful. Peaceful. As I was enjoying myziness with a double, I heard a sigh from nearby. Ugh Both of you are doing the same thing. Mom! Pena spotted us and gave us a stunned look. Anyway,tely they''re both the same. yes! Just like Dad! I hope it doesn''t happen yet. it''s still It''s sad. Don''t worry. Blood is thicker than water. yes? huh. I want to be a cker like my dad! omg! no this isn''t it? It''s true that I''m azy person, but hearing this troublemaker directly from the mouth is strange. Umm... Should I pretend to be more diligent? But it''s still 10 years before Arna understands what I''m doing, right? ruler? Let''s y here, Arna. Lazy people get it. And in the meantime, Pena used a trick as if to make Arna y. Pena flicked her finger as if asking Arna to see it, and Sele, the fire spirit, came out. government ordinance! Arna suddenly got up from the spot and ran towards Sele, as if she was immediately interested. Sele waddles as if running away from such Arna, but is bound to be caught soon. Yes, yes, lets y with Sele over there. Wow, without hesitation, they sell spirits as bait for children. The effect is so good. Animals are popr with a child like Arna, but real animals are dangerous. No matter how well they are tamed, it is not very good to leave children and animals together. Spirits, on the other hand, are different. It''s because they follow the order of the spirit sage. Not to mention, Pena has a considerable advantage among the Elemental Spirits, so she can never disobey her orders. Above all, if you leave it to the spirit, the spirit sergeant can check the child''s condition in real time. in short. Recently, Arna likes it. The spirit means that it is a good thing to take away children''s attention. Even more so, if the spirit sees the child, the parents can naturally save their stamina. That''s because the spirit can do the hard work. Its the end of babysitting, that Whoops. how is it? In a way, I dont think Pena and you should be scheming and arguing with me. What''s up? Whoop whoop. It happened because Arna likes it. Rather, what about the suffering of the spirits? Can the spirit sage be like this? Sele, who has already been captured, is sending a surrender sign while hugged by Arna. 3. 2. 1. End of round. Selene slumped. Arna''s victory. I won! What were you trying to win? Rather than that, why is the hugging form strangely hard? I learned it from Aunt Kania! I guess I''ll have to say something to Kania-neeter. what will be ok Because it''s a spirit. Even if it looked like that, it was just fitting Arna. It works better than that. Isn''t that a number that can hit the jackpot? Between children and spirits, he reflexively rolls his hair. Dia came to see us about what was going on. Arel. Mr. Pena. Were you here? Dia? ah Is today the day? aha Is that what you said a while ago? Pena also understood right away that he had already heard it a few days ago. Arna! Lets stop ying and go. It seems a bit sad, but Arna runs straight ahead and stretches out her arms towards me. dad! This is such a spoiled brat. I smiled lightly and picked Arna up, put her on the wooden horse, and headed in the direction Dia was guiding. But Dad? What are you doing? ah? It''s a simple test. It''s still a little annoying for Arna to understand, so I''m just talking about it moderately. What is an inspection? A swordsman that every aristocratic family should do at least once at this age. The time hase to check things like Arna''s mana affinity and mana reserves. The kingdom of Ernesia also undergoes inspections at this time... Are they simr? Perhaps they are simr no matter which kingdom they go to? When a child from an aristocratic family reaches a certain age, their magical power and other qualities are tested. Well, personally, I dont like it very much. me too. A little bit like that. Pena also made a slightly blurry expression as if she didn''t have a very good memory. Did he remember what he did when he was younger? Come to think of it, since she realized the qualities of spiritism when she was young, she had a hard time because it didn''t fit the Empire''s policy, right? Apart from that, it is a necessary procedure for a noble child. Dia, who was instructing thend mage to prepare, spoke quietly as if she had heard our conversation. I know. It doesnt matter if you have normal talent. Even if you dont have talent, it doesnt matter too much But if it''s dangerous, it''s right for the child to know and set a policy at an early age. It has be customary to conduct tests at a young age not simply to identify and use talents, but for the safe growth of children. Basically, nobles inherited superior qualities. That''s the problem. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 714 - Gaiden Episode 81 Episode 81 Gaiden Episode 81 As a vulgar word, it is said that the bloodline is good. It''s not just gic constitution, but including the amount of mana possessed, nobles tend to have a little more talent than ordinary people. Excellent, to put it bluntly. In other words, you can be dangerous by overpowering yourself when you are young. Just over 100 years ago, there were many children of aristocrats suffering from mysterious diseases. The mostmon is when the mana growth is too highpared to the child''s weak body, so the growth can''t keep up . Even when I was in the family, including my mother, I just checked for the growth of my child, but the other guys had a lot of eyes on how to use the child. If you think about it, that''s also a longing. Anyway, Arna has to test it once. In fact, I can roughly guess without checking, but... . However, it was necessary to leave official measurements. I''m sure you''ll be surprised. As much as I already know the oue, it''s a little disappointing that I can''t feel the excitement. so? Then Dia will be the prosecutor? There is no problem with me, but I will try to use something more specific. At least in my days, wizards used palpation or magic to confirm, but now they say they use a different method. Recently, we introduced a device that can detect a childs mana reserves or potential modifiers to traits. It seems that it is more precise than most wizards can inspect, and even confirms things that cannot be known simply by measuring. Even from a child''s point of view, it would be better to measure simply than to have an old strangere and make things. Then lets measure right away. Arna. Come this way. huh! Sister Dia! Basically, Arna is not shy, but when Dia, whom she has always seen and is familiar with, extends her hand, she casually grabs her hand and moves closer to the device. And Pena and I watched Arna perform the test and exchanged opinions in a low voice. however Arel? Are you going to change Arnas education policy based on the results? Not really? This was a just in case, and had nothing to do with Arna''s parenting policy in the future. Well, quite a few nobles would cling to one of these results, but I have no reason to do so. It is the will of the child that determines the future of the child. There is no point in such trivial procedures. I see. There was a hint of relief in Pena''s faintly spoken voice. You care too. Wouldn''t it be better if I told you in advance not to worry? Unlike me who knew the result, Pena might be nervous. I tell you, but I dont care too much When I was about to say again that I don''t have to care. A slightly brash exmation flowed from Arna''s side. oh my god. Is this for real? A few territorial wizards are making a fuss. Dia, who was watching, silently frowned. Only then do they realize that they have reacted with contempt and hastily bow their heads. What''s happen? Arna-sama''s measurement results exceeded their expectations, which surprised them a little. Perhaps deciding that it was better to show rather than talk around, Dia showed the result of determining Arna''s mana measurement. .. oh? Pena is unable to speak. I, who had already guessed, couldn''t take my eyes off it. In terms of metrics, it is said that a typical aristocratic child has 340 magical powers. But this yes. The measurement of Arna-sama''s mana reserve is 1203. This level exceeds that of a fairly average adult. Incidentally, ording to the measurement standard, the mana reserve per circle of a 1st circle wizard is about 1,000. In other words, two circles is 2,000. In short, even though Arna didn''t do anything, she exceeded the mana reserve of a Circle 1 wizard. Only Arna, What is Mana?'' I just tilted my face with a smile. Instead of the surprised others, I just petted Arna and said, It''s nothing special.'' yeah, it''s really no big deal. However, if you look at it withmon sense, you can''t help but be surprised. How? The buds that are promising will recognize the cotyledons first. I thought I was in moderation and passed it over. It was a bit hot though. Actually it''s because of me. It is known to the world that I possess as much mana as a griffon''s ws, but in reality, I am a possessor of internal power that surpasses even the average master. Arna must have been influenced in part. By the way, does the high amount of mana mean you have to be a wizard? No, that''s not it. It''s just the basic mana reserve. It depends on how you use it. It''s good to evolve it with magical qualities, or even if you develop it into an aura like Kania''s sister, it''ll show off a lot of history. In short, it means that either way you can be first-ss. In a way, it is a gifted talent. Even if you have talent, Arna has no intention of it, and if you dont train it, it will naturally rot. The day when Arna understands her own qualities and shines in them is still far away. As I said that, I ordered a silence order regarding this result. Because there are a lot of people who say useless things. Let''s just say it''s a general average on the outside. yes That would be nice. I am of the same opinion. For that reason, I asked Dia and the wizards of the territory to lead the measurement. At least until Arna was about 15 years old, she didn''t make a fuss around her. After that, Arna will have to decide her own path. But you''d better use a hand forter...'' I didn''t know if this child would make use of his qualities or not, but I felt the need to frame him so that he could choose either one. in short. In the end, it was for Arna. I can''t say what the kid will doter.'' However, I wanted to ensure that there were no cases in which I could not achieve what I wanted to do because the surrounding environment did not keep up with me. At least if the Ernesian Kingdom''s education system is reformed at this time, it won''t be a stumbling block for Arna when she grows up.'' At least, it must be the heart of parents to want to make sure that they can do it properly no matter what they do. People around me praise my actions, saying that they have a noble meaning, but I don''t listen to them. It''s only for me and the people I surround. Its behavioral logic never changes. After that, the reorganization of the Royal Academy was proceeding smoothly. As promised, I decided to push it by giving a special lecture here. That Areel Ernesia gives a special teaching. There was a mor of requests to listen to the lecture, as if it had already been rumored. Is this really an ordinary lecture? To put it mildly, live well and be kind. Just like that Arel!'' Would you even bother to listen to it?! Is everyone free? I secretly shuddered. That''s why you have to seed... . Even if a sessful person talks nonsense on the street, people will pay attention and listen. Um~ Should I give you a little more service? Even if its just one-on-one personalized counseling. Arel do it in moderation Wouldnt it be best to be normal? huh? Ordinary? no way Absolutely not? Pena looked around with a strange smile, as if she knew that if I decided to touch it, it would never end normally. This is the educational institution for the nobles of the Kingdom of Ernesia... Wasn''t it in the Merman Empire? There is. I''ve only been there for a few months. Right. The reason I''m less talkative is because I know the meaning. Pena''s childhood cannot be said to be very happy. Because the qualities of a Elementalist were manifested, adults who regarded her as politically resentful could not treat her well. But didnt Arel go here too? what In that regard, am I in a simr position? Come to think of it, I don''t even have a rtionship with this ce. He imitated a self-made genius schr since childhood. Did he even get kicked out after being granted a territory at the age of 14? It''s a nostalgic memory now, but would I have survived properly if I were an ordinary human? In a sense, that''s what each other is. So you wanted to take a look? Didn''t something else happen? I had Hongmi in my heart. Apparently, Pena was curious about the lives of other noble children. If you really wanted to take a look, you followed me. If the purpose is to study, should we create a course for adult nobles? ah?????? that''s kinda?????? Judging by the slurred speech, it doesn''t seem like he''s studying. Because I was envious in the past. Going around with aristocratic children in a simr position... Will it be the same now? Its different from being followed by followers in a social church, isnt it? Rather tired! I don''t think it''s a sentiment that I can''t understand. Also, Pena must be worried inwardly. What is the educational ground and environment in which Arna will grow up in the future... . And another worry... . Are you thinking about whether or not to teach Arna spirit magic? Pena is speechless. At that time, after measuring Arna''s magical power, we adults gathered together and discussed it once. And you must have noticed that if you make a little determination and teach them, you can bloom with spiritism. That''s where Pena''s conflict begins. Are you Arna? Arna also likes spirits, but I dont think youll be attracted to them as a Elementalist. I am still conflicted. If you want to teach, you can pass it on. There is an urge to teach. But at the same time hesitating. hope it will be the same as you As you may know, this ce is different from the Empire. No one will be prejudiced even if you teach spiritism. Rather, it is just an increase in culture. Even if there is such a person, I will not forgive him. I know Even if you teach it, for Arna, it will only be an education or the power to protect that child. But the reason for the conflict is that it is not necessary. Such a difference would be hesitating. And if Arna wants it, I''m worried about how to teach it. Hmm. For example, let''s say there is a famous sports or martial arts school. Strict families always pass on their parents'' skills to their children. If you''re a little flexible, you''ll want to hear your child''s intentions first. But any parent would want to pass it on. Even more so if your child is talented. I don''t want to be forced.'' In particr, Pena must bepletely fed up with the tendency of someone to distinguish between right and wrong when ites to talent. Regarding that concern, I am close to neutral. Because the answer is not to force it. But even if I teach, what should I do? Are you worried about what to do when teaching there? Although I have learned it, I have never passed it on to others. If anything, why dont you teach a disciple at least once? Then it would be a good experience to know what to do when Arna wants it? And it bes an achievement that leaves behind the skills. A disciple Like Arell? Yeah like me. Ahem! It''s good, bro. Pena reacted as if it were unexpected. Even in the present empire, there is a faction for elementalists. However, Pena is not involved even now. In a sense, Pena has not yet passed on the spirit magic she has aplished to anyone. It would be a pity not to spread the long-awaited achievement. If you want, it''s not difficult to establish a department rted to spiritism here. Here? Arent you doing it in the magic tower? Magic and Spiritual Sorcery are different. Even if you leave it to Dia, you''ll be in trouble. If you wear it on your ears, it''s an earring. If you wear it on your nose, it''s a nose ring. The cause can be circumvented somehow. You can do as much as you want. However, Pena shook her head softly, as if she didn''t want that far. Are you still not drawn to it? Ill think about it. Tell me whenever you want. I can make it happen with a little bit of force. Allel will make your wishese true as long as you can. Do it in moderation. Im sorry to others. She smiled bitterly and saw me off as I had to go to work soon. Apparently, Pena seemed to want to see this ce a little more, so I was considerate of letting her do as she pleased. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 715 - Episode 82 Episode 82 After that, Arell headed to the ce he had prepared for the lecture. Even just looking at Pena, he could see that he was excited. Arell is so excited. I mean he likes to sneak out. With a faint smile as if she couldn''t help it, Pena took a moderate walk around the academy. oh? I felt a strange sense of difort. Maybe only she can notice. government ordinance? In the world, Arel''s name as a wife seems to be higher, but she is a natural elementalist in her own way. Because she was like that, she immediately recognized the sense of incongruity. Someone is using elemental magic. Who is it? But when I heard the exnation from Arel, there must have been no department rted to spiritism at the academy? It''s the Mage''s Tower that''s in charge of magic, and in the first ce, the main purpose of this ce is learning and culture. Feeling incongruent, Pena moved away without even realizing it. Well, basically, an escort is also attached. There was also a thought that if this level of presence would be nothing special. and . ruler! Those who want to obey the order of nature are calling. Come out quickly. A being with the energy of Mother Nature! Draw Jin with a strange phenomenon and pretend in front of it! I saw a girl with a in impression of about 15 who was waving her arms wide and shouting something. wow What is he doing?'' I felt like I saw something I shouldn''t have seen. I did know one thing though. you. Are you practicing spiritism? Wahhaha?! As if she hadn''t expected someone to hear it, Fena sighed lightly as the youngdy screamed grotesquely and pointed towards the summoning station. Will it fail if I leave that summoning circle as it is? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! Now hold on! His concentration was already distracted, and a strange light was flowing from the summoning circle. And as Pena predicted, the iridescent light flowing from the summoning circle soon became cloudy, and then something strange came out. oh! Thats what happens when you fail. What?! At this rate... As the youngdy panicked, Pena sighed. I waved my finger lightly. Sele. Nelphie. As soon as the names of the two spirits are called, the two spirits materialize as if they had waited. Embers and wind swayed, and then a fairy with blue wings simr in size to a lizard holding fire appeared. A wind spirit that she recently contracted with Sele, the spirit of me. My nickname is Nelphie. The two spirits read Pena''s will and flew vigorously to execute themand. mes and wind engulf the summoning circle from which the strange object churns out. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Fire fire! Calm down, its nothing. Forgetting face, he patted the frightened youngdy on the shoulder and reassured Pena as if it was okay. The me burns fiercely, but does not spread further. It''s because of the wind wall that Nelphi controls. and that me. Again, Sele sucked it all in and swallowed the burning substance back. huh. It''s sorted out. What she did was to burn away all the objects that were mistakenly leaked due to the summoning failure. Thedy whose summoning failed blinked nkly, as if she had finally understood it. row? But who are you? Well, I guess I should exin that. Pena sighed. There will be no lengthy self-introduction. Upon hearing Pena''s name, the youngdy''splexion immediately turned blue, and she trembled and lowered her head. Sorry! Stop being rude? are you okay. Rather, I''m sorry that I interrupted the ceremony. Oh no If Pena-sama didn''te, it would probably have failed. The youngdy who spoke in a somewhat insecure tone. Ah, sorry for thete introduction. My name is Ilya Ranfelst, the second daughter of the Ranfelst family. The Ranfelst family... I don''t know. Not even Arel, he probably won''t be able to remember all the faces of everyone. I''m sorry to say that I don''t know. Pena slightly changed the topic. In fact, there are things that I care about separately. By the way, Ilya? That strange attitude and way of talking... What was it? What was that bizarre posture and way of speaking when practicing spiritism? Pena hadn''t even guessed there. yes''? However, Ilya made a face that made me wonder why Pena didn''t know. They say its natural for a Elementalist? huh? What do you mean? As a spirit sage, this is something I have never heard before. but in this book... Illia pointed to the spirit book that seemed to be used as a textbook while flustered. I heard that it is difficult to find books on spiritism. In the past, when the Zelnian Kingdom was a strong country, it was particrly hostile and oppressive. It must have been because each kingdom tried not to touch it after that. I have never been able to find books rted to Penado. Even if there is no book in the first ce, there is Arel. There is something like this these days Eh? Pena, who received the book in a curious mood and opened it, frowned in half-absurdity. < Nothing is well known about spiritism. >< However, it seems that there are some spiritists who have acted strangely in the past. >< Maybe it''s rted''? >< Yes! Perhaps the spirits are attracted to cool poses and behavior. >< So, if you''re not sure, why don''t you try bluffing? >What bullshit is this? It''s a mess. It is rare that the theory of spiritism coincides with what Pena knows, but the most spective thing was this kind of nonsense. You cant believe this and follow it? Am I wrong? Only then did Pena feel sorry. Even if it was a messy book, Illia would have no way of knowing its authenticity. I see . Did he just follow the embarrassing content without questioning it? Somehow, I also felt pity. I think it''s at leastrgely off the beaten track. is that so Ilya only sulked after hearing Pena''s point. With my words I thought the pose was cool. Cancel what you thought was pity. After all, I can''t understand the emotions of young people... . But Pena-sama also looked great on the battlefield and in various ces in the past I heard. It doesnt matter. More than that, I hope you don''t bring up useless stories about your past. It''s embarrassing to be honest. Looking back now, I thought it was quite shameless. But if it was all in vain Ilya was embarrassed and cried. If it meant suffering, there would be no way to avoid sympathy, but somehow the atmosphere was strange. Should I be a little more desperate? Being nervous, Pena tried to ask more about the circumstances, but... . .what''s going on? Her words were interrupted by the sound of unfamiliar footsteps. Perhaps it was a bit of amotion, but someone wasing this way. It was a man who appeared to be in his mid-40s. Judging by his outfit, he must be a professor working at the academy here. I dont know who it is, but I dont remember permission to use this ce Ilya? He recognized Ilya and narrowed his brows. And Ilya flinched for some reason and died as it were. Ah father oh? As if Pena was unexpected, he was a little surprised. Maybe Ilya was the daughter of a professor who works here. I told you not to call me that outside, but Hmm? you... He tried to warn her, but when he realized Pena''s existence, he sent his gaze away, then opened his eyes wide as if somewhat startled, and hurriedly bowed. Excuse me. My name is Chelford Ranfelst. If I have caused any inconvenience, I will formally apologize afterwards. no. there''s nothing to say about that. But this child. yes. It''s a shame, but this is my daughter. Did it cause any harm to you''? It may have been in a sense, but Pena shook her head that it was not necessary. I had no intention of acting so rudely as to me the child. no. I was just a little bit interested, so I just bothered him. Is that so. Of course, he wouldn''t have listened to it straight away. He looked around and sighed as he understood what Ilya had done. Is it spirit magic again? That though... Didnt I tell you to quit? What is this like? You are a nuisance to others. Ilya waspletely intimidated and unable to speak. Pena, who was watching, wondered if his admonition was a little too much, but she didn''t intervene. In the meantime, the reprimand continues. I should have told you, but you dont have the qualities to excel as a Elementalist. But it was a bit unpleasant. Hmm? Do you speak well?'' Pena refrained from interfering as much as possible. If you understand, do what I saidst time Are you telling me to give up spirit magic? Okay, graduate seriously. It seems like a good story wille out with the Marquis of Gamels as well. In short, it means to prepare for marriage. It can be said that it is a verymon phrase in the aristocratic family. However, if you look at Ilya''s expression, you can tell that there is not even the slightest hint of her own will mixed into it. Pena was worried. It is right not to intervene. But this difort that started a little while ago... . I see That was it... The child recalled his childhood. Not rted but... I don''t know if I felt a sense of kinship as the same Elementalist. then . Pena decided to quietly interfere a bit. I wonder if these are things worth talking about right now. Interference to do it in moderation. I said it back, but you will understand enough. He must be aware that it is not something to say in front of others, much less. Excuse me. You showed me what I couldnt see. It''s not like that, but it doesn''t matter as long as you don''t show a fuss anymore. Chelford, too, seemed to understand properly, and withdrew meekly. Get it sorted out. yes. Ilya just kept his head down and said nothing. I can''t help but ask after seeing this. As Pena quietly looked away, Ilya began to exin as if he couldn''t help it. He just Is your father disapproving of your training in spiritism? yes?????? At least that doesn''t seem to be the case. Part of the conversation a while ago was bothering me, but I roughly understood it. I understand. I understand. Ugh. Anyway, this won''t change? ???? yes? So you''re training spiritism to be recognized? Pena gives a warm gaze as if she knows everything. But what does Ilya really mean? He made a nk face as if he didn''t understand. Its not really like that. If it was right, it might be right, but there is another reason why I want to learn spiritism. oh? then? That is what it is. Somehow hesitating to speak. Pena nodded lightly to mean that it was okay. I have the confidence that I won''t be shaken no matter what the reason for this happened anyway. Above all, isn''t her current family overflowing with all sorts of quirks? Once again, even if this kid gives some strange reason, I wonder if it will reallye into my ears. line Actually, I like spirits. I see Thats good????? ah?????? That might sound a little strange. somehow hesitant Saying it doesn''t matter, Pena calmly listened. So even if it''s okay Because I have the confidence that I won''t blink an eye no matter what reason I tell you anyway. I think spirits are the best. hmm? The spirits that Pena-nim showed me were also wonderful ah?????? It''s kind of strange. The emotions umted through Pena''s experiences so far speak. that the senses havee Especially that fire spirit Are you a seller? As for the smooth and warm scales, surely it wouldnt be fun to stroke them, right? Mandible! Mandible! People who simply say that spirits are cute won''t say anything. This has definitelye to mind. Certainly this is a gimmick. I''m not happy about that... . Anyway, I think spirits are the best! Yes?! Do I have to agree to that?! If I sympathize with this, I feel like I''m losing something as a human being. As expected, he''s a strange kid.'' What would he have said if Arel was here instead? I might have hit that idiot in the back of the head right away. In any case, it is necessary to reverse the thinking of that fool who has fallen into his own world now. Come on, get out of your dreams. Nelphie, go and make her feel better. Nelphy shakes his head. Do you instinctively think that something is creepy? Perhaps failing in spiritism isn''t simply a theory that''s wrong, but maybe spirits are avoiding it? How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 716 - Side Story Episode 83 Episode 83 Side Story Go. You can''t talk like this. When the order was cut off and serious, Nelphy was nervous and, as if making up his mind, gave strength to his shoulders and flew away. It''s not like I''m fighting some kind of monster. It flew away and delivered a powerful flying kick to Ilia''s forehead. no Can I just tap it lightly? How does that human look from the spirit''s point of view? I didn''t really want to know anything. Ah! Anyway, thanks to that attack (?), my mind returned to reality. The youngdy blinked and smirked while covering her forehead. Do you think there was something nice about it? Oh, that''s why it''s so good. He sighed and quickly sent Nelphy, who was begging for him to return quickly. Pena changed the topic again. Anyway, you want to be acknowledged, dont you? yes. First of all, you can continue to practice spiritism. If she were to marry as it is, she would naturally have no choice but to neglect special skills such as spiritism. Honestly, Im sorry. On that point, she was quite genuinely sorry. Whatever his motive, his passion for spiritism was sincere. At least Pena acknowledged that. On the one hand, I was worried. Coincidence is fate after all. I just didn''t have the brazen personality to wave my hand and walk away. No, it would have been like that in the past, buttely, she''s be a bit less harsh. But I can''t be too intrusive...'' Let''s think soberly. In the end, it''s someone else''s family problem. One word might solve the problem, but is that right? Relying on authority to solve it would be the most foolish way. More than anything else, Pena was well aware that doing so would only end up ruining that kid. Hmm So if you have the right opportunity, you can do well, right? .. yes? yes? I dont think so. Ilya hesitantly nodded. Well then Pena, as if contemting a method, paused a little before speaking. I don''t have any intention ofmenting too much. I don''t even have enough free time to spend a long time. Can you teach me a little bit about how to learn spirit magic? how is it? oh! And you don''t even need to hear the answer. Seeing Ilya''s sparkling eyes as if he had found the light, there was no need to think about what to say. That same day, Pena told Arel about Ilia and how she came to help him. indeed Did that happen? Has there been a bad response? hmm? Wouldn''t it matter? Arell rummaged through something on his bookshelf, looked through it, and nodded. There shouldnt be any particr problem with the childs family name, Ranfelst. And Chelford doesn''t have a bad reputation either. Isnt your reputation bad? He seems to be quite sincere and his ability to teach is well received. It was an incredible story for Pena. Who speaks so harshly towards his daughter? Well, even if you act diligently on the outside, it might be different on the inside. Arell said in a tone that it didn''t matter that much. The important thing is how that Ilya or whatever kid will show results. ah. that Have you not decided? The reason Pena couldn''t speak was probably because there was no clear n. I couldn''t say it openly, but the child''s talent as a spirit sage is subtle. If you take the time to teach, you will achieve results, but the important thing is that you don''t have that time. Arel smiled as if he understood that, and this time he took out another document and showed it to Pena. Maybe this could be a good opportunity for that kid. Academic festival? About once every four years. At the Royal Academy, students and teachers Regardless of graduates, there are academic societies where those involved in research present their achievements. Arel didn''t need a ce like this, so he wasn''t interested in it, but he seems to havee to know about it naturally because he''s been involved in various things at the academy recently. You want to use this as an opportunity? Even a little bit is good here, so if you earn a steady response, it will be an achievement that no one can oppose. However, even skilled intellectuals will be desperately preparing for the position, but will there be results if they prepare urgently? I haven''t decided what to do yet, so know that there are things like this. Seriously, Arel mighte forward and help. He said so, but Pena said she would teach first. It was you who did the work. So, she should be held responsible. More than that, why did you want to help that kid? It reminded me a little of the past. I couldn''t keep my mouth shut even to Arel. Pena said the reason obediently. A long ago? For some reason, it reminded me of how I felt when I was living in the Empire, so I couldnt stay still Normally, he would not intervene, but it could be said that the cause was his sense of kinship as a fellow elemental lyricist. In those days, few people in the Empire sided with Pena. In the end, the one who helped her was after being almost half-sold and transported to the kingdom of Ernesia outside the empire. hmm That''s right. It doesn''t matter if it makes you feel better. Arel doesn''t really object. What''s more, not too long ago, he personally asked her if he would like to have a disciple. In that respect, it can be said that Arel also provided the cause. So dont hesitate and do it. I''ll do anything I can to help. Whoop whoop. Thanks Arel. Pena nodded with a relieved smile, probably feeling lighter. Even if you teach something, it doesn''t take a lot of time. During the time Arel is here, I should teach her what she should properly teach. I said that, but Im not sure I can tell you much Ahahaha... It cant be! Of course, Ilya made a fuss and shouted that it wasn''t so. In addition, Pena-samas spirit art is famous. Are you famous? yes! I heard too! That the spirit that Pena-sama once summoned swept the battlefield... There are many other things! Ah?????? I guess. mistakes of youth. No, more than half of them weremitted by Arell and he was bragging about them, right? Mr. Pe Pena? Oh no . Forget about that anyway. I can''t teach you anything that great. ah okay Somehow, Ilya seemed to have a different idea of what Pena meant, but whatever. For now, all I can teach you is what I learned from Arell. Are the rumors true? That Arel-nim even taught spiritism to Pena-nim. I can''t tell you all the details, but that''s about it. As if Pena was recalling a nostalgic memory. For a moment, I recalled the scene in my mind at that time. At that time, he wouldn''t have been much different from that kid. The person who gave her the current position must have been Arel. Arel did not show any displeasure and taught me and helped me at the time. .. uh?'' While reminiscing, Pena furrowed her eyebrows. definitely learned a lot However, there are some friendly scenes, but now that I think about it, I also remember some strange scenes. Somehow, it seemed that he was teasing me in return for teaching me. Was it really rted to the training of spiritism? Now that I think about it, wasn''t that a joke? I''ll have to investigateter.'' Arel''s sess story was postponed untilter, and Pena decided to focus on teaching her. first of all. Let me ask you this first. Yes, four! What do you think is spiritism? Pena calmly and earnestly asks for the basics that should be addressed first. What is a spirit to us? Elementalist... What is the meaning of the rtionship between a person who has the minimum qualifications to have sympathy with the spirit and the spirit? It is a question in the most fundamental sense. Why can a spirit lord call on a spirit and the spirit responds? Thats it?? Isnt it because there is such a thing as spirit affinity? It''s not wrong, but it''s quite insufficient to say it''s an essential answer. Then, what is that spirit affinity? That is Ilya drooped his shoulders as if he didn''t understand that far. From the data she obtained, it only came out that spirit magic could be summoned if you had affinity with spirits. Maybe that''s why I didn''t learn the proper theory. The spirit affinity refers to the mental wavelength that allows you tomunicate with the spirit. As Pena puts her hand forward and concentrates lightly, a pure white light stays on her hand. It''s that the elemental spirit''s unique spiritual power intervenes in the mana he has, creating affinity. If it''s Pena now, even if you don''t have a summoning circle, if it''s a simple spirit, you can call it on the spot. It''s not that I was neglecting training. Soon, several spirits simr to the Nelphi summoned before are summoned and wander around, guided by the power she radiated. Wow Ilya sincerely admires it, as if he hadn''t thought that it would be summoned without a summoning circle or catalyst. As expected, if you can create a strong affinity, you will be summoned! well? How about it? It''s amon misconception. Friendliness is important. But the most important thing is what the spirit wants. You understand. In other words, the heart has to go through. The Spirit What do you want? These kids dont really want anythingplicated. As Pena spreads her palms, the summoned spirit sits quietly. They are not calcting like humans, nor are they plotting anything. Pure sympathy. Because he said. No matter how proudly I say it, in the end I learned from Arel. You can''t be proud of yourself with this. Anyway, the most important thing is to fully understand spirit magic and properly approach it. For that... While he was exining, the escorts brought a lot of things. What is that Its nothing. It is the most important thing in spiritism. It was fortunate that there were just a few left in stock. Lately I''ve been putting it in storage because I don''t need it. At least if it was written for young people, it would be meaningful, right? As Pena grinned and unwrapped the bag, one of the things she had squeezed in fell to the floor. ah It fell. She hurriedly tried to pick it up, but she tilted her head. It is an ore that emits strange energy and color. This?????? huh. It is a spirit stone. also in bulk. Only the Ernesia family would be able to handle this amount of spirit stones without any problems. As proof of that, she, an ordinary aristocratic kid, is shaking her hands less as she holds it. because she knows With an ore of this purity, you could easily buy at least one of the family''s mansions. How are you going to do this? Of course there''s only one ce to write it, right? Feeling slightly nostalgic, Pena smiled and said happily. If you have a spirit stone, should you call the spirit? In any case, the basics of a spirit mage is to summon spirits. Call it until ites out unconditionally. I What the vice principal said earlier... You dont have time and you have a lot of work to do, right? So, first of all, I''m going to go with a little forced method. Is it a means of enforcement? ah.?? It''s not particrly dangerous, so don''t worry. Instead, I''ll be a bit tired. Even if it wasn''t so, there was something that Arel, who asionally taught spiritism to Pena, often said. If the spirit doesnte, lets think about whether the number of spirit stones is insufficient. Saying that, Fena randomly handed over the Spirit Stone to her. The true root of spiritism. As expected, it must mean pulling until the desired spirit appears. Around noon the next day, Ilya''s summoning ry was finally able toe to an end. omg omg I finally signed a contract... Ilya looked at the spirit he had just contracted with with half-sweet eyes. dig up. A spirit that leaves a pure white, intense afterimage. It''s like a small bird, but every time the bird ps its wings, white sparks fly in a dizzying fashion. Aha. It''s a lightning spirit... . If it''s rare, it''s rare again, but it seems to match this guy''s wavelength. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 717 - Gaiden Episode 84 Gaiden Episode 84 I consumed so much Spirit Stone that I couldn''t even say it in empty words, and summoned various spirits to gaugepatibility with Ilia. There are many attributes of spirits, but the rarer the attribute, the moreplex the energy bes and the more difficult it is to deal with. The proof is that only a few individuals have reached the level of the King of Spirits. Anyway, congrattions. With this, you will be able to call yourself an Elementalist wherever you go. First of all, it was Pena who was happy to convey congrattions. government ordinance?????? Ilia also nodded hesitantly at Pena''s words of congrattions and looked at the spirit that had contracted with her. You probably won''t feel it right. I was really able Pena deliberately watched so that she could taste the impression. because he did too That''s right, the feeling of summoning the spirit for the first time... I can still think of it any number of times. Interfering with that is ignorant. After allowing her to feel that thrill for a while, Pena pped her hands briefly. Now, what should we do next? uh? Wasn''t it over? Ilya asked dumbfounded. I will also call the spirits. Wasn''t it almost done? Even if it wasn''t, she was feeling a sense of aplishment that she had finally finished it. I knew it And Pena sighed lightly. What is the end? This is the start. Summoning and contracting with spirits in spiritism means that this is just the beginning. The real hardship starts now. There must be a lot of work to do? You should also learn how to handle the spirits. If the ability of the summoner does not develop, the power of the contracted spirit is also in ce, so there are examples of being looked down upon if done wrong. Even the spirits have bad personalities. As Arel joked, I don''t listen to the orders of those weaker than me.'' There are guys who rebel with the feeling of being like that or something. Well, apart from Arel''s jokes, it''s not really rare, so I can''t help but pay attention. Most of the third-ss spirits arecent with the fact that they signed a contract with the spirits and cannot cross that wall. Or do you want it to stay like this? That is no! If you''re satisfied, I don''t mind leaving here. It cant be! As if she had made up her mind, Ilya once again stared at her, tightening her eyes. It must have been a promise I will do any training. Hey? It''s anything''... Talk about waiting. I''ll do anything. Then it means that no matter what kind of training you give, you can''tin. Whoop whoop. As I have already said, there is no undoing? Aaaaaaa. It''s kind of creepy, but like Pena said, once you''ve spit it out, you can''t take it back. It is said that women in the Kingdom of Ernesia never speak twice. Then what can I do? Unfortunately, I don''t have time, so I''ll do something more necessary. Things that you need? What will you need? To Ilya, who tilted her head, Pena dragged her outside, saying that she had called someone who could help her with her training. Fortunately, this area was rented with permission, so there will be noints even if it gets a little noisy. Huh, permission When the hell?! Me and Arell? Come to think of it, since Arel is already thergest investor in the Royal Academy, permission from her and Arel is absolute. All over again, Ilya realized that fact. I thought maybe I was asking an absurd person. I wondered if this wouldn''t work out properly. Now, now, its fine if youre sincere. And, as if she knew exactly what she was thinking, Pena spoke half teasingly, waiting for the talent to arrive. and arrived A female knight with a sturdy body with tanned skin. It was Seina. Ahahahaha. I was surprised that you called this out of the blue. I was a little surprised. Sorry for calling you so suddenly. You must be busy anyway. Oh its okay. In the first ce, before Pena-sama called, Arel-sama had already told me to clear up the time. Anyway That too... Seeing the two of them lightly having such a conversation, Ilya stood nkly. What is the connection between the person who will help me with the alternative training and the knight I just called? hmm Is it this way? Just then, Seina''s eyes met. Ilya flinched reflexively when he met the half-interested eyes. Seina nced at Ilya in interest and smiled. ah? Certainly, this must be a bit difficult for Pena-sama alone to teach. Somehow, Seina seemed to be enjoying herself and said something meaningless. Ilya had no choice but to give Pena a helpful look, as if asking for an exnation. Is this person teaching spiritism by any chance? Elemental magic? ah not I don''t know much about that. Seina bursts intoughter saying, I''m confident that I can teach any training exercise that moves my body. And Pena also nodded as if that was the purpose. From now on, Ilya you. I will increase my stamina. Your physical fitness? I''m surprised as if I hadn''t imagined it. It would be surprising if he said that he suddenly needed stamina instead of anything else. Rather, is it rted to elemental magic and physical strength? A strange thought came to me first. Yes, it is necessary. health. I dont need cancer. health. Anyway, the important thing is stamina. strength! Both Pena and Seina actively acknowledged it and agreed. fitness is the answer ???? yes? However, it seems that Ilya does not understand well. What is the rtionship between spirit magic and stamina? It wasn''t really spirit art that moved the body. But it is amon misconception. Because people with weak bodies cant eventually reach the realm of spirit magic or whatever. Even if the spirits use strength and perform tricks, who will use them in the end? pena is you He said and pointed at Ilya. In the end, the Elemental Commander himself. In other words, it is a normal human body. If a person with a clear mind is like a skinny skeleton, can he really be strong? No one will ever say that. In another sense, you need stamina. If your body supports you, you will naturally maintain your concentration for a long time. Certainly, when Father sometimes attends meetings among nobles, he always trains his body properly Ilia''s father, Chelford, was a professor at the academy, but it seemed that he worked as a civil servant in the kingdom. Even he does not neglect to train his muscles. burning hot. Ilya shudders at the thought of the true meaning. Pena quietly shook her head. No, that''s why Ernesia Kingdom is weird. Usually civil servants dont train their muscles. yes? Is that so? anyway. It wouldn''t be bad to train your body first. You need stamina even to useplicated spirit magic. Is Pena-sama also training then? What is it? If not as good as Seina, Pena probably has better stamina than the other women. Above all, do it so you don''t gain weight. It was Ilya who had decided not to listen. Its physical strength I never felt like I wascking. You wont be able to do that in 10 years? yes? no I need it anyway. That''s why Pena asked Seina for help. I dont know anything else, but there are limits to what I can advise about training your body. Above all, the tips are not good. As expected, at this time, as an incumbent knight, she would be the most appropriate. Don''t worry, I''ll treat you kindly rather than subordinates. Seina smiled cheerfully and looked at the body shape of Ilya, the object to be trained first. There doesnt seem to be any other ufortable corner, so there shouldnt be a problem. Are you really prepared? I was determined. There is no reason to refuse if necessary. After that, Ilya borrowed clothes that were easy to move in as instructed and changed, then faced Seina. ruler? But the first thing to do is, of course, this sword. Seina pointed somewhere with a nice smile. First of all, it''s a running sword. Its different It''s literally just that. It is a running sword. haphazardly. Literally to the limit of physical strength. Run and run to increase your stamina. Running is the basis of all training. How far should I run? Ah, can you tell me to die and run? Just enough to sweat a little. Wouldn''t it be enough for the knights to jog lightly? Incidentally, the knights, including Seina, easily run 5 km once in training. The poor youngdy, who didn''t know that fact yet, put on a relieved face. And lightly train your strength. You can do many things. And slowly, his expression hardens. It was an instinctive premonition. The road to bing a spirit sage is long and difficult. The length of the muscle is the way of the elementalist. For some reason, such meaningless thoughts floated in her head, and Ilya was forced to fall on the path of training. The path of a spirit sage is long and arduous. No, I''m just tired and tired. ruler. One more sword. Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo One more. Ugh! In the past, I had even imagined what it would be like to train to be an Elementalist. I thought of something elegant. Spirits roam around and I see myself meditating elegantly among them... . But the reality is not elegant. Now, we can still do more. I cant do anything! Ah, even if you say that, youre doing well? Elegance is the self who trains his strength while shedding blood and sweat, and Seina who trains himself severely. And Pena, who pretends not to know others and enjoys an elegant rest. Can you really achieve anything with this? I have that kind of anxiety sometimes. Okay, the break is over. Ehh?! Already? The only thing that dispels such anxiety is training under Seina''s guidance. I''m not sure about the achievement of spiritism. At least, it seems that the achievement of strength is clearly being achieved. Ilya thinks so and works hard today as well. And after a month... . look! Miss Pena! Now I can do this lightly! Ilya proudly boasts of his achievements. She lightly grabbed an apple in front of her eyes and broke it, showing Fena the results of her training. Pena watched silently. And next to Seina, who is also quiet for some reason. Wow. Another grabbed apple shatters. No, don''t y with your food. I would normally say something like that, but now I don''t even feel like it. A slender youngdy who, just a short time ago, was on the verge of holding a thick book. Vo! She has truly be a youngdy who fits the spirit of Ernesia Kingdom. Seina. What do you think? I didn''t expect it to be like this. For some reason, Seina averted her eyes as if she was embarrassed. It was Pena who requested training. In fact, he had a purpose and was sincere. That''s why Seina also trained seriously. Hey It seems that I have forgotten themon sense of the world a little. Is that the only reason? You won''t believe what I said now, but I never thought of doing this. At best, the goal was to make it a little bit healthier. I never thought I would be this strong. Seina let out a wry smile as if she hadn''t expected this. This effect is really good. Admiration, not admiration. Is it because of Arel''s Elixir that I secretly stole? Isnt that the real cause? Anyway, the two people who have a lot of things to do are just making aplicated expression and not knowing what to do with the growth of that kid. You know? Ilya? look! After Pena-sama... you Haven''t you forgotten your purpose? The purpose? Only then did Ilya open her eyes wide. what was your purpose He seemed to be thinking hard about Pena''s point. What was your goal? tell me. Of course, you''re growing your strength like this and overwhelming everyone, right? Aim! The most powerful aristocraticdy on earth! Isnt that right?! How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 718 - Episode 85 of Gaiden Ipletely forgot Episode 85 of Gaiden . I thought so. What more? The ominous nuance that it seemed that strength training was in vogue among young girls. He is also from Ernesia Kingdom. Pena felt an indescribable thrill of doubt and quickly tried to bring Ilia back to her senses. Come on Spirit! At least take the presence of the spirits ande to your senses! Illia, who finally remembered her original purpose after much effort, shuddered to realize her true condition. omg! I almost forgot what I was supposed to do! did I just forget My arms still tremble as if I hadn''t forgotten my body. It will instinctively tell you that it is time to exercise. Feeling responsible for this situation, Pena cleared her throat with a confused face. Ah anyway! Your body seems healthy enough, so let''s start practicing spiritism in earnest now! hmm Shouldn''t we try harder''? that''s enough! no it''s too much! I don''t need muscles anymore! Fearing that if she left it like this, she would ruin a normal child, Pena, who was really desperate, shouted out, and Ilya was puzzled but obediently followed. Anyway, the basics are done. I feel like I can convince my father right now! Kwajik! What do you mean by persuasion? no! Anyway, no way! If it were Arel, he might haveughed out loud and incited it, but Pena opposed it with a straight face. The effect of the elixir will wear off in a few days, so I''ll just have to teach you well until then. Now, its time to start practicing Spiritual Art in earnest. yes?????? Dont answer like youre sorry. Anyway, call the spirits. At Pena''s urging, Illia obediently summoned the lightning spirit she had contracted with. Alfie! named it directly. It was based on Pena''s personal opinion that it is good to be attached. Jiji Jijiji! The white lightning discharged and a bird wielding lightning appeared from within. Somehow, Alfie fluttered his wings as if he was startled over his contractor, but he was probably mistaken. Look. How are you now? Hmm? Maybe because of my mood, Alfie seems to have be more docile? Could this be the result of physical training? no that would be an illusion That''s not what''s important. Pena also summoned Sele. Pena-sama? From now on, we will practice controlling the spirits. Even if you give a simplemand, the words will be heard, but the uracy is low, and above all, it is difficult to carry outplexmands. Look. As Pena beckoned, Sele, who immediately understood her intentions, lightly spewed sparks. The spewed sparks be embers of various shapes and scatter here and there, much like fireworks. Even if Pena didn''t have to exin it innguage, he could carry out evenplexmands because he had already read the doctor. Of course, this is not that simple. I think I know somehow. Because he made a contract with the spirit, he intuitively senses the principle to some extent. It is not a simple concept that simply conveys an idea. If you don''t master the art of using your thinking patterns as advanced as the wizard''s magic form, you won''t be able to dream of using them skillfully. Can I too? Maybe I can? Pena said willingly. It''s not just to give you confidence, I sincerely think it''s possible. Because I learned that way too. Don''t make arrogant remarks that only you are special. If you work hard enough, you can definitely do this much. If you practice step by step, it will take time, so lets learn it with a little rough method. This time, I''m sure I''ll practice in a tough way. Ilya was nervous again. From now on, I willmand the spirits to attack you, so Illia, use your spirits to deal with it. Eek?! Why? This is the most certain. Throughbat training, you have to struggle with a sense of crisis to exhaust your body most intensely. Pena also once practiced with the help of Dia and her aides who stayed in Fahilia. As much as you suffered... no It is to practice based on the experience you have learned. ruler? Try to deal with it. Excited as if she had a little fun, when Pena beckoned, the fire spirit Sele jumped vigorously and began to exert her power. Roaring! Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It''s fire! Whoop whoop. Be strong. For some reason, feeling lost in vague memories, Fena pushed Ilia without hesitation. It''s all about this being good. without forgetting to say. While practicing like that, time gradually passes. And the timees. The day will be decided whether or not that child will truly be recognized for his or her dream. The eve of the Royal Academy academic festival. Ilya was hanging around, unable to go back to take a break. All applications have already beenpleted. To be precise, it should be said that they were resolved one by one in an instant while the person was parenting. Even the president of the academy came out in person. (Until now, no one has made a presentation on spiritism, but I''m looking forward to it.) I even said. At that time, I thought the soul was running away somewhere. why?! I just wanted to be acknowledged for my spiritual skills.'' Oh, the te got bigger in the meantime. What if it fails... . Most of all, Pena-nim helped me, but if it fails.'' I don''t understand why she bothered to help her in the first ce. As the same Elementalist? No way. From what I''ve heard, I already know that there is an organization of elemental spirits she gathered in her hometown, the Empire. It''s nothing special. It''s recognition. aha? That''s it. What else do I... ugh... No matter how surprised you are, it''s not like Eugh!''... Before you know it, Pena was talking to you. Mr. Pe Pena? this time how Somehow, I thought you were in trouble here. I know exactly what you''re thinking. You must be restless from the pressure. Pena sighed in understanding. Its a burdensomew for everyone. Especially when ites to something important. By the way, what about the recognition you just said? Um Come to think of it, I didn''t tell you. Did Pena justck a bit of consideration? I thought. From Ilya''s point of view, it might be a burden even though she was grateful. Maybe because I followed the way Arel did, the way I was reckless was also correct. I am the same. yes? Because there was no one who cheered for the talent I had. Although the detailed reasons are different, it is true that there were times when Pena was not recognized as well. I was younger than you, Illia, when I first called the spirits. At that time, Pena vaguely thought that her father, who was the emperor at the time, would praise her. It was the expectation of a child who does not know the world. But her father is. I frowned enough to know when I was young. I mean like this. As if Pena was trying to imitate him, he partly made an ugly expression. Needless to say, the hardships that followed. Maybe the reason I helped you was simply because I remembered myself back then. I''m sorry about that. It might be a bit of an obsession. When Pena spoke with a wry smile, Ilia shook her head. Oh no I don''t even care about lungs! If it wasn''t for Pena-sama, I wouldn''t have had this opportunity. If Pena hadn''t identally met Illia, she would still be practicing spiritism meaninglessly in a corner of the academy. And I would have had to give up because I was blocked by a wall. In fact, she knows that too. Actually, I don''t know if that''s right. hmm''? I know. That there is probably no possibility for me alone. If Pena hadn''t helped, would he have been able to carve his own path? I dont have that kind of quality. Pena pondered for a moment what to say to thisining kid. Its natural that you cant do it at first. One misunderstanding needs to be corrected. You can do anything yourself. Talented people carve their own way. That''s wrong. It is natural for any genius to fail on his own at first. It doesn''t look like that because other people don''t see it. Because they only see the results they have achieved. You haven''t started yet. So, of course, I didnt realize it. me? Really, it wont be until tomorrow that you know what you can do next. Haven''t even started yet. Will I be able to make that start or not? It will be tomorrow to measure it. Take care of yourself. At least there are no parents who would approve of a child with such a hesitant expression. At least there are no parents who would acknowledge a child who makes a tearful face. First of all, you should have yourself. Four! Illya pondered as if he had a different opinion on Penas words, and then replied energetically. Ernesia Royal Academy Academic Festival. Those who are enrolled or graduated from there jokingly say that it is a time of presentation hell. For them, publication of researched theories is like war. I don''t know if it''s just casually leaving for the sake ofworking. A time of rare opportunity for those who sincerely pursue learning or fame. To put it bluntly, schrs are on fire right now. For fame, wealth, and knowledge, they burn with more enthusiasm than anyone else. Ilya was equally determined. I have no choice but to do it... Die or ck out. Come to think of it, if you fail, you will eventually go home and not die? I tried to think as lightly as possible. By the time I regain myposure... . Ilya. A familiar voice calls out to you. Ilya, who had been breathing deeply, stopped holding his breath. Suck? What are you doing A voice that sounds a bit sluggish. Of course you can''t ignore it. Ilya looked back in amazement. Oh father?! how?! Did you think you wouldnte? Chelford frowned. Are you angry? Are you still dissatisfied with practicing spiritism? Ilya was confused, not knowing his intentions. With such a daughter, Chelford pursed her lips as if she wanted to say something. no. He let out a short grumble. A child like you hasnt changed since then or now. father Your stubbornness aside, it seems that you have already caused trouble to many people. Its a pity Ilya looked at him slightly sullen. If you were expecting it, it might be. But what came out of his mouth were just harsh words. But Ilya again held on to his heart. I never thought that I would be recognized easily from the beginning. Insignificant words only look ridiculous. On the contrary, Ilya just stayed still, cutting down on useless words. Yes, at least don''t make it an embarrassing ce. Chelford just said that and turned his back. Don''t watch it for now. yes! The academic festival has begun. Promising students and professors of the academy, even those who have already graduated long ago and are making a name for themselves as civil servants, appeal to the theory they have uncovered and appeal for its usefulness. desperate and passionate In other words, an announcement of their future. And those who watch it can''t help but be serious as well. Hoo This. I think the theory that Lee is arguing for is quite useful I will need to sponsor youter. The listeners were either the lord of some ce or the officials dispatched from the royal castle. It must be because it is also important to measure useful things and embrace those who find them. wow?? It''s more serious than you think... Pena also broke out in a cold sweat after reading the atmosphere in the special seat, saying that this was a little embarrassing. I knew it, but I thought it would be this serious. Wouldn''t it have been better to tell him toe see Arell... Arel didn''te to the academic festival today. It seems he had something else going on. They are in the process of negotiating for the expansion of the academy in earnest. Pena came instead, but she only came because she was concerned about Ilia''s results. If you think about it, isn''t this the first time that Pena has taught someone to bring out that result? Will it work?'' How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 719 - Episode 86 Episode 86 Episode 86 Well, now I have no choice but to watch. Of course I know what Ilya is trying to do and I know it''s definitely useful. It will be fine.'' Feeling slightly anxious, Pena waited for Ilya''s turn. And finally the time hase. Finally, Ilya came up to the podium. There is only silence. It sounds obvious, but it didn''t get as much attention as I thought. home Is it Ilya? You must be a simple student. She seems to be Professor Lanfelst''s daughter, but she doesn''t seem to stand out very much. Then, is it just a youngdys hobby? I can''t just say that those who gossip like that are savage. It is possible only in a delusion that a person who has not yet revealed their performance is expected from the beginning. Above all, subverting their perceptions would also be of great interest. Ilya calmly stated the subject of the theory he was about to present. What I am researching is spiritism. I thought it was an unexpected topic, but I heard faint whispers from inside the room. Elemental magic? why do it? I don''t mean to underestimate spiritism. It is admittedly that powerful elemental magic is a forceparable to that of quite a few wizards. But isn''t it ambiguous to use as a research topic? Elemental magic is the realm of talent. No matter how much research is done, there is an ambiguous corner to make it into a performance. That''s public opinion. Magic is recognized for its wide inclusiveness of magical tools and techniques. Martial arts, including swordsmanship, are representative of the armed forces to protect money. But elemental magic is ambiguous. No matter how much spirit magic you do, no matter how great it is Its just that the individual is proud. The value of science is hmm. Above all, making money is ambiguous. They are well aware of that fact, so they show a cold reaction. Of course Ilya knows that too. kept hisposure. First of all, I will tell you the basic theory of spiritism. Calmly proceed with your presentation in the order you have decided. Spiritual art is themunication between humans and spirits. It can be said to be a way to bring out their power by binding them in the form of a contract. Exining the theory, she summoned the spirit she contracted with. But the response is cold. This is the general manifestation process of spiritism, and there are no exceptions. but. This is the original topic from now on. Is it really possible to use spirit magic only after making a contract? Haven''t you ever asked that question? ? Hmm? What do you mean? no one answers Every now and then, I see people who frown at what sophistry they make. And Ilia''s father, Chelford, too... I''m just watching without the slightest movement on my face. after. With a lightugh and a deliberate leeway, she exined her theory. A contract between a spirit and a spirit is simr to a contract between humans in a way. I will give you this price, so I hope you use this much power. To sum it up, it''s spiritism. I will liken it to magic. Magic, too, was not universal in the past. This is because only those who have mastered theplex magic form can use that magic. However, in recent years, it has been simplified to the extent that if you have a certain level of qualifications, you can use one ss with just one month of practice. No, there is a simpler way. A fundamental revolution in themercial sess of magic. Magic tools, for example. Ilya took out the simple magic tool he brought as an example. A magic tool to light a fire. However, in order to use magic like this, you need the ability of about 1 ss. But those of us who use this conveniently dont have that capability. The main topic is from here. Then, what about spiritism? Is it really impossible for elemental magic to be as convenient as magic? It was only then that those who realized what the subject she was about to say frowned. Some groan and some say Impossible... . he muttered. The generalization of spiritism. That was the problem I was thinking about. Some are startled. It must have been something I noticed from her way of speaking. Animism can only be activated with a contractor. And that contract takes a lot of talent and hard work. The amount of time it takes is also unspeakable. That''s why Spiritual Art is powerful, but it is treated as an intractable nuisance. But thatmon sense continues to this day. Ilya pulled out another device he had prepared. A clunky tool that looks like a fist-sized crystal ball with several devices attached to it. It''s still in the testing phase, so it''s a bit uncool, but the effect is certain. If you put magic into this Ilya muttered and put only pure magical power into it. Then the crystal ball glowed faintly. A small amount of the summoned water spirit sprinkled water. What?! A spirit?! someone shouted I looked up and saw that it was Ilya''s father. Ilya smiled softly. As if you wanted that response. It''s the same summon, but why am I shocked this time? what''s different Perhaps her father realized. yes. If you put pure magic into this, you can summon spirits for a limited time and activate elemental magic. In short, it can be said to be a device that receives the help of spirits without contract procedures. Questions and ideas came to Ilya while learning about spiritism. Can I borrow the power of the spirit only if I make a contract? With the help of Pena, I refined the theory again and reached the beginning stage. The amount of power Ilya possesses is small, and her mental strength may be weak. However, the ability to think and design specific goals was excellent. This is the result of her talent. The hall bes quiet. It''s obviously a different silence than before. This time, I am having trouble and expectations. I think that the generalization of spiritism, which was a weakness, can be achieved with this. Witchcraft ismercially sessful because it has magic tools. However, spiritism can also do something simr. There is no way you can''t calcte its value. how if Is it really possible? Hearing those vaguely muttered words, Ilya grinned as if it were natural. There is no lie in the device I demonstrated. How much more would I have the guts to do that? Of course. You should have notified the academy and received verification. Above all, if you tell a lie, even if you do well at this point, you will definitely be caughtter. The girl in front of him didn''t seem to have the guts to do so. I can exin a more detailed theory if you wish. There''s no way anyone would want to end this announcement right here. Naturally, Ilya''s exnation continued. As Ilya''s presentation became heated, naturally, she was bing the main character of this ce. Certainly, that child''s announcement may change the future era. In original presentations, it ismon to leave naturally after the allotted time has psed. however . Uh For now, I think I should end the exnation here. It doesnt matter, do it. Opinions came out saying that the exit time should not be bothered. It also came from the mouths of some powerful people, not just the lower nobility. I dont want to wait untilter. Is everyone against it? no. I am not against it. There is no specific time, isnt it? It''s really cruel to stop talking. Most of all, the listener is bound to tantalize. The academy didn''t seem to have anything else to say, and Ilya''s exnation continued naturally. Then I will continue to exin. Of course, there are those who are against this situation. Like Ilia, those who have been waiting for the day to announce their theories. Of course, most of them listen in amazement, but not everyone can be so generous. shit A kid who lived less than half my age... A man who appears to be in his mid-30s is clenching his fists and suppressing his temper as if he is angry. Calpelle. He is also a schr whose research is supported by the academy. In other words, he could be called an ordinary schr, or in other words, a man who does not see the light of day. shit This is my chance... It''s a long-awaited academic festival... prepared for the past 10 years. It takes a considerable amount of time for a schr to organize what he has studied and present it to the public. And I saw today as an opportunity for my hard work to shine. Will he ever get that chance? No, can it produce results that will meet the expectations of the aristocrats who have already seen it before? shit?????? I know it myself. What should be announced after that, of course, will not meet expectations. Something We have to find a way. An eye-catching tool... . Come to think of it, wasn''t there something left in the warehouse? Feeling anxious, he hurried to the warehouse. At least something that can attract attention is enough. I know it''s bullshit. But if you don''t do this, jealousy will blind you. You have to wait for your turn while doing useless things. Should I wait for the next one? I have something prepared for now, so even after 4 years, I will be able to do something. However, the heart of a person who can''t help but feel sorry for. Even more so, dying it for four years means that you have to be prepared for that much loss. As he wandered around the warehouse in disappointment, he found something strange. There were artifacts in the corner of the warehouse that I hadn''t seen before. what? never heard of Having lived in the academy for a long time, you''ve heard or touched quite a few things here, haven''t you? Of course, there are things he doesn''t know. Especially things like artifacts stored here hundreds of years ago... . As far as he knew, before the Royal Academy was built, this ce was originally a facility for researching magic in the Kingdom of Ernesia. Afterwards, as additional magic towers were established, power shifted there, but remnants of that time still remain. Could it be something from that time The fact that there is quite a bit of dust seems to indicate that a considerable number of years have passed. Wouldn''t it have been stuck in the warehouse if it hadn''t been cleaned up recently by Arel? He picked it up reflexively, without much expectation. Once the dust is wiped off with a cloth, a usible shape is revealed. what? It is presumed to be an artifact, but its purpose is unknown. If you analyze it closely, you won''t know something, but it will be difficult right now. I dont know if it would be better to categorize it first and leave it to the analysis His words did not follow through. drooling. A strange vibration echoed from the artifact. hmm?! I had a premonition of something ominous and tried to deal with it right away, but it was toote. Like azy person who wakes up from an overslept, the artifact trembles slowly and emits a faint light. Ironically, as if responding to something. And at the presentation venue, Ilya is again demonstrating the tool he developed. Could it be that it was a coincidence? No one knows the true intention, at least at this point. Finally, the artifact emits a fierce light as if it had entered aplete awakening stage. Ugh?! When he reached the point where he couldn''t handle it anymore, he reflexively threw the artifact. But that alone won''t stop it from working. Eventually, when the light faded, the artifact was in the hands of beings with strange phenomena. What is it you guys... It is not an ordinary creature. An existence simr to a ghost that emits faint light. no way That artifact... Guessing his identity btedly, he murmured, but it was toote. Those summoned by it nodded their heads while looking at him . Aaaaaaaaagh! With his short scream, the inside of the warehouse soon became quiet as if nothing had happened. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 720 - Gaiden episode 87 Gaiden episode 87 It was a littleter that I noticed the change. Those who went to the warehouse do not return. At first, I thought it was just a whim. Even those who came to look suspiciously. no onees back And I am not socent as to optimistically ignore such a situation. When there was even the slightest doubt, they decided to report it right away, not cover it up. Even if it''s a minor ident, if it bes a big problem due to it, it won''t be a problem to cover it up or not. It was reported to the aristocrats'' aides, and upon hearing the fact, the nobles were not confused and willingly left their seats. What''s going on? It''s a waste. Pena also tried to avoid the seat for now. oh? However, the reason she tilted her head was because of a strange sense of incongruity. Pena-sama? When the escort noticed her senses and asked, Pena quietly raised her hand as if telling her to wait and concentrated. strange feeling of difort. no way?????? Maybe others won''t notice. And when you figured out its identity. Ilya! Pena also shouted to Ilya, who was preparing to withdraw from the tform. Haven''t figured it out yet. yes? Still don''t know That fool. The moment you rush to pay attentionter. There was a roar from the ceiling and something came down. Amidst the screams and footsteps of those fleeing, echoed everywhere. Those that came down suddenly came to a halt in front of Ilya. Something? you guys... But no answer. Instead, they scanned Ilya and all the guests around her, and their eyes glowed... . - check the specified signal. - Carry out the entered instructions. As it is, it exerts a strange power. Soon after, the power they exerted swelled up in the shape of a huge dome and swallowed the whole area of the academy. Wow! The reason why Ilya let out an undignified scream was because of the incident that was happening right in front of her eyes. A mysterious being that suddenly appeared. As they exerted their strange power, the scenery changed. Ilya It hurts to see a grown child do that, so will you put up with that kind of screaming? Stop it... Somehow, in front of Pena, who spoke calmly, she was restless, pointing to the changed scenery and shouting. Arent you surprised to see this, Pena-sama?! The scene that was indoors has changed to the outdoors. It turned into a wide meadow, and a huge old tower was built in front of it. No, I am surprised. really? then. what You must have seen this once or twice... Ahahahaha... I''m surprised, but don''t panic. After marrying Arell, I''ve seen all the different things he''s been doing, so it would be funny to be embarrassed again. Above all, I''ll know the identity roughly. Four? Could it be that you still didnt know? Rather, Pena let out a long sigh as if it were absurd. The one who moved us must have been the spirit? A mysterious being that suddenly appeared. As soon as he saw it, it was natural for Pena to recognize its identity. It seems a bit different from what I know. In terms of feeling, about 60% is close to the spirit. However, in the remaining 40%, she felt a sense of incongruity that even she could not understand. A spirit But why is that? well? Should I find out about that now? Pena smiled bitterly and looked around. He could still see the bewildered nobles moring around him. Ugh! pitifully... It is most important to remain calm when unexpected situations arise. First of all, we''d better wait until they calm down. It''s good to let it go when you''re flustered. When you''re calm, it''d be better to have a serious talk then. Pena sighed and took out an artifact formunication. Fortunately, this is working properly. To be precise, I didn''t react a little while ago, but I should say that a reaction came only a little while ago. [Are you having fun? Was I going to go too?] It''s not like that, Arell. Are you really embarrassed? And as expected, Arel makes a light joke as if he has already grasped the situation to some extent. If he shows this attitude, at least it means that he is not in danger right away. At that point, Pena was slightly relieved. Even though I pretended to be calm on the outside, I felt pressure on the inside. so? What''s happening. [Hmm? What was found out was that the artifact stored in the academy was working. and .] [The artifact seems to be something that the first owner of the Mage Tower studied.] The voice changed. Hearing it in a calm tone, it was Dia''s. Being with her must have something to do with magic. By the way, the response is quick... . Impressed, Pena put the information she found out first. [Originally, the Academy was a facility built by the Ernesian royal family for the purpose of researching magic.] Afterwards, the Mage Tower was built and moved, and the remaining site was recycled as the Royal Academy. [And it seems that the workshop was personally owned by the first tower owner.] Quite a few wizards have their own studio for research. It is also an unknown ce. Perhaps that artifact is the key to heading here. Why do these things remain? [Due to the conditions at the time, some of the items the tower owner was involved in were said to have been buried there.] It was intended to be movedter, but the tower owner at the time was unable to implement it. why? [] That is.] Dia was rarely able to speak. For some important reason. It was Arel who spoke instead of her. [I must have blinked.] ah. It''s a really insignificant reason, and a reason why Pena would nod without knowing. [It''smon to forget to leave your luggage in the storage room when moving.] Some spection mixed with opinions, but Arel insisted that the reason was not so serious. Well, Pena doesn''t have much interest in that kind of thing. Hmmm, can I go out anyway? The important thing is the safety of those here. Pena herself did not feel much of a sense of crisis. Spirituals have a slightly better sense than ordinary humans. At least I don''t get the feeling of being ominous. More than anything, Arel said that. It was the workshop where the first Mage Tower owner originally resided. No one puts their home in danger. [It takes time, but it''s not difficult. All you have to do is sit there for three or four hours. Do nothing.] The reason it takes time is to be careful to safely interpret it. If you use the brutal method, you can finish it in an hour. But still, it''s better to be safe. Hmm Then how else? Arell''s tone was ambiguous. I said it''s a way to do nothing. So, is there a way to do something 1? IX = [Simple. There are usually artifacts to control the transition system in ces like this.] And it can be easily solved by finding and handling the device. Hmm Then, at least, stay over there. Pena muttered as she looked at the tower towering over there. Then why don''t we just go get it? [There will be a minimum defense system. It shouldn''t be a big deal with a device from hundreds of years ago, but... It must be a littleborious.] I heard the noise of something like a book pping over Dia''s voice. It seems like he''s looking through records and talking. [As a result ofbining the observed mana patterns, there must be a minimum security device. More than anything .] Oh? Is it that strange spirit? Looking at it, its true identity is a concern. This ce was created by the master of the mage tower, but why is the spirit? [The contract was made by mimicking spirit magic and creating an artificial spirit.] However, due to various problems, it seemed that it was not put to practical use. In short, it must mean that the ancestors at the time had simr ideas to Ilia now. It''s an interesting story, but I''ll keep hearing it after I get out of here. In the first ce, as long as it was a spirit, Pena could handle it if she wanted to. I was just hesitant because I was surprised to be involved in this situation. It''s simple once you know the identity. Are there two after all? Just wait patiently and figure it out yourself. Either way will be able to get out safely. Common sense suggests that waiting patiently is the safest course of action. Even if it takes time, it is morefortable than anything else. Hmm? However, Pena seldom decided on the method and looked somewhere nkly. The kid he taught. A young spirit who has no dignity yet}. Is this a good opportunity? [] Do whatever you want.] As if he clearly knew what Pena was thinking, Arell answered with a chuckle. [Even an ident that happened after a long time might be an opportunity if you take advantage of it.] This is the policy of this family. It doesn''t matter what you do. If so, it would be better to achieve the goal. That could be You mean you have to go all the way to the top of that tower to find an artifact to get out of here? After hearing Pena''s exnation, Ilya''s shoulders trembled. Other nobles who were hearing the same exnation groaned as if embarrassed. Wouldnt rescuee if we just waited patiently? Someone asked for their wishes, but Pena shook her head coldly. Unfortunately, that doesnt seem to be the case. It''s a lie. Pena did not share with them anything about how to wait. Rather, telling them is a hindrance. Unfortunately, this seems to have been an ident. Even more so, when it became known that this ce was the workshop of the first Mage Master, for whom no record was left, even those who at first went wild asking who should be held ountable became quiet. It''s to keep an eye out to see if there''s anything missing. It looks like there are minimal security devices, but luckily there is someone who has the means to deal with it. Here. Pena calmly said that was the way to go, grabbed Ilya''s shoulder and pushed her forward. me? She looked around, eager to ask why she was here. Yes, Ilya, this is your chance to step out. Pena wanted to use this opportunity as an opportunity for Ilia. It is also true that I wished there was a possible topic. Then the opportunity to act came. Hey Ilya. You can solve this situation. Is it really just me? Ilya, perhaps half-noticing it, met eyes with Pena. do it. Ilya. You know what if you don''t? I finally decided to give in to the strange pressure I felt without words. Leave it to me! I will take responsibility and get you out safely. yes. It''s something I developed. It''s a bit unsettling about bluffing, but no one seems to care about that right now. Like that, Ilia was pushed into the tower as Pena intended. Of course, she is not alone. Of course, I don''t think you guys would be brave enough to send only a youngdy to this situation. If you sprinkle enough groundbait, there will be people who are bluffing and fishing. The young aristocrats must have been reluctant to leave it to the youngdy. Or if he wanted to save face, he willingly stepped forward. Then everyone, please write this. As instructed, Ilya handed over the temporary elemental contract tool she had made to them. Oh oh Is this what you showed at the presentation? oh! The spirit reallyes out! However, it is impossible to give free instructions like a spirit sage, so rush, attack, and defend. I''ll just listen. Please don''t be overconfident. It is difficult to believe too much and attack. When Ilya repeatedly cautioned them, they nodded their heads in agreement. and Ilya hesitantly held out the remaining tools. The opponent is Chelford, Ilia''s father. Naturally, he also volunteered to follow Ilya into the tower. However, since he doesn''t say anything at all, Ilya seems to be burdened. Your father also uses this Its okay. I dont need it. Instead, he declined and looked around. He found several old but well-preserved swords and spears lying on the floor and picked them up instead. This one is for sure. can''t be forced Ilya put the tool he had developed back as if he couldn''t help it. Let''s put aside personal thoughts for now and concentrate on escaping this ce. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 721 - Gaiden Episode 88 As it was in Gaiden Episode 88, an escape team led by Ilia entered the tower to search. Please don''t touch it because you don''t know what it is. What the first Mage Tower Master studied was not well known in this era. Even Dia, who provided some information. It was to the point of saying, There''s very little left.'' What we are looking for is an artifact that will set us free. Can you tell them apart? ording to Pena-sama''s words, it''s the only one that''s active. If you find it and verify it a few times, you may be able to give a definite answer. And maybe that''s not the only way...'' Ilya, who had already been taught by Pena a few times, could roughly guess her method. He didn''t say anything, but seeing that he was strangely rxed, there must be a separate countermeasure. I won''t depend on it though. As Pena said, this was also an opportunity. Because if you set the ball, no one will be able to ignore it. ruler! Let''s try to escape! Ambitiously, she went first, and the others dly followed. Searching the tower, they advanced, carefully searching every room in it. It is good to search, but is it possible?? Lets not forget to pay respect to our ancestors. Everything here is what the first Mage Tower owner left behind. The value of each one is immeasurable. However, if escape is prioritized and you are in a hurry, the search may be rough. When I told them to be careful about that, everyone nodded silently as if they agreed, and their movements became more cautious. Since the youngdy, who was much younger than them, asked not to forget respect for the ancestors, they naturally had no choice but to be cautious. You can''t just enjoy the relics of your ancestors leisurely. Dealing with robbers is basic. e! Ilya immediately recognized the abnormality and shouted, and white embers formed in the air, and small me dwarfs appeared from the air. - Intruder! - Kick it out! A phenomenon closer to spiritism than magic. You really created an artificial spirit. Seeing the spirit with a sense of incongruity, Illia was surprised by her instincts as a spirit lord. He himself came up with an irregr idea, but what his ancestors achieved is a far more difficult task than that. What''s more, he couldn''t evenplete it. I can''t lose! I can''t afford to admire now. Ilia calls Alfie, the lightning spirit she contracted with, and injects mana into the tools everyone was given to help her. Dig! A bright light shimmers and the spirits that can be summoned with the tool are summoned and start attacking immediately. Although they are only low-level spirits, they are not weak enough to be ignored if many of them are summoned and attacked at once. Wind and water droplets pour down non-stop, weakening the power of the artificial spirit''s pure white me. and . Put the final blow! The main firepower belongs to Ilya, who does not rely on tools and contracts with powerful spirits. When shemands it with deliberately exaggerated gestures, the lightning-wielding bird ps its wings and releases blue lightning. Let it prate the center of the artificial spirit! A sound like stepping on a piece of ss resounds and they disappear. Oooh! Did you really knock it down? Awesome. Your elemental magic is amazing, but this tool is also useful. Even though it''s still heavy... Isnt something worth investing in now? Even if it is a minor victory, everyone is excited and shares their impressions to see if it feels good. However, Ilya harbored a slightly uneasy feeling. Even if he received praise, it was subtle this time. This has a bit of a bad aftertaste. The cause is the white embers that are now extinguished. When spirits run out of power, they simply return to the spirit realm. So if you do, you won''t die. But those are different. If the central core is broken, it naturallypletely disappears. ording to the data that Dia had researched, it was only imitation, and there was no will in that, but there must have been an unpleasant feeling that could not be shaken off with just the truth. ruler! Hurry up and go to the next one! It was time to move on, shaking my head as if to shake off my thoughts. It was a coincidence. When Ilya looks back, for some reason, everyone widens their eyes in surprise. Oops... But it''s toote to find out. An artificial spirit resurrects from a core that has not yet beenpletely destroyed and tries to attack. The power is not strong because it is in a state that is likely to disappear soon. But I don''t know if I''ll get burned. Ilya tried to close his eyes as if he had made up his mind. I saw arge back that jumped faster than that. Ilya''s father, who jumped in without a word, swung his sword as it was. The precisely extended sword strikes the artificial spirit''s core, lightly smashes it, and scatters the mes. Dont be idly by. father? It''s good to focus on spirit magic, but at least don''t neglect other things. Ilya blinked his eyes nkly as if he was surprised. I thought I was going to get scolded. In fact, his tone was harsh. but . Why did I think that his words were more like giving advice rather than scolding me? Ill keep that in mind father. At this time, Ilya also quietly agreed and bowed his head. The speed of searching the tower increased. As long as the existence of the things actually attacking them was confirmed, the thought of wanting to escape in a hurry became stronger. And secondly, it was because he was confident that he could sufficiently defeat the attacking group. Climbing to the upper floors of the tower at once, they soon find arge room. This? At first nce, this looks the most suspicious. No one denies that. After all, they all had simr feelings. It''s a strangely sturdy looking room. Ilya thought the same and looked around. There are things that have been revealed by a strange light shimmering overhead. Is that???? Those artificial spirits. the things that brought them here. indeed Are you going to deal with the intruder here? Dont be careless. Ilya. Instead of answering, she nodded firmly and immediately summoned the spirits to attack. It''s not that I don''t have a desire to observe leisurely, but escape is the priority right now. Even more so, when you don''t know the identity, you grind it and see it. This must be an old tradition of Ernesia Kingdom. Blue lightning strikes the artificial spirits. However, they also emitted white lightning from their bodies and attacked them head-on. Same attribute?! Then how about this! The apanying people activate Illia''s tools and mimic spirit magic. A different attribute than lightning. It was fired by creating fire or rocks. Have you done it! It cant be! Ilya reflexively eximed. As soon as the degration cleared, the artificial spirits with no damage to their bodies red at them. ???? Kut! They make them attack again, but a group of lower spirits will have no choice. But even I can''t cope with just this guy.'' Ilya gritted his teeth. If it''s an Injo-ryeong, if you put in some effort, you can drive it. You can deal with up to two if you are careful. However, in the current situation, there was no time to care about others. This Might be dangerous... Ilya was conscious of a magic tool hidden inside the jacket. It was something that Pena pricked and hid when exining the operation. (If you think you can''t handle it with your own strength, use it.) It''s not a great magic tool. A simple, simplifiedmunication tool. Pena''s meaning is to ask for help if you find it difficult to handle with her talent. Ilya tried to use it. It is also necessary to make merit to be recognized, but it is not perverse enough to put people''sfort first. No more That was when I was about to say it was impossible. Ilya! Ilya''s father shouted something. Get out of there! You freak! Furious, he runs, but there''s no way that artificial spirit can do anything with just one sword. Ilya tried to shout that it was reckless, but instead, she opened her eyes wide in shock. must have seen it The intense aura that enveloped his whole body. Intense energy that nevergs behind what she has. Neither magic nor aura. e! Sheraud! What he called was the name of a spirit that even Ilia had never heard before. For an instant, it seemed as if darkness fell on the floor. Soon, he noticed what was lying under his feet. shadow?!'' An obviously unnaturally wide spread shadow. It was clear that it was the spirit''s work. And the de that spreads right inside it cuts through the artificial spirit. Chew! Even if it is an artificial spirit, its body is simplyposed of mana, excluding the core. Such flesh is lightly torn. It''s because it''s interference by spiritism. Strong?????? Even if it''s not top-notch skills like Pena, isn''t it enough power to be used in the world and remain? Ilya! What are you doing! Trembling at his exmation, Illia alerted herself and gave orders to her spirit. Now! Burn it down! The lightning that poured right away burned the artificial spirit''s core in an instant. Without even time to enjoy the afterglow of victory, Ilya hurriedly turned to his father. Father, what is that spirit now? Right now, a ck squirrel-like beast is sitting on his shoulder as if it were in its ce. It is also the spirit that contracted with him. yeah i don''t remember I must have shown you this guy when you were two years old. I heard that he was an Elementalist, but I thought you gave up. It is not that the contract has been terminated. Well, if it was more training than in the past, I would have beenzy. If so, I couldn''t understand it even more. If he hadn''t improved from his past skills to this extent, wouldn''t he have achieved even higher if he hadn''t given up? Why did you quit? However, he seemed to think that he couldn''t just keep his mouth shut after seeing this, and he began to confess. me too In the past, I dreamed of achieving higher achievements. As a Spiritualist, I have never neglected my training. Considering that the environment at the time was even worse, it must have been a really arduous road. Above all, your mother supported you. My mother too Ilya thought about the meaning and made a rather dark expression. Her mother died when Ilya was young. Reality wasnt easy. The reason he changed his mind was the death of Ilya''s mother. It was a simple illness. It wasn''t that there was no medicine to fix it. But at the time, his family didn''t have enough money to get it easily. I realized that day. You have to choose reality over dreams. Since then, he has chosen reality over his dreams. Ironically, he began to acquire things that he could not obtain even with spiritism while working as a professor. Even if it''s not to the extent of a prestigious family, at least I''ve been able to live withoutcking. Others also acknowledged it. father Only then did Ilya understand. what did he quit for? And what was he trying to force on Ilya? Sometimes you may have to choose between a different path than your own. Chelford simply prioritized his work as the head of the family over the elementalist. And he didn''t want Ilya to repeat the same tragedy. just said it I want to talk about thister. Rather, let''s find an artifact to get us out of here. Eh yes! There are a lot of things I want to say, but I won''t be able to do them here. There are also peripheral views. It was the time when I was in a hurry to look around to find another ce connected to this room or a hidden passage. Something disturbing sounded outside. What Heeheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee?! Ilya swallowed the scream in surprise. But no one can point out her ungainly voice now. There is no time for that. Unbelievable. I saw a huge white object outside the window. An artificial spirit like the ones I just saw. but the size is different. It''s huge enough to knock down a tower with a light push. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 722 - Gaiden Episode 89 Gaiden Episode 89 Can I call a monster like that? Apparently, if the grave robbers defeat more than a certain number of spirits, it might be thest entity called out. Destroy them all before taking on the thief. the intent is visible. Searching and avoiding anything is the priority. When everyone was desperately trying to run away. Only Ilya and her father are staring out the window. What are you doing! Before he sees us No, there is no need for that.?? A tone that stretches the tail as if something is futile. The end of Illia''s gaze, which seemed to be drained of energy, turned to the other side of the huge artificial spirit. As if to fight against that monster, a huge ember swayed and a fire giant appeared. Overwhelming energy and presence that are different from ordinary spirits... . The King of Spirits. I''ve even heard rumors. It has also appeared in the past battle against the Zelnian Holy Kingdom. How did the Spirit King appear? You don''t even have to listen. It was Pena-sama who summoned that Apparently, Pena, who was watching from the outside, summoned the spirit king as soon as that giant artificial spirit appeared. Could it be that this was also assumed? As the eyes of astonishment gathered, the fire giant rushed toward the giant artificial spirit. As he swung his huge arm and raised his fist, a frenzy raged through the area as if it would evaporate. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! It''s amazing. Is that true spirit magic? Even those watching can feel the heat. What would an artificial spirit be like to be hit head-on? The artificial spirit, hit by a storm of mes, soared toward the sky with about a third of its head shattered. It was blown up on purpose. I have to destroy it clumsily to restore it anyway, so to be sure of erasing it. [It''s over.] The fire giant solemnly dered and opened his mouth, and apressed red sh shot from inside, swallowing the artificial spirits and erasing them. It''s overwhelming. Behind Ilya, who shuddered at the difference in power, her father muttered this. There is a distant stomach above. You should know too. And I must be determined. that you pursue your dreams What topete for. To jump towards a world where there are people like that. Even Ilya, who previously would have thought it was just a quibble, agreed silently. Can you still do it? I will try. But I have no heart to break. She said firmly, and he, too, closed his eyes as if thinking about something, and said nothing more. Then lets talk when we get back. father. okay. Let''s go. After the giant artificial spirits, the gatekeepers guarding the tower no longer appeared, but this is just in case. After a search, Ilia found a device supposed to be an artifact that manages ess to this ce and handed it over to Pena to confirm. How are you? Hmm? Maybe it''s right? A somewhat irresponsible answer. But I don''t mean to say it casually. In the first ce, since even she doesn''t know much about magic, the only thing left to do is to determine it based on the information she obtained in advance. Instead, she immediately contacted the outside world throughmunication channels and had Dia cote the information. how is it? [Judging by the pattern of the released mana, that would be certain.] After that, after confirming a few more things as Dia instructed, they manipted while listening to additional exnations, and they were able to return to the academy right away. Even so, I wouldn''t be able to let go of this for an hour. Putting aside the suspended academic festival, there will be no time to rest for the time being since I have to testify about events such as the discovery of the workshop of the first Mage Master, which was abandoned. After themotion was sorted out. Pena visited the academy again. However, this time it was not to see Ilia. She was alone with Chelford Ranfelst. The universalization of spiritism When I first heard the idea from Ilya, I was surprised too. The fact that Pena was astonished was not a metaphor, but the true intention. what do you think? Are you saying that it is an achievement that the child would not have discovered if he had given up on his goal? This time, it is necessary to talk with those who have a parental position. Didn''t you hear from Ilya? is it so. I heard that Ilia allowed me to focus on spiritism. Ilya was given permission to do as he wished. Then there would be no reason to worry anymore, but the reason Pena wanted to be alone was because she wanted to ask something personally. By the way, Ilya will be working for us from now on. Not right away, but in a few years. And it''s a fact that Ilya herself doesn''t even know yet. Did you really take it for that purpose? It looks like you misunderstood a little, but it wasnt necessarily like that. It just means that what he found was valuable. Having made a discovery this far, isn''t letting other nobles sponsor it be like cooking everything and giving it to someone else? Rather, Arel said he would actively support it. But Chelford has aplicated expression. I honestly dont know. What do you mean you dont know? Pena asked a little displeased. Is it that you don''t want to admit it that much? Certainly, what that child showed me was something I couldnt even dream of when I was only that child. I know his frustration. I didn''t hear from Ilya. In fact, after that, Arel investigated and told me. At first, Pena thought of him as just a father who couldn''t take care of his children''s future. At least, that was the image Pena was thinking of. Because I''ve been through a simr situation. That''s why I''m worried. but. Is it really so? Did you really achieve this only with that childs strength? What he asked was an unexpected question for Pena. Excuse me? Isn''t that child''s feat something that could have been aplished by another elementalist as well? Turned around, but that''s it. Right now, even if he suggests a way to Ilya, he might not be able to throw it away after that. Even Pena had heard it from time to time. Sometimes in the world of skilled artisans, something simr seems to happen. He cited it as an example. Above all, it was by chance that Ilya caught Pena''s eyes and got a chance. I''m not sure whether to call it a skill or not. No, I''m asking tantly. Are you using it? I''m not saying Pena-sama is a bad person. But it''s something we can''t help but worry about. I understand because I am also the mother of a child. but To be sure, you are mistaken. mistaken? he is Arell said this often. Pena decided to give an example of a truth that Arell muttered from time to time. What are you saying? They say luck is also skill. Even if you get a chance to catch Pena''s eyes and use it as an opportunity to seed, isn''t it still your skill? Above all, I dont think the world is easy enough to get something with just luck. Is it like that? Seeing his words and actions as he was worried about something, Pena was convinced. Perhaps Lee Jae-ja was not simply trying to limit the future of his children for his own sake. It''s not what she thought. If that''s the case, I''ll have to change direction and give you some advice. Sometimes, trusting is one of the things you will do as a parent. Could the meaning of those words be conveyed? He was silent for a moment, then answered in a trembling voice. I will remember it. Teaching someone is really hard work. While tutoring Ilia, Pena must have realized that fact. Ugh How the hell does Arel do this over and over again? Suchints are heard quietly. It looks like Ilya is still thinking about teaching that kid. I, who had been watching him quietly, quietly approached from behind, wondering if I would y a light joke. Arel. Do you know everything there is? It was a prank. I shrugged my shoulders and quietly went to sit next to Pena. great job. ha I won''t do this a second time. Isnt it Arel who couldnt take care of things more than that? I am reflecting. Investigation revealed that the rampant of the artifact was close to an ident. The signal from Ilya''s tool coincided with the artifact''s activation signal, so it worked without permission. Wasn''t terribly lucky. It was my order to raid the warehouse while expanding the academy. Should I have paid more attention? So it was Ilya? What about that kid? It looks like you got permission safely. Well, since I provoked the nobles that much, I have no choice but to admit it. Although I think I may have exaggerated a bit. It received attention, including the presentation of a new theory and its y in the ident. From what I''ve heard, Ilya himself seems to be a father right now, but he''s dignified. It will be good for you too. Hmm? And are you going to leave this to that childter? What Pena is looking at are documents rted to the Academy Faculty. A n to attract Ilya to work for us in the future. School of Elementalism I told you, but you really did it. I''ll set a timeter so Illia can pass it on when she does her part properly. Are you thinking of creating a school of spirit magic and passing it on at a time when you have more dignity? The idea is evil once. Wouldnt Pena do it for you? Whoops. I want to decline twice. The hardships of teaching will not bemon. Well, since the trigger was made, it seems that it is enough. When Pena sighed lightly and tried to say something. Hearing the sound of small footsteps, Arna walked in. mom Arna. What''s happen? Can''t you sleep? Please call the spirit Arna, who was a little sleepy and whining, Pena smiled and called Sele to take her away. Spirit is suffering today. mom. I''m also a spiritter... Can''t you teach me? As if surprised, she was silent for a moment, then nodded lightly and patted Arna''s head. Whoops. Yes, Arna will teach you when she is a bit older, so go and sleep now. Arna, who was half asleep with Sele hugging her softly, went back to her bed in the arms of her nanny. And after a while, Pena was about to say something she couldn''t say before. Hey? Arel? Later, to the empire... I''d like to talk to my father who is recovering. Bring Arna with you if possible. don''t know what that means Having hadplicated emotions since she was a child and has hardly been involved in it until now, the reason she said it first was probably because she had thought about it a little. why? I wanted to ask. Maybe he was angry with me the first time I called the spirit. Or maybe you were worried. Clearly his methods were wrong. But do you want to know if your intentions are wrong? Unexpectedly, a trivial asion can be the cause of a person''s change of heart. Okay, lets set up a date sometime soon. No need for long words. I just lean on my shoulder and cheer. That, too, is sometimes necessary. After a while, I secretly infiltrated the workshop of the first Mage Master, where Pena was involved. If I intervene a little, there will be no big deal. The investigation team wille soon. So, I wanted to take a quick look first. Inviting Mage Lord.'' However, it is rarely mentioned in history. I don''t know if it''s because it''s simply closed. What I''m curious about is what the heck did they hide.'' It was unexpected for me that the first Mage Master cultivated artificial spirits. Why on earth did a wizard bother to study the theory of spiritism? It''s strange.'' Suspicious. It''s so suspicious. there is?????? And finally found An old dusty journal. Let''s check it out. There is a fairly detailed record of what research was being done at the time. hmm hmm After all, is it curiosity that you studied spiritism? A mysterious substance that produces spirits? What is it? Apparently, there must have been something in the workshop that got the idea. After digging around, I finally found it, tightly kept. ???? This. A specimen that appears to be part of a pure white creature. Seeing this, I felt quite suspicious. The identity was immediately identified. The corpse of the divine beast? Where the hell? I frowned and smuggled it right into my secret house. I cannot show this to others. It''s my personal opinion, but this is definitely the most annoying thing in the world. It would be nice if it ended in the past I sighed and shook my head. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 723 - Gaiden episode 90 Gaiden episode 90 Gaiden chapter 13. How to make friends at some point It''s peaceful today too. Especially when I saw the garden of our house, the words came out naturally. Lady Arna! I was worried about skipping, so when I came out, thedies-in-waiting were busily roaming the garden looking for Arna. It''s the same as usual. Having grasped it roughly, I just watched with a wry smile. oh! Lord! Only then did thedies-in-waiting notice me and hurriedly bowed. ah. it''s okay? it''s okay? I waved my hand moderately, meaning to do what I was doing. What''s going on? I thought you were looking for Arna? Actually, Lady Arna went out on her own again hmm what would be nearby You have to go at your own pace, because the guards will catch you. After Arna turned 8 years old, she became more yful and active. It seemed that even thedies-in-waiting couldn''t keep up and fell out. I heard you say that you''re a little worried, so I only get a subtle smile. As long as I''m in my territory, there''s no way anything will happen, so I''m just rxing. You worked hard Well, think of me as ying with him and suffer a little more. Oh no. Anyway, I''ll find Lady Arna right away. Thedies-in-waiting ran away to find Arna again. really a lot of trouble Extreme job babysittingdy-in-waiting. I watched the scene until the end, and with a light sigh, I sneaked a peek behind a nearby tree. Now that its like that, please catch me soon when the time is right. Arna. uh? oh oh oh How did you know? dad? Gorum. I know everything. Arna slowly came out from behind the tree. Perhaps some of thedies-in-waiting noticed. I pretended not to see it because I was trying to match the rhythm to Arna. Maybe it will be caught after about 3() minutes. so? What prank did you y today? I wasnt kidding! Arna spoke while puffing out her cheeks as if slightly unfair. so? Let me nce back. A girl of about thirteen hesitated and avoided my gaze. By the way, it is characterized by gray hair simr to mine. Oh brother? I didn''t really do anything! There are also aplices in this world. Come on, blow. First of all, my sister, Lia Ernesia. I usually stay with my mother at the castle, buttely I''ve beening here to y more. In particr, since Arna was born, he has not been able to use all fours in manufacturing cars. Twice the naughty thanks. Apart from Arna, who is immature in the middle of nowhere, my younger sister seems to be in trouble as well, perhaps because she is not rted to me. Apparently, today''s prank is abination of two idiots. Even if you don''t bother asking, you''ll know roughly... . The two troublemakers secretly cover it with their bodies, but there''s no way you can''t see what''s behind them. He''s pretty rare for a pet. A fox-like creature that procrastinates and pricks. However, they are smaller than normal foxes. hey. That''s a monster. I let it go because it doesn''t look dangerous. Just by looking at it, it seemed certain that it was in the hands of an unknown human being. huh! I will y with him from now on! Did you get that from the trainer? yes. little received. Because Arna begged me. What a big deal. Did he just sow the monsters he tamed for free? huh! The money goes to Dad! said! It''s not free. Like a damn monster lover kid! That damn thing is going to torment me to the fullestter. For now, I looked at the creature Arna was holding once again. No problem, but... How are you going to convince adults other than me? As an analogy, when a childes home from school, for some reason, the bag bleeps! I must have heard the sound of the street. I cant. I''ll teach you how to convince your mother! At those words, Arna smiled brightly. dad! thank you! But you have to study hard for the next three months to convince your mother or other adults? Ah, okay. Watching that smile harden, I also told her to take proper care of it. And I feel sorry for him, but he has to keep it in the garden. Can''t you bring me into the castle? i know! I don''t like old-fashioned sounds, but I can''t help it for the time being. Arna readily nodded knowing the reason. Because animals have fur. Um Then, isnt it okay to show it to Ellen? The child is still too young Well, if Ellen is a bit older, let''s show it to me or other people. He patted Arna''s head and reprimanded him appropriately. Sure, Dad! I just want to talk to Ellen! Well, I wanted to go see it, but shall we go together? What about Leah? I want to see my new nephew too! Of course, my sister''s eyes lit up as well. oh? Are you Arna? Are you here to see Ellen? yes! I want to see my brother! When Arna answered energetically, Asha huhuhuhuhuhu. He smiled contentedly and lowered his gaze slightly to show Arna the baby he was holding. small! Arna, you are still small too. I said while looking at Arna, who smiled brightly at my sister. The baby''s name is Ellen Ernesia. Asha''s child bornst year and my son. When I think about it, I wonder if it is now. Also, in a way, it is natural. Whatever is natural, it is natural anyway. Let''s look around huh. Ellen, who was born, is currently monopolizing everyone''s attention. In particr, Arna''s reaction is truly admirable. Ellen saw me! As if to appeal to her as an older sister, Arna carefully fidgeted with Ellen''s fist. When will Ellen run around like me? When can we y together? At least it won''t be tomorrow. No matter how quickly children grow up, they don''t run and fly in a day or two. Maybe that''s the case with me? Normal kids aren''t like that. I''m a pro so it''s different. Ellen. grow quickly. The only ones he''s seen so far are adults or children older than himself, so it must have been quite refreshing for him to have escaped from the youngest child. You can already see how you will receive your sister''s attention in the future. son Seeing them reminds me of the past.'' Well, Ellen right now just keeps her yawns small. It looked like she was going to fall asleep again, so when she asked her nanny for Ellen, Arna followed her, saying she would look after her quietly. Whoops Fortunately, Lady Arna doesn''t seem to be jealous. Well, I''m pretty careful not to neglect it in any case. What made her sad about her younger brother''s birth was, after all, theck of interest. It won''t happen if you don''t neglect enough attention. Rather, Arna is more interested in Ellen I''m worried. Whoops. It reminds me of Arell-nim and Kania-sama from the past. What a scary story... . Asha also seemed to have changed her personality quite a bittely. Before, I felt a little more steady. very round What is it that you can afford? this way Come to think of it, I guess I''ll have toe back soon. hmm? You can rest more. For the time being, I have to take care of Ellen as well. Asha seems to be worried as if she''s sorry, but when she''s resting, she has to rest. More than anything else, Ellen now would be relieved to be close to her mother. There is nothing to be busy for the time being, so I have plenty of free time. It''s good to rx. More than anything, I would like everyone to do that. but Seina and Dia are also waiting, right? Whoop whoop... ?..Uh That''s noment. Everyone seems to be nervous because they''re older, right? Now, where are you going to run away again today? Everyone''s eyes are scary these days. Cuddles... . Let''s keep the same jokes in moderation. It means peace anyway. Brother! Brother! Ellen fell asleep too. What did Arna do to wake up Ellen? Shh! and went somewhere to y. But your footsteps are the loudest. Even though I was about to leave, I thought it would be better to let Asha rest. Leah suddenly called me. What''s happen? If I had other business, I could have told you at any time. But I dared to call me now. By the time Arna shows interest in something else. I mean Arna. hmm? Arna seems to be getting bored ying alone. ah Was that a story? It''s like the fact that Arna often has identstely. He seemed to want to say that ying alone was his limit. Its not that Arna cant y with other kids asionally, when we hold an exchange meeting, the nobles bring children of a simr age and introduce them to Arna. Surprisingly, you won''t be bored. But is it different from being pampered?'' Well, he knows that too, so he must be pointing it out. Cant we interact more freely? Well, I''ve been thinking about ittely. Gradually, Arna will have to know the outside world too. If there are children I am close to, I will be in a position to go out to y. I don''t know. But my sister wouldn''t bother bringing up such an obvious story. Is there anything good? Sure! I guess it''s the purpose of saying that. The Duke of Gast seems to be nning to hold arge-scale exchange event. hmm? gast? ah Is it that family name? know roughly Surely his real name was Philent Gast. He is usually a civil servant called Duke of Gast. I''ve also seen it in vacancies a few times. Why is that family? Duke of Gast''s daughter is the same age as Arna. He must have been about nine. aha?????? So, is the purpose of having exchange meetings with children of a simr age over there? Lia, are you invited too? For now. But I dont think I can go because I have other schedules. If so, you''ll probably hear from me soon. I think its a good opportunity for Arna too. Well, there arent many ces where children of simr ages gather. A ce where a lot of children gather is an opportunity to make friends. A friend Nobility is very difficult. There aren''t too many friend-making sessions. Well, if you put it that way, I didn''t have any friends.'' what is a friend Are money and power my friends? The best exchange is to have the other person kneel at your feet. Well, I can''t force my children to develop such imperial ambitions. Isn''t there something sadder than that? that. More suddenly, one day Arna will dream of conquering the world!'' If you talk like the king of the end of the century, you will definitely be stopped. What are you going to do? Yes, I will consider attending. I decided to consider Leah''s opinion. But wouldn''t it be better to increase the work?'' Not just to y. I''ll have an ident... Isn''t there something that can be taken care of? It''s not just my daughter who is bored. Dad is always a boring person. So, Daddy gets into trouble first, right? I made up a joke and smiled slightly. Maybe it would have been better if I hadn''t said anything. And Lia shook her head, squinting her eyes as if she realized her mistake only then. As expected, it was better to tell Pena-unnie or Asha-san first. hey what does that mean? What you said to me is correct. So, isn''t it to create unforgettable memories for the children, including Arna? How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 724 - Gaiden Episode 91 Gaiden Episode 91 There will be no opposition. The next thing I have to do is find out about the family of the Duke of Gast. If there is no problem, there is no reason for me to decline the invitation. Well, this is all for the sake of Arna''s schoolmates. I don''t want to say that I don''t want to say that I don''t want to say that I don''t want to say that I don''t want to do it. Fortunately, there are no bad reviews. In fact, those who have been dishonored in the kingdom of Ernesia are already sucking up their power metallurgy, metallurgy, starting from the older brother''s generation. The rest will be about pursuing trivial greed, but let''s close our eyes to politics or friendship. There is no end. Therefore, after I was convinced that there was no problem, I immediately went to the person, keeping it a secret from others. The person who handed out the invitation this time... . Ceylon''s ghast. The former head of the Duke of Gast, currently working in the royal castle. In reality, he was an old man about the age of his father. I never thought the 3 princes woulde. I was surprised by this. A prince When was thest time I packed up the manor? Gast Ball. Well, it was. It''s been a long time since I retired, so I stopped treating you based on the time when His Majesty the King would be there. Excuse me indeed. By the way, if you call him Gast, you''ll get confused with my son, so call him Ceylons. In fact, I was just a baby when he was just starting out in politics. I have no acquaintance with that old man either. His son, Hyun Dang-joo, is in trouble with me. That no-spirited guy? There are so many examples of this. Laughing as if it were someone else''s business has already given up on politics. It must be because I judged that I was not a person who would be harmed. So why did you ask to see such an old man? It''s nothing. He sent an invitation. I bet you didnt misunderstand the date. It looks like you came alone. Because I have a little story I want to tell you. I spoke in a moderately rxed tone. When I listened to her, she said she was at a loss because her granddaughter was cute. Ha ha ha. Since I saw my granddaughter at this age, of course I have to be like that. Isn''t Arel-sama still cute with a child of this size? ha ha ha. It''s cute. The topic of conversation among parents or grandparents who have children is bragging about their children. How active these days is so prizing. Ha ha ha ha. It''s cute to see now. My granddaughter is no slouch either. Why didn''t you say Grandpa''s beard stings'' not too long ago? No, I dont think that was a joke. Anyway, they are cute with each other. cute. If the granddaughter and daughter themselves were there, they might have been in pain and beat us hard. So what''s your real business? Because there is something I want to talk about. Before that, is that child the granddaughter of the Duke of Ceylon? When I looked out of the terrace where I was chatting, I saw a child taking a walk in the garden. A child taking a walk while being protected by maids. however . ???? indeed. The reason I saved my words is because the child is in a wheelchair or something. It''s probably something sold at my store, but are you using it here? You can tell just by looking at him that he doesn''t look good. It seemed that he couldn''t walk. Because my virtue iscking I must have sinned somewhere. Silence spoke calmly of her granddaughter''s condition. The regrettable feelings that cannot be hidden can be vaguely guessed. Saying it was a sin seems like he wants to me his granddaughter''s illness for his own vices. Its just a pity that I cant jump and y. That''s why, as a grandfather, I just wanted to force myself a little bit. No, I understand. Conversely, if I were in my position, I would have made the same effort. I understood the purpose. The world is truly heartless. He does not easily get along with himself and others. That''s why you''re hosting the exchange meeting yourself. Perhaps he wants to find other children who can be friends with him. Are you looking for talented people who can treat you without prejudice? For me, she is a cute granddaughter. If I could find a child who would be friends with that child, I would be happy to make any position. I understand. I understand. I think that''s a good reason. That''s why I don''t do other useless meddling. Anyway, I knew it because I had heard rumors. Then I will tell you why I came. yes. However much. I cleared my throat slightly and nced sideways at the child again. I just said the main point. Let me help you a little. Huh? What are you talking about? He blinked his eyes as if he didn''t understand. A seat opened by the Duke of Ceylon. Excuse me, but let me push you from behind a bit. It seems like you want to support me. why? Isnt it for our cute little ones? I smile softly. It wouldnt be enough to prepare a little more for cute kids. And tantly seduced. Dont you have a heart to make it a more enjoyable ce for children? Huh.. I can help. Then I was convinced by the twitching of the old man''s eyes. I thought I would know without seeing the results. Parents and grandparents have the same heart. chuck! It must be the moment when a handshake of understanding transcends generations. After that, as a result of discussing with Pena and other family members, they did not object to sending Arna to the invitation of the Duke of Ceylon. It must have been a good opportunity. Above all, going out to y with a friend''s invitation can sometimes be a good memory. And the day to depart came. Then I will go. dad! Arna waved her hand loudly and shouted vigorously. Wear a dress for going out and make it as cute as possible. Literally, as if they were looking forward to today, their mood is at its peak. Yes, yes, have a good time. Yes! However, today I do not follow. Pena will y the role of the guardian, and it''s not suitable for the position if I have to go. Above all else, I have work to do. Originally, it''s because my dad doesn''t follow me. Are you really not going to follow me? Arell? First, Pena, who was chasing after Arna in the carriage, suddenly turns around and asks. Is there any reason for me to go? Well, I will pray here that Arna will have many friends. For some reason, it was Pena who was watching me. It was probably a bit intuitive. Then good bye. both. I hurriedly sent the two of them off, wondering if they would hear a single voice. Then I will do something. As usual, it slipped away. You must be up to something... Pena sighed inwardly and was convinced. If you look at Arel''s attitude already at the start, you can''t help but be sure even if you don''t like it. Isn''t the fact that Arel didn''t bother toe along as evidence already? It wouldn''t be strange.'' He wasn''t a great man who did anything to harm, so there was no need to worry. oh! Arrived! Yes, soon. Cling to the window of the carriage, Arna pointed with her hand. The destination was visible through the window. Originally, it would take about a month toe and go, but recently teleport technology has been developed, so anywhere is in an instant. It''s not very convenient. In addition, transportation means such as trains are widespread even formoners, so everyone might feel that the world is small these days. I wanted to take a train too! Lets postpone that untilter. Well, since it''s such an urgent schedule, it would be better to take a leisurely trip next time. friend Will there be many? I guess it depends on what Arna does. It''s not like I don''t have anything to advise. It''s the standard and correct answer to making friendships, so there''s no way there''s anything like it. But if you are kind and nice to other children, you will naturally make good friends. yes! Anyway, it''s actually my first outing. Arna was waiting for the arrival, waving her legs in a rather excited mood. As soon as they arrived, a neatly dressed olddy greeted Pena and Arna in person. The former head of the Gast family. Ceylon''s wife came out and greeted the guests. This would not be possible in a strict position, but today is a small exchange event for my granddaughter. It must havee out in person with the feeling of weing the children who are friends with her granddaughter. Thank you so much foring. no that you invited It would also be reasonable toe like this. Pena responded quietly with a kind smile as well, and tapped Arna on the shoulder with her fingertips. ruler. Arna. Should I say hello? yes! hello! Arna bowed her head. It seems that adults other than the adults in the family are not used to it yet. The olddy couldn''t help butugh as if the child was cute. You are such a cute girl. Please, I want you to be good friends with my granddaughter. yes! The little child, who answered cheerfully, made eye contact with him as if he was going to die, nodded lightly, and went ahead as if the olddy was guiding them. It seemed that the exchange meeting was going to be held in the garden. It''s a good day, so outside is more suitable than stuffy indoors. There seemed to be quite a few other customers already gathered, and there were several customers and children of the same age as Arna who were clinging to them. However, rather than wanting to y like Arna, she seemed more nervous. Perhaps contrary to Ceylon''s intention, he had injected useless things purely to be friendly with people in power. Well, that would be as expected. Soon, Ceylon himself came out himself, and next to the old man, a little girl was sitting on a wheelchair pushed by maids, holding on to the hem of my grandfather''s clothes. Perhaps that child is Ceylon''s granddaughter. Did you say her name was Silin? Hmm I see. There is nothing to be surprised about because he has already heard about that child from Arel. Even if he didn''t hear it, he didn''t have a distorted mind enough to be shaken. But not everyone will be like that. There are some, but there are also aristocrats who convey an ufortable atmosphere without saying anything. indeed. It must be difficult.'' It is not that he does not know the feeling of noticing the pitying gaze. There is nothing I can do. It is also the person''s job to ovee it. Instead, Pena gently stroked Arna''s head. Arna. You can go and y now. Are you okay? I heard that if you go to a party or something, you should just say hello! Maybe? And just like this, oh-ho-ho-ho! I also said you have tough. Arna pretends to smile evilly as if imitating someone. You probably remember where you heard it. Rather, it is Arel who makes such distorted jokes. What do you usually say? huh. Today is a day where you don''t have to do anything like that. Today''s purpose is to let children y with each other, but the sun goes down after discussing personal matters. You can talk like that with adults. When Pena was already talking, Arna was far away... I was approaching where the girl was. Silin shrugged in surprise, but the other adults didn''t budge. Let''s y! . uh? Its okay! They say you can y! How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 725 - Gaiden episode 92 Gaiden episode 92 Let Arna say if he thought that hesitating was noticed by adults. Silin''s grandfather Ceylons also nodded. Okay, lets go and y. hmm. What''s your name, girl? Its Arna! Arna answered cheerfully. Ceylons also spoke softly, as if to match a child. Okay then, dont take care of our granddaughter either. Arna. It was probably what you were hoping for. Because that was the original purpose. However, the other children are hesitant for some reason. To be afraid of hurting an unnecessary wound. What I wanted was not such a useless notice, but a child who would hold on to my granddaughter casually, even if she was a little immature. In that situation, Arna''s actions must have been what she wanted. Ille and y! I wille too. Well, I couldn''t take Arna alone, so thedies-in-waiting pushed me to apany her. And the children who were noticing began to follow one by one. Then please dont. little girl. Silence hid a bitter smile and muttered inaudibly. It was a tone of anticipation of something that would be impossible to tell a child. Sometimes children can do things that even adults can''t. Now adults watch the children or start talking about boring topics among themselves. And the children, as if they are tired of the atmosphere of the adults and can''t stand it, run away as if they are falling apart and start gathering among themselves. What shall we y? That''s fine. As Arna continued to speak, Silin tilted her head slightly awkwardly. It''s not that Arna doesn''t like it, it''s probably something she''s not used to. What does Silin usually do? Would you like to paint Practice ying... How much? ah! I also read books. book amazing The reason why Arna admired it was probably because she hadn''t developed theposure to sit down and read a book. More than anything, it also means that I learned the letters that much. Because that was the only thing I knew how to do. He smiled quietly, but his voice sounded a bit sad. Since you can''t y around, on the contrary, you will have no choice but to soothe boredom in other things. Arna What are you doing? me? Ughhhh?. Arna tilted her head as if thinking. Several! Several? huh! My dad rode a tamed griffon and flew away! You can even learn to swim in the sea! There are many! Of course, what Arna does is notmon. Silin''s eyes sparkled for the first time as if it was strange when he heard the word Griffon. griffon It was really in Ernesia-samas estate! Yeah, a lot! It is now well known that griffons, tamed in Ernesia''s territory, form groups outside the city to protect the territory. There are other monsters too! I have heard of it. There are even theaterpanies that tame monsters and perform. huh! He said he knew my father well. Arna says something proudly. And the admiring Sylin. From an outsider''s point of view, the obvious information that Arna says is surprising. Come y next time! Then you can see Sylin too! Arna said casually that she would invite her to her house the next time. Seemingly surprised by Arna''s words, Silin stood there nkly and then nodded happily. yes. Please invite me next time. Making a promise already means that Arna casually regards Silin as a friend. It''s not that you don''t know that kind of heart. However, only Arna approached first. The other children lingered nearby as if wondering what to do. Arna Ernesia? May I say hello? I talk to Arna as if it were a substitute. huh? why? He''s the one who invited us. Of course, Arna had no reason to pass it on calmly. Rather than being sarcastic, it''s a pure question. under but Other children hold back because they have no idea how to treat children who are different from them. Normally, it is aplete disregard. Arna puffed out her cheeks as if she was a bit dissatisfied with the atmosphere. We should all y together. Arna shook her head and pondered. Noplicated thinking. want to y But everyone hesitates. hate. order of these thoughts. Shall we stir it up a little violently then? Dad did. When you don''t like the atmosphere, if you make a big blow, it''s usually sorted out. Remembering the absurd education, the moment Arna confidently tries to make an ident. ha. It''s pathetic to notice. someone said As the gaze gathers, a girl with a slightly entric appearance is in the center of it, staring at the hesitant children with a subdued gaze. In a way, it is a quality that attracts attention more than Arna. I wasn''t talking about facial features. At least her appearance is as lovely as Arna''s. However, everyone''s eyes are slightly higher than the child''s face. ear''? someone muttered. There is a long, fluffy object above the child''s head. Neither a hat nor decorations. Long rabbit-like ears. is a prisoner Is this your first time seeing Suin? Although he was embarrassed by the awkward children with a very simple attitude. Pilvia Alcent. huh. It''s a water person. It''s a rabbit. Well, the child himself must have a fairly in personality. ???? On the subject of beasts. And no matter what kind of child he is, he probably isn''t the type to pass over such words. huh. It''s a beast. It''s a rabbit. And Philvia, who has a good ear, found the culprit as if it were natural and closed the distance casually. Almost like a flying beast. Kids of the same age wouldn''t be able to handle it. The boy who was talking behind his back shrank. What is it? But we do not discriminate against anyone. If you cant do that, you are children worse than animals. As ifpletely intimidated, the boy and other children could not object. He must have realized that he could not ovee it logically or forcefully. But this creates a gap. They''re different, but they probably don''t have the courage to hang out with a kid with a frightening aura. Aww! And Arna deliberately intervened. Rather than drying it, I feel like I''m just acting on my own. See the rabbit for the first time! What?! What caught Arna''s attention was the bunny girl''s fluffy ears. And I just move as my curiosity leads me. Above all, it was the first time Arna saw a beastman. It wasn''t that there were no prisoners among the tourists, but there were few who could enter the castle. Of course, I knew they existed and studied them in advance, but seeing them in person is different. Its warm! A lot of hair! strange sound... Awesome! The sight of hugging and stroking as if holding onto it openly. Adults look at it and send a look of satisfaction. In the end, Philvia, who had been struggling, drooped her ears as if surrendering. means do whatever you want. It was the moment when the war of nerves between the children was forcibly ended. Lets y Philvia too! okay. Because that''s what I came for. yes? Arna nodded as if she had been waiting. As the atmosphere changed to a sluggish mood, the other children seemed to hesitate one by one, but soon they joined Arna and the other children and started ying. It''s just a minor prejudice to think it won''t fit. Adults with hard thinking may not know it, but rtively flexible children will be able to forget about it and get along with each other soon . Looks like you''re having a good time. Of course, Pena and other adults also watch the children''s behavior from time to time. There are people who are genuinely worried, and there are people who have other goals, but Pena is worried. Because Arna might make other children cry.'' Because he''s rtively naughty. however It''s surprising that there will be prisoners... It doesn''t mean discriminatory. Just pure doubt. I heard that people from other countries have recently entered Ernesia Kingdom as well. Seemingly aware of the question, Ceylons spoke up. Perhaps it''s because Pena isn''t the only one puzzled. Are you a foreign guest? Hmm, it looks like your sons friends daughter. It seems that he is now a naturalized guest in Ernesia Kingdom. I don''t know what the circumstances are. It seemed that the n of the beast girl had left Kelia and settled in Ernesia Kingdom. There are also a few adult beasts who are clearly seen as guardians. I invited you because I was familiar with you. indeed?????? Pena murmured in admiration. What was surprising was that the Kingdom of Ernesia gave citizenship to the beastman as if it were natural. It was also called friendship. It means not only naturalization, but also a position that cannot be ignored. Well, you can ask Arelter about the details. Not too bad there. It would be emotionally desirable for Arna to have a variety of friends. what That''s not all... I don''t know the inside of that old man. It''s on purpose... There may be an idea to have a child who stands out more than your granddaughter and naturally move the ufortable gaze. It may be a little bit of a bad idea, but I can''t interfere. You really want to do something for your granddaughter. oh? Pena, who was trying to watch the children, made a suspicious sound. would have noticed The children find something and run away in droves. And whoever is among them... . ???? OMG. Inadvertently, this sound is bound toe out. Because there was a person wearing a strange doll clothes that I saw a lot somewhere. It''s obvious. It was so obvious. Somehow, I was too brazen Clothes modeled after a strange monster that Arel ims is a penguin. The wearer gestured towards the children. Adults would hate it for being suspicious, but children don''t seem to think so. wow! Shouting cheers, I followed the penguin or something. You can''t do that! It''s suspicious just by looking at it!'' Pena was probably not the only one who shouted that inwardly. However, seeing that Ceylons and his wife are peaceful, it means that it is not an unexpected situation. Above all, it is not unpredictable. The penguin is doing all sorts of things as if to get the children''s attention. He takes out something like a balloon and fiddles around with it to make objects of all shapes and distribute them. Uselessly good talent. When did you learn that? Pena sighed naturally, remembering the face of the person in the penguin suit. Naturally, the actions of the person inside the thick doll clothes were projected into my head. It''s obvious. it''s arel yes This is Arel. Today, I am Arel, who wears a penguin outfit and is not worthy of my age and ys a bowler. For some reason, everyone''s eyes, especially Pena''s, were very stingy, but I ignored them for now. It is an act that has been authorized anyway. Above all, ying with the kids isn''t too bad. You don''t have to do this, but... Well, it''s because the kids like it.'' Yes, if the kids like it, everything is forgiven. Even if I blow up the other side of the continent with magic, wouldn''t that be enough if the kidsugh? Anyway, after drawing the children''s attention, I exploded with a slightly modted falsetto! I pped my hands feeling soft. ruler? cute little kids Wouldnt you like to have more fun? want! Arna answered. Other children seem to be thinking about how to respond. Are you more than that? How did you sell your vignce? Already on the other side, Pena frowned as if she was thinking a little. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 726 - Side Story Episode 93 Side Story Episode 93 It seems a bit boring with just a garden like this. So, I will show you that this penguin brother is good. I beckoned as I said a very dubious line in a theatrical tone. One space in the garden was slightly undting. Wizards prepared in advance use magic to connect space to space. And the sight on the other side of the connection appeared. Wow! admiring children. On the other side revealed, it was full of things to capture the children''s hearts. What spreads out in that space is a facility the size of a mansion. It could be said that what filled the inside of the building, which was wider than this garden, was literally the space itself for children to y. Its a ce where all our little friends can y safely. In other words, it can be seen that the entire space the size of a mansion was filled with amusement facilities. It''s not bad to run around in the garden, but you''ll get tired of it quickly. So, we prepared several things. Whoop whoop. ruler. Even if you y to your heart''s content... hmm. I don''t have to say anything. By the time I told you, the children were running inside and exploring here and there with curiosity. You won''t even need to exin. Im d you like it. thank god. While I was feeling happy, Pena sneaked up to me and pulled my doll''s clothes. Arel? Now I am a penguin. Penguin pro. Not Arell. ..what to say? yes. This is Arel. I took off my mask because I thought it would be impossible to pretend. Didnt you say you had a job? Depshow at work. uh? really? Really? of course. I didn''t lie To be clear, these are office hours. You''re doing a great job. I only came to work to the point of worrying that there might be no one more sincere than me. oh? Pena is making an expression that feels like a question mark floating above her head, as if she didn''t understand yet. Its okay to work. It''s a request from the other side. yes? When I sent my gaze with the feeling of doing it, Ceylons smiled and nodded. What happened? It seems you haven''t exined anything before. Mr. Arell. Because I kept it a secret even from my little kid. Well, the only thing I knew beforehand was the Duke of Ceylon. Shouldn''t it be more surprising to children when there are fewer people who know about it? That''s the basis of a surprise. After receiving the invitation, I immediately made him an offer. I''ll provide a y facility where the children can have more fun, so ask for help. Of course, the old man who wants to do something for his granddaughter cannot refuse. I was willing to receive cooperation from Ceylon and was able toplete the preparations in no time. It was mainly supported in terms of funding. It doesn''t matter if I spend it alone, but it''s not bad to take out other people''s money as much as possible. You prepared well Because it is not difficult to create an amusement facility itself. With just a little bit of urging the technicians can get it ready. The mostborious thing was having the wizards prepare the magic that connects space. When you can y with Jago, you should definitely let him y. I don''t look at anything. that''s my policy Above all, it would be much easier for those children to form friendships with more things to y. People who can''t y can''t do other difficult things either. that''s my theory. so don''t spare too much. Its okay, its not a waste. The yroom I used today is going to be turned into a facility in my estate when time passes. That''s why I built it on my estate.'' Theck of facilities for children was also a problem that bothered me a little. Make good use of anything Anyway, thats what happened because those kids like it now. It''s not necessarily a good thing to have a habit of doing everything for you, but when you need it, you provide it. ruler? Kids can y with each other, and adults can talk to each other. Adults work and children y. It must be taken for granted that it is a society that runs properly. Yeah, that would be natural. Saying that, among the children rushing to the y house, I saw a little boy with a slightly shadowy face. Did you say Silin? that''s the kid Silin was unaware of the existence of friends of a simr age. It wasn''t just that he was lonely for useless reasons such as simply having to go out with fellow students. different from other children. Children of the same ageugh and run around in full swing. But I can''t. Unfortunately, it was because of the gazes around me that I came to understand the difference. At least until she was five years old, she had no reason to think about what made her different from other children. Her parents were kind, and her grandfather and grandmother always gave her affection without showing any resentment. However, not everyone in the world can be a person like them. I''m different. In a slightly subdued voice that didn''t feel like an ent, he muttered nkly. Unfortunately, it was around the age of five that she became the passive person she is today. It was the first time I met the Bunga''s child. At first, I approached it first because it was nice to see you. I brushed off thedy-in-waiting who was somehow embarrassed and spoke to the child first. but . (Don''te! You can''t even walk!) (You''re sick!) (Adults say it, but you did bad things!) Abrasivenguage that would not normally be allowed. At the time, she didn''t know why the kid said that. I thought I was just a bad kid. But after a while, I understood. A look like a child of that family... . No, the adults were sending a more terrible gaze. That day, she cried and asked her grandfather for the first time. Why is everyone looking at me with a mean eye? For the first time in his life, Silin''s grandfather was angry with the adults of the branch. And after a few days, he taught me as if he had decided something. He must have thought that teaching him would protect his mind rather than hiding it by calming him down. But it won''t be unscathed. From that day on, she refrained from going out. There is nothing to be afraid of in the mansion. The family is still kind. Because thedies-in-waiting who took care of her knew the situation, their attitude did not change. If you are bored, just read a book. If you feel frustrated, take a walk in the garden. That''s fine now that you can spin the wheel under your own power. At least there are no such bad people here. He lied to himself. I know. Other grown-ups might wonder what a nine-year-old child would know, but at least they notice something. It''s just that those who look at her with mean eyes are only whispering outside the mansion, not inside. That''s why she never wanted to look outside. If you turn away, it won''t hurt. I thought it would be no different this time.'' When I heard the words of my grandfather who proposed this exchange meeting, I honestly did not like it. I still have memories of that time. Children from other families? If I call them, will they be different? But it is also true that Grandpa is sorry. That''s why I pretended to be resolute and epted it. And decided. Whatever happens, let''s forget about it. She was already prepared to be hurt. And it''s no different. As expected, she gave up immediately when she saw children and adults holding negative views. However, unexpectedly, there was a child who approached first. Arna Ernesia. I heard that she was the daughter of Areel Ernesia, but I didn''t expect much. Usually, children from famous families are more meticulous and calcting. In particr, if it was Allernesia''s child, there would be no need to try to look good to him. However, what was unexpected was that, unlike the other children, Arna was strangely caring. He seems active and clumsy, but he always cares about someone. Did you say that your half-brother was born a while ago? Maybe that''s why there is a point of trying to pretend to be an adult with a feeling of forcibly growing up. But above all, don''t tease your opponent. as well as himself... That girl named Philvia was like that, and regardless of whether it was different or not, she approached without hesitation and begged me to cuddle and y. There are not many children who can act like that innocently. Even now, while the other children notice, only Arna and Philvia care about themselves. I am surprised. huh? What are you talking about? I shook my head saying nothing. It was the first time that she knew how happy it was to have someone talk to her, but even she was embarrassed to say it openly. Anyway, lets y! Lots of fun things! huh but Aside from Arna''s consideration, there must be restrictions on what she can do if she travels with her. Now, it is difficult for her to even climb a small hill. Even if thedies-in-waiting help, if they follow and help every time, other children cannot y freely. no. I''m okay. Shall I specify for now? At that time, the person wearing the strange doll clothes approached and asked sneakily from behind. Oops Apparently, I want to y, but that chair looks a bit cumbersome. It is not a sympathy, but a tone that calmly puts and analyzes the facts as they are. Yes yes Silin hesitated and nodded. He said he had something good and put something on the back of her neck and around her waist. uh? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Suddenly, I felt a strange floating feeling. As she struggled with her arms, she realized that her body was floating low. The mysterious thing is that it moves forward as if the wind is pushing it naturally in the direction it wants to go. It is a power that is more convenient than you think. Now you wont need this. And the doll''s clothes were removed appropriately as if Silin''s wheelchair was not needed. What''s this? Magical Action Auxiliary Magic Tool. The doll clothes man exined briefly. It might be a little awkward, but if you have it, you will be able to y around without getting in the way. It''s a gift in exchange for being close to my little boy. A tool that generates floating magic. But it''s not that simple. In order to respond to all sudden movements of children. There''s no way it''s possible with just one magic form. It is a tool made by meticulouslybining hundreds of spell patterns. huh! That''s great! Arna didn''t understand the principle, but pulled her with a big smile as if she was relieved that she could y now. My little boy no way. And the beastman Philvia tilted her head as if she noticed something as she remembered the words of the man in the doll''s clothes, but soon she too was drawn to Arna as well. Come on, have fun. Children don''t have such gloomy faces. And the doll clothes for such children... Arell lightly waved his hand and let it go. Children be friends while ying. As if to prove that, there is no awkward atmosphere, and they get along with each other forgetting their families and positions. In that respect, it can be said that they are more intuitive than adults. Because there will never be a bondage of the evil world in the rules between those children. If we can be close, it would be perfect for the children and the adults watching, but as always. There is no one who has such extraordinary thoughts. uh? doesn''t exist? Arna tilted her head. does not exist? where are the other kids? one two yes there is Even if we are meeting for the first time today, if we y this much, we will remember it. However, there was no way he could not have noticed that Silin was missing. much more... . Where did Silin go? If only the magic tool that the child depended on for all his actions a moment ago was left. Of course you find it strange. Arna looked around. Yes. The world, as always, is not always good. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 727 - Episode 94 of Gaiden There would have been nothing to do with Episode 94 of Gaiden . While Arna and the other children looked away for a moment. A few seconds of being busy ying or looking for something else to do. That should be enough to disturb you. Not to mention, the child, who was physically ill, couldn''t have done anything about it. Well, the ones who suddenly approached were thedies-in-waiting who usually took care of that child. That''s why I didn''t have any questions even the moment I touched it. What I realized was that he was more violent than usual. And suddenly he lifted her up and carried her away as if to avoid being noticed. Even an immature child cannot fail to notice it at this point. .... I want to scream, but I can''t because my mouth is blocked. Not to mention the voice of a child. When I looked up, struggling as if I was terrified, I saw a familiar face. However, there weredies-in-waiting who had unheard-of vicious faces. why? still don''t you understand? You are sold. And as if mocking the child, one of thedies-in-waiting said without stopping a meanugh. And it was the adults in your family who sold you. Well, they are from the family of the Duke of Gast. Eyes trembling in astonishment. As if they were happy to see it, theyughed. Some things are said exaggeratedly, but not without the truth mixed in. Those who tricked thedies-in-waiting into betrayal were nobles from the branch of the Gast family. It''s really hard to understand the minds of the nobles, right? They alwaysugh as if they are having fun. The reason for doing this now is simply that that child is the child of the original family. and being ufortable. I can''t stand it because it''s shameful that a child with a weak body is the child of the main family. It''s really hard to understand. Thedies-in-waiting shook their heads as if they were fed up with their useless pride and selfishness. I wasn''t on that kid''s side from the start. Of course, the old man must have been wary too. That''s why there was no way to have ady-in-waiting on the way. For that from the beginning, those who have been there since the time the child was born. It wasn''t that they were conscious of Silin''s existence. They were the ones to act on if, for some reason, it was necessary to get rid of them. A nobleman''s greed is truly dark. Thanks to you, we got a lot of money. Whoop whoop whoop... Of course, since he hadmitted such a thing, there was no way he could properly live in Ernesia Kingdom. He had already prepared to flee to another country. Lets hurry. Get the cooperation of the soldiers you bought and get out of the castle quickly. The child is roughly tossed into the carriage bed. Because there is no need to be polite. It is difficult to deal with it here, so you just have to leave the territory and go to an uninhabited ce to deal with it. Get it right though Wouldn''t it bother you if someone notices? One of the men who seemed to be on the same team as thedies-in-waitingined while driving the carriage. It doesn''t matter, does it? He''s just a kid anyway. There''s nothing you can do, right? Whats more, hes sick. I''m not talking about that kid. Apparently, there are children of that Areel Ernesia in the castle too? Today was a good opportunity, but there were variables that even they could not ignore. Arna, the daughter of Arell. They had to be especially careful not to touch Arna with their fingertips. It doesn''t mean that I won''t hurt anyone other than the child who was specificallymissioned. If you look at it wrong, it is ruin. If the request is to harm Arna, they will never ept it. There would be no one who would think of turning Ernesia into an enemy without going crazy. Well, when that Arna kept sticking next to that kid, I was a bit nervous, but that''s a child. It''s easy to turn a blind eye. Do not worry. I didn''t do anything to offend Arell Ernesia. No matter how you do it, if you don''t touch it, you won''t interfere. In any case, this is the duke''s problem. As long as you don''t specifically touch it, Arell won''t pay attention to it. They made their own conclusions ording to their ownmon sense standards. In fact, Arel doesn''t show much interest in those who don''t interact with him. but What they misjudged... . In the end, they judged Arel and his family with theirmon sense. It won''t be long before they realize it. it hurts And I''m scared... . malice. Even a child from an aristocratic family is not ignorant of malice. On the contrary, I have encountered it even because of the child''s weak body. However, it must have been the first time that even those who believed in it turned around. There is no way a child can withstand a situation where even an adult with a strong will can shake. Tears fall. bump grandfather It''s probably going to be a mess by now. It will be difficult for us to save this child. are you okay? scary but uh? Silin, who had been sobbing, stopped his snoring and raised his head in a daze. I think I heard the most inaudible voice here right now? Neither the handmaidens were ruthless who cooperated with them. It would be ambiguous to say that it is a familiar voice. Wasn''t it just a child I got to know today? and. It will hurt. There was a child who nodded as if he was sorry for some reason and approached. Arna. How? How Arna?! I didn''t understand, so I widened my eyes in a daze. Why is Arna here? Could it be that they were kidnapped together? I was curious about where Sylin was, so I followed him. Arna calmly said why she was here. Arna, puzzled by Silin''s disappearance, seemed to have seeded in following them despite not knowing what or how. And even though he thought the situation was strange, he secretly hid in this carriage and followed it. Silin was astonished at that defenseless attitude. Why would you do that?! yes. At first, I wanted to go somewhere to y... I guess it wasn''t. Are you stupid?! Arna made an excuse with a slightly sullen expression. No matter how much that child is, at this point, he notices that there is something unsettling in the atmosphere. no way you must be a bad person yes. I was careless. Are you usually scolded by adults a lot? How?! How did know? face to do. I can see what pranks he usually ys and makes adults rot. Thanks to Arna, the atmosphere has softened a little, but the fact that it is a hopeless situation has not changed much. how to do Because of me, even Arna... Probably fine. However, Arna calmly dered. Like the child''s father. Like Areel Ernesia, he answered moderately leisurely. It''s okay. It was a bold prediction. It''s not that Arna doesn''t know the situation. Enough adults have warned you to be careful. I know very well how scary bad adults can be. but. Im d you followed me. No regrets. learned that too. friends are helping At least within the scope of what you can do. At least that''s what I grew up watching. yes? And Arna asked as if asking for consent. Another sign suddenly appeared. This time it''s quite distinct. Philvia, a rabbit-beast girl of the same age as the children. Until Philvia? I thought there would be another fool like this other than Arna... . Silin passed out in a daze, forgetting to despair. Do you usually follow in a row in a ce that looks dangerous like this? how did you know? Got it! said Arna confidently, and Philvia nodded slowly. I saw that Arna was chasing me and followed me What will change if the children grow here one by one? However, Arna confidently smiled as if she wanted to say that she was different. I will help you! After all, friends help. That is the logic of these children. And after a while... . It''s gone! Sillin! The bastard is gone! How the hell?! The panicked cries of the kidnappers resounded. Because there were no children who were supposed to be in that wagon. You run away first! As soon as the carriage reached theirir, Arna immediately insisted on fleeing. what a natural If you''re caught like this, you won''t be able to make porridge or rice. Running away how? hmm Get off the wagon... down... Arna groaned as if choosing the next words. I don''t have any ns other than being confident. are you okay. Perhaps this is a forest. On behalf of such Arna, Philvia spoke. He sniffed softly, as if he smelled something. It smells like grass and dirt Its easier to run away in the forest. A forest with few human beings is not necessarily hopeless. If you do well, you can get away with it. It would be impossible for a normal human being. Losing my way again, getting roughed up by them, or dying, that''s it. but . My family has lived in the forest for generations. Finding your way in the woods is simple. Philvia pricked up her long ears and boasted. A normal human would be bluffing. is a prisoner It is also a child of rabbits who originally lived in the forest from their n. Of course, from an early age, I instinctively learned how to live in the forest from adults. huh! Then let''s run away! policy has been set. Get out of sight and run away before the wagon arrives. Arna decided that. He quietly poked his head out of the carriage to jump off the carriage. wow?????? Even so, jumping off a moving wagon must be a bit scary. However, as if she had made up her mind soon, Arna reached out for Silin. let''s go. but are you okay. We will do something for you. Arna speaks confidently, and Philvia silently observes as if it were natural. Silin, who looked at them alternately, eventually held Arna''s hand as if the fear from earlier had disappeared. Realizing that the child they had to deal with was gone, the viins gnashed their teeth in rage. shit! That''s why I told you to check properly! How do you think that leggy asshole is going to get away from there! The anger turned toward each other, and the situation became so violent that there would be nothing strange about punching them right away. Let it work. The one who mediated them was a man who had remained silent in this situation. Perhaps he is the person in the position to lead them. Belgin Gast. They looked at him as if embarrassed. A person from the branch of the Gast family, and one of the culprits who instigated this incident. Chit. It''s useless. It would be uneasy to entrust the work only to the lower ones. Didn''t you actually do something like this right now? Im sure I promised you a lot of money. If this is the result of that promise, it is truly disappointing. That It was never our intention. joy. What matters now is that the child is not here. That is Or were you trying to trick me from the start? Not like that. Apparently we secured it and put it in the wagon. Then you foolishly missed it. They were speechless at Belgin''s scolding. Because it is true that I made a mistake. It is not simply a matter of displeasing the employer. Fortunately, if the child exposes today''s work, the end is over. If anyone finds even one, consider it the end. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 728 - Episode 95 Episode 95 Ah, I know. It probably rolled over identally. It''s a forest like this, so I wouldn''t have been able to go that long. or Will it be eaten by beasts? joy. it doesn''t matter that way It doesn''t matter if it''s a single body, so find it properly. Ordering them again, he disapprovedly sat down on a nearby piece of luggage and whipped something out and threw it at the child''s handmaid. Write. this is? Its just in case. It doesn''t matter if you simply fell down or became food for animals. You just need to make sure that you''ve taken care of it. However, it would be annoying if he escaped on his own, no matter what he did. I can''t believe you alone. If it bothers you, use it. It is an artifact that attracts monsters within a certain range. If you explode it, arge number of monsters will rush in there. He exined and paid attention to it. After using it, throw it away and run away. Why are you doing this Its just in case. No matter how much I think about it, I don''t think it would have gotten out by itself. He wasn''t optimistic either. If someone noticed this n and helped the child, it should be ruled out. means for it. In the worst case, even if it causes amotion, it''s enough to get rid of it for sure. Because the dead can''t say anything. Don''t forget must be killed Either the damn kid, the witness, or whoever. As soon as they jumped off the carriage, Arna and the children didn''t look back and ran away first to increase the distance. The escape was smooth. But you can''t just sit back and rx. I wille after you. I''ll being soon to catch up Even if the forest isplicated, if you don''t keep your distance as much as possible, you will be discovered quickly. The children widened their distance, trying to make the most of that small step. Silin, who cannot walk, initially tried to be carried by Arna, but on the contrary, Arna slowed down. Leave it to me. While acting like that, Philvia took over her from Arna. Beastmen have somewhat more leeway in physical abilities than humans. A child of a simr weight may be able to carry it on its back and run around. Thank you. are you okay. It is natural to help. To Silin, who hesitantly said thanks, perhaps because she was a little shy or because she had no face, Philvia calmly said it was nothing. Above all, you will receive the price of gratitudeter. Whoop whoop... Grandpa will give you anything. uh? really? I don''t know about Arna-sama. Even as a benefactor, I don''t think I can give anything more than that Areel Ernesia. The children traversed the woods, talking moderately lightly and lightening their mental burden even a little. Fortunately, there are traces of the hunter There will probably be a vige. As Philvia said, go into a nearby vige and check the situation. Well, I don''t think the vigers can do anything... . But why a vige? Because when there''s amotion, you''ll be noticed. The clever rabbit girl answered silently and nced at Arna. Now everyone will notice we''re gone. What I''m looking forward to is Arell Ernesia. Of course, Arna would have known right away what she was doing. and you will be looking for It''s easier to notice in the vige than in the forest. What amotion It doesn''t seem like a vige at all. And if they don''t help... I said it was a legitimate concern. Philvia snorted. are you okay. If you''re uncooperative, you can even secretly set fire to it. and. A bold idea that even Arna admired. The idea of sending a rescue signal even by burning the vige was truly shocking. The iron rule of our n. Survive no matter what. The bunny girl proudly spoke of their spirit. A rabbit is a rabbit, but it seems to be a wild rabbit. Even if you are still young, there is a survival instinct that has been passed down from generation to generation. Well, it''s the worst case, and even if that''s the case, Arell Ernesia will do something to clean up. There was such a calction, but I didn''t say it. First of all, we have to widen the distance Philvia, who had been speaking up to that point, suddenly stopped talking. My ears perk up. like hearing something. And it wasn''t that the other kids wouldn''t notice the atmosphere either. What''sing? and. Herees the chase. Were the viins more persistent than I thought? It must mean that even though it is fast for a child, it is not easy to match an adult. Come to think of it, even our maids Everyone seems to have mastered martial arts. Even if youe there, you will have learned a little. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. Come to think of it, I think everyone in our house is like that. The cleaning servant is also used toe. That''s Arna''s house weird. Arnas house is strange. ???? okay? Assuming an emergency, especially ady-in-waiting who attends a child must have some knowledge of martial arts. At the very least, he wouldn''t be the one who would be a victim of the children''s throwing stones at him. Fighting is an impossible task. However, Arna, who was thinking hard about something... . I think I can do anything! He suggested it as if he had a good idea. Dad always did that! The teaching that Arell said without much thought. They say you can do anything to the viin! It was a really great teaching. The kidnappers immediately started chasing the children who had run away. They were divided into three groups, including the handmaid who kidnapped Silin, and were pursuing them. Its a kids walk at best! I wouldn''t have gone far! Finding traces was cumbersome, but not difficult. Hounds were also mobilized there. Originally, it was for monster countermeasures. These nimble dogs are also good at hunting. Soon they spotted the footprints of a small human and immediately chased after them. It will be soon to find out. And soon... . kong! kong! found! Dogs barking that they have found their target. Then I saw Shilin, who was besieged by dogs and was unable to move. haha! okay! The kid must run away! That''s it! The kidnappers said meanly. He didn''t seem to have any guilt whatsoever. Their heads must be full of things they did when they lost that child. This is also a job. Do not resent... hmm? The viins who tried to check the condition of the child driven by the dogs hesitated. I will not be stabbed by my conscience now. it has doubts But how did you escape? The fact that he clearly knows that he can''t move his legs. Let''s just say the escape was really an idental mistake. How did youe all the way here by yourself? The kidnappers, who were in a hurry to chase them, needed a moment to recall that fact. Enough time to fall into the trap. Curious Did you? And I was a little scared, but seeing Silin''s reply convinced me. It''s a trap. Oops! I realized it btedly and tried to move, but it was toote. Before that, Silin pulled something like a vine. Something spilled over my head. A few thumb-sized marbles. Probably hung from a tree in advance. what? When the orbnded on the floor, a tremendous amount of pressure and electric shock suddenly erupted and swept away the viins. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh?! A magical tool that Arel gave to Arna just in case. It doesn''t have aplicated function, but if you give it a shock after activating it, the magic it contains will be released. A magic that subdues opponents with shockwaves and lightning. It doesn''t have much power, but it''s enough to catch you off guard and knock you down. One guy even unluckily hit his head on a tree and passed out. These kids! It''s not the same number! Another viin gnashing his teeth and trying to get himself up. A small shadow fell right over his head. The one who jumped was Philvia, a rabbit beast. Fuck! The thick twig that Philvia had swung down. The child is also a beast in his own way, so his physical ability is on the high side, so his power is quite weighty. Heuk! The guy who was hit as it was also passed out. The second. Philvia calmly counted and at the same time Arna jumped out and sprinkled something. Then the hound the viins believed whined strangely for some reason and ran away. Arna used a strong incense to chase away beasts and monsters. This is also what Arel usually wears. Even monsters and beasts will be dangerous when a child bes lost. shit? Now thest one left. Originally Silin''s handmaid, the viin red at Arna and Philvia alternately in a cold sweat. Just little kids. Dad always did! That no one is screaming like that. It was not meant to provoke. A child''s innocence. But maybe that was the point, she let go of her anger. I''ll make you regret that cheeky attitude. They''re children anyway, so if you pay attention, there''s nothing you can''t handle. I had toe out sloppy to the end without revealing my bottom line. She tried to use an artifact she received from her employer. but. Click! hmm? No response. Could it be a malfunction? When I clicked my tongue as if I was embarrassed, the children did not know it well, but they were ted as if it went well. Its okay. Its enough without these things. Sheughed and tried to draw her sword. Even if it looks like this, I can use a little bit of aura. Kids won''t be opponents. huh? Isn''t it? But I saw it at that moment. Seeing Arna calmly extending her hand... . And a faint blue light leaked out from that palm. Cheeky! He immediately drew his sword and tried to swing it towards Arna. A faint blue light tries to stay on her sword. toe .. II But soon, hisplexion was stained with astonishment. For an instant, her gaze turned to the wrong ce, and the aura on the sword disappeared. Did I make a mistake? Did your foot slip? Now! The bluish bullet that came straight from Arna hit his vital point urately. Dig! Magic Missile. I''m still clumsy at chanting and controlling magic power, but that''s for sure. Magic. Unbelievable that an eight-year-old child gave off a blue light that exploded, and at the same time, thedy-in-waitingpletely lost consciousness and passed out. What kind of kid... Where is this little boy... The words couldn''t evene out properly. After that. The Arnas tied the defeated viins tightly and rolled them down the hill. I should definitely finish it, but it must be difficult for the children to expect it that far. There were more viins there, so I couldn''t rx. Immediately the children left the ce and moved. By the way, Arna. really magic... i guess i can write amazing. no. I can only do a little. Arna shook her head at Philvia''s admiration. Silin was also shocked. Isnt that little something you cant usually do? At first, I thought it was a joke. A child under the age of ten learned magic? Of course, what Arna shot was extremely basic attack magic. It was simply memorizing a spell to condense and shoot mana. It is also sloppy and inefficient. However, in general, the average age of mastering magic is around 10 years old. It is true that Arna is unusual. and I was a little nervous... Arna trembled slightly and sat down. Tough is to be bluffing. Im fine now. uh? Philvia patted Arna and said it was fine now. The child''s ears perked up. Because the adults are here. However, it would not be the same as those who just defeated them. It''s the sound of soldiers'' footsteps. Probably the people sent by the guardians. Now you can rest assured. Arna whimpered, as if the tension had eased in earnest at that fact. I''ve done all the bluffs up until now, but I''m afraid that it''s scary. Not only Arna, but the girl also sniffled. Eventually, as if contemting how to calm the crying children hugging each other, the slightly precocious prisoner girl lowered her head. Everyone is suffering. The little ones are really struggling. Anyway I wonder who he resembles to be so fierce... Even thinking about it, excluding the fact that it''s my child, makes me smile that I can''t help it. I can''t congratte you for doing well. I''ll give you a sermonter. You have to praise and say what to criticize. To be honest, I was reckless this time. Who do you really resemble? It''s crazy that I''m watching from beginning to end... How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 729 - Gaiden episode 96 Episode 96 Of course I knew. Silin being betrayed and kidnapped by thedies-in-waiting. And the fact that Arna chased after him. but didn''t intervene. Because you can''t juste and go. If you''ve done something reckless, you should learn a little lesson. If you intervene from the beginning, neither Arna nor the other children will learn anything. I was thinking of intervening if it was dangerous, and in reality, it happened several times. You cant look at me funny because theyre kids. In some ways, they are bolder than adults. isn''t it? I can''t hear anything. I looked around and scratched the back of my head, but for some reason this silence made me feel embarrassed, so I sat down roughly nearby. Why did they carelessly miss Arna and the other children? Did you not do anything else after that? Did these guys do nothing? No way. It bothers me in so many ways. trash. I sighed as I looked around at the guy who seemed to be the ringleader and the soldiers who had prepared themselves. It was a little too much for me to n on taking care of just one child. Especially a tool to attract monsters. I thought this would be dangerous, so I secretly intervened and prevented it from activating. The rest of the soldiers were intervened at the right time, so all the rest will be captured. Stupid Did you think that if you averted my eyes, you would leave it alone because it was someone else''s business? Even if Arna hadn''t followed him, even if he hadn''t been close to that boy named Shilin, he had no intention of treating this as someone else''s business. More than anything, I hate this. Personally, it sucks. I feel like I want to take care of everything here, but I think it would be better to hand over the ringleader to the old man. On the contrary, it seems that it can make you suffer even more. probably stick to it Shall we visitter? Previously. The back of your head is itching, soe out? If you donte out now, I will consider you on the same side as this idiot. I blinked and someone jumped down from the ceiling without a sound. Is it you? I''m going to have a good time and ask. I have been following and watching the children ever since. And when the need arises, he intends to sneak in. And that was the moment I was most worried about. When Arna uses magic. Originally, the timing for Arna''s attack was likely toote. There is a guy who intervened at that dangerous moment. The reason why the kidnapper failed to raise the aura. that''s that guy How cheeky Didn''t you intervene on your own while I was judging you? I just don''t want to bother you. Despite receiving my hostility, he responded surprisingly well. It looks pretty useful. At least not less. If so, which one? Just by looking at it, you can tell who the guardian is. Ears bulging above his head. Rabbit ears that look long and fluffy. Maybe it''s the guardian of the beast boy? Anyway, so that adults don''t be more modest. what a spectacle What is it that everyone is following and making a fuss about? However, if he was simply a caretaker guardian, I wouldn''t have bothered to call him out. It''s annoying to notice, so I would have sent it sneakily. ask right away you. What was that? What I asked was the means he used to help Arna. A means of erasing an enemy''s aura. Isnt that the way a prisoner would use it? Intrigued, Iter secretly retrieved the weapon he threw and found something unexpected. What he threw was a pure white branch. I wouldn''t see it wrong. The branch he threw dispelled the opponent''s bitter energy. He used a very strange weapon. where did you get that from? Could you teach me a bit if there''s a ce that sells it? Order some too. At least as far as I know, no country or tribe on earth would use something like this. It''s not me who doesn''t know that heterogeneous sense of incongruity. Its okay if you dont want to say anything. I have no intention of forcibly interrogating him. The one who bothered me right now was another guy. There is no heart to quarrel with guardians of the same position. He probably wouldn''t open his mouth even if I questioned him. Above all, there is no hostility. It doesn''t matter because I don''t live a warlike life so much that I beat myself up with only my heartache. I waved my hand to signify that it was okay to go. Surprisingly, he didn''t even budge. hmm? I will tell you one thing. Now is not the time, but sooner orter there will be an opportunity to exin. you What are you talking about... But, having nothing more to say, he just jumped up and disappeared. I want to pursue it, but the presence has been erased. He must have used an object with that strange power again. You don''t have to chase after it. What I''m worried about right now is Arna rather than that hairy one. Gradually, it seems that the soldiers I sent are protecting it, so I will have to scold and soothe them while watching them. At least in the Arna generation, it looks like it''s going to be pretty heartbreaking. As always, there is no quiet day in life. after the children are rescued. At first, I gave them gentle hugs and soothes to calm them down and reassure them. First of all, it makes you cry and soothes you. And only when the children have calmed down... . ruler? Arna? Eh mom?! It''s not Arna who can''t notice Pena''s voice that is quite angry. As if the sound of crying had been washed away, Arna stopped and stared stiffly at Pena''s face. Should I get scolded? Tick! It''s not just about paying attention. I am genuinely angry. Didnt I teach you that if you do something rash without fear, something big will happen? That''s it... I roll my eyes and look for excuses, but it can''t be easy. help! help! Arna hurriedly looked at someone asking for help, but it was no different than other children. Pilby... I looked around to find Philvia, but I wonder if Philvia is already being scolded as well, as the hand of a female beast with rabbit ears holds her ears dangly. Maybe that''s how rabbits get scolded... . While in shock, Arna had to listen to Pena''s scolding. Silin, the victim, won''t be scolded, but Arnana and Philvia jumped in unknowingly and got caught up in it. If you did something careless, of course you should be scolded. but. It is also true that thanks to you, Arna and your friend are safe. Pena teaches not to ignore important things while scolding. Of course, since the results were good, it would be right to teach them not to do rash things. Be careful next time. Even though there has been amotion this far, I can''t continue the exchange meeting. The seats had already been discontinued, and guests were also set aside just in case. Cleaning up is the adult''s job, so the children should go home. Im sorry, but Arna, lets go back for today. yes. Arna hung her head down, probably because she was tired even after shouting that she didn''t like it. Oh. It looks like Dia has something to say about using magic on her own. Can''t we sleep here tonight? It didnt work. Well, as soon as I go back, this troublemaker will listen to another sermon to the fullest. Arna''s shoulders trembled. and when you have to go back Arna! Someone called Arna, and when she turned around, Silin hurriedly came out. The assistive artifact I received as a giftst time was broken, so now I am barely pushing the wheels of my usual wheelchair. Chillin? What happened? Because of themotion right now, Shilin is under strict protection, so he won''t be able toe out easily. It was obvious just by looking at the restlessness of the soldiers and maids. But even so, the fact that he couldn''t stop it must mean that he had a very urgent business. Arna was puzzled but waited. The adults noticed something and waited while knowing it. Arna! next time Would it be okay if I go out to y next time? The promise Arna made in the beginning. As if it was natural, Arna nodded widely. huh! whenever! No matter what... A friend is a friend no matter how you get to know them. At least the fellowship of these little children will continue for quite a long time in the future. The Rabbit Beasts, naturalized in Ernesia Kingdom, were able to establish a base in the nearby hills of the territory they manage thanks to the consideration of the Duke of Gast. Originally, they offered to arrange a seat in a city or vige, but they stubbornly refused, saying that the mountain was good. Originally, they were beastmen who lived in the mountains for generations of their ancestors, so it must be that they arefortable in nature. And there are a few elongated-eared shadows heading towards their stronghold. Rabbits, including Philvia, were returning to their nests. Cant you just let it go? ear it hurts. As punishment for her reckless behavior, Philvia, who was dangling from her ear with her ear caught, made a quiet request. But adults don''t listen. This is punishment for breaking the chieftains strict orders, youngdy? Punishment for behaving wildly and putting yourself in danger. When held in this way, instinctively, especially young rabbits, seem to be immobilized. When they climbed up the mountain and returned to the base along the designated path, they saw a vige built in the middle of the mountain. This is their current base. Are you back? Philvia? And arge rabbit beastman greeted Philvia. her father and patriarch. yes. I''m back. And Philvia answered while still holding on. It didn''t look like the punishment would end, so she gave up. It must have been a big deal in many ways. Something happened. Yeah, what happened? Anyway, I got a call from that friend as well, thanking and apologising. then Shouldn''t the punishment be over? No, I should shake my rash actions. act. Philvia let go of her body, as if telling her to do whatever she wanted. Rather than that, Lord Hylos is waiting for you. ???? yes? Those words took Philvia a little by surprise. Humans have secrets unique to their n that humans do not know. Philvia followed her father to the ce where the secret was. After bowing quietly, I lowered my posture and waited, and a white fireball swayed in front of my eyes. [Are you back? My descendants.] Yes. I havee as you have called. Philvia answered politely. I don''t make mistakes because I grew up listening to the greatness of that existence even before I grew up, and I didn''t take out the grace of that existence. As they waited patiently, the entity began to speak quietly about its business. [It looks like you''ve made a pretty interesting connection.] Are these humans? [Yes.] That being already knew that Philvia had been to an exchange meeting with humans. But why? [Was there a human with a strange aura?] Weird? [It refers to a person with strong potential that normal people cannot have.] At first, Philvia put on an expression of iprehension, but soon opened her eyes wide as if she guessed something. [I am interested. Interact with that human''s n.] yes. Asmanded. It was Philvia''s father who answered solemnly. This is the rtionship between that being and these ns. [And you''ll need this too.] As the being sneakily sticks out its front paw, a lot of ore is swept out. All precious gems and gemstones of precious metals. That being gives them strength and funds for revival, and they act on hismands and bring information. It is a secret of these ns that has been going on for hundreds of years. Incidentally, this fact is unknown even to the Queen of Celia, who nowmands the different races. thank you. [ It doesn''t matter. [I will help the revival of your n. Instead you... .] It wants one thing from those rabbits. [Find the person we need to find.] How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 730 - Gaiden Episode 97 Gaiden Episode 97 Gaiden Chapter 14. Too much gambling hurts your wallet Life sometimes requires reckless gambling! You are talking recklessly. I thought bullshit was my privilege, but it doesn''t seem to be like that. Today, for some reason, Rirensen, not me, started talking nonsense. What? Doooooohbaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? Let me frown on my arrogance and let go of the crane. I say it inly. Arele Ernesia! Build a casino near Etelpaina! right now! Apparently, today''s guest will be beaten and go home. Listen and answer more! Don''t frown. I wondered if he had sent his alter ego to find me, but if he suddenly said something like that, even an adult would throw a drop kick? Maybe Rirensen thought it would be difficult to convince me at once. Arel Ernesia. What do you think iscking in that Midsummer Land now? hmm. Exposure too? ???? Ugh. This time, Rerensen frowned. Just kidding. It''s about 3. Oh, but it certainly is. hey. Do you understand? In fact, he seemed to know what he wanted to say. Sunshine pouring down. A perfect tourist destination. And rich in atmosphere and supplies! All itcks is desire. Surely this little boy earns his living by pretending to be a divine shaman in the south? I recently thought that this woman is secretly weak in her own desires. In short, is it most appropriate to build a casino in Etelpaina? Thats it. Honestly, I can''t think of anything else besides that. South''? She also has her own knowledge and skills. You don''t have to force me to do it, you can build it on your ownnd. The weather or anything like that shouldnt have anything to do with it, right? My kids say frugality is a virtue If you say let''s gamble, a little... You will look at me strangely. Hey, the self-proimed holy shrine maiden In the end, is it a matter of cultural mindset? After considering many things, it seems that he set his eyes on Etelphaina. Distance-wise, it''s close to the neutral zone, and it''s under the jurisdiction of Ernesia Kingdom, but I''m the one who actually has an influence. He must have thought that he had nothing to look at. So build it! casino! no so Rather, did you like gambling that much? Not to the extent that I like it, but I have stopped by from time to time in other worlds. That''s good. casino. I need a ce to y without being noticed. Yanmar. He says it as if he misses something, but at a nce, he must have had the experience of ruining his life with that. The scent of human depravity emanates from his tone. Sniff. Sniff. It''s the smell of garbage. It''s like nuclear waste. Or Arele Ernesia. Aren''t you? hmm Isn''t that bad? Unfortunately, there was one more human scumbag here. Can not help it. Even if it''s because of the number of times I''ve lived, this industry can''t survive if it''s pure. I mean they''re all dirty anyway. casino casino Following Rerensen''s suggestion, I closed my eyes and thought. It is truly the source of desire. the ultimate king drink money beauty A whirlwind of desire that hits either side. You dare to build something like that on mynd? joy. Of course it''s good. I liked it. It is our race to nod wickedly, saying yes!'' Really, I can''t survive without bing a human being. And in fact, I was worried too. casino. That said, it is not possible to immediately build a gambling house in Etelpaina. Common sense is dangerous. Then you can increase thend separately. nond? you can make it me saying Yes. Yes. Come on, make it. And Rerensen nodded. A trio of our partners, including Shen, who is holding back his remarks with an absurd gaze, are looking for suitable candidates. Incidentally, Shen visited by chance and got caught up in this idiot. More than that, Shen, you are surprising. I thought you''d get away with things like this... At least the Shen I knew... Even though I was a kid, I was far from this type of entertainment. It was the one I particrly hated. Certainly, I had some doubts about those who ruined their lives by gambling or something in those days. But he calmly and nonchntly answers. but. but? I also learned that the position of the person doing it and the position of managing it are different. teacher. hey. Also, this floor is rotten. From what I''ve heard, there seem to be several gambling halls in the east that are managed under the name of Shen''s sect. Ive been curious about it from before, what exactly do your sects do? Are these guys really doing a sound business? Well, that''s not what I''m going to say. Anyway, around here would be nice. If you are too attached to Etelphina, it is emotionally. Looking down at the sea, which is located at a distance that is invisible to the naked eye, he pointed out that this would be good. This is the sea, but Are you nning to fill it up too? If you don''t havend, you can create it. For us, it is very simple to reim and reim thend we do not have. It is possible with the current magic technology, so there is no problem. Etelpaina itself is also an ind that was formed when the base used by the Caduceus settled down in the sea in the past. hmm? I''ve been thinking about that too. Even if you put another ind next to a pretty ind, it stillcks freshness. It would be possible to build a facility of equal quality. But that''s why itcks freshness. I dont think it matters too much. exactly? yes. If you lose money anyway, you won''t see anything. Let''s listen to the words of that human bastard. How much do you like to gamble? It''s a big deal indeed. That self-proimed holy priestess is so obsessed with mundane things... Are there many? That''s it, and I wanted to be in an inconspicuous ce if possible. In that sense, it refers to the sea. Not above the sea, but below it. Deep sea down there. Now that this has happened, shall we build a dragon pce down here? Actually, Arele Ernesia, you were the most excited, right? well? how about If you want to do it, start in earnest. There is only a thorough professional spirit. The location was decided and permission was obtained. I''ve been thinking about simr excuses before, so it''s simple to push things forward and get understanding. I can''t understand what nobles think. Are you allowing me to live and live like this? During the meeting for the construction in earnest, Aken, who heard the rough agenda, snorted as if he was dumbfounded. It''s a gambling facility. This is a necessaryw in life. If I had to say it, it might be close to a game that consumes money. There is no concept of instant riches in the world. It''s a usible statement, but there''s never anything like a life in full bloom. I say it because I know it well. Above all, this is the most appropriate way to steal money from nobles. The purpose of casinos is not ordinary people with a penny or two. It would be nice to rip off tourists. The real bad guys are nobles and wealthy people. They have plenty of pockets this way and that. If you want to retrieve gold coins from those who are so full of stomachs, you won''t be able to get enough prey. Not all nobles are like that, but at least some of them will spend quite a bit of money. The purpose of this casino construction n is to provide such entertainment. Well, this time it wont be that difficult since the South said they will provide this and that. The guy who wants to build a facility in the sea? This is so easy to say. The reason why Aken was most amazed was that he said he would build the casino under the sea. When I first said this, it wouldn''t be strange if a tool flew right away. It is not impossible. With the current magic technology, the spell to maintain the environment within a certain range even underwater is simple. It is as you say. In theory, there should be no problem. Dia, who had just returned from inspecting the nned site with the wizards to make a construction n, said. As for the environment, it is possible to decorate it so that it can operate without problems even underwater. I really don''t mean to let them live underwater. It''s not that simple. It is to create a space that is not interfered with by the water by hitting a huge dome-shaped field. It is an application of the theory that has already been used in various ways such as Mana House. Developing it would be simple. Long live the magic. That''s absurd. Wizards say it''s possible, so I have no choice but to build it underwater. However, there is also a bit of anticipation in those words rather thanints. It is a major project to build something in an underwater environment for the first time. If you get it right, you''ll get the title for making that first one. Above all, I will pay the price for that. At least they won''t hate it. Come to think of it, it seems that the equipment necessary for that gambling hall is not made for us? Archen noticed that the most necessary items were not visible in the development list and asked curiously. Well, city constructiones first, and when the timees, I might order trivial things. Well, that''s because he decided to take care of it. You mean the refusal to invest in the South? Those who do not know the general truth, including Aken, only know that some districts from the south and east also invested in this construction. This time, for some reason, Rirensen shouted that he would draft and provide the necessary equipment himself. how much Do you love casinos? Rather, could the south side make such a guy their boss? What if it''s not mynd? Im leaving it to you because I think Im full of motivation. If I had to say it, I was so motivated that I ended up passing it on. Might need to look into itter. Why don''t I watch and hang out for the time being?'' Of course, there is a gambling culture here too. In the first ce, the bet with humanity cannot be separated. Of course, there are also gambling tables where you ce a full-fledged stake, from a simple bet to set the price of alcohol for the day. ruler? Lets get in touch with the culture here in earnest. Rerensen said. Gambling is a great civilization. crazy?????? I was speechless at the bullshit and just followed with my eyes wide open. ha? what is this doing? oh? Then you should not follow me. You''re following me because it''s obvious that you''re going to make a needless ident, right? I don''t know if it''s a foreign country, but if it''s in Ernesia Kingdom, I need to watch it myself. I''m not worried about that guy, I''m worried about the poor people who will suffer from that guy. Incidentally, Shen was also apanying him, as if he had nothing to do. Although he was not directly involved, he said he would send a staff member, so he had the right to apany him. Even Shen looked a little tired of it. But now that I think about it, you havent been involved in gambling before that, have you? hmm? ah You mean that? Shen must be saying it because I hadn''t been particrly involved in gambling while I was teaching him. I was involved inmerce at the time, but somehow I didn''t get involved in it. Neither involved nor prevented,pletely neutral. I just wasn''t interested. Because it has no meaning to me. ???? indeed. Now he nodded as if he understood. The essence of gambling is, after all, the thrill of sweating But that''s what we don''t enjoy the most. If you are an expert, you can easily sweep most of the gambling tables. Like tricks and various methods. Basically, the gambler''s skills determine the game. I wonder if there is a field like that. I dont wear it unless I urgently need electricity. Above all, a game where you clearly win is no fun. There are so many ways to earn money these days, so you don''t even have to think about it. Its also not good for childrens education. hmm indeed. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 731 - Gaiden Episode 98 Gaiden Episode 98 Shen, where is your gambling board? Nothing. The lower ones of our n manage only a part of it. If you think about it, if you are not a very unusual person, the more skilled you are, the less interested you will be. However, leaving it alone is because it takes a lot of money and it is beneficial to the operation of the organization because even those in power are bound to be seduced. Well, I also epted Rerensen''s proposal in that respect. Well, it was also a te that I had to get my hands on someday. Recently, a small gambling board has been opened inside tourist attractions, and if this is the case, it would not be bad to make a full-fledged board. It''s not about catering to that gambling idiot''s hobbies. So where are you going? I heard that a rather rare gambling table takes ce here. ok? Haven''t I heard either? Well, it''s something I didn''t pay attention to, but why is that idiot holding onto information from other continents as if it were natural? Apparently, Rirensen seemed to want to see the gambling here and understand the psychology of the locals. I''m thinking of joining the te. I''m thinking of participating. of course! Maybe it''s because I''m more stressed out because I usually have to stay calm. Wouldnt it be nice if you could show your true nature in moderation like I did? Well this time, should Shen and I just watch from behind? As soon as they arrived at their destination, Rirensen went ahead as if they were ustomed to it. Like a sparrow going to the mill. How much did you investigate... It was ridiculous, and Shen and I followed. With an unspoken promise to beat up that idiot right away and throw it down the river if things got too big. It kind of gives me goosebumps. Its okay, lets go. So what kind of gambling table is it? From what I heard, it seemed like they were making a bit of an unusual bet. I heard that it is held only once every three months here. Huh.. r That? I can''t guess. I had heard about the form of gambling in Ernesia Kingdom. Seina had told me about it before. But most of it must have been trivial. what? You''ll know when you see it.'' There are some guys who look on the watch as if it''s a full-fledged version. Apparently, Rirensen had written something beforehand, so when I handed over a few words right away, he stepped aside and gave it to me. His subordinates need to see that. Anyway, we passed without any problems, and we were guided right away. Inside, various gambling tables were taking ce. Like rolling a dice. Or using a card with a specific picture on it to make a bet with its own rules. However, Rerensen nced over it as if she had no interest in it. The real real exhaust is here! Where we are finally headed... . Ugh what''s this. You put a lot of effort into it. I thought of a dark and drab ce, but this is exactly what it is. It looks like an underground fighting arena. There is an empty space in the middle and outside of it there is a ce for spectators. To be exact, they would be gamblers who bet money. indeed Is it an arena? Certainly arenas are a kind of gambling that exists in most of any world. fight. For some reason, humans can''t use quadrupeds in that primitive act. If you think about it, humans are also beasts... He must have a fighting spirit.'' It''s scary and painful to fight directly, so in the end, it''s enough to watch. Surely it''s not an illegal fighting arena? The reason why I frowned is because I would probably close my eyes when ites to gambling, but there is goodness in that as well. duel. Also, if humans and humans arepeting for life and death, I cannot stand by. It''s a matter of fundamentalmon sense. ah? They said it wasn''t like that. surely Isnt this reverberation the smell of human blood? Rirensen waved her hand as if to say not to worry, and Shen narrowed his eyes as if he noticed something. I also barely noticed. I am not human Not even an ordinary beast... then And at the same time, there was something that appeared in the arena with a buzzing sound, as if it was just about time. monster What was really unexpected was the monster being dragged out while being gagged. It''s a bit clumsy, but it seems like it''s been tamed, and the monster entered the arena, led by a human hand, reluctantly. indeed Are you making monsters fight each other? Often, chickens, cows, or dogs fight each other and bet money on the oue. Conversely, are they monsters here? not my taste It is also the culture of the people here. For now, I decided to keep an eye on it. If you deny and kick them all for being barbaric, you won''t understand them. Whether you like it or not, it is important to take a step back and observe. As long as you don''t cross the line. But where are you going to bet your money? Of course, it must have been the purpose of betting from the beginning. For now, both Shen and I have to pretend to bet in moderation, so I decided to ask for opinions. If thats the case, dont worry. From what I hear, it seems that there is a hot prospect these days. A prospect? As I wondered, a man nearby interrupted as if he had overheard our conversation. It''s a guy from another city, but the monsters he sent out swept the board like crazy! If it''s your first time, why don''t you bet on them? Is there such a thing as a rookie to look forward to in an arena like this? I smiled bitterly and focused my gaze toward the stadium to understand with my own eyes. hmm. It''s normal.'' It''s a monster that can be captured by going to a fairly modest hill. not particrly strong. Well, if it''s too strong, you won''t be able to use it in a game like this. Then what about the opposite?'' Maybe that opponent is the rookie they said. It seemed that he was about toe in as well. wow What is that?'' What surprised me is that although they are of the same species, their interiors arepletely different. It''s kind of absurd. Shen seemed to have noticed as well, and calmly recited. Even though they are of the same species, the levels of the monsters arepletely different, even the level of mana and muscle nutrition. It''s only natural that you''d expect something like that. But what I felt was a dubious nuance, no matter how I looked at it, it smelled strange. for a moment? no way I paid attention to the person who seemed to be the owner of the monster. it''s 2 people One of them is short and wears a hood to hide his identity, but the other one. ha I''m going crazy. As soon as I saw his face, I took some gold coins out of my pocket. teacher? Ignoring Shen''s puzzled sound, I flicked the same gold coin lightly with my thumb and fired it off. oh. How is it so neat? Ignore unnecessary admiration. The gold coin I shot is the owner of that monster. It also hit the short head one after another. ah evil! evil! Aaaaaaagh!? Immediately, the screaming guy''s face was revealed, and I sighed as if I was being ridiculous. What is that idiot doing? is a trainer What are you doing with that kid who is in charge of the monster circus? Why do pros intervene in amateur y! Shame on you! Aim for the strongest with the monsters I have tamed. evil! As soon as I went to question him, he was talking nonsense, not an excuse, so he fired a gold coin again and hit him in the forehead. Dig! Pod! Pod! Is it money? Yes, just look at the taste of gold coins! Stop that! That really hurts! It hurts really badly! You hit me because it hurts! Shasha! It wasn''t until this kid was halfway in tears that I stopped bullying him with gold coins, and I wondered what to do with these idiots. Sometimes I think, are you really a monster lover? To live and toss monsters into the arena and sweep them away. However, it seems that this guy has his own reasons. I couldn''t help it. Some monsters have an irresistible fighting instinct. It can be suppressed by force, but one day it will burst. Usually, it is solved by hunting, but recently, it seems that there is no suitable ce for that, so I heard the calction that I should rather use the right ce. And the injured monster says there will be no problem with this kid being treated. You can make money there. Youd make quite a bit of money from the circus too, right? Its a bit tight because our kid made a bit of a reckless investment. By the way, Kels, the youngster who is coborating with the trainer, is currently taking the monster with him. I guess I should say I''m d that he seems to be doing surprisingly well. Should I say no? Anyway, since I knew I had no other intentions, I decided to just pay attention and end this time. Still, it seems unfair from the trainer''s point of view. Rather than that, why are you here? I came to spy on an idiot obsessed with gambling and saw it. It is difficult to exin the circumstances. Because Rirensen, who is the current cause, is smiling after winning a lot of stakes. It is forbidden to participate further than that. too bad! It''s like being a pro in an amateurpetition. What are you doing even if its an illegal gambling ce in the first ce? Ugh..... This guy could not protest any more, as if he felt remorse. I have no intention of blocking anything. I just remembered what I want to do instead, so do that. I''ll pay you a fair price. Got it. Just listen. And I know that because Im going to rip some of it off today. Robber! that''s life After that, I looked at other gambling tables or even interfered a bit, but this ce was no different from other ces. Desire ismon everywhere. Then there will be no problem. Preparations were being made steadily. ce building. Big problems are progressing without a hitch. For the interim inspection, I wanted to check the game equipment that Rirensen had decided to take on. It just went well. Even if its not, I wanted to show you once. Speaking confidently, Rirensen first pointed to the equipment reproduced here. As expected, these are the basic rules of a casino! I was sincere. Apparently, the personal romance of the casino was true, and it was developed with great care. Starting with simple roulette, small tools such as dedicated poker and cards. There are even mechanical slot machines. There are different types. In fact, once I tried it out and started it up, it worked just fine. The quality is unnecessarily high. Anyway, mechanical roulette and slot machines have gone too far. Then shall we take it off? No, lets leave it. It''s a waste if you don''t use it. Above all, it is the standard of the standard. You have a demon that sucks all kinds of money Do you have a conscience? No? Um, wasnt I there too? Other than that, it''s a mindset to prepare this and that, and it''s a mindset to recreate quite a few games. It will be a pretty big project. Todays Etelpaina, guests from all continents gather. It has to be a ce that can handle that much demand. And the funds sucked up like that are well shared between us? I know that the reason I strongly rmended this casino is to make money in the end. There is a limit to the dividend that can be divided only by simply entering the business. So I''d rather open a bigger te. Well, I will also widen it, and this ce will additionally serve as a tourist destination, so there is no reason to oppose it. and? There must be a separate reason for obsessing over it. Its just about honoring memories. memory? Long ago oh it''s not here In the past, there were times when I struggled through various things and somehow managed to make ends meet like this. He says he misses him a little. It''s probably talking about that guy''s life someday. Sometimes ites to mind. It was hard, but it must have been an intense life. Is that why you sometimes look for memories from that time in order not to forget them? Forgetting means that your senses as a human being be dull. Or is this not the reason? As long as you dont cross the line, there will be no confrontation. Ahaha. I have no intention of going that far. It is called a gambling hall, but it is not made in the sense of decadence. Must stop by at least once during sightseeing. It''s just a memory with a slightly empty wallet. huh. That''s it. By the way, Arell Ernesia? Has that been resolved? Thats too bad. No, then even if you send me a look like that, right? I just scratched the back of my head as if embarrassed. The ce is also perfect. The necessary equipment was almost ready. Except for one. It was a problem with the dealer and the security The problem of the personnel to entrust the work. Unexpectedly, it was really distressing. Although it is said to be a security, there is no problem with the city itself. Because we can use our forces. However, the most important key talent is the dealer. A talented person who manages the gambling hall, understands the rules, and in some cases can deal with rather rough situations skillfully. You mean that''s surprisingly difficult? The kids from the east dont seem to fit in very well. Arent you also a spirit? There is nothing you cant do. More than anything, Areel Ernesia notices that you are unwilling. Um..... I mean, they want talented people who have nothing to do with them. You have to teach them the rules and you have to have excellent physical strength. It won''t be easy to find such talented people. Hard to find in a short period of time. Well, for now, Ill try to find out as I please. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 732 - Gaiden episode 99 Gaiden episode 99 The people of Seina''s hometown vige went to the ce with the feeling that it was worth losing money. Now, by fully settling down in Ernesia Kingdom, they are making quite a name for themselves as a group of mercenaries who aremissioned for various tasks. He immediately went to Seina''s grandfather and the vige chief who was leading the mercenaries and made a request directly. Since this is how it turned out, I want to hire as many people as possible. Huh That''s right. But somehow the atmosphere is strange. Me too moment... I feel so embarrassed that I want to sigh. shit! This is crap! Thats what it means Not enough people? It really made me feel ashamed. It seems that this side has been in a messtely because of theck of manpower. It''s really nted. nted By the way, Mr. Arell? There doesn''t seem to be much news from Seina or hertely... ah! I can''t help it! Then I will have no choice but to go and find out! fall right out I don''t know what you''re trying to say. No, I can''t do that on my own. Anyway, I thought this was pretty embarrassing. If it''s true, even if it takes some time, I''ll teach someone else to take it... I''m sorry to say that, Mr. Arell? Oh, I thought about it for a while. I am sorry. no. However, if it is simply to protect us without having to step directly at us, aren''t there better people? chambein Like a dragon? I don''t have to say it, but it''s obvious. I smiled wryly at his question and shook my head. Those lizards cant. In particr, it is prohibited to enter the gambling hall.?? A face that doesn''t understand. what would it be I had no intention of bringing dragons into a casino. Dragon and gold coins are notpatible. ???? yes? Have you ever heard of this? Dragons are creatures that naturally gather wealth. Come to think of it, it''s also a part that often appears in old fairy tales. It''s probably something he''s heard in his childhood when he says he misses you. In fact, before exchanges with dragons began in earnest, their images were transcendental monsters that could not be easily defeated. And if you defeat such a monster... . I got the treasures in their rares, ate well and lived well. There is a story called. ???? If not. It''s not a story that''s wrong. Actually, dragons are quite auspicious. In other words, their mana is quite auspicious. It''s not to the extent that it affects the country, but it''s a bit... It works. For example, the reason why Delnef became a court dragon without luck is because his heart was damaged and his inherent mana quality was disturbed. Recently, I took measures to block their characteristics throughout the territory, so even if dragons gather, their money luck will not be exerted. However, it has quite an effect on individuals. For example, if the dragon is the dealer, the customer can never win money in the gambling house. Unless you''re a bit of a nerd. Isnt that a good thing? A gambling ce that is too bad wont have customersing. If you don''t give them fun to pick, they will naturally decline. There must be an exquisite bnce. And they are strong. Guests may feel instinctively ufortable. We also have a strong impression on young people. It''s a different matter if the face is scary and the mood is different. As an analogy, it''s like putting a snake in a den of frogs. Anyway, it''s not suitable. I like being as normal as possible. Aren''t you referring to races other than dragons? Well, other than those guys, I dont have any reason to be reluctant The reason why I don''t put a different race in the nomination is because hiring them is opening my hand to Kelia. I don''t have a good heart enough to give more shares to other countries. I just noticed that his meaning was different from that. Do you have any good ideas? It''s just a story that the old man heard. He honestly said something to me, as if he was not sure. A story about some pretty good people. After a while. I tried to make contact with the very useful ones. I sent someone to make contact with him, and after waiting for about a week, he finally came to me as requested. yes. I am Beltels, the head of the n. Im sorry to have toe to you one by one. no. It is an honor to say that the renowned Arelernesia called me. It''s a waste of time to talk dirty. Sit down first. I nced at their features and treated them lightly with a light smile. All of them are men. It is also a rabbit beastman with a pure white appearance and long ears. I thought it felt familiar somewhere, but I soon realized it. Right. Some of the children my daughter and I were ying with were also of the same kind as you. yes. She is my daughter. indeed Right. I got it. Except for the impression, the overall appearance was simr. This is a very strange rtionship. hmm. So, is the child here too? no. This time only me and a few young guys came. Then next time, regardless of this, you cane over to y privately. Arna said she missed it quite a bit. It is an honour. Saddam should be able to do this soon. Immediately I decided to bring out the reason for calling them. Actually, I heard that you guys are looking for work in Ernesia Kingdom. It is. The person who told me was Seina''s grandfather. It seems that some of their ns and mercenaries have worked together in cooperation. Do you think it''s pretty good because you''re steady and capable? Then, do you have any intention of epting a request like this? Taking off my luck like that, I said only the circumstances that didn''t matter if I talked about them. The construction of a casino and the need for talented people to work as dealers there. After hearing the story, Beltels pretended to be worried for a while. sneakily look into my eyes Tell me. yes. It''s a presumptuous remark, but I thought that if it were us, we might be able to fully meet Allel Ernesia''s request. Hmm That''s good confidence. It''s not just about being confident. Tell me. How can you meet my expectations? It''s not at all unpredictable, but I waited patiently for his exnation to see his attitude. yes. Arell-sama wants people with high physical abilities and not bad memory, right? Yes, it is. Well, the memory part doesn''t really matter. Because there must be a way somehow. If I had to say Yes, it must be a gut feeling. Its a gut feeling There will be all kinds of gamblers there. I''ll control the atmosphere to some extent, so heinous things won''t happen easily, and if it''s a person like that, I''ll filter it out before theye in in the first ce. But ordinary gamblers can''t help it. In the first ce, most gamblers are sincere in their conduct. They''re going to do pretty much any trick, and you have to have eyes to tell them. If so, we may even more meet that condition. It''s a confident speech. Hoo? okay? Iughed leisurely and waited for an exnation to hear the rationale. In short, are you asking me to hire you? I don''t mean to say anything shameless like that. It means that if you hire us, we may be able to help. Okay, lets make sure. On what basis are you speaking? Do you know the characteristics of our n? characteristic? I''ve never really heard of it It''s not like there''s nothing to do to figure out the characteristics of all the different races in the first ce. Before that, what is unique to rabbits? never heard of it anywhere else It is said that we were originally a powerful n within Kelia. Its past tense Yes, because it is ruined. In the past, the Zelnian Holy Kingdom... They were attacked when they were in the midst of human supremacy, and only a few of their own people survived. It is unfortunate. As a fellow human being, it is truly unfortunate. We know that not all humans are like them. If you resent humans more than anything else, you wouldn''t have left Kelia. So, what does that past have to do with your characteristics? ording to him, in order to survive the persistent pursuit of the Zelnian Castle, the rabbits went into the deep forest and therefore had to survive in a harsher environment than other races. It was a rougher and more dangerous ce than other ces. That''s why the rabbits up to that point had no clue if they were to survive. Perhaps it was because I was living in danger, my senses naturally began to sharpen. iced coffee What could it be? Dull guys don''t survive, only guys who are better suited to survive survive. The guy who lives is strong. It''s cruel, but that might also be thew of the world. ordingly, at some point among us, there was a n that could read each other''s thoughts. oh. That''s a really bizarre ability. Listening to the way they describe it is also a kind of skill. There are quite a few ways to infer the pattern of thought bybining various things, such as the body''s reaction and the shaking of the pupil. They do it instinctively. indeed That would help. I raised the corners of my mouth as I understood the true meaning of Beltels'' words. If you can read the other person''s thoughts, you can never lose the game. The ideal qualities to make a dealer in a casino. Not to mention, they also have high physical abilities, so they can protect themselves in times of emergency. By the way, I want to ask you what you think. Can you read mine too? It''s not that powerful. It doesn''t work for those who have magical tools to protect themselves like Arel. That doesn''t matter too much. After all, the casino''s facilities are going to ban magic tools from being brought into it. And if you can pierce even that, you won''t be able to stop it. Its okay. pretty good... At least in terms of qualifications, there is no reason for me to issue a rejection notice. Okay, hire me. yes Then select a member of the n that meets the criteria and dispatch... No, it would be better if all of youe to my estate. I will yes? As if he had heard it wrong, his ears trembled once. You have good hearing, but pretend you didn''t hear anything. Alle. Tantalizingly, what are we going to use by hiring only 10 or 20 people? If you want to collect it all at once. The whole box to get rid of. That is the Arel-style recruitment method. Above all, it has other meanings, but well, that''s a bonus among bonuses. No matter how unexpected this was, the chief of the rabbits broke into a cold sweat. But not all of our n can help. doesn''t care. What do you think welfare is? Even if you don''t have student loans or anything, it''s like paying for employment is expensive. Above all, you I know you havent found a ce to officially settle down yet, right? He has gained a close friendship with the Duke of Gast and has his family stay at his estate, but it is temporary. No matter how good people are, if they continue forever, they will be in trouble. I will give you citizenship formally. We are heterogeneous. There are also dwarves in our estate. There are also pitiful lizards. If you think about it, there are all kinds of guys. So no one will find it strange. Now, dont you think good opportunities like this aremon? I''m not sorry Talent is needed, but if there is none, there are alternatives. of course. How can we refuse? You don''t even need to weigh it. It must have been overwhelmingly heavy. Above all, it would be better for them to ept it. Beltels immediately knelt down and epted my offer as if surrendering. Okay, lets talk more about the detailster however The chief spoke cautiously. Just looking at him, he seems to want to ask me something. what? Why are you giving this opportunity to my family? If this is rude, I will ask for forgiveness first. Home is an obvious question. Rather, it would be better to tell What would that be? I said seriously and solemnly to him, who had a face that I couldn''t guess. Coming to think of it, rabbit ears seemed to be the norm in casinos. That''s what I mean when I say talented. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 733 - Gaiden Episode 100 Gaiden Episode 100 Rabbits are good. rabbit. hop hop. twitch twitch. He is a very good person. It was a blind spot. Why did I forget that obvious thing? Literally, the bottom of themp is dark. yes? There is such a thing. It''s something good adults don''t have to know. In any case, if no major problems are found, I intend to employ them properly. After that, with the judgment that there would be no more problems than this, I decided to officially collect the prisoner seals. The contract is over, is it okay? [There is nothing to worry about. Among the beasts, those rabbits were so diligent that they could be counted on one hand... Even more so, if I go under your umbre, I shouldn''t say things like this, but I want to cheer you on.] That''s not what a queen would say. [That''s why I''m saying it personally.] I wanted to hear more about hiring them, so I was talking to Hetia once. Then why did so many faithful friends leave yournd? [] .] It''s a pretty painful question, but Hetia can''t bear to speak. [It sounds like an excuse, but listen first.] Yes, it sounds like an excuse, but lets listen first. [You may not believe it, but at least after the founding of Kellya, I was concerned that no race would be treated as badly as possible .] Of course, it is true that the rabbits suffered from the defeat of the Holy Kingdom in the past, and the n declined. ording to Hetia, at the time of the founding of Kelia, the prisoners had to be gathered, but finding their whereabouts was also a struggle. At that time, they did not trust humans or other alien races. I choseplete seclusion, shutting myself in the woods. After that, didnt you cate it well and include it in the founding of Kellya? [It was a bit painful. Anyway, it didn''t matter until there.] It sounds like something happened after that. Anyway, sessful appeasement means that the rabbits also had a heart to live in Kellya once. did you say that clearly? They said they wanted to go first. What did you not like? What about those rabbits? [] It''s a question.] What? What did that ipetent fool queen say? [Even if you criticize this as ipetent, there is nothing else to say... Actually, even that stupid skeleton doesn''t say much.] say it. [For some reason, the perception of the rabbits among other races has be subtle.] Some faults will inevitably arise. Originally, there must have been a history of going to the point where the rtionship between the different races went extremely bad. However, after the founding of Kelia, they are admonishing as much as possible. [They didn''t really do anything. But for some reason, the races who interacted with them felt strange and turned away from them... .] Is it simply because of the mood? A strange phenomenon happened to those who had a conflict with them. Are you suffering from boredom? Or even saying that when I visited them, I went around as a spy and found a strange shadow in the mountain where they were hiding. What is your opinion as a queen? [Honestly, I don''t know.] It''s because Hetia couldn''t understand the sense that they were thinking. Even when I asked Cressel for advice, he didn''t give me a clear answer. It would be even more dishonest to interrogate the rabbits for their feelings above all else. Hetia quickly dismissed theints of other races. But once you feel the difort, you can''t do anything about it. If you don''t want to do it without a clear reason, you will be isted. [Therefore, when they said they would leave, we couldn''t stop it.] Hetia personally came out to see them off, probably because of some guilt. hmm Well, it''s only in a fairy tale that all racese together... Even in other worlds, the biggest concern of multi-ethnic and multi-ethnic countries is finding a point of agreement between different people. On the contrary, isn''t it the kind of pus that doesn''t ur very often with Kelly? [They are Areel Ernesia. If it suits you, there is nothing else to say.] Unexpected. [Even if you look like this, you are in charge of the country. I have to admit what I have to admit.] A serious tone that couldn''t be better. It must be true. [I guess I can''t help but say that I''m asking you well.] Well, it''s natural to eat well and live well at the point of holding hands with me. After telling her not to worry, I cut offmunication with Hetia. I judged that there was no way to hear sharp information from that side. One guess could be made. Something eerie that the different races said. And the suspicious method that the rabbit used when it was Arna a while ago. Those bunnies have something... The reason why they were able to survive even after leaving Kelia at the same time as the driving force that allowed them to survive without extinction... . You have to ask them directly, because it will be some timeter before they reveal something... You can''t just scrape it and make a boil. And if I do anything, it''s when they show that short tail. Anyway, casinos are important now. Traditionally, talent should be used as much as it is useful even if it is suspicious. What matters is ability. It was announced that the Etelpaina Casino was officially opened. It was the moment when arge-scale entertainment venue, managed by Arell Ernesia and said to have a hand in the operation of influential people from each continent around it, was opened. However, its location was as different from the existing tourist cities as its purpose was different. As if it symbolizes the night, it is located deep underground in the sea, not on the ground. At first, those who tried to visit there out of curiosity must have been reminded of something decadent after hearing the news. And those who have arrived now are also those who were led by the rumors. Aiming for a bite or simply curiosity. For that reason, people gather. This is surprising. It''s quite bright even though it''s under the sea, isn''t it? As soon as they enter, what greets them is the warm sunlight that is not far behindpared to the ground. I can''t believe it''s under the sea. Did you hear? It''s magic. hmm? So did you make the sunlight with magic? No, it doesnt look like that. In order to end the anxiety of the guests, if you ask as much as you want, they will tell you the identity of this city. They connected the space and connected it to the sky outside. In short, the light that hits their heads is the real light of nature. By activating the magic that connects space, the ceiling of the city and the sky outside were connected. sunlight during the day. And at night, you can see the undefiled night view of the whole area even underwater. It is possible to recreate an artificial environment, but the cumbersome thing was based on the observation that it would not be able to ovee the natural one. Maybe you want to show off your technical skills. Didnt you say it was a gamble? Yes, I heard that you can gamble recognized in all continents here their purpose. gambling. Roulette on cards. In addition, there are several events such as betting on races using monsters. Even the monsters used for betting are said to have been provided by the management of the monster circus. There are too many of them to the point of rolling your eyes? Of course, as it was announced as a facility for gambling, it is natural that the attention of the guests is naturally drawn to it. Of course, the concept of gambling is not unfamiliar. Even in the countryside, small gambling tables are bound to take ce, and even in cities, it ismon for bets to soothe boring time or to touch even small amounts of money. However, it is an unofficial ce. At least the lord... It has never been set up with the approval of the country. Perhaps that''s why it seemed like everyone was entangled in it, not to mention people from all over the world, but even guys who had yed a little bit of gambling. Well, there are people who seriously want to win money. Cant we get a share here too? idiot. Can it be that simple? You can''t gain more than you lose. If you''ve been ying for a while, it''smon knowledge. no You never know. You dont know what. Do you remember the Hans guy from the next town? ah Are you crazy about that bet? That guy came here a while ago and confidently bet on it and lost it all. ???? huh. Well, I heard that the different races who manage the gambling house arent that joking. As I nced at it with my gaze, the beastman who managed or assisted each game perked up its elongated ears. Seeing that he smiled, he must have noticed the gaze from this side. Even a guy with a fair hand can''t abuse his talent here. I''ve tried a few of them, but I haven''t seen very good results. Would you still try? Well. It is natural for a wise person to drop his expectations when he hears such words. However, human history and gambling cannot be separated from each other. then just a little bit Just in case you dont know, lets go y for a bit. I dried up. In this city many will learn a lesson. Never take money without paying. The essence of a casino is an amusement park where you spend money. Youre good at bringing money and pouring it And the dealers'' wallets are going to be thick. Whoop whoop whoop... wow That''s a really dumb statement. It smells like human depravity, enough to make even this Mr. Arel cool off a bit. No, can the management side invade the game? I asked with a slight frown while looking at Rerensen''s current chatter. I ran into Rerensen by chance when I was looking around the city. I found myself putting on my own makeup, using a pseudonym, and literally stepping into the game as a guest. after Its just to feel how far the te rolls properly, right? What about the pile of coins in that hand? Proof that the game is running properly. And the women wearing them? It would be the logic of the world that money and beauty follow together. They said they would buy me a meal tomemorate something else, so they followed me. I''m going crazy. Let''s enjoy properly Mode in Dep Show? are you okay. I won it based on the rules properly. Justified bitch. It''s out, it''s out! When I gave her a re, Rirensen clicked her tongue as if she were losing steam. Before that, did the head of the South really need money? Its a small amount of money. As a leader, there is a limit to the wallet that can be used personally. It should be called that little. Does the standard for being small these days literally mean a cow? moo... . What are you talking about? Just take it and use it. Arent triple ledgers fundamental? Who is the real human idiot? skin wavelength to each other. After all, the world is dirty. Somehow, things are going well. Wherever you go, greed is the same. Whatever Rirensen''s personal selfishness. It seemed like I could smoothly aplish whatever I wanted from the nobles to some extent. Rather than that, those rabbits seem quite suited to working here? Rerensen nced at the rabbits working in the casino facility. At first, I was a little anxious when I said that I was hiring prisoners, but I have a great eye for what to do. It pulls together well. Well, they do their job without anyints. The rabbits were doing a decent job. Since he has a high sense of physical ability, he is superior in ying games against quite a few gamblers. Then who''s after that? Rerensen lowered her voice slightly and asked. Of course you know what that means. Did you notice? I could tell just by looking at it. To be honest, I was determined to hire him. and. Not too long ago, some of the prisoners who work with you got along well nearby. Ah~ Did you guys do that too? Actually, they pretend not to know, and we deliberately pretend not to notice. For some reason, those rabbits are paying a strange attention to us. If youre like me, youre out right away. I didnt ask about that in particr. That will be a bitter. Because it was odd. There is something inside, but there is no malice. Hmm I just hope it doesn''t cause amotion. Contrary to the wish, Rirensen added one more thing, speaking in a slightly philosophical tone, as if he believed that reality would not be like that. one more. hmm? In the south, a creature considered to be a divine beast appeared once 150 years ago. And probably east as well. What does it mean? Without even saying that, she went off to y. It must be a warning that it will not end unexpectedly quietly. I know, I know... Of course, I have no intention of ignoring it. No, youre trying to get away with pretending to say something more meaningful than that! that is that and this is this That immature guy followed after, determined to drive them out by force before stealing their wallets. I want to sneak in and y too, but that''ster. I have work to do now. O golem factory How a former pro sucks honey - Gaiden W1 episode Chapter 734 Side Story Episode 1()1 The chief of the rabbit tribe. Beltels. He brings his ns out of Calia, settles them in distantnds, and leads their direction. A man that at least most of the tribes believe and trust. Yeah, good. You guys are working diligently, so Arell Ernesia was happy to praise you. Not only that, but thanks to his convenience, life in the mountains has be quitefortable. Is it the rumored hero? I would have thought that he would give generously to a different race from a distantnd. Admiring the vessel of their new employer, Beltels reiterated his policy of forcing the tribes to solidify their cooperation with the human named Arell for the time being. At least if we follow his guidelines, within a few years we too will be properly settled within the kingdom. It''s not just about money. performance and recognition. For them, the fact that they contributed to the business led by Arell itself would be a big tag for living in human society. But as for him ah Make sure it never leaks out. She trusts Arele Ernesia''s skills and policies, but not to the extent of revealing the secrets of her tribe. Above all, if you know the secret, you can''t be sure how it wille out even if it''s Allel. He told me to be careful. yes. I will be careful not to go out. Anyway, only a few people besides Veltels knew the secret. It''s not that hard to get into the habit. After conveying the policy to his subordinates, he left immediately. Because there was an order toe right away. As soon as they made their way to the hiding ce of their n, the pure white being rang out as if it had been waiting for it. [Have you contacted them?] Yes. of course. Our family has definitely seen it with our own two eyes, including Arell Ernesia and those rted to him. [] .] Originally, I had to make an excuse to contact them first, but I was lucky. Because that Arel offered the job first. The target is Arell Ernesia. And contact with those in power who might have a rtionship with him. [I''ll see.] Soon the white me came out and circled around the tribal chief like the stem of a nt. However, he was not afraid, but rather calmed down and quietly surrendered himself to the energy, as if telling him to do whatever he wanted. With the protection of that being, the n can convey the information as it is, not everything they have seen and heard. Even if you report it orally, it will not be conveyed urately. First of all, they may not have understood what they saw. It means that even the judgment is left to that existence. This is usually not possible unless there is a certain degree of trust. [] Hmmm.] The being that had been scanning the n''s memories for a while groaned. It''s rare. What is wrong? [No, it''s not like that. You have been wonderfully serving as my eyes and ears from generation to generation. But it''s strange.] The being, who had reacted calmly to anything he saw until now, muttered in an ambiguous tone. [Not all of them aremon.] Yes? [People who came into contact with that human named Arell Ernesia Among them, there are some who break the bridle. Isn''t it the only person named Arell who is unusual?] But what the hell is that? [] .] However, its existence did not easily teach the reason. to hesitate It is unclear what effect teaching useless information will have on this n. They serve as eyes and ears and protect them, but they do not have a taste that leads them to ruin. The worst ending must be avoided. [Is this unusual .] Perhaps contacting them a little more might yield results. so . So what? Would you like to watch more carefully? oh my? That''s no way, who wants to peek''? It was neither that being nor Veltels that had said that. [] Oops.] Huh?! What kind of guy... Kuck! As he hurriedly got up from his seat and tried to find the intruder, he rolled his eyes and passed out. The intruder had caught up behind him before he knew it, and knocked him out with a light touch. home. Is this guy someone you don''t know? Wouldn''t it be better to sleep then? [He knows nothing. I would like to rmend not killing.] Wow, killing? it sounds scary It doesn''t just go that far''? He looked up at the being, speaking in a bitter tone. Its the right size for once. Well, is this normal? It''s a strange attitude. Usually those not under his protection dare not look at him easily. Because humans and other finite creatures are not things that can be easily gazed upon. But he snorted like it was nothing. ruler? Then, shall we all be honest? It''s this white cker. No, it would be better to say it like this. He... Arell Ernesia let out a mischievousugh as if deliberately provoking, and spoke about the identity of that existence. The most sacred mutant in the world. Shinsoo. Go back in time a bit. I decided on one thing. Shall we interrogate those rabbits soon? The casino-rted work must have stabilized to some extent. I decided to pry behind those rabbits in earnest. Most of the rabbits are working diligently and diligently, but some... I noticed some guys hanging around near me. I was worried about thest time, and for now, I pretended not to know, and after having some certainty, I decided to follow them right away. The destination is the current base of those rabbits. They were renting a small vige in the Duchy of Gast until recently, but as they worked for us, they were given part of Pahilia''s snowy mountains. If you''re going to settle down, you cane to the city.'' The guys said they were used to nature, so they chose to live in the mountains. It''s not like they''re doing anything suspicious there, but there''s definitely something there. As I secretly watched, the tribal chief finally came out with a suspicious look. until you take a quick look around. Is it suspicious?.'' Right away, he was heading somewhere and I followed. How long had I walked? His figure suddenly disappeared. Space Barrier?'' Although it is invisible, the spatial coordinates from the point where he disappeared to the beyond are misaligned. As I hurriedly pursued it, to my surprise, the space continued into the forest of Kellya. ording to my memory, it is said that it was a forest where rabbit beastmen stayed before bing independent from Kelia. What''s here?'' Let''s watch a little more while wondering, and finally the guy goes into a cave-like ce. Just looking at it, it''s a win.'' It is certain that he is hiding something secret. As soon as I entered, I was at a loss for words. The ecology inside the cave is a bit strange. The air is clearer than anywhere else. The aura itself is blue. Above all, pure white nts grow naturally throughout the cave. I don''t have a good sense of touch.'' Wasn''t that the rabbit beastman used in Arna before this nt? that it is Come here.'' As I entered with confidence, I finally saw a huge creature conversing with the tribal chief. A pure white aura rises like a me, and a huge beast sits in the middle. A monster that looks like a giant tiger. ???? divine water.'' I really wanted to, but there really is. The one that appeared in Kelia in the past or was found in Ernesia Kingdom. And another object that appeared in the southern continent. The rabbit beastmen are under the leadership of the divine beast for some reason. Having reached that conviction, I immediately went into action. Shinsu. The name of a creature that exists in a slightly unusual lineage frommon beasts or intelligent creatures. In the first ce, the divine water was just attached like seal. Is it called the most sacred beast'' in the universe... Depending on the world, it is an existence that is treated almost equal to a god. It ismon to have the bizarre characteristic that everything bes clear just by standing still and high intelligence. but . red. I quietly snorted. Deifying those guys is something that people who don''t know say. An alien creature that cannot be epted anywhere. That''s the truth of the guys I figured out. Purifying the surroundings too much means being a creature that is rejected from everything in the world. A mutant among mutants far from the world. That is the true nature of the Shinsoo that I grasp. [] .] I thought I would make an excuse, but I dont think so. Confronting the Shinsoo, I silently estimated how he woulde out. I guess he''s an adult. It is not an immature divine beast that has been witnessed so far, but a fully grown individual. However, he red at me without saying anything, rather amplifying his energy. Its ridiculous If you don''t have the heart to talk, there''s no need to appeal. I lightly p my hands. Thene and see. I will teach you how to discipline a disobedient beast. At the same time, the figure of the boy disappeared in an instant. Awesome. When I came out of the cave, I saw the figure of a guy who had already leaped into the sky. You arepletely out of thews of physics. No matter how good the physical ability was, such arge creature could not move swiftly. This is possible because the very existence of Shinsoo is disregarded even by ordinaryws. The stronger the individual, the more umon abilities are shown. Though that wouldn''t be a blessing.'' As I stare at it, a pure white light shines from him. it''s about to attack Just like that, a pir of pure white light mmed down on my head. A blow that swept not only me but the whole area and burned it. The basic attribute is Jeonghwa-kun... It''s not a destructive spell. Just condensing and releasing the energy of purification as much as possible. However, it was not the level of sacred arts. Extreme Purification. If it is directly hit by this, it will be purified and die on a cell-by-cell basis. In a way, an attack room that is more vicious than radiation? I don''t know if it will be cold. If you don''t know the source, you can''t respond... Neither magic nor martial arts work on that. Mana itself is also treated as unclean. The guy wrote it knowingly. Annoying child. The country is also rather unpleasant. If this is not done, the aftermath will reach the whole area. The barriers are closed, but there is no guarantee that they will survive. Any leak causes any creature affected to lose life. That''s why I''m ufortable with you guys. If this is not done, at least the whole area of Kelly will be destroyed. joy. It''s not even funny. Snorting, I stretched my hand upwards. and grabbed Originally, if I touched it normally, the fingers would disappear. Against that light, I grabbed hold of it and pushed it away. Dig! Tinnitus resounds as if hitting and breaking something, and the light it pours out breaks and disappears. If you dont know, you cant respond, but if you know the principle, you can offset it. Well, if it''s normal, even if you understand the principle, you won''t be able to respond. But unfortunately I can. Because I have experience. Because I had the opportunity to directly experience your constitution just once. I can''t call it lucky or bad though. There''s nothing wrong with knowing what In my hand that shattered that light, a ck aura that was the opposite of that guy flowed. If the constitution of Shinsoo is purification that denies all matter, on the contrary, I am the negative nature that affirms all existence. Simple. It''s technology anyway. If the theory and experience are sufficiently supported, this level of concept can be fully realized with the human body. Ill give you a little hole. Shouldn''t a wild howler be scolded? As it was, I jumped towards him with the dark light on. He also shows off a quick maneuver by stepping on the air to counter my attack. It is running through the sky at a speed that can''t be easily caught by moving eyes alone, trying to catch my loophole. Hong. Its clumsy. I snorted and deliberately followed him pretending to be chasing him, but I let him go. Immediately after my fist, which I used as bait, cut through the air in vain, its sharp ws appeared from behind me and struck me down. I know. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 735 - Episode 102 of Gaiden Episode 102 of Gaiden Looking for an openly revealed gap. Beasts are beasts. If he fought against a cunning human, he wouldn''t be caught so easily. If you thoroughly understand only the strengths of dealing with Shinsu and have the means to deal with them, they are just big and tough beasts. [Don''t underestimate me!] Before his ws fell on my head. Without even looking back, the ck energy that spread out as if it were entwined around them hit them like a whip and bounced off their ws. Caang! The space echoes with a ripping noise. [Kuh?!] A panicked voice resounds. Your hunting skills arent great, are you? So will you be able to eat and live? Saying it mockingly, I spurred on through the air and jumped up. Reaching the guy''s head at once, he twists his body around and uses that momentum to deliver a roundabout kick. Fuck! A sound like crushing flesh resounded, and the guy plummeted toward the ground. [Uh how?!] Its unfortunate, but Ive dealt with a lot of things like you. It''s a fairly strong adult for a Shinsoo, but it''s not the strongest individual. Speaking as a human being, about a knight who worked for about 5 years? At least a mythical entity shoulde if you want to fuck me. Well, it would take at least 100,000 years for that guy to grow into that level of existence. I can''t wait for that, and I have no desire to. First, Ill fix that quirk. As if chasing a fallen guy, the fireballs I threw hit and exploded one after another. It is a substitute for a me bomb. His white fur and leather are tanned, and he howls in pain. joy. Noisy. It would be better to give him a big bite to shut him up. Right at the top of his head, Inded and immediatelynded a kick. Quaang! After taking a blow that would shake the whole area, the guy staggered, took a few steps back, and copsed. It''s very tough. can''tugh at this Even after being hit defenselessly with a direct blow just now, he is still alive. That alone made me realize once again how outrageous a creature it was. If we fight any more than this, I''ll have to make up my mind and deal with it.'' Will it be a longer game or not? It was when I was quietly calcting it and trying to roll out another number. [] There is no need to use any more force than that.] The voice rang out. [Surrender.] Hong. After you growled a while ago, nowe and pretend to be polite''? I stared at the guy who said that andughed. The wildness from a while ago haspletely disappeared, and it has calmed down, staring at me quietly and talking to me. You obviously started fighting, didnt you? Wasnt that what you were prepared for? [I apologize for that. I wasn''t sure about you.] If I''m not sure twice, I''ll destroy the country. tantly criticized. I don''t know what he''s up to, but at least the first blow. If I hadn''t been there, Kellya would have been destroyed. [] no that''s not going to happen I was definitely thinking of adjusting it.] So? What did you mean to fight me? Talking about it only hurts my mouth. I put aside everything else and asked the guy''s purpose. Because if you did something like this, you have something to wish for. [We are looking for someone And I was looking for someone to give me that hint.] Hmm. I don''t know. Tell me more. Shinsoo is looking for someone? As I listened, I tilted my head as I did not understand. It''s rare for those guys to find something in the first ce. Who made a fuss and jumped out? [I am looking for a person who is not my own kind, but who disappeared long ago... .] What do you mean? What a strange way of speaking. I''m not sure? [] .] The guy shut his mouth. Why do you want to have a strange attitude? I''m looking for it, but I feel like I don''t really know what it is. Is this someone''s order? [Yes.] No matter what you are looking for, there are countless numbers in the world. There are so many that it''s pointless to count them. How would you like to find out? [Sendingpatriots to countless worlds. And share the results.] Crazy?????? [It was connected to this ce hundreds of years ago by someone who identally handled the unclean mana here.] It probably refers to a divine beast that appeared in Kelia in the past. I will tell you As for that divine beast... [know. It''s an invasion from their point of view. Therefore, I have no intention of taking responsibility.] Thankfully. Because they have surprisingly little kinship. But no matter how much it was, it wouldn''t be the only one who disappeared like that? What are you guys trying to do? [I want to ask before that. Are you willing to help us?] Don''t be ridiculous. First, tell me your purpose. I''m the first one to make no promises. I once again wielded power that was deadly to them in my grasp. [] .] Fuck the idea of negotiating by force. If I put my mind to it, I can go to war with you as much as I want. Of course, I''m fighting alone. That much is enough. [I don''t know how you got the means to fight yourpatriots, but take them away now.] In the end, it was the guy who gave in first. [It is not my intention to fight the lives of this ce.] Hong speaks well. I''m just saying it usibly because I don''t have enough power to the end. If there were no countermeasures, he would have pushed through with enough force. I extinguished the ck energy and scattered it. Then tell me everything. Whether we hold hands or kick you out, that''s whates next. [] What do you want to hear?] First of all, the rtionship with those rabbits. I asked it first because I was concerned about what effect they had on the rabbits. It may not be possible, but if you use inhumane means, you should be sufficiently vignt. [They are my... It can be said to be simr to descendants.] Hmm? No way. Shinsoo does not have the ability to reproduce normally. An existence that is like a mutant that was born by chance. That is why it is an existence that deviated from the category of living things. Can''t there be descendants? [They are lives affected by me.] Influence aha. That''s it... I kind of understood it. In short, you''re sitting down and you''re a species that evolved under the influence of that energy? Although the aura of the Shinsoo is too clear, it does not necessarily have a bad effect. The reason why they are originally sacred. Although it is small, it has the potential to affect living organisms and cause development. [They were dwarfed when we first met.] Hmm Did you encounter it when it was in decline by the Holy Kingdom in the past... He also had a purpose, so he collected the rabbits, and in exchange for taking care of them, he must have been pampered. It''s not too bad to use them. After all, if Shinsoo roamed the world, there would surely be amotion. There is no guarantee that you won''t be expelled. At least there is no hostility toward this in the words and actions of the loser and his actions so far. I could see that they were worried that they might collide with each other. Did you pay attention to me a little while ago? [I heard that he is a person who exerts a great influence here.] Did he pay attention to the fact that he is a person of power? What do you want with that? no You said you were looking for someone? [Yes.] What are you trying to find? revenge? Or is it some other grudge? Doesn''t it sound like you''re trying to trick me into going out? [] It''s the wind.] Wind? [He''s just hoping to find him.] I asked back curiously. are you hoping Who would wish for such a wish? It''s not that they don''t have a hierarchy at all. It is natural for the weaker one to sumb to the stronger Shinsu. They are also beasts, so of course they follow thew. So who does he serve? Is it not your wish, but the wish of someone behind you? The guy doesn''t deny it. Who is it? [Should I know?] If you dont know, know that there is absolutely no chance of cooperation. If you''re not honest, there''s no reason to do good. If you turn your head here, I will turn my back too. Even if I don''t rule it out right away, I''ll keep that guy''s existence in mind and look for a n for the future. Even if you don''t be an outright enemy, you''ll show a troublesome response just as much. The guy has no words. Is it an opponent to be so hesitant? ???? no way.'' As I was frowning at the thought of the doubt I wanted to make, he raised his head. Take your eyes off me and stare at something. I''m responding.'' Humanly speaking, it''s like making a phone call. But just by looking at his gestures, you can tell that he is quite polite. Is that the existence with the purpose he said? Hmmm????? Still, I did not show any impatience and maintained the posture of watching as if it were someone else''s business. Anyway, the answer wille soon. [] That can''t be the case.] The guy couldn''t keep his silence and his voice trembled. so? As if to urge an answer, he rolled his eyes here and there as I snickered. He let out a heavy sigh. [] Please follow me.] If you want cooperation, show sincerity. [] At least that''s what he said.] Hmm What a usible thing to say. I strongly agreed with that theory. But I mean it''s embarrassing. It is a thought pattern overflowing with a sense of incongruity. It''s like what I said... A strange feeling ising. And you will know the answer if you follow him. Shin-soo turned around and walked slowly to a certain ce first. I guess it means follow me. As he went deeper into the forest, he reached the ce. Cliff. I stopped once at a ce where there was only a cliff. Where is it? [This is inside.] Saying that, he jumped into the cliff without hesitation. I also threw myself. I controlled the speed by making a foothold in the air and falling one by one. However, as if it was not necessary, he fell to the floor without doing anything. cooong! For an instant, there was an echo that made me wonder if the cliff was copsing here. I wonder who isnt a beast As Imented, I followed andnded on the lower end, finally seeing my destination. Did that happen? I noticed that it was here and red at it. What was in front of my eyes was a huge wave. The empty space where there is nothing ripples and constantly radiates strange waves. It is not a natural phenomenon. However, it is surprisingly undetectable, so unless youe in person, you will not notice its existence. Is this the secret to how you guyse over? That wave is the link that connects the world to the world. If you put a name on it, it''s a ring of the world. [In your words, it was a coincidence.] The Shinsoo calmly began to exin the reason for its existence. [Your... Those who handle the corrupted mana.] Ah, a warlock? [Yes, it was because they summoned our weakestpatriots in the first ce.] The wrong summons break through astronomical odds and cause strange errors in the world. To create a signal that connects it to this ce and a certain world. You mean it''s easy to build a tunnel that connects the world based on that? [It''s not as easy as it sounds.] A metaphor, a metaphor. It must be a miracle that is only possible because they are beings as intelligent as those guys. It became clear that these guys came from another world. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 736 - Gaiden episode 103 Gaiden episode 103 Is it beyond this? As soon as I stare at the wave, the waves it emits gradually begin to speed up. pounding. The phenomenon bes clearer to the extent that even auditory hallucinations can be heard. I tell you, I am not going to use this. [Know. You, a human, will not be able to ovee it.] That cannot be surpassed unless you have the strength of a mutant equivalent to that of a Shinsoo. Even if I wrap my whole body with strong energy and use all sorts of defensive magic, there is a 30% chance of passing through that. That''s just a rough calction, so in reality there are many more variables. It is just as dangerous to cross the world naked. If you put it that way, it''s questionable how the soul of a reincarnated person can cross the world... It''s a strange thing that even I can''t exin. It must be proof that no matter how much experience you have, you cannot understand the world. In the meantime, the waves gradually intensified, but soon stopped. As if time has stopped, the wave stops and soon it is pushed away and a huge circle appears in front of your eyes. And a separatendscape is seen inside the circle. ???? this. I inadvertently clicked my tongue. The world seen in that circle is just pure white, a strange scenery. Is it a world where divine beasts prosper [Are you recognizing?] Well, somehow. That''s right, if you look at it at a nce, even if it''s not me, you''ll know. All I could see in thatndscape were all kinds of pure white creatures. A world where pure energy emanates from you, enough to take your breath away just by watching it... . Literally, a world ruled by gods. And the perspective of the scenery has changed. What I just said was intentionally shown to me to understand what that ce is like. And what I''ll show you this time is probably... . Are you the ruler of this world? Speaking of human society, he must be an existence worthy of being in charge. At the very least, it''s easy to imagine that there would be a guy that he couldn''t open his mouth easily. The question is, who is it?'' I can''t figure this out either. At least as far as I know, there shouldn''t be a guy like that out there? After wondering, I finally found the answer. The one that appeared soon was a gigantic creaturepared to the other divine beasts. Big. A huge snake that could probably wrap itself around the whole of Fahilia. Its white, long body has countless pairs of wings. It is by no means an ordinary creature. Yes, is that your guy? Just by looking at it, he''s the boss. Actually, I''m the weakest among Shinsoo.'' Don''t say the same bullshit. [] .] He stares down at me. Even though it exists on the other side of the world, I can sense the energy possessed by that god. Even if ites over here, something big will happen... Because you know that yourself, you''re probably trying to have a conversation through that narrow aisle withouting out yourself. This is Arell Ernesia. I hit the ball first and introduced my current name. Didn''t you have something to say? Is there anything else I can say? [] Excuse me.] The super-giant divine beast stood in a daze for a while, then bowed his head in a surprisingly gentle manner. Is it an act of apologizing for a human being? Rather, it was a respectful reaction to the extent that other Shinsoos were surprised and surprised. I was also a little surprised. Basically, I knew they were arrogant. Compared to them, even the dragons who would be the second most arrogant would be embarrassed. [I have no intention of belittling the inhabitants of another world... Even more so, if you are the owner of that, you should treat it appropriately.] No Are you not really the owner? What a terrible sound. Etiquette aside, his remarks are unusual. what do you think of me huh? tell me? However, the super-giant divine beast shook his head as if wondering. [I wanted to be alone with the owner of that... .] Saying that, I turned my gaze to the guy who guided me. It is the gaze that asks what happened. I don''t know. George is the person in charge. As I shrugged and stood by, I could see that he was really restless. [There is no doubt! Among humans, those with wealth and power are given preference. So it must be interest.] Was that a criterion? At some point, I became the ruler of this. and. It''s such a terrible, terrifying sound. I''m just a guy who likes to y, right? Don''t make yourself a king. before getting a grip on it. It seems a bit pitiful to be contemting whether or not to prepare for a meme if necessary. Shall we do our best to bully the poor guy? I will admit that I have a little bit of a say. so? What happened? [] I would like to ask you a favor on the premise that you have a great influence on this.] Please Were you looking for someone? The super-giant Shinsoo nodded his head in agreement. [There is an existence that must find its whereabouts.] For that purpose, it intervenes and wanders while sending each Shinsoo to various worlds. What are you doing? Did you steal any money? [Hmm? money? ah Are you referring to currency?] No, what is a metaphor? So what kind of guy are you? Perhaps the exnation to me is to use my connections to be more efficient. It was a bit surprising that Shinsoo tried to achieve his goal by manipting humans or borrowing their cooperation. Or is it worth the effort? [It can be said that it is a desperate existence for us.] For some reason, the voice sounded a little earnest. [Do you know who we are?] well? Isnt it just pure white natural bleach? I deliberately pretended not to know. [Divine water depending on the world. beast of the gods. beast of cleanliness. It''s called various things, but we don''t have that awareness.] Hmm?????? [Originally, we are beings who were born in that nature and return all nature to nothingness and disappear when our role is over.] That is the beast of purification. Shinsu. An air purifier that breathes... Oh, is this analogy a little strange? [Perhaps this is the only world where we can exist calmly like this.] That is the paradise of divine beasts where they are now... . Originally, it was just a wastnd, but divine beasts settled there and transformed it into their own paradise. so? [However, this ce was not a paradise from the beginning. There was an existence that led us to where we are now.] ording to the guy''s exnation, Shinsoo didn''t have the concept of a group at first. It just arises randomly, lives ording to instinct, and then withers helplessly when its role is over. There is someone who has changed that atmosphere. [That''s our king... .] An entity called the king of divine beasts. is the king It''s the first time I''ve heard of it. [Humans wouldn''t know.] Well, let''s say that. What does that have to do with a request? [Because the king has left.] Hmm It doesnt sound like you simply ran away from home. More than that, I wonder if the king is also running away? I would do it if it were me. have had that in the past Half capricious, The time hase for the ck me Dragon to dwell on my right arm. Please don''t look for me.'' He left behind a letter and ran away. [The king who established the current order of divine numbers ruled over us. But his reign was not eternal.] It wasn''t that someone pushed him out. The king just left on his own ord. [He left us suddenly. The king who established order and gave us the meaning of existence is gone.] Then what about you? Apparently, you also feel like a formidable ruler, right? [] I can''t teach you that far. I was just born to fill his void.] Hmm In short, he crawled all the way here in search of a missing king or something. He frowned as if his slightly belittling attitude bothered him, but he didn''t do anything more than that. It''s probably not what you want empathy for. [You may not believe it, but the king is immortal. Even if the body disappears, his soul does not disappear.] Even if you say something like a famous line [The king must be somewhere in the world. It is our duty to find it.] So I ask for your cooperation? [I''ll give you enough money in return.] You have a good trading mind. Seeing that he mentions the cost of cooperation, he must have seen through human desires. Actually, I can do anything. Whether it''s war or war... It''s worth knowing roughly how you seduced the others. [Is it something you dont like?] Yes. Not much of an advantage. I said it honestly. [This is my first time A person who says so... .] It is true to thest. No need for war, wealth? Well, I already have enough of that. I can expand my business further and pursue new things for fun, but that''s my job. I''m not desperate enough to entrust it to someone, and I don''t need to eat it raw like that. because i''m not having fun [It''s difficult.] The super-giant divine beast honestly expressed his feelings. In some cases, there is nothing that cannot be heard. [What do you want?] Not really. If you have to say it, you''re telling me not to have idents in the front yard of my house from now on? It''s not that they want you to do something, it''s best for them to do nothing. I am saying this because I am at an age where I understand the existence of Shinsoo. So please don''t Hey guys .. hey guys. If you guys do something, I can only see the future of thinking. Just dont make an ident. [dare .] This might have been a bit annoying, but Shinsoo growled, but as soon as I nced at it, it became quiet. [Be quiet.] And even the super-giant divine beast gave him the same notice. I hate to say this, but it''s pitiful. That''s why middle management is so sad. [I don''t want to do anything. If so, what do you mean by persuading yourself?] Reason. I pretended to touch my hair andughed. Materials dont matter. Convince me with a reason. [What does that mean?] The reason to find out who the king is. If it''s for a desperate reason, you might be tempted to cooperate a little. Well, I made an excuse in moderation, but in the end, it means to make my heart move. And there is also a reason for making such an excuse separately. You know? It''s like I just helped out of good intentions, but actually opened the lid that sealed the Great Demon King. [] I understand what you are wary of.] Fortunately, it seems that you managed to understand the excuse I said. through words. [There is nothing else I want. I need his teaching.] Teaching... Something else is ambiguous. What do you want to learn? [] That alone has to do with our pride, so I don''t want to tell you about it.] It wouldn''t be an evil reason, and it probably won''t happen. That''s just what I felt. There is a basis. In fact, since I first heard the story, I was stabbed in my heart. Maybe that''s me.'' No matter how much I thought about it, I could guess what the king they were talking about was. That looks like me... No matter how many times I think about it, my conscience is stabbed. I don''t know when he became king, but I have unpleasant memories. I honestly have some guesses. No matter how you think about it, that''s me.'' The culprit is here. shit. I have nothing to worry about, but it feels like I''m being stabbed at random! It was as if my useless past had crawled out to grab my ankle. If it''s past karma, it''s karma. And karma returns. I couldn''t bear to say anything. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 737 - Gaiden Episode 104 Episode 104 Gaiden Chapter 15. The world of white beasts, the world of divine beasts. It seemed like I had seen it somewhere too. It won''t be my silly misunderstanding. Sadly, I had some guesses. It was when I fell into the 52nd life... We do not necessarily live as human beings. Sometimes they are of different races, possibly dragons, or other creatures. Leaving aside the trivial things, among them, there was only one time when he fell into the world of divine beasts. I''m sure there was such a world... It almost matches the situation the guy is describing. Certainly, it could be said that it was a world where few ordinary creatures existed. For some reason, the existing ecosystem copsed, and instead, a world filled only with Shinsoo. Obviously I lived there and did some activities. To put it bluntly, he was king. Peck the helpless and establish order... It made me do something.'' Calling him a king is not a false metaphor. But why? Why are you now looking for the existence of the past? [We hope to find him. I wandered around the world where possible connections could be reached, hoping and hoping.] As expected. Are you hoping to find him? One thing is certain. Let''s never reveal our identity. I have a bad feeling about it. What kind of guts do you have to say, You know what? What are you going to do if you really find it? If we go back after a cup of tea, there won''t be anything we can''t say. The guy said this as if it were really natural. [If you find it, shouldn''t you take it back?] yes. Indeed, it is. It''s obvious. [] ?] If that''s the case, you can''t reveal your identity even more. [Do you know anything?] Ah~ I cant guess anything. Clearing my throat, I just don''t know! I took off my pretense with the feeling of doing it. Anyway, what are you? [Me?] Aren''t you the head of the divine beasts? As for that super-giant divine beast, I had no idea whatsoever. It''s not like I remember all the Shinsoo''s appearance. While reincarnating into a human body, the sense of perception naturally adapts to human standards. Shinsoo''s face, now that I can see it, it''s just this guy and that guy. But I''ve never seen such a huge guy. [I am the entity born after the king disappeared.] Home Are you new? [Rookie''?] It''s a rough metaphor. Surprisingly, that Shinsoo may belong to the rtively young side. Still, it will be in units of thousands or tens of thousands. But it''s strong for a young individual? [It''s hard to say this yourself, but your birth is a bit unusual.] Oh? How is it? I wonder if it''s something to hide, he taught me the information quite obediently. [I am an entity born under the influence of the king''s remains.] ?????? uh''? I was also a little surprised. I certainly didn''t think it was an object that was generated in a normal way, but it was unexpected. Shinsoo is basically a natural urrence. However, in that world, the environment was tasteless, so the probability of Shinsoo urring increased to a strange extent. Well, if the conditions are right among them, a stronger Shinsoo can ur. [The energy generated from the disappearance of the king''s remains united and interfered the moment I woke up.] Aha?????? Even if I disappeared, the power I had at the time would have remained in the remains I left behind. Will it disintegrate over time? Or it could be used in some other way. Basically, it''s something I forgot because I''m the type of person who doesn''t care that much about what happens after I''m gone. As a tiger dies and leaves its skin. A reincarnated person dies and leaves a corpse behind. It''s kind of an awkward metaphor, but it''s true. In short, an individual born from the king as fertilizer It grows taller because it likes fertilizer. [] Strangely, the metaphor is strange.] I''m not offended, but I feel ufortable. That''s great. I never thought what I left behind would be fertilizer and create such a gigantic, special entity. I''m great! It''s not a situation to be proud of. If Ipare it mentally, it feels like a child I don''t know hase out.'' I had an ident while I was careless, and the result is the feeling that the child is following me. It may be a bit inappropriate metaphor, but the feeling of embarrassment right now must be that way. That''s not necessarily wrong. [Can''t believe it?] I don''t have enough grounds to judge something. want detailed information I think it''s about 60 percent correct, but I need to be more certain. Who is that king? What did you do? I want you to tell me as much as possible of what you know. [Is that much necessary?] If the person who seeks that much is evil, we can''t cooperate. I''d like to know if the thermal lid is going to the treasure chest or the sewer. It''s a moderate excuse, but I can''t deny it. [Is it the story of the king I just heard something, so I just have to say it?] As far as I know. Listening to that story, I can think of it too. Memories of that time... . [Okay. First of all, let me tell you... It might be a bit long.] It doesn''t matter. I can always be free. Traditionally, apetent leader always prepares to be free at any time. It is said that only the way to skip is a master. [Okay. Let''s talk.] And the super-giant divine beast started talking. I, too, began to recall memories as if ovepping with the exnation. Probably one of the most unusual times in my life... . what is life... There are quite a few times I mumbled. oh you sinful man What sins did youmit in your previous life? I was about to mutter, but there were so many things I could guess, so I wrapped my head around it. Well, I don''t even have a hand to hold right now. Isn''t it ten times better to be a dog or a cat? this?'' Cats can live gracefully. But what is this? I approached the nearbyke and poked my head in, sighing at the looming beast. The guy reflected in the water follows my actions. is this this life What is real life?'' Certainly, there is no guarantee after the reincarnation. It doesn''t be something like an ant, but if you''re unlucky, it might be something else. That is reincarnated roulette. It''s annoying.'' From my personal point of view, this creature that I am now must belong to Bang''. No matter how you look at it, it''s not a normal creature.'' Based on my experience and looking at my surroundings, I was convinced. A creature called a divine beast.'' I was born as such a creature, and I quenched my throat first, feeling useless admiration. There is probably no creature that is the parent. At least as far as I know, divine beasts are not born like ordinary creatures. I sighed and thought about how I would spend this life. I remember that Shinsoo''s lifespan was quite long. Even if it''s not until eternal life, isn''t it tougher than most living creatures? If you don''t make a long-term n, you''re going to have a hard time. A pro is thew to find the answer in any situation. However, I soon realize a new problem. Why don''t we find humans who were born like this and y with them in moderation?'' Just as a dog or cat chooses a human to act as a butler, I too will lock myself in a country or city and roll around in moderation! huh! I think that would be fine. Allow it. grow me! Humans! But soon you realize a problem. human Is there one?'' How strange is the surrounding environment? Thanks to his excellent basic physical abilities, he was able to reproduce several sensing techniques, making it easy for him to scan his surroundings. Something is strange.'' The problem is difort. what? Are there no creatures?'' I didn''t see a singlemon animal, even if it wasn''t a human. Insects of the size of small microbes seem to exist, but no more creatures are seen. in this forest? I had a very bad feeling. what is this.'' Countless presences felt instead of those animals. However, it is simr to the energy I am currently exuding. god number?'' All signs of divine beings. Looking closely, the entire forest is pure white. It means that the pure energy has been purified to the utmost. The nts that grow at least are mutants that have survived such a heterogeneous environment. and I''ll turn this around.'' After grasping the situation, I was stunned to realize that this ce was more troublesome than I had imagined. Wherever you go, only Shinsoo. Then what about humans? my friend my butler This is ruined.'' A conclusion has been drawn. There is no such thing. This is the conclusion I came to in less than half a day. It might be the most troublesome situation in all of my previous reincarnations. I''ve never been born in a barrennd, but this is the first time I''ve been in such an extreme environment... There are only gods. An environment in which the entire has been purified by the energy of divine beasts and normal creatures do not exist. At this point, it might be easier to understand if it was an alien environment. I don''t know how this environment was created, but it seemed that this was a world only for the gods. It''s definitely a world that''s meant to fuck me.'' I''m sure. I must have sinned properly somewhere in my previous life. It''s annoying enough that I''d rather have a knife at my throat. because . Nothing... does not exist. both animals and people. Then there''s nothing to y with...'' There will be no civilization. Wherever you look, you can see this pure white forest. And the new beasts who are bigger than me who sometimes roll around tediously. It''s ruined... It must be a terrible world. As a test, I walked all the way to where I could go. A Shinsoo is a truly absurd creature. A young boy crosses the distance between continents. Combining some of the light construction techniques I''m learning, I run around in a chunk ofnd in an instant. But even with such absurd power, it''s not fun at all. Well, I have to have someone to match.'' Giving up on searching for other creatures, Iid down nearby and rolled around, pondering. What are you doing here? What do you like to do? I watched what other divine beings did. It''s not that different from guys. I wake up from time to time to drink water or chew leaves. year... Shinsoo is a herbivore... . But it''s not a pleasant discovery at all. And after filling my stomach, I go back to sleep. What kind of elephants are you guys?!'' Elephants must live more diligently than they do. These guys don''t even have the will to live! Even I am admirablyzy. These guys are pros in theziness industry! For once, I close my eyes. Watching suchzy people makes me yawn too. Should I take a breath and think about it? 1 weekter. I open my eyes, drink some water, and fall asleep. one monthter. Let''s go to sleep as well. three monthster. Recently, I was worried because my back was itchy, but I found a rock nearby that was perfect for scratching. So let''s go back to sleep and one yearter. no! This is not it!'' As usual, I wanted to take a nap while chewing on a tasteless de of grass, but I quickly shook my head and banged! spit and woke up omg! I almost became an idler too! This is why things that don''t have a proper lifespan... The sense of time also bes ambiguous. If I hadn''t noticed it a little longer, I would have be the same as the guys running around there. no!'' There can''t be as much as that. I shook my head and changed policy. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 738 - Episode 105 Episode 105 Episode 105 You can''t stay still. [] Yanmar. Wake up.] Since I don''t seem to have vocal organs, I convey my thoughts to the other person by using the tone. First of all, I randomly kicked the guy who looked the most easygoing nearby and woke him up. As if what was going on, I blinked my eyes and got up. [] what It''s a thing, right?] For the first time, I seeded in talking to another Shinsoo. Are you fortunate enough tomunicate? [Ask me one thing. Are you guys really doing nothing?] [I don''t understand the intent of the question. Did that interfere with my meditation?] [Meditation? Is that it?] Do you think that sleeping while chewing grass is called meditation these days? [What to think about?] [I don''t think. Wouldn''t that also be a truth? Time is infinite. Mischievous thoughts will rot the image.] [] Huh?] What bullshit is that? Leaving me speechless, heys down again and closes his eyes. Even if you call more, the opponent won''t do it. oh my god Could it be this much?? It ismon for beings with long lives to sumb to boredom. Even for dragons, it''s rare for a dragon to have a heavy buttocks from Lord level or higher. As you get older, you lose your energy. Needless to say, when it bes a hundred or a thousand years old. It is not that the body deteriorates. melts in my heart If this is the case, I won''t respond even if I talk to you anymore. Perhaps the other Shinsoos are no different. Right I looked up at the sky and sighed. The green world is a piece of shit... Is there such an indolent and worthless world? If it was a different world, he might have been a respectable being, but he realized how unanswerable the world where only divine beasts existed was. Damn it.'' I stared at the distant rocky mountain and radiated my strength towards it. It''s a resentment. He simply raised up the remaining power in his body and threw it away. The cooong earth trembles and the ground shakes. The mountain subsides and the topography partially changes. But they just prick up their ears a little. You satughing.'' Laughter ensues. I never thought the day woulde when I wouldment over the other guys for beingzy. good. I roughly decided what to do.'' what to do here... and what to do set that goal. do you have nothing? can''t do anything no need to? Thousands of words! then . If there''s nothing to y with, I''ll make it for you.'' You already know these tricks to the point where you''re sick of it, so that''s okay. I stomped on the ground once and put my spirits into it. This is Dohwaji Pure white drawing paper. then. I''ll do graffiti.'' Fortunately, my body doesn''t need that much training. It''s not that I won''t get stronger.'' Topare it to a game, it feels like all abilities were 999 as soon as I was born. You can get stronger there. Over the years, I began to work on mastering my current body and energy. It should not be in the state it was in when it was just born. The power must be more precise and the amount of energy that can be embraced must be greatly increased. After repeating trial and error, I worked hard, and eventually I was able to make an interesting discovery. Uh..... Uhm.......'' He crouched down to concentrate. It unites the energy of the body and concentrates it more densely to fix it. As an analogy, it feels like hardening energy and turning it into viscous energy like y. Looks like these guys'' bodies are not organic, but materialized their own energy... It''s easy to figure out the reality. By the time I was able to control and control the energy to some extent, I was taking on a challenge. My current body is not enough... It honestly doesn''t fit... What I''m trying to do is some kind of processing. I intentionally interfere with the nature of the aura that maintains my body and reassemble the shape. If wepare it to the scale of human realm, it is the metamorphosis of the metamorphosis. It''s just that I''m attempting a transformation that goes far beyond themon sense of living things. no Is the metamorphosis of the pupa more appropriate It''s a bit embarrassing topare it like that. Anyway, I put my best effort into reprocessing the body. At first, I thought it would be easy if I just figured out the tips, but it''s surprisingly difficult. The skills I have acquired so far are not enough. One step beyond that... No, it would be possible to advance two steps further. Fortunately, time is running out. There is no reason to hurry, and you can dy at any time. Using the skills I had perfected, I began reworking my current form. I don''t particrly like the appearance of a beast... I don''t like beast leftovers. Unexpectedly, the muscle pig is ufortable. Therefore, the current body shape is discarded first. The shape of the whole body changed into a round, white ball. And once it squirms and wriggles, it begins a new transformation. And gradually the shape hardens. The squishy slime-like shape gradually gets smaller and hardens. First, start with the shape of the torso and gradually move on to the limbs head . must bepleted sequentially. How far did youe out? A voice came out of my throat for the first time. Divine Beasts canmunicate with each other by conveying thoughts, but that alone is not enough. If there is an existence that is impossible, eventually the means tomunicate at that time will benguage. This is enough for now. You just need to have the appearance. What I want is a phenomenon simr to humans. I am confident that I can get along well even if I transform into a decent creature, but the thing I handle the most is, of course, the body with two arms and two legs. ???? Is it okay? After some transformation. I move my body moderately and check that there is no difort. good. No problem... It moves well. Compared to before the change, the overall physical ability increased. Being big doesn''t mean being strong. What matters is durability. Those guys are just empty gangjeong. The material is good, but I don''t think about saving it. On the other hand, in the process of reconstructing the body shape, my transformed body cut out the existing inefficient elements as much as possible. I can''t say it''s perfect, but it must have be a more powerful body. What iscking is the face Is this nothing special? It was reconstructed into a human form, but it is notpletely identical to a human. The tail remains, and the face still has the shape of a beast. If it were to be a dragon, it would be simr to Yongin. Honestly, it''s not even the final boss that transforms... Phase 1 is in the form of a divine beast, and phase 2 is half-human, half-beast? So, is there a final form? It felt like the final boss that suddenly transforms. I''ll be expelled sooner orter. Will a warriore? I wish I coulde That would be less boring. what? It''s fine. Now that I''m ready, let''s get to work. It is for this that I refine my strength and build a more powerful body. I approached the Shinsoo at the closest distance. The guy who did that bullshitst time. Hi~ The weather is nice today too,zy friend? [] ?] He lifted his head as if it were annoying and opened his eyes narrowly, then looked a little surprised to see me now. However, he soon loses interest and tries to close his eyes again. after. Yes, that''s annoying. I know that heart well. Because I am also azy person. I shrugged and smiled cheerfully. still! Shouldn''t it stretch to the extent! He grabbed him and kicked him with all his might. Like the feeling of kicking a ball. Quaang! The impact, like exploding explosives, randomly hit the air around the area and resounded. One mountain was lightly smashed, and a kick hit directly. [Gi''Gi''Gi''?] The guy bounced off without even screaming, and fell down while rolling several kilometers. why in your mind? may be shouting joy. It''s not that I don''t sympathize, but it''s necessary. If yourezy, you should be right. darling of love There is no such thing as love, but once you im that, it seems that love will hit you, so let''s insist. The Shinsoo who had been hit slumped as it was. are you okay. not dead maybe? Home isnt bad enough. It got stronger to the point where it was just right. The feeling of being hit for the first time in a while since I was born here. Perhaps because I was so bored, the taste of this hand felt really sticky. you guys Surprisingly, the taste of beating is good, isnt it? [] !!] Did he hear that murmur, or did he feel some kind of sense of danger? Other divine beings hurriedly get up and look at the situation and are perplexed. The indolent peace that seemed tost for an eternity was broken. This is why one alien species from the outside ruins the ecosystem. It''s ruining it to some extent. I clenched my fists lightly and spread them out, checking the location of the rest of the gods and grinning. Could you guys rx a bit too? For them, a hellish time must have begun to unfold. ruler? It''s weather! weather! Weather Punch! If you get hit, your eyes will open, and the earth will hurt enough to tear! Quaang! Every time I strike randomly, the divine beasts roll on the ground, rise up to the sky, and then fall. animal abuse... No, the scene of Shinsu abuse. But there is no one here to sue me. If you feel unfair, you can be stronger than me! It''s not like they''re being beaten innocently. Do you show your defensive instincts, reveal your teeth, and use your own strength to confront me? red. With just that? The power they wielded has no choice but to be shattered lightly and pushed away when I punch them. Unlike me, who thoroughly developed my strength, they practically left their innate specs intact. Not to mention, he had no experience inbat, so he couldn''t aim properly. If at least they can unite and cooperate wisely, they may be able to stop me a little. They don''t have the idea of cooperating with each other. After dodging the grenade of light shot by one of them, it hits another Shinsoo nearby. oh! Zero cooperation. No, it is proof that they are not even aware of their own people in the first ce. This is less than a wild animal. A newborn baby cheetah will bite better than you. It''s really pathetic. It''s pathetic. With a heartfelt sigh, I beat them up without hesitation. It doesn''t kill, but it thoroughly smashes and carves fear into it. one purpose. ruler! I will rule you from now on. Conquest. To show off your strength and get on top of their heads. In a world without rules or civilization, there is only one way to rule them. To establish rank by disying power. Any living creature has no choice but to bow its head in the face of mighty power. At first, they are bewildered and beaten, but they gradually show a will to surrender, feeling that they will not be attacked if they do not go against my will. Yes, you are good, you are good. A good god will not fit. The evil magician who goes against my words will be beaten again. At least with this, it won''t climb easily for decades. First of all, after collecting all the surrounding divine beasts, he dered them. listen carefully! From now on I rule you! You just do as I instruct you. In a way, it may be a selfish deration of dictatorship. Again, I do not prefer this method. I just chose it because there was no other way. From now on, I will im to be your leader! I would have been the first individual to win the position of the head here. Conquer the world of divine beasts for the first time. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he had taken that ambitious step. Dominance is a piece of shit.'' I''m not happy at all. Again, I am not interested in being a dictator. wish for one thing It''s going to be a chore for that. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 739 - Gaiden Episode 106 Gaiden Episode 106 What should I do when I be a ruler? Of course, this is the only one. Work, these guys! p! p! it''s work time You holy ckers! Well, it''s not really whipping. It''s just word of mouth. There is no need for that. In reality, they were following my instructions without even thinking about rebelling. I thought one or two would rebel... Don''t you have enough self-assertion to do that?'' Anyway, if you''re obedient, there''s nothing wrong with that. I led the guys and made them continue to work. First, lets make a base for us to stay. [Is it a base Isn''t it?] Shin-soo, who had been speaking calmly, barely managed to use an honorable word when I stared at him. Education also proceeds step by step. How have you guys been so far? Roll around on the grass and drink roughly any water. [Is that strange?] Thats why there is no elegance. [Wow, elegant?] To be honest, it''s not good to see it. There are other reasons, but even if I exin them, there''s no way they''ll understand them now. The first thing I instruct the divine beasts is to make a vige for us to stay in. Originally, the beginning of construction is to build a house... The standard would be to solve the food problem, but fortunately for the diviners, such a problem does not apply. Yes, you should be able to establish a residence first. In short, I intend to establish the civilization of divine beasts here. If you do not acquire anything unnecessary and do nothing, you are no different from an ignorant beast. If you are a living creature, you must have a desire in your heart. That''s how you can create a purpose for tomorrow''s action. As if they don''t understand yet, they''re just doing what they''re told to do. it wouldn''t make any sense It''s not like they don''t knowfort. If you build a vige, get a decent ce to stay, andy down in a more efficient ce, at least I think it''s better than running around in the grass. More than anything . Whoop whoop It''s a bed..... A bed;... .. Me too. Harassing the gods... No, I made him work diligently, and I smiled heartily when I saw my own bed for sleeping. no civilization? nofort? Then you can force them to do it. Youre acting like a dictator for this taste. I''m also very frugal to say I''m so happy with a small bed. Anyway, this is the start. A project to create a civilization for gods. Even after that, the violence to establish civilization for the divine beasts... No education continued. Create a vige and have them continue to build, rmend, and use it. Even the guys who were at first tilting their heads start to take it for granted, finding it more pleasant to rest inside the house than outside. Being stained with the world by civilization is an instant. Well, it''s still far.'' It takes time to establish a full-fledged structure, but whatever. A house is made, a bed is made. Rather than trying to solve it, I pursue something that tastes better. That''s how it begins. what life is The domain of dominion grew day by day and soon reached the size of a country. Naturally, each city waspleted with a feeling like a huge iron fortress. If I''m just a little careless, I''ll easily eat it.'' Thoroughness and tolerance are important in domination. It wasn''t that he didn''t have any experience leading, so there''s nothing to get lost in because he doesn''t know how to do it. As I led them, I gradually began to order one of the most important things. Now go to work. Work on it, newbies, p p p. [Day .] [Is this?] Of course the guys were puzzled. It''s not about showing resentment. But it must be iprehensible. Build a city, make what you need, and give it to you. I did what I wanted to do, but calling it work isn''t it? From now on, I''m going to assume the role of maintaining and developing this civilization structure without any directive. In order for society to exist, each individual element must work without a break. It produces and consumes what it needs and moves to make it flow. In addition, it can be called civilization only when variousplex movements are actively performed. I''m still far from that... Even though I''m building a city and living in a usible residence, it''s only possible because I''m in control. If I neglect my attention even a little, these guys will be lethargic again. You have to find out what you need to do yourself. [Ha, but.] The guys tilt their heads as if they were embarrassed. Even if you tell me to think of something necessary, it can''t be that way from the beginning. For now, I will instruct you on a few things, so try them. [] Yes.] For now, I follow themand. I feel that way, but I can''t help it now. little bit more. I might just watch it a little longer. You are helpless because you have nothing to do. sense of purpose. Whether desperate or not, there is no motive, so of course there is no choice but to cool down without giving any strength. So what you have to give these guys is everyday. A structure where you have to do something, eat, sleep, and do something again for that. Give it and take it for granted and it will probably change. I''ve been waiting for that Change happens slowly. At first, the guys'' behavior changed. If you seek and find something or need something, you start making it yourself. At first, even those who thought it was enough to chew even the tasteless grass wanted better food. Instead of being obsessed with wealth and not having to do it, you start pursuing theforts of life and taste. So what is this? [The sacred grass is boiled.] Um Then what about that? [The sacred grass is roasted.] What''s the difference?! In addition, sacred grass is something like a leaf that divine beasts often eat, but it has a more concentrated aura that is friendly to them. Speaking of a car, it would be like gasoline. This means that they cannot survive without eating. Therefore, the efficient cultivation of food was also considered. As activity increases, consumption increases. Ummm great job. Yes, good work. First of all, praise. Praise is important. It''s not that different from setting up a group and taking care of children. It was still far away though. It''s still at the level of babies starting to talk and feed, but they are definitely starting to do something. Undoubtedly, change is change. Then I guess I can look forward to it soon.'' I was sure that the days of boring watching would soone to an end. Little by little, vitality returns to their lives. Start thinking for yourself. If that''s the case, something like this will happen soon. It''s almost time for the bomb to explode?'' Sure enough, as I expected, things started to happen right away. [Listen! You evil one who disturbs the order of the world!] Hmm? Who is making a fuss over useless broadcasts from the wind in the morning? person No, I won''t even let the beast take a nap. Apparently, the source of the sound now seemed to being from outside the city I ruled, not from inside. [Come on, reveal that evil side!] It''s embarrassing. Where is the evil one here? But all the other guys'' eyes are on this side. why?! [I. It seems that the one who seeks is the king.] Say something that makes sense! Who is evil! Putting that aside, it was pretty noisy for a doorbell, so let''s vent our anger over there. ???? hmm? Climbing up the wall to check the situation with my own eyes, I pretended to frown as I checked the scenery beyond. this is quite surprising full of gods Aren''t the divine beasts camped out there like an army? ???? what?'' Leaving aside the trivial questions, I found a guy who was shouting something at the forefront of the gods. Are you the culprit? I immediately remove one end of the castle wall the size of my fist and put my energy into it. So its noisy! I threw it with all my might. Quaang! A roar echoed as if explosives had exploded, and the whole area shook. And the guys stumble and fall. What is a light stone sling. Isn''t this amon countermeasure against evangelists or merchants who randomly knock on other people''s doors? It''s okay because I didn''t fit anything. It was only knocked out by the shockwave generated by the miss. The guy staggers as if he''s dizzy and tries to pull himself together, but there''s no reason to let it go. It was I who jumped through the air from the wall and jumped right in front of the guy. cooong! A second shock rings out. Staggering again, bang next to the fallen guy''s head! I mmed my foot down to the floor and stared into his eyes. Now, I don''t know if it''s evil or not, but I''m in charge of that city. I ept all ims. but for a fee. You don''t have any money, so I''ll pay for eachint with one kick. Isn''t it cheap? So what happened? I don''t think you invited me to y? [They say they are oppressing their own people!] Oppression... Is dictatorship also oppression oppression? To be honest, even when I look back on myself, it is neither guilty nor innocent. But personally, I am interested. it''s a fight for yourself Isn''t it a creature that has withered as it withers to the point where it doesn''t even budge to cause a conflict? It''s not just one guy, but you''re so sympathetic... A little curiosity piqued at that point. I thought about persuading him, but I gave up right away. It''s not that I don''t have confidence in Ty. Most of all, because it''s boring. nice [Hmm?] Kuh ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! When I suddenly burst into madness, he suddenly lost his words and looked at me nkly. His eyes seemed to want to ask what he was doing all of a sudden. what are you doing You do what you want. okay! I suppressed them! Ha ha ha ha ha ha! It was me who readily admitted it. After all, isn''t being honest the best? [What?!] And honestly, this guy who is surprised is really amazing. Thank you so much for responding. Thanks to that, I have the taste of acting to the fullest. [As expected, did you oppress them... .] Of course not. I captured them, ruled them by force, and put them to work. [What can I say... .] But howe I don''t feel like I''m lying? It''s strange. I''m acting right? yes? Meals are only the grass you eat. [I can''t... .] No, you guys eat it every day. In addition, three meals a day and eight hours of sleep are guaranteed. [That''s terrible... Isn''t it true that I don''t understand it, but I''m going to have a good time. I thought all Shinsoo had high intelligence, but I wondered if that was an illusion. So, it''s easy to be fooled. That''s why I noticed something. Well, put off the inquiry for a littleter. Anyway, you guys are here to free them. Can I judge that? As you can see, they didn''te together for a pic. When I look at the divine beasts surrounding me, a rather unusual aura rises from them. You don''t even hide your animosity. good. It''s not what I was thinking. It''s also something I''ve been waiting for.'' rebellion. Rebellion. Of course, if I rule them... The more their free will develops, the more rebellious they will be. At first, they are suppressed by their instincts and follow them, but when their will bes stronger, their thoughts can suppress their instincts. Think against your instincts. That''s Jisung. Of course, I thought that someday there would be one or two guys who would stick their teeth into me. But I thought it was in a mutiny way... It''s a little bit, but it''s not what I expected. change is change There is no reason not to wee it. That''s why I felt good even if I had to fight. ruler? then. What are you going to do? I''m alone here. And where are you guys... Its also a lot of fun. Even if you can''t do it, there are hundreds of gods. If it were a different world, the difference in troops would be hopeless. I just shrugged lightly. I wont be bored. Yes, fighting is also a great culture. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 740 - Episode 107 Episode 107 Episode 107 It was good that I came out of the city alone. If the situation took ce inside the city, even the meanest guy would get caught up in the battle. Isn''t this a golden opportunity to dispose of me? Well, it''s funny that I say things like this. Sure enough, they pounced on me without the slightest hesitation. okay! Defeat me if you want to free everyone! Now that I''m thinking about it, maybe it''s not surprising that I''m an evil person. yeah... . It was because he provoked the divine beasts who lived quietly for a long time and caused such amotion every day. If that''s evil, then I''m sure that I''m the right person for my current role. There are many ways to convince your opponent. Even if you appeal sincerely, it is the answer. It''s the answer even if you don''t say anything. And how I often use it. Hmm, I heard a lot of things. Beating it as much as possible to make the muzzle soft and then making everyone confess. Quite a few guys will naturally feel lighter after letting them experience the overwhelming difference. After beating all the guys who tried to liberate the divine beasts who obeyed me without hesitation, I asked the noisy idiot for information. [What the hell are they .] Um. They''re simply incited idiots. Nothing to worry about. I shook my hand and lightly said, It''s already over, so be relieved. Yes, it seemed that he was incited. [Incitement?] There is something like that. It looks like someone called them and told them. I was a bit taken aback when I first heard it. Those guys just listen to what someone says and move right away? Anyway, it seems that this ce is not as monotonous as I thought. Surprisingly, there is something I haven''t figured out yet. i''m sure of that I realized that there is one thing I need to check just in case. hey. Really, there is a divine... Are there only people of the same kind as us? There was something dubious about it. strange feeling of difort. When I questioned them, the priests tilted their heads as if they were not sure, and most seemed to really not know. [Another creature? I don''t know.] Before that, I didn''t even know what a creature other than my own kind was... The very concept of another creature must be unfamiliar to them. Don''t these guys know??... There is no point in asking. When you want to find out on your own. [] .] There was a guy who looked a little suspicious. Let''s question that guy. Do you know something? [] I don''t know if the king is talking about it, but a small being was watching us from time to time.] However, it is said that they ignored its existence. It''s not that it has strong enough power to cause harm, and it''s a small thing at best... A bit more solid than a primitive worm. Where are they? However, I, who had beenughing at pretty much anything, hardened myplexion when I heard that. Is that for real now? [Why does the king care about such an insignificant thing?] Well, that''s why they... perhaps. It was the time when I was about to say the reason and the identities of the guys I guessed. A faint noise rang out. It''s binge drinking. this Was it too early for that one toe out? It doesn''t look like it will end easily. I was so sure that I looked back at the ce where the sound rang and lowered my head. [Are you the king? what the hell now... .] For now, remember. It''s a fact I''ve just been convinced of. To the puzzled guys, I said that first. Perhaps it''s not just guys like us living on this. [] Huh?] They just shake their heads saying they don''t understand. Hey? What do you think happens when there are different kinds of creatures? [] I don''t know.] That''s the answer. Loud roar again. Perhaps the target is the ce where the gods'' food and supplies are stored. Terrorism that takes advantage of when attention is focused. Yes, it is an intentional attack. It''s never a coincidence or an ident. Hostile provocation. Its a dispute. Let''s think. Suddenly, the house next door expands. Without notice or understanding, they are called and called randomly, build buildings, hold festivals, and make a fuss. Of course you''d be annoyed Well, even if it wasn''t for such a trivial analogy, even from the point of view of leading a tribe or country, it would not be possible to ignore it. Honestly, it was a blind spot If I had known in advance, I would have been considerate. However, I made a n based on the premise that no other creatures existed and controlled the divine beasts. We don''t even need to ask what those other creatures think of us. Perhaps that''s the one who seduced some of the divine beasts into fighting with each other.'' Someone has an intention. If so, you should check it out yourself and talk. You guys concentrate on maintaining the city. Check the damage and make amends ordingly. [What did the king... .] Isnt it obvious? I have to go meet the guys who rang the doorbell at someone elses house. From a general point of view, it would be best to immediately annihte without needing to talk or anything at the point of attacking without permission. But now the case is somewhat different. Above all, if there are other creatures, the premise is different... I went out of the city by myself, having firmly warned not to act rashly. I imagined being attacked as soon as I came out, but Arent you that careful? I''d rather do it more quickly... . I sighed with regret and explored my surroundings once more. not easy to find It''s not that traces don''t exist, but they don''t let their tails be easily stepped on. then.'' As a result of considering the method for a while, I pretend to clear my throat lightly and clear my throat. If you can''t find it no matter how much you search... . Are you watching anyway? The most dangerous divine beast that you are so wary of is here! I deliberately make it loud so that the voice can be heard well. ruler! Promise me no harm. I want to talk! I can''t guarantee if it will reallye out. Whether or not to react, information can be inferred from the answer alone. Did youe out at once? In this case, the guys responded to my call. For the first time, there was a faint presence other than Shinsu, and they broke through the soil and sand from the ground and came out. human?????? they are human There was too... . conversation? It''s not even funny... And the man who seemed to be the representative among them said with a growl. The monster that has stolen our home for generations. A hateful word too. I haven''t gotten the exact information yet, but I don''t think it will be easy either way. Thinking of that, I raised my hands. What do you mean? Do nothing. You don''t have to decide anything. We just talk. The guys didn''t answer easily. I had to wait a full day and night before they decided toply with my request. That''s natural too. Still waited Because it''s what I''ve been waiting for the most. When we decided to talk in earnest, the person who seemed to be their leader gave his name. Mel. It''s a simple name, but I wanted to remember it. I dont know what whim it is We take it as an opportunity to get to know you guys. It doesnt matter if you take it that way. I want to ask you one thing more than that... Where have you guys been all this time? Do you think you will? There is a hard line drawn in the words of a man named Mel. totally against us... No, eyes that see more than that. And that''s not all. Even the humans watching from above have the same eyes without exception. It''s deeper than I thought.'' I had a very unpleasant feeling. It must be the eye that sees the enemy. An opponent who must repay his hatred. there''s no way i wouldn''t know Just guess. Where you live must be underground, right? I have tried to find other creatures on the ground many times. But I couldn''t find it. No one else and I couldn''t find it. That must have been thoroughly covered up. Maybe these guys have a way to get my attention away. By using something with special powers or magic or whatever. How is that? That''s it. Do nothing. No, it would be more urate to say this. You don''t even have to. It sounds like a threatening tone, but the meaning will be conveyed clearly. I have no reason to think of you as enemies. What does that mean for us? You are arrogant. haha. But that''s the reality. I''m really sorry if you felt offended. done. There would be no point in arguing with you guys about things like that. Did you show a lot of hate? Looks like we were the ones who bought this.'' I wanted to ask them about the approximate situation. Check one thing. Why did you incite your own people to fight? And why did you target our city? I don''t know what you mean. Dont pretend. I''ve already heard the testimony. He talked wildly about me. Deliberately spreading gossip to provoke a dispute. Since divine beasts are not conscious of humans, it would be possible if they had the courage to approach and whisper. Anything is fine, so tell me why. I can''t say anything if I don''t know. To drive you guys out. Hmm. answer as expected. As I am silent, Mel''s gaze burns with more hatred. You know? You white monsters have been taking away families over the ages, beginning with our ancestors. No, we didnt do that Chit. Did that happen? I was about to reply that I never ordered killing, but I clicked my tongue and remembered the meaning. Certainly, for you, the current environment on earth is detrimental Did you know? It is not intentional. Its just a constitutional effect of Shinsoo. purification. Originally, it would have been somewhat purified and clear, but the environment on the ground changed dramatically as the number of divine beasts increased and upied the ground. Now they are on the ground, but they are only protecting themselves with some means. Maybe it won''tst long either. In fact, if you look closely, your stamina is rapidly declining. We call it the White Death. It''s ironic that the result of the divine energy was death. Shinsoo is said to be a sacred creature, but in such an excessive environment, it is no different from a disaster. Even more so, most Shinsoo are unaware of that fact. This must have been more damaged than I thought.'' The reason I ept it and feel bitter is because my mind is different from theirs. From their point of view, it would be infuriating. Before countless ages, our ancestors were deprived of the earth by you. In order to live, they dug into the underground where their energy was not crazy. I must have peeked at times to find a way to survive. Humans regard Shinsoo as an enemy. not ironic In a fairly decent world, even beings worthy of respect will be resentful when they be poisonous instead of overdoing it. Is that why you attack? To live. ???? Hmm. I didn''t even criticize his attitude. It''s a position to receive hostility, but it would be unfair to be angry here. It is they who are actually threatened. They are not rotten enough to criticize those struggling for survival. It''s all because this world is crazy. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 741 - Gaiden Episode 108 Gaiden Episode 108 But you do say that in front of the enemy... The courage to openly reveal hostility to me, who is inmand of the enemy, is worthy of praise. He is a human who originally came up with the idea to separate the divine beasts. Is it natural In any world, in any environment, there will always be such a person... Personally, I like it, but I can''t take it lightly. I picked and chose what to say next. If I have to turn around and try to coax it, I''ll just buy a vignce.'' If so, what you have to say is fixed. Tell me right away. The light of the boundary shines in the guy''s eyes. The other humans are frozen and shivering. It''s bittersweet. My heart is not much different from yours. But even if you appeal, you won''t be able to prove it. All I can do is make a practical statement. Then I will help you. I will let youe out of the underground and live on the surface. This was the idea from the beginning. Until now, my policy was based on the fact that it was an environment where only Shinsoo existed. What if there are other races? the pants you want. What I think is symbiosis. but. Isn''t this eptable?'' I had to sigh when I saw their eyes. It is the gaze ofplete refusal. Just looking at it, I started to have a rough feeling that I couldn''t hear a good sound. Dont you like it? When I ask, they just give a silent response. It is neitherughing nor angry. It''s still. There is nothing to consider. Mel answered very inly. From the beginning, we had no choice. However, that choice would not be very pleasant. We drive out you bastards who are no different from monsters. There is no other way. No one is shaken, as if other humans agree. death-defying struggle. So they''re all going to die? It doesn''t matter. It''s as if he''s already dead. Hmm... I stared into his eyes. Seriously. I''ve been hiding in the ground, avoiding your eyes for a long time. Would you call it alive? So you have to see the end? Even now, children die because of your presence. Those who have lost them do not understand. It means you have to see the conclusion. Above all, we can bring you down. Now I''m starting to realize how! Doesn''t sound pretentious. It is not considered to be speaking in anger. I don''t know how to make it possible, but it''s probably the way they threw away theirfort. I cant. Persuasion sucked. I said I wanted a decision If so, would you ept it? joy. You speak well. no Are you in a position to speak so arrogantly? I dont mean to be arrogant and sleepy. You''re asking honestly. I want to ask if it will be okay after a decision is made. I just lie down and can''t get in. If that''s the case, you have no choice but to physically defeat it once and ept surrender. It''s a barbaric way, but sometimes it''s aw that is sure. red. After a struggle, whatever they choose will be their freedom. He said that he would not stop him from even surrendering. That''s it. If you want to see the final decision I can''t help it. If so, feel free to give it a try. I proudly said that I could attack at any time. I''ll ept the fight whenever you like. You are arrogant. I dont mean that. I just understand your motives. and I face them and show them a wicked smile for the first time. Because its better to light a fire and put it out at once, since the embers will growter. If it''s a fight that''s going to happen anyway, it''s easier to explode it all at once the first time. Surprisingly I''m really surprised. The head of those monsters is a tyrant beyond imagination. Are you really like them? Think whatever you want. I left the scene without giving a clear answer to that question. After watching the existence that ims to be the head of the divine beast fly away with the momentum to pierce the sky. The humans carefully let out a trembling breath. I thought you were going to die. What the hell is that monster?! It came out of nowhere... They did note out only with courage. At first I thought they wereing to attack. If the monster had rampaged, it might have had an effect underground. Then, Mel, the leader leading them, said he would step forward himself. I told them it was dangerous, but they didn''t listen. And now he just sits still and stares at the sky. Mr. Mel? I dont like it. After staring at the sky for a long time, what he muttered was that small word. yes? It''s disgusting that you''re pretending to talk about monsters now... In that little word, there is so much resentment that I can''t bear to relieve it all. He, like other humans, is also a person who has lost someone precious to him because Shinsoo exists. If you wanted to tell the story At least it had to be done before the child died. monster. I have no desire to forget grudges andpromise. Of course, not everyone sees it that way. There are also those who carefully ask for opinions. But are you really going to keep fighting? What. Are you going to surrender? That is Don''t forget Why did your wife die... It''s not just you guys. Why are ourpatriots and families suffering this pain! Mel pointed to the city where the monsters resided in order to shake off the hesitations of the hesitant humans. Because of those damn monsters! Do not believe in coexistence! It must be to drag us out and stomp us to death in one fell swoop. like a worm He trampled the hordes of little bugs crawling under his feet. as if it were them. Dont believe the hateful sounds! He shouted as if he would not ept a weak conclusion at all. Don''t forget! what kind of beings these guys are. How are we supposed to live just because they exist! And with hateful eyes wide open. There is only one road. Either they destroy me or we disappear. That is all. Thinking over the bittersweet issue of hatred , as soon as I returned to the base, I instructed the divine beasts who were waiting for me. Anyway, thats how it happened, so get ready. You don''t know when you''ll hit me. Naturally, the guys were quite agitated this time. [A fight.......] [Are you serious?] They don''t really like fighting. Even when I was in the middle of overthrowing them, they were beaten unterally without attacking first... . Even more so, hearing about human beings from me makes me even less reluctant. Who would believe it ifmon sense tells you to fight a being that is as tall as your feet? Even if it''s a child, if you show hostility, you have to take a corresponding stance. [Passing by!] [Above all, even if they attack, they can''t be a threat to us!] well how about That''s what you''re saying because you don''t know much about human beings. Those guys don''t know the true value of other creatures. In particr, they do not know the fear of humans. Resentment is especially frightening. Remember. Beasts and monsters have always been hunted by humans. And we are the monsters this time. So, if you remaincent as you thought so far, you will definitely be hunted. Cause I''ve been living like that So this time, I have to say the opposite. So, prepare for it and we will subdue them. Perhaps the time hase. I was convinced of that and urged the divine beasts to prepare for a response. And as I was sure, the humans took action to drive out the divine beasts. Instead of a deration of war, it was the first attack. Aaaaaaaang! Explosion and subsequent copse. As expected, the main warfare is terrorism... Since it is small, it will be easy to hide, and there is a trick that has survived so far. You''re going to use it to attack. The goal is to touch our side''s supplies and ruin them.'' A creature that must be eaten even by gods. So, target and destroy the ce where food is stored or other facilities. A method that is possible because civilization has been built. There was also a subtle effort in the sting method... If this is the intention, then the man is quite resourceful. It''s such a waste.'' It would be easier to work together if we didn''t fight. I regret that fact, but I can''t me him for being ignorant. Emotional problems cannot be ignored. Sometimes, there are things that need to be concluded with certainty. [Humans are attacking!] The divine beasts were quite surprised and waited for my instructions. I have already told them that this situation will happen and I have told them how to deal with it. There is no fuss or anything to do. The worst case is that these guys disperse. As I said before, stay calm. Remember. If they disperse or fall from the herd, they will be hunted right away. Having said that, I shut my mouth once more. actually dubious Yes, buildings can be destroyed. Terror is possible. But what about more than that? Need a final blow? Means to kill Shinsoo... Not at all. I also thought that a few were theoretically possible. But what did they prepare for? I can''t be sure of the conversation at that time. Write something... And if you''re going to attack... It must be now! I jumped at once to the ce where the divine beasts were gathered and hit the floor with both hands with all my might. Fain! The air reverberates, blue light shimmers, and a blue barrier is built in the air. A wall of energy that uses pure mana, not the energy of divine beasts. And right after that, countless small things twinkled in the sky and poured down. arrow. As expected, this! I clicked my tongue as I watched the arrows ricochet and scatter in the air. The tip of the arrow is made of a strange mineral. And when the ck light shone from the mineral, the gods instinctively shuddered. to feel threatened Those arrowheads that fell on the floor were chii-i-i-i-i-i-i! It makes an ominous sound and burrows into the floor. [Is it an aura that harms us?] [How ominous... The gods shuddered. Just in case, it was good to use the technique using pure mana, not the energy of the divine beast. Like other divine beasts, I believed in my own characteristics and used my strength, but I must have been pierced at once and hit by that arrow. Yes, this is a countermeasure.'' Looking back, I was suspicious. Why didn''t he know the signs of the humans that exist underground? Above all, the spirits of divine beasts erode on the ground, but why is it not there in the basement? There is a substance underground that blocks it. Perhaps by chance... No, it must have been inevitable.'' Since there are too many divine beasts, if their energy erodes the inner core of the star, you don''t know what will happen to the star itself. That''s why, naturally, a substance that can block it must have been created. It is also natural. That means... The next number was expected. Everyone get ready! The bastards areing! [Is it the same arrow as before?] No. I have to use an arrow so I can kick it out quickly. Although harmful, it does not amount to a lethal weapon. but . It will be enough to steal your attention. Confidence based on experience. At the same time, signs appeared from all sides. All signs of small humans. I am really surprised Has the resentment prated to that extent... I have no choice but to get a little tired of this time. The humans who had infiltrated the city jumped in andunched a direct attack. Cut down the monster! Kill that monster with our own hands! Apanied by a shout, a small presence leaps toward the huge Shinsoo without the slightest hesitation. Those humans directly attacked the divine beasts. Wearing a cloak that blocks their energy, ck light shimmers in the weapons they wield, including swords and spears. That''s a recement weapon. Respond as instructed! Of course, it was assumed that he would attack directly, and he was trained to some extent. Especially how to fight beings smaller than you. However, the new beasts are only busy defending or avoiding them. Even so, short-term education cannot reach a sufficient level. First of all, I haven''t reached a technically sufficient level like myself. It was barely enough to defend against weapons wielded by humans. Even that gradually gnaws away. If you go that way, you won''t be able to avoid sacrifice on this side. I cant do it. Fight back. After that, I can''t ignore it any longer. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 742 - Gaiden episode 109 Gaiden episode 109 My order to change the policy falls. And at the same time, I dodged the sword wielded by the closest human. What?! Grabbing the shocked man by the wrist, he immediately raised his knee and struck him. Fuck! Cuck! It seems to be wearing some kind of armor, but it breaks easily and he vomits dark red blood. Okay. Didn''t die. I immediately opened up a space for the limp human and tossed it into it. If you throw it on the floor, it will really die. ruler. Fight back like this. I give up on methods that leave no scars. As soon as the words fall, the actions of the gods change. The guys, who were only defensive, radiate stronger energy and start counterattacking the humans. But dont kill me. There is a program that I put out before this fight. don''t kill anyone It doesnt matter if you dont kill it. ruler! Gods! Again and again I knocked down the humans and threw them bloody and shouted. The human capture begins! Literally. Beat the human thoroughly, take away their consciousness, and capture them. Knock down the humans and collect them at random! Don''t look! I''m just thinking about it, but isn''t this really what a viin would say? Well, it''s good when the resultse out. Kill the humans without mercy! But don''t kill me! Of course, it depends on the case, but it''s always the worst case. At least in the current situation, as far as I can judge, I can respond with sufficient non-killing orders. Immediately, the momentum of the divine beasts suddenly changes and begins to counterattack or counterattack against the retreating humans. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh? Back off! If you fight them head-on... Kut! Where are you going to bounce? If youe to someone else''s house to y, you have to eat until dinner, right? oh oh oh I jumped directly into the line of the guys who were trying to retreat and cut them off. It seems that I have prepared for myself with my well-established skills and traps, but I break it myself. When I hit the attack, the shock and fragments scattered like a massive bomb exploded. People who are mixed up in between. Ouch Dangerous. If you fall unconscious, safety cannot be guaranteed. I hurriedly ran through the air to retrieve them and toss them into the holding space. Okay. It was because I had my subordinates waiting there to treat even the slightest serious injury. I also taught you how to Anyone who dares will be captured. Their number is not infinite. It is unknown how many there are, but if they capture each and every fight, there will be a limit someday. In particr, a human who can make moves worthy of fighting a Shinsoo must be valuable. ruler. How long are you going to hold out? probably won''tst long I''d be nervous if I were in the opposite position. I also conquered the gods. human conquest? I''ve already done that a few times in other worlds and I''m tired of it. Unfortunately, my specialty is human beings, not that white hunk. After all, he is a self-proimed anthropology major. Pro. That''s how I had all the attacking humans captured. You say you''reing? Then all you have to do is capture all the soldiers who can fight, the source of it, and make them unable to fight! Are the soldiers annihted... . When Mel, the leader of the human side, did not receive any news from hispatriots, he soon became convinced of it and gritted his teeth. There was no doubt that the sacrifice was taken into ount. it failed After all, a monster is a monster. While talking about friendship, in the end, a fight breaks out. I don''t think anyone wille back What would you like? Does not matter! There are still weapons and methods left! Don''t think that our revenge will end like this! As if trying to boil away the anxiety of hispatriots, he said that there was no change in the policy, harshly speaking. We must make them extinct. He gnashed his teeth incessantly, as if he would not hesitate more than anything. Like a human being, but more like a beast without this sex. After that, he epts the attacks of humans several times, defeats them, and captures them. Since no one has returned, they probably think you guys are dead. each time an attack is repeated. You can be sure that you can feel anger and desperate emotions in the movements of humans. Wouldn''t it be better to let at least one person go? I was a bit worried, but it wouldn''t make much of a difference. ruler? Are you feeling better then? When I asked, the humans confined in the detention center red at me vigntly. Although it is a prison, it feels more like a waiting room than a prison. Beds are provided ording to the number of people, and meals are provided on time. Dont look too scary. Isn''t that the life you saved? What were you thinking on purpose? desperate eyes. In some cases, it is the eyes that say that they will choose the ending themselves. I don''t want to criticize such a resolution, but personally, it''s a bit bad. life is not precious I dont even do hostage y. You know I haven''t said anything about you over there, right? Those who were caughtter must have exchanged information with each other, so they should know the general situation. So they will be puzzled by themselves. What do you mean? We tried to get rid of you guys. But why... I''ve already heard about the reason, and honestly, I''ll even admit that it can''t be helped that we''ve reached this point. Even if you say it''s an ident, you won''t understand. I said, but I admit your anger. That''s why I''m holding it like this now. Even though he is in a position to live a grudge, he does not kill. If it was the other way around, I would have destroyed all the Shinsoo. What do you want to say? Are you saying you want to convince us? That''s right! That''s correct. They p their hands, but of course there is no way they will respond. sullen. Of course, if you take a prisoner, you have to appease them, right? ah? don''t worry. There is no such thing as torture this time. It''s not like there''s anyone here to notice, but I abide by humanitarian standards. But from their point of view, it seems to sound more anxious. I understand that too. Reconciliation Do you think we will blow? No, dont appease them. Appease the other side. Hmm? I have something to show you. If I ask everyone to follow me, they will be anxious. Now, who wille out? When I said this seriously, a man came out of the crowd who had been talking for a while. This is the same person who was talking to me earlier. I go Eyes that had already prepared for death. No, because I''m not doing anything. I''m really sorry Disbelief and fear are really at their peak. Certainly, it might be impossible to find an agreement like he said. So more is needed. you. name is? Phil It is called. Phil. Well, anyway, this friend will borrow it. No, even if I dont worry, theyll send it back properly, right? I think I''m going to put on weight and send it back. Plump plump! Taking that friend, Phil, who gave me a lot of disbelief, I headed to a certain ce. ruler? tell me to feel better Like I said, I don''t say anything particrly ominous. Rather, it will be a more desperate story for you guys. No matter what you say, you will not be deceived. Stubborn. I smiled bitterly and took him to the ground. ground. hmm? As soon as he got up, he opened his eyes wide and shut his mouth. Before, I was just fighting and didnt understand our city properly. This is your guys He gritted his teeth as if he was resentful of something. Perhaps their living conditions are quite poor. On the other hand, how about here? The residence has been built with sess, and the facilities and environment for producing various materials are operating properly. Why do you guys Only you guys are here... Ill tell you first, I ordered this, and these guys arent the only ones who have enjoyed this kind of environment since the old days. And one more thing. is this the ground? Did you notice anything? What nonsense hmm? Phil, who had been responding bluntly, shuts his mouth and ponders something deeply. Only then will you feel ufortable. A fact that perhaps not only him but also the humans in captivity did not realize. how am i alive How can I breathe normally? The reason why humans made a resolution with tears of blood to drive out the divine beasts. It is because of the purifying nature of the divine water. Due to the energy of excessive purification, it became an environment in which living things could not live. Those who came to the outside have minerals that are contrary to the energy of the divine beast. Of course I confiscated it all. Still, they are alive now. On the contrary, my nutritional status has improved and I am eating well. I guess fear didnt make it that far. What happened? The cause must have been me. is also the correct answer. I improved it a little after that. dog?????? amount? Gods and humans cannot coexist. Unlike other worlds, it seems that it has already been decided that way. So what? Iughed on the contrary. The way to neutralize the aura of purification is surprisingly simple. I devised that method and applied it to all the guys I lead. He exined the situation to the puzzled crowd. They are indifferent to other creatures, but they don''t think it''s okay. These guys are born pacifists. Rather, there were objects that wept in pity. You must be really young. Phil, who was frowning as if he was unwilling to blindly buy sympathy, soon looked around again with aplicated look. Is it that simple? It''s not that simple. To say it''s easy is an insult. This is only possible because I have experience and a special being like me intervenes. Your decision is not wrong. That''s why I had to say it first. They risked their survival and fought against the Shinsoo group as enemies. Can the choice to live be wrong? Your choice is right. But it is also the right way. Well, that''s why I decided to ept your fight, but decided to capture and imprison as much as possible. First of all, I had to take a peek at the period of persuasion while receiving their anger. And now. My purpose is to bring this back to normal. I''ll give you a civilization that you can live with, whether you''re a human or someone else. And I livefortably here! Anyway, my personal greed. Hearing this, Phil was speechless. Right now, even if a weapon is nearby, he can''t pick it up and swing it at me. You would have realized by seeing this. one more way. If this is ruined by divine beasts, we will fix it again with our own hands. Was appeasement what you were talking about? Fortunately, I came to the answer. What if survival is guaranteed without fighting? Even more so if you can get a better environment. Of course you will have a headache. If the resolution once made copses, it will be dizzy. I want to show this to other humans and tell them the story. So I want you to talk first to calm the atmosphere. How could such a thing be possible does not exist. Phil didn''t have an easy answer. Or would you turn away from what you just saw and go back and advocate fighting to the death? If so, I will send him back outside. If the resentment had reached that point, there was no way to use your hands anymore. I don''t remember living a life so leisurely that I always advocated for peace while being beaten. Up until this point, their circumstances were taken into ount. Because I''m always faithful to my current position. that''s my policy Well, I''m not going to go that far.'' At least if you look at his expression, you can easily read it. Fortunately, not everyone is like him... Hate also has depth. I can''t figure out why, but at least he''s the only one without a line ofpromise. First of all, we have to convince the people we''ve captured, including this guy... get info... . next.'' One thing to do now. I have to make a decision.'' The fight to redefine the true environment of this... . How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 743 - Gaiden Episode 110 Gaiden Episode 110 You want to return the hostages? Mel asked in a tone full of doubt as if he couldn''t believe it. Phil, thought dead, is back. At first, I thought I might have witnessed a ghost, but since the person himself came back and appealed, I couldn''t ignore it. What makes it even more unbelievable is what he said. Mypatriots are captured, none of them dead. Even if you return it without any conditions? Unbelievable, I understand! Because I must say so! and he said one more thing. What the king of divine beasts said. that the environment can be rearranged. We can get out on the ground! Be quite. Upon hearing that, Mel threatened Phil to stop shouting. Hearing that angry tone made Phil feel embarrassed. Why are you doing this? Not like you. Oh, no. Keep talking. Phil told the truth. The hostage will be released whether we ept it or not. ???? Whoa. Mel rested his chin on his chin and thought about something. Is it a rearrangement of the environment You''re talking nonsense. That monster... But for some reason he seemed very upset to Phil. Do they even know about that? Whatever it is. The boss made the same suggestion to other humans besides Phil. Of course, I couldn''t help but stir a little. Now we can live together It''s not even funny... hey. Are you okay? His condition seemed strange enough to worry Phil. Are people you thought dead confused that they''re still alive? Do you think you would be happy normally? hey? Oh thats right hmm So, are those prisoners still with the monsters? Dont worry about anything. At least I won''t be treated harshly. I might have just gained weight. That''s why he had to look away as if he didn''t like it all the more. Yes, First of all, lets tell everyone about this. What I''m worried about is the same for otherpatriots. Let Phil tell them to spread this information to everyone, including their kin. Mel pondered for a moment before reaching out his hand. it will dry why? don''t tell I won''t keep your return a secret either. what? This time, even Phil couldn''t understand. Why would you hide that fact? Will everyone be happy? More than that. So, when did you say you would return the hostages? They say its after the sun has gone down three times Right. It also said that the headman himself would step forward and return the prisoners. Do I need to prepare otherwise? Isnt it really necessary? Well, to guide them all... No, that''s not it. As for the prisoners, that''s fine. I felt something ominous. Phil felt like he didn''t even know why he felt that way. Why does that man who is leading them now look more inhuman than the head of the divine beast? If hees out alone, what a chance?? Yes, then I do a surprise attack... Mel Are you insane? Hearing his murmur, Phil''splexion turned white. I understand. It''s like doing a surprise attack. The fact that the leader went out alone must have been seen as an opportunity to defeat him. for a moment! why?! You just sent itst time. Things have changed. Above all, I was not prepared at all. Had it been possible enough, I would have cut off the monster''s throat even then. much less There is no guarantee that the opportunity wille at another time. sessive failures. Gradually, the voices fearing them were growing louder. Then Phil came back. However, Mel focused on the other side, as if his return was somehow good. only chance... A chance to unleash the hatred... . only thinking about it Wait a minute! If you''re going to attack there, the prisoners! What do they say! Even if you take over and immediately change and attack, it won''t be easy. Above all else, the opponent will notice. Does not matter. I will ambush him in advance and attack him as soon as he appears. you. Are you insane? That meant that he would not care at all whether the prisoners were caught or not. Does not matter. It is an iparable opportunity. Without that monster, the rest of the gods are just big monsters! Enough to annihte! you Phil was convinced. He was not thinking of his countrymen at all. Not just today. From before... . All that matters to me is getting rid of them. And I was convinced of that guess. Since when? It was from the beginning. Mel said as if he had nothing to hide. Ever since my daughter died because of them. It was from then. It was something Phil knew. Why is Mel obsessed with subjugating the divine beast? he too is lost But now I couldn''t count it. Above all, Mel said that he would throw away even the prisoners without hesitation. Are you insane?! They are still alive! I''m not saying I''m going to kill everyone. Only some will get involved. Isnt that what it is! Phil eximed in a fit of heat. Of course I can''t tolerate it. So crazy red. Have we ever been crazy? Despite Phil''s usations, he calmly snorted and ignored them. It was a crazy world from the start. Are you going toe and fix it now? It can''t be! Dont talk nonsense! At this point, Phil no longer regarded Mel as the leader leading them. Interest is the enemy. I will let otherpatriots know about this. Yes, it wille out that way. He, too, showed no sign of regret at Phil''s attitude. So you''ll have to stay still. what kuh Phil swallowed a moan of pain as he copsed. When he approached, the man with the club swung at him was still looking down at the fallen Phil. Even mad ideas are not without sympathy. What can I do? Keep it locked up. It won''t happen in a few days. ording to the order, the man dragged Phil along and disappeared somewhere. then Make sure to put an end to it this time. monster Mel did not hide his hideous eyes. He showed his hostility as he recalled the head of those monsters who would reunite after a while. The leader of the gods revealed his will to keep the promise to return the prisoner. Shortly thereafter, a prisoner returned with a message, and as soon as Mel heard that information, he made a n. He''sing... And mocked at the same time. Come now, coexistence? don''t be funny... whether they are ill-intentioned or not. That alone is uneptable. Many have died. Compatriots and family... Even those who didn''t know their faces disappeared because of the existence of the gods. There''s no way I can forgive you.'' It''s not that I didn''t understand. Perhaps, as the monster said, divine beasts and other creatures can coexist. In fact, it would be possible if the captives were safe. but i can''t ept If hepromises on that, the grudge he harbors will be in vain. It doesn''t matter if you die If those monsters suffer, that''s it. No, it doesn''t matter whether it''s human or monster, so maybe it''s better to destroy them all. It''s no exaggeration to say that Phil said he was crazy. already irreversible He gathered his sympathizers, devised a n for the raid, and set everything in motion. This time, I will cut your throat. I waited with bated breath for that day toe. And when the day came to return the prisoners, the leader of the monster appeared, leading arge number of humans. Did you reallye If you think about it, it''smon to think that it''s a verbal promise and won''t keep it, but for some reason, I believed the monster''s words and actions strangely. If it''s that child, it''s really enough to do it. If you weren''t a monster, I might have had feelings for you. Mel sneered and ordered the attack. Crush them all. As soon as the signal is sent, numerous stones are ejected and fly away. catapult. They devise a weapon structure that shoots heavy stones and use it to blow arge amount of rocks with their own weak power to inflict damage. Even more, the stone used is an ore of a mineral that weakens the power of a divine beast mined underground. He''s small, so if you bury him with a lot of gemstones, he might be weak. And besiege it, and it muste to an end. I will definitely kill you If I don''t kill him, I''m determined to destroy myself this time. well that doesn''t matter Be sure to get rid of him! Calling again and again, they continued to attack. As if andslide had urred, a continuous echo was heard, and finally all the rocks were blown away. Dont be rmed. Obviously the guy climbs up. so Completely enveloping and suffocating for sure. Before I could even say that, one of my subordinates asked a question. But isnt there something strange? What? Hes the second one The other captives... The reason why he can''t continue his speech is because he seems to be aware of his guilt if he dares to mention everything in words. In the first ce, their surprise attack was nned on the premise that they would crush the prisoners together. What did that mean hmm?! It was only then that Mel recognized the identity of the sense of incongruity they felt. What about the prisoners? I''m not concerned about their well-being. Were there any of their bodies? It was something I was reluctant to do, so I didn''t recognize it properly because I ignored it. There are no bodies of prisoners. Since he was caught up in it, of course there would have been a sacrifice, but for some reason, there was no trace of that sacrifice. There is no way. Kuh! Now that Mel understood the meaning, he raised his head without even having time to swear . I thought you would make that choice I''m really sorry. A voice from somewhere. It must be the monster''s. And as if the fog lifted, the surroundingndscape slowly changed and there were additional people who were revealed. At first I thought it was the monsters, but they weren''t. You guys The reason why theplexion of him and those who participated in this work turned white. It was because the ambush soldiers who surrounded them were theirpatriots. humans. Not only those who were simply captured, but also those who should be underground without knowing anything. They all turned around and surrounded them as if they were enemies. And behind them, the head of the monster was looking at him pitifully. These are the words you brought upon yourself. It''s your defeat at the point of making that choice. He shook his head as if he wanted to say that. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 744 - Episode 111, Episode 111, As expected, this happens.'' I thought you wouldn''t believe it from the start. There is no guarantee that the other person will match friendship even if I am sincere. It must have been like you said. monster. No, the king of divine beasts. Phil murmured bitterly behind me, sighing heavily. Actually, I told him before sending Phil back. I''ll return the prisoners, but maybe your captain won''t allow it. Of course, Phil got angry and said he couldn''t do that, but I just told him to keep it as one of the possibilities. Because I''ve watched the examples of how the thoughts of a man crazy for revenge flow. There are so many examples of that. So, if he reveals his true color, I have told you about it. And sure enough, my predictions came true. What about the prisoners? Despite being surrounded, Mel asked calmly. It''s not that I wasn''t upset. Maybe you gave up Dont worry, we returned safely. One day before you do your job. After all, the promise was kept. The prisoner was returned and the truth of the author''s decision was revealed. Therefore, except for those who sympathized with the author, the rest followed Phil and attached to me. Heughed as if he was genuinely dumbfounded, as if he had noticed that fact without being told. Its not even funny. Did you fall for it with just one word saying that you would return the ground while being so important? I just cleared up a misunderstanding. red. How far do you think that will go! Those monsters will reveal their true colors sooner orter! As if that is the only truth, it expresses disbelief without the slightest doubt. You will regret it! Maybe But maybe not. That''s not something anyone can say for sure. What''s more, he only thinks that the future is good. So, in the end, he himself was shunned by hispatriots. Now, no one admits it except for a few who sympathize with him. This is also a self-inflicted thing. And those who were sympathetic now give up and surrender one by one ording to the invitation. It''s knowing that it''s over. Except for one person. Mel. Won''t you surrender? That makes no sense. He alone raises his weapon and gazes in my direction. what do you want to say it''s not me who doesn''t know that is Is it a conclusion? I''m not swearing at him for being stupid, I just mumbled with a sense of pity. I took a few steps forward. Monster, what are you doing? Im trying to make it fit your wishes. A concession that takes one step forward. Ill give you a ce to attack me one-on-one. I didn''t have to fit in. But that''s all I can do. I didn''t have the heart to affirm his grudge, but I thought I should at least pay for it. What is your identity? Are you really the same as those monsters? hmm? well? What are you doing? You''re done anyway. You give it a chance, but it can''t happen. If you surrender, I can forgive you for what you have done Well, you won''t be recognized by yourpatriots like before. Then it makes no sense. He took up his weapon without hesitation. There is no point in living in a world where there is no hatred, a world where you are not exterminated. It''s not that I didn''t understand that there was no chance, but I chose it. I''d rather die. I''d rather just die unleashing this rage on you. Then I wont rmend it any more. There is no reason to force it anymore, and there is no need for me to pretend to be a pacifist. At least it suits the finish. I opened my arms and waited for him toe first. Whether or not the first move is conceded has no meaning. He screamed and ran towards me. Because I annihted him by repelling the attack so easily. That is the anecdote of the founding of the nation. The moment their world began. [After that, the king and humans... And likewise, they say they found other people who were hiding from the ground and started talking to them.] Is that so? Are you okay? [Now he is credited with saving our.] That is the achievement of the divine beast that is the king. There, the story was interrupted once. I was just listening. I''m embarrassed.'' It is certainly. The story matches what I remember. But he has no sublime meaning. After that? [The king said that he brought out creatures hidden underground, including humans, and made them coexist.] Expand the city to include new races, turning the entire into a ce where they can live. In a way, it may be world domination, but it was possible because the concept of a nation did not exist. Organizing a ce where the concept of governance has not been established is surprisingly time consuming, but somehow it will be done. [There were minor changes, but not much.] At first, even the humans were suspicious, but they finally epted the symbiosis with the Shinsoo. The core may not have disappeared, but somehow they found a line topromise. It is said that the divine beasts protected those humans as if they felt remorse for it above all else. [So our world has changed.] Up to that point, I know to some extent. The problem is after I disappear. I want to ask you something. [What is it?] I''m sure your king is gone. Doesnt that mean that our lifespan is over? It would have been. In the first ce, I naturally chose the path of retirement when I got tired of doing only what I had to do without any regrets. And I understood that that guy followed him. But there is something I don''t understand. The reason why these guys bother looking for the rulers of the past. Since the generation has already changed, is there any reason to find him? [] .] The guy kept his mouth shut. For what reason? Did a disaster happen? Or did an enemy appear that they couldn''t handle even at their level? I guessed a few possibilities, and in some cases I thought I couldn''t ignore them. First of all, how do you find the dead? [He must be someone with simr karma as you.] As expected, he is aware. I don''t know how you got the basis. Perhaps the divine beasts, including that guy, studied their boss. [He must exist somewhere among the many worlds. I want to find him and ask him something.] I want to ask resentment? Do you think they abandoned you? But it was also unexpected if it was really unexpected. How dissatisfied are you that you are looking for me while searching other worlds? Did I upset you with something? But I can''t even say no. If so, what I should be resentful of is my personality. After hesitating for a moment, the boy finally gave the reason. [] What is a king?] What''? [What should a king do? What should I do and what should I pursue''?] A series of things. For a moment, I was dumbfounded. It''s not what I expected, so it takes a few seconds to ept it. You are their leader. Are you the king now? [It is because I am the strongest individual. That''s why they just follow me.] As expected, is strength the criterion for the rank of the beast''s leader? [That was after the king left After that, standing above them, I couldn''t understand his thoughts.] I can''t understand... [What he did And what he was going to do in the future.] It''s a troublesome story. Surely it will. [We haven''t been able to do anything since the king of the past left.] To say we couldn''t... No development or improvement at all? It''s amon sense unbelievable story. However, it is undeniable howzy the nature of Shinsoo is. [After the king disappeared, we are justcent, losing our direction.] Let me ask you one more thing. How long has the king been dead? When a reincarnated person attains the next life, the flow of time does not flow in a forward direction. It can be the future and it can be the past. It is assumed that this is because the concept of soul does not belong to the physicalw of time. [With human calction It must have been about 10,000 years.] ?????? Damn it. I reflexively covered my forehead and sighed. In short, it means that as soon as I left home without any regrets, they became stagnant for 10,000 years, lost all development and motivation, and lived as unemployed as a group. It is something that is not possible in the civilization of ordinary humans. However, things can happen because of these guys. So are you looking for that king? [I want to ask what to do... And if possible, I want him toe back.] That''s difficult. I don''t think so. because I''m already tired But even without that, these guys'' problems are embarrassing. Certainly it was for my pleasure that I whipped them... But if it gets worse just because I''m not there, is it my fault? I was different then than I am now. He must have been more ideologically immature and selfish than I am now. I didn''t think about the aftermath.'' this will be the result So did you pay attention to this ce? [It seems that people like you gather here.] In the past, thanks to Herial''s trick, it became a singrity where many reincarnated people gathered. [I thought maybe he might be there.] Sorry, but I cant guess. [It''s okay... If not, I hope you can help me gain that certainty.] Judging by the way he speaks, he probably doesn''t expect much. Just the feeling of rummaging through one of the many worlds. It doesnt matter if it provides information. At first, I epted it as if I was hesitant. It is unnatural and much less desirable to reject it blindly. At least I''m not frivolous enough to leave those guys who don''t know what to do with them out of sight. They are white bombs. It''s a purification bomb that dies when it explodes. And one more thing. Apart from helping, is there something I dont want to do? After hearing the circumstances of these guys, I had a different thought. [A suggestion?] Didnt you say you were looking for the king because he didnt know what to do? [hmm .] He tilts his head as if to ask what that is. Then, its good to look for someone you may or may not find, but why dont you study a little social studies? I suggested that to him. There are all sorts of geeks here. There are many who stand in the position of the king. [indeed Do you mean to learn the precedent by watching them?] That''s how it is. Few worlds are as helpful as this one. In short, the reason for their stagnation is that Ipleted the world moderately clumsily and bounced off. If my eating and running is the cause... . I should at least fix it. I have no desire to surrender. I don''t want to do that, and there''s no benefit. Above all, my heart is not good enough for that. but. Maybe I can teach you... I don''t know if they''ll realize that, but maybe I should give them at least some teaching. That would be the bare minimum for not fulfilling one''s duty... . If they are suffering because they are thrown away at will. I decided I should at least give you some advice. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 745 - Gaiden Episode 112 Gaiden Episode 16 Chapter 16. The field of experiential life? I made a foolish promise with the head of the Shinsoo. what do not reflect If I neglect it and find out my true identity, that''s a bigger problem!'' I''d rather induce it thoroughly and make it impossible to find me. Don''t be funny. Let''s see who will return... I do not look back at the past That is the way of the reincarnated. never hear After letting them know the answer in moderation and letting them go back, they should close the door tightly. After making that decision, I boldly offered to teach him. The boy epted it too. But you said you woulde yourself''?'' I thought I''d order my men to move. Didn''t he just say that he would go out on his own soon? I once imagined the super-giant divine beasting over. That''s terrible. what a monster I''m sure you don''t know that if a guy that biges over, it''s going to cause an uproar.'' If so, it wouldn''t be a direct way. You''ll know when the timees. After waiting patiently, the promised time finally came and he appeared. aha That''s how it is. From the guy who appeared, I didn''t feel the overwhelming size or energy of the first time. There is no great difort. The only thing in front of him was a woman who was a rabbit beast. The prisoner, who appeared to be in his early twenties with white hair, just quietlynded as if jumping from the sky, appeared here, and when our eyes met, he nodded softly. Even so, there was no change in his expression, so I thought it was him for some reason. I''m ashamed of making you wait. It took a while because I wasnt used to this look. That tone must have been that super-giant divine beast. Right. What did you do? Is it possessed? I just wanted to see if you would know how. Possession. By interfering with the mind in the separately prepared body, it moves like its own limbs. Is it only sending consciousness like Wi-Fi? He does all the troublesome things. why? What does that mean? Its just a metaphor. don''t mind. Rather, the body... Originally, I considered making an alter ego. But no matter what I do, it seems like it will stand out. indeed. indeed. That''s right. Even if I make an alter ego and send it off, someone will surely notice that it is a Shinsoo. Because they are influenced by us, they are constitutionally easy to ept my consciousness. I understand that, but doesnt that have side effects for the bodys owner? Apparently, the beast-man who provided that body also offered his own body rather happily. Worship is scary... . Even if you agree, I cant tolerate treating someone elses body carelessly. If there are side effects, that''s a different story. If you have the idea of overusing the body of another lifeform for your own purposes, you should be disciplined somewhat. Don''t worry. There will be nothing special. Rather, you will be healthy. It is said that it is effective in improving various diseases such as stiff shoulders, chills, dementia prevention, and others. That''s great. Divinity Possession. If you do this wrong, I think you''ll end up with useless tactics. I was interested in how to exploit it, but I put up with it. By the way, how should I call you first? Shinsoo has no unique name. Because it distinguishes objects by senses. It''s okay if I just call you you anyway. It seems that the name of the child who lent this body is Sylphia, so call it appropriately/ It seems that you dont care too much. Sylphia. Then let''s get started Both you and I are busy bodies. It doesn''t matter. So what are you trying to do? What are you teaching me? I''m not trying to do anything special. yes yes As I said beforehand, this is an instruction based on my experience. It was said that you were reincarnated. Are you speaking from their point of view? Yes, I am speaking based on our experience. reincarnated. He already knows that I and the other guys have lived countless lives. It wasnt that we were great from the start. Rather, I lived a humble life at first. I was also normal. He wasn''t such a cool Mr. Arel from the beginning. There was a time when I was peeping. I don''t even remember. So, what were going to do from now on is based on our experiences. Okay! I will follow what you say! Sylphia answered with great spirit, probably understanding. In short, you are going to tell the truth that you have realized. Isnt that grandiose? So you don''t have to weigh it. It''s simple. Something simple! Well, it''s our sense to say it''s simple, but is it difficult in reality? Reincarnated No, the king''s virtue is the first! Taking the guy who was listening seriously, I immediately moved to a certain ce. okay! right here! Here First, I let you rent one of my buildings on my estate. Perks of being a lord! Rtionships are the best! I will lend this ce to you from now on. Surprisingly, no rent! You mean you lend it to me? Because there is no deposit system here. But what about not paying rent? When merchants hear it, they will wallow in envy for days and days. Fahilia The building price is a bit high these days. This ce What do you mean? Meanwhile, Sylphia didn''t seem to understand what I was trying to do. What on earth does the king''s virtue have to do with renting this ce? I smile. Do business here. Whatever it is, I''m making money because it''s good. Sale? Do you mean buying and selling things? Yes, business. This is the least virtue. One of the greatest needs in our industry is that the first is power. But that won''t matter to you. Already a special individual among divine beasts, she is not inferior to us in terms of strength. So, I emphasize the second important thing. Its the economy. making money. I emphasized that good thing by touching the tips of my thumb and forefinger and gathering them in a circle. goldfinch. good kid Money. ???? money? Are you guys going to do the minimum economic activities for now? At least when I built the civilization, Iid the foundation for it. Unless the structure has copsed, minimal economic activity will be maintained. hmm exactly? Is it like that? It bothers me how subtle the reaction is, but it''s okay. Then money is even more important. Is it something like that? In a poor country, no matter what kind of lord reigns, there is noughter. Any king would be troubled. How to make your country rich and strong. Besides gaining strength, thats what we always worry about. money! more money! At least one of the qualifications of a king is how much happiness he can give to his people. For you, happiness is the presence or absence of money? Not necessarily, but most problems can be solved with money. It''s bittersweet, but it''s the truth. So once you feel the position you have to earn that money. That''s the first training method I suggest for this youngster. If you don''t know what to do, you should know the world and feel the heart. The scene of experience life! Well, even in modern civilization, isn''t itmon for politicians who have never bought anything from an ordinary market floor? Even here, there are many immature aristocratic youngsters who don''t know how the world works. So it''s good to experience it yourself. At least that''s what I''m iming. If its you, it will be simple if you stick to a little trick. Hmm, I''ll try. Fortunately, the guy also epted the reason and started to show quite a bit of motivation. Well then, shall we throw the bait? If you can understand and practice our methods enough to earn enough gold coins, I''ll give you a small prize. How much would be appropriate? After thinking for a while, I said the target amount. Two hundred gold coins. award? What is it? no way? If you reveal that, it''s not a prize. Anyway, I guess I can make money. Yeah, you can do anything. But no crime. You know. Don''t worry, it won''t harm you. Silfia spoke confidently and began to look around the building as if trying to figure out what to do. hmm Surprisingly, there is no worry.'' I don''t think there will be any problem as long as you show enthusiasm. It''s not easy to make money, but considering her identity, there shouldn''t be a big problem. The gods are smart and lucky. It''s not that they don''t want to use it because they''re not greedy, it''s because they''re characterized by diligently aplishing a goal if they''re set. If you teach me a little bit, I''ll follow you and go home without any regrets... If that''s the case, then I have no worries. Hurry up and teach them how to do it, make them realize, and send them back. It must be simple.'' Seeing the eager guy, I thought there was no need to worry and went back first. He said he would always support me if I needed anything, but he showed a confident attitude, saying, Don''t worry. Then do well. hmm! Leave it to me! But after a while I found out. These are the guys who had to find me while searching other worlds. Even I was slightly overlooking what kind of idiots they were. It''s up to him toplete the task, so I can''t intervene one by one. Still, I decided to report the progress directly. so? well Are you bing? [home! I don''t think there''s any problem.] Apparently, he seemed to be asking for orders for this or that, perhaps with the intention of doing business at all. I''ve asked for advice on the dcor of the shop and that kind of thing over and over again. so What store did you say it was? [I briefly observed what humans were buying and selling for several days.] Yes. huh. [They really pursued various things. That''s why I was also quite worried.] He said he decided not to touch either side easily. [It''s probably difficult for us to understand their desires for favorite items.] In fact, it seems that humans living in that world are pursuing their own ways, putting aside the indolent gods of today. In the past, I set up some rules because I was concerned about conflicts, and I''m following and maintaining them. [The same goes for other things. That''s why I thought of a shop that handles artifacts that have an effect.] Artifact Which isn''t bad. It''s an artifact shop run by Shinsoo... I think something magical will happen. After thinking about it for a while, I agreed. Now, it is a territory that even circus troupes using monsters simply ept. There is no reason to object again. I will put only a few restrictions. Items that are overly aggressive are prohibited. No curses or anything rted to them. Especially, things that strongly express your characteristics are not allowed. If you want to do that, just do a natural air purifier business. [Of course.] There''s no way he wouldn''t understand. Anyway, I''ve been asked, so there won''t be any big deal. After that, you will only have to receive regr reports. After that . Is everything going well? [hmm First of all, it seems difficult to judge yet.] Well, it''s all like that at first. After a week... . ruler? How is the progress? [Ah, it seems that it is still difficult to understand humans. Well, I''m thinking of another way.] That''s how you learn. I did too. A month passed. From what I hear, it sounds like youre quite in the red? [] Please wait a bit.] Why does he talk less and a strange touch begins toe. The feeling of seeing something on the verge of ruin. And it wasn''t until about two monthster that I was convinced. this kid is messed up Tell me honestly. The store is out of business, right? [I don''t know what will happen if I give you a little more time and budget!] What evil organization''s scientist! Seeing him make excuses that sound like he''s heard them a lot, it''s definitely wrong. I should have noticed sooner! How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 746 - Gaiden Episode 113 Gaiden Episode 113 I went straight to the store the guy was in charge of. OK! Let''s see how gorgeous it is! Andugh at me! The location and size of the store are top-notch for things that can be done for individuals. Not to mention, the guy in charge of it is Shinsoo, one of the strongest beings in the world. That''s their current boss. Rather, I was more curious about where the damn element was, to the point of dying. and I''m really screwed... They say that you can get an aura just by going around a store that seems like it won''t work. I''m really screwed. How long has it been since you felt this way? Even a shop with no conscience doesnt have this kind of savory air Even if it is a restaurant with cheap ingredients and no taste, the strange feeling does note this far. There are really no guests. Seeing that people don''t even pay attention to it makes meugh out loud. yeahugh Whoops! I considered how hard it would be, but I didnt expect it to be this much. I go into the store and try to find him and talk to him, but I don''t get an answer. Hey, I know everything is there, so dont crouch down there ande out. Ummm I have no face. The guy sneaks out from under the counter and looks at me as if he''s genuinely embarrassed. ah? it could fail I ate something unexpectedly, though. ?Uh? Honestly, to be able to roll and eat in such a good location is to the point of admiration. Ugh. Sylphia flinched and lost her words as if her conscience was stabbing her. I thought I had the perfect n. okay? I couldnt believe that it wouldnt be well received by humans this far. Perhaps it was a shock to her heart, but she is embarrassed because she can''t see her cool side like before. What the hell was the matter? Hmm? What''s wrong? I shrugged and decided to teach him. I will teach you right away. As expected, the ruler of this world... It means that he has the insight to grasp it right away. No, because I am not a ruler Anyway, even if it''s not me, you''ll find out. As soon as I entered here, I sighed deeply within one step. However, the guy makes a face that he really doesn''t know if he didn''t notice. I shook my head. I picked up one of the products he was selling. Shinsoo Special Handmade Artifact. Among them, I looked at an object that looked like a bracelet and asked. What effect does this have? Raise your physical abilities fivefold in an instant. instead instead? Ill suffer from an upset stomach for about half a day because of that recoil. Garbage. swish The next one? That is also my own work. Blessings are ced on the body so that it does not get hurt easily, and even if it is wounded, it heals easily. So what about the side effects? Nothing. Instead, the next day, the pain from the wounds received the day beforees all at once. This is trash too Poof! Poof! and so on. it''s all trash Even the aesthetics are strange. There are only grotesque things that seem like something in your head will be chipped off just by looking at them. Wouldn''t a normal human go crazy? conclusion. Who buys something like this! Ah! I was genuinely dumbfounded and screamed. Not all stores in the world can do well. It can be good or it can be ruined. However, there is usually cause and effect. This was damn good! Apparently I overestimated them too much. As expected, Shinsoo ate too much! And the problem with this guy was even more serious. It seemed that I was fundamentally misestimating him. This is my mistake. no isn''t it... No, I''m not talking about business, it means I misunderstood the order in which I should give my homework. If you fail, failure is good. There is always something to be learned from failure. Lets stop looking for the cause. After all, making money is not the goal, is it? What I wanted to teach this guy was human psychology. I thought that the business would be an opportunity to seriously think about it. But it didn''t mean much. Hmm... It seems I''ve been forgetting about you for a while. What kind of creature is Shinsoo? their way of thinking. It was a long time ago, so I''m a little bit numb. Once the task is stopped. What you need is something else first. Is it something like that? Yes, we need to show human tendencies in a straightforward way. Trying to do business is, so to speak, a gentle prescription. However, in this case, an extreme drug prescription is required. What the hell Follow me. I decided to lead him to a certain ce so that I could remove the bullhorn as well. source of human desire. I''ll show you it myself. And if you understand the sensibility of that ce, you can be like them. The first thing you have to do is y. our new ce of business. Yes. casino! It hasn''t really gone viral yet. After opening it, quite a lot of nobles and merchants flowed in. Ha ha ha ha! It''s the smell of desire that is always good to hear. home? Does it smell like that? He sniffs, but of course there''s no way he can smell it. Smell is a parable. Other than that, where is this ce? It''s a new business in my estate. Come to think of it, it''s not on your side. I briefly talked about the concept of a casino. Of course, as soon as she heard it, Sylphia frowned arrogantly. How can you have such a foolish desire?! Are you experiencing a culture shock? Hmm, is it difficult to understand? I understand the concept of property. Some of my own people have started to have attachments to simr things. The need for money in civilization is already understood. I know the desire to get more of it. However, it seemed that he had not yet understood the concept of gambling. stupid. It''s really stupid and it''s a solution... It seems that the casino is canceled due to Shinsoo''s mindset. If you don''t dry it, there''s nothing strange about burning it. I don''t even have the heart to do that. Is this my ce of business? Would you let me terrorize you for being crazy? I took! I patted her on the head and stopped the futile thinking. It is important to give a moderate sense of impact to broken machines or gods. Although my personal opinion. What are you doing? Stop talking nonsense and listen. I brought you here for a reason. Sylphia paid attention as if she wanted to listen. You know that the reason humans pursue development is greed, right? hmm. That''s right. You know that the most flowing desire is, of course, the ce where the money flows. Hmm hmm????? First of all, whenever I speak, I move my head up and down. Then, of course, shouldnt we experience the middle of that desire? Should I? There is a limit to just watching. Just as one battle is better than a hundred training sessions, sometimes you have to know something yourself. I''m talking usible bullshit. Originally, deterrence is a specialty. So naturally, bullshites out. Among them, gambling is the best. A person withmon sense, hearing this, would stab me in the side with a knife. know. It''s like a dog whistle. ruler. From now on, go to the casino and have fun gambling! that sounds crazy To be clear, there is a sense that this is properly crazy. but this is for the best I mean? Then shall I? To put it bluntly, you can pick it up. can be swept The level of Lord of the Night can be easily climbed. But I basically don''t touch this game well. Because position is position. It has no meaning. Actually, I have to pick it up, and it''s a pittance for me.'' It''s not that money is in short supply, and even if I have to pick it up, I won''t get a message. Basically, gambling cannot be a means to make money. I don''t know if it''s a small travel expense or a penny, but I can''t consider it from a long-term perspective. In that respect, this guy doesn''t matter... It is not applicable to this guy who is not particrly obsessed with money. More than anything, I think this is the perfect fit for this guy. I dont know much about your games Doesn''t it matter anyway? Well, basically the casino is ho No, beginners don''t hesitate. Nobody says anything. At least, my true intentions almost came out of my words. ah-cha-cha. I pretended to cover my mouth and smirked. I know it''s suspicious, but there''s nothing logical to say. After thinking for a while, she decided to step into the casino. I will see and judge for myself. Cancer. And most importantly... . In the first ce, Shinsoo can never be a Hogu. Knowing that, I seduced this guy. It is unexpectedly gorgeous. Shin-soo, who entered the casino, looked around and said as if he was really surprised. Because wallets dont open in shabby ces. Basically, luxury and splendor are inseparable. I don''t know if it''s a hidden gamble. There is no need to be frugal even in ces where you want to show off. Drinks, scenery, and so on. You have to meet several things to pour as much. If youre not particrly interested in extravagance right now, would you like to hang out with their games? hmm I will let you do that. Apparently, it''s not that I''m not interested at all, but maybe it''ll take time to enjoy it more openly. Then what shall we do First of all, it would be nice to know the pure joy of the game. I teach good things too. It''s not inferior even if you use it as a sample of a bad friend. While searching for something suitable, I found the right one and pointed it at it. First of all, lets take it moderately. slot machine. Certainly, with this, I wont have to deal with other humans. It''s a game against machines, so it wouldn''t be bad to adapt to the atmosphere. It outlines the rules and teaches you how to use them. Shin-soo is not bad-headed. With just one exnation, he understood the rough method and headed for the machine with confidence. If I want to use that understanding, I''ll have to suggest another game... I was not used to meeting other people yet, and I was reluctant to do so, so I had no choice but to choose. But is this the best option? Not really? I honestly denied it. this game... In particr, it is better not to touch a method such as a slot machine at a gambling house. Games are premised on losing, but especially since this is the easiest thing to lose. There''s more luck than skill... but . That''s why it''s probably the most suitable for this guy.'' It makes it possible without going into detail. I decided to pay the money from my side. The money this guy spends seems to be the money of those rabbits, and they won''t be happy if you let them spend their money they don''t know anything about. Are you okay? don''t worry. It''s because I can''t be at a loss and I can''t be nabal. Having said that, I looked around a bit to see if I had any intention of refusing before choosing a machine. I didn''t have to tell you how to choose. Because there is no need to advise. What is Shinsoo, a mutation... Not only are they simply deviants that affect the environment, but they are also conceptually floating. Even an abstract concept like luck is no exception. In other words, what will happen if Shinsu gets his hands on gambling? After a while. Hmm, something pops up ording to the description, this is correct, right? charrrrrrrrr. Jackpot. Wins money with odds that are not normally possible. The slot machines here made the rules by inscribing magic forms, not mechanical programming. Even so, there is no difference because the basic rule refers to it. To put it bluntly, the odds are extremely low. In other words, Silfia ignores it and produces results. Even dragons with good fortune arent like this I realized and admired the result. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 747 - Episode 114 Episode 114 A few managers at the casino look puzzled, but they can''t say anything because they haven''t detected any injustice. If so, I will intervene and cover it up. Now then, let''s start in moderation.'' Showing a vicious smile behind her still bewildered face, I decided to release that transcendent creature into the casino in earnest. You want to know your desire? Then I''ll teach you.'' I''ll teach you how to stand at the center where the greed swirls the most. I smirked and was conscious of the gazes around me. That guy''s casino debut felt somehow smooth. There is a gaze that is quite conscious... It''s the first time I''ve seen him, but he''s a strange guy who hits the jackpot as soon as he enters. You must be getting that impression. nice good. What a big deal Is this just something you envy? She nced at the coin she had won, indicating that she did not understand whether Sylphia felt that gaze as well. If youre that envious No, what are you giving me? Too bad. If he had let it go, he would have surely sprinkled the coins he had won. I quickly grabbed him by the shoulder and stopped him. hmm? Is there something I shouldnt share? Its not okay and you sleep, of course. It is contradictory. Isn''t that what you want? If so, share it and it will be resolved. What kind of socialist solution is that? Of course, with mystical senses, it may be unavoidable because the desire is somewhat different from that of humans. If you do that, no one will like it. Of course you will like it. I''m going to take care of it and eat the rice cake. And I will spend it on the pot and lose it. It''s fun to indulge in extravagance, but it''s not good to lose it meaninglessly to the vanity of others. But that doesnt satisfy my desire. It''s difficult. You guys are reallyplicated. What do you think is so picky about the face? Dont think about anything else, just enjoy it. Pick it up and y with it. You have to be able to do it right. Do you understand the feeling of the king or what you are looking for? Its strange. As if you''re sure. I''m guessing that''s probably the case. It''s a guess. huh. guess. He evasively flinched, yed as he pleased, and shoved Sylphia''s back. Now, should we y while we''re young? I dont think it meant that. Dealers will exin the rules in moderation anyway. I could have taught him, but judging from his behavior, I decided that it wouldn''t be necessary, so I didn''t bother to teach him. then The time hase for that idiot toe. The first thing is to teach this guy an example of desire while letting him y here. And secondly, this is my personal purpose. You''re here?????? As soon as I followed the signs of those idiots, there was no doubt. Rerensen and the trainer. One or two in rather fancy outfits look around like beasts looking for a shelter. And sure enough, he approached Sylphia. Whoop whoop. You have a guest you have never seen before. huh. Really first time. The two of them approached her with an air of pride as to what they were good at. Wouldnt it be disappointing to y trivial games when youre enjoying yourself? No, it''s not like that. Seriously, they made faces that seemed like they didn''t care what was going on, but the two clung to each other regardless. It''s not that I''m wandering around. It''s probably because the dealers are asking for it, so they''re hanging around on purpose. ha what are you doing... I didn''t listen very much. I heard less. Feeling strangely embarrassed, I sneaked up behind the two of them. He deliberately killed Gicheok. And, of course, they both didn''t notice. Because you will be careless in the first ce. The only thing I noticed was the Shinsoo girl, but she looks nk as if she doesn''t understand what I''m trying to do. Now look. still immature kid. After all, if someone bothers you, it''s the right thing to do. Care your face! You fools! I hit the whole tone directly into my head as hard as possible so that only the two of them could hear it, and kicked them in the back one after another. Kyaaak! Keugh! Both of them fell t on their backs and let out a grotesque scream. I gnashed my teeth and red at these two who were ying in and out of here on a fictitious day. so? What are you doing? There are many things I want to ask. Putting aside the things he does, the funny jokes are also the same. Cant you see it?! As you can see, it works. huh at work. Yes? huh. then. Looking at the two human idiots who nodded their heads and justified themselves, I lowered my head. In a sense of indescribable sadness. I know its just a request. There are gamblers who hired them. In addition to the beastmen hired as dealers, they recruited guys with a lot of knowledge and skills. Who doesn''t seem to know in the first ce? Working is an excuse and hanging out to y. I cant help but be unaware that that idiot trainer aside, in the case of Rirensen, he goes around on fictitious days and robs the pockets of rich people. Sometimes we just wanted to y too! Rerensen changed routes by revealing his true intentions, as if he wondered if a clumsy excuse would work with each other. I just red at this and didn''t say anything more. Yes, it must be the same that each other usually just hang out. huh. I know everything. I dont know how you feel about wanting to y, so lets leave it at this point. oh? I''m surprised... I thought you''d be more annoyed. Really surprising. you guys? Lets make sure whether you want to be hit or not? Well, I don''t even have to bother with it. I am not the one to teach you. By the way, it seems that you are acquainted with this guest that you, Areel Ernesia, intervened directly? What roughly. They said they dont know how to y, so Im teaching them appropriately. Neither Rerensen nor the trainer should teach me this at this point. As much as possible, he hid the identity of that guy and covered it moderately. Before that, do you usually take a friend who doesnt know how to y into a casino? I always do. wow dead end. .. trash. When I thought about it, I thought that if I said this, I would really be human trash. There is nothing surprising about it though. Hmm It must be a guest who has been seduced somewhere else. hey. Don''t be misunderstood. In the first ce, considering the identity of that guy, Rirensen''s sarcastic remarks were truly horrific. Ah, anyway, do it in moderation. Moderately. Hmm But I dare say Arell Ernesia. If you don''t say anything, at least I can''t pretend I don''t know youpletely? What is it? Then how about you guys guiding me in moderation? Sylphia, don''t you mind? It''s a good thing, but... Silfia hesitated and nodded. Why don''t you teach me a trick from a witch who can''t live without dying from gambling? Introduce them roughly and entice them moderately. Because this is the purpose of my side leg. Huh? Are you serious? Is it okay if I teach you in moderation? And whispered it into my ear. Im in the middle of a ss that helps me understand the world. So, it doesn''t matter if you rob it. Hey Arele Ernesia, you are very young too. what. Why did my human waste count increase? It''s worth it. From their point of view, who don''t know why, it''s like I''m throwing beginners at them as food. It''s like telling me to rip this offpletely. The purpose is to make people mistaken, but...?? With an attitude that it didn''t matter either way, he naturally left it to Rirensen to deal with Sylphia. Perhaps Rirensen misunderstood it as meaning to devour Sylphia, and spoke again with a slightly friendly smile. Now that it''s like that, I''m going to give you a light guide. How about it? If the author rmended it, I have noints. Sylphia''s way of speaking was somewhat unusual, so she was puzzled, but since she was the one I brought anyway, she rolled her eyes to mean that it didn''t matter, and guided her as it was. First of all, I dont think you know the rules or anything else. But it''s not very nice to touch slot machines, isn''t it? Above all, isn''t it fun''? is it? yes. So, first of all, enjoy it step by step. Why is it that in my ears, Let''s disgrace the group step by step. Can I hear what you are saying? In the grid, you can see all. Garbage ears are bound to hear only the same words. This is why people should live righteously and gracefully. Meanwhile, the trainer was still for some reason. I''m waiting to see if they have the heart to go along with this kind of skit. However, the fact that she was staring at Sylphia suspiciously must mean that there is something suspicious about her. let''s leave it for now Anyway, I''m sure if he was Inseong, he''d be sent there... Roughly, the action was expected. I''m sure you''ll want to brush it off first. How about this? What Rirensen proudly showed us was a table with discs engraved with numbers. The concave disc spins round and round, and the ball thrown by the dealer enters one of the numbered squares. Its roulette. You are ying strange games again. From Shinsoo''s point of view, he admires it with the feeling that he devised such a clever trick. roulette. It might be the second best way to seduce and rob beginners who don''t know the rules or hand movements. But if you look at the fact that theyre openly attracted to that ce, thats true personality. agreement. Rotten. Both of us are looking at the personality of the gambler who ate that shit. She, too, seemed to have a pricked conscience, but she rmended it calmly. Please don''t let good children live like that. You can specify a number or color and bet on it. hmm Nothingplicated. On the other hand, the Shinsoo girl who listens to the exnation seems more interested in observing the humans who stick to it and bet chips rather than the game itself. What the hell makes them so passionate? yes? Would you like to try anyway? I will do that. Anyway, you can bet on the square you want, right? yes. First of all, the safest... The dividend is the lowest, but I''m trying to teach you how to bet with a chance. She casually bet that on the number as well. ???? Eh? It doesn''t matter. maybe it''s sincere First of all, she doesn''t care about money. The purpose is to observe desire anyway, so it doesn''t matter if you lose it. Hoo Is that so? But Rirensen, as if he had heard it in a different way, gave the dealer a moderate nce with a smile unique to that human species. charrrrrrr. Finally, the time hase for the roulette to spin and the dealer to throw it. First of all, in principle, dealers do not operate here. There are no devices on the table either. Bankrupt honestly! That''s policy and I don''t stand by to break it. but . and? that trash... I admired what Rerensen was sneaking up on. As she secretly hides her hand behind her back, the small talisman that had been inserted between her fingers disappears as ashes before she knows it. It is witchcraft. Is the effect an increase in luck? There is bound to be magic that invokes the abstract concept of luck. or wishing for victory. Or something like cursing the enemy. I don''t like things like that, so I don''t like them, but as an expert in that field, she''ll just use them. Apparently, the rules here prohibit the use of spells that interfere with others. But the way to increase your luck is vague. Because it wasn''t banned. Because filtering it will cost more. In the first ce, if such magic is effective, it is almost at the level of a reincarnated person. It is almost wasteful to defend against it, and in this world, each other knows the identities of most partners. But that fool uses it without hesitation. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 748 - Episode 115 of Gaiden Episode 115 of Gaiden Good Bad Before that, his personality was questionable. breaker. Why are you hanging out with a kid like that? They hit me with money. Are you going to live that kind of life? This little boy also has a ratherplicated gaze. Wont you dry it before then? huh? why? why do you need to dry it I smiled leisurely and shook my head. There is no need to dry it. The trainer did not bother to ask what it meant. It would have been quicker to notice. that?????? The moment when you moan as if you were suspicious of something. Finally, the marble thrown by the dealer fell into the spinning roulette wheel. Chandreureuk. The marbles that hit the roulette are lightly bounced by the centrifugal force, and you can hear the rolling sound. This sound must be the magic of roulette. All the other participants follow the movement of the marble with blood-curdling momentum. Nothing will change just by staring at it like that, but... Even so, it is the human psychology that cannot be ignored. Finally the marbles stop. ???? Eh? And it was none other than Rirensen who made the devastated sound. Well then Seeing the results, I nodded as if it were natural. The marble rolled into the exact spot where the Shinsoo girl had bet. No matter how much you use magic to increase your luck, it has no meaning in front of a naturally alien being. Because the thing next to it is no different from the amulet itself that increases the luck. Humans must have a hard time coping with Mother Nature.'' That is aw we are no exception to. Lucky Are you okay? Meanwhile, Rerensen is slightly sweating, isn''t this? I''m embarrassed with that expression. It seems that he never imagined that he would exert luck that surpasses his sorcery. And the trainer also pulls my cor in a cold sweat. what. Your clothes are stretching. that. What is it? He probably noticed that sense of incongruity because he was watching it from a third-person perspective. Well what is it? I didn''t bother to tell you. Because it''s a promise to hide your identity as much as possible. On the other hand, Rirensen looks around in a hurry as if she is embarrassed when things do not work out. If you had been a little cool, you would have guessed the other person''s identity, but you don''t have time to do that. Whoop whoop... You''re pretty. But what about next time? No, the tone has already be like a viin. It seems that he sincerely decided to shake it off, probably because he thought that he would not be a loser if he tried to maintain a minimum face. Looks like the warm-up is over. Is that so? You seem to be getting used to it, so why dont you y a game where you can show off your skills more next time? Saying that, he induces them by stealth, or almost forcefully. There are some really ugly people out there. Even after that, Rirensen introduced various games and secretly encouraged Sylfia to participate. From ckjack and poker, which are good for beginners, to horse racing using monsters. He tried all kinds of ways to rob Sylphia, but he did. It was Rerensen who was all horribly broken. This cant be There''s no way this could happen. Rerensen burned to white while spitting out sounds like a third-ss viin. In addition, her personal wallet must have been empty as well. good. With this, I won''t be able to hang out here for a while. Because it bothered me that that idiot kepting. It was my personal goal to get rid of that idiot. Yes, evil is defeated. And gamblers go bankrupt. home Is this really a desire? Sylphia muttered as if she had attained enlightenment when she saw that idiot who had been burnt white without any awareness. Jump into unbearable greed and copse in vain Is this desire? No what You are not wrong. Thanks to that, I think I did a good job as a teacher on the other hand. Good job. The southern human species, Mr. I silently pped my hands and prayed that I wouldn''t see that fool for a while. With this, peace was preserved. huh. Great! Great. But the most important thing is Sylphia. As you can see, this isn''t enough to give you an opportunity to realize. Looking at the guy observing the other humans while tilting his head, he was still far away. Then next time... What should I do?'' to see the desire Then I''ll have to show you another example. If there''s something suitable, let''s use it. Because I can''t carry this guy all the time anyway. decided The next assignment is a field trip. The next ce Silfia headed was the city of dragons. When Arel heard about them, she was more interested in them than elsewhere. Maybe it was because I felt some kind of kinship. It''s not as good as a Shinsoo, but it''s an existence that getszy after living for a long time. However, those who have only recently opened the door and started matching the way of life with other races. Think of it as an opportunity. Even if he didn''t ask Arel anyway, he was going to contact them in some way. Getting that justification helped quite a bit too. It''s somewhat uneptable that there is no progress in finding the most important king, but it can''t be helped. Sylphia headed to their city on the day Arel had instructed in advance. However, this time Sylphia was alone. Arel sent her alone, saying that she was too busy to go out with her every time. They say they have already wanted a dragon to guide them, so meeting him first is the priority. Come to think of it, I dont think I heard what kind of person it was Contrary to his worries, it was the dragon who was in charge of the guide who immediately recognized her. indeed Are you the one who said he was a field trip student or what? A silver-haired young man came out and found her and started talking to her. No doubt. exactly. With the introduction of Arell Ernesia, I would like to observe your lives. Please call me Sylphia. Its Delneph. He briefly said his name. Her attitude is frowned upon as if it were intrusive, but she doesn''t say anything angr about it. He probably heard about that girl''s true identity from Arel. would have been noticed In case of emergency, if they fight, the dragons will be defeated. Even though it is a beast with the consciousness of a divine beast, its power is not unusual. I thought it was a joke, but it wasn''t. Delneph realized her power the first time he saw her. this is a monster Why did that bastard leave things like this?'' Delnef, gnashing his teeth at the savage driver in his heart, spoke to Sylphia again. First I heard the story from him. You want to observe our city? So it is. To be precise, Arel left it to me, but I don''t think there''s any need to exin it one by one. By the way, are you the guide? No, that role will be yed by someone else. To be precise, it was voluntary. hmm? Here you are. As Delnef murmured, someone fell from overhead. In front of her, standing nkly, a human woman narrowed the distance with sparkling eyes. You are the guest who decided to stay here. Please take good care of me. ugh Even though it''s the first time I''ve met, isn''t that woman being friendly and holding hands while talking to me? Thanks to this, Sylphia gave an answer for a while. I couldn''t ignore it either. She introduced herself as Cania Ernesia. From what I''ve heard, she''s Arel''s half-sister. As she was unfamiliar with the concept of siblings, she just epted it as a dictionary meaning. I hear you! He said he was studying while traveling around. ah It looks like that. Kania doesn''t know Sylfia''s true identity. I''m just from another country and I''m studying abroad. I just wanted to hear that. Awesome Running around trying to think of ways to make the country strong. I guess so. I don''t know, but it was Sylphia who tuned in to the rhythm. Anyway, leave it to me! Aftering here, I often y... Not the deceased! I know it well because I often go here and there to cooperate. Uh hmm. Please take good care of me. There''s no reason to refuse, and it won''t be eaten. First of all, it was Sylphia who nodded. Silfia stayed in the city of dragons and began to observe their current way of life. I was worried about what to do, but most of the problems were helped by a human named Cania Ernesia. Even without asking first, he showed up tactfully and guided her around, guiding her around. Lets look over there next time! Even though it seemed like they were being dragged around violently, Kania''s guidance was unexpectedly perfect for Sylphia''s request. I want to see how dragons live. To know that, it''s best to directly experience their daily life. Surprised Silfia muttered as if she was quite surprised. Because dragons have a long lifespan and are strong, I heard that they are the most boring beings on this, except for beings like themselves. But now that I see it, the wordse out. Where are you? In their lives now, he cannot recall the word boredom he knew. They are constantly doing something. At least, it must have looked that way in Sylphia''s eyes. It is not simply an activity to maintain the structure of the city. Dragons are crowded in the shopping district... What''s even more surprising. ???? human? It was because there were other humans besides Kania. It was probably a trader or tourist. Humans roam the streets without fear or fear in a ce where giant dragons casually walk. coexistence. would be surprised by that fact. It''s not easy even in our world. Sylfia was shocked because it was the oppositendscape from their hometown. Even in their world, humans and divine beasts live in the same world as a result of the past king pulling out humans and implementing a policy for fusion. However, due to various problems, they now live in blocks in the city. Gods do not interfere in human life. And vice versa. Is this possible? what? It seems everyone was nervous at first. Kania said with a subtle smile, as if she thought she was surprised in a different way. Actually, we originally decided to live separately. But when I actually live there, they say its surprisingly worth living. Originally, the reason Kania stayed here as a goodwill ambassador was to find a way for humans and dragons to live in one city. Now, to some extent, the purpose has been achieved. There was a lot of discussion at the time Delneph also joined the conversation, frowning slightly as if he was bothered by the memory of that time. There were several suggested methods. It was the most realistic way to divide the lives of humans and dragons. alright! I really couldn''t implement it. Exactly, it was implemented and did notst a month. At some point, humans got out of their own way and started working like this. Tourists who couldn''t ovee their curiosity. Or merchants who blink their eyes to see if there is something wrong. At least the humans who came here didn''t bother to divide them into sections. And when I came to my senses, it became a strangendscape where humans and dragons were mixed. Nerell sighs too, but I didnt specifically forbid it. It is absurd to say that he started an exchange voluntarily, but stopped it. why? Not bad. Its not something you would say, who provided the cause. Kania slightly averted her gaze. In the first ce, it was Kania. As a result, did it go well? Anyway, I thought containment was impossible, so I added a few other rules instead. In order to prevent idents that might happen, dragons fly through the sky as much as possible and move. Even if they move on the ground, they move along the middle road and do not allow humans to go there. Only the minimum rules were set, and they came to interact and live. And thisndscape was born. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 749 - Gaiden episode 116 Gaiden episode 116 Thanks to that, the number of people doing weird things has increased. You mean something crazy? what You will know when you see it. As if asking him to see it for himself, Delnef held back his words. Soon after, Sylphia entered a certain store with Kania''s guidance. This seems to be the store most tourists have been stopping bytely. Hmm I''m sure there are a lot of humans. As Kania said, many tourists are flocking to it. The strange thing is that the table is somehow big. I wondered if it wasn''t for humans, but the chairs and other tools were all human. By the way, what is this shop doing? Its a shop that sells desserts. dessert? Recently, starting with Fahilia, the number of customers seeking gourmet food has increased in each tourist destination. To put it bluntly, Fahilia has raised the expectations of tourists. There was a guy among his own people who went to that Pahilia on his own. Delneph started muttering something disapprovingly. I guess I was shocked when I tasted some snacks at the store I worked at. As it is, the same people returned to their hometown and began to conduct personal research based on their experiences, and it seems that they eventually reached the point of opening their own shop. [oh. did youe Cania Ernesia?] Just in time, the dragon that has be a hot topic has appeared. Unlike Kania, who waved happily, Sylphia widened her eyes. ???? That Dont tell me. it''s a dragon A dragon with in green scales. However, what is unusual is that she is wearing an apron with various decorations and frills. What does that mean? Dont ask that either. Apparently, Delnef averted his gaze, as if he found such a disastrous transformation of his own people. [oh? Delnef You are here too. Then that... Are you a guest?] The dragon looked at Sylphia and rolled its eyes. Seeing that Kania and Delnef apanied and guided them, they probably expected that they wouldn''t be regr guests. huh. I''m asking you to guide me. I just brought you from here, is it okay? [Good. Good judgment. Yes, you shoulde here first. Hahahahaha!] The dragonughed confidently and said, Then I''ll bring you the specialty of this shop!'' He shouted and went inside. institution? ah Did you say it was a ce that sells dessert? But what about that? It''s not that I don''t understand the favorite food, but is there anything special about it? you know what you see And soon when the dragon returns again. [Here you are. Let me take a look.] Again, Sylphia forgot what to say. big. The table is ratherrge for humans to use, but enough cakes came out to fill it up. Was it for this Isnt there something wrong? [No.] At least the cake she knew would have been smaller. At least it''s not big enough to fill a table. I''m going to die at this point. [I mean, it works well for humans. It''s such a big deal.] The dragon said with augh, as if he was curious. Impressed by the fahilia, the guy immediately returned and tried to reproduce it with his own hands. It was quite good quality, and it was well received by the same people. [But I didn''t know it would interest humans.] Strangely, as humans started toe and go, the humans who happened to see it started to order the same thing themselves. Now, it seems that it has started to get quite a bit of word of mouth under the name of an oversized cake. Ster what is human Are you coveting something you cant even eat? [I think so. Isn''t this bad too? That''s how you enjoy it sometimes.] The dragon, who had beenughing heartily, continued to wag his tail and take another order. Sylphia nkly stared at her back. Are you guys like that? No, it wasn''t. Not too long ago, they were hibernating and rarely seen awake. Delnef also exined in disbelief. Recently, there have been more and more of these guys. is it. Sylphia looked around as if wondering. And what broke her silence was Kania''s voice urging her to eat. Looking back, it was the same elsewhere. Dragons are testing what has been influenced by the outside and making it a specialty through it. I guess its fashionable these days for everyone to try out what theyve been learning here and there. Who do you think pushed it? For dragons, the past few years have also been a period of drastic change in their lives. Due to openness, various culturese in. Every time the guys who went outsidee back, they learn something strange. How is that possible? huh? what''s the matter? ah Wasn''t it fun? Oh no, thats not it. When Kania asked, as if worried about something, Sylphea reflexively shook her head. Are you that curious? It has to be! we are Ourpatriots have be indolent because of their long lives... That''s why I thought that people like us wouldn''t be different... But they are different from themselves. It''s so different. It can no longer be attributed to the long lifespan. The reason for their stagnation... . You are talking strangely. Delnef, who had been quietly listening to the girls, intervened in the conversation as if wondering. A sense of identity? Were you worried about that? The human Kania couldn''t understand it, but Delnef seemed to have guessed it after hearing her nuance. Its like that. Delnef Kania sent a scolding nce. Because she didn''t know what was going on, it sounded callous to her. It doesn''t mean that it''s a tree. Delnef also cleared his throat, seemingly embarrassed, and began to speak again. You guys are us... You seem to think that dragons are different from you, but that''s not really the case. What do you mean? We, too, were having quite azy day just a short time ago. It was to the point that Delnef, tired of it, ran out. He shook his head as if he was still fed up. And so was I. But he himself would have been no exception. As you said, it may not be wrong to say that long years are the cause of indolence. I cant believe it. Contrary to Delneph''s words, however, it wasn''t like that at all from her point of view. The lives of dragons are already lively. There arent many guys stuck in caves right now The number of dragons that do not even hibernate began to increase considerably. It''s ironic, considering that hibernation itself is a habit of doing nothing to conserve energy in the first ce. Even the habits of dragons have changed. How did you do it? hmm? Delnef didn''t think that he would react this far, so he broke out in a cold sweat. Don''t you know what made you change? It is not particrly difficult to say. I don''t even know. Rather, Delnef should belong to an axis that he knows wellpared to other people of his kind. Can I speak freely? It doesn''t matter. Understanding Delnef''s concerns, she spoke first. It doesn''t matter if the example is wrong. He is not foolish enough to do what he hears without question. Even that example is needed. uh? Are you sure? But it wasn''t Delnef who gave the answer. Kania, who had been quietly listening to the conversation without knowing the circumstances, muttered inadvertently. Because I live hard. Words that don''t make any sense. You cant achieve anything if you dont work hard. try hard. Since we have to do what we want to do, everyone is working hard and trying everything. Hearing those in and thoughtless words, Sylphia shut her mouth and thought about something. Silfia thought quietly. Originally, that human named Arell Ernesia arbitrarily rmended... . Actually, I didn''t even expect to learn anything.'' Above all, humans in other worlds have already observed it several times. How many worlds have they sent advance troops to find the king of the past? Of course, when I first saw the human civilization of another world, I was interested and observed it deeply. But I soon gave up. It''s a human thing in another world. It is impossible for them to understand. Come to think of it, who said that?'' Perhaps it was someone of his own kind. It must have been a Shinsoo who desperately wanted to find the king. It was because he insisted on such a reckless search in the first ce. To change the current indolent world, we must find him again and ask for him. There is nothing else. But will that happen?'' I didn''t intend to listen to the opinions of my subordinates, but on the other hand, I was suspicious. It is irrational to seek out the holy forces of the past. Just as a human country declines when the timees, perhaps they themselves may also walk that path. Then, a reincarnated person named Arell Ernesia insisted. If you realize enough, you can do it. At first, there was no reason to believe it. Well, since he is a person with strong power in this world, it would be convenient to at least ept it, but other than that, there is no other reason. But something is strange here. It is well observed in other worlds that humans achieve development different from their own. but . Even beings like dragons are influenced by them and be like them... It was a bit of a shock. More than anything, what surprised me was that they abandoned their habits so easily and chose the path of a new civilization. If it really changed by their own will, as Arel said... . If it''s possible for us too.'' You must hear why. She made up her mind and thought about what to do next. First of all, it was necessary to fulfill the condition that Allel insisted on. Honestly, it would be difficult to try the same method.'' Not too long ago, he wascent. Because I was confident that I would be able to do it by trusting only the knowledge I observed and my own intellect. But now it is different. Even the dragon saw how much time and energy it took to achieve its goal. then What can I do now?'' It was this time that she began to worry in earnest. and . Is that the only way?'' concluded. I don''t know if the answer is right or wrong. But he started to think of his own. It''s been quite a while since he came, hasn''t it? It seems that some of the reincarnated people have already noticed Sylfia''s existence, but that''s okay. Even if you ask, you can shamelessly ignore it. I''m always rxed and there''s no reason to be anxious. But it''s not him...'' Poor Shinsoo who only looks for traces of me in the past... . That''s the fact that I evaluated him in my heart. It wouldn''t matter if I went back disappointed.'' To be honest, whether or not I achieve the conditions I put out is half and half. Either way I didn''t lose anything. Still, I want the sea to lead the results in the most beneficial direction possible. Why don''t you give me another clue... Surprisingly, I realized that I was a nosy person. hmm? what? Are you back already? My thoughts were interrupted on the way. Because a guest has arrived. Silfia is back. She only nodded her head slightly to mean excuse me. I just waved my hand to mean that I didn''t care. If you came in a hurry, that would be good news, right? I asked a question, but he didn''t answer. But at a nce, I know. Something has changed. I''m not talking about appearance. I''m not talking about personality either. sniff How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 750 - Gaiden Episode 117 Gaiden Episode 117 Right. Something like that. I took it out and threw it on the chuck table, as if I didn''t feel the need for a detailed exnation. I only learned useless superficiality... Gold coins Did you really earn it? Isnt the promise valid? What''s wrong? I haven''t looked at it, but I don''t think it''s necessary. 200 gold coins. I have really achieved the conditions I set. I thought it was weird because I couldnt contact you for a while, so you were earning this? Thank you for your hard work. It''s not sarcastic, it''s probably true. You worked hard Where? All over the continent. She said something outrageous. Youve done all sorts of things. Even though he didn''t bother to ask, he started to talk about his hardships. It seems that he literally traveled all over the continent to make money. There, he did whatever he could. Hunt monsters to earn rewards. Sometimes, they used the intuition of the Shinsoo to see fortunes. Sometimes, I would go out to a fighting arena and get some money. Some ces even sang to collect coins. Good luck. Did I tell you to do that? Didn''t you tell me? You can do anything. aha? Did you judge that meaning? I told you, you can do anything. Certainly, I didn''t just mean to choose one thing diligently. Yeah, it doesnt matter what you do. But who taught you? that? I thought about how the creatures called dragons live now. Huh????? They seem to be learning this and that from humans and putting it into practice. It actually seems to be energized by it. It doesnt. I simply agreed. Is that what you meant to say? Dont choose any method. I had no intention of tutoring with tweezers gracefully. impossible in the first ce. When I first stayed in that world, I forced them to do many things. made it back like that. Dont lean on someone else, roll your head and try it yourself. Is that the answer? That''s all I can advise. However, I couldn''t reveal my identity, so I only said that it was my opinion as a human being. Do anything. If you fail, that doesn''t matter either. You can do it right next time. Actually, that is the most important thing. trial and error. A challenging and unrestrained mindset. If you were able to do that, as you are the younger among the divine beasts, the other guys would be able toe to the same conclusion. Well, that sound doesnt mean much. It''s not like I was trying to teach you a lesson. A transaction with conditions. Old. It''s a reward as promised. Iughed lightly and took it out of the air and threw it lightly at him. This?????? I personally found it while searching around here. The boy''splexion changes. What is this energy? no way?. It must be the traces of that divine beast who ims to be your king. It''s not me that I''ve been talking abouttely. Actually, I had quite a hard time secretly processing that. I had no intention of revealing my identity, but I had no intention not to help. You must fulfill your minimum obligations. That''s why it''s a gift. Based on that, I applied an artifact that generates his thoughts. That is, use this. You can get some idea of his thoughts. I''m not sure if there are any helpful thoughts. It is a minimal gift. If he didn''t understand my methods, he wouldn''t have given me this and would have given me other advice. In that, I put some thoughts. I want to ask you something. If you found this, then he is here... Well what about it? I dont even know about that. I have no heart to tell you the truth. There is no reason to do so. Whether you misunderstand it or not, there is no need to correct it. I did what I could with this. It''s up to you to decide what to do with the rest. Do you understand what I''m talking about? He held onto the gift I handed over. Okay. I owe you Thank you for that grace. I dont have to pay you back, so go back to your house and do what you have to do. It sounds harsh, but it is sincere. Don''t bother me. That''s all you need. Please don''t cling to the tyrants of the past and hope that you guys will eat and live well by yourself. On the other hand, the head of the divine beasts. Silfia''s body was immersed in agony. I seriously thought about what Arell Ernesia wanted to show. In the first ce, if you ask if his actions are in line with her and herpatriots'' longings, it''s definitely not. I was just ying. It''s not like I didn''t get anything at all, so I can''tin. [Is it the thought of the ancestors .] An unexpected clue. In other words, you can know part of the king''s thoughts. [but .] I didn''t bother to write it. I was just puzzled. [If you don''t know what he''s thinking, you can''t get an answer... .] I felt ufortable. Maybe it didn''t matter if this didn''t exist? In fact, he noticed that Arel Ernesia was uncooperative for some reason. [He had no intention of cooperating with us .] I don''t know if it''s simply not trusted or if there are other reasons. [Somehow, he took our concerns seriously.] Actually, I was curious about the reason. Human thinking is overlyplex. They are obsessed with and pursue what divine beasts cannot understand. But you can''t ignore it. [Perhaps that is what the ancestors insisted on .] Maybe that''s why Arel showed her the daily life of a human being. desire... And the appearance of those who lead them... . [] It may be impossible to find him.] Wanting to know the answer, he pursues his whereabouts, but there is no clue. [I probably can''t find it.] But for some reason, I wasn''t nervous. But I also wondered if I didn''t have to look for it anymore. It is also not wise to keep reaching out to other worlds. Let''s think of another way. [First of all, it would be better to bring back the scatteredpatriots.] After making a decision, let her move. A divine beast approached her and bowed her head. [What''s going on?] [Are you trying to stop looking for him?] [Um It''s not that I gave up. But I have something else to think about.] [Huh Are you really okay?] The shinsu tilts his head and asks. Come to think of it, it was the author, not anyone else, who suggested that we should find the king, right? [Okay. I just wondered if I should think about the future by myself, just in case.] [That''s really .] The divine beast''s voice trembled. Is it surprising? Or are you still missing the old king? That''s really annoying. It''s hard to be the same as that damn monster. [Hmm?!] Whose voice is that now? Obviously someone else''s other than that countryman. Above all, what is this dark malice? But what shocked her more than anything else was something else. [What are you?] The energy of the divine beast that had been talking normally just a moment ago disappeared. Instead, all that was left was the remnants of that divine beast. Just a cold corpse. [No way Impossible.] It was disguised. He put on the skin of that divine beast and disguised himself as apatriot and deceived him. But how is that possible? Did you deceive anyone else and even Sylphia''s senses? Dont be cocky You are just beings that can be eliminated at any time. [What kind of malice is this... .] more iprehensible. What on earth is it that he harbors so much hatred? The man who revealed his true colors slowly approached Sylphia. Does this look ugly? Haha, dont be negative. The whole body was horribly torn. It is only because of his physique that we can infer that he is human. Come to think of it, did I say that in another world, there are people who move even after they have already died? But it is different from that. It is not an unclean force such as dark magic that moves it. Yes, what moves me is malice And only anger. He reveals his essence to the fullest as if he has no intention of hiding himself. From that day on, I longed for revenge. But I was thwarted by your king. [What?] What are you talking about? But I survived and hid underground In that ugly ce where no one was left, I lived only with anger. no way. I don''t know anything. But there were things I had heard. In the first ce, the current king, she is still a young divine beast born after that era. Of course, there was no way I could recognize him from the beginning. The source of that malice... and the reason... Finally identity... [You can''t... .] Noisy. There''s no point in seeing a monster or something like that... He was arrogant, as if he was bored. The object of his malice is not directed against her. The monsters here are just things that can be eliminated at any time It is the same with you. [That''s nonsense!] I can''t tolerate it any longer. She swung her huge tail down. Quaang! There was a roar that sounded like a mountain copsing. A person no more than the size of a human was crushed by a tail bigger than a mountain, so of course... . You would have told me? It''s insignificant. Quaang! Unusual power erupted explosively from the ground, kicking off its tail. [Unbelievable She muttered in disbelief. Not only the mass, but also the total amount of force it possesses ispletely reversed. Did you tell me? It''s insignificant. [] What is it?] There is nothing I just say Ing as if it were natural. [Don''t say nonsense!] You shouldn''t take what it says straight away. no, it should not be tolerated That is malice that will bring about destruction not only for themselves but also for their fellow human beings. Deny his existence with all your might and use all your strength to get rid of it. But the fight doesn''tst long. It was only a few collisions of huge powers that seemed to tip over stars. And one side copses with exhaustion. It''s insignificant. The one who lost was the gigantic divine beast Sylphia. The malicious being trampled on the head of the fallen divine beast andughed at it. I would have said. You guys can get rid of them anytime. but I can''t be relieved unless I get rid of that monster. That''s why I used this guy. If it is in another world, I will definitely find it and repay the retribution of the day. But if we can''t find him, there''s no reason to leave you guys alone. True to its original purpose, the existence of Shinsoo on this... And the humans who bow down to these guys and all other lifeforms are also driven away. Refill the stars with only hatred left. ???? hmm? However, his movement to see the end stopped. flowed in in an instant. The monster''s ident. A recent memory of that. It''s humiliating, but in order to take advantage of this, it must be the effect of impersonating them to disguise themselves as theirpatriots. How disgusting. But there was no room for sarcasm. Right. Is that... A sly, yet ferocious smile crept across his lips. Its stupid. Didnt you notice that one thing? Ha ha ha ha ha ha. Laughing at this pitiful, ignorant monster, he withdrew his finishing arm. because it was no longer necessary. You made this like this You are a monster. This ce was once hell for humans... And a world that was a paradise for divine beasts. And a contradictory world that became a star for both gods and humans because of a certain existence. Then you''d better pay your karma with the results you created. With that unjust hatred, he unleashes his magic once again. I found what I was looking for. Then there is only one thing left. It only destroys him by using what he has achieved. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 751 - Gaiden episode 118 Gaiden episode 118 Gaiden chapter 17. How to protest when the world around you is noisy Somehow it tickles my ears...'' I don''t feel good. Is it because I have a lot to remember about the past?'' It felt like it was always stuck somewhere. To put it in an analogy, it feels like I sensed pests roaming around where my eyes couldn''t reach. It would be nice if it was a simple misunderstanding.'' Unfortunately, there is no reason for me to worry for a long time. Because I found out why. One of the handymunication tools that I personally keep responded. this. The person who used this now is the tribal chief of the rabbit beasts. I was told to use it just in case, but I really didn''t think I would use it. [Ah, Mr. Ernesia! I''m really sorry at this time... Its okay, so tell me about your business. There is no need for useless misayeogu. Are you paying attention to the details of a rescue request? What is going on? [Shinsu Shinsoo-nim!] Before he could speak, there was a roar and the sound cut off once. Fortunately, he did not die, but it seemed difficult to wait for an exnation. Avoid first. send someone. After giving the order, he dressed up enough to cover only his face and moved on. The area where the tiger deity they worship is sheltered. Arriving there, I rolled my eyes and looked around to grasp the situation. What''s this? I quickly capture the surroundingndscape with my eyes and interpret it with my head. The rabbit beasts are under attack. The problem is who to attack. I wondered if it was you? A wild beast in the form of a huge, white tiger that is familiar to the eyes. The god-sug, whom the rabbits look up to, rushes at the n that worships him,pletely blindfolded. What are we going to do? There is no need to ask what happened. I jumped in from the spot and countered the divine beast''s charge head-on. Suck! My outstretched fist collided with his huge head, shaking the whole area. you are? Its okay, run away. I will subdue this trouble maker. but don''t worry. I won''t kill you. The rabbits madeplicated expressions as I casually beat the person they respected, but they ran away as if they knew that their lives came first. It is also a family that has survived for a long time. Thanks to that, I can just focus on stopping him. If you kill that thing, you wont even get information about what happened Even if it''s rough, let''s definitely conquer it. hey! Stay still! I try to talk to her several times, but there is no response. With a scream that can''t even be called an answer, he rushes towards me. I''m sure it tasted good. The frontal charge is counterbnced by colliding with force again. Quaang! The area vibrates loudly just by colliding with it, and a shockwave rages like a storm. This is not good. It doesn''t mean I can''t cope. You can win. not simple However, the damage it causes to the surroundings is annoying. I cant. Shall we suppress it a little more harshly? It must be difficult to calmly conclude the conversation at the point where the conversation does not work. This time, I jumped high to avoid his attack and chanted magic while staying in the sky. A huge magic circle unfolds, and thousands of magical chains pour out of it, randomly tying the guy like a tangled skein. ???? hmm? But as soon as he cries, the chains break. Even though it was a magic specialized for divine beasts, it was broken. Resistance is more severe than expected. If I use more power than this, I have no choice but to hurt myself... Killing is possible at any time. However, I wanted to avoid that because there is a questionable part. I can''t. They quickly came to conclusions and went into action. The tiger digs low on purpose to avoid the light emitted from its mouth. If you dont want to listen, lets get hit first! I kicked him in the stomach with all my might. It''s not meant to inflict damage with blows, it''s to shock and push away. The boy''s body floated. Suck! He didn''t immediately pursue, but instead looked down. It is the ground to stare at. Thend where he will soon fall. Haaaaaaaaa! I put my fist into it with all my might. cooong! A sound echoed deep into the ground, and at the same time the earth''s shaft trembled. I cant even suppress it with magic If damage urs when fighting with force, there is only one way. is not it? Are you having trouble? Then just throw it away and stop. Lets y down here for now! I''ll make your special cage. It prates my energy deep into the ground and pushes it out as hard as it can. Great! The sound of cracking rocks resounded, and the ground around the area split open. It''s not the sea, but thend, but it''s a sight that someone will bow their heads when they see it. Literally Arel''s miracle. I can''t see under the crack. Perhaps hundreds of kilometers were well separated. I have already confirmed several times that the Shinsoo''s durability is not normal. So it''s okay to drop it deep into the ground. it''s okay i won''t die What if you die? There''s nothing you can do about it. At least let the flowers go. If he was sane, he thought about how he would cry in injustice andpleted an additional spell. Get away. A purple aura shimmered around him, and his falling speed increased as if he was being pulled down at once. What I used was simple gravity magic. It doesn''t matter how much you increase the gravitational eleration applied to the guy''s body. It''s not a direct attack or a seal. If it were a divine beast in the form of a bird with wings, it would have been a headache, but fortunately, he survived because he was a tiger. Sad beast without wings. get away I snap my finger! When it rang, it elerated to its maximum and with that momentum disappeared beneath the cracked ground. Kyaa oh oh oh oh oh! Don''t mind if something sounds like a intive cry. When you can''t hear the sound, you feel a faint vibration under your feet, but ignore it. Should I close the lid just in case? It forcibly closes the cracks in the ground and seals them off. In addition, a defensive barrier is also spread under the ground in case of emergency. First of all, it''s like covering the urgent matter... However, it cannot be considered that this has been resolved. More than anything, my intuition is telling me. That this isn''t even the beginning yet. I wonder what happened... No matter how much I think about it, something feels bad, right? When you are thinking, someone approaches you. At first, I wondered if it was rted to this situation, but it was a familiar sign. Is it Shen? You''re a littlete. After all, was thismotion a teacher? As expected, what is it? For some reason, this guy who should be in the east by now raises a greeting as soon as hends. It was a small thing. I shook my hand moderately and demanded an exnation. Actually, several divine beasts ran rampant in the east as well. ah? Were you there too? I guessed. Maybe there were otherpatriots. And likewise, it was runaway. What did he do? Did you kill him? That is Shen rolled his eyes in embarrassment. He doesn''t know much about this matter. It''s because I didn''t share information about Shinsoo with others. I didn''t expect this to happen in the first ce. We couldnt repel them easily, so we drove them into the sea first and froze the entire area. ???? and. In some ways, he''s worse than me. Soaking it in cold seawater... . Is it better to kill me? It might be better not to kill anything. But this time I won''t be able to tell you for sure. What does that mean? Strange it''s so weird... continues to haunt me I can''t think of a reason why these guys run amok. Even if you think about it from these guys'' point of view, nothing meshes. That means it''s for reasons other than these guys... I''ll have to check it out. Follow Shen. Did youe with that in mind? of course. Then I will ask for your help. This time alone, I''m a little anxious. If my prediction is correct, the guys who ran amok right now will be nothing. Doesn''t that mean there is still one super-sized bomb left? Shen also followed without a word. Perhaps it was the intention to intervene in this situation from the beginning. Are you not going to call the others? Wait is not worth the time. Above all, if my senses are right, then it will be toote. First of all, I gave a short exnation while moving. The world of divine beasts Was there anything like that? Originally, I was going to send him back after satisfying him moderately, but he wouldnt let mee again Things got a little messy. As always, it''s an industry that never ends quietly. Because this world is really fun. damn it Let''s check first. I have a ce to guess. The passage where I talked with the super-giant divine beast Sylphia before. As expected, the atmosphere feltpletely different fromst time. It is a strange ce. I never thought such a pure white nt would grow. When I came not long ago, it was an ordinary cliff. There was nothing but in moss. One cause. The energy seen from beyond that aisle is influencing us all the way here. The aisle ispletely open. Originally, it was developed only to the extent that only a doctor could convey it. However, the passage is stable enough to openly invade the energy. I think I can get past this without a problem. Are you going? Im just going to take a quick look. I don''t even know the situation there... Because I am not prepared at all. More than anything, I had a hunch that I should go in and check it myself. Relying on my intuition, I jumped into the aisle, and Shen followed suit without hesitation. The sense of movement is not very long. In a blink of an eye or two, we reached beyond. Tunnel connecting the world. Its a waste. Normally, I would have blinked my eyes to record sensations or various information to abuse this technology to my liking, but now I don''t even think about it. Because something more absurd is unfolding before my eyes. It was true that it was the world of divine beasts. But interest... Yes, everyone is running out of control. At least it''s not the world I knew. Of course, the sparse topography is familiar, and the outline of a huge city can be seen. decisively different. It has changed. All the energy emitted by the divine beasts ran wild and mutated at random. Instead of destructive activities like our world, their energy was constantly changing. This is something that would normally never happen. I want to find the cause, but it won''t be that simple. I urgently wanted to find another one. teacher? Shen! Beware! The most important thing to watch out for here is... But it must be toote. There were clouds in the sky. No, not exactly a part of a living thing. At the same time as shouting Escape!, we each left and left the spot at the same timing. An object that obscures the sky. The giant snake''s tail struck the spot where we were. and A huge snake with wings... A god bigger than any mountain is ring at it. what size is this Wow, this is no joke. nothing to ask That''s Sylphia''s body. I immediately alerted Shen. That''s the current boss who is inmand of this ce! The power gap is different from what you faced, so be careful! That doesnt seem like such a problem Shen rarely blurts out his words and doesn''t even show his sympathy. I dont feel like dealing with that. A monster that even this guy, who has higher fighting power than most reincarnated people, doesn''t want to fight. Well, to be honest, I didn''t even think it was this much. It wasn''t like this for me either. To be honest, the total amount of power already surpassed me at that time. Honestly, I couldn''t have guaranteed this even when I lived here?'' He said he inherited his power from the residue I left behind. How humble is that... I''m already strong enough to not recognize my traces at that time. I dont know if I should be happy about this or not At least it won''t be aughing matter. Normally, they''dpliment me for being unique, but... . If that power is threatening us, we cannot tell you even as a joke. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 752 - Gaiden Episode 119 Gaiden Episode 119 don''t get hit You are in danger too. yes. At the same time as my warning, his wings trembled once, and countless lightning bolts were created and poured from above his head. Squeezing the energy of a divine beast and using it like magic. Perhaps that is also the method I used in the past. Was it left intact in the body and passed on to the next generation? . It''s powerful, but not inescapable. Dont get hit by lightning! Purified! After avoiding the attack, I create and throw a spear of me. Likewise, Shen also drew strong energy and squeezed out a blue-ck spear and threw it. Each one burns a mountain or two, a piercing blow. However, it was only enough to make Sylphia shake her chin slightly. absurdly rigid and No kidding. Is this the average of Shinsou? It cant be. That is an area that can be said to be almost special. But even taking that into ount, this amount of power is strange... It''s so intense. At least it wasn''t like this when I talked to him. I have no reason It''s clearly runaway. So, are you the one who made this guy like this? There is a gaze that I felt a little while ago. As I stared at him, I tantly paid attention to him, and he finally responded. That tone I guess I can tell just by looking at it. After all, are you that monster? The one who will answer that question must be the owner of the voice you hear now. What are you? There was a small shadow over Sylphia''s head. is that human? As I focus my gaze, I see the figure of the man more firmly. You don''t recognize this face? Well, you and I are no longer able to recognize each other just by looking at each others faces. A way of speaking that somehow makes you feel like you know me. Can you? Did you remember? yes it must have been But even if you couldn''t think of it, I have no intention ofining. I was defeated in a single blow then. The reason I recognized him was because I identally recalled an anecdote from that time and pulled it out of my memory. A human who led humans in the past and was hostile to divine beasts because of a vengeful spirit. However, the one who was eventually eliminated because it went against my policy. Undoubtedly. I managed to remember. The guy snorted, probably thinking that thanks to that, he had less time to introduce himself. Are you d that you remember me? If so, that''s gross. Jingle jingle. But gross doesn''t mean the guy''s outward appearance. Its so awkward Did youe back to life like that? the inside of the guy. As soon as I saw that guy, I was able to infer it to some extent. Could you have been alive since then? Hoo? Does it look like that? He shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t care if he peeped at him. He does not hide his temperament, but rather reveals it as if to be seen. I dont know the identity of the author, but he is truly evil. Instead of me, who was reserved for words, Shen gave his opinion. Undead No, it seems that the series is different from that one. It is more evil than any youkai I have ever seen. Yeah, that''s neither dead nor alive... that one. At least as far as I can see, it spans the middle boundary. In the end, the essence of lich or undead is to use the soul and body of the dead to deal with unclean energy. But that''s different. It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I still exist and my hatred is still unquenched. As he stretches out his hand, a turbid gray aura rises up. It''s not like magic... Isn''t it an aura that feels much more ominous than ck magic? That must be the factor that sustains him. It doesn''t matter what it is. If I can satisfy myself with this, it will be enough. The guy smiles maliciously and spreads that energy to his heart''s content. With just that, the earth shook and the spirits of the divine beasts were disturbed. Above all, the runaway of Sylphia he was riding on was getting worse. Are you using that power to deal with divine beasts? haha. Shin Soo-ran is truly pitiful... With only this amount of energy, my eyes are dark and I can''t judge my sanity. Ha ha ha ha... The guyughs at the divine beasts and interferes. But this alone is not enough. Killing them with this power is pointless now. Are you still talking about that revenge? It is not different. but It may have been wider than it was back then. range? In the past, he only hated divine beasts and made the purpose of his existence to eliminate them. As a result, even if he and his people were destroyed, he went astray to the point where he took it for granted. But now he is full of madness to the extent that it cannot bepared to then. It doesn''t matter if these monsters or humans. It doesn''t matter which world it is. I will destroy them all. you. After losing to you, I thought about it for a long time. No, I couldn''t help but think. I dont know. Yeah you guys don''t know! What happened! As he clenched his hand, the ominous energy burned even more fiercely. It is no longer a human domain. That also worries me. Let me ask you one thing. Weren''t you dead then? What happened after that? It was a coincidence. I was in a state where I didn''t know if it would be strange if I died at any time. Literally a miracle. Even though only the head and parts of the body are left, it is still alive and breathing. But I''m just breathing... I could only think. I couldn''t move a finger, I couldn''t move my head. And time goes by. Only one minute feels like an eternity, and only the inconvenient time bothers him. how much... how many years have passed Just thinking about hate makes me sick. towards the monsters... My resentment towards you was not enough. He says he kept thinking. Why did you fail? What are you suffering for? Do you resent me for making you that way? resentment? That''s not even funny. It didn''t evenst a hundred years. The target of the middle five is not enough with you alone. It must have been an unbearable amount of pain to resent the existence of only one person. and would havee to a conclusion. Equally Whether it''s a human, a divine towel, or the world, he resents everything. We came to that conclusion. And hate all equally. Coming to that conclusion, he was finally able to move. It was as if I had received a revtion As if saying this is the correct answer. I hate it, but I don''t see the fierce hatred like before. While calmly sinking, he bes cold-hearted, disying a perfectly intelligent and gentle demeanor. At first, I tried to pay my dues right away. But you were no longer here. I guess so. At least thousands of years must have passed. It must be after I got tired of it and threw it out. He said he was disappointed. At first, I tried to get rid of the divine beasts and purge the pathetic humans as well. It is said that the guy hid himself and hid among them. At first, he simply nned to annihte them alone. It was only after realizing something that the n changed. I realized that there is another world besides this one. There are humans there too. Sometimes there are monsters like this. Besides that, all living things... The corner of his mouth is twisted. How disgusting. Hate everything. True to his words, it seems that he hates even the existence of another world. Disgusting, disgusting! It makes me angry just to recognize that there are so many contradictory beings. Right. That''s why I tried to get rid of them all! It seems that he disguised himself as apatriot using the corpse of a divine beast to incite Sylphea and the others to find me. In short, I ended up ying around with his tricks. Now I get it. After hearing it, I understood the essence of the author. You are no longer Mel. It''s nothing more than a specter that inherited his memories. I''d rather be an idiot who ruined himself for a single vengeance. That is a disced soul trapped in a foreign environment. Literally, a new species of evil. It would not be an exaggeration to say that even I am the first monster to encounter here. He doesn''t deny anything about my point either. The old name is fine. Rather, I like the current me more than the past me. Because the human mind itself will no longer remain. It is rare among reincarnated people. Those whose senses be dull while repeating excessive life. And the kind of people who make the wrong decisions. Although the author is not a reincarnated person, nothing will be different at the point where his soul has already suffered enough to deteriorate. Well, I dont know anything about that. It doesn''t matter. But what you can''t ignore is the behavior he will cause. Can you understand that the purpose is the destruction of this world and other worlds? joy. Then what will you do? Are you asking because you dont know? Then you have to stop it. At least, when someone does something crazy,mon sense people should grab that person by the arm and punch him in the cheek. And that would be our role. Shen I know. There is no lengthy instruction. It''s not even a snack like that. I nodded slightly, and Shen disappeared. In an instant, he points to Mel''s back and swings his arm. The strong energy wrapped around Shen''s arm elerates and rages even more sharply, unfolding like a storm of des and engulfing him. this power. surpassed humans. Right! Are you a monster too! I dont want to hear from a wicked creature like you. Melughed at Shen''s attack, who responded coldly and unleashed a trickle. However, unlike Shen, there is no technical delicacy. Isn''t it using that disparate power to offset the strong wind? Is that power consuming the inner energy itself? This power belongs to neither side. That means neither of them will reach me. then. Shen seems to have changed his policy to crushing them with direct blows, so he cuts through the storm of his own chi to close the distance. He tries to pierce it with his fist. Before his fist reached the pit of the stomach, Mel quickly widened his distance and jumped off Sylphia''s head. Does this mean that physical blows are useless? or not . Hit it. Foolish king. Along with Mel''s sneer, the pure white lightning from the super-giant god Sylpia fell on his body. He doesn''t care if he himself is caught in the lightning. This affair As Shen gritted his teeth and dodged the lightning. I took advantage of that gap and quickly moved behind Mel''s back. Do some work. You son of a bitch. Aiming for an opening, I stretched my fist towards him. joy. However, as if anticipating my surprise attack, he moved his body in the air to avoid it. I have no intention of hitting it with my fist. let me open my palm Dozens of magic circles unfold as if to surround him. Then what about an explosion? The magic circle that has been opened is a technique that causes intense explosions. It was an explosive technique that could lightly rip even a fairlyrge chunk of iron. Explode. Puff pup pup pup pup! Dozens of spheres of heat waves expand in session. Shocks that seemed to pierce the floor echoed one after another. A destructive power that no normal creature would ever be able to withstand. ???? Damn it. However, as I spurt the air without checking the result, a gray object shes through the air. Chit. You are wicked. No, that sounds like something I would say. Seeing its true identity on the floor, I had no choice but to put on a puzzled face. all arms His own arm he threw... Let the degration clear. Mel did not hesitate to reveal hispletely tattered self. I thought you weren''t human anymore, but you''re broken to this extent. To think of a counterattack by grabbing the torn arm from the explosion and throwing it... . Doesn''t it already have the senses of a creature? Since you have ruined his body this far, you will no longer be able to escape. while I''m confused While avoiding Silfia''s lightning, Shen suddenly falls and strikes his foot to crush his head. I will finish no! meaningless! Back off! ..?! Shen immediatelyplies with my warning, without thinking about the implications. Before his foot touches his head, he spurts the air and turns to evade. At that moment, Mel''s body melted at the edge and the smoke that was generated tried to entangle like a vine, but barely missed. Was it a trick to avoid the blows so far? It was smoke from the start. It probably didn''t matter if he got hit or not. No, its not like that. Its unpleasant for me to show things like this. As Mel calmly reconstructed his body, he returned to his hideous appearance from earlier. So I don''t know who the monster is. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 753 - Gaiden Episode 120 Episode 120 Come to think of it, I should have known by what means they used to patch up my broken body. In the process of causing some mutation, his existing body must have all vaporized and melted. Only the soul was entangled in that altered aura and reconstructed into his body. A theory simr to the one in which I reshaped myself when I was born in the body of a divine beast. In effect, it became a body that was not bound by thews of physics. You''re annoying... need to recalcte In any case, the current battle is a search battle to get a glimpse of the guy''s strength. However, the information obtained is not very useful. Really annoying. There''s no way to end that child''s life right away like this?'' If so, let''s change our policy right away. The sooner you decide, the better. Whether that''s the next best thing or not. Shen step down! yes. Shen agreed, as if he had no intention of going against my judgment itself. Don''t miss it! Reappearing, Mel drew out a spear de made of gray particles and swung it. Of course I thought so. Spearcraft without such a foundation wont work. I grabbed the guy''s spearhead and gave it my full strength with the momentum to crush it. .. II As expected, the actualbat experience is a mess. Ick skills. Even if your strength has be stronger, if you have never fought a strong enemy properly, you can suppress it with experience. Although that is also temporary. Cheeky Kut! It doesn''t give him a chance to contain his angry words. The fist I threw out hit him right in the middle. Instead of piercing, it strikes with the trick of delivering blows to the particles that make up its body. Kuuk! Even if it wasn''t fatal, you would feel difort that shook your whole body. while he stumbles. teacher! Shen cleverly jumps right past me, lunges at him, andnds a simr blow. Quaang! A storm of energy expands like a dome of light, engulfing the creature and throwing it away. Get rid of it! I also support with magic right after. But don''t expect As I said, a paving stone for retreat. But you need to pay more attention. If you run away right away, he will follow you ande to our side of the world. The reason I can fight without hesitation now is because this is not my front yard. Already, this area ispletely devastated. If this kind of damage is caused by us, it will take years to recover. Id rather try something like a seal Will it work? I''ll be able to do anything in about 5 minutes. It was just a moment to devise the next method and put it into action. cooong! I felt as if a huge mountain blocked my way for a moment. Sylphia, the super-giant divine beast. ???? shit! As its many wings spread wide and trembled minutely, innumerable white stakes appeared in the sky and began to fall. Kuk! can i ept it? I stretch out my energy and try to interfere, but it bounces off. It''s unbelievable pressure. Each one isparable to a nuclear warhead. If it falls, the surplus energy will reach not only this ce, but also our world through the passage. ruler! Are you going to run away like this? Mel asks. It knows we''re about to back down and provokes it. You are cheeky. I clicked my tongue when I saw his attitude. What if ites out like that? Ill face you head-on andugh at you! It is also the duty of a pro to crush andugh when he uses an inappropriate number. I jumped straight into the sky and spread my arms. On one side, arge amount of magic to intercept that thing. In the other hand, spread the aura and extend the de. It is not enough to write just one. shoot down all Hoo? Are you going to ept everything? There''s nothing I can''t do. When it seems like it''s going to be hard, Iugh lightly and pass it over. I''ll smash everything and blow it up. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa! After a long time, I put up my spirits and radiated all the power I had prepared as if it were bursting at once. Arge amount of magic exploded as it scattered across the sky like bullets. At the same time, the intangible Aura''s sword spirit rips through the sky and the earth at random. Quagga gaga gag gag gag gag! White light bursts in session in the sky, and stakes explode. As the aftermath shook the ground, the divine beasts who were being manipted copsed. If the bombardment had fallen as it was, more than half of those guys would have been destroyed. still me Well blocked. First, take a breath Like a monster. Mel is gritting his teeth. You probably never thought you''d shoot it down. Im sorry, but little one Real monsters aren''t like this. I jumped right in front of him and stabbed his aura-trimmed sword into his abdomen before he even moved. no use?? Can it work??... Ugh''?! Mel changes his body into particle fog and tries to escape, but it doesn''t work. shudder and be astonished it would be embarrassing Isnt this for killing? The power itself is less efficient than normal swordsmanship. Bongryeonggi Sword (^? Ω) It is a method that emits a slightly special sword technique. When touched by this sword, the object''s mana structure is temporarily frozen. The structure of mana particles is framed in a certain form for each method of use. This is like pouring arge amount of glue into the gap. Originally, it''s a way to block the flow of the opponent''s mana and create a gap. However, solving this is surprisingly simple. Simple is a word that is said in the realm of a fairly good master. At least at the level of Shen or Rerensen, it takes seconds to solve. But is this your first time? Kuh! Stopughing! The guy struggles to pull out his sword, but it doesn''t pull out that much. Where do you work hard? While teasing him lightly pretending to cheer, on the contrary, I gauged the speed at which he opened the sword. I said that, but it won''t work next time.'' The speed at which the seal is released is not normal. Learning is fast. It''s only going to work now, when you''re inexperienced, and the next time you encounter it, the little tricks won''t work. Well, where are you going now? This nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! My fist pierced Mel''s face as he screamed and struggled . A rupture sounded as if the air around it exploded all at once, and the guy flew away and fell far away. Shen! now! You back off! ???? yes? What Shen wondered was that he knew that I, and no one else, was not ready to jump. but If you both get out now, this guy will definitely cross over there. Then it''s over! Anyway, the one Mel is going through now is none other than me. So I''d be willing to be the bait. I''m not trying to talk about the spirit of sacrifice. The problem is that if these guys go over there, damage will happen. And it would take years just to restore it. Then I can''t y as much. teacher. Dont make me speak long words. Let me focus on this side. Shen knows my ways. So don''t ask too long. After muttering briefly, Shen immediately stepped back. Are the gods trying to chase him? Theres no way. The energy I shot formed like a sharp spear and stuck to the floor, keeping the divine beasts in check. Meanwhile, Shen threw himself into the passage. At the same time, the unsealed Mel attempts another closebat. Did you let your teammates run away? Unexpected. Even though I look a little like this, I have a lot of eptance. And I have to fight with people who have business! Without hesitation, I thrust my fist into Mel''s torso. As it was, I stumbled once while flying all the way to the pit of the stomach, but the guy kicked me while losing his upper body. Don''t you want to pretend to be sick anymore? While dodging lightly, countless light masses approached from below. The divine beasts gathered below and opened fire. It''s annoying, but I can''t afford to deal with it. As I stepped back and evaded, all the missed attacks hit Sylphia. Don''t you care about misfires by allies? or you don''t have to The smoke seemed to disappear in an instant, and then the pure white lightning that came pouring out of Silfia flew straight toward me. act. Evasion waste, so when I hit it with all my might, the trajectory barely deviated. Sylphia in the front. Other gods around... And over there... Above Sylphia''s head, Mel smiles evilly while restoring her original form. Nice... Anyway.'' It sucks, but I have to admit it. Certainly this is against me... It would beughable to say such a thing even after sending Shen away. It is difficult to gauge the odds of winning even if they are head-to-head. Not to mention, they are not willing to fight without sacrificing themselves. I also tried targeting only Mel, and pinpointing him to get rid of him. No matter where you pierce, you won''t die. Even in my country, this is difficult. Attacking this avnche without any clue is annoying. then.'' Without hesitation, I tried to implement that option. Raise your strength and focus on one spot. Soon white mes rose and the mes were fixed in the form of a huge spear. Take this, too. White me Mine Spear Even Sylpia would not be safe if she was directly hit by this. As if he felt a sense of danger instinctively, the huge guy also raised his strength and concentrated on his front. A pure white aura spreads out and causes arge amount of electrical discharge to bepressed. At the same time as Sylphia emits a fixed power in the form of a spear the size of mine, she throws a spear of white me. The moment the two forces collide, a sh of light colors the vision, and at the same time, an explosion and shock swallow and burn like a storm. Kuh! Like this monster... As Mel''s angry voice echoed faintly, I randomly activated a teleport before the aftermath dissipated. The reason why he did not specify the coordinates was because he was concerned about being pursued. Okay then see youter. baby. I don''t have any hobbies that I have to sweat profusely. First of all, let''s look at me. By now, the face of the guy who notices my intentions and disassembles is good. I triggered an indiscriminate teleport before the aftermath of the explosion engulfed my ce. shortly after the fight. Rerensen groaned as she pressed her throbbing forehead. I will follow This time, when he reallyes back, I''m going to grab him by the cor and argue. I thought I was fainting when Shen suddenly came and exined what had happened. Even the teacher couldnt pitch this time. I know. But what I want toin about is something else. If I had handled it properly then, this wouldn''t have happened. hmm? At that time? Shen doesn''t know. Arel recently brought a person rted to the divine beasts. There must be some reason. Anyway, let''s focus on solving this pesky problem. Rirensen tried to refrain from talking and decided to focus on the current situation. Reports of monstrous creatures presumed to be divine beasts rampaging across the continent began to follow one after another. Originally, if you see one out of ten lives, you willment that you are unlucky. As soon as Rerensen arrived at the ce where the divine beast appeared, he put his forehead on his forehead and sighed deeply. If you''re going toin, wouldn''t it be better to act quickly? yes. yes. Let''s do it. At Shen''s urging, Rirensen clicked her tongue and decided to take action. It would be too much to entrust a rampaging Shinsoo to an ordinary army. Actually, that Arel is no longer there, so they will have to solve it on their own. Then lets hurry up and hold on to it. It seems like strange reactions are starting toe from other ces as well. Huh w that? Instead of answering, Shen charged forward. The newly summoned god raises his head and turns his gaze as if looking for a ce to rampage. There is a city within a few kilometers from here. If you go there, great damage will happen. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 754 - Gaiden Episode 121 Gaiden Episode 121 It''s a pity, but even if it''s holy, it''s no different from a beast at the point of harm. Shen made partial eye contact with him for a moment. it''s confirmation Is it really running out of control or has ite over to the state where this castle exists? It is a beast. But I can''t feel the proper intellect from him. Then there is no reason to stay still. The Explosive Twins Shen dug right into the guys torso and thrust out both palms. Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Unbelievable that a single human being collided, the shock rang like thunder. The Shinsoo who was beaten screamed and fell backwards. It was far. I was sick and tired of seeing how tough creatures those guys were. I consider it rather fortunate that you are strong. Shen muttered that and immediately moved on to the next series of attacks. As he did not check the safety of the opponent, his movements were swift and there was no hesitation. No matter how hard you hit it, it won''t die. Speaking his way. I wont hold back and let you beat me to my hearts content. He muttered something that Arel would have said and moved on to the next movement. Knees were stabbed right into his vital points, and he took advantage of the staggering gap to be pierced by several stabbing blows. Every time he swings his hand, he ms into the ground several times and screams. I''d rather die. that. Muttering admiration instead of admiration, Li Rensen also uses magic to help Shen. As much as she had to pay attention to not only the auxiliary spells but also the camouge to keep humans from noticing thismotion, she was busy in her own way. That should be enough. Thinking that he had adequately pushed Shinsoo, Shen secretly held out his hand slightly behind him. At that moment, the space around the palm waved slightly, and a hard object was caught in my hand. As I pulled it out with all my might, a spear waspletely revealed. It also had a slightly longer de and handle than a typical spear. I don''t like it, but there''s nothing like this. Originally, his course of action was based on what he had learned from Arel, and was perfected through his own stubbornness. A preference for bare hands is just a minor preference. If necessary, I borrowed the power of any number of tools or magic, and I have done that many times until now. This is also true. A weapon made by mobilizing all the technologies of the eastern continent. Dan Se-chang. I hope you dont die. As he swung the spear, Shin-soo turned and avoided it as if he felt something ominous. Do you still have enough energy left to move? Even admiring it, Shen tracked the movement of the divine beast so as not to miss it. You can''t let that run away! I know! Immediately, Shen blocked the guy''s retreat and stabbed the spear again. The moment he tried to back away from another attack. Quagga gaga gag gag gag! A roar that sounded like rocks were being ground exploded in the air and the guy convulsed. I won''t listen toints about being petty. Ignoring the Shinsoo who looked around without knowing why, Shen swung his weapon again and again. When the scattered shes just stay in the air and disappear, Shinsoo wonders again and tries to run away. Again, I fell down convulsing as if I had been electrocuted by a sudden strike from the air. You are using a very nasty weapon. Rerensen sighed as she noticed what had just happened. It''s a spell engraved on the inside of that spear''s hilt. Perhaps there is a cksmith with good skills in the east. During the forging stage, the form was engraved into the metal. If you inject energy into it and swing it, the sh that misses disappears as if it melts into the air. But it''s not gone. It was as if the energy stayed in the air for a certain amount of time. It''s a very annoying weapon. Not to mention, even the installed ki could not be sensed by Rerensen''s senses. It does not have the sharpness of a single blow, but instead, it is a spear that spreads a prison that confines opponents when fighting countless times. Now! I know. I''m ready too! Rerensen, who understood Shen''s cry that it was difficult to make time anymore, activated the spell that waspleted just in time. A simple transfer spell. However, it is not possible to simply move a foreign creature of the level of Shinsoo. Ordinary teleportation techniques do not work. This is because most of the magic methods are eaten up by the energy emitted by the divine water and be intoxicated. Then its enough to just give the appropriate output. Around here, the subordinates whom Rirensen had taught in advance were waiting. From now on, they assume the role of supporting the technique that Rerensen will use andying the foundation for increasing its output. Same with batteries. By connecting them in series, based on their mana, they amplify the mana flowing through Rerensen''s spell, and use a method that pierces the divine beast''s resistance, albeit for a moment. And the magic that interfered with him like that! As soon as Rirensen took out a few amulets and burned them, the divine beast''s image became blurred for an instant. It blows that Shinsoo to the designated location! As it is, she mates! As soon as he pped his hands, Shinsoo''s figure disappeared. Is it done? It looks like it was moved safely. You won''t be able to climb up there easily, so I think you can rest easy first. The ce where Rerensen blew off the divine beast is the cavity where Arel dropped another divine beast before. At all, gather the runaway divine beasts there and iste them. Even in a poor ce, if it were them, there would be no damage to their lives, and even after they came to their senses, they would notin if they thought of their situation. The best thing is to send them back, but I dont have the strength to interfere that much. This is enough. The priority now is to prevent damage from happening. I''d like to refrain from bothering you any more than this. A modest role doesn''t matter. It''s been a long time since Arel Ernesia said she woulde forward and see the end, so I guess I can leave it to you. It was Rirensen who had no intention of expressing dissatisfaction with the role. busy above all It seems that the reaction has also appeared elsewhere this time. Dont rush. Well, a modest role would be busy in its own way. I hope he can solve it soon. If you''re a teacher, I''m sure you''ll solve it. So, first of all, please leave it to me. I hope you are very carefree. Having such a conversation, the two immediately moved to the next ce. It will probably get busier as time goes on. That''s why I can''t help but pray. I hope Arel, who is not in this world right now, will hurry up and end this situation quietly. Mr. Lee Arel is also good at jumping. Even if it looks like this, the escape experience is also not easy. Isn''t the chaseing soon?'' It appeared to have been sessfully ejected. It means that even I can''t stop using escape means that I don''t know where to fall. Fortunately, itnded in a ce that wasnt too bad. After I was sure there was no sign of the enemying, I sighed. But there is a lot to do. What''s more, it''s toote to go home for a while.'' I thought it was a good idea to disguise the schedule so that there would be no problem even if I was absent for about a month just in case. More than anything, Shen must have made a good excuse. What now?'' The aisle was unusable. If you open that ce, he will notice, and it will be a meaningless killing battle. I didn''t want to hurt the gods as much as possible. There is only one person to eliminate. have already decided that That is why he chose to retreat. Information wascking, and a solution was not finalized. First, investigate the situation a little more... I''ll have to find out his weakness.'' I looked around, thinking about my future ns. The ce I fell was in an unknown mountain. Memories of the geography of this ce do note to mind. I could vaguely capture the image of the city I had built, but the rest was vague. Then let''s move... First of all, I have one thing to do. quest. As soon as I came over, I was immediately surrounded, so I didn''t have the mental head to figure it out. But now they don''t even know where I am. In the meantime, figure out the situation here... I need to figure out what tricks he''s using.'' At that time, no matter how much I attacked him, it felt like I was doing nothing in the air. There was a feeling that it would nevere to a conclusion. Honestly, I don''t understand that.'' All things obey the basicws of physics. The same goes for unusual phenomena such as magic. Although the concept of immortality exists, it is just hard to kill. There is no such thing as energy that does not dissipate forever. Still, his condition was strange. Maybe he''s cheating.'' I was sure of that. reason? It''s a feeling. At least everyone who survives long on this floor has that feeling, and it''s trustworthy. Surely his fund must be somewhere in this world. First, find it and figure it out. If you know even the structure, you are confident that you can handle it. then Lets get some information first. Something like this happens often. The act of infiltrating and obtaining information is already boring and boring. When you don''t know where to go, I tell you to stay still. But I''m not a beginner, and my score is twisted, so let''s just move on without any countermeasures. ruler? Where shall we go? You don''t know which way to go? So let''s do this. So, here''s the stick. It is a thin, straight and handsome tree branch. Plug this into the ground and wait. ... Took. A tree branch has fallen. Decided! then? Shall we go over there? This roughly guides the direction. Actually, it didn''t matter where. Because if you don''t know where to go, you have to go anywhere recklessly. Didn''t Sylphia tell you? Civilization here has been stagnant for over 10,000 years.'' It''s a story I want to tackle in various ways, but let''s think of it as a premise. In short, nothing has changed in this world 1? TX2 The basic geography may have changed, but in the big picture, the civilization remains the same. In other words, the location of the city I knew or the distribution of the poption was not significantly different. Then, if I look back a bit, I''ll remember right away, right?'' It''s buried in time and the memory is fuzzy, but if you engrave it in your eyes a few times, it wille to your mind vaguely. After moving for a while, I finally found one of the cities. Apart from that, I never thought it would really change.'' where you know A ce located at the very end of the territory I dominated at the time. By analogy, it should be called the countryside. I hope it hasn''t changed that much. Perhaps this was a city inhabited by humans... My memory is vague, but there are no creatures of the divine ss among the many signs that I can feel inside. If so, this is your chance to take a look at the atmosphere. He went into hiding in the city. Simply sneak over the castle wall and go in and hide, and first observe the impressions of the people here. It''s not much different from what I know.'' I don''t think there will be enough difort with my current clothes, but just in case. First of all, I stole the clothes in the right ce. I''m sorry, but let''s say it''s the price of helping your world. A piece of clothing is cheap. I came out on the street without hesitation only after I had dressed up appropriately by referring to thefortable outfit. Also, the important thing to infiltrate is not to hide.'' Of course, it depends on the time and ce, but it doesn''t matter if you go around the city casually as long as you hide normally. hmm Is there any difference here, unlike the runaway divine beasts?'' Or does it not touch humans otherwise? Puzzled, I looked around. It''s a pretty normal life. Yes, work and eat normally... . no cancetion. Let''s just pretend that didn''t happen. This is absolutely not normal. Is it real? A little while ago, I thought it was odd. There was something strange. There are no shops What are the most important facilities in the city? Well, simply speaking from the point of view of a lord, there must be so many that it is difficult to count them one by one. But there is one thing that must be inmon. Shopmercial barter?? Either way, an act that is the foundation of civilization. There must be a flow in civilization. Above all, I would have established it and let it flow firmly. In the first ce, this city does not have a mall itself. mostly residential. for a moment? Then how the heck do these guys live?'' I don''t understand that. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 755 - Gaiden Episode 122 Gaiden Episode 122 If there is no shopping mall, the transaction of goods does not take ce. Aside from simple daily necessities, what about food? I looked around this area, but it doesn''t seem like self-sufficiency is achieved otherwise? Then life cannot be sustained. Shinsoo, you can do something just by eating that tasteless grass, but humans can''t do that... . Wondering, as I wandered around a bit more, I soon witnessed the answer without difficulty. The movement of people going out is constant. Most have gone somewhere and areing back with something. The ce they are heading to is a temple-like building. hmm?? Do you get anything out of it?? The only thing I care about is their faces. There is no ups and downs in his expression, and his gait is monotonous. I don''t feel any interest or motivation in life. To be honest. Not good... This kind of atmosphere.'' The air is so stuffy that I would soon get tired of it and escape by breaking a window and jumping over it. More than anything, I had a strange feeling. That I would see a sight that did not suit my taste at all. In conclusion, my hunch was right. I watched them and watched their actions nkly, forgetting to say anything for a moment. Certainly, that would solve the problem of supply, but This is a headache. Thinking so, I grabbed a human who happened to be nearby. hey. Let me ask you something. what Is it work? That you have Is it your food? It seemed to be wary while being puzzled, so I had no choice but to look him in the eyes and pour a weak amount of mana. Okay. It is simple hypnosis. answer me Answer me. The answeres out quickly. That''s right. Today is distribution day, so I''m taking it. rationing? Oh yes. That''s it. I''m sorry for suddenly asking something strange. I don''t have to listen anymore. When I pat him on the shoulder and send him back, he finallyes to his senses and looks around with a puzzled face. I scratched the back of my head nervously and watched them take it again. An unidentified mass of pure white. Then they turned their heads again toward the temple they frequented. There is a huge object still in the process of being dismantled. It is a beast. behemoth. pure white god. I couldnt believe he was eating divine water It was something I couldn''t have imagined. Well, at least that didn''t happen when I ruled here. How have you been? I caught a few more people and interrogated them under hypnosis, and I figured out the cause and effect to some extent. Although they ate divine beasts, they were not particrly hunting them. That''s an old deity to thest. In other words, it seemed to have died a natural death. Surprisingly, it was the gods who provided it to humans. What are you thinking?'' However, when I heard the circumstances, I also thought that there was nothing I could do about it. About 4,000 years ago, it seems that there was a great famine here. Even if it is not, it is a strange country to the extent that divine beasts ur abnormally. Arge-scale famine urred, and food for humans and other creatures was extremely scarce. Shinsoo can hold on, but humans couldn''t. If not, humans may be in danger of extinction. Of course, those needlessly far-flung, wide-open spaces couldn''t stand still. It seemed like he was trying to do something. Then I found it by ident. How to feed humans the corpses of their own kind. Is it a difference in sensibility? Shinsoo tends not to care much about the dead members of their own kind. He mourns the moment, but has no regrets after that. I wonder if he thought that if he could protect humans by using such dead people, that would be enough. They periodically provided the corpses of their kind to humans. And other old divine beasts also expressed their willingness to be food for humans when their lifespans were over. Even more so, it is said that it was a certain divine beast that first proposed it. That''s why humans regard this piece of meat as a gift from the gods and eat it with gratitude. That''s absurd.'' Is it sublime? In a way, it''s a truly terrifying decision. Isn''t there a lot of gods who have reached the end of their lives? It seemed that only one animal could havested for three hundred years. Surprisingly, just eating one of those can sustain life activities for a year. But I''m not greedy at all.'' Revolutionary unconventional food is on the horizon, but I haven''t been surprised. Rather, they shook their heads when they ate it and saw what effect it had. Originally, it''s ast resort to survive... There''s no way there aren''t side effects.'' The meat of the divine beast affects the human mind. It''s not like eating something crazy or anything like that. Just'' ... Are you losing your temper? Humans who ate the flesh of the Shinsu seemed to have a simr mindset to the Shinsu. Sage time in vulgar terms. To put it sublimely, liberation. It is to throw away lingering attachments to the world and spend time in a daze. Well, if you give it to a temple or something, they''ll say it''s good, but... Well, it''s not that I''m enlightened, it''s that I''m forcibly emptying my head. The effect will wear off after a while, but take it again around that time. Eventually, the vicious cycle repeats infinitely. I thought it was strange before. Why can''t this ce develop even though there are humans... I seemed to know why. I don''t need to eat, so I don''t even try, and I just maintain a minimum life. If you''re not greedy, you probably don''t have the will to do anything. That guy It seems to find a way and affect the other world as well. It was only now that I understood a little bit what Sylphia was worried about. Then what about this... I''m not really hostile to them. There is no reason to force them to do anything. Originally, my purpose was information or means to fuck Mel''s bastard, so would this have anything to do with it? I don''t like it... I can''t help but feel ufortable about it. It was when I was sighing as I watched their actions. ???? uh''? A faint sound rang in my ears. it''s someone''s voice But a voice of a different pattern from the lethargic humans here now. Take care and let''s go. I see! You must not eat the flesh of the divine beast! The meat may have strange effects on humans! Please dont be deceived and eat it! Then you will know! Several people, led by a certain young man, were appealing for something. Upon hearing it roughly, it was a cry pleading not to eat the flesh of the divine beast. They are different from other humans. Above all, the atmosphere is different. I feel the vitality of a child suitable for my age, not the detached atmosphere felt by them. They were still shouting. How many times have I told you that eating them makes you weak! Listen to me. but i can''t listen Doesn''t even give a nce No matter what I say to them now, they won''t be able to hear it. But it sounded clear to my ears. therefore Huh! He was shouting hard, but the reason he was surprised was because I was staring at him from behind. The young man freaked out and backed away. Who are you all? Who do you think you are? ???? yes? No, dont worry about anything. More than that, you are a child... You behave differently than the other humans here. What I care about is his behavior. normal. After looking at him, I found out why. Arent you guys eating that? yes. It is. The young man shrugged slightly. it would be to block me Right. Are you getting any punishment? I don''t know if they''ll punish you for not eating that, but don''t worry, I won''t inform you. That sounds like you''re not a resident here. What will happen? But there is no reason to tell that kid my story. Rather, I am in a position where I want to hear the story. Tell me at once. Why are you shouting here? At first he hesitated, as if he didn''t feel the need to tell me, but then he confided in me. It''s nice to be pure. It was a coincidence The young man''s name is Vilen. Originally, he, like other humans, was living his life in a daze, unaware of any abnormalities. It is said that it was triggered by an idental slip and fall on the mountain. mountain? Yes, because it was my job to investigate the ecology of the animals there. You should do some minimal repairs or work on the city or surroundings. In his case, it seems that it was a task to roam the nearby mountains or forests to prevent animals from approaching the city. hmm It was a big deal. I really almost died. It took me ten days to barely climb up. But on the contrary, did that be an opportunity toe to your senses? It is said that it was the day when he received food distribution. And I unintentionally skipped that period. The first thing I felt was hunger rather than pain. Fortunately, he was used to the mountains and, above all, he was not injured, so it was not difficult to catch birds or small animals. And I realized. How much of your former self... Weird. So you realized the difort and never ate it again? yes. A few people agree with him and stop eating the meat, but that''s it. They keptining about the meat''s difort, but no one listened. that''s the current situation. hmm I quietly calcted for a while. What to do with this? Actually, this has nothing to do with me. It''s not my territory, let alone another world. That''s where I got my hands on right away. Above all, it''s not a mistake I made. There is no will to help. but . Let me ask you one thing, kid. ???? yes? Is the reason you appeal so much because you think the current situation isnt right? Are there any other purposes? I stared into the kid''s eyes and pointed it out clearly. Why are you asking that? Its obvious. It''s not easy to change one''s habits, but it can be done somehow. But it is different for other people. I don''t even try to rmend it to others. Humans are basically the ones who look at themselves first. If he realizes a sense of incongruity, he must not eat that divine water alone. There are things I learned only after I woke up. Hoo? Is it like enlightenment? Oh no It''s not that grandiose. Vilen hesitated as if he was embarrassed to say it himself, then spoke. Even after I stopped eating it, I still remember that time. That''s why I feel a sense of incongruity. When you are sober, you are confident and aware of yourself. The helpless self at that time was strange. More than anything, I felt guilty. Huh????? It was as if he doubted that he was simply throwing away his life. Is that why you appealed to others? to think it was wrong. That is your conclusion. Because there were also words passed down from generation to generation from our ancestors. huh? ancestors? Who is that? Even if it looks like this, our ancestors said that when they confronted Shinsu-nim in the past, they cooperated with the then king for the first time to end it. I don''t know if it''s true or not. He said a little embarrassed, but I kept my mouth shut. Do you think it looks a bit like that? The man I first captured, who showed me a vision of the future and made me realize the concept of symbiosis. If so, is this also a coincidence? yes? No, its nothing. Anyway, if you say that, I''ll help you a little. Got a little fickle. At first, I only heard the circumstances and said, You work hard. Bye Bye! Fighting! I tried to go my own way, but I was capricious. It''s a little bit, but it has something to do with it.'' If you feel anything, they are willing to give you a hand. More than anything . Well, that way will be easy this time. Just right. yes? what is that... No, its nothing. I understand a little bit, so I''m going to help you. Of course you''d be bewildered. Suddenly, a human who didn''t even know where he came from came out to help. What are you? Im just a tourist passing by. Oh, is this passing'' important? Wherever in the world, passing by'' must be attached to be credible. It''s scary since time immemorial. Remember. Since ancient times, the scariest ones are those with the names Ho-Hong Mama and Passing-Out. What do you mean? There is something like that. In any case, no refusal is epted. Arel''s help is alwayspulsory. There is no yes or no choice. It''s a forced event. Chapter 756 Episode 123 Want to appeal to others? If so, I will teach you how. This is also rted. I wanted to teach Vilen how to make a revolution myself. He, too, could not refuse to apany me and agreed. Is there any way to solve it? of course! Baby before that? If you talk like that on the street, no one will listen. Would you help someone talking on the street? usually ignored. indeed?????? So I need to make sure I can hear your opinion. Is there such a convenient way? Vilen gave a puzzled look as if he couldn''t imagine it. There are too many doubts. good night. let me pass it on Even if you look like this, you have a lot of experience in revolution. Also, there are few people in the world who have seen as many upside down things as me. From the table to the country, it is abundant. Wait? Do you call that an experience? I don''t believe it because I think it''s a joke. If you dont believe me, I will show you. Be prepared to admire what you see, kid. Saying so, we arrived at that temple. A temple that processes and distributes the meat of divine beasts. But why did youe here? aha! okay. Are you announcing right here? The guy seems to think so. Tsk. Tsk. It''s clumsy. My mind is like a flower garden. I told you. It''s not going to be eaten as an appeal. then?????? Haha! I''m watching. It''s easier to understand with one practice than talking with words. I told Vilen to step back and then approached the corpse of the divine beast. They dont have any malice, but If that causes a vicious cycle, it''s definitely better to correct it. It would be best to do this. Let me snap my fingers Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr Fierce mes soared and began to swallow the corpse of the divine beast as it were. Boo fire! Come on, turn off that light! Blind humans are futile as if they can''t ignore it when the firees right in front of them. It''s not even a fire that can be extinguished by pouring water on it. home. It rides well. This winter will be warm. It''s a pity that there is no sweet potato. I can''t help but melt my hands. wow keep warm Aren''t you warm, Patrasche? What are you doing? You tooe and light the fire. Oh, are you not sensitive to the cold? I envy that. I can''t live without heating. Wait a minute! What the hell are you doing?! Even though he hadn''t eaten the divine meat, Vilen, who had been absent-minded, started to get startled. What are you doing? hmm Are you riding better than you thought? I dont know if I should call this Shinsoo a living firewood. Maybe it''s more efficient than briquettes, I don''t know. Sounds of being punished like that that''s not it! What if I burn it?! hmm? Of course you have to burn it. ???? yes? To the guy who said he didn''t know the reason at all, I stopped joking around and this time seriously exined the reason. I get sick because I keep eating this. Didn''t adults teach you when you were young? If you eat it, you should be hungry! do it. That and this It doesn''t matter. I will continue to eat this. The most important problem is to burn the source of the vicious cycle with Jagoro. Destroy and burn the source! But is it necessary to burn this far? I did say that it was my taste to set it on fire. You can just steal it or destroy it in some other way. Just setting it on fire is my preferred method. Fire is good, fire is cool. It is too extreme. You have to do this. Come to think of it, that is suspicious too. Does it sound like you deliberately induced it? yes? What do you mean? no. Just talking to myself. It doesn''t matter because I''m going to take care of all the Shinsoo meat that has already been distributed there. First, lets cut off the source. Its important to run out of meat to eat right away so that you cant eat it by force. I don''t use any coercive means either. It''s like a drug. There are times when tough solutions are needed to cut off harmful things. But they won''te to their senses if you don''t let them eat... As he feared, it would take up to a year for them toe to their senses. In the meantime, the work ends when new meat is supplied. know. Well, I''ve thought about that, so don''t worry. The second stage of the revolution. I smiled and went straight to the preparation. If you set fire to Jago, then you have to give medicine. Give me a bottle, give me medicine. That is the order of the world. The reason humans be weak after eating that meat is because the divine beasts energy is consumed by the brain. I heard people died because of it in the distant past. Ho, if so... Ah, even if it''s encroachment, it''s not that much. degree of intoxication. No, it''s worse than that, so it''s to the extent of getting slightly drunk on drugs. If you keep eating it for a few days, you will get sick, but if you eat it once a year, your life is not dangerous. Perhaps the Shinsoo figured that out, so he limited the dosage. However, with their sensibilities, it was because they misunderstood the concept of side effects. I guess I''ll have to nag himter.'' Well, including that, you have to solve it. Leave that to me too. Today''s Arel is diligent. I will make a neutralizer. corrector? Is it to energize the meat they ate? What is that? Just like a hangover cure, you just need to make an energy reliever for the Shinsoo. But I don''t understand the analogy. Apparently, he doesn''t even drink alcohol. It''s so sad. I''ll teach youter. Teaching bad things is so much fun. I dont know, but that Is it simple? Isnt it difficult? Don''t easily think that others do it. Rather than that, did you get something to bring? I can''t make medicine without it. Yes, it is not rotten to ask for what you asked for Vilen brought me a bag of ore. Fortunately, he stayed. If it was difficult to obtain, it would have been a headache. In the worst case, I might have to dig and dig it up. It''s not that hard to find now. What he brought was the ore that hampers the energy of the divine beast. In the past, it was also a weapon they used to kill Shinsoo. I wondered what would happen if all of them were disposed of or not mined because it was a substance that harms Shinsu, but it didn''t seem to be the case. There are some ces where this is used. It seems that even if there are not many, it is steadily mined because it is used for repairing facilities that would be difficult if the energy of the divine water is applied excessively. But how I will feed you. No, even if they do, they dont feed it whole, do they? What did you think I was going to do to open my mouth and throw this boulder in? Even though I might start a fire, I dont feed people stones. If you say it like that, it won''t seem credible. Just watch. I smile confidently and boldly. Ill show you the noble and elegant way of being a professional. ruler? Happy Arel''s time to make medicine. Where is the elegance? I dont know. Perhaps because he was bored, his snout wouldn''t rest. I feel a very suspicious gaze from behind, but I ignore it neatly. My entricity isn''t even a day or two. Get used to it. First of all, today''s main ingredient is this suspicious stone. Surprisingly, it is said to be a stone that has the property of blocking the energy of divine beasts. Who are you talking to? I''m just saying it because it''s boring to make medicine quietly. If you keep your mouth shut, you will only hear the sound of boiling water and grinding to ashes. First of all, we need to melt this stone. For this purpose, a specially prepared liquid is brought to a boil. If it turns purple, it''s a sign that it''s boiled enough. Please be careful. The stones are melting. ruler. Please stir. An ordinary woodendle will melt, so you must use a special irondle. Are people eating this? Does the stone melt?! shut up. Anyway, while making a lot of noise with that feeling, it waspleted in an instant. What was finallypleted was a ck liquid. hmm. It just doesn''t look appetizing. great! It''s a color that I would never eat. Well, the efficacy seems to be sufficient ording to the calction, so there is no problem. Anyway, if you feed this, everyone wille to their senses. I never thought you woulde up with such a simple solution. It''s not that difficult. It is possible because the stone was here. All I did was process it so that it could be absorbed into the human body. In fact, it''s hard to even call it medicine. The important thing is the application. The logic that a stone can be a medicine or just a worthless stone depending on how it is used. Anyway, you can eat this. Oops. I raised my arm as if to avoid Vilen''s hand as she hurriedly reached out to take the medicine from me. What are you doing?! wait. I guarantee that everyone wille to their senses once they feed this. then. Then why dont you wait? I lightly hit the guy on the forehead, who was impatient for the medicine, and made him roll. Aww?! First, listen to my story. It''s an important story. It was only then that he began to listen quietly to what I was saying. Again, if you feed him this, he wille to his senses. I guess so. If you do... Okay, so what? The guy is at a loss for words as he blinks his eyes. That''s when I realized. okay. With theming to their senses... Is this something different? You know now? There''s a difference betweening to your senses and what to do next. Now is the starting point. Guess they''re sane. But what does that mean? It''s pointless to get that meat back and eat it anyway. No way Dont assume that everyone in the world thinks like you. At least from my point of view, I think it wille back to normal in about a year if I feed it anyway. It seems that a few people have agreed so far. Many people want to maintain the status quo. It''s the same everywhere you go. But it''s not really that bad. Its bad! Where? Eating doesn''t kill people. I''m just going through my life without wasting time. In a way, it''s really peaceful. At least, it is also the reason why they did not perish even though their development was stagnant. stability. It means enjoying extreme stability that does not change. that is It can''t be normal... That is your idea. Well, I don''t really like it either. To the extent that, that is also subjective to me. I have a purpose, so I''m just helping this youngster. I don''t have any particr desire to save and sleep. should be pointed out clearly. Even if I use this, it should be you, not me, responsible for the aftermath. Is it me? Yeah, you have to do it yourself. If you''re willing to do so, you''ll pass it on, if not, don''t give it. I made that point as I wiggled the vial. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 757 - Episode 124 Episode 124 Episode 124 It''s not that I don''t have a sorry heart, but it''s not my intention to be grumpy. It''s about making sure where the responsibility lies.'' I experienced it as a work during Shinsoo. Even if I help and leave like this, the next ones whoe to grab the crotch might be the descendants of these guys. My house is where I live, so I decorate it, but it''s too far-fetched to interfere with the interior of a ce I won''t live in. Why don''t you at least hang the curtains with your own hands? I''ll never see that again.'' So this time, I''m definitely nailing it right from the start. It''s not me who does it. What are you going to do? If you hesitate, you dont have to do it. Its not a bad way to forget about todays work and live a normal life. The moment he shakes his head, I will break this vial and bewitched all the rest. And I''m going to leave here After all, my purpose is different from him. I gave Villen time to think. Because I don''t mean to push you. Take it slow and think. He shook his head for a moment, then held out his hand to me again. Are you serious? I dont know if thats right or not, but at least after writing it I will ask them for the rest. What if they dont want to? At that time, it''s just going back to the original life, isn''t it? haha. It is. Not a bad answer. I smiled and handed over the vial this time. good night. After that, I will give you a little advice. yes. please. He nodded firmly. however How do you give them this medicine? Can I just spray it? It can''t be that convenient. You have to feed them all one by one. They won''t eat themselves, will they? This is the only way. What Grab it yourself, open your mouth and shove it in. Cheer up. bantling. Do I? Then, shall I eat it during this time? It means letting it go anyway. After all the efforts of Vilen and his friends, I seeded in making the medicine I made safe for other humans in the city to take. I suffered greatly. Oh oh. You really ate them all. To add, as I said, I didn''t even lift a hand. Where did you make the medicine? I leisurely watched him wrestle with other vigers in real time. It was great. Do you have the knack of grabbing the opponent at once and shoving the hideous medicine into their mouths without any gaps for hesitation? Don''t say anything strange omg omg. Well, one after another, the sane residents listened to his exnation and helped him. Soon it will be my turn Then take a breath, kid. I will do the rest of the exnation. Wasnt it not helping? I''m afraid I''m afraid to leave the exnation to you. You dont even know the details of the theory anyway, do you? He also willingly entrusted the role to me, as if he had nothing else to say. match. match. match. I pped my hands lightly and attracted the attention of the residents. ? You. Did you make this medicine? What happened? Couldnt it be that Shinsoos grace was burned Residents all ask questions while expressing various emotions as if the indolent appearance from a moment ago was a lie. Trouble. There are many of them, but Arel-san has only one mouth. It doesn''t matter if you kindly answer me, but that''s only when I''m young. They are nothing more than the uncles next door. It''s annoying to be honest. ruler quietly! I took a deep breath and pped my hands again. It is hit with the tip of carrying up to the inner air and bumping into it. Fain! The impact and sound of the sh reverberated and spread throughout the area. They were covering their ears, frowning and bewildered. ? This. I have no intention of answering each question. I''ll just exin it one-sidedly to you guys. Such selfishness yes? Are you dissatisfied with being selfish? doesn''t exist. good if not I smiled again and started exining. All I have to exin is the truth about the food they are eating. I can''t... Certainly, if you eat Shinsoo-nims grace My head has cleared, though. It has not be clear. You''re dumbfounded. I cant help but feel like everything was useless What''s wrong with you? My hair grew It definitely doesnt matter. It''s all because of that divine meat. Yes, yes, it is all because of that grace or Nabal. To an extent, this is true. Then, I hope the Shinsoo-nim Could it be that they tricked us? Eventually, their bewildered reactions tend to flow in one direction. A sense of betrayal. and anger. Come to think of it, I''ve heard that divine beasts were enemies in our distant ancestors... then Of course you''re bound to be suspicious. Now that they know what they''ve been feeling safe about has actually done them harm. Even if it''s not intentional. Honestly, it''s not good... At the expected reaction, I sighed inwardly. Of course I knew this would happen. That, of course, would make you angry. yes i understand I understand. If you leave it like this, you''ll have a grudge again... It''s not irresponsible enough to leave it as it is. A fire is lit once. The goal is to keep the mes of anger burning. Now, which way to control this will be the key. If left alone, it will be a moth-eating fire. If you use it well, it bes another fire. I can use it enough.'' What I was aiming for was this moment. I deliberately waited until their suspicions and anger were at their worst. and . then! I pped my hands again just as one of them was about to give a possibly extreme opinion. Fain! That''s it. You seem to have a lot of misceneous opinions, but first, listen to my story. What is needed is a conclusion. Dont tell me It is true that, as I feared, the things the divine beasts gave you had a somewhat strange effect. First of all, tell the facts. Thats right So we know this! Interrogating the divine beasts? When I jumped ahead and asked again, the man who was about to say that nodded nkly. Of course there is a point. They were the ones who gave the cause, so of course, if you have any doubts, you should ask. cancer. No way. But what if that''s not the will of the divine beast? I stopped being yful and asked them seriously and clearly. What if it was someone elses trick and they didnt know about it too? In that case Of course you shouldn''t ask them... yes? Anger fizzles out in an instant and turns into doubt. It''s just that I''m confused by the question I threw out. You''re blurring the point, it''s simple... It''s not difficult. First, shake it slightly by showing the facts in front of your eyes. After that, I''ll give you information that I''ve made up lousy. In other words, the knack of agitation. I think this is someone''s prank. and fabricate. Someone Who are you talking about? well? I also haven''t grasped the whole picture, so I can''t say anything. because? Because there is nothing like that. I saw it a while ago. Someone ying with the head of the divine beasts at will. what kind of guy? was there Wasn''t it Moderately mix truth and fabrication. I just make up whatever I like and argue in front of them. And it''s a guess, but it wouldn''t have beenpletely wrong. Because that''s suspicious. It must be the evil deeds of someone who wants to trap you. Yes. Most revolutions are made up of fabrications. I was going to direct all their wrath on that Mel. Come to think of it, the position has turned into the opposite.'' At that time, Mel used humans and I led divine beasts. So this time it''s the other way around. It''s just a good opportunity. I''ll teach you how third-rate you are.'' This time I''m going to use a human to hit him. This was my purpose. The center of the City of Gods. It is a ce that is the center of divine beasts that humans call the sacred city. The human who was called Mel in the past quietly upied the throne of the divine beast and epted the information brought by the divine beasts he controlled. Is there any news? It''s a strange thing. Undoubtedly, Ernesia Arel retreated then. However, it did not escape the world. Taking advantage of the explosion, it was randomly transferred somewhere in this world. He''s hiding somewhere. I''m sure you''ll find it. Therefore, first of all, the divine beasts under his control were ced in all passages connected to that world. All the information they saw is passed on to him now. No news meant that Arell wasn''t even trying to escape now. It is not clear that Hiding somewhere and aiming for his back. You hide like a mouse. Well, I don''t think he''s stupid. Arell. The horror of that monster is none other than yourself, don''t you know it well? Just thinking about it still brings back memories from 10,000 years ago and makes my arms tremble. Of course, he''s a human now, and he seems to have be a bit retardedpared to back then, but his essence won''t change. If you are careful, you will definitely get hit. Are you looking for an opportunity? It''s not even funny.'' I don''t care which way you mess with it. If you mobilize the power you have acquired and the divine beasts you have put under your control, you can defeat it enough. much more... . In the worst case, all Shinsoo under control will self-destruct. Even if he ignites them all at once and sweeps them away, he won''t be safe. In that case, the surface of the star would burn down as well, but something to know. Already, all humans here are just idiots who have sumbed to the divine beast. It just felt like there was no difference between killing them and getting rid of the divine beast. It''s just that not getting rid of them is a monotonous task at the end, so I''ve yed around with a few tricks because they''re annoying when they rebel. He used the famine that gued humans in the past as an excuse to induce them to eat the meat of the divine beast. It was then that he learned the art of transforming himself into a dead divine beast. Surprisingly, no one suspected it. Not only humans, but even gods. How stupid. Humans who were so addicted to the meat of the divine beast did not even get in the way. All that remains is the monster. He was waiting for Arell to move. hmm? Soon, Mel noticed a sense of incongruity. The presence disappeared? The energy of some of the divine beasts under his control had disappeared. It is not an illusion. I tried to lean back on the senses that dominated the divine beasts, but as expected, I couldn''t feel anything. Did the monster move? piecemeal... Its form is undoubtedly captured in the memories of the divine beasts who received itst. But what they saw was not the figure of Arell. human? Human? It was humans who dealt with those gods. But why do humanse now? Mel had to think nkly, forgetting to express his anger for a moment. Is that monster taking advantage of humans? That was certain. But why? I couldn''t understand why. Using humans? What is he thinking? He muttered as if he was dumbfounded. In the meantime, the signs of the divine beasts that had dominated them were cut off one by one, and for some reason, humans began to upy them. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 758 - Gaiden Episode 125 Gaiden Chapter 125 Gaiden Chapter 18. How to save the neighboring world Civilization is good too. After wandering around in the mountains for a while, I feel like I''m going to live. Arell wants to lie down. ah? Don''t you want to wake up?. Maybe I have a disease that bothers me when I stand up. yes. surely that''s what That''s how I''ve been rolling around the whole time. What is the difference between the world? Whoever lies down first wins on this floor! I don''t know what to win, but I win anyway! don''t lift a hand no move? yes. have to eat snacks Yum. Well well. Hmm? Is it worthwhile to teach? It was a pity that there was little food culture due to the food situation here, but he did a good job by giving me some recipes. Compared to divine beasts, humans are easy to tame. yes. It''s simple. After giving me instructions like that, I was locked in afortable room. I was rolling around like this the whole time. It''s medicine that doesn''t help me. At least everything has a meaning, so it''s azyw. Hmm Are you missing something? I stayed nk for a while, then remembered what I needed and rang the bell. Soon after. Villen popped up after 5 minutes and came in catching his breath. Did you call? Mr. Arell. hey. just walk leisurely If anyone hears it, they will know that you are overworking yourself. no You are the one who helped me, of course. But what are you doing? Looks like the heating isnt enough, so try adding some more firewood. And bring something to drink. Oh, I see. It feels like this. I''m literally pampering this youngster like a limb. Just don''t get me wrong. It''s not because you don''t roll like this without paying. I''m pampering you because you paid for it. hmm. Are you dissatisfied with me hanging around like this? It cant be, can it? look but? It can''t be. Who is it that you are so busy right now? yes? haha That''s right. Somehow, I don''t think it''s because of me that the voice creeps in. Been like thistely While inciting the humans, he only told them that his enemy was Mel. In fact, fewer people are right, and it is not a lie. However, I had no intention of leaving yet. Try hard. Should I take responsibility for opening their eyes? Instead, I decided to put that kid on the front. In fact, from the beginning, it was intended to set him up as a shield. Is everyone following your instructions properly? It is, but I was just saying what Mr. Arell had instructed. He must also have aplicated feeling. It''s not his own ability, it''s like I''m acting as a regent behind the scenes. Dont worry about anything. No, if you can, enjoy it. Debshow wouldnt be that bold. Ahaha. There is no spirit. If anything, there must be a way to teach with short-term attributes. You don''t even need a day. Three hours can give you the charisma to go away from a decent tyrant. I''m kidding. Are you thinking of bing a king? You dont need it? okay! I will make you a king! You said you didnt need it?! Okay, I declined, so I''ll make it for you. Whoop whoop. With that feeling, I was generously pampering this youngster. So, dont you have something to report this time? First of all, they said that the divine beasts at the point you said were safely subdued. Hmm, that''s fine. I nodded in satisfaction. It''s not just lying down. Through that kid, he took the humans and taught them how to get through this situation. how to fight weapons and tactics. And Shinsoo''s weaknesses, etc. At least, unless it was Mel himself or Sylphia, he was able to subdue other divine beasts sufficiently. And as you said, it seems that those divine beasts were really being manipted. What would it be? Did you seal it properly for now? yes. I can''t break the rule unless I do something about Mel. As long as you don''t kill them, the divine beasts will continue to rampage. If you kill it, there will be no turning back. The effect is only for about a month. That should be enough to keep me going until I solve it. Then what about them Its like ake, tie it to a rock and throw it away. Oh, can you teach me how to make proper cement? If you do, you will be punished. What do you know? Well, they don''t drown in the water. Wouldn''t it be better not to wish for a generous treatment already at the point of being manipted? Lets subdue the divine beasts like that. yes That''s how I gave the instructions, but... The guy was speechless. You already know what you want to say. Sylphia Are you referring to the head of the divine beast? As for the other divine beasts, even rather strong individuals can do anything if they only move as directed by me. But there are those who cannot do that. Can you save him too? No, there is nothing wrong with you. You have to be aware of reality. So I tly said it was impossible. Dont mess with him without my permission. Even if you use the means I gave you, you wont be able topete. then So, when you are besieging the capital, strictly follow my instructions. If there is even the slightest deviation, then I will teach you the policyter. but don''t worry. If things go wrong, then I will jump in and subdue them. I have no intention of wasting my physical strength and mana just by rolling around. I lie down to gain momentum! Let''s even joke about it. All right. He would have no reason to object otherwise. Vilen meekly withdrew. As I was rolling around in the room where I was left alone again, I remembered what I had just said. It''s hard to be sure.'' But it doesn''t fail. I took out a small switch from my pocket and sighed while fiddling with it. Yeah, I had no intention of risking my life. at least my life. Dont worry. Because you dont fail. I put the switch in my bosom again and roughly closed my eyes. The world will always be peaceful. Leaving aside what that definition of peace is. Shinsoo''s suppression operation went smoothly. I thought that Mel couldn''t stand it and would jump out just in case, but that''s not it.'' The guy is still confined to the capital. Perhaps they were suspicious of my disappearance and were wary of it? Even if it looks like that, I can''t ignore it because I was hit hard in the past. If things go smoothly, they should be able to push all the way to the center. That''s when he''ll act. by the way? yes? While checking the documentation that summarized the current situation, I noticed something that bothered me a little. I mean this. I pointed to the map of this ce. Fortunately, there is a map here. That''s because I''ve clearly emphasized it since I was there. Always make and update maps and models that you can recognize the shape of your world with your own eyes. With the map readily avable, specifying the destination was very simple. Thanks to that, there was no major setback in ordering the operation itself. but. What did I instruct you to do here? A ce I never pointed out has been captured. what? Wasn''t that what Mr. Arell ordered? Villen asks as if he doesn''t understand. What bullshit is that? We both looked at each other dumbfounded. Have you never been like that before? I never gave orders to capture this ce. Oh no way I might have ordered while dozing off in my sleep... Is there? But if it were me, it would be so. Somehow, upon hearing this, Vilen''s eyes gasped! and opened it up. I''m kidding. joke. You really can''t give instructions irresponsibly. Cause I''m paying attention this time. That means... . Ahang? Go guy. When I asked where you were, were you ying here? What does that mean? not a big deal. I guess I should go here. I pointed to that point and made my decision. I left instructions for Vilen in advance, just in case. In case Mel can''t stand it and rushes directly, I''ve also delivered a policy in case. The ce I arrived is a small town near the coast. The characteristic of this ce is thepartment where gods and humans coexist. Well, even if it''s a symbiosis, they live in a thoroughly divided area. It is a trace of failure in trying to get people to live together in one ce in the past. It seems that humans have been evacuated here as the Shinsoo has been running rampant recently. I was going to order them to capture this ce to prevent damage, but it was already arranged. No matter how you think about it, that''s not what I ordered. then? Was Mel ying a joke? That''s probably not it either. I have no intention of doing that. then . Someone else is ying a joke. The culprit is also guessed. As soon as I got there, I had to sigh andment the situation right there. Anyway, that idiot I guessed it from the moment I got a feeling. It can be said that it is a truly bizarre sight. The gods are walking around. But it''s different from runaway. However, it is different from being free. The guys are lined up in order. oh my. My head hurts. Watching the scene, I felt a strange tingle. Do you want to do that? Gods in procession. And on top of that, the kiln they are burning. I was at a loss for words for the first time in a while as I saw an idiot sitting leisurely there enjoying himself. breaker. Isn''t that kid getting drunk and excited while wearing sunsses that I don''t even know where he got them from? i can''t see Even I, who is called the epitome of entricity, is dumbfounded. Heh. It is truly my time. Unaware of what I was watching, the trainer''s sunsses sparkled. OMG? I can''t. What is your age! You frozen animal lover kid! operation change. Originally, I tried to approach carefully and catch up, but it was unnecessary. I delivered an intense flying kick to the guy as it was. Take the Arell kick! Arel kicks have a very painful effect on guys who do stupid things or not. Keep it as it is! Quaang! The entire area shook with the impact as if a meteorite had fallen, and the little boy screamed and rolled over. Pretty dear, dear, dear Lately I''ve been thinking about that guy, he stopped doing evil and he''s just going out of his way. Aside from being amazing, the presence of that idiot was sure to be of great help. Above all, picking up someone you know here is a pretty big harvest in itself. First of all, I''ll have to question this idiot. Ah Arell Ernesia! How are you here?! Talk like a third-rate evil organization boss caught doing evil. What do you say? What I want to ask more than that is me. Why is this little boy walking around in this world openly? excuse. say it. Actually, then The trainer started confessing the truth as if he thought it was wrong to cheat. The asion is casino. It was when I brought Sylphia on a social tour. At that time, I was convinced of the existence of the Shinsoo after seeing the body. As an expert in living things, it was quick to notice the identity of the divine beast. Just as a sparrow can''t turn away from a mill, there''s no way this guy will give up on a creature called Shinsoo. It looks like he did just that. At first, my eyes shed when I saw the tiger-shaped deity that the rabbit beasts worshiped. hmm? What about Sylphia? Weren''t you interested in him? There is no point in grabbing the ice body And since I knew it wasn''t a normal existence, I had no intention of touching it. I have no interest in touching bombs. So, I tried to find someone who was as easy as possible, but... . I knew there was a world of gods there. Of course, there was no way I could not have noticed. It seems that the trainer was convinced of the existence of their world and even found a passage and sneaked in. Even though I hid, I didnt get caught. I am very proud of it. I listened to it over and over as I grabbed the fool''s cheek and stretched it out at random. O golem factory How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 759 - Episode 126 Episode 126 The trainer came to this world about a week earlier than before I noticed the situation and came. I knew right away that things were strange here. I guess you didnt manage to get noticed even though you were moving like that? Heh. That is skill. Well, I guess I''ll have to admit one of his sneaky skills now. But there is something else I want to hear. Then what did you do after that? I''m curious about this. To be precise, the pathetic figures of the divine beasts currently scattered around us... . Were these guys being manipted too? There were no exceptions. His unpleasant aura emanates all over the. Yeah, thats it! This is also quite surprising to me. Clearly, all the Shinsoos are running out of control due to Mel''s schemes and under his influence. There can be no exceptions. however . Are these guys under your control right now, kid? I wont get angry, so tell me the truth. yes? The trainer honestly nodded once as if resigned. Even if they rot, they are reincarnated. It is also one step above me in certain fields. As far as living organisms are concerned, they possess knowledge and power beyond that of any reincarnated person. What have you been doing? Its like hacking, to put it in an analogy. The reason he is running wild is that he is driven by that energy and runs wild. It is said that what the trainer did was to intercept themand signal. It is said that Mel did not notice because it was cleverly disguised. Is that possible? heh I can. It''s disgusting how he''s acting strangely, but he''s taken care of it now. Rather, I feel like I want to give this little boy some candy for doing well. Well, I don''t have any candy, so I''ll just give you apliment. ah Annoying forebodings. The trainer''s eyes widened as if he had realized something. That''s the answer. Now that this has happened, I need to cooperate. why me Or do you want to be kicked out of here? Even though he didn''t do evil like Mel, it doesn''t change that he was manipting divine beasts like him. There must have been a lot of things gained from dealing with divine beasts. Like data. Ugh..... There''s a lot to catch up on? Even for a short period of time, this guy might have definitely studied the divine beasts. Maybe you know more about them than I do. then you don''t need more Give me everything you know and make. Again, there is no option like refusal. Wherever you are, you can call me a robber. OK. like? Surprisingly, he handed it over smoothly? I thought I''d hold out a little longer. I''m reluctant for the sake of humans, but I have no reason to refuse it for the sake of other beasts. Its like you. Rather, if it''s unexpected, that way is more unexpected. uh? With a tone that said that he had no clue. Worrying about the worst. it''s the worst Like what? If you cant save those divine beasts act. It must be impossible to fool this little boy. readily acknowledged. that''s right. The only thing I was worried about from the beginning was the safety of the divine beasts. what else? Okay. somehow it works But that''s not the case. Above all, even if things dont work out, I will definitelye back safely. However, the trainer''s expression became grim. Unconditionally, I will return safely. He noticed the nuance of the words. Then, what about the divine beasts in the worst case? Everyone will die. I just said the truth without the slightest hesitation. It is true to an extent. If I don''t choose to save them, I can go and finish it right away tomorrow. I said that with certainty. Either way, in a way. How to choose only one with certainty. And worst of all, it can be said that it is a countermeasure to lose face. Honestly, I hope I never have to write this far. I took a device out of my pocket and put it on the table. A switch that I have taken out and tinkered with several timestely. It is a device that was rolled around and finished here. This?????? I dont want to go into details. If you use this, you should be able to get rid of most Shinsoo. In short, it is a switch that activates an artifact that has the effect of killing Shinsu. It''s something I can make because I''m at an age where I know their ecology and weaknesses. had itpleted. ???? worst. eyes of reproach. He is also an expert on biology, so he knows it well. This isn''t something that will happen overnight. Wasn''t it prepared before then? that''s what you''re asking That''s the answer. I secretly thought about it in the past. There is a slight difference in ideological inclination between me then and now. At that time, I was immature. I pursued my desire, but on the other hand, I was anxious. Let''s know the world of divine beasts. I was thinking about one thing What if this ce goes wrong? What if it affects other worlds? That''s why I devised it. A way to weaken and eliminate the power of the gods... . It was a kind of insurance, so to speak. I think I was stupid back then. Because there are times when I feel hate for the past me too. it''s ck history However, even that hardship was needed as insurance. So you know this. I especially don''t want to tell other guys. In the worst case, I''ll finish it, including the dirty parts. Because if it''s me, at least I can''t harm the people of this world. Then I will solve it. That''s all. Even if I be a viin, I will be me. That''s it. After securing a trainer, great progress could be made. As you might have guessed, this kid already had some pretty interesting material. In particr, it is interesting that the research data on Shinsoo were recorded from a different perspective than mine. As expected, this guy is one step ahead in this field. In short, that guy named Mel''s power doesn''te from himself, right? I haven''t met face to face, but I''m sure it''s circumstantial. That''s what I was guessing too. The basis is the aura that is interfering with divine beasts. The trainer took out a bottle and showed it. sealed bottle. A gray, smoke-like object trapped within it. It was the alien aura that Mel Gnome used. The sample What was detected in the body of the divine beast. It seemed to have been set aside for research. The problem is where it came from. Where is it? The trainer lowered his gaze slightly and pointed to the floor. under? Traces of the same substance continually seep out from under the ground. aha. I think you know what I mean. In terms of oil, it means the source. Its power continued to flow without end. A quantity that can hardly be contained in that human body... . So I''m pretty sure it''s getting a supply somewhere. Below the ground Certainly, if it is there, I can understand the vast amount... Probably as you guessed. It is Mel''s ghost who ismitting evil to the end. It means that the existence that gives him strength exists separately. And that means its under the ground maybe. Even the trainer did not deny that view. I don''t know what it is, but there must be a source under this star that provides arge amount of power to it... . ha Is that too? I sighed and thought of an object. An unidentified ore that is a weakness to divine beasts. There was not much doubt about it at the time. At the time, I was more immature than I am now, to the point that I didn''t think deeply about it in the first ce. If not, there will be no smokeing out of the chimney It is a simr view. The ore is a substance in which that energy is crystallized. Its kind of a by-product. However, there is no specific adverse effect because the properties change during the crystallization process. It''s an annoying fact, though. It means that the underground of this is full of sources to the extent that such an ore is formed. In short, in order to fight him, you have to destroy enough unknown power to fill up one star... Nonsense. It would be faster to just destroy the star. But neither me nor this kid are joking. It''s annoying. Well, let''s think about that countermeasure separately. Rather, what I want to ask is about his brainwashing. Can you do something about it? That''s all I''m interested in. In short, even if this problem is solved, it means that there is nothing to stop fighting. Possible. In this matter, this little boy has a very trustworthy word. If so, I may leave it to you. Then letse up with a n and make a decision. I want to go home soon, and I won''t see Melgnome as triumphant as he is in my world. Now is the time to see the end. Capture the capital of the divine beasts! With that instruction, the humansunched an attack towards thest ce to target. Liberate the divine beasts! Justice is with us! Arel had already etched the cause into their ears to such an extent that hallucinations rang. Human beings don''t hesitate in the slightest if they believe they are right. At first, he was hesitant to point a weapon at the same existence as his coexisting neighbors, but there was nothing to hesitate when it was confirmed that this was to save them. Above all, it is anger that pushes their backs. Attack! There was enough anger to respond to the call and run. Humans who became powerless due to the side effects of the divine beast''s meat realized the sense of incongruity only after they came to their senses. And after hearing Arel''s exnation, the anger turned to the ck man who nned this. I don''t know who it is, but there is an evil one. In fact, the gods are running out of control. There are also damages from it. Circumstances are evidence. It is not for nothing that there is a reason why justification is important in countless human histories. Justification is directly rted to human fraud. good! Humans heading to their final destination with a shout. And what greets them is the group of thest remaining divine beasts. As a rule of thumb, there are about 20 Shinsoo left. The gigantic beasts emerge from the city and stand as if they were waiting for humans to fight against them. Normally, the odds of winning even with just one divine beast were small. but . Move ording to the n. They already have the trick Arel gave them. Few people know more about Shinsoo than he does. Even more so, the countermeasure is more perfect thanks to the help of a reincarnated person who has the same or higher knowledge of living things. He received all of the Shinsoo''s characteristics and weaknesses, and also received the design method for weapons that are effective for them. Obviously, if we fought head-on like this, it would be natural for the humans to lose. In the first ce, there is no match either. The tactic used in the past when Mel was leading is terrorism, cutting supplies and causing agitation. Then, as if assassinating them, they make a surprise attack and knock them down. Of course, that method is also valid, but this time there will be a limit. That''s why Arel gave me a sure way. Launch water bombs instead! A suppression tool dedicated to divine beasts that Arel gave to him after naming it appropriately. It has a usible name, but what actually came out was an ordinary-looking catapult. Of course, the weight and distance of the rocks that can be thrown are notparable to that of a general catapult. However, this was not specifically aimed at destroying the city, nor was it intended to kill the divine beast with a rock. only for suppression. Shoot! The catapult fired all at once, like rocks being thrown. The rocks that fly to the exact calction line drawing a long parab fall towards the group of divine beasts. phut! Pang! Pang! And like a balloon, it burst emptyly before reaching them, blowing only powder. It contains divine beasts or animal instincts that are manipted. When the rock suddenly exploded, he was startled and looked around. Sess. It works! Contact from the observing patrol. As soon as their report fell, pure white light emanated from the divine beasts in the distance. The body of the gods shines intensely. It starts to glow more intensely, as if rejecting the jet-ck dust flying now. What a miracle. What is even more surprising is that the Shinsoo who had gone crazy staggered one by one and then began to sit down as if they were losing their strength. It bes incapacitated so easily. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 760 - Episode 127 Episode 127 Episode 127 of Gaiden It''s amazing that he''s weakened just by covering himself with that dust even though he didn''t even hurt him. The divine beasts, who had been staggering, closed their eyes as if they were falling asleep one by one. That was one of the countermeasures provided by Arell. Was it to consume the purifying power of the divine beast? I honestly don''t know what that means, but it''s really great. Arel''s means of incapacitating the gods was to use their nature and instincts. The biggest feature of Shinsoo is that it purifies the environment to the extent that it is heterogeneous. It doesn''t just make it clean, it makes it clean enough to harm normal living things. At one time, because of that, humans had to regard Shinsoo as their enemy. Such a strong nature can also be a disadvantage at the same time. Shinsoo constitutionally purifies the environment. However, it is not of one''s own will. Something simr to breathing. And unlike the name, the sleeping bombs that were blown up now are actually arge amount of pollutants. If it is overturned, there will be no choice but to purify it. If you exhaust it by consuming arge amount of energy, it will automatically fall into a state of sleep. Weakness using their instincts and traits. I don''t know how you thought of this. People admired the idea. The divine beasts arepletely asleep! After that, the only thing left is to move it yourself. The humans carried the sleeping divine beasts and ced them in cages that would temporarily put them in a state of suspended animation. If you do this, you won''t be active for a while. The reason why it is called subjugation, not actually war. If there is a fight, someday the embers may remain, but if you neutralize them like this, the possibility will be reduced. However, such a peaceful method of subjugation was not even possible for a single being. Coo-goo-goo-goo-goo! There was a sound like the earth grinding. A huge creature appears. Is it a king? The entity they call the current King. To that which is said to be the apex of existing divine beasts... . Shoot! The sleeping bombs were fired again, but just by spreading their wings, they all disappeared, leaving no trace. It''s too much power. Isnt it okay As I heard. Then change the ammo! Of course, both Arel and the trainer were convinced that this method would not work as well for that individual. Rece the ammunition used in the catapult with a different one. Let''s blow it up again. Quaang! This time it burst into mes. A weapon with obvious destructive power. However, it might be possible to get his attention just a little bit. Dont fight head-on! Keep firing and tie up! Humans faithfully follow them as instructed. Their purpose is not to fight that huge god beast king. It just draws its attention. And so their fight begins. It annoys me. Mel clicked his tongue. Most of the Shinsoo who had been dominating for a long time were released. All that''s left is this city and the boss entity, that giant guy. And even what remains is under attack. It''s ironic. The memory left in his soul is that he failed to achieve revenge by leading humans and fanning them in the past. Humans cannot defeat those monsters. As if denying that fact, that Arel casually starts to drive him out by using humans to reverse this time. Unpleasant It is downright unpleasant. It''s like being stupid is yourself. Doesn''t it sound like you''re provoking him as a failure? It made me want to run right away and sweep away those arrogant things with this seething power. ? Hmm? At that moment, Mel reflexively trembled and looked around. Surely! can''t miss Arele Ernesia! It''s his sign! There''s no way you wouldn''t know the monster''s aura or extremely faint aura that you wouldn''t be able to detect if you didn''t pay close attention! The guy is dormant. After all, humans were bait. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Were you there! Was it a bucket too? Mel tried to send Sylphia to intercept Arel, but now that guy is also temporarily caught in the human shelling. ???? good night.'' If so, I''d be happy to hang out with you. Anyway, that Shinsoo is just a chess match to annoy Arel. He didn''t have to use that monster and was able to defeat him with his own power alone. wait! Convinced of that, he flew towards the ce where he could feel Arel''s energy without even a moment''s hesitation. A gray air current raged and wrapped around him, and he fell towards it as a very small storm. Be prepared! You monster! He poured all the gray air currents surrounding him towards the ce where he could feel Arel''s energy. Aaaaaaaang! With a roar, all objects in the area are ground and crushed by the energy. Well, there''s no way that monster could be defeated like this. I wont miss it this time! With his eyes wide open, filled with vengeance, he put all his senses in search of Arell. but . ???? what? muttered stunned. Numerous fragments are swept away in the gray storm that rages violently. And he looked smart among them. That monster has energy. ? A doll? A doll made as if it roughly omitted the appearance of Arell. His energy was seeping out of the doll. Only then did I realize It was as if there were hallucinations in my head. (You caught it, you idiot. Puhahahahahahaha!) It was an illusion. Because it doesn''t actually make a sound. That doll is just a dummy with some of Arell''s energy infused into it. so-called bait. There''s no way he would normally take it, but he got hit by it. Because I''ve never experienced anything like this before. Fatalck of experience. Knowing that, Arel deliberately ys with him by doing such a trivial trick. To y a joke like this The question is, why did you release such bait? There''s no way I''m ying this prank just to tease him. Above all, once you have suffered this once, you will never fall for the same means again. that it is Is it a trap! Of course, besides the bait, there are tricks to y. At that moment, faint sounds were heard from all directions. A human voice amidst the roar of destruction. There are humans in ambush around them. Now! Use it as instructed! A faint shout echoed, and soon the humans in the ambush started using something. He takes out something like a harpoon and starts throwing it at random. It won''t be an ordinary harpoon. The harpoons are caught in the air current and fly dizzy. What are you doing There''s no way I''ll be hit that way, and there''s no way I''ll be affected by a harpoon like that. That doesn''t mean I want to hurt him. hmm?! A change happened right away. Didn''t the harpoons scattering in a dizzying light emit light, then disintegrate into particles in the air and disappear? And the particles spread out and form a certain shape. Dome-shaped barrier. It was like being trapped in a barrier without even having time to react. Kuh! Do something like that! He gets impatient and tries to break through the barrier, but he doesn''t budge. I don''t know what tricks I''ve done, but even if I get his power, the dome of light doesn''t suffer the slightest damage. then I tried to escape by assimting my body into the current without breaking it. Even that failed. are disconnected It is as if the space inside the dome and the space outside are different. Arel Ernesiaaaaaaaaaaa! For the first time, I was enraged when I called Arel''s name. At this point, he wouldn''t even know. Arel doesn''t care about his existence. And what Arel is really aiming for is probably... . It was confirmed that the trap had been activated. and. It really takes that. It''s only strong, so you probably don''t have the experience of using it properly. It is particrly well caught in savage numbers. I mean, it''s really fun to y with. Surprisingly, what reincarnated people often learn is the method of attack followed by the method of sealing. Because tying the opponent''s feet is the basis of battle.'' It would be convenient if the decision was made simply by hitting and beating. But it can''t be that simple. It hurts when hit, and it''s no different than us who suffer fatal wounds. In particr, the stronger the power, the more powerful each blow is. The more you do, the more you need a means to catch your opponent off guard. In particr, things like sealing are very effective. If you can interfere with your opponent''s actions, even for a second, it''s the difference between winning and losing. That''s why, surprisingly, masters who have exceeded a certain level prepare means to harass the opponent beyond killing. The stronger you be, the more ferocious you be. It will take some time to break that seal.'' I considered the most annoying type of barrier for guys like him. The principle is to slightly twist the axis of space. The physical shock is characterized by being disced and unable to escape easily. Well, if you understand the principle that much, you can escape quickly, but judging from his proficiency, it will take time. About 30 minutes.'' So a decision must be made between them. After reminding myself of what I had to do, I signaled to the people around me. Stop firing. The bombardment that had been dragging on against Silfia stopped. Okay, good job. Leave the rest to me. Anyway, they couldn''t handle Sylphia. It''s not advisable to let them fight any longer. I''ll help myself this time. ording to ancient times, power must be used by the right person on the right opponent. From here on out, that''s what I''m going to do. Let me slowly open my eyes. This pathetic descendant... First of all, this guy. Let''s go in order. I looked up at Sylphia and stared at her head. The boy''s gaze, of course, was directed in this direction. But he has no will. ha. No matter how big you are, a kid is still a kid. If I had known this was going to happen, I should have paid more attention and taught him a few tricks. While I was thinking about it, Sylphia started to attack me, as if that bastard had given the order. At the same time as the eyes of the guy twinkle once, my surroundings sparkle as if resonating with it. Oops. There is no time to dy. At the same time as I leaped, the entire area was covered in pure white electrical discharge and burned. Is it enough to lightly blink your eyes? Shin Soo-ran is also an absurd creature. First of all, I''ll have to knock it down and make it quiet. There is no need to back down this time. Suck! I turn in the air and reach out my hand. At the same time as the action, hundreds of magic circles are deployed, each of which fires various types of magic attacks. One of the tactics I often use. indiscriminate bombing. First of all, lets check Quagga gag gag gag! Its power was such that even a dragon couldn''t withstand each step, but it was only slightly stinging to him. It must have been the sensation of hundreds of mosquitoes biting. Still in a bad mood, he shakes his body vigorously. Then, as if intending to strike me down, it uses that momentum to swing its tail and aim precisely. I am Are you really dealing with flies? But it''s not an ordinary fly. The strongest fly! Waiting for the tail to reach my nose, I swung it up like an uppercut with a fist. It''s not like you''re sticking your tail into an adult! Fain! with a hitting sound. His tail stopped. However, fists alone are not enough. In addition, he kicked them with his knee in session and deflected them. Aiming at the moment of stillness, I climbed on top of the guy''s tail this time. Youre making such a hassle! Run at once as it is. Of course, he doesn''t leave me still as Ie up after hitting the winding mountain road with a sense of speed. It tries to tear me apart by dropping pure white lightning toward its body. I really have no hesitation. The unpleasant thing is not caring about taking care of your body at all. I can''t help it because I''m being manipted, but personally I don''t like it. The more you nag, the more you nag. I really can''t see it. I''ll give you a sermonter. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 761 - Episode 128 Episode 128 Episode 128 I kept running as I pushed the umtedints into my head one by one. All attacks are evaded. As soon as he kicked up to the top of his head at once, his eyes met. joy. I snorted lightly and made a big move. Depth charge meteor strike. The blows I wielded pour like a raging rain of lightning. Quagga gaga gag gagang I When the blows focused on the head, I staggered as if the slightest shock came. As expected, physical blows are the least effective It is difficult to break through magic or shamanism because of their considerable resistance. Rather, it means that physically beating it has an effect. Convinced of that, heunched an additional attack. Eat this extra! Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! With the swinging of the foot, the impact exploded loudly, and this time, the guy''s head was thrown back sharply. But I don''t feel like I''ve suffered a decisive blow. We need to attack more. Stay still! I choose and spread only the big feasts and magics in session. Double Heaven! (p). sma Break! st of brainstorming! (ױƴ). Choose a technique with great destructive power that can be used as a crushing attack, and attack it without mercy. A sharp kick, a sharp lightning strike, a blow that exploded without rest, and a heavy blow that could push him away at once. It literally pours everything. The destructive power that is enough to blow away one or two mountains without leaving a trace is overwhelming. Sylphia was pushed back by that power and fell apart. Huh Eok. omg. I can''t be too happy It''s not very easy to unleash the same onught a moment ago. There are no second chances... If you make a mistake here, you have no choice but to make the worst choice next time. Okay. Make no mistake. I chased after the guy who showed an opening without the slightest wavering. An opportunity is when the energy weakens somewhat from the previous blow. As soon as I chased closely, he instinctively tried to defend himself. But it is wrong. I got itpletely wrong! It''s not like trying to see the end. What I spread was a move other than an attack. When he opened his outstretched fist, the object hidden in the palm of his hand was revealed. Artifact. Something simr to the one I gave this guy before. A tool containing my image. But this time it is different. This is a special service! Say thanks to the point of tears! It''s really rare for me to do anything like this. I stabbed the artifact I was holding into the top of his head with all my might. hooked! With this, the first number is finished. The staggering Silfia fell backwards. But this time, it doesn''t even budge. It is fully stretched. Fortunately, it means that the effect of the artifact worked properly. It''s very cumbersome. I don''t know what will happen after this. have to wait It takes quite a while to see the effect. I think I''d like to sit back and breathe, but I probably don''t have time for that. It''s crawling out pretty clumsy. I noticed the guy''s presence and turned around, and he appeared just in time. Mel. The guy who was frustrated with me in the past and became a grotesque being because of that. But I don''t feel pitiful. It would be the guy''s choice to fall like that. hmm. I see you are eating well and doing well. Are you feeling a bit overweight? Did you feelfortable for a while? I have no intention of sharing nonsensical bullshit with you. He raised a gray haze from his body and reached for me while handling it. Are you pissed that you fucked up just a moment ago? A gray haze unfolds like a de, grabbing me at once and trying to cut me down. You''re talking nonsense. Heughed and waved his hand away. His temperament is heterogeneous, but I''ve already seen him to my heart''s content thest time. It is not difficult to respond. Dont mess around. baby... I dodged the attack and reached right in front of him. He wrapped his aura in his hand and tried to hit it, but I simply knocked it off with my arm. Each movement is clumsy. =? w As he frowned, his head was thrown back. Quaang! The fist I threw out in an instant hit me in the face. At least, if you wanted to fight with me, you should have developed your skills properly. I hit him all over in session. It targets only the vital parts of humans as quickly and urately as a whip, striking them with its fists and sometimes tearing them off. But won''t you die even if you smash this far... In normal creatures, by this point, bones are already breaking, flesh bursting, and tatters. They choose only that amount of water and spread it out. An attack that leads to fatal wounds one by one. However, even after epting it, I don''t feel that the guy is going to die. okay! You cannot kill me with your strength! Do you want to im that you are immortal? It''s ridiculous. Then show me where and how much you dont die! At the same time, my heel touches the top of his head. Kwajik. The sound of crushing the body and even the floor echoed, and the guy''s head was crushed. You would have told me? Things like that don''t kill my grudge! With his head still as it is, he lunges at me and reaches out his hand. He doesn''t care if his body is destroyed, and the counterattack heunched is right in front of him. Sheesh Right away I dodged it by jumping back. The movement itself was clumsy, so it was easy to avoid, but it wasn''t very pleasant. More than anything, it''s really annoying that you keep recovering. No matter how much I attack, I can''t see the end no matter how much I cut and break it. It''s like scooping sea water with your bare hands. It''s not really endless, but it''s true that the guy''s base is quite huge. Suddenly show me your bottom line! I made a spear of me andunched it. The guyughs as if it''s ridiculous and tries to ept it casually. I ignored it and threw it away. The bottom, not the guy. For the first time, the boy''s head trembled slightly. It means Jeonggok. As expected, is your source down here? What I broke was the poor floor. And below the floor, which the mes have cut out and melted, is filled with something like a gray mist. They are unpleasant just to look at. Also underground. Is that where your source lies? Come to think of it, there was a strange corner. There can be no perfect immortality in the world. It goes against thews of physics. The same is true of divine beings. It is considered immortal because the amount of energy at the root is truly enormous. All things are consumed. Thew is never vited. At least from my point of view it is. A single human being cannot be powerful without a foundation. Even we need that much time and knowledge to get our hands on power. When I lightly stretch out my fist, a part of his torso cuts through as if it had been cut out. Of course, it starts to recover as if nothing had happened. But this time, I checked carefully. Particles of that energy that were finely divided flowed into him. Could you be a little more revealing? Perhaps you were defeated by me then, and in a state of near-death, you identally tumbled down into the ground... And you must havee into contact with that strange aura that makes up your body. I guess I should say they whispered. Perhaps he had thought that there was no point in keeping his mouth shut, so he confided in meekly. your own roots. You whispered? There is their voice. The guy imed so. That particle, the source of its power, has a will. will? Is that what you said? red. You can''t believe it. If so, is it something like a spirit? They are shouting. Get rid of the ground... Eliminate all living things on the ground and make it peaceful. I don''t know who the hell that means, and I don''t care. Even if it''s the will of this, it doesn''t matter. So what? I clicked my tongue and replied as if nothing was wrong. I''d ratherugh at the weak head that fell for that questionable voice, saying it''s pathetic. That sounds like a guy. monster no! Arele Ernesia! As if he didn''t even expect understanding, he released his power right away. Even you can''t respond in front of this power. Now, he is tantly supplied with power and begins to deal with huge energy. But I quietly watched his actions. don''t panic monster. What are you aiming for? In short, you mean your money is here, right? Responses are different when the root cause is not known and when it is revealed. It must be the difference between whether you can see the target or not. But what about that? Mel leisurely threw away his agitation and responded calmly. it is realized Turns out, but that''s the end. would have noticed If it were you, the moment you realized it, you would have solved it right away But it didn''t... How about it? You mean there is no way yet? Or maybe I''m not ready. I only shrugged. I don''t do things that are tightly hidden like anyone else. This is why I really hate quick-witted uncles. Just kidding, but there was actually a problem. He had already used his strength to deal with Silfia. Even I do not have infinite physical strength and mana. Quite a lot for a human. In such a situation, it may be somewhat insufficient to deal with the malice that changes one star. I wish I could do something before that.'' Still need time. Shall I pull some more time?'' First of all, fight against it like this. Realizing that he is not at a disadvantage, Mel begins to pump up the power that is his source. Now I''m going to push it openly with stock. I also began to respond by properly calcting the remaining mana and stamina and raising them to the extent necessary. I still have to endure more. until the time is right Secretly paying attention to the back, I smiled lightly. ruler! Then let''s make a decision! You son of a bitch! Just as it is, the blue river I emitted and his gray, turbid morale collide and begin to entangle. yes it takes time Time for our youngest, who is still immature, to wake up. He must still be dreaming. Silfia. To be precise, the king of divine beasts in the present age. When it first established its own self, the first thing it saw was the eyes of expectant divine beasts and a few humans. Oh oh! You are the new king! They shouted and bowed their heads. I couldn''t understand. what is a king And why do you call yourself that way? Instinctively, she knew she was the strongest. It is a natural instinct as a beast. The strongest leads the pack. So, I epted their request. That was it. It was an instinct as a beast, not a mission or a sense of duty. What should I do... I couldn''t understand it. His job as king was well learned and not too difficult. Above all, there is a structure left by the previous king. Of course, there is nothing difficult as it is just inheriting it as it is. But digesting work and understanding are two different things. What was he going to do?'' difort. There were other issues that I couldn''t understand. He was thinking of something different from other divine beasts.'' Examine and analyze the remnants he left behind. And as the same head, it was a question that I had no choice but to ask naturally when I was doing the rest of the work. You cannot produce such a result yourself. At first, I thought it was an illusion, but I had to confirm it soon. He said that he and the king were different. difference in knowledge? The difference in power? It''s not such trivial things. Probably a difference in thought.'' He saw something the rest of his people didn''t know and acted towards it. But I couldn''t understand what it was. It was considered like any other creature. What is the true identity of the king? However, if it was simply a sense of incongruity alone, he would have thought hard and ended it. The problem is different. As soon as I knew the difort, I realized it. This world is at a standstill.'' And that you can''t solve it yourself. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 762 - Gaiden Episode 129 Gaiden Episode 129 The fact that their world is at a standstill... A problem that no one has pointed out so far. When the king existed, the world would have made remarkable progress in real time. It stopped after the king disappeared. They lost their driving force to lead. What is the difference between him and me?'' Sylphia, realizing the sense of incongruity, was agitated and tried to solve it herself. But it was impossible. I couldn''t even understand the king''s feelings in the first ce, so there was no way I could reach the same conclusion no matter what I did. It was necessary. I had to know him. That''s why Sylphia analyzed what the king left behind as much as possible. I piled up and checked the things I left at the time. Still, it wascking. I couldn''t understand the decisive emotion. Then, at the urging of her own people, she established a way to the other world. It was a coincidence. A character from another world summoned a weak kin and was able to use it as a hint. and doubted Maybe the former king is in another world? If so, let''s find out. It''s a taboo that shouldn''t be done in the first ce. She turned away in the name of being for her own world. Then, he dispatched his own people and began interfering with countless worlds. The rule was followed. If it''s dizzy, it won''t cause a dispute. If attacked, they will counterattack, but nothing more. But it didn''t work. Then, I met a reincarnated person named Arel Ernesia and received advice from him. There is something dubious about it, but I also felt like I could find a sufficient basis for it in the world he showed me. But was it a mistake?'' Silfia couldn''t even move her thoughts any further in a sense of helplessness. I made a mistake because I was nervous. Maybe it was the price to pay for tampering with a taboo. Because I was nervous, even the enemies I shouldn''t have approached didn''t notice and I went through these words. I understand the situation to some extent. He ispletely dominated and abused his power. I try to resist, but it just doesn''t work. Is it over now... . As Silfia sighed and was about to give up, she saw something. Come to think of it, his body seemed to be fighting someone. Sometimes, along with strong shocks, she felt a sense of incongruity as if the energy that made up her body was being cut away. Who are you fighting with? there''s no clue what to do I''m sorry, but it didn''t matter if I removed myself as it was. And thest shock delivered was quite powerful. An attack that directly interferes with the elements that make up one''s mental body. something was strange does not perish only interfere Rather, the attack injecting information?'' Who do you mean? Without even thinking about the question, the forcibly injected information interferes with consciousness. It is a memory. An image someone forcibly injected. What the hell is this?'' I had to watch the half-forcibly imnted memories. it''s someone''s memory probably a human An insignificant human who could be found anywhere. Amon human point of view. However, the unusual thing is that the memory was not the end of that ordinary life once. Is it continuing... His life.'' Even though the body and the world change, his soul continues. Is it from the human point of view of a reincarnated person ? what he saw What I felt. Frustrated. Learned. can''t do all of that. It is his point of view, not his feelings. But I could intuit something. The logic by which he lives... The memories I saw cannot be said to be all. Some are omitted as if forgotten, and there are memories that were deliberately omitted at a nce. Perhaps to hide his identity and true nature. But that was enough. Is it an obsession to live... The reason why his soul didn''t fade. It''s because you always pursue your own life. enjoy live It is the duty of a living creature, a being with self and knowledge. And also was talking. Do not bind your will to anyone else. Huh... Another thing I wanted to give you was direct knowledge. A means to ovee this situation. Right Just... But Sylphia didn''t think of anything more than that. What I am thinking now is not such a trivial thing. More than anything, he wouldn''t want it either. What she needs to see is reality. And a means to ovee the crisis that is now oppressing her. I opened my eyes a bit!'' She started to struggle after trying to give up. No clear solution has been established. It''s just being irresponsible. you know how to do it If you can''t do that much, then you really don''t have the qualifications to be a leader. Then let''s do it!'' There is a certain mistake. Sylphia raises all consciousness. He desperately tried to intervene by struggling only with his now disconnected mind from his body. and that moment. An hallucination sounded as if something was being cut off. After that, the battle continues. In other words, it was an ignorant fight to the point of not knowing if it would be right to fight against the energy that would fill the area of one star. Are you really pushing with volume? I am ignorant... I just judged that this way was effective for a monster like you. As Mel stretches out his arm, a gray stream of air rushes towards me like a wave. I aim for the weakest point in the flow, apply only the best possible force, break through, and attack. If I fight with efficiency, he pushes with quantity. There''s no grace if you just show off your strength! Fain! The bullets I shot pierced the area where his heart would be, but it soon filled up as well. There is no end to the stock... Exactly, the end will exist. In a unteral war of attrition, the side with the greater power capacity is bound to standst. I don''t know what life really is... I never thought I would stand on the side of theck of capacity this time. Well, even if the karma of the past came back, life is too much. He doesn''t have much skill, but the quantity is cumbersome... There is a tant hint that they are aiming for me to be exhausted. Now, how long can you fight, monster? How many hours in the future? Or how many years? I''ll hang out with you. It''s gross. this uncle. It gives me goosebumps. Responds to the attacks that continue to rain down on you with only the best possible power. I''m not taking my time this time either. ???? this. In the midst of such a long battle, his attack just barely grazed the hem of my clothes. Did you save too much power? Hoo? Can you see the bottom? What is the floor? Even if I look like this, I''m pretty strong-willed, right? Even if he looks like this, he is a man of guts who lived only with evil in his childhood. In return, I gave him a big punch to the face. Well, even if it''s torn off, it''ll be restored soon. It''s really gross.'' It''s absurd enough to make meugh. How long has it been since I fought with such a tough guy? ruler I''m really out of breath... What should I do now?'' Continue the battle and review the situation by leaving room on the side of the ident. It is clear that I will run out of strength first. That''s right. Is it dangerous to wait any longer? Or is it better to hold out a little longer?'' I was worried. I''ve entered a somewhat dangerous area to y with that guy. Now is the time to make a decision. Will I hold out? or overturn it But if I unterally turn it over, there''s no point in it.'' The problem you were aiming for is not resolved. Winning or losing a fight is fine. What I see is different than Mel Him. Because I have no interest in this battle in the first ce. If you don''t think so... Waiting is also the limit. It was the moment I was about to make a decision. Oh oh ? A change has finally urred. The phenomenon I was waiting for. Quaang! Mel, who was charging at me with a terrifying roar, was hit by something and flew backwards. What?! The guy, who had never been agitated whether he was pierced or torn, couldn''t hide his astonishment. and There is one reason why I just nod my head leisurely. The attack was not mine. The white lightning that came from behind me hit him and exploded. And the culprit has nothing else to think about. Now the attack Can you say that you opened your eyes properly? When I spoke to him leisurely, the huge divine beast that had been stretched out a moment ago opened its eyes with a slight flick of its tail. different from a little while ago. Properly intelligent eyes. [] It was you as expected, Arele Ernesia.] You seem to have slept quite well. How do you feel? [From your point of view, it''s the worst.] Yes, yes. I understand. It will surely be the most unpleasant weather in the world. It can be said that the method I used to defeat Silfia earlier worked well. Even if I woke up a littlete, I would give up and just turn it over. You damn sleepyhead. [] I really don''t have anything to say.] The guy lowered his head, as if he really had no face. maybe it''s something to remember Being arbitrarily restrained and manipted, and what kind of trouble it caused in the meantime. What''s bad is the one who abuses their power. I have no intention of saying anything to the victim. Instead, I just wanted to ask for certain. So, did you get an answer for sure? [I don''t know if that''s the answer or not... But I got a chance to think a little.] Huh?????? I interfered with his mind and forcibly passed on some of my memories and experiences. Considering the situation, I decided that this would be the medicine. The crucial things were left out, and only the point of view of an ordinary reincarnated person was allowed to be seen. [What I want to show you is your... The answer to their lives?] I dont want to say something so grandiose. I just wanted to know what I was thinking. let it open your eyes After that, it''s all up to that giant guy''s will. I just wanted to put my knowledge into it and let them realize the means to counter it. Above all, I just want to transfer some of my knowledge to give you the dignity to never be manipted again. It was purely to hand over the policy to counter Mel''s ominous power. Fortunately, that purpose too. Everything else seemed to be delivered properly. [That means Areel Ernesia, you .] Hmm? what? [No, it''s not.] He''s about to say something, but he shakes his head again. I must have understood correctly. [Anyway, I received the gift gratefully.] In the meantime, Mel tries to interfere again to control Silfia again. It shakes itself off just by wagging its tail slightly. It haspletely established the knack. What hecks is a knack. Even if I copy it in my own way, since I showed some of the answer sheet, it will be supplemented enough. [Have you been hit by something like this It''s really embarrassing.] I''m sorry for waking up withbor, but isn''t the one I gave you free? Are you sure you''ll get paidter? [] I would like to ask for mercy on that point.] While having such a leisurely conversation. Mel was seriously losing hisposure, and his anger was showing through his expression. These monsters Hoo? Was the ugly old man still there? When I pretend to treat him like a side leg, as if I''m okay with it, his humiliation finally bursts out. It doesn''t matter! I''ll kill both of them! Am I feeling humiliated? As he shook his fist, arge amount of ominous energy soared from the center of the star and revolved around him, as if responding to his emotions. Like the eye of a hurricane. I want what is so uptight. Now, they are seen as weak animals that puff up their fur to make a fuss. can''t afford A guy who has lost his nerves will inevitably reveal his loopholes. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 763 - Side Story Episode 130 Side Story Episode 130 Anyway, now Ive seen you y ball. you don''t need it anymore From the beginning, my purpose was to awaken Sylphia, not to y with him. Youve only lived in your mouth! monster! My power is endless! It can''t be hidden that your strength is exhausted! Mel must have thought my im was just a bluff. What a bluff, thats right As he pointed out, he is honestly out of breath. It''s true that it''s hard to fight head-on like this anyway. [] I will help.] Of course. No, more than that, I did everything I had to do, so you go ahead and get beaten up. ruler. ruler. be a shield This fucking white thing. [] .] I pushed Sylphia as a joke. Well, I added that it was a joke when I really had the momentum to rush ahead. I have to cooperate. I''m tired of dealing with only you, so to be honest, I don''t think I''ll be able to do anything alone anymore. [] What should I do?] First, wait. It is still far away. We have to wait for another target to explode. I should have reached it by now no, just don''t do it At that time, I''m really going to throw it in there. That damn kid. [What does that mean?] Oh? There is something like that. There''s no way I thought of only measures to wake up Sylphia. Regardless of whether or not Sylphia was awakened, of course, she had devised a way to get rid of Mel. Because its not your taste to just fight for power fairly? Of course there is a trick. Above all, why did I foolishlye out myself and work so hard to attract your attention? Whatever you decorate It doesn''t matter what you do? haha. Don''t ask again after 10 seconds of saying that. Let''s see if he''ll say the same bullshit then. I smiled and raised one hand. There is no meaning. I just want to get in shape. In this industry, bravado is a skill that must be mastered. Explode. kid. The timing I measured must have been just right. At that moment, exquisitely, I felt a strange shaking under the earth''s axis. It wasn''t a vibration caused by that torrent of ominous energy that Mel was taking over. Due to a separate cause. what? what?! Needless to say, Mel is agitated first. No way! It can''t be! yes dude! Such a trick... A guy who suddenly glows. He loses hisposure, loses the ability to express even that proud hatred, and falls into a panic. [What happened?] Even Sylphia was perplexed. The formidable enemy who had only believed in overwhelming power and boasted a moment ago suddenly copsed. And if I don''t know anything else, the reason I provided was tant. not a big deal. I am the only one who knows why. There is nothing to hide. I was the bait in the first ce. Dont be ridiculous! Mel was furious. I must have been monitoring your movements! Even during that fight, you would have been only focused on blocking my power. ah? Admit it. I shrugged my shoulders and humbly admitted it. Obviously, that guy was difficult to handle. It wasnt acting or anything. I was really out of breath for the first time in a while. I can''t see the end of my power, and it''s troublesome to spread it in all directions. More than anything else, considering Sylfia was a problem. That''s why he didn''t hide it and showed his strength. is that what he wants A good bait is to show you what you most desire. If you shake something you don''t like, you won''t catch a fish. Don''t be funny. Even if youmand humans, there''s no way they''ll be able to do anything. It''s not like that. I don''t really agree with that guy''s ideology. I can''t entrust the work to the people I recruited. It''s possible, but it will take a lot of sacrifice. But it''s on my side. what? Someone who is easy to pamper and wont die easily even if you throw it at random. Looking at the guy''s face, I didn''t even notice. The existence of the trainer who secretly followed him without permission. I set aside the rest and asked the little boy one favor. I ordered him to run some errands to ruin your bottom line. worst. Reincarnated... His real name is omitted below and he is roughly called a trainer by others. The reincarnated person in the form of a little girl was exploring the underground with a feeling of pouring out the goblin forining and swearing at Arel. Lets sell me worst. However, this time, there was something that was self-inflicted. I shouldn''t have intervened at the point where Arel was involved. Shemented about herself beforeing here. I was blinded by greed There were few opportunities for her to see creatures of the new ss. Most of the time, when you visit after hearing rumors, almost all of them are specimens. Of course, with her skills and knowledge, she could restore quite a few creatures with just a sample. But it didn''t work out as much as Shinsoo. Is it because they are biologically impossible to exist from the beginning? Even the trainer hadn''t seeded in that, and felt that it would be impossible. So he was convinced when he saw that Arel was involved with the divine beast. Isn''t it just a matter of catching and taming a living god? Come to think of it, I was stupid. pletely blinded I will never be involved again. From now on, I will only go in the opposite direction of Arel''s direction. With that decision, the trainer first went down as Arel ordered. Not for the sake of Arell, but for Shinsoo... Because their existence is a waste.'' From what I''ve heard, that monster named Mel will probably get rid of all of them after using them. I don''t know what happens to humans, but it''s a different story when ites to gods. It is a rare creature. I haven''t quite figured it out yet, but I can''t let it all go away. Rationalizing that they were cooperating for personal reasons, the trainer moved on. The basement is quiterge.'' The route to the ground was not difficult to secure. After investigating, there were several abandoned oysters. ording to Arel''s exnation, in the distant past, humans lived by hiding in the ground, avoiding the nature of divine beasts, so it must be a remnant of that. A truly strange world.'' Usually, if there are humans and other creatures, humans are the main ones on that. Regardless of fertility and habits, if humans exist, they will definitely upy the stars. That is the power of the creature called human being. However, it is personally interesting that the cause and effect were reversed. Perhaps there was something before the divine water urred... Mass extinction-like phenomenon. It seems that Arel doesn''t even know that far. It''s not that I didn''t look into it, but I gave up because Icked clues. Well, seeing that I didn''t even go into the ground myself, I probably thought it was annoying at the time. Upon exiting the aisle, it leads to a fairly spacious space. Maybe this is the town. Surprisingly, the appearance is usible. There is a living space in the form of a cave. Looking at it, it seems that there are traces of food, so it is considered to be a space where people lived in the past. It is well preserved What?! At some point, the trainer, who had been assessing the environment there with half interest, stepped back half a step and was alert. There is something. No one can live in a ce like this right now. If there is someone here, it must be something that hinders the trainer. Attack first! The trainer threw an attack without hesitation. Although he does not have the skills of other reincarnated people, he is not pushed by even a decent master. When he took out his sword and swung it straight, three or four strands of sword energy flew and he hacked the one that had just appeared. Chit. worst. An ordinary creature would have been cut to pieces on the spot andunched an attack that would have ended, but the trainer kicked his tongue and jumped backwards to widen the distance. Quaang! At that moment, with a roar, the ce she was in was hollowed out. If you look closely, you can see that it was hit by an object made of gray fog. The aura thatposes the body of that monster is the same. maybe. Butpared to the monster, that one was rather crude. It was just that the gray air currents, which were simple in shape, gathered to form a human shadow-like shape. Imitate?????? As if imitating him. But there is no decisive will. The action is also monotonous. The trainer tried to attack with several patterns to confirm. Lightly kick a stone and throw it away, or try pouring sword energy again. Or some simple magic. Either way, the response is monotonous. If they approach or attack you, take them back... The pattern of any attack is the same...'' It can also be called an automatic security system. He didn''t necessarily notice her existence, he just reacted conditioned reflexively. So simple. As soon as he was convinced, the trainer rushed straight ahead. As she spreads light air, her body shoots out at a speed that won''t even leave an afterimage. That''s enough. go away. If it were a monster, I would observe it more interestingly. That''s a bad feeling that can''t fit even on the axis of living things. After taking dozens of pieces and scattering them, I put a seal on them and tie them up to prevent them from resurrecting. red. There is no guess. Although she gets beaten up by other reincarnated people, she''s not so formidable that she gets beaten easily. As if to relieve the anger of the past, the trainer flicked the sword he was confidently holding and let out a snort. Even though it looks like this, I ate some jjambab. With something like this... Don''t think you can do anything about yourself with something like this. She was what she wanted to say. ah. I couldn''t help but open my mouth slightly. I guess I was too careless. I was a little conceited. Did you say g on this floor? If it were Arel, he would probably say that andugh as if it were absurd. The presence increases. Same as the one sealed earlier... No, monsters with a higher density are crawling out from under the floor. The most terrifying thing of all is therge number of heads. When it exceeded 400, I stopped counting. What horror movie is this? That''s not very pleasant. From now on, all she has to do is go down there and do something. In short, again. You have to go down that way. Now we have to break through the underground where those guys are teeming with. ha Let''s sell it once. There are no monsters she can handle here. Not to mention, her skills and knowledge don''t work against divine beasts or monsters like that, so they''re fundamentally bad. I was trying to save this. The trainer sighed and took out several wooden bottles from his pockets, opened the lids, and threw them like grenades. good! Poof! Poof! After a few of them take out the same bottle and throw it, it flies toward them in a neat parab. Doesn''t such an act even count as hostile? Guys don''t respond. It doesn''t matter. It doesnt matter if you react. The trainer nodded arrogantly, as if boasting, and gestured lightly. e out. Time to run amok. There are no monsters here. However, if you can''t use your talents because you me the environment, you''re only third-rate. Of course, facing a crisis, like everyone else, assumes. Of course, she was also prepared. What if there are no monsters? You just need to prepare in advance. Liquid flows out of the wooden bottle. A reddish viscous liquid. As soon as it touches the surrounding foreign matter in the air, it begins to react rapidly. It swells like a bubble, and soon the amount rapidly increases. good. Chewy. Trainer''s name. Specially made simple interceptor astronomer. When I shouted out the name reminiscent of some junk food, the swollen mucus began to work in earnest as if I had understood it. The slime clumps soon pulsate several times as if recognizing all objects except the trainer once, and finally begin their full-scale activities. It absorbs surrounding rocks or foreign substances and intes its body size based on them. The slime, which soon grew to be nearly 3 meters long... Go. As ordered, they started attacking the monsters around them. Tentacles extending from the slime pierce the monsters and either devour them or tear them apart. Monsters also recover, but slime balls attack more quickly. This is a good way to buy time How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 764 - Gaiden Episode 131 This is a method referring to the 131 Gaiden Episode 131 slime-type monster. Well, it''s not real slime. It was just a reproduction of their behavioral patterns and characteristics. In other words, it is a pseudo-slime. After the activity period, they melt away and are rich in nutrients, so thend where the remains of these melt and permeate has a fertile effect and is even eco-friendly. But I used up everything I had with this.'' Originally, there was nothing I could do about the means of self-defense I brought for just in case. The trainer jumped deeper into the basement, aiming for the gap while the slime lumps were fighting the monster. Ugh..... The trainer, who recklessly broke through the obstacles, swallowed his breath reflexively and suppressed his voice. I expected it to be tough. But this... . This is over the limit. She gazed beyond it. If there is such a thing as hell, it might be this kind of scenery. What the hell is that full in here. It was filled with the same resentment-like aura that the monster spewed out. As expected, the source was here. The source of evil currents is the inner side of the stars. But to what extent? The trainer came into the ground quite deeply, but it wasn''t to the extent that he had reached the center. If it upies the center and covers up here, the area is... This is more dangerous than you think. I don''t even feel like exploring. This is a phenomenon that shouldn''t exist. Even if this world were to be abandoned, if such a thing existed, it might affect other worlds as well. It must be a phenomenon that carries such a risk. Massive resentment. She looked down at the source from which the current gushed. I saw something emitting a reddish glow inside the ce where the gray aura gushed out. At first I thought it was magma, but it''s not. cold. However, it is not that the temperature is actually low, but that the soul feels cold. how? For some reason, the depths of thend are filled with grudges that can never be said to be small. It is formed like the sea, and the energy emitted by that grudge bes a gray wind that continues to rise and rise toward the ground. The energy evoked by arge amount of grudge is the source of that monster The trainer guessed this phenomenon as it was seen. Resentment cannot be ignored. For example, they say that in a brutal battlefield, strange phenomena sometimes ur. Hearing screams that shouldn''t be heard, or getting weak. Resentment may not have much effect if it is one or two, but if it urs in hundreds or thousands, it will have a great effect. But where did this level of grudgee from? But this is not it. Billions of grudges. I didn''t understand that at all. Even in the bloodiest world, this kind of phenomenon doesn''t happen easily. Unless a poption the size of a star is annihted ah Thinking that far, the trainer looked at the torrent of red-hot resentment once more just in case. A horrific sight that makes you feel sick just by looking at it. But bear with it and keep an eye on it... . It was like that. There was something to guess. Looking closely at the torrent, it was clearly inside. dead body. humans and animals... In addition to that, countless creatures. So to speak, traces of the dead. For some reason, arge number of corpses were left unattended in thisnd. It''s not someone''s intention... A coincidence... After looking around for a while, I guessed the cause and effect to some extent. have ever heard For some reason, arge number of new beasts were generated on this, and it became an environment in which normal creatures could not live. If so, what kind of ecosystem was it before that? She judged that there would not be much difference from the extremely different world. The basis is to guess based on the appearance of the people here. It was probably also inhabited by normal flora and fauna. If so, what were they really like? There are very few cases where all living things disappear overnight. In the first ce, extinction or environment change is done in a long time unit. Then what would happen to the creatures before that?'' of course he''s dead Where is the problem? how? Humans go underground and survive... Then other creatures will move simrly.'' It''s instinct. If you want to live, you will find a way somehow. And arge amount of creatures enter the underground. But most will die in the process. Because I wouldn''t have been able to adapt. And even if you live here, your life wille to an end someday. When a living thing dies, its corpse always remains. Of course I will bury them in my own way.'' deeper into the ground. I can''t throw it on the ground, so I''ll take care of it inside the basement. Besides that, many creatures will die. If it all fell into the ground... . Theoretically, it may be possible that the grudges that flowed from there continue to wander while being trapped in it. The probability is astronomically low, but since it has already happened, it must be true. That mass of grudges had no ce to go, and while they were buried underground, they came into contact with the man named Mel by chance and responded to his will. In short, Mel''s grudge is the catalyst. It''s like sparking a spark to ignite a me. The problem is to block this... The trainer clicked his tongue, saying that the work had be somewhat of a nuisance. The scale far exceeds what was assumed. It may be possible to prevent it by taking immediate action ording to the original n, but now this is too much at the most. A more cautious approach should be taken. A point to break the flow... need to find... There is no way to do anything about that source right now. If I take the time, I will use a method of containment, but I don''t have that much time. I have to go further inside.'' It''s a really annoying problem. Dealing with that level of grudge is a problem that even she cannot confidently step forward. How much more so for Arell Ernesia? That sounds unreasonable. Since ancient times, being a reincarnated person knows only oneself. no way! Now I don''t know! After hesitating, she finally made up her mind and acted. Inwardly, he willingly plunged into the sea of grudges. Again, not for Arel! It''s just a pity to let the rare Shinsu get rid of! excuses not excuses. As soon as the trainer jumps in, grudges act to restrain her. It''s not that I''m trying to read and stop what she''s trying to do. Resentment tends to be drawn to the living. They covet the souls of the living and hope to bring them down with words like theirs. < You must hate like us . > < Let''s hate and destroy everything together. >< We are dead, but they are alive. >< Don''t you hate this world? >At that terrible sound, the trainer ratherughed. Even if thats not the case, I dont like humans very much. But I have no heart to be that ugly. Arge amount of grudge reacted, and their colony soared. In order to catch the trainer, he must be trying to catch it by bumping into it directly. No guess. It may be a long-term battle, but there is no reason to be caught like this. He spread his mana and formed a space that blocked interference. Even if I don''t touch you, I feel the worst. If it''s a normal human being, there''s nothing strange about going crazy right away. Being a reincarnated person with somewhat strong mental resistance and already distorted personality to some extent, he can endure it. But even that won''t be long... . found! As soon as I find a point to construct a field that will most effectively block their aura inside their flow, I quickly set it up. I install the device I took over from Arel and start preparing to explode it right away. But what happens if I explode this close?'' It wasn''t a bomb with firepower, but it was obvious that even she would suffer serious internal injuries if she was hit directly at close range. But I can''t afford to go as far as the safe distance as nned. It will happen as it should. She sighed and gave the same detonation signal. That moment. moment. The torrent of resentment seemed to have stopped. They probably don''t sense what''s going on. There is no such thing as intellect in that. The light emanated as it was, and a storm of light raged incessantly with the momentum to dissipate all those grudges. That light is a special energy reproduced based on certain data provided by Arell. It has a quality opposite to the ominous energy emitted by that group of grudges. Just as it is, opposite energies collide, and the energies of resentment are randomly tangled. Even if you can''t neutralize them, it''s possible to make them stop functioning for a moment. It won''t be a long time, but in the meantime, Arel will make a decision. If you go this far and fail, I will never forgive you. Muttering, I was caught up in the torrent of resentment that swirled and scattered, and drifted away somewhere. There was no difficulty in creating a way to block the source of its aura. This is it. I took a rock from my pocket and threw it at him. The stone was blocked by the aura that wrapped around him and fell as it was. ???? that. You know. You used it well when you were human too. An unidentified ore that bes the weakness of the divine beast''s energy. And what caused this situation. More than anything, I was lucky. If it''s that ore, I''ve thought of a way to get rid of it in case of emergency. It was a coincidence. In the past, it was designed with the idea of removing weeds because they would cause damage if they grew to the ground. Herbicide no. It should be called jewangje. That is why it is necessary to be diligently preparing for the future. If you are diligent, you will find the answer. Based on that theory, I built a special device and handed it over to the trainer. Sneak underground and make it explode. ruler. How do you feel now? A child? Arge amount of power that he didn''t know how to show the floor he boasted about. It seems to be temporarily depleted. The amount of energy currently possessed is also quiterge, but it is probably less than the total amount of me and Sylphia. If you get drunk with power and run wild, you will be punished. Kuh Like this monster. As if driven into a corner, the guy collects gray energy and weaves a spear to shoot. But the momentum is weak. red. It shows that you are saving energy. When I spread the barrier and Sylphia swung her huge tail behind it, it was shattered and scattered without much difficulty. Now, Sylphia. Let them pay the price for setting it up on their own. [I think so even if I don''t have to say it!] Sylphia shoots out white lightning without hesitation as if she''s going to repay her debts. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Mel screamed and raised his strength at the massive attack that even I would not be safe if I was hit directly. Since it cannot be supplied from the outside, it raises the powerpressed inside to create a massive storm. It seems like he managed to block it, but that''s probably all. [The cheeky bastard!] He must have built up quite a bit of anger. Sylphia''s huge tail flies at the guy who is dedicated to blocking the lightning. Quaang! A shock that seemed to shake the surroundings exploded, and Mel flew back. Heuk! Even if it''s a body that can ignore quite a few physical hits, it''s different if it''s an attack with arge amount of mass. Silfia''s blow is like crushing the entire range with its mass. In short, it is no different from arge-scale gravity magic attack. What a disgusting divine beast! It''s really not convincing when you say it that way. Ugh! He screamed after barely oveing Silfias attack, but he had no intention of watching it. It wasn''t just Shinsoo who were annoyed with him. If I jumped on my own, I should regret it, right? While he showed an opening for Sylphia''s attack, I jumped in and reached right in front of him. This monster Don''t mess around! Don''t think you''ll defeat my grudge like this! what? It''s only funny to say it like that, right? Kuh! This food is good for you! He tries to distance himself from me to rebel, but he can''t move as he wants. The transparent magic wall I developed blocks his retreat. The current guy couldn''t even break through a wall like this. Hey. Where are you going? I smiled and gathered energy into my palm and held it out. Should I be punished for pretending to be proud? Heat wave field Kwaang! It unleashes an intense blow that seems to shake the very existence of the guy, and does not stop with just that. Now is the time of execution. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 765 - Gaiden Episode 132 Gaiden Episode 132 We are still far away! It wouldn''t make sense if you didn''t give back as much as you made them suffer. The movement of water flowed right away, and the connection unfolded. Puppet Yusujoagyeok (ˮB ֓) rubs and shes blue lightning like a beast''s ws into it and tore it apart. Blizzard Storm. Sharp arrows of ice raged like a storm, piercing the body in countless numbers. Gravity Buster. Sometimes the hammer of gravity crushes. Besides that, and so on! Eat them all! Other than that, all kinds of skills beat and smash the guy''s whole body. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Each time, he barely recovers, but he must use up his strength. Of course, I also showed the bottom of my inner strength, but it didn''t matter. This is the end. He made full use of his sword of pure white me and drove it into his torso and kicked it. Keah! The guy who flew away just stumbled and got up. Body tissues begin to fall apart and disappear as if they are copsing. is the limit Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! They can''t ept their limitations and struggle, but there''s no meaning to it. He rushes in and stretches out his fist, but it''s no longer worth avoiding. You are weak. You have be more insignificant than when you were human. I punched out the guy''s fist and lightly shoved my fist into the pit of the stomach. Even that simple thing, he couldn''t defend himself and fell to pieces. It is over. I grabbed his arm and lifted him up. He protests vigorously, but to no avail. Just like that, I threw him into the sky. [] .] Silfia shoots out a pure white light without saying anything. Light to purify. The man who used to be Mel is unable to even scream because of that powerful power and starts to burn away. Something in the middle is missing. To be the nucleus of the guy. the consolidation of his thoughts. The starting point of all thismotion. You would have said you wouldnt miss it? It was shattered by the grudge I was aiming for. I heard a faint sound like the dissipation of grudges, but I ignored it. Because that''s also what the guy brought on himself. Above all, I am not interested. It always loses meaningless hatred. I muttered the truth. [] I guess I have no face. I really owe you a lot of grace.] I don''t know if peace hase or not, but now all that''s left is Sylphia, who''se to her senses, and me sitting proudly with arms crossed and watching everyone talk. I need to clear it up for sure. Yeah, whoop whoop Grace is grace. I''m really sorry for the inconvenience. [That''s right.] What would you do if I didn''t exist? [] I really don''t have anything to say.] Huhuhuhu. fun. Good deeds are bestowed with this taste. I''m going to worry as much as possible about the situation where that guy doesn''t even dare to raise his head at me. Wear grace and show condescension in humility? that''s what kids do That''s what a true pro is. okay! me! I''m the one who saved you! Ha ha ha ha! It makes a lot of tea. I''m proud of it. Show off. If it looks small, it is an illusion. I just have a desire to use what I have. Is it a natural right? That means you, Sylphia, don''t intend to end this with your bare mouth, do you? [] It makes sense.] He also humbly admitted it. [If there is any damage, I will fix it... If I have something to reprimand, I will listen.] Hmm, thats right. In short, I will listen to whatever I say, meaning that I will notin. whoop whoop whoop. It means that it is worthwhile to see through the hardships. No interest in the sublime. Helping others is always for the driving force of my own gain. I mean, I''ll listen to anything. Whoop whoop whoop. [] .] I can see that he is somewhat perplexed, but it doesn''t matter. wow Absolutely evil. The true evil is you. The trainer who just climbed up from the ground watches me as if I were some kind of human being, but it doesn''t matter. Then tell me what you want from now on. I said the conditions I demanded. It will benefit these guys too. It''s a suggestion that would be of great help to me as well. Something happened that made the powerful people of the entire continent rot once more. I thought I heard strange reports recently Ernesia Kingdom''s current King, First Ernesia, was paying attention to the recent phenomenon witnessed in other countries. That monsters appear and some people fight them off. There was no damage within Ernesia Kingdom, but it was a problem that was being watched just in case. Obviously about that You described it as a monster that is extremely rare in other countries. Im sorry. Those who answered that were only Celia among the powerful people in the east and south, and among the countries adjacent to Ernesia Kingdom. Of course I didn''t believe it. I ordered an investigation, but it didn''t have a very good effect. It must have been so quiet. But if you listen based on the authors words I guess Maybe what the author says is the truth... I am of the same opinion. The reason why they suddenly have to put their heads together and worry is because of a certain guest they are currently weing. Normally, there is no reason for the king to worry about a single guest. In addition, considering the current position of Ernesia Kingdom, they would not be in a position to worry. There were several reasons for their embarrassment. First one... . Arel the one he introduced I will not tell lies. The first is that the person who introduced him is none other than Arelg, and no one doubts that, even as a joke, he will introduce a liar. Cause it''s always been that way As for his wisdom, there is no room for doubt. Even if I had such thoughts, I wouldn''t dare to discuss them easily here. They were debating on the premise that he was real. So, do creatures called divine beasts really exist? Jeil cautiously lowered his voice and asked them. Of course, the visitor was the one who imed to be a Shinsoo. To be precise, that divine beast was the possessed beastman. If it wasnt for the guarantee from Arele Ernesia, no one would have believed it. Even after seeing the evidence, I still dont believe it. In the first ce, the existence of Shinsoo is unknown. Dragons know that they exist. However, with the exception of some schrs, even the authenticity of the divine beast is questionable. If it was said that such a thing existed, if it hadn''t been said by Arel, I would have thought it was a lie and kicked it out. What is Shinsu? I hurriedly searched for the literature Even that is uncertain. Tell me. However, what they were saying was also ambiguous to call it very clear information. purify the surroundings They are stronger than normal creatures and have strange characteristics. Even that dragon has some research data. In other words, those beings suddenly hoped for exchange. ording to the report from Arel, they hope to interact with humans by identally visiting them in some way. It was written just like that. Can''t you tell where theye from? unfortunate but I have no idea. Everyone shook their heads. Even Arel said he didn''t know that. The Shinsoo himself only said that it was their world, but where did that also mean? everything is uncertain But what worries me the most. Do you think it is right to continue the dialogue with them? The thing to worry about is the value of continuing exchanges with those gods. What they brought was ores they had never seen before and various materials that only they could make. It will be well worth it. Above all, haven''t you already received confirmation from Arell Ernesia that it''s avable? If you miss this opportunity, the other country will just fly away. Okay. Jeil nodded as if he had made up his mind. Then, the Kingdom of Ernesia will fully support exchanges with them in the future. Is this really what it is? Sylphia borrowed the form of a beastman and checked the document handed over from me, then asked a little uneasy. Just looking at his nervousness after doing something, it is obvious that he is a novice leader. That is why the familiar stagnant waterughs. This is it. Both you and we will be of sufficient benefit in the future. What I delivered was a confirmation from Ernesia Kingdom. It is a decision to support exchanges with Shinsoo in earnest. what is scheduled In the first ce, when I introduced them, I foresaw that there was no way they would refuse. But I wont announce it right now. Because the content is so absurd. After gradually limating to the extent of epting and adapting to it, the information is released sequentially. I''ve already thought of all the things I''d like to say officially. We also prepared a stage for Sylphia to step out in earnestter. A so-called international exchange n. We can benefit from your side. You can get the culture and atmosphere from our side as it is. Is there any damage? benefit each other. dog profit! Im afraid whether this is okay. Your civilization''s stagnation, to be honest, was led by a rather malicious current. Originally, I had no intention of interfering, but there was no reason not to intervene unless I knew that it was someone''s evil. To be honest, it was annoying too. It would be better to change the mood with a slightly hasty prescription. If you ask them to do it all over again, you don''t know how long it will take. I''d rather give you a sample in moderation. More than anything else, thats what you guys do. I said do it openly. Who broke through first''? Then I have no excuses You might feel a little guilty. Isnt that why we need to close it even more? You mean that aisle? A passage dug by Sylphia. I also originally intended to close it, but I changed my mind. To be honest, I thought it was a waste. I decided to prioritize the benefits I could enjoy through it. Isnt it against thews of nature? We opened it, so why not say that? I really don''t care what you say... by the way. Iughed as if it was absurd and rebutted her argument. It''s just an unreasonable objection. What is the point in the first ce? Does it make sense to close the passage that has been opened? that?????? First of all, who said that? There is no one like that. [Is that so?] Don''t choose any means to gain. Did you teach me that? It''s just an illusion. It''s just a very personal opinion, but I say this. If a living, thinking creature does something of its own ord, then whatever it is makes sense. Above all, whether or not it is right is to be discussed in posterity, not in the present. It''s a ruinous im. Well, dont do it if you dont like it. don''t object More than anything else, it''s Arel Ernesia''s request, so I can''t help but listen. Above all, this is the price I asked for. Cooperate with us to benefit from your interaction. Instead, I will solve your sense of identity. It''s an excuse after all... If you want to tear it off, you don''t even have to say this. can be taken away at any time. There''s no reason to do that though. Because peace is the best Trade across the world is not bad either.'' There is no precedent, but if there is a possibility, there is nothing that will not be used. And as for the passage If it is judged to be harmful to you, you can close it as much as you like. However, I do not have the authority of that passage. There is no need. Rather, it is annoying to give. There is a high probability of forgetting or losing it. To make sure that if someday humans go astray, they can always give up. I just thought it was constructive. Now then, work hard for the future, junior. I left the ce after checking the documents, leaving the guy struggling as if he wasn''t used to it. Because now there''s really nothing I can do. AS is here. Whether they seed or fail, it''s just their turn to take care of themselves. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 766 - Gaiden Episode 133 Gaiden Episode 19 Chapter 19. How to enjoy the festival One day, I, Arell, was seriously thinking about something. Come to think of it, that was a blind spot... When people are free, they tend to have a lot of random thoughts. As usual, I was looking for something to y with, and I suddenly realized something important. A weakness is a weakness. While pursuing only the development of the city, such as casinos, etc., I missed one obvious thing. This is a mistake... Arel mistake! If yes, it is something that needs to be improved. Humans are reflective beings. think and reflect and crash again Infinite loop like that. That''s why I talked to everyone seriously that evening. Actually, I realized something. oh? Looks like you''re about to do something outrageous again. Whoop whoop. ok does that happen? Haven''t I said anything yet? sure. It''s none other than Arel-sama. Asha was smiling as if she couldn''t help it, and showed a passing attitude as if everyone were the same. Gently, as if familiar, it spills out with the feeling that it always happens. Pena also shook her head lightly. Arel. Last time, after suddenly bringing up that story, you went to a snowy mountain to y, right? dad! I want to y again! Arna''s eyes also sparkled. No, let''s go again next time. Arna, I don''t know if you want to y, but everyone is avoiding their eyes as if they''re embarrassed. After all, snow, kids, and puppies are the strongest. Adults chase and stretch. And it''s a story that even kids like Arna will love. Actually, I''m on my way back fromst time I had something to talk with Marquis Karet, but he''s doing something in that city. What were you doing? They say its a festival. Hey????? They nodded their heads as if there was nothing surprising. Because its a festival, there was definitely one in my hometown. It''s something like a harvest festival, though. He exined as if he missed Seina. In their case, harvest is harvest, but it was hunting. Every year, when wild animals or monsterse down due tock of food, they hunt and enjoy the results. There is something simr in the magic tower, but In the case of the Mage''s Tower, elements such as academic presentations are strong. Maybe that''s why it''s not a very pleasant memory. The apprentice level wizards almost died mentally at that time. Well, those difficulties are the same everywhere. To put it in perspective, does it feel like a good student being bullied by a university professor? I know there are many things. Actually, there was something simr during the royal era. It''s just an event tomemorate the founding of the country or some other national holiday. Come to think of it, that was not enough for us. It feels like ying. ???? yes? ???? what? Eh? yes''? What is your reaction now? hello? Why are you reacting like I''m suddenly saying something nonsense? Did I just say something strange? But Arell? Do you remember what you didst time? The other day? ah Come to think of it, have you been to the sea in a while? Before that? Did you go to the Dragon City side to y? So what is missing? ying. Everyone''s eyes are amazing. Well, I''m aware of it too. At least two is a joke. Ugh, is the rest serious? anyway! The dry money I said wascking means something else. So far, it means that we have been ying around with each other in a simple way. But you have to look a little broader. By the way, Fahilia didnt have a festival or such a concept yet. Is that why you brought up the same story just now? Dia nodded in agreement. What is the festival? Meanwhile, Arna tilted her head as if she was unfamiliar. look In that respect, it is a weak point. Just in case, I asked people who knew Fahilia in the past, and they said there was a simr event. There are festivals everywhere to soothe the human mind and body. It also has other purposes. For example, in rural areas, there were also festivals to honor folk beliefs. Fahilia was no exception. Eh? Was there anything like that here? Seina tilted her head in surprise. She, who had been appointed here once in the past, also had an expression that she had never heard of before. I''ve never heard of it... Everyone seemed to have forgotten about it because it was hard to make a living. aha?????? In the end, if you don''t have the minimum margin, you can''t do that either. From ancient times, tradition should be considered important. cancer. Come now?! Clearing the snow and mountains in this ce, clearing the vige, and making the city, I say, it is indeed overflowing with credibility. Anyway, it''s a pity that Fahilia doesn''t have an event like this. The purpose is understandable The excuses are usible. Not because I want to y. It''s a concern for tradition, local residents, and guests. iced coffee. The true lord is here. Isnt it like a revtion? huh. it''s a revtion It must mean that this true lord will revive the traditions of thisnd. Wow... You''re shameless. Arell-samas way of saying things like this is too strong. Thats what I mean. In any case, not everyone was against it. I understood the purpose, and the intention was not particrly bad. And they understand that recreating the festival is fun in many ways. So, from now on, we''re going into the festival season! This is a matter that has already been decided. worse than war. And seriously. I decided to recreate the festival in Fahilia. Build a city, build a tourist destination, and establish a tradition. and i y It''s perfect. What was the festival of Fahilia in the past? Of course I don''t know that far. Then, who knows the old tradition well? Of course there is nothing to ask. It is truly an honor. I never thought the lord would call this old man to hear such a shabby story... While terribly embarrassed, the old man did not know what to do. One of the vige chiefs who led one of the viges before the city of Fahilia was founded. You seem to know the oldest story well, dont you? Not quite like that, but I''m worried if I can at least answer the lord''s questions. First, listen to what you know. As I waited leisurely to listen to his story, the old man began to speak slowly, as if retrieving his own memory, about the old Fahilia. this is It is a story that has been handed down since the days of our ancestors. ?Uh? Originally, it is said that Pahilia was an uninhabitednd. Originally, it is an uninhabitednd. However, it seems that back then it was not as far as thend where the snow does not melt. For the purpose of pioneering it in the Kingdom of Ernesia at the time, it was sent by supporting migrants, and people came to live there. In fact, there is a little anecdote about the reason for the settlement. Whether it''s true or not, even this old man doesn''t know. An anecdote? say it. As I said, Fahilia at the time was uninhabited. And those who received the order to pioneer the ce and became the ancestors of the current residents came. However, it seems that he had no intention of settling here at first. I understand. Common sense suggests that there would be no desire to build a house in snowynd. I''m the only one shouting cheers in a snowynd.'' I am aware that I am not normal. The ancestors said they saw something strange here. How do you say that you settled here as a result? It''s strange... It must have been something that made him decide to settle down here. Once I heard about their settlement. long long time ago. It is said that there were people who came from distantnds. They were looking for a new ce to live. The King of the Kingdom of Ernesia at the time wanted pioneering in as manynds as possible among the empty territories of the kingdom, and the lords who were blinded by their achievements were busy wiping out the people of the territory. Their position was simr. Pushed by the lord''spulsion, he walked and walked to find a new home. Then we reached this cold, coldnd. A biting wind was blowing and even snow was falling. It might get better after winter, but at least I never thought of settling down here. What should I do? Should we go on like this? or not Should I go back? Their mission is to pioneer thisnd. However, no matter how far we go, there is no hope here. Above all, it was not easy to establish a vige. The pickaxe breaks and the tent is blown upside down by a wind that mixes snow and ice. This ce is like hell. If I live in a ce like this, I will freeze to death within a month. Are you telling us to die? Pioneersined as one. It gradually became a dangerous atmosphere. It''s nothing strange if a fight breaks out right away. Rather than freezing to death, there is a better chance of surviving by escaping. The most difficult person was, of course, a man with a position to lead the pioneers. You cannot vite the lord''smand. Even so, leading them on the run would be hopeless. I I''ll see you in a while. Taking his own risk, he decided toe and see if there was any good ce. There is nothing to say even if those who can''t stand it anyway start a rebellion. Even if you try to convince them, you won''t be able to ovee those who have run out of patience. I''d rather die wandering through that snowy forest with even a faint hope. I had that kind of feeling. Kuh It''s cold... Cold and hunger gue him. This is what happens when you wander through a snowy forest without any countermeasures. There is no hope. Then maybe it''s better to close your eyes... . However, instead of helplessly closing his eyes, he had to open his eyes in amazement. That one There is something. However, it is neither a monster nor a beast. In an instant, the snow stopped. No, it doesn''t stop there. The umted snow... The cold things that covered his body disappeared from this area like a lie. I can''t believe it As if possessed by something, he gazed beyond it. There is a girl with blue wings. But I don''t think I''m human. Above all, there was no way humans could live in a ce like this, and the aura that that girl gave off was extremely heterogeneous. What if not human? monster? or something else. However, he was unable to thinkplexly with his hazy head. He just acted instinctively. I don''t know why, but I thought I had to do this. please! He fell down and groaned. He said he had no other thoughts. Please allow me to live on thisnd! He begged the girl for some reason. I have nowhere to go! Allow me to live on this earth! Please protect us! Why should I ask permission? What kind of existence is that girl? It was instinct. I felt as if I couldn''t do it without the permission of that being. Give me a favor and I will never forget you! So please watch over me! But will that girl listen to me being so condescending? No, will the words work in the first ce? Let him barely raise his head in such anxiety. hmm?! does not exist. As if he had seen something in vain, the girl was gone. Am I really mistaken? He was puzzled and barely got himself up. Strangely, the body moved. In the end, he had to return without achieving any results. But what greeted him was a truly unexpected sight. eyes are weak The cold that had been bothering them so much had weakened, and thend, though harsh, was bing a ce where people could live. Even if it is less fertile than other territories, at least it is not a reason not to settle here. What a miracle He was sure he hadn''t seen anything wrong. His plea worked. He deeply appreciates the unknown being and never forgets it... And it is said that he made a decision not to forget that gratitude in future generations. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 767 - Episode 134 Episode 134 This is an anecdote. Well, you mean that the ancestors settled and lived in Fahilia after that? After hearing the story, I didn''t say anything special about my impressions, but kept my chin in my thoughts. It''s an anecdote that can always happen anywhere.'' Anecdotes of this kind are usually exaggerated. Rather than receiving a revtion from some divine being, a special-born human bes the main character. Because it should be special. Otherwise, the people refuse to ept it. Because you need a reason to praise. For example, after bing a continental celebrity, rumor has it that I learned thenguage as soon as I was born. Even the exaggerated anecdote that it is at the level of making jewelry without that intelligence is at the level of stone. What is that ridiculous scam? But why can''t I deny it? But what does that anecdote have to do with the festival? It won''t be rted at all. After that, when the lord at the time heard the anecdote, it is said that he always held a ceremony of gratitude to the fairy so that he would never forget it. That is the starting point of the festival. The ceremony was held under the pretext of giving thanks to the fairy of the snowy mountain. The fairy of the snowy mountain A peculiar being that he solicited. However, it is said that he was calling it that way because his identity was unknown. After that, it seems that as a token of gratitude, a memorial service was held every year by carving the image of the fairy out of ice. That is the origin of the old Fahilia festival. Is it a fairy . Another ominous name pops up. Younglord? Why? No, its nothing. I thought it was really absurd. It is anecdotal after all. Dont you think it exists? At least I haven''t seen it. Above all, we dont even have that festival now. As the situation in Fahilia worsened, the festival naturally could not afford to go on. About 300 years ago. Was it when a certain dragon was beaten and dragged away by its trainer? It oveps strangely. That''s why it is said that the fairy was angry. Fahilia''s climate deteriorated and life became poor, and they forgot the festival. It seemed that even their descendents did not know which came first. Anyway, that''s all this old man can tell you. Well, that''s enough. Good job. I nodded moderately, said it was okay not to hear more, and sent the old man away. Anyway, I got the outline. Then there is only one thing left. Proceed to work.'' I decided to catch the theme with an old tradition. The subject will be that snowy mountain fairy or something. Ive decided on a theme to recreate the festival! The reason why I always wanted to listen to old stories was because I needed a motif to refer to. I came to a conclusion after collecting and organizing all the records of Pahilia in the past. Lets make snow or a subject rted to this tale. After all, there is such a material, but if you don''t use it, there''s nothing as wasteful as that. Hey There was a story like this... As if unexpectedly, Pena looked at the data I had umted and paid attention to what the vige chief had said. The fairy of the snowy mountain Is there really such a thing? well? How about it? I gave a slightly vague answer. Pena gave a surprising look. that''s not natural It is a very old story. And anecdotes told roughly like this are bound to be misrepresented. There are no specific records or anything. Above all, there is a possibility that it is a fabrication to solidify the position of the lord. I''ve done my own research, but I haven''t been able toe up with any evidence to be sure. finally done with that. There is no record of witnessing that fairy or anything in the first ce. It''s not that fairies really exist. Every world is different, but at least not here. Even if you want to believe something, it''s difficult without evidence. Then maybe its something like a spirit? Naturally, Pena first suspected that. Ordinary monsters or spirits. In particr, there is a lot of connection between mysterious phenomena and spirits. Even spirits without contracts are attracted by the energy of nature ande out on their own to y. It ismon for most of these tales to be mixed with spirits. Maybe it isnt? I politely denied it. really? If you have any questions, you can ask the spirit king. Will you give me an answer like that? Basically, those who oversee the spirits have the authority to figure out which spirits are in thend. Actually, a few days ago, I secretly and forcibly convened the spirit king and asked him. Are there any spirits who don''t pay rent and take root in thisnd? I will probably say no. I see In any case, it was neither a spirit nor a monster. I don''t know if there is or not. And actually, it''s pretty good. Anyway, if there is an anecdote like this, wouldnt it be good to use it? That''s why I use this as a motif. That''s it. If you have anyints,e out yourself. It''s a fairy or something.'' Now this is mynd. So, if youe now ande out, you will only be exterminated. So I think it''s okay. Preparations for the festival are going smoothly. I set up a schedule right away and put down the request to get it ready. Above all, the locals are quite motivated. Merchants have a chance to seize the bottom line. And those who have lived since the old days of Fahilia have a chance to make use of the old festivals of their hometowns and strengthen their pride. No one has any reason to object. Well, he probably thinks like this.'' You can easily guess the approximate meaning. Fahilia is and that suddenly revived when I came. To put it bluntly, Youngji is a kid who hasn''t even passed a generation yet. Therefore, the people of the territories who have taken root in this ce want a more reliable basis for this ce to be a peacefulnd for generations. Is it tradition that iscking... Unlike me, who is nothing short of a symbol of development and revolution, that was insignificant. In the first ce, Pahilia in the past and thisnd today are very different, even though they are different. People sometimes want to take some pride in old traditions. Originally, I was simply doing it for fun... In that sense, it must also be necessary.'' Satisfied, I decided to put one more wedge in them to get them even more motivated. There''s nothing like this to boost your motivation. A big reward will be given to those who have made the most contributions to the purpose of this festival! This is what I proimed to the entire territory, not just my aides and other subordinates who work under me. It doesn''t matter if it''s a guest from outside or whoever it is. I will give a reward to anyone who ys an important role in this festival. How to make the barrel bigger with Jagoro. no matter who position doesn''t matter. Anyone can participate. do whatever you want to do In any case, I will definitely reward those who perform the most at this festival. Let''s dere it. At once, everyone''s enthusiasm boils. Ooh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh! Literally, the era of great festivals. The time hase for everyone to start thinking with all they can. Oh oh? He speaks quite loudly. Then shall we try? Not a bad idea. Not only Young Ji-min and merchants, but also his family members, including technicians, show enthusiasm. Why are you guys before that? What are you aiming for? Meanwhile, I am watching happily. But if you do this, what reward will you give me... I was breaking out in a cold sweat. Strong rewards were needed to foster enthusiasm. Somit once and see. However, the content has not yet been determined. what is ok Let''s say I grant my wish within the range that I can grant it in moderation. Almighty Arell listens. Should I think about it separately?'' It''s good to eat when someone else prepares food, and it''s really convenient when someone else prepares things to y with. I want to be in a position to y innocently too?.'' Normally, she would go around here and there like her mother-inw, saying that she would interfere in detail, but this time I have no intention of doing so. It''s a day or two to interfere, and if you''re like a kid, you''ll follow and watch. I can leave it to you now!'' By analogy, everyone is an adult now. Even if I don''t have to say anything, I''ll take care of it. Shouldn''t I be the one who expects it now?'' You can''t make it yourself every time. Of course, until now, I have no conscience because I ordered other people to do the details, but I want to live a more conscience-free life. In that sense, this festival was also an opportunity. I wonder how well everyone knows how to do it?'' It was for that reason that he dared toe up with words that could instigatepetition. This time, as a lord, he would only do the bare minimum, and the rest would be to have fun using the inspection as an excuse. Whoop whoop don''t expect I waited for the feast day toe. In the midst of doing this and that, the date is quickly approaching. Fahilia''s Feast Day. White Flower Festival. It was started in the name of following the customs of old Fahilia based on them. Fortunately, there was not even snow in the entire territory that day. It can be said that the weather is the best. It''s as if they''re encouraging you to hold a festival. While muttering such words, I headed to the ce where I wanted to announce the start of the festival. Anyway, it''s me who puts the first button on, as always. Well, the lord doesn''t have to show his face one by one, but I like to step out. It bothers me to meddle, but I don''t mind showing off. I went out to the speech seat overlooking the za where the vigers and spectators gathered and stood proudly in front of them. ok good condition It is also desirable that everyone pays attention. I started speaking right away. ruler. Those who came to this city today. And those who have been living from the beginning... Everyone quietly listens to my voice with respect. It would be troublesome to even count now how many years have passed since this Arele Ernesia came here. That''s right, when I came here, I was still a young kid. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a time when you will gradually feel longing. Does anyone remember what thisnd was like in the past? I definitely remember. Thisnd before I came. It snowed and the ground was frozen. It''s not like there''s no hope It was such and that no future could be seen beyond that. It may be a bit exaggerated, but it won''t be wrong. What if I had been given a manor elsewhere? That ce must have enjoyed the luxury of today''s Pahilia. I dont mean to sound arrogant, but no one can deny that the city has be what it is today because I came to thisnd. Frankly speaking, this Arel-nim is doing well and has been revived, so it means that you should thank me. To be honest, it seems a bitcking, so I have to turn around and say it. The day hase when we dont starve even in winter. And a city with a strong fence was born. People who came to rest in this harshnd began to appear. It could be said that these were things that would have been unimaginable to Fahilia before. You stop worrying about life, you be able to enjoy other things, and you gradually develop and reach what you are now. And finally we have reached today. Finally, beyond simply continuing the legacy of the territory, the next. It reaches the stage of showing off and enjoying. Forget all your worries for today. Compared to the period of effort so far, it will only be a few days, but it won''t be much if you put your mind at least this time. It''s because the foundation is solid enough to not be able to do that. Now, its a festival day! I proudly proimed the start of the day. Enjoy this day with a sense of gratitude for thisnd so far and even more grateful for the future development. Festival of thisnd. Not only those who live here, but also the guests who came for today. I hoped that it would be amemorative day for everyone, and dered the start. At the same time, even though it is midday, firecrackers ringing brightly embroider the sky in Pahilia, signaling the beginning of the festival to faraway ces. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 768 - Episode 135 of Gaiden Episode 135 of Gaiden First of all, to name a few kind services that were implemented for the sess of the festival. First, there is a simple service for the guests whoe here. The basics of having fun are eating and drinking. Gourmet is something that should not be missed at any banquet. Because that''s what people enjoy the most. to eat. to drink. Beyond simply enjoying it, it is indispensable as it is rted to preparing for living instinctively. Therefore, alcohol and snacks of the minimum quality were given in an appropriate amount without discrimination to anyone. Of course, we pay for it on our side. To put it bluntly, it means paying in advance. Of course you can''t refuse that favor. hmm The response seems to be good. Looking around, I nodded as I seemed to be taking it pretty well. It is important to let go to some extent. If the red rises to a certain extent, the wallet will naturally loosen. Of course you will want to spend. That sense of feeling a littlecking is important. It is basic in any era and in any world. If you want to attract customers first and open their wallets, at least let them go. By analogy, it''s like a tasting corner! Other than that, I was worried about a lot of things. Even the streets are decorated to the fullest. Knights and soldiers patrolling were also made to wear doll clothes rather than armed outfits. Even if it looked like that, it would be more reliable than any armor. Famous theatricalpanies and music groups have also been invited, and a splendid fireworks disy is scheduled for the night, so the view will be sufficient. It''s nice to see that customers are also satisfied. This is sufficient for basic aesthetics and minimal services. Then, the key to the rest is what to enjoy them with. Um, how is it?'' I still don''t know what I am like. To the extent of receiving reports or reviewing in order to grant permission in advance, of course, but I did not interfere. Because if I interfere even there, the pleasure of ying will be diminished. ruler? What is it? I look forward to it! yes? I was walking around holding Arna''s hand side by side, matching his gait. Pena seems to be busy too, so I decided to take Arna with her during the day. Arna, where should we go to y? That way is good! It smells good! Yes, yes. First of all, I was going to go sightseeing with Arna. Around tomorrow, the children who became friends with Arna will also arrive, so we should let the children go together at that time. And it is also important to take the child with you like this. It would have been better if Pena and other members of the family hade along, but unfortunately, it seems that everyone has something to do. So, babysitting is my job. I wish Ellen would havee too. It''s not very good to be noisy with him yet. Well, I don''t know if we can go together next time. It''ll be tumultuous then. With two kids, I also have to be prepared. I followed Arna''s wishes and moved on. Moderately eat snacks at food stalls and sneak peek at street performances. And what caught Arna''s attention was, It''s over there! hmm? ah Does that bother you? In the direction Arna pointed at, there was an object that looked quite unfamiliar. It looked like a tower made of a pure white ice-like substance. Of course, it is a building that is not normally found in Fahilia. Did Dia say that? As soon as I saw it, I could guess right away. Because I knew until the stage of the report. It was built on the mage tower. Are you Dias sister? It looks like that. Apparently, Dia was preparing something by organizing the wizards under hermand. Since it is possible to use human resources at will, Dia seems to have pulled the resources of the Mage Tower without hesitation. He is using his power privately. So wonderful. Then lets take a look over there first. yes! Arna jumped ahead as if she had waited, and I hurriedly chased after her in order not to miss her. When we arrived at the tower carved out of ice, Dia greeted us just in time as if she had been waiting for us. I thought you woulde just in time. What stands out? Certainly, it seems that ordinary customers are stopping by to see if they could not ignore the heterogeneous presence of this tower. This way. Well, it doesnt matter if we stand in line, right? What a joke Well, let''s say it''s a privilege of the lord''s family. Just as Dia guided us, we turned to the back road instead of the original entrance and went inside the ice tower. I gently touched the ice wall. not cold It is ice that is not cold. It''s no different than ss. You did a good job building this. Recently, the level of wizards in the tower has improved considerably. It''s as simple as that now. so? What were you showing me here? I even built a tower like this on purpose. The tower is incidental. The original n was to select and rent an appropriate building among the buildings in the territory, but it was difficult to find anything useful. That''s why we thought it would be better to temporarily build a building that is suitable for us. It''s ice, so just melt it away after the festival. Above all, it will be suitable for aesthetics because it gives a mysterious feeling. That''s the sea I admit. Arna is also looking around curiously. Thanks to you, I prepared several things. Facilities for various purposes are prepared for each floor to gather guests. After a quick nce, I see an extraordinary scene where food ingredients are cooked with various magics. what are they doing From food cooked with magic. to souvenirs. I also prepared a brief y. Aha, you put a lot of effort into it. From selling food to a space disying eye-catching items such as rare magic and tools of the Mage Tower. Does anything look mysterious when branded as magic? I''m looking at fortune-telling there, too. Apparently, wizards holding something like a crystal ball are dealing with the guests. Perhaps they are magicians who are watching what Dia is saying. Is the point correct? I changed my policy towards giving the best possible answer rather than uracy. That''s right. Rather than predicting the future with facts, it would feel better to tell people something hopeful. Fortune telling is a service industry. The sess or failure of a fortune teller depends on how well you select and listen to only good things to hear. There is no fortune teller in the world. If you think so, then you have fallen prey to the magic of fortune tellers. It seems to be doing well. Since wizards are also mysterious, it seems to be a hot topic. Are you doing well? I''m really d you''re taking good care of me. heh... Dia seems to be quite proud of it. There was something that bothered me a little. The question is, what did D.A personally prepare? I was well aware that she was busy preparing something. Didnt you prepare something too? It is as you say. Dia nodded honestly as if she had nothing to hide. Of course, there are also things prepared personally. Rather, he says as if he waited for me to ask. It seems that Dia wanted to show it to me right away. Can you show me? of course. Dia answered in a slightly excited tone and immediately guided me. Arna didn''t seem to be interested in Dia''s exhibits, so she asked the disciples Dia was teaching to take a look. As it was, they moved to the top floor of the ice tower at once, and Naja Dia pointed there as if guiding them. This is it. ah. I didn''t say much because I was surprised and surprised, but I was also at a loss for words. this. Couldnt you just call it an exhibit? Yes, but. He says it seems odd. I thought for a moment what to say. Anyway, this The reason I have such a flirtatious reaction is that the content of the exhibit is, in a sense, truly unexpected. grow. me. Arell. I thought about the topic, but I thought it would be good to have something about Arell-sama. Dia speaks proudly. As she said, the exhibition hall is full of me. The statues that made my appearance, the things I left records of. I am shocked and I have nothing to say. I am confident in my uracy and records. Above all, there was something I usually wrote down... No, that''s what I meant... hmm? what now? There were some remarks that bothered me, but if you think about it, you should say that it''s like a normal Dia. Because he was like this from the beginning... Yes, from the time I came to the manor. You really havent changed since then. It is natural. Dia nodded, not knowing how to respond to my casual muttering. It is the great side of Arell that changed my life. Of course, it is natural to be grateful for it and not to forget it. Well, it seems that I am satisfied. I''m just a little bit weird too. I can clean it up if you''re having trouble. No, its okay. ...... It doesn''t matter if you continue. That''s about it. I''m not a petty person to the extent that I can''t get over it. but . I wonder if the guests wille. In fact, it''s because it''s only here that foot traffic is slow. Sometimes people who have been led by curiosity are startled and sneak away as if they have seen something frightening. A third party who doesn''t know anything would do that. Let''s not say anything that blows the candle. You just have to be satisfied. Then do your best. Oh, I''d rather put a statue of Lord Arell on top of the tower to appeal. Dont do that. The country is not without shame at all. Mr. Dia. Even if you pretend to be sorry, they won''t allow it. It was fun! Yes, Im d Wasnt Daddy funny? No, it''s not like that, but it''s because I''m a little surprised, Arna. We left the ce where the wizards were to look around and looked around as if we were looking for our next prey. dad! I see! Ashana Seina was also doing something, right? hmm? That''s right... Then shall we go there? Watching what Dia was doing, the two of them were quite concerned. Well, I believe that both of them havemon sense, but they won''t run wild like Dia. It would be nice to go y once in a while. So we headed to where they are. Lets see He said he was doing something around here. That way! oh? How did you know? Because people are flying! aha. I see... hmm? What is he saying now? Looking at the ce Arna was pointing at, people were really flying. It''s not in vain. What the hell is going on in this city? Lets go! Yes, I will. Obviously, that direction is where Asha and Seina are. We headed there with a curious and excited heart. The ce where they are is not particrly shy, but it is characterized by a fairly spacious vacant lot. Just as Dia mobilized magicians, it seems that Asha and Seina were plotting something by attracting some knights and other talented people. It''s not easy to do something pretty big here. I looked around and guessed, then I moved in search of the two with a wry smile. Coincidentally, some of the knights recognized us and quickly ran somewhere. He''s probably trying to call Asha and Seina. Are you here? I wanted you toe soon. Of course, the two of them came out right away and greeted us. Arna also hurriedly ran away, and Seina gave her a hug. Unexpectedly, Arna follows Seina well. If I''m not mistaken, I think people flew here? haha! You saw it well. ah It must have been that guest just now. Fortunately, I wasn''t hurt. Admit it honestly. was it real Are you okay? Don''t worry. The customer was safely caught in the air by our knights and brought back. It''s embarrassing to call a customer like a fish. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 769 - Episode 136 Episode 136 What the hell are you guys doing... If you look at it, its cancer. From what I''ve seen, they''ve included some weird stuff in their pre-orders. I must have thought of something pretty bizarre. All you need is arge open space. And make the surroundings soft just in case, and have the knights watch them sternly. And in the middle, the customers are doing something with a slightly excited expression. Is that???? We also thought quite a bit about what to do. Originally, Seina and I were thinking about each other separately I dont think the answer wille out just by thinking each other. So they decided to cooperate. And other people have been dragged in too. Some of the cksmiths also seduced them. It seems that the current joke was sessful by mobilizing manpower and technology. That is it. Let Seina speak proudly. One of the guests held up an imitation sword with a blunt de that had been given to him by the knights. Then, an aura emanates from it. aha. Is it an aura experience? As expected, Arell-nim. You know that. If you look roughly, you know. That guest wasn''t even a regr passer-by. just ordinary people. The posture with the sword is also awkward. But the reason why he uses Auras is probably because he has another secret. Coming to think of it, its natural for us to have aura, but arent there more people who dont? ideas derived from it. Wouldn''t it sell quite well if we made an experience center where ordinary people could y with Auras? It seems that he thought. At first I wondered if it would be possible As a result of all of you thinking, it really became possible. It means that now, even without me interfering, I am able to collect data on my own, devise, and devise things like that. what is that scary hmm Looking closely, is that pre-charging of the aura? In a way, it''s a trick. It is impossible for ordinary people to pull out their swordsmanship. That''s why I charged the knight''s aura to the magic tool I made in advance and connected the battery. And consuming it to recreate the aura? Did you use your hair? It''s like a shooting experience center. It''s the same whether it''s a gun or an auror. People who live ordinary lives will note into contact with it. Of course, it might be fun to touch it with some supervision. If you swing it properly and hit the target, they give you a prize. It''s really no different from a shooting experience. dad! Can I do that too? Arna seems to be pounding. Recently, I have been learning magic and spirit art from Pena, but Auror is not like that. Ah, the child a little Hey????? I guess there is an age limit. Sad little boy drooping in his youth. Why don''t you ask me to make one for the childter instead? What was it like seeing Arna disappointed? Seina sneakily suggested. To me. Consider something. The theory is simple, so there''s nothing you can''t do. I like Arna''s twinkling eyes, but I need permission from Pena. Otherwise, my back won''t be left. To slightly change the subject, I turned my attention to the guests again. Anyway, thats what I thought. After thinking about the past, I thought this was good. Whoa whoop whoop. A long ago? We also learned a lot from Arell and improved our skills. Ah, thats right. no You wrote it from the beginning. Still, if I hadnt met Arell-nim, wouldnt there be any difference between then and now? hmm Is it like that? The fact that they developed their skills in the first ce and the high level of the knights in our territory. Because I refined the theory of Aura. So this is thanks to Arell-nim. No no, that went too far. Didn''t ordinary people want a world full of swordsmanship? Even Aura, which was originally a means to y a role in war, has now been turned into a realm of y. Is it a world that enjoys aura That wouldn''t be bad either. If that''s also proof that it''s peaceful, then it''s proof. if it''s because of me ept it humbly and rejoice. If it''s apliment, it''s apliment. Surprisingly, everyone was showing enthusiasm and results beyond what they had imagined. What''s the real reward?'' I think it''s something we need to think about seriously. Since then, the gift has been a memory. If you say this, I will seriously inherit it. maybe. Everyone seemed to be working so hard. oh? Didn''t you trick me into hoping that would happen? Pena said as if she was a bit absurd. This time, it was closer to the feeling of watching Pena from a distance, as if she had no intention ofpeting with others. So I went to her ce and talked to her. I really want to ask for opinions on what to do. Because not everyone is motivated. If you move on to an halfway prize, there will be a fuss. hmm So, is that kid aiming for that too? What Pena is currently watching is the youngdy she taught spiritism. Was her name Ilia? After that, he seemed to give advice several times. In particr, in preparation for this festival, it seems that they expressed their intention to attend the rumors from where they heard. I had no intention of leaving. I''m begging you, so I can''t listen. Well, you were surprisingly weak when others bowed down and came in. ah? Are you well prepared? Arna? Aren''t you curious about what you''re doing? Pena, as if my point was on point, subtly acted the other way around. So, what did they prepare in the end? This isn''t like an exhibition, it''s more like a workshop. Seeing as no guestse in, it''s probably not for show. Are you making something? I''m using strength in various ways! The ones who answered energetically were the dwarf and his close friend, the alchemist, who jumped out after hearing my muttering. Aken and Damon. Now, they are the ones who hold the position of being the longest-staying technicians here. The cksmith and the alchemist And is it a spirit? I can feel the presence of spiritism in the workshop. Like the youngdy, it meant that the youngsters practicing spiritism were doing something with them. Are you making crafts? That''s right! As if Pena was proud, they confidently told the identity of their work. cksmithing skills and alchemy! And Im trying to make a craft bybining spirit magic. Hoo? The elemental magic was quite useful. Seeing Aken, who takes great pride in his cksmithing skills, say something like this, it must be something out of the ordinary. Damon also exined with a little excitement. Why don''t you notice that it''s easy to give metal a new change by using elemental magic? For example, if youbine spirit magic with fine craftsmanship, you can drastically reduce the time or make difficult works easier. Above all, it is easy to obtain new materials that are difficult to obtain with general materials. Because strong energy can change the material. look. And as if Pena was proud, she handed me one of the finished products. I, who pride myself on having a good eye for it, am slightly admiring it because I have seen quite a few jewelry or handicrafts. It''s a metal brooch, let''s open it. In it, mes and ice crystalse alive and move. Is it the result of material using spiritism? It has be a strange metal. Will this sell well? yes? yes? It won''t be enough to sell. Even if it wasn''t for this festival, it would be good enough to be soldmerciallyter. Wouldnt this be the same as winning the jackpot? I don''t know if it''s natural to be so conceited. Isnt this enough to sell enough even during normal times, not at festivals? Why dont you try to make a fortune with this? huh? oh that''s kinda... How about it? But of course, when I brightened my eyes by earning money, somehow Pena flinched and took a step back. Wouldnt it be a bit difficult to continue? huh? What? And, of course, I can''t help but notice. sick of it... While keeping an eye on one of the workshops, I casually opened it. No more, no more! Spiritualism it''s hard How much more do I have to squeeze? The youngsters who are just training spirits are exhausted and stretched out, perhaps in order to use the spirits skills necessary for processing crafts. And kindly pour a recovery potion on the outstretched Elementalist to regain his strength. Also, make them use spirit magic. its infinite repetition. iced coffee like It''s scary to see graduate students. wow You are better than me. In short, was this made by recing the elemental spirits? I closed the door without a word. So what about this? Isn''t it sometimes necessary to suffer? Oh-ho-ho-ho. He evades it with an unnaturalugh that doesn''t suit him. Anyway, who did you learn from? Be careful that Arna is not affected by strange things. Who''s mouth is saying that? I know. I was the first to practice changing people to create results. And the real thing is this. Pena pointed at something as if she still had something to brag about. huh? what? statue. Perhaps change the elemental magician the same as the souvenir I showed you a moment ago... A statue made by imbuing it with crafting techniques. It is a statue that looks like a fairy with wings. ah Is that what you mentioned at the old festival in Fahilia? Whoops. how is it? Come to think of it, did you hear that there was a custom of carving something like this out of ice at an old festival? Im trying to recreate that. It was Arel who spoke up first. Pena also did the research together, so he remembered it. Originally, I tried to reproduce it by preparing a separate ice statue on thest day of the festival, but is this better? Just as I was willing to give permission, a strange thing happened. .. uh? oh? Not only me, but everyone else, including Pena, noticed it and looked up at the sky. Eyes? Pure white things fall softly. white snow. However, if it is only snowing, there is nothing strange about it. the problem is . The white granules touch my hand and melt as it is. It''s cold. this is real snow All cities of Fahilia, or any other residential facility, are now necessarily equipped with devices that stabilize the surrounding environment. Therefore, a certain environment is guaranteed in the city. The exception is when the device is temporarily turned off for maintenance. But today is not the time. Is this also your joke? It cant be. I''m not a kid, but my hobby is to make eye contact... For now, not today. Not today. That''s because I rolled around in the snow with Arna a few days ago. Snow loves me, children, and dogs. But now this has nothing to do with me. Whoa! At that time, a strong wind blew. A gust of wind that winds around arge amount of snow and blows it from top to bottom. Surprised people crouched down, and some covered themselves to protect the stalls. And everyone looks at the sky with their mouths open. What is that? I was also a little surprised. ???? bird? huge bird. A huge bird made of ice was flying over Pahilia. .. this? Rell? That has nothing to do with me either. really? This time it''s real. You can''t believe it. We don''t handle algae here, except for food. The giant ice bird didn''t look like a monster. This is because, like any territory, we are also vignt against monsters invading cities or viges, and work to prevent them periodically. There''s no way I wouldn''t know if such a huge bird lives there. Seeing that there are no trainers out there, it probably isn''t even a monster. By the way, he said he was not interested in this matter andy down as it was. Surely, something like that appeared around this time. I thought for a while about how to do that. It would be rarer to find someone who hadn''t witnessed the bird. Isn''t this something I''m going to fold?'' How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 770 - Episode 137 Episode 137 The long-awaited event is in danger of ending. I dont think so Pena, who had been talking to someone to clear up the confusion, said something strange. what do you mean? Students over there say It must have gotten a little weird. Well, at that point, I was a little aware of this atmosphere. Confused, but no fear. It''s so strange. Somehow, I think things will be bothersome. It was better than being terrified, but I had a feeling it was going to be just as embarrassing. What are you going to do? Arell? Forcibly intervening wont do any good, so well have to wait and see. It wasn''t even amotion that I led, so I wanted to watch it with my hands behind my back as much as possible while watching. Well, I don''t think so.'' The appearance of the ice bird did not seem to end in an incident. If it''s a monster, I''ll subdue it, and if it''s a nned event, just enjoy it. Such a dignified attitude is typical of the people of Fahilia. From now on, don''t be fooled. but . Suddenly, everyone says they want to go to the mountain where the ice bird disappeared? Something was off, so I told them to keep an eye on the reaction of the guests. Sure enough, within a few hours of the bird disappearing, the bite was visible. People were behaving strangely. yes Everyone says they are going out of the city and going there. Not only customers, but also merchants and even residents are preparing to go out with such words. It is mental interference. Dia immediately concluded with a feeling that she wanted to sigh. The festival has been suspended for a while. The soldiers went into preparation, and the wizards also moved with the feeling of urgent cooperation under themand. I immediately calmed down Arna and sent her back to the castle. It''s a pity, but it seems like it''s time to do special work for a while. What that bird emitted must be mental interference Somehow, I thought I felt a strange energy. Its energy isn''t very strong, but it doesn''t affect our family members or those who use magic. It didn''t work for Arna either. Instead, it seems that the general public has been caught intact. It seems that it naturally resulted in an ident to go there, so it seems that everyone hastily packed their bags and prepared for the trip. Shall we stop them? If that happens, I think it will be quite amotion There are no wild shes now, but what will happen if we restrict their behavior. First of all, I told them not to stop their actions. Leave the gates open and ce soldiers unaffected by the bird on the way to protect them. He also ordered arge quantity of nkets and first-aid supplies to be thoroughly prepared in case of emergency. Like a teacher leading children on a pic. did that make it? It looks dangerous. Of course, as Pena feared, that alone was not enough. Perhaps the ce they are headed for is the one the ice bird is headed for. The material for that side has already been confirmed. Of course its to buy time. Those who leave there anyway will travel on foot, so it will take quite a while. So, you''ll have to work it out before you get there. It can''t be helped, let''s take care of the troublesome things. Sometimes it is the duty of nobles to step forward directly. Everyone has already started preparing ording to my decision. Ashana Seina also takes out the equipment after a while and checks it, and Dia also checks the staff and artifacts she is carrying to step out herself. In addition, Pena is also calling out the spirits as a test to see if she intends to follow. It''s been a long time since it happened in our territory, so we step forward and solve it. this would be an example ruler! It''s a hunt! Even if I don''t know where that bird is from or what it is, let''s make it pay for daring to disrupt my festival. Whoop whoop. At this moment, I pointed to the bird and said this. That''s a harmful bird!'' wow I didn''t know that we would all go out together to catch a monster. I miss you? Doesnt ite to mind when you just came to Pahilia? I dont miss that much, though. Apparently, in those days, when the nest of a monster that the soldiers found difficult to deal with, they would personally lead everyone and order subjugation. Asha shook her head as if she was embarrassed, perhaps recalling the hardships of that time. Im worried rather than missing. I agree. it''s okay. In case of danger, we will retreat right away. Like Dia said, if you think it''s weird, you''ll leave right away. Don''t worry too much. I decided to take the lead by admonishing everyone. Although it seems irresponsible, in fact, there is no power that can be openly used more than this. The knights I have taught for the longest time in the current mage tower lord, and first of all, the most famous elementalist. If my predictions are correct, the bird itself shouldn''t be a big problem. First of all, what I need to go and contact is something else... . Probably because he wants that too. Arel? Are you hiding something? No way. Anyway, let''s treat this as the duty of the lord family and do our best! First of all, encouraging everyone who was puzzled, we headed to the ce where the bird had built a nest. Thanks to Dia''s magic, I got there without much difficulty, overtaking the others. Not to mention, Asha and Seina are still not far behind in their skillspared to their active counterparts, so they find their sense of the past and skillfully look around to find targets. I dont think they are around here yet. I think we need to go a little further. Then I''ll have my spirits look for it. Of course, Pena is also resolutely taking the initiative to help. We headed for the snowy mountain with a feeling of unity in that way. good. Let''s kill the presence and move. Dia cast a secondary magic to kill the sound of footsteps and other signs and slowly climbed up there. It wasn''t long before I found the ice bird in question. and. what is that... I guessed the size, but when I actually stood there, it was not normal. More than 15 meters without wings spread. In addition, perhaps because the whole body was made of ice, the transparent body reflected the sunlight, and it seemed to create a strange glow. Where did that birde from? Asha''s doubts were natural. Of course, there must be eyewitness ounts of such a conspicuous monster. You wouldn''t believe that something like that popped out of this territory, like our courtyard. Anyway, if we leave that out, the festival wont be able to continue, so lets quickly organize it. I get it. So, you two should step back a bit. First of all, Nana, who pretends to be a nonbatant socially. Pena, who is weak except for spirit magic, stepped back. After Asha and Seina stood in front, Dia took a position in the middle. I miss you. Please don''t talk like that. It just seems like we''re getting older. is not it? I''m sure you guys... Mr. Arell''? Anyway, there seemed to be quite a bit of room for this conversation. Well, I don''t think there''s anything to worry about in reality.'' If you roughly estimate the power of that ice bird, there shouldn''t be a big problem. It''s rather simple.'' That''s why I asked toe myself. As soon as everyone was in position and ready to hunt, the ice bird started moving as if it had been waiting. As it spreads its huge wings, the pieces of ice that have fallen from the wings shine. It is unnecessarily pretty. I''m a little hesitant to break it. Ah~ Yes, it must be a monster. or not? Would you like to capture that bird? no. Let''s not overdo it. It certainly seems safe to destroy it. So, finally, check the policy. They went into battle at the same time without sending any signal. Asha and Seina charged forward as if jumping in front, challenging the bird''s size. Of course, he couldn''t easily greet the two of them. Maybe instinctively judged that it was dangerous. It spreads its wings and tries to fly. Letting it fly would be annoying. With the skills of two people, it would be easy to chase after them in a short time, but it would be reckless to engage in a dogfight with a bird. I will deal with it right away. I will help you too. Dia chanted the magic just in time, and Pena also called the spirits. re bind. Sele. And you, other children, help too. The chains of me Dia used are wrapped around the bird''s wings. As it is, the pping of wings for flight turns into a struggle to shake off the chain of fire. At the same time, dozens of Smanders appeared overhead and rained fireballs. I want to destroy it with a big blow. are you okay. If you use a big technique for no reason, an avnche may ur. I tapped Dia on the shoulder and told her that it was okay. After all, the purpose is hunting. So you don''t have to destroy it all at once. Well, that should be left to the right people. Then I''ll just shove it on the floor! Seina shouted slightly excitedly and jumped up first. I grabbed the wings of the ice bird that was still struggling with the me attack. ruler! Im going to throw you down, so aim well! He swung his fist at it and stabbed it into the wing, then twisted his body with that force and threw the bird down with the recoil. Anyway. Do not work too hard. Hehe. It''s been a while since I''ve been hunting... Anyway, please. I know! And Asha rushed towards the point where the bird thrown by Seina collided with the floor. Its been a while, so Im a little worried about whether things will go well Contrary to her tone of voice while smiling wryly, the spear that Yasa pulled in began to contain the aura she had injected. Even though I recently withdrew halfway from the front line and lived peacefully, I never neglected my training. Just like the incumbents... No, Asha''s spear, which is more powerful than that, stretches out as it is. Sum! With a sharp spirit, the blow spreads out like a sh of light. The spearhead thrown by Asha was pierced exactly between the eyebrows of the ice bird, and it went mad once. Quaang! A roaring sound came from inside, and a faint light leaked from the inside of the crack. A method of detonating the aura from inside the target. phew! It seems that the persimmon has not died yet. Asha smiled brightly as if it was subtly rewarding. It''s good to be happy, but it''s not over yet! I, the cheerleader, hurriedly instructed them to be alert. Although quite broken, the ice bird trembles as if it can still move, raising its massive body. Isnt it normal to die? It doesn''t look like an ordinary creature. It looks like we need to destroy more. Dia exined with examples of several other unusual monsters. Even so, it is true that it is clearly weaker than a moment ago. It''s not a dangerous situation. Then lets break it down step by step. yes. That''s how our family continued to battle the ice bird. The decision wille soon. I cheered my family hard. And on the other hand... . There will be no problem there. Leaving my family members with an alternate body that shares my consciousness in real time. Only the main body was wandering deep into the snowy mountains. Okay. If my family members have the skills, it won''t matter if there are 10 more ice birds or if a 3-stage transformation fusion takes ce. More than anything else, if that happens, I can secretly help. I didn''t juste out to cheer for the pathetic. Although it''s a pity that I can''t let everyone know how I work. Well, originally, the head of the family works secretly. It''s also a secret ident. Above all, there are some things that you have to solve yourself like this. Why dont youe out and talk to me in person? The real Mr. Ice Bird? Arent you the fairy of the snowy mountain? Can''t fool my senses. Even if you didn''t know until now, there''s no way you couldn''t catch it since it was an ident openly. I know you''re hiding... Isnt that bird bait anyway? When I called with confidence, there was finally a change in the sign. The sounds around me were drastically reduced. A presence that even affects physical phenomena such as sound. Youre finally here How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 771 - Gaiden Episode 138 Gaiden Episode 138 I blew a whistle and watched him. What appeared was a being with blue wings and a shape simr to a human. If you look at it when your consciousness is hazy, you might look like a girl. There is no gender to that. It''s not even a creature in the first ce. It''s not even a fairy. If you have to look at the lineage, it''s a line simr to the spirits. However, their existence is more ambiguous than spirits. Are you a divine spirit born from the ley lines of this area? For example, a forest that cannot be burned by human hands, or a demondscapeparable to it. It is not umon to hear that humans who have lost their way there are sometimes led by someone to escape. In anynd, mysterious power flows. The leyline or the deceased energy unique to thatnd. To put it vulgarly, it may be a special product. Well, the mostmon category iskes. In such a ce, it is stagnant and stagnant, and energy with will arises. And in that kind of energy, the will is bound to sprout. Especially in ces with harsh climates and strong natural characteristics, there is often such a tendency. In short, that guy is Fahilia''s... It is the will of the earth itself. The question is, what is that guy thinking? You dont seem to have a grudge against humans? Aw that treats humans as harmful and might move. In that case, I have no choice but to call Sylpia and purify this guy''s entire existence.'' However, it seemed that there was no need to use tough measures. There is no hostility. If so, what do you think? < . > He wants to say something. But at best, it just mimics the shape of the mouth.nguage cannot be hmm. hmm. Does that mean? Still, it''s hard to hear. Combining several means ofmunication, including telepathic pain, can result in briefmunication. Empathy is the foundation of dialogue. It is always good to have that means. Humans e a lot... As promised? hmm? What are you talking about? I inadvertently chuckled. It''s not that I couldn''t understand what he was saying. Here''s a quick summary of what he said: < I promised to protect them when there are more humans. > means. what? Are you the one who allowed humans to live? what is that... ah It was only then that I remembered what I was guessing. Was that what the vige chief said? promise. I remembered an anecdote the old man had told me not long ago. Actually it was a true story?. That feeling. He nods his head in a daze as if he doesn''t understand myint. In short, can I take this prank to mean that you are certain? The culprit is you! and need not be pointed out. The question is why. Did you say promise? So, was he the one who came over and told me about the promise or what? There is nothing else to think about. The man mentioned in the Pahilia Settlement that the vige chief talked about. So what''s the matter? < promise. I lent thisnd. Instead, he decided to keep his promise. > so? But I didnt keep my promise. >I almost understood it. Perhaps the story of not keeping the promise started when Fahilia held a festival... To be precise, it must be because I didn''t do a ceremony of gratitude to that guy. aha Did the bad weather in Fahilia in the past have something to do with it? Perhaps the meaning of the promise is to take care of humans so that they can live on thisnd. In short, climate is probably the most relevant. However, since you don''t keep it, there will be no reason to keep your loyalty any longer. In fact, it''s amon thing.'' Rituals in which a price is offered to a being with strong power or authority and pray for peace aremon. I understand that, but why did youe out now? that''s the question The promise is already out at the point when the party dies and the descendants do not keep it. More than anything, this guy gave up and gave up. The reason is the current cold in Fahilia. That said, there is a different reason. Are we?'' I can''t think of anything else. We could have provided most of the reasons for his capricious behavior. < .. not you. But as he said that, he let out an intense chill. A reaction like a child screaming. The very coldness is about to wrap around my whole body. Hmm I thought it wasn''t a violent personality, but it''s surprising. < not you As he spoke one more time, the cold grew stronger, and solid ice crystals formed in the air. As it is, the grain gradually expands its area and spreads out in an instant, bing a barrier of ice and trying to trap me. Huh????? Observing the phenomenon leisurely, I thought about why that guy was behaving. It is not judged by hostility towards me personally. ''Hmm, am I seriously mistaken about something?'' The evidence thates out of experience is probably a little misunderstanding. And the country must be vignt against the power emitted by existence. Leaving aside the former, you can be sure of thetter. ''When I go into an unexplored area, I am strangely attacked by those guys... Such beings do not recognize our partners as ordinary human beings. It''s probably about recognizing the aura that you have in the middle of the day. In short, they were intimidated by the presence of me or the other co-workers. ''Well, this itself is nothing.'' I swung my arm as hard as I could before the block of ice enveloped mepletely. It feels like a light swing, as if to drive away flying flies. Pachang! Just like the sound of ss breaking, all the ice it created shattered and scattered. < First, clear up the misunderstanding. I have no idea what to do with it. It is also our home. < lie. But he seemed unwilling to believe me. What flew along with that distrustful answer was the ice spear de. Hundreds of them fly at once. I don''t see anything. Oh, this is dangerous. I smiled bitterly and snapped my fingers. You can avoid it, but if it flies to the wrong ce and hits someone, it''s a big deal. It''s better to take care of everything. Then, mes raged from all sides, enveloping the ice and burning it. Hmm It''s annoying. It seems like an easy offset, but it''s pretty embarrassing. In terms of the power shown now, it is on a levelparable to the 7th circle freezing magic. Maybe that''s not the truth either. ''If I can''t convince them here, it''ll be a nuisance.'' Even if it looks like that, it is a monster equivalent to Mother Nature. There''s nothing you can''t do if you want to get rid of it, but from experience, there is definitely an end to it. I don''t know if it''s on someone else''snd or a ce where people don''t live, but I can''tmit such violence in my front yard. More than anything. I don''t have the hobby of getting rid of a guy who messes with me because of a misunderstanding. It is not that there is no way. Persuasion annihtion counterattack. Either way, I''ve experienced it to the point of getting tired of it. Fortunately, that guy''s power itself isn''t rotten. Perhaps it is because thend itself in Fahilia is not fertile. It''s my territory, but it''s a bittersweet fact. Im warning you, but were you the one who attacked first? < ? > It means dontin after being hit. I grinned and looked for a gap, lightly dodging or offsetting his attack as if it were a joke. Here it is! I jumped up into the sky, peeked out from above, and finally found the ce I was aiming for and descended at high speed. It''s kind of like an alter ego. What I need to aim for is the main body that expresses that guy''s intentions. The body of this guy is the leyline itself of Pahilia... Among them, there is always a nucleus where the doctor gathers. The basis for that certainty is experience. hot! I ignored him and mmed my foot down with all my might towards a certain point. Quaang! With a roar, the ground around the area sank so easily. At first nce, it may seem like hitting the wrong ce. this is the correct answer < ?! > The guy is puzzled. Because I hit it right. Hahahaha! Here you are! Inside thend I destroyed. The condensation ground where Pahilia''s leyline flows must be the ce where the core of the guy''s will exists. If I hit it down a bit more, it''s possible to cut off the flow and make it disappear or weaken it.'' As I said, it''s more of a loss for me. Above all, there is no room for a conversation to end. so . The negotiating table must be set by force! If the other party has no intention of negotiating, you can force them to sit in a chair, tie them up, and kindly give them a ce where they have no choice but to sign. uh? Was that kind? what happened Im not free either, so lets finish it quickly! He mmed the floor once more. The previous blow was simply to check the guy''s reaction. And the second is for this. And activate the spell! The magic circles that were installed while avoiding the gaps reacted in unison. Kugoong! The ground rumbles once. And even once is not enough, the vibration continues without a break. earthquake. < !! > The guy is confused and doesn''t know what to do, but it''s already toote. Huh! As I pretend to raise one hand up, the roar grows louder and the vision around me soars upward. It lifted a mass ofnd within a kilometer of the surrounding area as it was. It''s a joke with a simple floating magic circle installed. And since the camouge magic was meticulously set up, you wouldn''t be able to see what was going on outside. It is a kind of istion measure. The guy doesn''t want to listen, so I forcefully cut off the flow and make him listen. If you do this, you won''t be able to use your power anymore, right? < . > As if my words were the correct answer, the spirit shuddered and sat down. It doesn''t have the strength to do more. Well, the basis of that guy is the leyline itself in the Pahelia area... Since I separated it, of course the power will decrease.'' In some ways, it may be a bit violent. If I annihte thisnd mass or leave it unattended for a long time, it will run out of fuel and disappear. Anyway, once this conversation is over, I''m going to return it, so there''s no problem. < i die > Dont kill me. If he let go of his shuddering now, he was ready to write a will. It''s defenseless, but it''s okay. I don''t even have the strength to attack anyway. Once you hear my story, I''ll put it back in its ce. < really? > I promise something. After putting it back to the end, there is no guarantee what will happen in the worst case. That''s the cowardly promise of an adult. First of all, I spoke step by step so that he could understand. First of all, I am a normal human being. < mon? > I felt like he wanted to look at me and say, Where the hell are you going?'' It''s more absurd than that. what the heck do i look like? What kind of monster do you look like? You are a normal human being. < Strange. not human > Does it sound like I''m trash? Anyway, let''s get over it in moderation. Do many humans live here? Nod. It is none other than me who is in charge of them now. Even beasts form herds and have leaders. Although it''s difficult to get people to understand the concept of me being a lord, if youpare it to that, you''ll probably be able to convince them. < guv But what about him? > Naturally confused. This must be the root of the misunderstanding. Humans die over time. And maybe the person you know is from a few hundred years ago. Step by step. If you exin, there is nothing you can''t understand. Above all, birth and death are thews of nature. Of course you can''t know < I understand. I admit it, but somehow it seems bittersweet. Okay, if you understand that far, there is almost nothing I can tell you right now. < ? > Why did you y this prank all of a sudden? Now it''s my turn to listen. I don''t think in the slightest that it was done as a simple prank. there is something intentional Are you sure you dont like humans living here? < doesn''t care. I assumed it would be so. Then, does that have anything to do with the promise you spoke of earlier? < Yes. > He readily acknowledged it. And then he told his own story. How a former pro sucks honey Chapter 772 ?Side Story Episode 139 Episode 139 < ??Lately. > “It was a long time ago.? These guys'' sense of time is incredible. When I corrected him, he hesitated for a moment, then corrected himself again. < A long ago??A human came >The story I heard after that might be simr to what I heard somewhere. some humans came At first, she felt unfamiliar with the humans who appeared on thisnd and did not show much interest. Whether or not they live here is up to them. However, it seemed that he stopped approaching it out of curiosity after seeing a human wandering around in the woods. There, that person suddenly requested. to live on thisnd. “Did you listen to that request?? It was unexpected. Usually these beings are not interested in beings like humans. Rather, it is often regarded as an annoyance. < I don’t know??I just watched. 〉Instead, the cold seemed to be hard on them, so it only weakened the weather in Fahilia. It''s a so-called whim. Even if a dragon came and sat down on its own, the existence that did not budge an eye was only acting capriciously at the request of humans. The humans did not forget the grace of thisnd. She is also consider as long as humans do not forget. “??It’s a contract of some sort.? De facto contract with thend itself. Even if you think of examples from other worlds, it is not that there are no cases at all. Well, it''s pretty loose for that. “I know roughly. After all, the weather in Fahilia suddenly turned cold?? “Is it because humans forgot to thank you?? With that, the promise is over. Rather, it must have been a miracle that it ended unharmed as there was no cost. The question is, why did it suddenlye out now? As I questioned him, he shook his head. < ??The promise isn''t over. > “What?? “The man said. to save themselves?Anyway, this guy seems to have heard his wish in a different way. The sense of time is ambiguous to him. In other words, even if it happened hundreds of years ago, it feels like a promise we made yesterday to him. < ??I waited and watched for the time to save. >As promised for hundreds of years, observes the lives of humans. they lived on thisnd. Build a vige, leave descendants, and pass on the generations. Settledpletely. Sometimes a bad harvest or a disaster is not a threat for her to intervene. It''s just a simple principle of nature. And a threat appears. ''And you appeared. >He stared at me. ???? me?? < huh. > And I came. “Human, but not human. > “No, if I say that, I really look like a viin.? Anyway, what is the cause? 〈And the same being keeps appearing??Dangerous. > “Ahang?????? You''re probably referring to the reincarnated. Apparently, in his eyes, I and the other co-workers might look a little grotesque. Such people appeared and took a change of ce. Some stupid dragon who was hiding here was dragged away. At one point, it was even invaded by them. How would you have recognized it? < As promised... ?when to protect >What should I do if I judge it as a threat? It will be simple. istion. “So you did this? Is thating now?? < yes. Those who keep their promises... ?I have a duty to protect you. 〉Reproducing the festival here must have been the root cause. Didn''t people, including me, think that far? The problem is that the festival itself has be a kind of ritual to be protected by this guy. In short, when the festival started again, the humans here were recognized as contract targets. So, I immediately went into action. ordingly, it interfered with those who participated in the festival. “??hmm. “Did that happen??No malice anyway. Rather, it is to protect humans. What''s more, since the cause was the conduct of my business partners, I really have nothing to say. I''m sorry reincarnated! But that and this are different. ''Even if there is no malice, if you continue to act like this, it''s annoying... ?Above all, it is inconvenient. Rather, in this case, it is more convenient if the opponent is a viin. Because evil can only be eliminated. ha??I sighed and decided to go into persuasion. “Listen first. Unlike them, I’m a good guy.?‘A good monster? > “??First of all, you are human And I am the current lord of thisnd.? “It means a person who helps the people who live here to get along well.? After thinking about it for a while, he nodded as if he understood. “You don''t have to protect the people here anymore. Everyone is doing well.? ''Is that so? but??. > “You mean that’s a promise?? that''s kind of annoying Maybe it''s hard to convince him if you don''t do something about the promise itself that you shared with him in the past. ''??I''d rather get rid of it.'' It is not that the impact that will ur after eliminating it cannot be calcted, nor that there is no way. But let''s put that aside as ast resort. “In short, all you have to do is show it.? < ??? > He tilts his head as if he doesn''t know what he''s thinking. I gesture as if to wait and prepare an appropriate spell. ''What are you trying to do? > “It’s just a record y.? “??record of thisnd.? In short, if you prove it, you will understand and move on. It is certain that the method will be shown directly. “In mana that exists in nature, the record of that creature remains.? A concept like spontaneous memory. And it is bound to be filtered through thend and umted in the leylines. show it to the guy people of thisnd. And if I prove that I was born and lived, it will be proven naturally. “I’ll show you what I do.? < ??. > “Now, look at it to your heart’s content.? Afterpleting the ritual, I gave a proud chin gesture. I''m proud of myself because I have nothing to lose. When the spell is activated, it flows along the leyline and naturally reads the records of thisnd. When I put the fragments together, a round marble form in the middle of me and him. “You can tell by looking at this.? Even if you don''t exin anything, you''ll understand instinctively. He naturally puts his hand into it without me having to teach him how to use it. Then, naturally, records are output from within the sphere. I also watched it quietly. That record was before I came. It is regenerated from the old days. A record of when humans first came to thisnd. (This will be our hometown from now on.) (Will it work? Settling in such a coldnd? (The spirit will surely take care of us.) Humans who dream of settling down with hope work. And they root their lives here. Even if it snows??Even if thend is harsher than other ces, if you build a house there, it will be and of rest more than anyone else. And time goes by. Several things are flowing. Sometimes humans rx, sometimes tragedies happen. The dragon that ate it flew in and hid here and fell asleep. ??and. A handsome young man with gray hair who looks familiar from somewhere appears with a promising future. yes it is me (I, Arell Ernesia, have been appointed as the new lord of this Pahilia.) I feel somewhat embarrassed. And it''s a little bit new. As the new lord, I continue to breathe life into this frozennd. Giving new jobs and hope to starving humans. build a city In a ce where there was only cold ice water, the whole cloth is dug up to create a sanctuary where people can rest. Of course, it''s not just peace. Sometimes the monsters are starving and rampage. Sometimes, those who disapprove of us from the outside perform useless schemes. But no one is anxious. (Somehow it will work.) (Not like cancer.) We face it with hope and reach now. The people who live hereugh. That''s the era now. This yground where I live. this is thend < ??. > “How is it? Do you really think you need your protection?? You won''t even hear the answer. He, who seemed to be thinking about something, drooped his shoulders as if resigned. < understanding??I did it. > “Oh? Really?? < Yes, you can save me. >This record will convey even the will of all creatures here. So there is no way you can''t understand “Are you the one who saves people? > “No, I don’t know about that. “I am not interested.? I immediately denied the guy''s words. “I just want to live happily, so I help them. “Is there anything else.? That''s what I do as a lord. What will he think upon hearing that? First of all, he seemed to admit that this ce was peaceful. < ??I''ll free you. > But somehow it sounds a little lonely. It may be that you regret it. I thought I was doing my job, but I wondered if it was empty to say that it wasn''t. “Don’t be too sad. The reason why they areughing like that now is because you allowed them thisnd and also protect it, right?? It will only be 20 years after I appear that they will enjoy the present era. It might be because of that guy''s existence that humans endured for a long period of time before that. So, she deserves to be fully appreciated. “So I’ll speak for him.? First of all, let''s say respect. “I’m sure they’ll appreciate you.? By the time I finished saying that, he had already disappeared. Instead, what was left was a mineral the size of my thumb. When you pick it up and check it out, inside the transparent mineral, pure white color moves here and there like snow falling. “Hmm, what a nuisance present?? Or is it a response to what you showed me a moment ago? Or is it a concept that acknowledges what I do? Well, either way it doesn''t matter. I put it in my pocket and turned my back. Since that day, it has been observed that the average temperature in Fahilia has risen slightly and the amount of snowfall has decreased. Does it have anything to do with this job? no one will know that After being freed from the influence of mental interference, people naturally return to their daily lives. We decided toe back right away and take care of the situation and rest. “??What a big deal. “What was the bird after all?? Pena thinks it''s strange. “We will investigateter.? “I think it won’te out again since I got rid of it.? “Oh, it’s not good to be careless.? Everyone is excited about that story. Because we are quite tired from the turmoil of the tide, the topic does not leave the whole time while resting together in our family-only hot spring bath. “Does Arel know anything?? “Okay, let’se.? In the corner of the bath, I slumped as if I had melted and pretended I didn''t know. “Really?? “Doesn’t exist? doesn’t exist?.? I didn''t tell the truth. Because there was no reason to announce it. Just defeat the ice bird and the people will naturally be freed and return. I let it be recognized as such. Is it a new monster? Or that it was a hallucination by some magician, there is a lot of talk about it, but it''s best to leave it to spection. “How are you? Rather, let’s enjoy this peaceful time?? The festival decided to continue as scheduled. Rather, it seems that the ice bird case has gone viral, and there are reports that there are customers whoe to see it. It''s something I can''t help butugh at. It could be said that he unintentionally contributed to the sess of the festival. “There are quite a few ces I haven''t been able to visit because of themotion. The residents of Etelphaina are also asking if they would like to think of an event unique to that ind, so I will be busy from now on.? My interest is only that. After this festival is over, it''s just about what event to do next. Hahaha! “If you’re really all right, it’s a downer word.? “I mean.? Everyone justughed as if they were used to it. “By the way, what gift will you give to the person who made the biggest ball at the festival?? hot. I was shocked at Dia''s question. “Who has contributed the most to the present?? I''m excited about Seina''s question! “Is that okay? Ha ha ha ha ha ha.? forgot I forgot about it for a while because of that damn god. Now I can''t help but feel sorry. “??ah. Come to think of it, guests from other countries areing tomorrow, right? “I must prepare.? “Arell?? “Wow, is that the sword you forgot?? “Forgotten! “I will think about it from now on.? When you''ve been fooling around there. It wasn''t particrly intentional, but just in time, fireworksunched in celebration of the festival exploded in the far night sky. As if they were gathering all their cares and bursting them into the sky. A truly peaceful day. Human life is short and not eternal. But at least for these decades, let''s enjoy this never-ending peace for a lifetime. With the thought of enjoying a vacation for a while. I''ll buy it that way here. after a long time People talk like they miss you. It was the most peaceful and also the most intense period in history. person who existed at that time. Arel Ernesia. Either as a revolutionary or as a benevolent lord, what he aplished, one of the most outstanding great men of posterity, is truly manifold. Culture, politics and military force. In either way, he boldly raised themon sense of the world and contributed greatly to achieving the current era of peace. The time he lived was the time when only one human being was born and grew up. It would be impossible for a single human life to influence history. Nevertheless, Arel''s presence has been talked about by descendants over and over again, and they continue to praise his existence. Adults tell their children his legend and teach him as an example, and the children listen to it with their eyes shining. But there must be something that has never been passed down to the next generation. What did Arel really live so great for? Humans of the future would not be able to imagine that much. I aplished so many feats simply because I wanted to grow and rx. Because it will not know except the person concerned and those who have lived their lives like him. 〈Abduction Completion? [modify by TextFormer v0.0.9 Closed Beta R3] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!